《Billionaire鈥檚 Missing Darling》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Olivia was awakened by a noise downstairs. She had always been a light sleeper and would wake up at the slightest sound. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Opening her eyes and looking around at the unfamiliar surroundings, she realized that she was not in a small house she bought in the suburbs. but in the Taylor family. ¡°The Taylor family?¡± she wondered. Thinking of this word, Olivia¡¯s heart beat faster for a moment, and a warm, soft light shed in her eyes. ¡°This is my home. I¡¯m no longer an orphan. I¡¯m a person with a father and a mother,¡± she said inwardly. Thinking of this, she got dressed, pushed the door open, and went downstairs. The spiral staircase was covered with a soft carpet. Olivia stepped on it quietly without making a sound. She made her way down the stairs slowly, getting closer and closer to the floor below, and the sound downstairs became clearer and clearer. She saw that a well¨Cmaintained, middle¨Caged man, a beautiful woman, and a tall teenage boy gently coaxed around the crying girl in the middle. of therge living room. ¡°Emma, don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s no big deal. Don¡¯t cry, or your eyes are going to get swollen, and it will not look good.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. We¡¯re a family. She won¡¯t do something to you, and besides, you didn¡¯t mean to do it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it. Emma, don¡¯t cry. Isn¡¯t Olivia okay? She¡¯s not dead!¡± Hearing this, Oliviapletely understood what was going on. The soft and delicate anticipation in her eyes gradually dissipated, leaving only a piece of coldness. Before returning to the Taylor family, she had an ident. Because of her busy scientific research work, Olivia often stayed upte over time. When she came home from theboratory in the middle of the night, she had no time to cook, so she often ordered takeaway. She used to eat pasta from a nearby Mom¨CAnd¨CPop restaurant. Eating a bowl of steaming pasta in the middle of the lonely night was the warmest thing for her. She ordered a bowl of pasta that day and went to open the door as usual. But this time, it was not the familiar owner couple who came to deliver the pasta, but a strange man. Olivia frowned and was about to take the pasta, but the strange man pushed her into the room and followed in. The man locked the door, threw the pasta aside, took off his clothes, and threw himself at Olivia. He actually wanted to rape Olivia! Fortunately, Olivia was nimble and worked out frequently. She turned around and dodged the man¡¯s attack, then picked up the baseball bat in the doorway and knocked it on the back of the man¡¯s neck. She knocked the man unconscious and tied him up, then lit a scented candle to rx his vignce and interrogated him. To her surprise, Emma Taylor, the youngdy of the Taylor family, sent the man to not only rape her but also to take nude photos of her. At that time, Olivia didn¡¯t know Emma at all, and she didn¡¯t know how she offended thetter, but then her grandpa, Liam Taylor, found her. It turned out that Olivia was the daughter of the Taylor family, who had been lost for 18 years. She was the real daughter of the Taylor family, and Emma was just an adopted daughter. Back at the Taylor family, Olivia threw the man¡¯s letter of confession at Emma¡¯s face. At that time, her parents, Samuel and Amelia, were not at home, so Liam said that this issue should be put aside first and that they should wait for Samuel and Amelia toe back and solve it. ¡°Now that they are back, the way they are solving the issue turns out to be this,¡± thought Olivia. While Olivia was immersed in her thoughts, a ss of cold water was sshed at her directly./ Although she was distracted, Olivia¡¯s instinctive reaction was still swift. She subconsciously dodged and moved to the side. The water didn¡¯t ssh on her face but just wet her shoulders. Seeing that he missed the target, David Taylor got angry, raised the ss, and threw it straight at Olivia. He didn¡¯t restrain his force at all this time. The ss was thrown straight at Olivia¡¯s eyes. He was utterly trying to make her blind. They were at such a close distance, and it was an attack from an angry adult man. If they were hit, Olivia¡¯s eyes would be totally destroyed. As she was about to get hit, Olivia hurriedly retreated and narrowly avoided it, but behind her were the stairs, and the steps hit her ankles, causing her to gasp in pain and subconsciously lean over. Seeing this, David was finally satisfied. ¡°Although it didn¡¯t hit her, it was not bad to make her fall,¡± said he inwardly. With his arms crossed over his chest, David looked at Olivia condescendingly. The contempt in his eyes was apparent. ¡°You are Olivia?¡± he asked. Olivia raised her eyes to look at the tall and robust boy in front of her. She knew this person. She had seen pictures of everyone from the Taylor family. This man was the youngest son of the Taylor family, David Taylor. At the same time, he was Olivia¡¯s younger brother. Olivia¡¯s eyes reddened. She quickly blinked her eyes to suppress the urge to cry and annihted all her expectations for her rtives and the Taylor family at the same time. ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk, dumb!¡± Being dissatisfied with Olivia¡¯s silence, David stepped forward and raised his hand to grab Olivia¡¯s hair and force her to look up. Before his hand could reach Olivia, he was stopped by a stern voice upstairs. ¡°Stop!¡± The speaker was Liam. David panicked, stopped his action immediately, took a few steps back, and hung his hands at his sides like a good baby. ¡°How can you hit your sister!¡± said Liam, angrily stomping his crutches on the ground. Seeing that the old man was angry, Samuel and Amelia quickly exonerated David. ¡°Dad, David is still young. He didn¡¯t mean to do it,¡± Samuel said. Then, Amelia nervously walked to David and exined, ¡°David just feels sorry for Emma. He has a short temper, but he has absolutely no bad intentions.¡± When David beat Olivia carlier, Samuel and Amelia just watched silently, acquiescing to his violence. Liam had just said one sentence about David, and Samuel and Amelia spoke for David nervously. Sitting on the steps of the stairs, Olivia looked at the harmonious scene in front of her at this moment. She didn¡¯t know whether her legs or heart hurt more. Liam took a deep look at Amelia and did not continue to pursue David beating Olivia but changed the topic to Emma. ¡°Do you know that Emma had someone to rape Olivia?¡± asked Liam. ¡°Dad.¡± Samuel was afraid that Liam would scare Emma, so he took the lead to speak. ¡°Isn¡¯t Olivia okay? Olivia is fine. Since everything is fine and we are a family, let¡¯s forget about it.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Amelia added. ¡°Emma was scared and crying. She didn¡¯t really want to hurt Olivia. She just had someone to scare Olivia. It was the evil man who made his own decision to rape Olivia.¡± ¡°Scare Olivia?¡± sneered Liam. His tone was stern, and he didn¡¯t show the slightest mercy. ¡°Even if you attempt to kill someone, you will be sentenced.¡± The meaning of this was that Emma must be punished. Hearing this, Amelia was so worried about Emma. She did not dare to argue with Liam, so she turned her eyes to Olivia. This was the first thing she said to Olivia. ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re okay anyway. Why bother with it? Emma is so frightened.¡± Olivia raised her eyes, gave Amelia a serious look, and then looked down. ¡°It turns out that this is the feeling of having a mother. ¡°However, this feeling is notfortable at all,¡± she thought. Samuel also said, ¡°Olivia, you will be a member of the Taylor family in the future. You don¡¯t want to make everyone unhappy, right? If you are a thoughtful girl, forgive Emma.¡± ¡°What does this mean? Is he threatening me?¡± said Olivia inwardly. ¡°If I don¡¯t forgive Emma, I will be unreasonable and unthoughtful?¡± She looked up, stood up abruptly, and walked to Emma¡¯s side. ¡°Olivia.¡± Emma nced at Olivia and blinked her big, watery eyes, looking pitiful and cute. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Can you forgive me?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll forgive you!¡± said Olivia inwardly. She twisted the corners of her mouth, revealing a slight smile. She then raised her hand, concentrated her strength, and pped Emma fiercely. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll forgive you!¡± Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Chapter 2 ¡°p!¡± A crisp and loud sound echoed in the room. Olivia had always been working out. Her action was swift, and she could control her strength with concentration and precision. With this p, Emma¡¯s cheeks were instantly swollen like steamed bread. It all happened too fast and too sudden for the people present to react. When everyone came back to their senses, Olivia was already standing aside and looking down at her wrist. Amelia was the first toe back to her senses and threw herself on Emma at the first moment, looking at Emma¡¯s cheek with a worried expression. Then, she repeatedly ordered the servants to fetch ice. Hearing the repeated instructions, Samuel also came back to his senses. He looked at Emma¡¯s swollen cheeks first, then turned his head, narrowed his eyes, and looked at Olivia. A dangerous glint shed in his eyes. ¡°What!¡± David was thest to realize the situation. He pounced toward Olivia like a violent lion, trying to skin Olivia alive. This teenager had always been arrogant. As the youngest child in the family, he was doted on by his parents and sister. Because of his wealthy family and handsome face, he was very sought after outside. Men and women liked to follow him. There was no standard of not hitting women in his vocabry. When someone made him unhappy, he would make that person and his whole family unhappy. Now that Olivia had beaten his gentle and kind sister, he would definitely avenge his sister. ¡°You are courting death!¡± David tried to p Olivia. Olivia raised her hand and grabbed him by the wrist. It was such a thin little hand, but it grabbed his wrist tightly, making him unable to get rid of it David frowned and looked up at Olivia. It was the first time he had taken a close look at the woman who was said to be his sister. David didn¡¯t care about having one more sister or two older sisters in the family. Anyway, the Taylor family had money and didn¡¯t care about raising more people. ¡°But this Olivia made Emma sad, which I absolutely can not tolerate. ¡°I promised Emma that I would be her little knight in this life and protect her forever. It¡¯s okay for others to bully me, but they can¡¯t bully Emma. No!¡± he said inwardly. The woman in front of him was slender, and there was an inexplicable sense of familiarity between her eyebrows. She looked very simr to Amelia. Seeing the woman resemble his mother, David felt something touch the softness in his heart, and his anger dissipated a little. He was no longer as irritable as before but still stared at Olivia indifferently. ¡°Let go!¡± Olivia gave him a cold look, turned her wrist, and pushed David aside. Then, she turned to Samuel. Samuel had been calmly watching David pounce on Olivia earlier. Only when David was restrained by Olivia and pushed aside did he wrinkle his brows and say coldly, ¡°Why did you hit Emma?¡± Olivia touched her fingertips and raised her eyes. The corners of her mouth turned up slightly to a beautiful smile. It was the first smile she had since arriving at the Taylor family. Standing in the center of the living room, she had a gorgeous face. Her skin was beautifully tanned. Her deep eyes were like a pool of water. She looked a little cold when she was not smiling, and her temperament was as cool as water. But when she smiled, the little dimples on her cheeks were revealed, adding a touch of cuteness. She raised her eyes slightly, mimicking their words slowly as she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to hit her. She took the liberty of doing it. It has nothing to do with me! Besides, she is okay, and she is not dead. We¡¯re a family. Let¡¯s forget about this matter.¡± She was clearly mocking them. ¡°You!¡± Samuel got angry and was about to reprimand Olivia. Emma suddenly spoke up in a timid voice, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s all my fault. I made the wrong decision and almost hurt Olivia. She should beat me to vent her anger.¡± After that, she turned to Olivia, her watery eyes shing apologetically. ¡°Olivia, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I¡¯m worried that Mom and Dad will not like me after youe back, and you willpletely take my ce. I have been an orphan since I was a child, and I finally met such a good father and mother. I don¡¯t want to lose it again. I didn¡¯t want to harm you that day. I just wanted to scare you and drive you away so that Grandpa would not find you. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Emma lowered her head, tears dripping down her eyes. ¡°Olivia, p me again to vent your anger.¡± ¡°Emma, what nonsense are you talking about? It¡¯s not your fault at all. It¡¯s that bad guy who made his own decision.¡± Seeing her beloved Emma crying so sadly, Amelia was heartbroken and hugged Emma to soothe her sadness. She coazed Emma to stop crying before turning to Olivia finally. She carefully examined the young woman in front of her. When she saw Olivia¡¯s eyebrows simr to hers, Amelia realized at that moment that Olivia was indeed her own daughter, the daughter she had lost for 18 years. As a richdy, Amelia had very sharp eyes and could tell at a nce that the clothes on Olivia were ordinary brands, and her hands were not like Emma¡¯s. Emma¡¯s fingers were slender, delicate, and fair because she never had to do chores. Olivia¡¯s hands were a little dry and rough, and her finger pulps were covered with thin callouses. ¡°This girl obviously lived in poor conditions and did a lot of menial work since she was a child,¡± thought Amelia. Realizing this, Amelia felt her heart ache slightly. Her throat hurt badly, as if she had swallowed sand. ¡°Olivia?¡± she called out in a soft voice. Sensing Amelia¡¯s turbulent emotions, Emma realized something was wrong and immediately called out softly to draw Amelia¡¯s attention to her, ¡°It hurts.¡± Sure enough, Amelia cared more about Emma, who had been by her side for more than 10 years. She was quickly attracted by Emma and looked at Emma¡¯s swollen cheeks with sorrow. Sheforted Emma softly for a while before turning to look at Olivia again. After Emma¡¯s interruption, Amelia was no longer in the mood to feel sorry for Olivia, After all, Emma was now more seriously injured. But she had no heart to reprimand Olivia. Anyway, it was Emma¡¯s fault from the beginning. After thinking about it, Amelia said, ¡°Olivia? Can I call you Olivia?¡± Olivia took a nce at her and didn¡¯t respond. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Amelia looked at Olivia gently. ¡°Emma was at fault for this matter. Although it did not cause serious consequences, her behavior is uneptable. I will talk to herter. However, since you are okay and have already pped her to vent your anger, can you forgive her?¡± Every word she said was for Emma. After listening, Olivia raised her eyes and fixed her gaze on Amelia. She was lost when she was five years old and didn¡¯t have a deep memory of her childhood. Many of her memories had been forgotten. But there had always been a woman with a pair of beautiful eyes looking at her tenderly and telling her in the depths of her memories, ¡°You are my favorite little princess.¡± Olivia knew that this was her mother. Today, she finally saw those eyes that were exactly the same as those in the depths of her memory. ¡°But it¡¯s a pity that the little princess that the owner of these eyes loved the most was no longer me,¡± said Olivia inwardly. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Faced with Amelia¡¯s soft and pleading gaze, Olivia finally gave in. In fact, she didn¡¯t want to make things so messy. But she had strict rules. When she was bullied, she would definitely seek revenge. When she was helped, she would also repay the favor. There was more than one solution to anything. If she really wanted to fall out with the Taylor family and refuse to forgive Emma resolutely, she would have called the police and sent the witness and confession to the police station. If she didn¡¯t do it, it meant that she didn¡¯t me them deep down. If they just gave up and apologized, she would take the opportunity to forgive them. Unfortunately, they chose to threaten her with family connections and violence. Olivia lowered her eyebrows, her long, curly eyshes obscuring the stillness in her eyes. ¡°They think I¡¯m an orphan girl, have no background, no backers. So, I can be bullied at their will?¡± she said inwardly. She had rarely been on the lower hand in her 20¨Codd years. Even if she had to give in for some reason, it was her initiative to retreat, not because she couldn¡¯t win. To take the Taylor family as an example, Olivia did not believe that they would be so superficial. The daughter in the family did something wrong. Instead ofing forward to apologize, they had the younger sonmit violence and use verbal threats. The solution was extremely brutal and crude. ¡°The reason for this was simply that the victim was me. ¡°I¡¯m the lost daughter of the Taylor family, so they used their authority as seniors to coerce me, but they never think that they have not fulfilled. their responsibility to raise me. ¡°Also, because I¡¯m an orphan, there are no families behind me. Although I¡¯m an adult, I am not strong enough to face the challenge alone, so they bullied me because I had no one supporting me. ¡°The biological parents that should have supported me are now bullying me. ¡°It¡¯s funny,¡± said Olivia inwardly. She did not directly promise Amelia that she would forgive Emma but walked to the sofa in the living room slowly, sat on it, and supported her head with one hand. She blinked her beautiful eyes which were exactly like Amelia¡¯s and looked at everyone in the house. She said, ¡°I can forgive her.¡± Everyone rxed the tension in their hearts. ¡°I have a condition, though,¡± added Olivia. When they heard this, the hearts of the Taylor family members skipped a beat. David spoke up first, ¡°What¡¯s the condition?¡± Olivia nced at him casually, then quickly withdrew her gaze, andnded her gaze on Emma. ¡°An eye for an eye. I¡¯ll hire someone to scare her, too. But don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t really harm her. I just want to scare her.¡± ¡°You are insane!¡± Samuel roared furiously. Amelia also looked at Olivia with disapproval in her eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s not right to fight violence with violence.¡± David¡¯s face turned red with anger. If it weren¡¯t for Liam upstairs, he would have rushed up and beat Olivia up. ¡°Olivia!¡± He pointed at Olivia¡¯s nose. ¡°If you dare to do something to Emma, I will kill you!¡± Olivia ignored the excited crowd. She did not speak but just looked at everyone fixedly. Samuel and Amelia frowned their brows, not understanding what she meant, asking, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Olivia put on a slight smile. ¡°I just want to feel it.¡± ¡°Feel what?¡± David didn¡¯t understand what she was talking about. Olivia replied, ¡°Feel what it¡¯s like to be cared for by my parents. If my biological parents saw me being bullied, they would probably be like this.¡± Her sentence sessfully silenced the three people in front of her. On the upstairs, Liam looked coldly at what was happening downstairs. He finally let out a sigh and went downstairs slowly with the support of the servant. He came to the center of the crowd and sat in the main seat in the center. He first turned to look at Olivia and then instructed the butler, ¡°Send Miss Olivia back to her room to rest.¡± After Olivia left, Liam turned to Emma and instructed the servant, ¡°Send Miss Emma back to her room.¡± His sentence determined the identities of the two. Emma changed from the only Miss Taylor to Miss Emma. Emma¡¯s expression changed slightly. She did not dare to ask Liam and could only look at Amelia for help. But Amelia didn¡¯t speak for her this time. ¨C Olivia¡¯s words still echoed in Amelia¡¯s mind. ¡°If my biological parents saw me being bullied¡­¡± ¡°I am her mother. What on earth am I doing? How could I force my own daughter like this?¡± she said inwardly. After the two youngdies left, Liam stopped giving respect to Samuel and hit him twice brutally with his cane. Samuel did not dare to hide. He stood still and let Liam beat him. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°What are you doing, you viin!¡± Liam¡¯s face turned red with anger. ¡°You are in your 50s. Is this how you do things? Coercing the daughter you lost just at the first encounter with her?¡± Samuel remained silent. Liam beat him a few more times to vent his anger before turning his gaze to Amelia. For his daughter¨Cinw, Liam couldn¡¯t reprimand her, let alone hit her. He could only say, ¡°Do you know what Olivia told me before?¡± Amelia lowered her eyes. Liam let out a sigh. ¡°She didn¡¯t intend to pursue Emma¡¯s fault at all. You are smart people. Your several children are already adults. Why don¡¯t you think about it? If Olivia really wants to pursue it, will she still stand here? She would already send the evidence to the police station! ¡°She respected you in her heart, but as her parents, you don¡¯t think about her at all. ¡°She had been lost for 18 years and must have gone through much suffering. She was alone out there with no parents and no brothers. She was all on her own. She must be looking forward to having a family, and you, look what you¡¯ve done!¡± The more Liam talked, the more he got angry. He pointed at David. ¡°And you, you brat! What were you doing? She is your sister. You can¡¯t hit a stranger at will, let alone your own sister.¡± After finishing speaking, he saw that David was still a little unconvinced. He sighed in his heart and said, ¡°You think Olivia really can¡¯t beat you? She is an orphan and has struggled to survive since she was a child. Her body was much stronger than your useless showmanship trained in the gym. She can even subdue that strange viin, let alone you. ¡°Tell me!¡± Liam pointed to David¡¯s nose. ¡°Tell me. Why didn¡¯t she hit you? Why didn¡¯t she beat you to death?¡± When he heard this, David¡¯s expression finally changed. He understood his grandfather¡¯s words. Olivia showed mercy to him. It was not that she couldn¡¯t win him. She just couldn¡¯t bear it. When he realized this, the big boy¡¯s eyes reddened a little, and he felt ufortable, but he couldn¡¯t put away his pride. He roared before turning around and running away. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask her to do it!¡± Taking advantage of everyone¡¯s guilt toward Olivia, Liam announced, ¡°I will hold a wee dinner for Olivia in half a month.¡± This was as it should be. The long¨Clost daughter of the Taylor family had been found. It was indeed necessary to announce it to the public. Samuel and Amelia nodded, both agreeing to it. However, Liam¡¯s following words made the two petrified on the spot. ¡°Since Olivia has returned, the shares that belong to her will also be given to her!¡± Samuel asked dumbly, ¡°What about Emma?¡± Liam looked at him meaningfully. ¡°Emma is not the blood of the Taylor family.¡± Hearing this, Samuel was left speechless. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Regarding giving some shares to Olivia, Amelia didn¡¯t really care much about it. She already felt guilty for losing her daughter in the first ce. When Liam proposed to give her shares, it could at least make up for some of it. ¡°As for Emma, she got me,¡± thought Amelia. Amelia was the daughter of the Green family, which was a rich family no weaker than the Taylor family, and Amelia had a lot of shares in the Green family. At that time, she could just give Emma the shares of the Green family. After Liam announced the wee dinner, Amelia began to prepare. She felt guilty about her lost daughter, and because of the situation with Emma, she developed some estrangement with Olivia. She wanted to seize this opportunity to mend the rift between her and Olivia. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. In the past, whenever the Taylor family had a banquet, there would be someone in charge of it. For family dinners, they had an in¨Chouse butler. For official events, they would hire professional teams. There was absolutely no need for Amelia to get involved personally. This time, she took it upon herself to oversee every tiny detail personally, leaving no w to chance and striving for perfection in all aspects. The Green family had someonee over to help. The person was Amelia¡¯s sister, Maddie Green. As soon as Maddie arrived at the Taylor family, she saw her sister worrying about all kinds of small details and even asking what flowers to present on the day of the dinner. Upon seeing this, Maddie rolled her eyes and pulled Amelia aside, speaking with a tone of contempt, ¡°Amelia, what¡¯s the use of focusing on those details?¡± Amelia was puzzled. ¡°Isn¡¯t the details important?¡± Maddie was left speechless. ¡°Amelia, it seems you are preupied with trivial matters. There are dedicated personnel overseeing the details of the banquet, so you don¡¯t need to worry about it at all. The most crucial matter now is Olivia.¡± Amelia was still at a loss. Maddie let out a sigh and said, ¡°Etiquette, my sister. Do you even know that Olivia has been living on her own for 18 years? It¡¯s hard enough for her to survive, let alone have time and money to learn proper etiquette. You need to focus on getting her ready and presentable. Find someone to train her in manners and skincare. ¡°Dining manners are not urgent right now. I¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t be time to eat on that day, but she must definitely have a crash course on wine etiquette. When Mr. Liam brings her out that day, there will surely be peopleing over to toast.¡± ¡°Oh, yeah, yeah, yeah!¡± Amelia suddenly realized that she had forgotten such an important thing. ¡°Thank goodness Maddie reminded me,¡± she thought. ¡°By the way,¡± Maddie reminded her, ¡°does Olivia have any remarkable talents? It would be great if she could perform at the banquet. For a girl from a wealthy family like her, if shecks talents or can¡¯t inherit the family business, the only way out is to marry.¡± The appearance at the dinner party was crucial for Olivia. ¡°If she performs well, there will be numerous proposals from various families for marriage. She doesn¡¯t need to worry about finding a suitable husband, and it might even help our family business by forging alliances. ¡°If she couldn¡¯t perform well, things will be difficult from now on. She¡¯s a daughter brought in from outside, and if she is not outstanding enough, those from higher social sses will definitely look down on her. In that case, she can only look for matches from lower social sses,¡± thought Amelia. The Taylor family¡¯s daughter, who had been missing for 18 years, had been found. The news had caused quite a stir in high society in Evervale. This was a new thing. Many people were watching the progress of this matter. Among the many people who paid attention to this matter, the Turner family was the most concerned. Because it was about the marriage of the Turner family¡¯s son, Ethan Turner, and Emma. This marriage agreement was originally made by Liam and Timothy Turner. The agreed¨Cupon parties for marriage were Ethan and Emma. However, the ¡°Emma¡± in the marriage agreement at the beginning and the current ¡°Emma¡± were not the same person. To be precise, the person in the marriage agreement should be Olivia. There was a reason behind this. At that time, the Taylor family¡¯s youngest daughter, Emma, went missing, and her mom, Amelia, got super depressed and messed up her ment*l state. Samuel brought home a little girl from an orphanage tofort her and lied, saying she was their missing daughter. Amelia had ment*l problems at the time and did not recognize anyone at all, so she took the little girl as her own daughter and called her Emma. It wasn¡¯t until three yearster, when Amelia returned to normal, that she learned the truth. But at that time, Amelia already had developed feelings for the daughter she had brought back, and this girl also upied the name of her own daughter. The matter had thus clumsily passed by, with no opportunity for correction. Therefore, the Turner family was now very concerned about whether it was the real Miss Olivia to fulfill the marriage agreement with Ethan or the fake Miss Emma, who had been raised in the Taylor family for more than 10 years. Personally, Ethan¡¯s mother, Karen, favored Emma more in her heart. After all, Emma had grown up under her own eyes. She was beautiful and intelligent, smart and thoughtful. Besides, she was also wholeheartedly devoted to Ethan. On the other hand, Olivia had always been an outsider. It was unclear whether her identity was innocent or if she had any character issues. But this matter was not something that Karen alone could decide, and it depended on the two families. In addition to the Turner family, which had close ties to the Taylor family, the Sullivan family had also received invitations. The invitations with gilded letters were sent directly to the office of Daniel Sullivan, the head of the Sullivan family. ¡°Mr. Sullivan.¡± The secretary knocked on the door. Daniel was looking at a contract. Hearing the knock on the door, he raised his eyebrows, put down the paperwork, and said, ¡°Come in.¡± The voice was casual with a carelessziness. He seemed to be in a good mood, but only the secretary who knew him well knew that he was not happy and seemed to be slightly irritable. ¡°Five years ago, Mr. Sullivan regained his position as the head of the family and brought back a clever and handsome little boy. ¡°Since then, this kind of irritability has often appeared in him,¡± thought the secretary. The secretary was very afraid of Daniel. Over the years, the Sullivan family¡¯s business had grown bigger and bigger. Originally ranked as one of the four prominent families in Evervale, the Sullivan family had now surpassed the other three and left the Turner, Taylor, and Green families far behind, bing the leading family in Evervale. However, what followed was the growing and intimidating power of Daniel, apanied by an increasingly terrible temperament. ¡°Despite any fear, I must go in, and who knows, maybe Mr. Sullivan will be pleased this time.¡± The secretary encouraged himself and slowly pushed the door open. Daniel sat in the spacious leather chair, wearing a white dress shirt with his sleeves rolled up to rest his arm on the chair¡¯s armrest. He exuded an elegant and refined demeanor as he nced briefly at his secretary, his eyes calm. ¡°Say it,¡± he spoke. The secretary approached cautiously, handing the invitation to him. Upon checking it out, Daniel disdainfully chuckled and flung the invitation onto the secretary. ¡°Why are you sending this to me?¡± The secretary exined instantly, ¡°It was sent by Mrs. Isabe.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Daniel looked at him, waiting for an exnation. The secretary licked his dry lips and began to speak nervously, ¡°This banquet is being held by the Taylor family for their missing daughter, Miss Olivia, who went missing for 18 years. Mrs. Isabe wishes for to bring Mr. Andrew along and see if they like each other¡­¡± After speaking, the secretary secretly looked up and stole a nce at Daniel. ¡°In my opinion, no matter how handsome and wealthy a person is, he will still experience the pressure of getting married one day. ¡°However, Mr. Sullivan is indeed too picky. Over the years, there have been hundreds of matches for him to consider, but he has declined every one of them, citing ack of time due to childcare responsibilities. ¡°Later on, he simply said that in order to protect Mr. Andrew from being bullied, the future Mrs. Sullivan would be personally chosen by Mr. Andrew,¡± said the secretary inwardly. Originally, Mrs. Isabe had high requirements for her daughter¨Cinw, who had toe from a good family, be beautiful, intelligent, and have a good temperament. There were so many requirements that one could have written a book about it. But now, Isabe only had two standards left. A woman and alive. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Chapter 5 After listening to Maddie¡¯s words, Amelia quickly invited an etiquette teacher over. Because she had to train Olivia in etiquette, she specifically hired the industry¡¯s most famous Miss Linda Foster. Linda and Olivia were about the same age. She came from a deeply rooted family, but unfortunately, due to the ipetence of the descendants, the family business could not be sustained and declined by the time it reached Linda¡¯s generation. However, Linda came from a noble background and possessed a profound heritage. In terms of etiquette, she surpassed many youngdies from prestigious families. Moreover, she had an exceptional reputation in this industry and was highly skilled in her teaching methods. Many newly wealthy families had even hired her to instruct their daughters in etiquette. Amelia spared no expense to hire Linda and even utilized various connections. After all, Linda was not easily hired. Those who hired her as an etiquette. teacher had to wait until the year after next. Amelia took great care of her newly reunited daughter, which was witnessed by all of the Taylor family¡¯s servants. They were whispering in private, gossiping among themselves. ¡°Indeed, she is the biological child. ¡°Now that the realdy is back, I wonder what will happen to the fosterdy?¡± Upon hearing this, Amelia felt concerned that Emma would overthink. She specifically went to console her, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Emma. You will always be my daughter.¡± ¡°I know. Mommy loves me the most!¡± Emma nestled sweetly in Amelia¡¯s arms and yfully shared a few anecdotes to make Amelia happy. However, the smile immediately disappeared from her face as soon as Amelia left. After sitting quietly in the room for a moment, she received a phone call. ncing at the familiar number on her phone, Emma answered naturally, ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t I tell you not to call me when I¡¯m at the Taylor family?¡± The caller on the phone was none other than the biological mother of Emma, Evelyn Brooks. Emma was not an orphan brought home by Samual from the orphanage but Samual¡¯s illegitimate daughter with his mistress, Evelyn. ¡°I was just worried about you,¡± Evelyn said. ¡°I heard that Amelia values. the daughter she has found very much and even asked Linda for guidance on her etiquette.¡± Upon hearing this, Emma furrowed her brows and asked, ¡°Where did you hear this information?¡± ¡°Humph.¡± Evelyn expressed her displeasure. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my resourcefulness and timely information, you wouldn¡¯t have told me at all.¡± Emma was getting somewhat impatient. ¡°Please don¡¯t cause me any more trouble. If it weren¡¯t for you finding someone to bully Olivia, Grandpa wouldn¡¯t have given her shares. I¡¯m not asking for your help. I just hope you don¡¯t cause me any more trouble, okay?¡± Evelyn replied in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for having caused trouble for you.¡± Emma sighed and raised her hand to rub her sore temples. Life in the Taylor family had be increasingly difficult, especially with her birth mother causing constant trouble. If it weren¡¯t for her father helping to cover up the incident and prevent it from spreading, not only would her reputation have been ruined, but even her marriage with the Turner family would have been jeopardized. Who would want to marry a cruel and vicious wife? ¡°By the way,¡± Evelyn reminded her, ¡°you should be careful of Olivia. Amelia has already hired Linda. If Olivia is too impressive during the dinner, she will overshadow you. You should think of a way to prevent Linda from teaching her etiquette.¡± ¡°Humph.¡± Emma couldn¡¯t help butugh, saying, ¡°Do you think that etiquette can be learned in just half a month of training? The elegance of adyes from abination of inner cultivation and physical conditioning. It is something that is intrinsic. Those 18 years that Olivia missed can never be regained. She cannot possibly have the chance to surpass me. If she wants to learn etiquette for a few days, let her learn.¡± Evelyn had confidence in her daughter, but she still had some concerns. She said with somewhat regret, ¡°I should have just sold her into a remote vige. Who would have thought that she could still be found after all these years?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Emma couldn¡¯t control her outburst and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t ever bring up this matter again. You can¡¯t leak a single word. Dad can never find out that you intentionally made her lost.¡± ¡°I understand. I am not that foolish,¡± muttered Evelyn. Emma knew Evelyn too well. Hearing those words, she understood that Evelyn hadn¡¯t taken them to heart. She closed her eyes and let out a sigh. Finally, she decided to meet Evelyn personally and made sure Evelyn did not let slip any information. Back then, Samuel took little Olivia to meet with Evelyn. Due to an unexpected emergency at work, he left little Olivia under the care of Evelyn. However, Evelyn intentionally lost Olivia and then falsely informed Samuel that Olivia had gone missing. This incident happened 18 years ago, and everyone believed that it was Samuel who identally lost Olivia while taking her out to y. No one knew that Evelyn had intentionally gotten rid of Olivia. Although Samuel doted on Emma, and his affection for Olivia was scarce, Olivia was his own flesh and blood. As Evelyn had grown older in recent years, Samuel¡¯s feelings toward her diminished. If he were to discover that Evelyn intentionally lost Olivia, he would definitely not take it lightly. By then, not only would Evelyn have a bad ending, but it might also. cause trouble for Emma, and Amelia might know the truth. Even if Amelia loved Emma deeply, it was highly unlikely that she would be able to ept the fact that Emma was the daughter of a mistress. After sessfully hiring Linda, Amelia went to find Olivia, hoping to improve their rtionship with this opportunity. Due to the previous unpleasant incident with Olivia, Amelia had been at a loss on how to break the ice with her. Additionally, preparations for the dinner party upied her time, and Emma had been in a poor mood and constantly seeking her attention. As a result, Amelia had not had the chance to reach out to Olivia. Several days had passed before Amelia finally knocked on Olivia¡¯s door. Adjusting her breath, Amelia raised her hand and gently knocked three times, making a clicking sound. No one responded. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. She knocked a few more times but still received no response. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± she said inwardly. Her eyebrows furrowed as she quickly summoned a servant and inquired, ¡°Where is Olivia?¡± This servant was specifically arranged to serve Olivia. The servant nced at the tightly closed door, recalled for a moment, and said, ¡°Madam, on the second day of your return, Miss Olivia left and never returned.¡± ¡°What?¡± Amelia eximed in astonishment, feeling it unbelievable that Olivia had been absent from home these past few days. ¡°Where did she go?¡± The servant remained silent, unaware of where Olivia had gone. Unable to extract information from the servant, Amelia went to Liam. ¡°Olivia?¡± Liam, who was sipping his coffee, nced at Amelia. ¡°As a mother, you didn¡¯t even notice when your daughter was not at home for several days.¡± Amelia was somewhat embarrassed. In fact, her im of being too busy to make time was just an excuse. The real reason was that she didn¡¯t know how to face her daughter. Thus, she resorted to finding excuses to dy the inevitable. ¡°Liam¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Liam waved his hand to stop her. ¡°I will call Oliviater and ask her toe back. She has experiments at college and is very busy.¡± ¡°College?¡± Amelia was momentarily stunned and did not quite understand. ¡°Olivia is already 23 years old. Why is she still studying?¡± she said inwardly. Liam nced at her, his voice extremely chilling. ¡°If only you would put in a little more effort toward Olivia, even if it was just half of what you do for Emma, you wouldn¡¯t bepletely clueless about everything.¡± Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Chapter 6 It was already midnight when Olivia stepped out of theboratory. Despite her good physical condition, she had been staying up for several days and was starting to feel the strain. Dark circles were visible under her eyes. Her lips were dry and cracked, and she looked like a dried vegetable that had lost all its moisture, desated and withered. Fortunately, her natural attributes, such as her body shape and bone structure, were all standard features of a stunning beauty. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to endure such a relentless routine of sleeplessness and hard work. At noon, Liam gave her a call, asking her toe back home when she had some free time. Initially, she nned on going back after finishing the experiment today. However, it was already too late at this point. ¡°Forget it! I¡¯ll go back tomorrow morning,¡± she said inwardly. While walking outside, she bumped into a senior student from the same advisor. Seeing Olivia, the senior student hurriedly approached her and asked, ¡°Hey, Olivia, are you nning on doing an early pursuit of your Ph.D.?¡± Olivia nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s already been decided.¡± ¡°Who is your supervisor?¡± When Olivia announced her early enrollment. for her Ph.D., the senior student felt a bit envious. Ever since Olivia entered the college, she had been an all¨Cstar, outshining all the other top students before her. She only spent two years on her undergraduate degree and two years on her master¡¯s degree, and now, at the age of 23, she was about to start her Ph.D. studies. ¡°Professor Owen.¡± ¡°Professor Owen?¡± The senior student eximed, ¡°Do you mean Professor Lewis Owen?¡± Olivia nodded in agreement. ¡°Oh my goodness, impressive!¡± eximed the senior student. Professor Lewis Owen was a renowned figure in their field of research, greatly respected both domestically and internationally. It was said that Professor Owen rarely took on doctoral students unless they were exceptionally talented. Being a student of Professor Owen was the dream of every biology student. The senior student wanted to inquire more about Professor Owen, but Olivia had already spotted Amelia waiting at the campus gate. She paused her steps for a moment and said to the senior student, ¡°Excuse me. Someone ising to pick me up. I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± After speaking, she quickened her pace and walked toward Amelia. Amelia was standing next to the car, staring absentmindedly at the campus entrance. When Olivia approached her, she greeted Olivia with a tender smile and said, ¡°Olivia, I didn¡¯t even know that you are so capable. You¡¯re actually a graduate student at Ember University. I heard from your grandfather that you scored 1500 on the SAT.¡± ¡°Is a score of 1500 considered capable?¡± said Olivia inwardly. Following Amelia¡¯s gaze, Olivia casually nced at the gate behind her and wondered, ¡°If Amelia knew that I had been admitted by the Royal Medical College with a score of 1580 on my first SAT, would she think I¡¯m even more capable?¡± On the way back, Amelia mentioned Linda to Olivia. ¡°Olivia, since you haven¡¯t been exposed to the etiquette of high society, you probably need help understanding these things. To help you feel at ease during the banquet, I have arranged for an etiquette teacher named Linda Foster. She is excellent and one of the best teachers in this field.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Olivia said in a calm tone, her expression remaining unchanged. Without feeling embarrassed for not having the etiquette of the nobility nor feeling excited about entering high society soon, she disyed a calm and collected demeanor as if it were an ordinary matter. Upon seeing this, Amelia was greatly surprised. Throughout, she had always believed that her daughter, who went missing for 18 years, would live in hardship, unable to sustain three meals a day or receive a good education andcking the elegant and graceful temperament of a finedy. However, Olivia¡¯s performance surprised her greatly today. Olivia was not only beautiful but also intelligent. Despitecking excellent educational resources, she was still able to enter one of the top universities in the country. What was even more important was that she carried herself with frankness and efficiency, entirely on par with high¨Cborndies, whether in speech, conduct, or manners. She had already surpassed the masses by having such a calm andposed demeanor. Upon returning to the Taylor family, Olivia quickly washed up before going to bed. Having missed several nights of sleep, she decided to make up for it properly. After a sound sleep, Olivia woke up when the sun was already high in the sky, close to noon. She got up, quickly freshened up, and went downstairs to the dining room. ¡°Miss Olivia, what would you like to have, exotic or traditional cuisine?¡± The servants had been preparing her meals while she was still in bed As a prestigious family like the Taylor family, the servants were good¨Cmannered, reaching a five¨Cstar standard. They were not like the portrayal in novels or TV dramas, where they were often depicted as either overly respectful toward the rich or disrespectful toward the poor. They were all just working to make a living. Nobody cared if Olivia was the real or fake daughter. At most, they would have a private discussion behind closed doors. ¡°Do you have any sandwiches?¡± Olivia was ustomed to eating such simple and convenient food. As a busy student who also worked as a consultant for the Charm brand under the international group, Olle Group, she had very little time. Having meals was like a war against time. She was nning to take several sandwiches back and eat while reading literature in her room. Before Olivia could receive the chef¡¯s response, Emma walked in from the doorway and said, ¡°Hi, Olivia!¡± She smiled at Olivia. Emma¡¯s appearance was different from that of the Taylor family members. Her looks resembled her biological mother, Evelyn, with a delicate and pure demeanor that was reminiscent of a man¡¯s favorite face. from their youth. However, Emma did not like her appearance. If she were from an average family, this appearance would have some advantages, as she could still marry into a wealthy family. However, as ady from the prestigious Taylor family, she fell short in maintaining grace and elegance,cking the necessary aura and grandeur. In other words, shecked the sufficient aura of a nobledy, So, all along, Emma had never opted for a delicate style but instead had taken the style of being knowledgeable and reasonable. Although this stylecked a strong presence, it was suitable for a virtuous wife, making her an ideal marriage partner for wealthy families. ¡°Olivia, haven¡¯t you had breakfast yet?¡± Emma came out with a te of beautiful cakes. ¡°Try the dessert I made.¡± She came over this time with the intention of reconciling with Olivia, She had already prepared herself to be troubled, treated coldly, and event insulted. ¡°No matter how Olivia treated me, I must reconcile with her as soon as possible. ¡°Because William Taylor, the eldest son of the Taylor family, was about to return,¡± said Emma inwardly. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Emma had been in the Taylor family for over 10 years. She had managed to please both Samuel and Amelia and had a strong bond with David, However, she had been unable to gain the favor of William. William was the eldest son of the Taylor family and possessed exceptional abilities. Liam personally trained and groomed him as the sessor to manage the family business. He held most of the responsibilities for the Taylor family¡¯s business operations. He also had thergest shareholding, even more than Samuel and Liam. Emma was not greedy. She did not have too many ambitions for the Taylor family¡¯s estate. She just wanted her rightful share. However, she was dead set on getting her hands on the Green family¡¯s shares owned by Amelia. ¡°Otherwise, I have been acting cute and foolish all these years, putting all my effort into pleasing Amelia. Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of my effort?¡± she said inwardly. But Amelia only had the right to receive dividends for the shares of the Green family in her hands and no right to transfer them to others. To give the shares of the Green family to Emma, Amelia must obtain the consent of the people from the Green family, The key to whether the Green family agreed or not was William. Under normal circumstances, the Green family would not interfere with Amelia¡¯s business. She was left free as long as she didn¡¯t give her shares to thepetitors. However, if William disagreed, the Green family would definitely respect his choice. Therefore, it was imperative for Emma to please William. Even if she couldn¡¯t win his favor, she must ensure that William would not develop any aversion toward her. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Chapter 7 At the moment, William was still overseas. It was also unknown to him what had happened at home. If he were to return and learn that Emma had someone to hurt Olivia, he would surely punish Emma. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Emma was not afraid of punishment, but she feared being driven out of the Taylor family by William. Therefore, she had to reconcile with Olivia before William returned. ¡°As long as the victim forgives me, William will not do anything, even if he is angry. ¡°Even though Olivia is narrow¨Cminded and unwilling to forgive me, I must still maintain a humble attitude to show my sincerity to everyone,¡± said Emma inwardly. Olivia nced at the te in Emma¡¯s hand, which had four different vored cakes on it. She was not interested in this type of sweet¨Ctasting cake. Besides, she just woke up and wasn¡¯t in the mood for food. So, she shook her head and said, ¡°No need. Thanks.¡± After speaking, she turned her gaze and instructed the chef to heat up two sandwiches, bring a cup of milk, and deliver them to her room. Her cold expression made Emma feel uneasy. Emma took a step forward and stopped her. ¡°Olivia, try this. It¡¯s really delicious. I specially made it for you.¡± The pretty maid who came with Emma added, ¡°Yes, Miss Olivia, you should try it. Miss Emma woke up at 4 o¡¯clock this morning just to make the cake for you. She made four different kinds because she didn¡¯t know your preferences.¡± Olivia ignored the two of them and walked straight past Emma toward the door. As soon as she reached the doorway, she was met with Emma¡¯s. emotionally charged/interrogation from behind. ¡°Olivia, do you still hate me?¡± Olivia furrowed her brows. She was not vindictive and believed that the past should remain in the past. Since the matter had already been discussed that day, she would not dwell on it further. However, Emma still dwelled on this matter, evidently. After thinking for a moment, Olivia turned around and said, ¡°Nah. It¡¯s all in the past now.¡± ¡°Then, why won¡¯t you eat the cake I made?¡± Emma kept asking. Olivia furrowed her brows. Her delicate eyes appeared cold, and a slight hint of annoyance reflected in her expression. She grew impatient with Emma¡¯s persistence, saying, ¡°These are twopletely different matters!¡± Not eating the cake had absolutely no corrtion with hating Olivia. Emma carried the te of cake and walked up to Olivia, looking at her gently and expectantly. ¡°Olivia, I was wrong before and made a mistake. If you can forgive me, please try it.¡± She tilted her head and gave Olivia a gentle smile. The surrounding servants all looked at the two of them, waiting for Olivia¡¯s reaction. The pretty maid continued to speak in Emma¡¯s support, ¡°Miss Emma put a lot of effort into making these cakes.¡± It appeared that if Olivia didn¡¯t cat the cake, it would be a disregard for Emma¡¯s thoughtful gesture. Olivia did not like to fuss over minor details or engage in petty politics. However, this did not mean that she was weak or incapable of defending herself. She didn¡¯t really care whether or not she ate this piece of cake. Originally, it could go either way, but she didn¡¯t feel like eating because she didn¡¯t. have much of an appetite in the morning. However, faced with the relentless pressure from Emma now, she didn¡¯t even want to take a single bite. Olivia chuckled softly before turning around to pour two sses of water at the dining table, each filling up to only three¨Cquarters with a shallowyer of water. Everyone was puzzled and watching her movements curiously. After pouring the water, Olivia brought the two sses of water to Emma. Emma was also puzzled by her behavior and did not know what she was up to. Olivia pushed a ss of water toward Emma and picked up another one. with her right hand, saying, ¡°I apologize for what happened earlier. This ss of water is my way of saying sorry to you. I¡¯ll empty it. Be my guest.¡± After speaking, she finished the water in her ss and shook the empty ss at Emma. Her eyes were cold. ¡°This is the way to apologize.¡± She pointed at the cake in Emma¡¯s hand and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t eat my cake, it means you won¡¯t forgive me. This is not an apology. It is coercion!¡± When speaking, Olivia was calm and indifferent without a trace of mockery, as if only recounting the facts in a calm manner. She was wearing a simple white T¨Cshirt and casual pants. Although it was a homey and gentle outfit, she still exuded a cold and aloof aura. It appeared that she exuded a strong presence just by standing there without saying anything. She had a schrly demeanor that was both aloof and persuasive, rendering one utterly incapable of resistance. After Olivia finished speaking, she no longer paid attention to the crowd and turned around to walk away, only leaving a slender and upright back for everyone. It seemed as if everyone in the kitchen had frozen in ce. Until a long time after Olivia had left, they discreetly nced at Emma before quietly departing. Just now, they were too focused on Emma¡¯s carefully prepared cake and overlooked her attitude. ¡°That is not a sincere apology. Who would say such things as, ¡®If you don¡¯t eat my cake, it means you won¡¯t forgive me?¡® It¡¯s ridiculous. ¡°Miss Olivia is right. This is not an apology at all. It¡¯s simply a threat!¡± they said inwardly. Emma was standing there, gripping the te with her fingertips and gradually tightening her grip. ¡°I really underestimated her! I thought that an orphan living alone like. her would be weak and helpless, but I never expected her to have such. strong resilience like a weed. All this time, I didn¡¯t consider Olivia as a worthy opponent. Even when someone was hired to intimidate and rape herst time, it was Evelyn acting on her own ord,¡± thought Emma. She never felt like she would be inferior to Olivia. Having lived in a wealthy environment for 18 years, with excellent provisions and luxuries in every aspect of life, Emma was better than the average person. It might seem like she had a gentle and innocent. appearance, but she had actually touched the gun. She had an outstanding appearance, excellent academic achievements, and extraordinary talent. These were all the standard qualities of a well¨Cbreddy. She was one of the top girls in the group of wealthydies. She could ride horses and handle guns. Even in her teens, she had made millions in the stock market. She had never been taken advantage of by others in all these years. She nced down at the cake in her hand and smirked, saying inwardly, ¡°It¡¯s just Olivia Taylor, a nobody. She¡¯s like a weed. No matter how strong she is, she can¡¯t escape being uprooted.¡± She smiled brightly at the dining room, but the pretty maid beside her sensed a hint of coldness. After Olivia finished her breakfast in the room and finished reading a book, the etiquette teacher hired by Amelia arrived. ¡°Hello, my name is Linda Foster.¡± The elegant and confident woman extended her hand to Olivia. Olivia shook her hand briefly. ¡°Olivia Taylor.¡± ¡°I have long heard of your name, Ms. Taylor.¡± Linda smiled brightly, with a hint of yfulness, creating an amiable atmosphere. ¡°The precious. pearl of the Taylor family lost to the outside world.¡± ¡°Pearl?¡± wondered Olivia. She shook her head and chuckled at the way the Taylor family treated her, feeling unworthy of such a title. However, she had no intention of exining to Linda and went straight to the point. ¡°Linda, let¡¯s begin.¡± Linda nodded and looked at Olivia. Suddenly, she changed her gentle and friendly attitude and asked a sharp, not¨Cvery¨Cfriendly question. ¡°Ms. Taylor, you probably have never even had foreign cuisine and may not even know the proper use of utensils, right?¡± Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Olivia was currently contemting experiment*l data, and her attention was divided, which caused her not to notice Linda¡¯s tone ofnguage. She only heard the question. ¡°This statement truly does not resemble apliment, as it seems to carry a sense of mockery,¡± said Olivia inwardly. She hesitated for a moment, then slowly turned her gaze toward the direction of Linda, trying to confirm what she had just heard. ¡°Is she simply asking a question, or is she really mocking me?¡± Olivia wondered. ¡°Ms. Taylor.¡± Linda adjusted her sleeves and resumed her gentle demeanor as she continued, ¡°Please don¡¯t mind me. I was just testing the waters and trying to get a sense of your personality. Teaching requires a method, and it varies from person to person. I¡¯m sure you understand.¡± Olivia nced thoughtfully at Linda without saying a word. ¡°I saw everything in the dining room just now.¡± Linda suddenly brought up the previous incident. ¡°Ms. Taylor, do you know why I¡¯m here? The list waiting for me to teach etiquette is fully booked until the year after next, so technically, I shouldn¡¯t have the avability. But Emma pleaded with me toe. We¡¯re good friends, and I couldn¡¯t refuse her request. ¡°Emma sincerely wants to apologize to you. In private, she has done many things for you that you may not be aware of. As individuals, we must not be too one¨Csided. It is not fair to judge someone based on only one aspect of their character. It is possible that you, being ustomed to themoner¡¯s way of life, may not fully understand the customs of high society. ¡°For a respecteddy, the most important thing is to have grace and not be petty! ¡°Being well¨Cmannered is just scratching the surface. The true valuable. quality lies deep within one¡¯s heart. Being kind andposed. Ms. Taylor, you are too narrow¨Cminded, unable to see others¡® strengths and disregarding their good intentions¡­¡± In the end, it sounded like an admonition. ¡°Aplete stranger who is not even an acquaintance has the audacity to lecture me. ¡°Man, there really are all kinds of people in the world,¡± thought Olivia. She touched her forehead and gestured to Linda with her finger. ¡°Have you ever heard a saying?¡± Linda furrowed her brows. Olivia slowly opened her mouth and spoke in a gentle voice, ¡°Even if a tiger¡¯s leg is injured and its teeth are lost, it still remains a fierce beast, whereas no matter how perfect a mouse may be, it can never be a fierce beast but can only hide in a dark and damp cave. ¡°Just like you!¡± Olivia¡¯s outstretched finger suddenly pointed straight at Linda. ¡°No matter how grandiose your words are, how reasonable your speech is, how elegant your posture is, or how outstanding your etiquette is, it cannot change the fact that you are weak at the core. ¡°Just because you teach etiquette and people call you a teacher to show respect doesn¡¯t mean you have be a wise mentor imparting wisdom and knowledge. ¡°The so¨Ccalled etiquette is about being wealthy first, then naturally conducting oneself. The others yearned for wealth and nobility. Therefore, they also yearned for the manners of the rich. Ms. Foster, even if you have exceptional manners, you will never be able to match the status. ¡°You must be very familiar with the feeling of bankruptcy, right?¡± ¡°What?¡± Linda¡¯s pupils contracted as she suddenly stood up. The fallen prestigious family was the only glory she could boast of, yet it was also the eternal pain in her heart. ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t want to be a wealthydy from a noble family? If I have enough money, why bother teaching etiquette? I would just be a shopaholic, spending my days getting beauty treatments, shopping, and having afternoon coffee!¡± said Linda inwardly. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Linda suppressed her anger and steadied her voice, preparing to speak. Olivia had already opened the door. ¡°Please leave. I don¡¯t need you here.¡± After that, she took out three 20¨Cdor bills from her wallet and ced them on top of Linda¡¯s exquisite handbag. ¡°Here you go. This is your tip!¡± Nothing could be more humiliating than this. Linda had always boasted of being a noblewoman and even taught etiquette with a high price, but Olivia had exposed her disguise and pointed out her true nature, a service personnel who earned money and received tips. Linda¡¯s face turned red with anger, and her body trembled, but she was a person who had seen many things and quickly regained herposure. She looked coldly at Olivia and said, ¡°Ms. Taylor, you probably don¡¯t know my reputation in the industry. A few words of you as someone with poor manners and a bad personality would be enough to ruin your reputation.¡± Linda¡¯s eyes were filled with malice as she spoke, like a snake¡¯s venomous tongue. ¡°Is she threatening me?¡± thought Olivia. She found it amusing. ¡°So what? I don¡¯t make a living off of it. As for you, Miss Linda Foster, well, if you say a few bad words about your students, you might never get hired again in the future.¡± Linda¡¯s expression changed suddenly. Her sess today depended on maintaining a good manner and a tight¨Clipped attitude. If she dared to criticize Olivia¡¯s etiquette, she could forget about making a living in this industry. Criticizing Olivia could affect Olivia¡¯s reputation to some extent. However, the one most affected by this was Linda herself. As a teacher of etiquette, instead of instructing her students properly, she went out and badmouthed them. The upper ss valued their reputation greatly and would never employ a teacher who was loose¨Clipped and enjoyed gossiping. Today, she could criticize Olivia. Who could guarantee that she would not badmouth the other¡¯s daughter tomorrow? It felt like a bucket of cold water had been poured over Linda, sending a shiver down her spine. Linda was barely gone for 15 minutes before word got to Amelia. Amelia was quite puzzled. ¡°Linda has always had a good reputation in the industry, and Olivia is not a weird child either. Reasonably, they should get along well, so why did she leave after only a short while?¡± she wondered. Amelia decided to find out the truth. As she stepped out of the room, she encountered Emma, who hade to look for her. Emma approached and held onto Amelia¡¯s arm, speaking with concern, ¡°I heard about what happened to Olivia. Could it be that Linda did something to upset her?¡± Amelia frowned and replied, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be the case. Linda is very perceptive and suave. How could she have offended Olivia?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Emma nodded. ¡°I have a good rtionship with Linda. I know her character well, and her way of speaking and handling things is always appropriate. She would never cause any displeasure.¡± ¡°Since Linda has no problem, then the problem lies with Olivia,¡± thought Amelia. With this in mind, Amelia furrowed her brows, and her footsteps toward the exit came to a halt. She recalled the day she first met Olivia, who was domineering and even pped Emma. At that time, the situation was too chaotic, and she was worried about Emma¡¯s injuries, so she didn¡¯t think too much. ¡°It now appears that Olivia is too rude and has a tendency toward violence. It is truly uneptable. ¡°She¡¯s an esteemed daughter of a noble family. It is absolutely unreasonable to resort to physical violence at the slightest provocation. ¡°It is excessively barbaric and overbearing,¡± said Amelia inwardly. ¡°s!¡± sighed Amelia. ¡°Kids who grew up outside just can¡¯tpare to the ones carefully nurtured at home. Her personality is just too bad even though she may be talented enough. She carries a sense of coarseness in everything she does and says,¡± she thought. Amelia didn¡¯t actually despise Olivia. ¡°After all, she is my biological daughter, and I always wish the best for her. ¡°However, it is a fact that after growing up alone in society for more than 10 years, she may not understand anything andck good manners. ¡°Perhaps Linda felt that Olivia was too rough and unsophisticated and couldn¡¯t be altered, which prompted her to resign voluntarily,¡± thought Amelia. When she thought of this, her brows furrowed with a trace of annoyance. Not only did she dislike Olivia¡¯s rudeness, but she also felt embarrassed by it and worried about Olivia¡¯s future. ¡°Which man will dare to marry such a girl in the future? ¡°It is impossible for her to be part of an equivalent ss of prominent families. We can only choose her future husband from the less rich families,¡± thought Amelia. ¡°Emma, my dear.¡± She gently caressed Emma¡¯s hand. ¡°I hope you can provide more support to Olivia in the future.¡± It appeared that she had already deemed that the future of Olivia would. be inferior to that of Emma. Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Chapter 9 ¡°The gentle breeze brings a sweet fragrance. My darling Livy smells so good.¡± The man was burying his nose in Olivia¡¯s neck, taking a soft sniff. Everyone called her Olivia, except for him, who called her Livy. He said, ¡°Olivia is everyone¡¯s Olivia, but Livy is only mine.¡± At the end of his sentence, the man forcefully pushed down his hip as if he intended to pin Olivia to the bed. Olivia felt like a fire burning inside her, making her forehead sweaty. She struggled to open her eyes, wanting to see the face of the person over her, but there seemed to be a mist clouding her vision, preventing her from seeing clearly no matter how hard she tried. She could only go up and down, following the man¡¯s actions. When Olivia woke up, it was already 9 o¡¯clock in the morning. She let out a sigh and massaged her forehead, bewildered as to why she would have such a dream. ¡°Could it possibly be the hormone¡¯s fault? However, I have no special feelings toward any men. ¡°Since I can¡¯t figure it out, I will just put it aside for now. ¡°There are many things to do today. The dinner party is scheduled for today. Although it starts in the evening, preparations should be made. during the day,¡± she said inwardly. The life assistant sent to her by Amelia had already arranged a series of procedures. After having breakfast, Olivia would do the whole body¡¯s skin care. Additionally, she needed to do her hair. The clothes had already been delivered, and she needed to try them on to see if they fit. If there were any areas that were not suitable, necessary adjustments had to be made as soon as possible. After finishing breakfast, Olivia walked toward the door. Her assistant, Abigail Murphy, had already pulled the car out, saying, ¡°Ms. Taylor, the appointment is scheduled at 10 o¡¯clock, and time is running short.¡± Previously, Abigail worked at the Taylor Group. Due to her efficiency and exceptional abilities, she was chosen by Amelia to be the personal life assistant. Later, she was appointed as the life assistant of Olivia. ¡°Just call me by my name.¡± Olivia got in the car. Abigail readilyplied. ¡°Alright, Olivia. We¡¯re a bit short on time. I need to drive a bit faster. Please make sure you¡¯re seated securely.¡± Olivia nodded and leaned back against the chair, looking out the window. After approximately 10 minutes of driving, they passed by an intersection called Summon Street. Olivia pointed at the sign by the roadside and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to Summon Street? We can¡¯t go through here.¡± Upon hearing this, Abigail nced at the sign and realized she had taken the wrong turn. ¡°Oh no, this is bad.¡± Abigail wanted to turn around, but there was no sign indicating where to turn ahead. Olivia nced at her and said, ¡°No need to turn around. Turn left at the second intersection ahead, go straight for 300 yards, turn right, and you will reach Lantes Street. It leads to the beauty salon.¡± Following Olivia¡¯s direction, Abigail indeed arrived at Lantes Street. She breathed a sigh of relief, feeling in the mood to talk to Olivia. ¡°Olivia, you know this area well? Do youe here often?¡± ¡°No.¡± Olivia shook her head. ¡°I haven¡¯t been here before.¡± ¡°Howe you are so familiar with this route?¡± asked Abigail in surprise. She hadn¡¯t seen Olivia using a navigation app on her phone, yet Olivia seemed to know the route so well as if she had passed it countless times. before. ¡°Oh,¡± said Olivia with a calm tone. ¡°I looked at the map and knew which roads were passable before we left.¡± Abigail was left dumbfounded. ¡°Has she memorized the map? Did she just nce at it and memorize it? ¡°I am very familiar with this route and often go to this salon, but I didn¡¯t know that there was another way to get there. But Olivia only nced at the map and became very familiar with this ce. ¡°She is a genius!¡± said Abigail inwardly. For a moment, Abigail was rendered speechless, as she couldn¡¯t ascertain whether Olivia was lying or genuinely possessed an extraordinary ability to memorize everything with just a nce. It was necessary to understand that maps could be quite troublesome with the various intersections and forks. People who did not frequently travel these routes simply couldn¡¯t remember them at all. Olivia was busy all day and had to finish her lunch quickly, It was not until in the evening that she finished everything. Abigail drove Olivia back when the dinner was about to begin. Olivia was leaning on the back seat, supporting her chin as she looked out the window. At this time, the traffic was at its peak. Abigail was driving very slowly. It took over half an hour just to cover a few miles, Time was rapidly slipping away. Abigail wiped the fine beads of sweat off her forehead and pointed toward the subway station ahead, saying, ¡°Olivia, we¡¯re running out of time. This road is too congested. Why don¡¯t you take the subway instead?¡± ¡°Taking the subway?¡± thought Olivia. She twitched her lips and found it a bit funny. ¡°With this?¡± She pointed to the long, ice¨Cblue formal dress and the three¨Cinch high heels on her feet. This outfit was indeed inconvenient for taking the subway. Abigail¡¯s face turned red as she said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take a shortcut to get you back as quickly as possible.¡± During the conversation, she pressed the elerator and collided with a white car in front of her. ¡°Oh no!¡± Abigail closed her eyes and turned around immediately, saying, ¡°Olivia, take the subway back. I will handle this here.¡± Olivia carefully examined Abigail and found her to be quite interesting. ¡°Are you staying?¡± Abigail nodded and said, ¡°I need to handle this here. I have to wait for the insurancepany¡¯s representative to arrive and determine the responsibility with the traffic police.¡± The reason seemed to be quite convincing. However, Olivia did not respond. She simply lifted her gaze and nced at Abigail casually./ With just a nce, Abigail felt like her thoughts were being read. Immediately, she felt embarrassed and started an unnecessary exnation, saying, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have taken this route. I forgot today is Friday.¡± ¡°Are there any spare clothes?¡± asked Olivia. ¡°If I went to the subway with this dress, it would get wrinkled and look like dried¨Cup vegetable leaves, definitely not wearable again,¡± she said inwardly. Olivia had been to this kind of party a few times. She always brought a spare outfit. One could never guarantee that idents wouldn¡¯t happen. In case of spilling on her clothes, she would have to change into clean clothes in the changing room. ¡°Ah?¡± Abigail was taken aback. She had not expected Olivia to know about spare clothes. ¡°Isn¡¯t this her first time attending such a fancy party?¡± she wondered. Despite being caught off guard, Abigail responded promptly, exining, ¡°Your clothes were all customized in Mornd, and this is the only one prepared for you.¡± ¡°The only one?¡± said Olivia inwardly. Olivia almost giggled. She looked up at Abigail with serious and beautiful eyes and said with a tone full of hidden meaning, ¡°You are certainly a qualified assistant.¡± After finishing speaking, she opened the door and got out of the car. Meanwhile, Daniel was leaning against the back seat, reading documents inside a luxury car not far away in the rear. Andrew was sitting in the child seat next to him, swinging his two white and tender legs, confidently commanding the driver, ¡°Mr. Ward, y a song.¡± Daniel¡¯s thoughts were pulled away from the documents, and he casually nced at Andrew. Andrew was very sensitive and perceptive, instantly noticing his father¡¯s attitude. He felt that his father was despising him. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m working,¡± Daniel said as he raised the documents in his hand. When he heard these words, Andrew¡¯s long and beautiful eyes narrowed. He turned his head to look at Daniel carefully and spoke with a firm and assertive tone, ¡°If you can work, why can¡¯t I listen to music?¡± Although he spoke with great momentum, as soon as he finished speaking, he bit his lower lip in frustration, his eyes turning red as he struggled to hold back his tears. ¡°It was agreed beforehand that he would apany me today. However, all day long, he was working, and even at the amusement park, he made Mr. Ward apany me,¡± said Andrew inwardly. Andrew did not like this. The four¨Cyear¨Cold boy had been attending kindergarten for over a year. Among the other children in the kindergarten, each had a father and a mother, but he only had a father who did note to see him often. At the tender age of four, little Andrew already understood the feeling of loneliness and solitude. Seeing his son about to cry but holding back, Daniel let out a sigh, rubbed his throbbing temples, and looked out the window absentmindedly. At that very moment, a familiar silhouette caught his eye. ¡°Livy¡­ Daniel muttered and ordered the driver instantly, ¡°Stop!¡± Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Chapter 10 ¡°Are you going to leave me behind?¡± Andrew immediately reacted and turned his head to re at Daniel in anger. Daniel didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to his son and directly told the driver, ¡°Take care of Andrew.¡± Then, he raised his hand to push the door open and get out of the car. The driver was nervous. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, where are you going? What about Mr. Andrew? Do you want me to send him back to the old mansion?¡± Daniel¡¯s gaze returned to Andrew and met his son¡¯s round and angry eyes. He instantly swallowed his words about sending Andrew back to the old mansion and said, ¡°Send him to the Taylor family for the dinner party.¡± The driver thought, ¡°Is Mr. Sullivan letting Mr. Andrew go to a dinner party on his own? He¡¯s only four years old!¡± He was stunned. By this time, Daniel had gotten out of the car. He raised his hand to touch the little boy¡¯s fluffy head and said in a cold voice, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to pick out a wife for me? Go ahead and pick one!¡± When Daniel got out of the car, Olivia had already gotten off the subway elevator. Looking at the elevator that was already going down, Daniel didn¡¯t hesitate and ran directly toward the esctor. On the other side, after Olivia left, Abigail instantly rxed and leaned over the steering wheel to catch her breath. Thinking about Olivia¡¯s tone of voice when she left, Abigail felt both fear and guilt in her heart. She wasn¡¯t a good assistant. She went against the ethics of her profession. After breathing heavily while leaning on the steering wheel several times, she calmed down and returned to her senses. She took out her cell phone and dialed the number. ¡°Hello¡­¡± But before she could say more, a woman¡¯s excited voice came from the other side of the phone. ¡°Abigail, did you make it?¡± Abigail sounded tired. ¡°Yeah. She¡¯s already gone to the subway.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Grace jumped up happily. ¡°I¡¯ve got it all set up over at the subway. There are reporters and a couple of men hired. They will follow Olivia when they see her, and when she gets on the subway, those men will follow her and surround her, crumpling her clothes. Then, the reporters will take photos of her. As long as those photos are shared online, her reputation will be ruined!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Grace was overjoyed and kept imagining. ¡°Is it mean or poor for a rich youngdy to wear a gown and push her way through the subway? A wealthy youngdy squeezing through her way with many men on the subway. Is the subway too crowded, or does the youngdy have a special fetish?¡± She thought of several topics in a row, each more nasty and vicious than the other. Abigail¡¯s brows furrowed as she listened. ¡°Will it be too excessive?¡± ¡°Too excessive?¡± Grace sneered. ¡°In terms of excessive, who canpare to her? Abigail, you don¡¯t know many things. Olivia is always arrogant. Given that she is the Taylor family¡¯s biological daughter, she has been making things difficult for Emma. Emma is so kind and will hold her grievances in her heart and endure them silently. She even refused to say a bad word about Olivia, so how could she retaliate back?¡± Grace was exasperated. ¡°You don¡¯t know how far Olivia has gone. We¡¯re just teaching her a lesson and giving her a warning. It¡¯s just to make her look bad, and we¡¯re not doing anything too much.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Abigail was still worried. ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Grace interrupted her. ¡°What is there to worry about? It¡¯s not like we¡¯re taking indecent photos. It¡¯s just a few photos of her wearing a gown and pushing through her way on the subway. Moreover, Emma is so nice to you. Don¡¯t you want to repay Emma?¡± Abigail fell into silence when talking about Emma. It was Emma who rmended her to be Amelia¡¯s assistant. She should repay Emma for her kindness in recognizing her worth. Moreover, over the years, Emma gave her a lot of help both in her work and life. ¡°Let¡¯s take this time as a return to her!¡± thought Abigail. When the elevator to the subway arrived and the doors opened, Olivia held her phone and looked outside. She didn¡¯t step out. Even after everyone else in the elevator walked out, Olivia remained motionless. A brief momentter, she raised her hand, pressed the button for the ground floor abruptly, and closed the elevator doors. Several people were in the elevator car when she came down. Everyone else looked at her curiously, wondering why she was taking the subway when she was dressed so grandly. When she went up, Olivia was alone in the elevator. Olivia was not a person who liked topete and win. Often, it was not that shepeted with her rivals but that they were too weak and naturally let her win. Regarding the Taylor family, Olivia valued kinship, and as for property and status, she didn¡¯t care. However, this did not mean that others did not care. The other party had made repeated moves to try and stomp her into the mud. Olivia did not want topete, but more than that, she did not want to be stepped in the mud. What had happened at the Taylor family thest couple of times had touched her bottom. Olivia hated that people set her up! Abigail¡¯s tactics were too rough. Although Olivia didn¡¯t know her purpose, it could only be two things. One was to make herte for the dinner party, and the other was to get people to block her in the subway to take her ugly photos. ¡°How dare she use such an idiot tactic against me?¡± cursed Olivia inwardly. Getting out of the elevator, Olivia took out her cell phone and dialed a number. In a short while, an RV drove up to her, and her assistant came down to open the door for her. ¡°Ms. Taylor, the makeup artist and stylist have all arrived.¡± Olivia nodded and got into the RV. Inside was a full of all sorts of supplies. In addition to cosmetics and styling supplies, there were also two spare gowns, all of which were brands under the Olle Group. Olivia was an important shareholder of Charm, one of the brands under Olle Group, and was even the backbone of research and development, so she enjoyed a great deal of privilege. Sitting on the seat, Olivia closed her eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go. To the Taylor family¡¯s ce.¡± The RV started smoothly, and the makeup artist and stylist immediately came forward to Olivia. The assistant sat in the passenger seat and turned to ask, ¡°Ms. Taylor, do you want me to arrange a life assistant for you?¡± In the past, Olivia was tied up in theb 24 hours a day, and at most, she would go home and sleep. Her contact with people was limited, so she didn¡¯t need a life assistant. But now that she had returned to the Taylor family, there were a lot of rules and trivia, so she would need to have one. ¡°You arrange it.¡± Olivia¡¯s tone was careless. She didn¡¯t care about the matter of having a life assistant. She returned to the Taylor family for the sake of her grandfather, but she wouldn¡¯t stay with the Taylor family all the time. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. In the future, anything like this had nothing to do with her, and it wouldn¡¯te up again. On Olivia¡¯s way back, Grace called Abigail in a hurry. ¡°Did Olivia really go to the subway?¡± Abigail was dealing with the insurancepany¡¯s people. Hearing Grace¡¯s words, she froze for a moment before she reacted and subconsciously said, ¡°Yeah. I watched her get off the elevator. What¡¯s the matter? Is something wrong?¡± After asking, Abigail suddenly had a bad feeling in her heart. ¡°She¡¯s gone. Those people I arranged have been guarding the elevator entrance, but they didn¡¯t see anyonee down.¡± Grace was so anxious that her throat was a little hoarse. Abigail¡¯s heart tightened, and her tone became anxious. ¡°Could it be that she was wearing something else and you guys didn¡¯t recognize her? Or was she shielded from view by someone else?¡± ¡°No way!¡± Grace¡¯s tone was agitated. ¡°A total of three people came out of the elevator. How could they block her? And just to be on the safe side, I purposely gave those people I arranged a photo of Olivia, and they should all know her.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t take the subway!¡± Grace was now anxious and confused. She did set Olivia up to make a fool out of her, but she didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Olivia. If Olivia embarrassed herself, everyone¡¯s attention would be focused on the fact that she made a fool of herself, and no one would care why that would happen. But if something really happened to her, like if she disappeared or got hurt, they¡¯d be in big trouble. The Taylor family was not easy to fool. At that time, they would definitely send someone to investigate the matter, and no matter how perfect their preparations were, they would still be found out. It didn¡¯t matter if she was found out, but she was afraid of involving Emma. After all, she was Emma¡¯s assistant. No one would think that it was a mere assistant¡¯s self¨Cdecision, and everyone would assume that it was Emma who had set Olivia up. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Daniel ran around the subway station several times but couldn¡¯t see Olivia, and finally, he leaned back against the wall in dismay, his handsome face covered with exhaustion and annoyance. He ruffled his sweat¨Cdampened hair on his forehead and snorted out augh as he looked at the patterns on the gray brick wall of the subway aisle. ¡°How could it be that girl?¡± he thought. She was smart and ruthless, and as long as she was serious about hiding from him, there was no way he could find any trace of her. Thinking of that ruthless girl, Daniel gave his face a quick rub, and his deep ck eyes were filled with destion. He thought, ¡°It has been four years. Where in the world did that girl hide? Does she really not miss me at all? Even if she doesn¡¯t miss me, she should miss Andrew.¡± A handsome and sad man leaning against the wall alone was easy to attract the attention of people around. In such a short time, there were already several groups of people slowing down to sneak a look at him. Among them were young and bold girls who took out their cell phones and tried to take photos of him. Realizing that he was being photographed, Daniel raised his eyes and cast a cool nce over, and the young girl who was secretly photographing him immediately put away her cell phone and stepped back. Daniel could still hear the girl talking to herpanion when she walked away. She said, ¡°He¡¯s so handsome! But his aura is too strong and even a bit intimidating.¡± Thepanion nodded. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true. My heart skipped a beat when he looked over.¡± ¡°Scared, huh?¡± asked the girl. ¡°No. Only because he¡¯s too handsome!¡± Hearing her friend¡¯s answer, the girl snorted. The Taylor family¡¯s dinner party started at 8 o¡¯clock, but people were already arriving one after another at 7 o¡¯clock. The ones who came first. 1/5 12:36 Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling +5 vouchers were some small businessmen who wanted to arrive early to expand their connections and do some business, and it would be even better if they could get involved with the four great families of Evervale. Other than that, there were some media. Usually, when a wealthy family held a dinner party, it was all about business and rarely invited the media. At most, they would inform some financial journalists, but this time was different. The Taylor family wanted to formally introduce Olivia, who had just returned home, so they needed the media to publicize the event. The media that came over were all rted to the Taylor family, and the reporters present were all very sensible. They would not twist the facts and add nonsense to the report. They all stayed on the side, eating or chatting, and did not shoot indiscriminately. Some reporters were experienced in the field, and because they were often in contact with wealthy families, they understood some of theplicated and implied information inside. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. One of them looked around the banquet hall and looked at William, who especially rushed back from abroad this afternoon. Sideways, he whispered to hispanion, ¡°The Taylor family cares a lot about this newly found daughter.¡± Hispanion was eating, his mouth stuffed to the brim. Hearing such a sentence out of the blue, he could not react and stared nkly over. Seeing this, the reporter frowned and said unhappily, ¡°Behave yourself a little bit, can you? Haven¡¯t you ever seen the food? How embarrassing it is!¡± Thepanion swallowed what was in his mouth and took a sip of a ss of sweet wine, saying, ¡°This is so delicious. I won¡¯t be able to eat it more than a few times in my life, so of course, I have to eat more of it. As for embarrassing or whatever, I¡¯ve been a reporter all my life, not a public figure. Besides, these are all big shots here, so who knows me? I¡¯m not afraid of being embarrassed.¡± After exining, he asked curiously, ¡°Hey, you said the Taylor family cares a lot about the daughter. How can you tell?¡± How could he not see anything? The reporter pointed out a few details. ¡°Do you see it? All things here are well¨Cprepared, and I¡¯ve heard that this dinner party was personally arranged by Mrs. Taylor.¡± 25 12:37 ag Darling +5 vouchers Thepanion did not understand and scratched his head. ¡°She is Ms. Taylor¡¯s mother. Who else should prepare for it other than her?¡± The reporter red at hispanion, speechless at his st* pidity. ¡°Given Mrs. Taylor¡¯s status, there is no need for her to do it herself. A random order from her will have people rushing to serve her, and at that time, she will only have to make a request and check the final results.¡± ¡°How wealthy they are!¡± eximed thepanion. ¡°Also,¡± the reporter pointed to William in the middle of the crowd, ¡°the business that Mr. William is doing abroad this time is very important, but he still returned ahead of time to this dinner party. Rumors have it that if the cooperation from overseas is aplished, it will break the pattern of the four great families.¡± This time, thepanion understood and stared at the reporter with his wide eyes. ¡°Can it surpass the Sullivan family?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± The reporter was speechless. ¡°The Sullivan family has long left the other three behind and is no longer on the same level as them. It¡¯s just that other people habitually call them the four great families. At most, the Taylor family can only surpass the Turner family and the Green family.¡± Compared to Olivia, thepanion was obviously more concerned about the Sullivan family. He asked, ¡°I heard that Daniel ising back this time. I wonder if he¡¯ll bring Mr. Andrew with him.¡± The reporter patted him and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t be too concerned about or pry into Mr. Sullivan¡¯s affairs. He doesn¡¯t like us to take photos of him, so you¡¯d better be careful. It won¡¯t be too bad if you piss off Mr. Sullivan and bring yourself trouble, but if you implicate our office, it¡¯ll be a big problem.¡± Thepanion was stunned and hurriedly changed the topic. ¡°Bro, how do you think of Miss Olivia compared to Miss Emma?¡± ¡°How can they bepared?¡± The reporter was simply speechless to hispanion¡¯s dumb brain. ¡°Miss Emma is the topdy in Evervale. She is noble, elegant, sensible, and kind¨Chearted, often engaging in charity work. As for Miss Olivia, outsiders tter her for the sake of the Taylor family, but in reality, everyone knows in their heart what she is.¡± Thepanion nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. Even if Miss Olivia got lucky and was raised in an average rich family, she, at most, studied at a good university. But in terms of knowledge and demeanor, given the Taylor 35 12:371 +5 vouchers family¡¯s underpinnings, she is definitely notparable to Miss Emma.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all external.¡± The reporter experienced more and knew more. ¡°The key is the inner. Think about it. She¡¯s originally an ordinary person who should lead a mediocre life, but one day, she suddenly bes the daughter of a top family and is surrounded by an outstanding adoptive daughter who is superior to her in every way. If it were you in her ce, would you be able to keep a steady state of mind?¡± Listening to the reporter say so, thepanion suddenly felt the same way. He said thoughtfully, ¡°Speaking of which, this Miss Olivia is also pitiful. She is originally the daughter of a wealthy family, but she has lost her way and grown up in an ordinary family. She is a true princess, but as a result, she has be a poor nobody.¡± Quite many people thought the same way as the reporter and hispanion. The people who could attend this dinner party were all of high quality, and most of them felt pity for Olivia in their hearts. A well¨Cinformed person, who knew more or less some news, said, ¡°This Ms. Taylor is also very intelligent. I heard that she has a master¡¯s degree from Ember University.¡± She was indeed outstanding to have a master¡¯s degree from Ember University, but¡­ others did not think so. Even if she was excellent, she could notpare with the top families, and at most, she would be a senior wage earner in the future, which was totally different from a capitalist. Not many people were talking at the banquet hall, and their voices were very low, but more or less, these words reached Amelia¡¯s ears. Their words of Olivia only being a senior wage earner who didn¡¯t know any manners and their spection that Olivia was ment*lly unbnced broke Amelia¡¯s heart. She did love Emma, but Olivia was her biological daughter. Besides, she had just gotten Olivia back, so she loved Olivia in her heart as well. Thinking that her biological daughter would be the object of discussion among others in the future and would be respected on the face but disliked in the heart, Amelia felt like a knife cutting her heart. At the same time, she was more and more apprehensive. She knew nothing about Olivia and hadn¡¯t spent much time with her these days. She had only seen Olivia a couple of times and didn¡¯t know her at all. Armelia was afraid that Olivia would make a fool of herself tonight and be the topic of discretion for everyone. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Chapter 12 It was soon 7:45 p.m. Inside the hall, people were drinking,ughing, and chatting, a scene of harmony and joy, but on the second floor, everyone in the Taylor family looked very anxious. Amelia was so anxious that her face turned red. She couldn¡¯t care less about her manners and took out her cell phone to dial Abigail¡¯s number over and over again. She shouted inwardly, ¡°What time is it? Where is she?¡± The dinner party started at eight o¡¯clock, and at that time, Liam would lead Olivia down from the second floor. But now it was already 7:45, and Olivia was nowhere to be seen. On the other side, Abigail watched Amelia¡¯s consecutive iing calls on her cell phone, and her lips were almost bleeding from biting. She didn¡¯t dare to answer it, and even if she did, she didn¡¯t know how to exin Olivia¡¯s disappearance. Was she supposed to say that she had identally crashed her car and left Olivia alone at the subway station? If she said so, Amelia would definitely kill her. Amelia might not pay attention to some of the minutiae or some small tricks. But any wealthy noblewoman had a dedicated car and would not take the subway when traveling unless there was an urgent matter. It was a serious dereliction of duty to let Olivia, who was well¨Cgroomed and not very mobile in her gown, take the subway. When Amelia learned of this, she would definitely fire Abigail, and Abigail wouldn¡¯t even be able to stay at the Taylor Group. Looking at the constantly vibrating cell phone, Abigail eventually broke down emotionally. She crouched on the floor and cried. Then, she picked up the phone, shivering. ¡°Abigail, why don¡¯t you answer the phone?¡± Amelia¡¯s questioning came from the other side of the phone. It was the first time that the gentle and elegant noblewoman was angry. ¡°Mrs. Taylor,¡± Abigail wiped her tears as she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t find Miss Olivia.¡± ¡°What?¡± Amelia was shocked, and in her heart, she wanted to drag Abigail 15 12:37 Millionaire¡¯s Missing Darling +5 vouchere out of her cell phone and question her on how she was doing her job. But now was not the time to hold Abigail ountable but to find Olivia as soon as possible. Amelia barely suppressed her anger and tried to soften her tone as much as she could. ¡°Tell me. What on earth is going on?¡± William, standing right next to Amelia, saw his mother¡¯s unsteady mood and stepped forward to take the phone. Then, he said to the phone, ¡°Exin!¡± Abigail¡¯s emotion that she had managed to suppress instantly copsed when she heard the warm and calm male voiceing from the other end of the line. She thought, ¡°It¡¯s Mr. William!¡± William¡¯s beautiful eyebrows gently wrinkled as he heard the crying sounds over the phone, and his slender fingers tapped twice on the cell phone as he asked, ¡°Where are you?¡± His voice was gentle and calm, carrying a stabilizing power that instantly soothed Abigail¡¯s emotions. ¡°I¡­ am at Hintsign Intersection,¡± she replied. ¡°Got it.¡± William nodded before signaling his assistant at the side to go over immediately. Standing in the center of the room, William was upright and elegant, his every move disying an imposing aura of calm and stability. Looking at him, the rest of the Taylor family instantly calmed down as if they had a backbone. William switched the phone to his other hand and asked, ¡°What time did Olivia disappear?¡± ¡°Ten past seven,¡± Abigail replied. ¡°Why did she get out of the car, and which direction did she go?¡± Abigail bit her lip. ¡°The car broke down, and Miss Olivia went to take the subway.¡± ¡°The subway?¡± William confirmed. ¡°That means you let her out of the car and went to take the subway alone, right?¡± Hearing this, Abigail instantly paled and immediately exined, ¡°I¡­ I have to fix the car.¡± William was impatient. ¡°Can¡¯t you just leave your business card and deal 12:37 Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling +5 vouchers with it afterward?¡± Since no one got injured, it meant that it was not a serious car ident. There were many ways to deal with that, but Abigail. chose the most unsuitable one. Given William¡¯s intelligence, he did not have to listen to a long¨Cwinded narrative to make a judgment. Only a few points were enough. This incident was a terrible dereliction of duty on Abigail¡¯s part! William didn¡¯t know Abigail very well, but she had been at Amelia¡¯s side for years without making a mistake, so obviously, she wouldn¡¯t have made such a dumb mistake. And for this to go wrong, either she had a brain fade, or she had done it on purpose. Realizing this, William changed his tone. His originally gentle and calm voice sharpened and became aggressive. ¡°Who told you to set up Olivia? Who else was involved in this matter? You¡¯d better confess as soon as possible. If something happens to Olivia, think about what will happen to you.¡± His tone was extremely harsh in thest sentence. Abigail could not withstand William¡¯s questioning and exined everything immediately. William frowned when he heard Grace¡¯s name. Then, he turned to look at the person behind Emma. Grace¡¯s legs went limp as she sensed William¡¯s gaze. She waved her hands. repeatedly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not me. It has nothing to do with me. I don¡¯t know where Miss Olivia went. I was just letting her take the subway.¡± ¡°Is Grace involved?¡± thought Amelia. She looked over in shock, her eyes subconsciously falling on Emma. Emma was quick to react and immediately avoided Amelia¡¯s gaze. At the same time, she turned to Grace and looked at her with a look of shock and disbelief. ¡°Grace, why did you ask Olivia to take the subway? She¡¯s wearing a gown. It¡¯s inconvenient.¡± Hearing the word gown, Grace instantly calmed down. This matter could be a big deal or a small one. It could be handled as a joke or as if she had an evil intention and was setting up Olivia. The key was how she exined it. Emma¡¯s words reminded her, so Grace hurriedly exined, ¡°It¡¯s my bad. I want Miss Olivia to make a fool of herself because she has been bullying 3/5 12:37 Bonaire¡¯s Missing Darling +5 vouchers N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Emma. I can¡¯t stand it, so I just¡­ But I didn¡¯t expect her to go missing. She didn¡¯t take the subway.¡± After hearing this, Amelia was anxious and angry. Pointing at Grace, she couldn¡¯t say anything for a good while. She thought, ¡°This is too nonsensical. How can she make this kind of joke?¡± Knowing that she had dispelled Amelia¡¯s suspicion, Emma raised her eyes and quietly swept a nce at William. Seeing his dark face and not uttering a word, Emma felt heavy in her heart and knew that this matter could not be settled so easily. Therefore, Emma immediately said, ¡°You¡¯ve made a big mistake in this matter, so I can¡¯t keep you around anymore. But now the priority is to find Olivia. I¡¯ll pursue your responsibilityter.¡± It was about to be eight o¡¯clock, and the Taylor family members couldn¡¯t stay upstairs any longer. They had to hurry down. They had to calm down the guests and exin why Olivia didn¡¯t show up. Because the Taylor family¡¯s people had all gone upstairs, some people in the banquet hall had already started to discuss and specte if something had happened. It was close to eight o¡¯clock, and it was strange that Olivia and the rest of the Taylor family didn¡¯t show up. Ethan stayed away from the crowd and sat on a chair in the corner of the doorway, lookingzy. He held a highball ss in his hand, shaking it from time to time, watching the red wine inside ripple in a circle. One of his friends came over to look for him. ¡°Hey, your fianc¨¦e is going to show up. Don¡¯t you want to take a look at her?¡± Ethan raised his head and looked up with a hint of evil in his clear and elegant eyes, just like a noble gentleman. However, his tone of voice was not very polite. ¡°Shut your mouth if you don¡¯t know how to speak!¡± The man smiled and continued to approach. ¡°Ethan, aren¡¯t you curious? That¡¯s the Taylor family¡¯s biological daughter, your real fianc¨¦e. I remember we yed together when we were kids.¡± ¡®When we were kids?¡± Ethan thought. He leaned back, his legs folded, as he held his wine ss in one hand while resting his chin on the other. He really could not remember things from when he was a kid. 175 12:37 Bilbonaire¡¯s Missing Darling *5 vouchers What was Olivia like as a child? Probably, she was pretty. Ethan liked to y with beautiful girls since he was a child. If she weren¡¯t pretty, they would not have yed together, But even the prettiest girls could not survive the wear and tear of the years. Flowers, after being battered by the wind and rain, either wilted or only bloomed in the winter. Ethan didn¡¯t like either one. One was broken, and the other was cold, Ethan felt bored. If not for his proximity to the Taylor family, he would not have wanted toe here today. Seeing that Ethan was not interested in Olivia, the others became bold and began to make jokes about her. ¡°I wonder how this Ms. Taylor, who grew up on the outside, is doing, Can she be half as good as Emma?¡± ¡°What do you think? It¡¯s good enough for her to be one¨Ctenth as good as Emma.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The people who grew up outside are just like these. Either they are cowering and petty, or mean and spiteful, or greedy and vain with an ambition to climb up the socialdder.¡± As they were talking, the door on the side was suddenly pushed open, and a graceful figure walked in. The ming red long dress wrapped around her curvy figure, and her side face was so exquisite that from Ethan¡¯s angle, he could see her plump forehead, long eyshes, and a high andpact nose. She came from the darkness and walked toward the light. Her ming red dress reduced everyone around her to a backdrop, instantly losing color. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Chapter 13 In the quiet hall, a clock on the snowy¨Cwhite wall chimed with a gentle tone. It was exactly eight o¡¯clock on the dot! Members of the Taylor family, who wereing downstairs, happened to meet Olivia face to face as she entered through the main entrance. Olivia walked up to members of the Taylor family and nodded at them. Then, she shifted her gaze toward Liam and addressed him. ¡°Grandpa,¡± she said. This wordpletely alleviated the sense of uncertainty among everyone in the hall. Everyone thought, ¡°So, she is the precious darling of the Taylor family who went missing for 18 years!¡± All the previous negative spections, malicious talks, and mocking nces froze at this moment. There was even a hint of astonishment deep within their hearts. Everyone thought, ¡°So, this is the true socialite. She has light makeup, and she wears a red dress. Without saying anything, she calmly captivates everybody in the entire hall with her elegance.¡± Unknowingly, everyone faded into the background. ¡°Damn!¡± Ethan¡¯s friend, who had been joking around with him, muttered a curse under his breath. Then, he suddenly stood up. His sudden movement caught the attention of the people around him, and all of them looked at him. That friend of Ethan did not look at anyone else. He only looked at Ethan. ¡°Ethan, let me ask you something,¡± he said. ¡°Are you really not interested in this Olivia?¡± Ethan, who had already sensed his friend¡¯s intention, had a grim expression. His jaw was tense, and he disyed a clear expression of displeasure. His friend chuckled softly and said, ¡°Ethan, don¡¯t be too greedy.¡± Upon saying that, his friend walked ahead. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Olivia managed to rush over in time. This relieved all members of the 10 12:37 Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling Taylor family. +5 vouchers Liam looked at his granddaughter worriedly and said, ¡°Where did you go?¡± Olivia smiled at him and said, ¡°A friend brought me here.¡± Liam nodded. He no longer said anything further. ¡°This isn¡¯t the ce to talk things out,¡± he thought. ¡°I will inquire more after the banquet is over.¡± Liam then held Olivia¡¯s hand and walked to the very front of the hall to announce Olivia¡¯s identity before everyone in the hall. ¡°From now on, she is the Miss Olivia of the Taylor family,¡± he said. Liam also mentioned giving Olivia a portion of Taylor Group¡¯s shares in advance. As soon as these words were spoken, the crowd immediately started buzzing with astonishment and disbelief. Among the Taylor family¡¯s grandchildren, only William, who was the eldest grandson, held shares. The rest, like Emma and David, did not have any. And now, this recently found Olivia managed to acquire shares ahead of them. In an instant, everyone gained a clear understanding of Olivia¡¯s position within the Taylor family. The crowd eximed, ¡°She truly lives up to her status as the biological granddaughter. Even if she wasn¡¯t raised in the Taylor family, she¡¯s still favored.¡± Those who were more perceptive began directing their gaze toward Emma. Sensing the spective or ill¨Cintentioned gazes from the crowd, Emma suppressed her negative emotions and put on aposed and dignified demeanor. She thought, ¡°At this moment, I absolutely can¡¯t lose myposure. I can¡¯t allow myself to be a subject of ridicule.¡± Sooner orter, she would give these ill¨Cintentioned people a resounding p in the face. At the same time, she would let everyone know that she, too, was a true Miss Taylor of the Taylor family. After the announcement, it was time for the dance party. The opening dance was definitely performed by Olivia. But whom would she dance with? 2/6 12:37 Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling +5 vouchers Liam¡¯s gaze fell upon Ethan. Emma, who had been keeping an eye on Liam and Olivia, noticed immediately. She involuntarily clenched her fist. She thought, ¡°No. This can¡¯t happen. I absolutely can¡¯t let Ethan and Olivia dance together. It would send a signal to everyone that the person forming a marriage alliance with the Turner family isn¡¯t me anymore, but Olivia. ¡°I can let her have anything, but I can¡¯t let her have Ethan.¡± With this in mind, she suddenly said, ¡°Ethan, do you have a suitable friend over there who could dance the opening dance with Olivia?¡± One remark effectively stopped Ethan from participating in the opening dance. Liam nced at Emma. His expression turned displeased. Ethan sized up Olivia, who stood beside Liam. He looked at her with keen interest and curiosity as he said, ¡°Nope.¡± He shrugged with both hands raised. He said, ¡°No suitable candidates, but¡­¡± His tone changed. He then looked directly at Olivia and continued, ¡°I can do it.¡± After he finished talking, Emma¡¯splexion instantly turned pale. She looked at Ethan in disbelief, not understanding why he would say that. She thought, ¡°Does he not care about me at all?¡± Liam was pleased with Ethan¡¯s attitude. He found Ethan someone with tact as well as someone who knew how to behave appropriately. He smiled warmly and held Ethan¡¯s hand, his gaze affectionate. ¡°I¡¯ll leave Olivia in your care,¡± he said. ¡°Look after her.¡± In front of the elders, Ethan no longer carried himself with a frivolous demeanor that he used to have. Instead, he appeared as a gentle and dependable young man. He smiled brightly at Liam. Then, he extended his right hand toward Olivia, giving her an inviting gesture. Olivia did not really mind who her dance partner was. For her, dancing was just like everything else she did today. It was all about making her grandfather happy. Once today was over, she would move out. She had more important matters to attend to. 3/6 12:37 Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling +5 vouchers Olivia raised her hand. Just when she was about to ce it in Ethan¡¯s palm, he withdrew his hand. Right after that, he strode over to Emma, who stood behind Amelia. He spoke with a sense of anxiety, ¡°Emma, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± The current Ethan waspletely different from his previous state. Olivia could sense that this was his true emotion. He was genuinely worried and anxious. ¡°Hold on for a moment,¡± Ethan said. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡± With that, he lifted Emma horizontally and quickly headed toward the door. When he passed by Olivia, he did not even stop walking. He walked past her. Samuel and Amelia hurriedly followed. David followed as well. In their haste to leave, they did not even give a word of exnation,pletely overlooking the central figure of this banquet. In the blink of an eye, most of the members of the Taylor family had left. Suddenly, everyone fell silent. Everyone was uncertain whether they should be concerned about Emma¡¯s health or continue to show hospitality to Olivia. Everyone remainedposed, furtively sneaking a nce at Liam¡¯s expression, wanting to know whom he valued more in his heart. Facing the gazes of everyone, Liam held his cane in silence. Being a business tycoon who had navigated through various challenges and difficulties, he would not let others easily discern his true emotions. However, the butler who had served in the Taylor family¡¯s house for decades knew that Liam was angry, and very angry at that. The current situation was really difficult to handle. Liam was caught in a dilemma. Liam could let everyone continue to show hospitality to Olivia and celebrate her return. Although everyone would understand that Olivia held more importance in Liam¡¯s heart, it was inevitable that Olivia might bebeled as cold and heartless. Everyone would think, ¡°Olivia¡¯s sister is ill, yet she¡¯s staying at the banquet instead of visiting her sister at the hospital.¡± However, if the banquet were to be canceled, it would damage Olivia¡¯s reputation even more. 4/6 12:37 Billionane¡¯s Missing Darling The banquet was clearly meant to introduce Olivia with grandeur. It was a moment of marking her entry into society. However, if the banquet were to be suddenly canceled, to outsiders who were unaware of the situation, it would appear that the Taylor family did not value Olivia. Caught in such a dilemma, even Liam, who was wise and skilled in dealing with various situations, did not know what to do. On the one hand, everyone looked at Liam. On the other hand, they secretly observed Olivia, wanting to see her reaction. Ordinary people would surely find themselves embarrassed and helpless in such a situation. People with poor emotional resilience would likely end up crying. However, as everyone¡¯s gaze fell upon Olivia, they noticed something. She was actually unperturbed! Her expression was calm. It was without any visible signs of emotion or disturbance. She showed no concern for Emma, nor did she disy any embarrassment from the disruption of the weing banquet. She stood there quietly. Even Liam was very surprised, let alone others. He had expected that his granddaughter would feel aggrieved or annoyed. At the very least, he expected her to show some displeasure. However, she was remarkablyposed. She was like a figurine carved from ice and snow that was devoid of sorrow, joy, hatred, and anger. ¡°Olivia,¡± Liam spoke up. He wanted to ask Olivia what she was thinking, but he did not know how to phrase the question. Liam did not manage to ask, but someone else voiced the question on his behalf. ¡°Miss Olivia is reallyposed. Her own sister is in such pain, yet she shows no reaction at all. How heartless!¡± The person who spoke up was one of Emma¡¯s pursuers, who saw himself as Emma¡¯s guardian knight. He really could not stand Olivia¡¯s indifferent demeanor. Olivia turned her gaze, looking at him coldly. She did not lose her temper because of his remarks. Instead, she appeared somewhat puzzled. ¡°What reaction should I have?¡± she asked. Emma¡¯s pursuer was left speechless. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a shred of sympathy?¡± he said. ¡°Emma is in so much pain.¡± Olivia frowned. There was finally a change in her expression. She looked 5/6 12:37 at him with a hint of puzzlement and cal. Tre just a mild case of neurogenic gastritis. Taking some oryzanol tablets can ease it. Are you going to sob as if your father died just because he¡¯s stressed and losing hair?* Errama¡¯s pursuer was at a loss for words. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Chapter 14 After his initial moment of astonishment, Emma¡¯s pursuer quickly recovered from his daze. He sneered and said, ¡°How do you know that Emma has neurogenic gastritis? You consider yourself a doctor with exceptional medical skills, huh?¡± Olivia nced at him indifferently and asked, ¡°What do you think she is suffering from then?¡± Emma¡¯s pursuer was at a loss for words. He had no idea what illness Emma had. He simply did not believe Olivia and was bothered by her indifferent demeanor. ¡°Hmph,¡± Emma¡¯s pursuer let out a snort. Then, he said, ¡°I¡¯m not a doctor, so how on earth would I know what illness Emma has? But if I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ll just say I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not like you. You make things up even when you¡¯re clueless.¡± ¡°How do you know I¡¯m making things up?¡± Olivia said as she lifted her eyebrows. She spoke very slowly. However, there was a unique sense of certainty in the way she spoke. Her casual remark deted the confidence of Emma¡¯s pursuer. In reality, Emma¡¯s pursuer had run out of arguments, but he was reluctant to be overshadowed by Olivia¡¯s arguments. He could only resort to using facious arguments to make his unreasonable im sound reasonable. ¡°You are making things up,¡± he said. ¡°Do you have any evidence that Emma has neurogenic gastritis?¡± ¡°Evidence?¡± Olivia thought. She then nodded and said, ¡°Yes. I do¡± ¡°Show it,¡± Emma¡¯s pursuer said. Olivia suddenly smiled. Her cool and distant facial expression softened and became more gentle, instantly bringing a cheerful sense of mischief. She curled her lip and spoke mischievously, ¡°Are you sure?¡± Olivia had been consistently aloof and indifferent right from the start. Even her interactions with Liam earlier were only slightly more gentle. Everyone was ustomed to her cold demeanor. Now that they saw her suddenly smiling, their hearts skipped a beat. Olivia¡¯s beauty was impactful. Even though the people present had seen countless stunning individuals, they were still captivated by her charm. 16 12:37 Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling +5 vouchers Emma¡¯s pursuer was momentarily distracted. He suddenly sensed that it was rather ungentlemanly to put a beauty like this in a difficult position. He wanted to find a way to let Olivia save face. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Then, he heard a clear and melodious voice saying, ¡°Feeling cold, fatigued, weak, as well as having a sensation of lower back pain and weak legs. These are signs of weak kidneys. Sir, you should consider nourishing your kidneys.¡± This remark was a thunderbolt. Emma¡¯s pursuer¡¯s face turned as red as a boiled shrimp. He felt both hot and stunned. He was completely at a loss. Others also chuckled softly. The men¡¯sughter carried a knowing undertone, while thedies covered their lips and giggled, their gazes lightly skimming over the crotch of Emma¡¯s pursuer. After recovering from a daze, Emma¡¯s pursuer felt both angry and embarrassed. He then shouted at Olivia, saying, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Olivia looked innocent. She said, ¡°You asked me to provide evidence.¡± Standing aside, William looked at his younger sister, who had gone from her usual cold and aloof demeanor to revealing a yful side of a young girl. His heart softened, and he took a step forward to stop Emma¡¯s pursuer from expressing his anger. ¡°George, you are in the presence of the Taylor family,¡± he said. As soon as William spoke, Emma¡¯s pursuer immediately calmed down. This was not the appropriate asion for him to create a scene. William nced around at the crowd. He then took out his phone to make a call. There was a hospital near the Taylor family¡¯s mansion. It was a private hospital that was controlled by the Taylor family. All members of the Taylor family would go to the hospital for any health conditions they had. William made a phone call. The hospital director was the one who answered the call. In just a few sentences, he inquired about Emma¡¯s condition. ¡°Wait a moment,¡± William said. He turned on the speaker on his phone. Then, he said, ¡°Carry on.¡± At the other end of the line, the hospital director was a little puzzled. 2/6 12:37 Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling 15 vouchers However, his response was rtively fast. He said, ¡°Mr. Taylor, don¡¯t worry. Emma¡¯s condition is not serious. It¡¯s just neurogenic gastritis caused by stress. She has taken some oryzanol tablets. The pain has already been eased.¡± It was indeed neurogenic gastritis, After hearing the words of the hospital director, the expressions of the people present all changed simultaneously. Most of them did not actually think that Olivia had exceptional medical skills. They just felt that the two sisters of the Taylor family were not as ipatible as they had imagined. On the contrary, the two sisters seemed to get along quite well. Otherwise, Olivia would not be so concerned about Emma¡¯s health, knowing even that Emma had neurogenic gastritis. At this moment, Liam stepped forward with a cheerful demeanor and took control of the situation. ¡°My two granddaughters have a good rtionship with each other,¡± he said. ¡°Olivia is very concerned about her younger sister. Please don¡¯t spread rumors and affect their sisterly bond.¡± The people present cheerfully echoed as well. ¡°Alright,¡± Liam said as he waved. ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡± With the matter resolved, Liam breathed a sigh of relief. He thought that if there were no suitable candidates, he would have William and Olivia do the opening dance. Just when he was thinking about this, a youthful voice could be heard. ¡°Still want to dance, huh?¡± It was a child¡¯s voice. Everyone was surprised, and they directed their gaze toward the source of the voice. Then, everyone saw a little boy emerge from the crowd. He was incredibly good¨Clooking.. His hair was curled from being permed. He was dressed in a well¨Cfitted little suit, and he had a small bowtie tied around his neck. Someone recognized him. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Mr. Andrew from the Sullivan family?¡± Despite being faced with the gazes of the crowd, some curious and others scrutinizing, the young boy showed no sign of nervousness. On the contrary, he confidently walked a few steps forward. However, when he met Olivia¡¯s gaze, his chubby cheeks instantly turned 3/6 12 371 issing Datline +5 vouchers red. He suddenly became shy. Andrew inwardly encouraged himself to be courageous. He thought, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Be brave. The driver said when I face a girl I like, I¡¯ve got to be proactive and take the first step to approach her.¡± After inwardly encouraging himself to be brave, Andrew took small steps and walked up directly to Olivia. Tilting his head up, he earnestly said, ¡°Beautifuldy, can I ask you to dance with me?¡± As soon as he finished talking, the hall fell silent. Everyone stared fixedly at the two individuals in the center of the hall. This scene was truly special! Due to the design of Olivia¡¯s dress, she could not easily squat down, so she bent over slightly and looked at the young boy, asking him, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Andrew introduced himself earnestly. ¡°I¡¯m Andrew Sullivan,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m four and a half years old, and my dad is Daniel Sullivan.¡± Upon saying that, he nibbled on his soft and pink lips as he looked at Olivia. His gaze was filled with a sense of anticipation, shyness, and a touch of happiness. Happiness? Olivia found it amusing. She thought, ¡°I actually sense happiness in the eyes of a young boy. Is it because my presence makes him feel happy?¡± Olivia had never been so genuinely adored by someone before in all her life. She felt a sense of warmth. Olivia extended her hand and said, ¡°Sure.¡± The music started ying at the right moment. Olivia held Andrew¡¯s tender hand, moving in sync with his steps as they danced slowly. Seemingly touched by this heartwarming scene, others also put down their sses and went to the dance floor. After dancing a song, Olivia led the little boy away from the dance floor and found a seat to sit down. Andrew was extremely curious about Olivia. He kept asking various. questions. ¡°Is your name Olivia Taylor?¡± he asked. 4/6 12:38 Billionaire¡¯s Micing Darling ¡°Yes,¡± Olivia said as she nodded. ¡°Olivia means olive trees¡­¡± She had just started to exin the meaning of her name when she realized that Andrew might not be able to read and understand written words vei, so she stopped. ¡°Are you married?¡± Andrew asked as he looked at Olivia nervously. Olivia was amused by Andrew¡¯s look. She yfully teased him. ¡°Take a guess,¡± she said. Andrew shook his head and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t gotten married.¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± Olivia asked. Andrew gave a reason that was quite valid. ¡°If you were married, someone would have definitely danced with you,¡± he said. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re really smart!¡± Olivia said as she stroked his hair. Andrew cared a lot about his hairstyle. At home, he would not even let his father and grandmother touch it, but he was willing to let Olivia touch it. He even proactively moved closer to Olivia, hoping she would touch it for a longer period of time. ¡°Olivia,¡± Andrew said. His words were incredibly honeyed. He started fawning, offeringpliments freely and generously, as if he was giving them away for free. ¡°Can I call you Olivia? You¡¯re the most beautiful girl I¡¯ve ever seen. ¡°You can call me Andrew, Olivia. ¡°What am I supposed to do if I miss you in the future?¡± The two of them chatted for a while. In the end, the Sullivan family¡¯s driver could not bear it any longer. He apologized to Olivia, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Taylor, if Mr. Andrew has disturbed you,¡± he said. Initially, Andrew was chatting happily, with a constant smile on his face and his dimples constantly showing. However, when Andrew suddenly heard the driver say that he was disturbing Olivia, he became nervous right away. He thought, ¡°Did I really disturb Olivia?¡± Andrew looked at Olivia without moving. His gaze was filled with nervousness, worry, and a hint of indescribable grievance. ¡°How could he have disturbed me?¡± Olivia said as she touched Andrew¡¯s soft cheek. ¡°I really like Andrew.¡± Upon hearing this, Andrew immediately became happy and said, ¡°I really like you too, Olivia.¡± That evening, after wandering around the subway without managing to find Olivia, Daniel returned home feeling distressed. He then heard from his driver that Andrew had taken a liking to Olivia and that Andrew hoped Olivia would be his mother. Daniel was left speechless. Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Chapter 15 N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. This was the first time Olivia felt such affection for a young boy. She had always been a person who did not show strong or intense feelings outwardly. She kept her feelings closely guarded, finding it difficult to open up to others. She was not particrly fond of children either. Sometimes, when encountering mischievous and naughty kids on the street, she would involuntarily furrow her brows and take a different route to keep her distance from them. However, Andrew seemed to be sitting right in her heart, making it feel soft and tender. She did not even want to bother about the matter with Abigail anymore. After the banquet ended, she even received a call from Andrew, who invited her to his house tomorrow to see the drawings he had made. ¡°Sure,¡± Olivia said as she nodded. She agreed toe to Andrew¡¯s house. Then, she could not help but enjoin. ¡°How can a little kid stay up sote?¡± she said. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t grow taller if you were to stay upte.¡± Upon hearing this, Andrew became very nervous. He was worried that if he did not grow taller, Olivia would not like him anymore. He quickly nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to bed now. Good night, Olivia.¡± After saying good night, he felt like it was not enough, so he added, ¡°I will grow taller. I will grow really tall.¡± ¡°Alrighty,¡± Olivia replied as she smiled gently. Her heart was filled with bittersweet happiness. Over at the Sullivan family¡¯s home, the nanny, Zoe Carter, noticed that the lights in Andrew¡¯s room were off. She was rather surprised. ¡°Zoe thought, ¡°¡°Andrew has always been a night owl and rarely goes to bed this early. It¡¯s only 10 o¡¯clock, and he actually turned off the lights? He stayed up past midnight just yesterday and didn¡¯t wake up until noon the next day, which made Mr. Sullivan so angry that he picked him up and said he would send him away.¡± ¡°Could he be sick?¡± Zoe was very worried. She tiptoed to the door of Andrew¡¯s room, gently pushed it, and softly called, ¡°Andrew, are you asleep?¡± Andrew was tossing and turning, trying to induce sleepiness. He was already having trouble falling asleep, yet Zoe still came to interrupt. 1/5 12:38 Darling +5 vouchers Instantly, he got displeased. He threw a little tantrum and said, ¡°Who let you in? Get out!¡± Zoe was very apologetic. She said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. Are you feeling unwell. Andrew?¡± When children threw a tantrum, it could be difficult to manage. Andrew was only four years old. He had not quite mastered controlling his emotions yet. However, he had a good upbringing. Soon afterward, he realized that he had misbehaved. He thought, ¡°My attitude is so bad. How could I get angry at Zoc? She¡¯s been so kind to me.¡± This was because his mind was preupied with something that bothered him. He was worried about not growing tall, yet he could not fall asleep. Hence, he snapped at Zoe. A four¨Cand¨Ca¨Chalf¨Cyear¨Cold boy could not handle suchplex emotions yet. Andrew immediately broke down, burying his head in the pillow and crying. This cry startled Zoe. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Zoe asked. ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡± Zoe instructed another nanny to quickly ask Daniel toe over. She then walked to Andrew¡¯s side and reached out to touch his forehead. Andrew did not have a fever. He was just a bit sweaty. Zoe pulled the nket a bit and softlyforted him, saying, ¡°Why are you crying, Andrew?¡± she said. ¡°Did someone bully you?¡± By the time Daniel arrived, Andrew had been crying for quite a while. His eyes, nose, and cheeks were all red. His neck was damp. The air in the room felt stuffy. Daniel signaled to Zoe to turn on the air conditioner. Zoe did not move. She softly reminded, ¡°Andrew may catch a cold.¡± Daniel frowned. He no longer insisted on turning on the air conditioner. With just a lift of his hand, he carried Andrew from under the nket. Daniel was a person who had never been patient. He was not patient toward his son either. He could notfort Andrew in the same slow and gentle manner as Zoe did. He went straight to the point and asked, ¡°Why are you crying?¡± 2/5 12:38 Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling Andrew turned his head away, ignoring Daniel. He was behaving like a proud and stubborn little rascal. +5 vouchers ¡°If you don¡¯t want to sleep, don¡¯t sleep then,¡± Daniel said. ¡°Sit here and cry.¡± Paniel had spent a long time searching for Olivia on the subway today. He was already filled with frustration. He was too busy to give any attention to Andrew, so his tone was harsh when he spoke. Andrew was not afraid of his father. However, upon hearing that Daniel did not allow him to sleep, he immediately became nervous. He wiped his tears and said, ¡°I can¡¯t fall asleep.¡± His voice was soft, and it carried a trace of a sob. Upon hearing this, Daniel chuckled. He raised his hand and patted his son¡¯s head. ¡°He is just a little boy, yet he has insomnia,¡± Daniel thought. He softened his voice and said, ¡°If you can¡¯t sleep, don¡¯t sleep then. Go to the living room and watch TV.¡± The amount of time that Andrew was allowed to spend watching television was strictly controlled. He was only allowed to watch for two hours a day, and he had already used up his allocated time today. When Daniel told Andrew to go watch television, he was essentially giving Andrew extra time beyond the usual limit. If it were in the past, Andrew would definitely be extremely happy. But today, Andrew did not move. He just looked up at Daniel with a pair of moist eyes and stubbornly emphasized, ¡°I want to sleep.¡± Seeing these eyes that resembled someone else¡¯s a lot, Daniel¡¯s heart softened for a moment. He gestured for Zoe to leave. Then, he held Andrew in his arms andy down on the bed. His tone was unusually gentle as he said, ¡°Daddy will sleep with you.¡± Andrew had always slept alone since he was an infant. He had never shared a bed with his father. Children were like that. Even if they usually had many grievances against their father, they became tender and clingy as soon as their father showed gentleness. Andrew leaned against Daniel¡¯s embrace and confided to him. ¡°Tomorrow, I will invite a friend toe over and y at our house,¡± he said. 3/5 12:38 lionaire¡¯s Missing Darling +5 vouchers ¡°A friend?¡± Daniel said. He thought it was one of Andrew¡¯s ssmates from kindergarten, so he asked, ¡°Want to go back to the old mansion? There¡¯s a yground over there.¡± Isabe doted on her grandson. She had specially set up a yground at her home. ¡°No. I am not going to the old mansion,¡± Andrew replied with an adult¨Clike demeanor. ¡°Olivia is an adult. She doesn¡¯t like ygrounds.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Daniel said as he suddenly sat up, his gaze intense and fixed on Andrew. ¡°Who is this person that you¡¯re talking about?¡± Andrew felt a bit frightened. He shrunk his shoulders and said, ¡°It¡¯s Olivia.¡± Upon hearing this, Daniel suddenly remembered something that Andrew had said earlier. When Andrew returned home, he enthusiastically told Daniel, ¡°Daddy, I really like the girl from the Taylor family. Can she be my mom?¡± Afterward, Andrew continued rambling about something. At that time, Daniel waspletely immersed in his own sense of disappointment, so he did not listen carefully at all. It was only now that he realized that Andrew was talking about Olivia at that time. Daniel felt that his heart was racing intensely. His lips trembled for a moment before he could speak normally. He asked Andrew, ¡°Is the Olivia you mentioned Olivia Taylor?¡± Andrew did not know why his father was so worked up. By now, he had calmed down and sat up. With an air ofposure and confidence, he tilted his head to look at his father. Andrew was still wearing pajamas, and his hair was disheveled. It was a little messy, but he exuded a unique sense of elegance like the young princes from ancient times. He nodded at his father, indicating that the name was indeed correct. At the same time, he looked a bit puzzled. His attractive and adorable eyes were scrutinizing Daniel continuously. His tone was serious and cautious as he asked, ¡°Do you know Olivia?¡± This four¨Cyear¨Cold boy was unbelievably smart. He was just a little child, and he did not understand many things. However, he could quickly make judgments about the things he did understand. With his thoughts in disarray, Daniel did not have the presence of mind 4/5 12:38 Missing Darling +5 vouchers to pay attention to his son. Daniel simplyid Andrew down, tucked him in, and instructed, ¡°Sleep well.¡± Then, Daniel got up and left. Upon returning to his study, Daniel walked to the window and lit a cigarette. He did not smoke regrly. He used to smoke heavily in the past, butter, someone mentioned that she did not like the smell of tobo as it was unpleasant and caused difort. So, he quit smoking. It was only when that person disappeared from his life that he resumed smoking. During the first few years when he resumed smoking, he had a strong addiction. He smoked heavily. He could smoke a pack of cigarettes a day. But in recent years, he gradually smoked less. On one hand, it was because of Andrew, as the smell of smoke was not good for children. On the other hand, it was because of that girl. He was afraid that after she returned, she would despise him and the smell of tobo on him. For some reason, Daniel felt a sense of warmth in the corner of his eyes. He blinked and cleared the moisture from his eyes. He walked over to hisputer and started searching for information about the precious darling of the Taylor family who had gone missing for 18 years. Just as he typed ¡°Olivia Taylor¡± and hit the search button, there was a photo on the search page. The sight of the familiar figure in the photo made his eyes well up again. Daniel supported his forehead and chuckled softly. He was unsure if he was happy or mocking himself. He thought, ¡°You cheeky girl, you¡¯ve finallye back!¡± Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Olivia had a task at hand, but she canceled it so she could meet the charming little boy. In the morning, she changed into casual clothes and casually brushed her short hair behind her ears. After entering college, she had always had short hair. Before the start of the school year, she went to a nearby hair salon to get her hair cut. As the hairdresser touched her jet¨Cck and resilient hair, he thought it was quite a pity to cut it. He rmended that she get a big wavy hairstyle, mentioning that her hair had the best texture he had ever seen. He thought it would be a shame to cut it. Olivia insisted on getting her hair cut, so the hairdresser gave her a shoulder¨Clength medium haircut. It was not as short as she initially requested, but it still looked very neat. For all these years, she had been wearing this hairstyle. At that time, she did not think much of it, but later, she noticed that many people cut their hair in such a way that the end result was a hairstyle simr to hers. Apparently, there was even a nice¨Csounding name for this hairstyle. It was called ¡°the first¨Clove hairstyle.¡± Olivia rarely got up so early. The servant downstairs was surprised when she saw Olivia. The maid who specifically served Olivia was called Lily Bet. She was a capable woman in her thirties. After taking care of Olivia for a few days, Lily had already gotten a rough sense of Olivia¡¯s temperament. She led Olivia directly to the dining room, poured a ss of milk for her, and then asked, ¡°Would you like to wait for everyone to eat together, or would you like to have your meal first?¡± It was currently half past seven in the morning. The Taylor family had breakfast at eight o¡¯clock. ¡°When will Grandpa have breakfast?¡± Olivia asked. ¡°Mr. Taylor gets up early,¡± Lily said. ¡°He usuallyes downstairs around six o¡¯clock to have breakfast. After eating, he goes out for a stroll.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Olivia said. Upon hearing that her grandfather had already had breakfast, Olivia lost enthusiasm. She decided to go ahead and eat. Following that, Lily said, ¡°Mr. Samuel, Mrs. Amelia, and Mr. David have 1/6/ 12:38 Missing Darling +5 vouchers already gone to the hospital. Only Mr. William is at home. Would you like to wait for a while, Miss Olivia?¡± ¡°William?¡± Olivia thought. Olivia nodded and said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll have breakfast with William.¡± William was a very disciplined person who had a sense of punctuality. If he said he would have breakfast at eight o¡¯clock, he would be at the dining hall at eight o¡¯clock on the dot without being even a minutete. While William wasing downstairs, he frowned as if pondering something. However, upon seeing Olivia in the dining room, his facial expression instantly softened. His clear eyes curved into a gentle smile. ¡°Olivia,¡± he called her. William was really likable. Even though Olivia had only seen him twice and was unfamiliar with him, she could not help but feel a sense of closeness when faced with such a smiling expression. She nodded and smiled at him, saying, ¡°William.¡± Upon hearing Olivia greet him, the smile on William¡¯s face became even more pronounced. As they sat down to have breakfast together, William brought up two matters. The first matter was about the shares that Liam announced the previous night. William said Olivia would have to meet with thewyerter to sign some documents. Olivia nodded, indicating that she understood. The other matter was about Abigail¡¯s dereliction of duty the previous night. William exined the details, including Grace¡¯s involvement in devising the scheme. ¡°They have been dismissed,¡± William said. ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t allow anyone to bully you.¡± William¡¯s voice was gentle and pleasing, like the warm and intoxicating spring breeze. However, the words he spoke carried a chilling sense of menace. ¡°Olivia, forgive me that I can only dismiss them,¡± William continued. ¡°It¡¯s not a good idea to handle such matters privately in today¡¯s society. However, as long as you wish, I can make it difficult for them to stay in Evervale. Even if they go to other cities, they won¡¯t be able to get a suitable job.¡± With just one remark, Olivia could ban them from getting a job in the future. 2/6 12:38 Missing Darling 5 vouchers Olivia was holding a potato wedge. The Taylor family rarely had such a simple andmon breakfast on their dining table. It was Lily who instructed the kitchen to prepare this after Olivia returned. Lily was the one assigned by William to Olivia. William pre¨Carranged everything regarding the search for Olivia, including her room in the Taylor family¡¯s home and Lily, who was dedicated to serving Olivia. Due to an urgent matter abroad, William had no choice but to go overseas. Otherwise, he would have personally picked up Olivia and brought her back to the Taylor family¡¯s home. Even though William was not in the country, he was well aware of everything happening to the Taylor family. He knew all the details like the back of his hand. It was just that he was too far away, so he could not intervene. He would resolve all the matters when he returned this time around. Olivia was his younger sister. He would let no one bully his sister. After hearing William mention banning Grace from getting a job, Olivia said nothing. She simply took a bite of her potato wedge and chewed slowly before swallowing. Then, she said, ¡°Isn¡¯t she Emma¡¯s assistant?¡± The implication was that if William handled Emma¡¯s assistant this way, would Emma not be displeased? William perceived the implied meaning in Olivia¡¯s question. He did not directly promise that he would deal with Grace that way. Instead, he brought up another matter. ¡°In the second half of the year, David will go to Gorshire for a year¨Clong exchange program,¡± he said. Olivia looked up and stared at William in astonishment. William responded with a gentle smile, his tone casual. ¡°He¡¯s an adult. now,¡± he said. ¡°He is no longer a kid. He should face the consequences since he dares toy a hand on his sister.¡± Upon saying that, William extended his hand, wanting to pat Olivia¡¯s head. Olivia instinctively pulled away. William¡¯s left hand paused in mid¨Cair for a moment. It tensed up. He then slowly withdrew it. Knowing that his sister was still distant from him, William felt somewhat disappointed. However, the sense of heartache was stronger. 3/6 12:381 Missing Darling +5 vouchers He said, ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re my sister. In my heart, you¡¯re just as important as David. This is your home. Here, no one matters more than you. If you encounter anything that upsets you, say it directly. You don¡¯t need to hold back. I¡¯m here. I¡¯ve got your back.¡± Olivia turned her head. A teardrop fell into the bowl with warm cereal. Upon seeing this, William sighed and lifted his hand again to pat her head. This time, Olivia did not pull away. As William touched his sister¡¯s soft head, his eyes became slightly teary. ¡°Remember, no one should ever make you feel wronged,¡± he said. Upon hearing these words, Olivia did not speak. Instead, she smiled subtly. She thought, ¡°So this is what it feels like to have an elder brother. ¡°It turns out that returning to the Taylor family¡¯s home has its plus points after all. Grandpa and William are here. They genuinely ept me and love me.¡± The servants in the dining room had left. William recounted to Olivia what happened after she went missing at age five. ¡°After you went missing, the entire Taylor family was in chaos,¡± William said. ¡°Mom almost went mad. She had psychosis. She would rush up to any little girl around your age and call her ¡®sweetie.¡® And then there was David, who was less than a year old then. He was still being breastfed. He was nearly suffocated to death by Mom once. ¡°Grandpa exhausted every possible means. He even pped Dad, but you just couldn¡¯t be found. ¡°Mom¡¯s condition worsened a few monthster, and she couldn¡¯t recognize people. There was no other option to deal with Mom¡¯s condition, so Dad brought Emma back. ¡°Mom treated Emma as if Emma were you, holding onto her without letting go even for a second. This situation continued for a long time. ¡°After having Emma, Mom¡¯s condition gradually improved, but she still couldn¡¯t recognize people. It wasn¡¯t until three yearster that she slowly started to recover.¡°/ Olivia was at a loss for words. William talked for a long time, and he shared a lot of things. 4/6 12:381 45 vouchers Olivia could sense the chaos in those years and Amelia¡¯s sadness. After knowing everything, she suddenly did not know how to face Amelia. Deep down, she longed for her mother, but after returning to the Taylor family¡¯s home, everything Amelia did left her deeply disappointed. Gradually, she stopped expecting anything from Amelia. But now, after hearing about these things, she suddenly did not know what to do anymore. Olivia understood medicine, so she could better empathize with Amelia¡¯s pain at that time. Without Emma¡¯s presence, Amelia might not have held on until now. ¡°Since I went missing for eighteen years, I can¡¯t delude myself into thinking that everything could return to the way it was at the beginning,¡± Olivia thought. ¡°Olivia,¡± William suddenly spoke up, looking at her earnestly, ¡°I¡¯m telling you all these things not for Mom¡¯s sake but for yours.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Olivia said. She looked astonished. ¡°Yeah,¡± William replied. He suddenly smiled. His gentle gaze was like the warm spring breeze. ¡°I¡¯ve said so much just to tell you that all of us, including Mom and Dad, who have let you down in many ways, once loved you a lot. The current oue is merely a result of various idental factorsing together to cause mistakes.¡± William¡¯s voice was mellow. He sat by the dining table with his legs crossed, exuding a natural aristocratic demeanor. He was born into wealth and privilege. He was raised in an affluent environment since childhood. As he grew up, his looks and abilities were outstanding. Someone like him should clearly be an arrogant and aloof person that did not empathize with other people. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. However, he possessed the gentlest heart in the world. He was able to empathize with other people and understand the subtlest feelings that other people had. Even if Olivia had never shown any expressions in front of him, he could still sense the loneliness deep within her heart with one nce. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Chapter 17 William¡¯s words still echoed in her ears. ¡°I¡¯m telling you these things not to make you forgive Mom and certainly not to ask you to tolerate her,¡± William said. ¡°I just want to let you know the truth behind everything. I hope you can dissolve past grievances.¡± Olivia fiddled with the chain in her hand. In the middle of the chain hung a small pendant with the character ¡°Taylor¡± engraved on it. Because of this pendant, she did not change herst name after her grandfather found her. It was also because of this pendant that she was subsequently found and brought home by members of the Taylor family. William said he hoped Olivia would not have any grievances, but he was overly concerned. Olivia did not have any grievances at all. So many years had passed since that incident took ce. She had gone missing for eighteen years, and this was a definite reality that could not be changed. ¡°Since it is an incident that has urred and cannot be undone, what¡¯s the point of holding onto grievances?¡± she thought. ¡°It would just add unnecessary trouble.¡± Olivia had never med Samuel and Amelia. She just felt a slight disappointment toward them. Olivia¡¯s expectations were not high. She did not need them to dote on her. ¡°If they could be a little bit more fair and polite, that¡¯s good enough for me,¡± she thought. After meeting with thewyer, Olivia went to see Andrew. Andrew had already prepared at home. This thoughtful young boy prepared several paintings he had drawn himself and asked Zoe to make more snacks that girls enjoyed eating. Zoe could not help but tease Andrew when she saw him caring so much about someone for the first time. ¡°Do you know what girls enjoy eating?¡± she asked. Andrew shook his head. He did not know, but he could look it up online. The amount of time he was allowed to surf the inte was limited. His phone and watch could not ess the inte. Hence, he had no choice. but to plead with Zoe to look it up for him. 1/5 12:38 Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling +5 vouchers Andrew¡¯s chubby little finger pointed at Zoe¡¯s phone. With a serious expression, he said, ¡°Zoe, use your phone to search for the kind of food girls enjoy eating.¡± Worried that Zoe might not know how to type, he thoughtfully reminded, ¡°You can use voice input.¡± Zee was almost overwhelmed by Andrew¡¯s cuteness. She had been caring for Andrew since he was a few months old. Even though she was familiar with him, she would still be charmed by his sudden childlike speech and asional quirky and imaginative ideas. Sometimes, Zoe would secretly wonder what kind of mother could give birth to such an adorable little rascal. ¡°This little rascal is intelligent, cute, and incredibly good¨Clooking,¡± she thought. ¡°I know how to type,¡± Zoe told Andrew. Then, she sat on the sofa. Right before Andrew, she used handwriting input to type a line of words. [What kind of food do girls like to eat?] A list of answers popped up below. Coffee, chocte, cake¡­ Andrew had already learned many words. Seeing these answers, he grinned, opening his attractively¨C shaped mouth and revealing a row of adorable little white teeth. He said, ¡°So, Olivia and I like the same things.¡± He quietly raised a little finger and inwardly added another thing that he had inmon with Olivia. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The previous two things that he had inmon with Olivia were dancing and drawing. Another was now added. It was food. With everything arranged, Andrew obediently sat on the sofa, waiting for Olivia to arrive. ¡°Everything is wonderful,¡± Andrew thought. ¡°The only thing that is not wonderful is Dad, who is sitting beside me.¡± Andrew was a little displeased. He thought, ¡°I¡¯m meeting up with a friend. Why is Dad getting involved?¡± ¡°Dad, aren¡¯t you going to work?¡± Andrew asked. He wanted to drive his bothersome father away. Daniel nced at Andrew and crossed his legs. He could tell what his son was thinking. He directly addressed it. ¡°You want me to leave, huh?¡± he asked. Andrew did not say anything. He just pouted his rosy little mouth. 2/5 12:38 +5 vouchers Daniel bent over, looked directly at Andrew, and said, ¡°Olivia is an adult. Adults should entertain adults. Olivia will not be happy with only you as the child here.¡± Upon hearing that Olivia would not be happy, Andrew immediately became nervous. He curled up his chubby fingers into fists and asked, ¡°What should I do then?¡± Daniel straightened up,zily stretched his long legs, and said in a casual tone, ¡°Well, that¡¯s the reason I¡¯m here with you.¡± Andrew was deeply touched. He thought, ¡°It turns out that Dad is so thoughtful.¡± Seeing that the time was getting close, Daniel went to the room and changed into a different set of clothes. When Zoe came out of the kitchen carrying snacks, she encountered Daniel, who wore a pink shirt. If it weren¡¯t for Zoe¡¯s extensive experience and steady grip, the te in her hand would probably have fallen and shattered on the floor. Zoe thought, ¡°Oh my! What¡¯s happening to the world? ¡°Mr. Sullivan even wore a pink shirt. ¡°Even though Mr. Sullivan looks as handsome and imposing as ever in the pink shirt, it is quite a departure from his usual image.¡± Zoe quickly ced the snacks on the table. Then, she hurriedly left. She returned to her room and whispered about Daniel¡¯s unusual behavior to Sophie White. Sophie nodded in agreement and added, ¡°Not only that, Mr. Sullivan even sprayed some cologne.¡± Zoe was dumbfounded. She thought, ¡°This world is so surreal!¡± Olivia arrived at the Sullivan family¡¯s home. Daniel held Andrew¡¯s hand, and went out together to wee her. Seeing Olivia, whom he liked, Andrew instantly turned into a little. cannonball and wanted to rush into her arms. Unfortunately, he could not break free from his father¡¯s grasp. He could only stand in ce with his father. Olivia knew Andrew¡¯s identity, but she never expected that Daniel would actually be at home. 3/5 12:38 5 vouchers She did not know much about the business world, but she often saw pictures of Daniel in newspapers and magazines. Some of the female students in theboratory would asionally talk about him and go head over heels for him. She thought, ¡°He¡¯s such a busy person, yet he stays home to apany his child.¡± For a moment, Olivia¡¯s fondness for Daniel grew stronger. ¡°Mr. Sullivan,¡± Olivia greeted first. Daniel¡¯s reaction was a bit off, seeming somewhat surprised as his gaze remained fixed on her. Olivia subtly furrowed her brows, wanting to move a step backward. However, at that moment, Andrew had already pounced forward. Because Andrew was still holding onto his father¡¯s hand, this caused Daniel to move a few steps ahead as well. Daniel was almost about to be pressed against Olivia¡¯s body. The distance was so close that Olivia could even smell the cologne on Daniel¡¯s body. Olivia instinctively wanted to pull away but was concerned about hurting Andrew. Hence, she had no choice but to stand in the same spot motionlessly. She thought Daniel would pull away. The female students in theboratory mentioned that despite being a single man who was rich and sessful, Daniel had ack of indulgence in physical desires or romantic rtionships. There was no sight of women around him. There was not even a femalepanion. All of them spected that Daniel might be attracted to men. They guessed that his son was probably conceived through in vitro fertilization. It was just that due to the reactions of outsiders and the reputation of the Sullivan family, he suppressed his desires with difficulty. With this in mind, the girls in theboratory became even more excited. They enthusiastically fantasized about Daniel being paired with various male celebrities. But regardless of whom Daniel was paired with, without exception, he was always considered the dominant partner in the rtionship. Olivia was not interested in these matters. It was just that she had a strong memory. Hence, she rarely forgot the things she heard. Daniel did not pull away. Instead, he moved in the direction of Andrew¡¯s pull and ended up getting even closer. He locked as though he could not break free from the strength of a four¨Cyear¨Cold boy. Being so close, Olivia could clearly see Daniel¡¯s face. He looked handsome and dignified. His eyes were deep and filled withplex emotions. ¡°Ms. Taylor,¡± Daniel said. His voice was slightly hoarse. It carried a hint of indescribable charm. ¡°Have we met somewhere before? You look quite familiar, Ms. Taylor.¡± His breath was hitting her face as he spoke. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Olivia could not bear it any longer. She moved slightly to the side to pull away from Daniel. Seeing her clumsy and rigid movement as she pulled away, Daniel¡¯s eyes showed a trace of sadness. However, he quickly regained hisposure. His expression was back to normal. He let go of Andrew and moved backward. Now that Olivia got farther away from Daniel, she finally sighed in relief. She waspletely rxed. ¡°It¡¯s probably because I have an ordinary face thatcks distinctive features, so you find me familiar,¡± Olivia said as she bent down to lift Andrew into her arms. With Andrew in between her and Daniel, Olivia¡¯s expression rxed somewhat. She thought, ¡°It¡¯s strange, though. This Daniel is entirely different from what I heard in those rumors. ¡°Everybody says he likes to wear ck clothes, but he¡¯s wearing a pink shirt today.¡± Olivia had always had a soft spot for pink. She especially liked men wearing pink clothes. She felt that it would soften the masculine vibe. Still, this pink shirt on Daniel did not neutralize his cold and stern demeanor and entuated his powerful and imposing presence even more. ¡°Ordinary face?¡± Daniel said as he chuckled. He lowered his head to touch the pink¨Cdiamond cufflinks on his sleeves. ¡°Ms. Taylor, you¡¯re toocking in confidence about your appearance,¡± he continued. Olivia thought, ¡°Is heplimenting me?¡± Olivia smiled and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Well, I should be the one to say thank you,¡± Daniel said with his hands in his pockets, his narrow eyes ncing sideways at Olivia. ¡°You don¡¯t like kids, yet you agreed to Andrew¡¯s mischievous invitation and came over to apany him.¡± She thought, ¡°When did I stop liking kids?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Olivia felt that Daniel was acting strangely. His tone was somewhat sarcastic. 176 12:39 Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling +5 vouchers She was not someone without a temper. It was just that she dealt with Daniel courteously out of consideration for Andrew. Unexpectedly, Daniel¡¯s behavior became more and more inappropriate. ¡°I really like kids,¡± she said. Her tone was unpleasant. ¡°Is that so?¡± Daniel said as he chuckled twice. His voice suddenly turned serious. His gaze toward Olivia carried a piercing sense of intensity that was ufortable to look at. ¡°Would a person that abandons her husband and child like kids as well?¡± Olivia thought, ¡°What exactly is he talking about?¡± Olivia¡¯s temper red up as well. She coldly said, ¡°Whoever you use of abandoning her husband and child, go look for her then. Don¡¯t take your anger out on me for no reason. I¡¯m just here as a guest invited toe over. If you do not wee me, I¡¯ll leave right now.¡± Daniel carefully scrutinized Olivia¡¯s expression. He frowned slightly, and his gaze was filled with doubt. Andrew wrapped his chubby arms around Olivia¡¯s neck. He thought, ¡°We¡¯re initially weing Olivia with so much excitement. Why did it turn into an argument?¡± Caught between his father and his beloved Olivia, Andrew felt so torn that he was on the verge of tears. Andrew¡¯s little face was buried in Olivia¡¯s neck. Olivia sensitively sensed a trace of dampness. Then, she immediately realized that her tone during the conversation had been too harsh. Hence, she had frightened Andrew. She immediately felt sorry andforted Andrew in her arms, paying no attention to Daniel. She immediately carried Andrew into the house. Daniel stood at the same spot. He was motionless. He simply gazed at Olivia¡¯s back as she walked away. He was lost in thought. Zoe was indoors. She was unaware of what had happened. When she saw Olivia carrying Andrew, she immediately walked over and said, ¡°How could you let the guest carry you, Andrew?¡± Andrew raised his head, revealing a damp little face. Zoe was surprised. She thought, ¡°Oh dear. Why is he crying?¡± Olivia sat on the sofa, holding Andrew in her arms. Zoe brought tissues, wanting to wipe Andrew¡¯s tears. 2/6 12:39 Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling +5 vouchers Andrew quickly turned his head, not wanting to let Zoe wipe his tears. He then turned to Olivia and said endearingly in a soft tone, ¡°I want Olivia to wipe.¡± ¡°You little rascal!¡± Olivia said as she tapped his nose yfully. She then took a tissue to wipe his tears. Andrew obediently raised his little face and remained still. Zoe stood at the side, watching this scene with astonishment. She thought, ¡°This is the first time Mr. Andrew shows such affection for a woman. ¡°In the past, Mrs. Sullivan brought home so many women, hoping that one would be Mr. Daniel¡¯s wife and take care of Mr. Andrew. Those women were gentle, adorable, knowledgeable, and sensible. There were various types of women. ¡°However, there wasn¡¯t a single one that Mr. Andrew liked. He avoided all of them without exception. ¡°And this Ms. Taylor in front of me. Mr. Andrew has only met her once, yet he clings to her like this.¡± Olivia gently wiped Andrew¡¯s smooth face. As she looked at the slightly teary corners of his eyes, she regretted her previous impulsiveness even more. She thought, ¡°I should have controlled my emotions. ¡°It¡¯s strange, though. He¡¯s just a little boy whom I¡¯ve only met twice, yet I¡¯m willing to endure grievances and control my emotions for his sake. ¡°If things were able to start all over again, even if Daniel were to act even more out of line, I would endure it as long as I wouldn¡¯t frighten Andrew.¡± Andrew¡¯s face was soft and smooth. As Olivia touched it, she found herself unable to stop touching it. Andrew felt sheepish as a result of being touched. His cheeks were flushed. He blinked his attractive eyes, raised his head, and asked, ¡°Olivia, would you like to see my painting?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Olivia said as she nodded. Andrew happily pulled her up. He then ran to a room upstairs. This was a beautiful children¡¯s room. It was filled with small toys. Various adorable child paintings were hung on the walls. Andrew grabbed hold of Olivia¡¯s hand and introduced a painting. ¡°This is 3/6 12:39 Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling Peppa,¡± he said. 15 vaschera Olivia recognized this pig. As she looked at it carefully, she got a little perplexed. ¡°Why is it blue in color?¡± she said. She remembered that it was a pink pig. Andrew stretched out his chubby little hand and pointed to a spot in the lower right corner of the painting. ¡°This is what children see through the ss,¡± he said. ¡°Is the ss blue in color?¡± Olivia asked. ¡°Yup,¡± Andrew replied and nodded vigorously. ¡°You¡¯re so smart,¡± Olivia said. Thatpliment left Andrew feeling bashful. His cars were flushed. ¡°He¡¯s just a little child, yet he feels bashful,¡± Olivia thought. The more Olivia looked at Andrew, the more she loved him. ¡°How I wish he were my own child,¡± she thought. ¡°I really want to take him away.¡± After seeing the painting, Andrew invited her to y Kic Sand. Andrew had a room with pink Kic Sand, which could be used to build castles, airnes, and ships. Olivia took off her shoes. She then went into the room barefoot to y Kic Sand with Andrew. As both worked together, a mighty and magnificent castle was built. There was even a beautiful gate. Olivia propped her chin and looked at the gate. She felt that something was missing. ¡°I got it,¡± she thought. ¡°An inscribed board is missing.¡± She then lowered her head, wanting to look for a pen to write a few words on the gate. However, she did not manage to find a pen. Instead, she saw a big footing toward her. She was stunned for a moment. That big foot then stepped on her foot. It did not hurt. The other party probably did not exert any force. Instead, that person merely pressed his leg against hers¡­. The warm skin¨Cto¨Cskin contact made her shiver uncontrobly. She did not wear socks. She was barefoot. There were fine grains of sand on her instep. That big foot was firmly attached to her instep 4/6 12:39 +5 vouchers motionlessly. Olivia suddenly felt annoyed. She raised her gaze angrily. Just as she was about to say something, she heard the other person talk with a tone of voice that sounded as if he was giving a perfectly reasonable exnation for his action. ¡°Give way,¡± he said. ¡°There¡¯s no space around to stand.¡± Olivia suppressed her anger just like that. This room was not spacious. It was meant for children to y. The castle and the gate had already been built at the center of the room. There was no space at all. There were only two corners left to stand. Andrew upied one corner, while Olivia upied the other corner. There was no space left, yet this man still squeezed into the room. Olivia lifted her head to nce at him. She did not give way. Her message was very clear. She hoped this man would be more self¨Caware and leave the room as soon as possible. Daniel lifted her eyelids and nced coldly at Olivia, taking in her emotions. ¡°Hmph, she is still as easily irritated as before,¡± Daniel thought. Ignoring Olivia, he then turned to Andrew and asked, ¡°You built this castle, huh?¡± Andrew was delighted when he saw his father. He smugly showed off his end product to him. ¡°Olivia and I built it,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± Daniel said with a gentle tone. He was not at all as imposing as he was before. Instead, there was a sense of grievance and sadness about his demeanor. ¡°I want to y as well,¡± he said. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Olivia thought. Children were straightforward. ¡°Since Daddy wants to y, let¡¯s y together then,¡± Andrew thought. He then beckoned to Daniel and said, ¡°Let¡¯s build a big ne, Daddy.¡± ¡°Alrighty, Andrew,¡± Daniel said. Before Daniel finished talking, he had already sat down next to Olivia. He pressed himself against her closely. Olivia red angrily. Daniel raised his eyelids and said, ¡°Well, there¡¯s no space.¡± ¡°Jeez, this annoying man!¡± Olivia thought as she gritted her teeth. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Olivia Taylor folded her legs beneath her, aiming to distance herself from Daniel Sullivan. However, before she could move, Daniel had already shifted away. He was not a man to overstep boundaries, always pushing the line just enough to annoy but never enough to infuriate. Olivia was no fool. Despite herck of experience in love, she¡¯d observed enough couples at school to have a fair idea of what a rtionship entailed. She understood that personal experience did not necessarily guarantee a deep understanding of rtionships. Sharp¨Cminded individuals like herself could discern the essence of rtionships without direct involvement. She had a hunch about what was ying on Daniel¡¯s mind. Why else would a man relentlessly tease a woman? Olivia had no romantic interest in Daniel, and given her rtionship with Andrew Sullivan, she had no desire toplicate matters further. In response to Daniel¡¯s behavior, she decided to rify that she harbored no feelings for him. After mulling things over, Olivia lifted her gaze, prepared to voice her thoughts. But before she could do so, she heard a man¡¯s resonant voice break into her thoughts. ¡°Miss Taylor, I apologize for my behavior earlier.¡± His words were lightly spoken but wrapped in a chilling coolness. The swift change in his tone left the impression of a different man altogether, and his voice became oddly detached. Olivia was confused. She looked at him, unable toprehend his sudden shift in demeanor. She stared at him with wide eyes, lost for words. Daniel¡¯s gaze lingered on her momentarily before he averted his eyes. He began to speak again, his words directed not just to her but seemingly echoing to an absent person. He said, ¡°Miss Taylor, you remind me of someone I used to know, hence my earlier attitude.¡± ¡°An old acquaintance?¡± Olivia nced at Andrew Sullivan. She surmised the person in Daniel¡¯s ount must be Andrew¡¯s mother. The widespread assumption about Andrew¡¯s mother was that she was deceased. Considering that it was the peak of the power struggle within the Sullivan family, it was understandable that Daniel might not have been able to provide adequate care. With these thoughts in mind, Olivia softened her manner, feeling a pang of sympathy for the motherless young boy. She also felt a twinge of embarrassment, thinking she had been quick to judge. No matter how 1/3 12.39 rive she was, Damist, who had seen his fair share of beauties, would not have fallen for her er brst sugh she had been too self¨Cabsorbed! In summiraat. Ramisi arcmed at seas, as if he was there merely to y in this candions with his som His casual manner didn¡¯t diminish his arten¨Crail¨Cama Even as he sat on the sand, his shirtsleeves were rolled up and his slender hands ding into the sand. Instead of making a massive airne asulpums, as Andrew had suggested, he began drawing in the sand. The Anastupe slid across the t surface of the sand, and with only a few canal strobes, a captivating and elegant face was drawn. As evening neared, the setting sun¡¯s warm, dappled rays caressed his face, highlighting his remarkable features. His expressive eyes were hidden with his head lowered, revealing only his prominent nose. From Olivia¡¯s viewpoint, she could clearly see his concentrated expression andposed demeanor. Even as he was seated in the sand, this man radiated an authoritative presence and a royal aura that distinguished Looking at Daniel Sullivan¡¯s handsome profile, Olivia Taylor suddenly became entranced. She felt as if she had seen him somewhere before. His proble, eyebrows and eyes, and even his aura seemed to be etched in her mind, but they were etched too deeply for her to notice without searching carchilly. Unable to extricate herself from the emotions in his gaze, Olivia Taylor shuddered, and her palms were sweaty, she swayed and reached out to brace herself against a wall but found a pan of hands had already caught her. She looked up to see Daniel¡¯s worried gaze and rightly clenched jawline, Before she could fully understand what had transpired, Daniel had released her. His previous concern vanished instantly, making her wonder if she¡¯d misinterpreted it. ¡°Careful, Miss Taylor,¡± he said tly, ¡°Thank you¡± Olivia responded politely. However, seeing her detached demeanor. Daniel¡¯s eyes cooled further, and he responded with an icy tone. ¡°No need for thanks. I wasn¡¯t worried about whether you would fall I just didn¡¯t want you to ruin my sand art.¡± Ruin his sand art? ¡°I apologize, I will be careful, Olivia said, a bit taken aback. She must have misunderstood. Why would Daniel Sullivan worry about her? They were hardly friends. They were acquaintances who had grown familiar. If not for Andrew Sullivan, their paths wouldn¡¯t have Crossed. Daniel¡¯s sand art was nowplete. However, after that, he seemed to 12:39 Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling +5 vouchers have suddenly lost his patience. He appeared irritated, though he voiced noint. Unable to sit still longer, he stood abruptly, towering over Olivia. His eyes burned with suppressed anger. ¡°Splendid! Just splendid, Miss Taylor,¡± he muttered, each word forced out through clenched teeth as he stopped his emotions while studying Olivia and searching for any change in her expression while saying all that.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. He was, unfortunately, greeted only by herposed gaze. In the end, Daniel¡¯s anger faded to empty laughter. He turned and left without another word. Left alone, Olivia bent to examine the sand art closer. The woman depicted had a face simr to hers but softer, more naive. A casual observer might mistake it as a portrait of Olivia. Still, a keen observer would notice the vibe was utterly different one delicate and captivating, the other distant and frosty. Outside, Daniel Sullivan crossed paths with Zoe Carter, who had arrived with some fruit. She was about to greet him courteously as always but noticed his tight¨Clipped expression and rigid jawline. Having been a part of the Sullivan household for many years, Zoe had developed a fine sense of Daniel¡¯s mood through his subtle behavioral changes, and she could tell he was incredibly vexed. She wisely decided not to greet him in his current state. She stepped back, shrunk into herself, and held her breath, hoping he wouldn¡¯t notice her presence. Only after Daniel had gone did she dare breathe again. Zoe decided against delivering the fruit and retreated to her room to gather her thoughts. It had been a while since seeing Daniel this enraged. Thest time she¡¯d seen him so angry was about four years ago when he had just brought young Andrew home. She wasn¡¯t sure what exactly had urred to Daniel, but his temper had grown increasingly unpredictable since then. He naturally had a cold temperament, giving people a sense of being hard to approach and exuding an indifferent aloofness. When he was angry, it seemed as if the surrounding air pressure dropped, giving others an immense sense of oppression. During those times, Zoe learned to tread lightly, reducing herself to a whisper and being as inconspicuous as possible. Now, the feelings of anxiety and dread she had four years ago were resurfacing. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Chapter 20 When Olivia visited, she even brought a gift for Andrew, but the sudden arrivai of Daniel thwarted her n, and she was unable to give the gift. After ying in the sand and giving themselves a good wash, they were seated on a couch in the little boy¡¯s bedroom as Olivia retrieved the gift from her bag. ¡°Wow!¡± Andrew marveled at the sight of the gift bag. A sense of anticipation lit up his eyes as he looked up at Olivia. She ced the gift bag on the sofa. Unsure of how to ask directly if the gift was intended for him, Andrew resorted to a bit of duplicity. With feigned innocence, he asked, ¡°Olivia, what¡¯s this?¡± Retrieving the gift from the bag and nudging it towards Andrew, she answered, ¡°It¡¯s for you.¡± With shock and joy in his eyes, Andrew stammered. ¡°There¡¯s so many! Are they all for me?¡± Olivia had given many gifts before, but this was the first time she felt satisfied. Seeing the little boy¡¯s astonished expression brought her immense joy. ¡°Hmm.¡± She nodded. ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure what you would prefer, so I bought a variety of things.¡± She stuffed a gift into the little boy¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Open it up. Do you like it?¡± Andrew gazed at the gift on the couch with excitement as his face was filled with immense joy. ¡°I like it. Even if I don¡¯t open it, I still like it.¡± The little boy¡¯s words touched Olivia as she leaned over and hugged him. ¡°Why are you so adorable?¡± she eximed. Andrew flickered his precious eyes with a look of happiness that he could no longer suppress. He could tell that Olivia liked him very much! After apanying the little boy for the entire evening, Olivia nned to returnter than intended. Still, considering how weird Daniel was, she didn¡¯t stay for dinner and left instead. However, Andrew was sad to see her go, so he stood at the door and 1/5 12:391 Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling +5 vouchers wrapped his arms around her for a long while, not letting go of her. If it weren¡¯t for his not looking cute with tears running down his face, he would have cried from the start. The Taylor Family¡¯s vi was far from the city, and there was no car near the neighborhood. Olivia stood at the vi¡¯s gate for a while before taking her phone to call a cab. She usually spent her time in theboratory and rarely went out. Whenever she had something to deal with in Charm, thepany would send a car to pick her up, so there were few opportunities for her to drive. Because of that, she did not buy a car. However, even though she always felt there was no use in owning a car, she suddenly wanted to buy one. ¡°With a car, I can alwayse here to see Andrew. I can even bring him out to y,¡± she thought. Then, she suddenly thought of something and giggled with her head lowered. All of a sudden, a silver¨Cgray Porsche parked in front of her. At first, she thought her driver had arrived, so she did not think much about it and opened the door to sit in the back seat. When she sat down, the car did not move. Surprised, she lifted her head to find Daniel in the driver¡¯s seat. He was no longer wearing the previous pink shirt but had now changed to a white one. He did not wear a suit, and a few buttons on his shirt were left open, revealing his tight and sturdy chest. His arm rested on the steering wheel, giving off azy andid¨Cback aura. He nced at Olivia through the rearview mirror and spoke in a slightly mocking tone without any trace of warmth, ¡°Miss Olivia, do I look like your chauffeur?¡± Olivia¡¯s first reaction was realizing she had gotten into the wrong car. What came after was an apologetic feeling. Usually, if it were a friend driving the car, she would sit in the passenger seat. She would only sit in the back seat when a driver was driving her. Daniel had clearly misunderstood her. ¡°I am sorry. I thought my ride was here,¡± she exined, cing her hand on the door, ready to leave. 2/5 12:39 Bullionaire¡¯s Missing Barling 15 youchers However, a quiet but crisp sound was heard before she could open the door. Daniel had locked the door! Olivia Laised her eyes and gave the man in front a dubious gaze, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, I am getting out of the car¡± ¡°I will send you back home¡± Daniel stepped on the elerator and sent the car flying in an instant. Given the situation, Olivia could no longer reject his offer, so she thanked him. The atmosphere inside the car was very quiet as the two people did not speak a word to each other, but Olivia¡¯s emotions were not as calm. It could even be said that she was now lying on a bed of needles. She was always calm and collected, but strangely, Daniel could always break herposure, causing her to reveal her embarrassed and ejected looks. Few cars were around the vi, so there was no traffic, but Daniel was driving slowly. Olivia never had a driving license, much less touched a car, but even she knew the pace was too slow! ¡°Who drives a car at 20 miles per hour on a wide open road?¡± she could not help but wonder. However, Daniel was not her chauffeur, and it would not be nice of her to request him to drive faster. She could only take out her phone to cancel her previous appointment with the cab. When she opened the page where she had previously booked a ride, she could not help but curse herself while looking at the white BMW on screen. It was all because she got so distracted that she went into the car without looking at the license te, which was why she got in the wrong car. Perhaps she was staring at her phone for a long while, causing the man driving in front of her to be annoyed. ¡°Ms. Taylor, it seems like you are treating me like your driver,¡± Daniel said coldly. Olivia was still reeling from the frustration of getting in the wrong car, so she could not react to his words and only gave a dumbfounded ¡°yes.¡± Listening to her, Daniel smirked and suddenly spoke profoundly, ¡°It is fine, Ms. Taylor. I can tell that you probably hate me and feel that there is no conversation between us, which is why you have been on your phone 12.39 Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling +5 vouchers the whole time. It is my fault that I don¡¯t take good care of my guests. I am too boring and not as pleasing as Andrew.¡± Olivia was left speechless. ¡°This man is saying all kinds of nonsense. ¡°Also, does he know that he is an adult? Why is heparing himself to Andrew?¡± she thought. Because of that, she was also infuriated. ¡°Whatever. You can be mad for all I care,¡± she thought. She no longer wanted to make amends with him. She got a call when she lowered her head and continued looking at her phone. She answered the call and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± It was Liam. Liam went fishing with an old friend today and discovered his friend had a wonderful grandson. Immediately, he thought of his granddaughter and wanted to pair up the two. ¡°Olivia, I want to ask you something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Do you have a boyfriend?¡± It sounded as though Liam was gossiping about her. She shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t have a boyfriend.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Liam continued. ¡°Did you have a boyfriend before? What kind of boys do you like?¡± Olivia smiled. ¡°I have never dated anyone before, but I like boys with a nice and gentle personality.¡± She did not squirm even when she knew that her grandfather wanted to introduce her to someone. Instead, she directly put forward her requirements. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. She had never thought about dating someone before, but after seeing Andrew, she suddenly wanted to marry as soon as possible so that she could have an adorable baby like Andrew. ¡°Is there any other requirement?¡± Liam kept on asking. ¡°Hmm.¡± She thought about it, and just when she was about to answer¡­ Her body suddenly stumbled forward violently, causing her head to bump straight onto the front seat. Daniel had suddenly picked up speed! She rubbed her forehead and nced at the tachometer, which was up to 80 miles per hour! She was confused and felt that Daniel was simply a strange man. ¡°Grandpa, I have something to deal with right now. I will talk to you when I get back.¡± After hanging up the phone, she lifted her head and looked at Daniel. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, you can put me on the side of the road. It¡¯s easier for me to get a cab here.¡± ¡°What is the problem? Do you think I am driving too slowly? Ms. Taylor, are you that eager to go to that blind date of yours?¡± The man¡¯s tone was as cold as a winter breeze. Olivia frowned and said impatiently, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, Mr. Sullivan.¡± The car jerked to a stop on the side of the road. The sharp brake caused the tires to sh across the road, making an ear¨Csplitting sound. ¡°He is crazy!¡± she thought. ¡°Get out of the car!¡± Daniel had an icy tone that went along with his cold face and suppressed pain in his eyes. After Olivia exited his car, he angrily smashed the steering wheel. ¡°Hmph, she hasn¡¯t dated before?¡± he said. ¡°Who am I then? Who am I?¡± he screamed inside his heart. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Because of Daniel, Olivia wasted so much time and only returned to the Taylor family after 8 PM. It was long past dinner time. Therefore, she went to the kitchen for a quick bite before returning to her room to rest. Theboratory had been rushing her many times recently, so she decided to go back there tomorrow. After returning to her room and showering, she sat on the edge of the bed with a towel and rubbed her hair. Then, she could hear three faint knocks on the door. ¡°Olivia, are you still awake? It¡¯s me.¡± It was Amelia¡¯s voice, so Olivia casually slung her tower over her shoulder and walked to the door in her slippers. Amelia was standing at the door in simple home clothes. She no longer had that noble and overbearing aura previously, but instead, there was more of a gentle and warm feeling to her. ¡°You are still awake.¡± Amelia looked at Olivia and spoke gently. Olivia stepped aside and let her in. Amelia walked over to the couch and sat down before cing a car key on the table. Olivia nced at it and realized the key belonged to a Ferrari. ¡°I prepared this gift for you.¡± Amelia looked warm and soft. ¡°I was going to give it to you yesterday, but something came up, and it was dyed. Also, you were not at home at all today.¡± It was a gift from Olivia¡¯s mother! Looking at the car key on the table, Olivia could feel her heart softening uncontrobly. She thought about what William told her, saying that her mother once loved her unreservedly. However, she got lost and missed out on 18 years with her. Not only that, but her mother also got sick, which resulted in an awkward situation between the two of them right now. The atmosphere inside the room was extremely quiet, but there was also a sense of warmth amidst the silence. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Olivia wanted to call her ¡°mom,¡± but for some reason, the word just could not leave her mouth. She lowered her eyes in frustration and was a little angry with herself. Meanwhile, Amelia kept on looking at her nervously. Seeing Olivia lowering her head, she thought she did not like her gift, which immediately made her anxious. Just as Amelia was about to say something to ease the situation, she saw water dripping from the wet strands of Olivia¡¯s hair. ¡°This child can¡¯t even wipe her hair clean,¡± she thought. With a mother¡¯s heart, Amelia stood and picked up the towel over Olivia¡¯s shoulder before carefully wiping her hair with it. Olivia was stunned by her sudden actions, causing her to freezepletely. ¡°Sit down,¡± Amelia said softly. Olivia sat down on the couch in obedience as Amelia stood behind her to wipe her hair slowly. Olivia never had someone wipe her hair before as she only felt a tingling sensation on her head. At this moment, she suddenly wanted to travel to the past and be a child again just so she could unscrupulously jump into her mother¡¯s arms and be pampered by her. There would not be eighteen years of unfamiliarity between them in this case. It felt as though her heart was in a pile of warm water, giving her a soft yet bitter feel. She could not help but feel that she had gone too far with her previous actions caused by her bad temperament. Whenever there was a conflict between a mother and her daughter, someone must give in first, and why couldn¡¯t she be the one to do so? Olivia was the daughter, after all. She always had to be filial to her mother. After quietly practicing calling her mother inside her heart, Olivia clenched her fists and gathered all her courage as she tried to say the word she had been saying in her dreams for over a decade. However, before she could say the word, Amelia spoke. ¡°Olivia, you really have nice hair.¡± Amelia touched Olivia¡¯s soft hair. Olivia had observed Amelia¡¯s hair before and realized she had good hair too. The two of them had simr hair, which was both ck and silky. ¡°It¡¯s just like yours.¡± After saying these words, Olivia immediately lowered her eyes as her heart began to turn anxious until Amelia said, ¡°Of course it is. You are my daughter. You are definitely like me.¡± Listening to her, Olivia felt a burden lifted from her heart. The corners of her lips raised slightly as she revealed a joyful look with her beautiful eyes. ¡°By the way, Olivia, do you have a boyfriend?¡± Amelia asked as if by ident. Olivia shook her head. ¡°I see.¡± Amelia said thoughtfully, ¡°What kind of boys do you like? I can introduce you to some, Emma already has a wonderful partner, and I hope you can find one too.¡± Olivia thought that, just like Liam, Amelia was genuinely trying to introduce her to someone, so she repeated what she said to Liam earlier. Listening to her, Amelia looked somewhat relieved. ¡°Looks like you like the gentle type. That¡¯s great.¡± ¡°What does she mean by ¡®that¡¯s great¡®?¡± Olivia pondered, but then Amelia continued. ¡°Ethan is far from gentle, but he and Emma grew up as childhood sweethearts, so they have a very deep rtionship. Even though he is a bit rough at times, he still treats Emma with all his heart.¡± Olivia had a good memory, but there were times like now when she actually hoped that she did not have that good of a memory. ¡°Ethan? It must be that man who Grandpa asked to dance with mest night,¡± she thought. Olivia was still sitting on the couch, but all her tender and warm. emotions were long gone. All that was left was coldness. It turned out that Amelia was not here to give her a gift, nor was she there because she was concerned about Olivia. She was just testing her. Olivia did not know Ethan at all, and it was impossible for her to have any feelings for a man whom she only met once. If Amelia did not mention him today, she probably never would have remembered this insignificant person. However, now that Amelia specifically mentioned him, Olivia had to drain her memory momentarily. ¡°I get it now. Emma passed out because of him. ¡°Was it because she was afraid I would take Ethan away?¡± Olivia wondered. Suddenly, Olivia felt disinterested, so she drew back her towel and asked Amelia to leave her room. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I need to rest.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. However, Amelia did not notice her mood change, and she still had some things to say to her. Seeing that Olivia was rushing her out, Amelia suddenly became anxious and was straightforward with her words, no longer being tactful. ¡°Olivia, you also saw how Emma fainted yesterday. It was because she was nervous about Ethan. She was worried that you would snatch Ethan away from her, so she passed out.¡± At the same time, Amelia pulled Olivia¡¯s hand and spoke in a pleading tone. ¡°Olivia, can you not fight with Emma? Emma and Ethan have grown up together since they were a kid. They have deep feelings for each other, which is why you can¡¯t get involved.¡± ¡°When did you see me fighting with her?¡± Olivia instantly raised her sharp eyes, but behind her back, her other hand was shaking badly. ¡°I know. I know that you aren¡¯t fighting with her. You haven¡¯t fought her yet.¡± Ameilia nodded, wholly caught up in her own thoughts. ¡°You have juste back and are still unfamiliar with Ethan. I know that you hate me and Emma. You hate Emma for taking everything away from you by recing you as the daughter of a wealthy family. I understand that you are not happy about it. ¡°This jealousy can¡¯t be avoided. It is human nature, so I do not ask you to be at peace. ¡°After all, when you were out there trying to survive, Emma was being spoiled like a princess in the Taylor family. ¡°You studied hard for days and nights just to get into a good university while Emma could easily apply to famous universities abroad. ¡°You worked part¨Ctime just to earn money for a living, causing the palms of your hands to be rough and covered with calluses, but Emma got to y the piano in a beautiful mansion with no care toward life. ¡°Emma has indeed reced you, but none of this is her fault. Olivia, please don¡¯t me or hate her. If you want to me someone, you can me me for not taking good care of you. Please don¡¯t take revenge on Emma by stealing Ethan from her.¡± Olivia did not reply to Amelia¡¯s words as she slowly withdrew her hand from Amelia¡¯s grip. Then, she lifted her eyes to look at Amelia while her aura suddenly changed! Amelia was shocked by the sudden change in her aura, causing her to freeze. ¡°Mrs. Taylor,¡± Olivia spoke in a tone that no longer had the gentleness. before. Only coldness and indifference remained. Even though there was not the slightest bit of rage in her eyes, apelling aura around her made Amelia subconsciously take a step back. Without any reservations, Olivia faintly asked, ¡°Who said that I wasn¡¯t doing well? When did I say I don¡¯t know how to y the piano and work to earn money?¡± ¡°No¡­ You didn¡¯t say that,¡± Amelia stammered under the imposing presence of Olivia. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Olivia said indifferently, ¡°Then don¡¯t specte. I don¡¯t care what you value. ¡°Alright. You can go back to sleep.¡± She opened the door. When Amelia returned to her senses, she was already standing outside the door with the car key she nned to give Olivia in her palm. As she stared nkly at the closed door, she suddenly had a realization. Her daughter was not as simple as she imagined! Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Chapter 22 After leaving Olivia¡¯s ce, Amelia was left in a trance, and in the end, she could not help but make a call to her younger sister, Maddie. After listening to her sister¡¯s foolishness, Maddie was speechless. ¡°There isn¡¯t even an indication at all. Why did you ask her about that? It is possible that Olivia may start to have feelings for Ethan now that you told her that.¡± ¡°Then what should I do?¡± Amelia was getting nervous. She still remembered Emma, who held on to the corner of Ethan¡¯s coat even when she was unconscious in the hospital. Since childhood, Emma liked Ethan, and it had been going on for more than ten years. Initially, it was a surefire that the two of them would get married, but then Olivia suddenly showed up. At yesterday¡¯s dinner party, Ethan looked at Olivia in an unbearable way, even to Amelia, let alone Emma. Those eyes were clearly the precursor of a man¡¯s feelings for a woman. If it weren¡¯t for Ethan¡¯s apparent signs and Emma¡¯s passing out because of it, Amelia would not have had to go straight to Olivia and tell her not to get involved in their rtionship. ¡°Amelia.¡± Maddie interrupted Amelia. ¡°Let¡¯s put this aside for a moment. There is a matter on my side that I need to ask you about.¡± Hearing the sudden seriousnessing from her sister¡¯s tone, Amelia became nervous. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Amelia, you must tell me the truth.¡± Maddie¡¯s tone had a bad vibe, and she even sounded a bit impulsive. ¡°Did you have a meal with my husband half a month ago?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Amelia nodded. They stumbled across each other, so they ended up having lunch together. ¡°Amelia, we all need to have a sense of boundaries. Why are you trying to steal your little sister¡¯s husband?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Where is all this nonsenseing from?¡± Amelia was anxious and angry, as if she could not wait to beat up the person on the other end of the phone. ¡°How can you think of me like this? I am your sister.¡± She began to breathe excessively, and her eyes were red with anger. 1/4 12:40 Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling +5 vouchers ¡°You are right.¡± Maddie¡¯s voice remained sarcastic. ¡°Olivia is also your own daughter. Amelia. Do not do unto others what others don¡¯t do unto you. What you are feeling right now is what Olivia is feeling. It can even be said that your actions crossed the line more because Olivia did nothing!¡± Amelia¡¯s heart sank as she immediately understood what her sister meant. She stuttered, ¡°I¨CI did not mean to do it.¡± ¡°Of course, you did not mean it.¡± Maddie¡¯s words were sharp and hit the nail on the head. ¡°It¡¯s because you care too much about Emma, so much so that you will not hesitate to kill the source of her pain even if there isn¡¯t the slightest sign of it. All you have in your mind is Emma, which leaves no space for Olivia at all. You instinctively think about Emma every time andpletely ignore Olivia¡¯s feelings. ¡°Do you know that doing so is more disheartening than doing it on purpose?¡± There was a long silence before Amelia¡¯s bitter tone was heard again. ¡°I¨CI did not do it on purpose. I just forgot about it.¡± She had forgotten to take Olivia¡¯s feelings into consideration. ¡°Sigh.¡± Maddie sighed. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be sad about it. If you want to me someone, me it on Samuel. He is the one who lost the child. There¡¯s no way you can make up the 18 years that were lost.¡± ¡°I crossed the line.¡± Amelia exined, ¡°But I just hope Olivia can calm her mind. After 18 years of living in exile outside the family, it is hard for her not to be jealous of Emma, who enjoyed parental love in her ce.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, too.¡± Maddie nodded. ¡°But that is human nature. I don¡¯t think anyone would be calm about it. After all, everything that Emma has belonged to Olivia, including Ethan.¡± ¡°You can make up for the material things, but you can¡¯t with rtionships,¡± Amelia quickly added. ¡°Ethan actually has feelings for Emma.¡± ¡°Huh.¡± Maddie chuckled sarcastically. ¡°That is what you think. Don¡¯t mind the harsh words, but to be honest, Olivia is still the child of the Taylor and Green family, no matter what. Because of that, her genes are excellent, whether it be her looks or intelligence. She destroys Emma in every department. Even in terms of temperament that needs to be cultivated, Emma is still not as good as Olivia.¡± 12:40 +5 vouchers ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Amelia was not pleased with her words. ¡°What¡¯s bad about Emma? In the elite circle, Emma is one of the best. She is so good at ying the piano alone and even had a solo recital.¡± ¡°How do you know that Olivia doesn¡¯t y the piano too?¡± Amelia was left dumbfounded when listening to her because it sounded familiar as if she had heard about it elsewhere. A whileter, she finally remembered that Olivia mentioned it to her before. Amelia remained silent for a moment before repeating Olivia¡¯sst words to her to Maddie. Amelia wanted to express that Olivia had an impulsive personality and loved to talk back to people, but Maddic heard a different meaning entirely. ¡°Don¡¯t think too lowly of Olivia. You should have a good talk with her and ask around. Maybe her adoptive parentse from a good background.¡± ¡°What adoptive parents?¡± Amelia frowned. She heard from Liam before that Olivia was adopted by an old man surnamed Smith. Other than Olivia herself, the old man also adopted two other children. The old man was said to be a doctor, and his family background was not too bad, but it wasn¡¯t that good either. At most, it could be considered a middle¨Css family, which was iparable to the Taylor family. ¡°I see.¡± Listening to Amelia¡¯s words, Maddie nodded and advised her. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t embarrass your daughter. Even if the Smith family is in a bad financial situation, you shouldn¡¯t expose it to her. I have heard that young girls her age have the strongest self¨Cesteem.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You are right.¡± Amelia finally felt understood. This was Amelia¡¯s initial intention. There was no malice or mockery at all in those words she said to Olivia before. She was just worried she would go off the rails and do something radical. It was a fact that Emma had been the daughter of a wealthy family for decades. Her knowledge, temperament, and mannerisms were already embedded in her bones. No matter how unhappy or jealous Olivia was, she could not take that away from her. At most, Amelia could give her some money to make up to her. Amelia felt she was being a kind mother, but sadly, no one could understand her. ¡°I am really afraid that my two children can¡¯t get along well.¡± She cited an example. ¡°Let¡¯s use their clothes as an example. Emma 3/4 12:40 Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling +5 vouchers grew up wearing international brands and always goes out to socialize wearing high¨Cfashion. Olivia must have felt ufortable seeing her like this. There is also jewelry. Emma has several hundred million dors worth of jewelry with her. I don¡¯t think Olivia even wears earrings when she goes out.¡± The more she talked, the more heartbroken she felt. ¡°There are all external factors. The main point is insight, such as knowledge of big brands and the appreciation of jewelry. Olivia doesn¡¯t know anything about this, so she will certainly make a fool of herself in the future. Also, if she ends up fighting with Emma, the two will be on bad terms. When Olivia socializester on, she will feel shy without Emma leading her, resulting in othersughing at her and the Taylor family. Do you know how many people are waiting to see us make a fool of ourselves?¡± Maddie yawned. ¡°It is useless to talk about this now. It won¡¯t help anything. Why don¡¯t you arrange a competent assistant to help her in the future?¡± The war between noblewomen was no different from the deception of the business world. Every sentence and tone had different meanings to them. Olivia just returned to the family and did not know anything, so it would be easy for her to be deceived by others. It was best to find a person who knew what to do to follow her. ¡°I also want to find one for her, but I am afraid she doesn¡¯t trust me.¡± Amelia felt enraged talking about it. If it weren¡¯t for Abigail and Grace, there would not be a rift between Olivia and Emma for now. Because of the Abigail incident, Amelia was not in the position to appoint an assistant to Olivia. Therefore, Maddie came up with an idea for her. ¡°It¡¯s simple. Ask William to find one for her.¡± As soon as her eldest son was mentioned, Amelia¡¯s eyes lit up. Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Chapter 23 After Amelia left, Olivia stood in the doorway for a moment. Then Olivia snorted and grabbed a towel to wipe her hair. Her hair was no longer dripping. It was slightly wet, messy, and ovepped. Several strings of hair stered on the cheeks, bringing out the delicacy and beauty of Olivia¡¯s face. ¡°Knock! Knock! Knock!¡± Someone knocked on the door three more times. Olivia cried inside. ¡°It¡¯s so annoying!¡± Olivia frowned and casually threw her towel out. Outside the door, David impatiently watched Emma knocking on the door. His eyes were filled with annoyance. ¡°I¡¯ll knock!¡± David yanked Emma over and raised his fist to knock. ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± David knocked so fast and heavily as if he was going to smash the door. Seeing this, Emma got nervous and said, ¡°David, knock gently. You¡¯re going to scare Olivia this way.¡± David frowned impatiently after hearing Emma¡¯s advice. David had a bad temper as if he was always in a rage. He often got angry for no reason and asionally fought with others. At this moment, David was at his limit of controlling his anger. However, he nced at Emma and decided to fight back his anger and remain silent. Emma came to the door and whispered, ¡°Olivia? Are you still up? It¡¯s me, Emma.¡± Olivia took a sip of water in the room and did not reply to Emma. Olivia had changed her pajamas and put them in theundry basket with the towel. Emma did not receive any response from inside after waiting for a while. She bit her lips and did not know what to do. Emma raised her head and looked at David, saying, ¡°David. Olivia must. have fallen asleep at this time. We cane to her tomorrow.¡± Emma thought, ¡°David knocked on the so loud that several servants got 1/5 12:40 +5 vouchers curious and looked over here. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good n if Grandpa knows about this.¡± David did not want to be here to see Olivia. He came in the end because Emma forced him to. Now that Emma suggested they should go back, David was happy to hear without any doubt. Thus, David turned around and was about to go downstairs. David¡¯s right foot just stepped onto the first stair, and the door opened. David and Emma turned around and looked over in unison. Olivia wore an ordinary set of sportswear. However, it perfectly demonstrated Olivia¡¯s long legs and slender waist, making Olivia a unique beauty. Her hair was slightly messy. Her charm seemed to shine through if she grabbed her hair a little. Emma had never considered Olivia as a threat. However, at this time, Emma thought, ¡°Men who make a vow of chastity can¡¯t resist such a beauty.¡± Thinking of how Ethan¡¯s eyes lit upst night, Emma half closed her eyes to cover her unhappiness. Olivia nced at David and Emma and made way for them, saying, ¡°Get in.¡± Emma took a deep breath and put a smile on her face. Then she enthusiastically stepped forward and asked, ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re still awake?¡± Hearing this, Olivia stared at Emma without a word. Therefore, Emma could not continue her small talk. She immediately apologized, ¡°Sorry. We shouldn¡¯t have knocked so heavily. Sorry to disturb you.¡± Emma was shocked after she finished her apology. Emma thought, ¡°That¡¯s strange. Why did I subconsciously apologize to her? Olivia didn¡¯t say a word, did she? ¡°It seems Olivia has an aura that I give in to her without noticing it. ¡°This is not something good. ¡°Auras exist among people. If one gets suppressed by the other¡¯s aura, one will bow in unconsciously and never raise the head before the other again.¡± Emma put herself together after getting into Olivia¡¯s room. She said gently but condescendingly, ¡°Olivia, wee to you at this time for 2/5 12:10[ +5 vouchers something important you can dedicate your help to.¡± Olivia sat at the edge of her bed casually. Hearing this, she raised her head and nced at David sitting on the opposite sofa. Then Olivia asked, ¡°What? He doesn¡¯t want to go to Gorshire?¡± Emma cried inside. ¡°How did she know about that?¡± Emma was dumbfounded. So did David. It took Emma a while toe to reality. She could not use the speech she prepared before. Thus, she said while thinking, ¡°Olivia. David will be lonely in a foreign country, and the family will worry about him. You also care about David and don¡¯t want him to go to a foreign country. I know about that.¡± Olivia did not reply to Emma. Instead, Olivia stared at an object in the room and let her thoughts flow. Emma continued. ¡°You know. William sends David to Gorshire because of you. David won¡¯t have to go abroad if you talk to William. Please understand. David and I¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t beg her!¡± David could not bear that Emma begged for help and stepped in to stop Emma. Emma whispered. ¡°David! Stay out of this! Do you want to go to Gorshire?¡± David frowned and replied arrogantly, ¡°Even so, there¡¯s no need to beg her.¡± Emma patted David¡¯s hand. Then she looked at Olivia and exined with a smile, ¡°David is a young adult with a bad temper. Please forgive him, Olivia.¡± Olivia finally looked at the two of them, asking, ¡°Why are you here since you don¡¯t want to beg me?¡± Hearing this, Emma and David were too shocked to speak. Olivia smiled. She rarely smiled and looked particrly charming with that smile. She continued, ¡°Oh. You must think you don¡¯t have to beg me because everything will be settled when youe to me and mention the request before me. In your n, I should be terrified and me myself for dragging David into it. ¡°I¡¯m not close with the Taylor family and know nothing about it since I just returned. I should be stressed out if I know it¡¯s my fault that David is 3/5 12:40 N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. sent abroad. Pm nobody in this family. Grandpa can decide if David goes to Gorshire with a word. William won¡¯t disobey Grandpa¡¯s decision. Besides, William has to agree in the end if Mr. and Mrs. Taylor insist on not letting David go abroad. ¡°Least of all, you two can go to William and beg him with tears. Then you swear you won¡¯t make such a mistake again. I assume William will probably get soft with that since you are his younger brother and sister¡± Olivia eximed, ¡°There are so many ways not to go to Gorshire¡± After that, she asked, ¡°Then why do youe to me for help?¡± Olivia spoke inly without emotion as if talking about unimportant things. Olivia raised her eyebrows and answered the question herself. ¡°Because soft ones are always easy to manipte, and I¡¯m soft in your eyes.¡± She looked as cold as usual. However, Emma and David felt sharpness in that coldness somehow. Olivia continued, ¡°I will be cold¨Cblooded if I don¡¯t help you. You don¡¯t have to pay anything if I agree to help you since you think this is what I should do. Am I right? ¡°That¡¯s a smart move. Which of you figured out that?¡± Olivia opened her beautiful eyes and nced at Emma and David. Emma got embarrassed instantly. David also felt a little ufortable. However, Olivia had never been something in his eyes. Thus, David would never apologize or show a good attitude when speaking. David shouted. ¡°Stop gibbering and give me your answer! Help me or not?¡± He sounded so arrogant that he was about to press Olivia to do him a favor. Olivia raised her eyes and gave David a cold look. Instead of being angry, Olivia was very calm. The way Olivia looked at David as if David was a barking dog but not a person before her. / Olivia thought, ¡°That dog knows nothing and keeps barking. ¡°But why would a human get mad with a dog?¡± Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Emma was sitting right next to David. She was startled by David¡¯s sudden move, and her face turned pale. Emma immediately turned tofort David, ¡°David, calm down.¡± However, David could not calm down and clenched his fists tightly. David wanted to punch Olivia¡¯s face badly. David gritted his teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t help, but don¡¯t get yourself into trouble! Watch your tone. Otherwise, I beat you!¡± Olivia looked at David and said calmly, ¡°You have great muscles, but sadly, with no brain. Do you find it fun bullying people around with your hard fists?¡± Hearing that, David was stunned. An uneasy expression appeared on David¡¯s face, but it was soon covered by hostility. David red at Olivia and asked, ¡°What are you? How dare you judge me?¡± Olivia pointed to the door and said, ¡°Then get out. The door is over there.¡± Olivia had already known what Emma and David were up to when she heard them talking at the door. Olivia did not have to think about it because their purpose was too obvious. However, Olivia still wanted to give them a chance. Olivia had an illusion when she opened the door. At that time, she thought, ¡°They are probably not here to ask me for help.¡± Sadly, an illusion was always an illusion. It was not reality. Olivia suddenly felt that life was boring here. She thought, ¡°What¡¯s the point of my staying with the Taylor family these days? What am I expecting? What am I waiting for? ¡°I knew the result long ago, didn¡¯t I? Then why do I have hope for them? ¡°I probably really long for a family. Besides, what Grandpa and William did created an illusion in my head. ¡°Humans are greedy. I can¡¯t believe I want even more love than Grandpa and William¡¯s. That¡¯s why I lost my sense. 1/5 12:40 Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling +5 vouchers ¡°My illusion and expectations went into bubbles. I can¡¯t be bothered with continuing the conversation with them.¡± Therefore, Olivia asked them to leave. However, Emma was not going to leave. Emma thought, ¡°I came here not because I want Olivia to offer help so that David can stay in the country but to disgust Olivia. That is my n. As Olivia said before, I nned to put Olivia in a dilemma and turn David against her. ¡°Unfortunately, Olivia realized my n before I reached my goal.¡± As for David, he got mad because of embarrassment. Emma grew up with David and knew him better than anyone. She thought, ¡°David looks mad and talks rudely. In fact, he knows he is the wrong one and is making things difficult for Olivia. ¡°David won¡¯t hate Olivia whether she helps him or not. They will be distant at most.¡± Thus, Emma grabbed David¡¯s arm and looked at him with teary eyes, saying, ¡°David, are you really going to Gorshire? You will stay there for a year. What do you do when you¡¯re alone in a strange country? No one takes care of you. Mom and I will worry so much about you.¡± David had nothing to do with Emma¡¯s tears. He asked frustratedly, ¡°Then what should I do?¡± David thought, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go abroad. ¡°William says I¡¯ll be there as an exchange student. However, he will take this chance to freeze my bank ount.¡± David was bad¨Ctempered but not st* pid. He was not scared of living alone abroad but afraid this trip would be different. He thought, ¡°William will definitely send people to keep an eye on me and won¡¯t give me too much money. ¡°This is exactly taking a prison. Of course, I don¡¯t want to go.¡± Olivia turned around to pack her stuff. When she finished packing, she raised her head and found the two still there. Olivia raised her eyebrows and put her backpack on her shoulders. Olivia was not as delicate as those rich girls because she had little time. She held her suitcase with one hand and grabbed a handbag with the other. For her, convenience went first. That exined why Olivia was a 2/5 12:40 re¡¯s Missing Darling backpacker. +5 vouchers ¡°What?¡± Olivia went to Emma and David, who were standing by the door, and said, ¡°Move if you¡¯re not going to leave.¡± Emma focused on talking to David and did not pay attention to Olivia. Until now, Emma noticed Olivia¡¯s dress and realized Olivia was going to leave. Emma asked, ¡°Are you leaving?¡± Olivia nodded. Emma got anxious and subconsciously grabbed Olivia¡¯s arm, asking, ¡°What will David do without you?¡± Olivia found it funny and replied, ¡°What does that have anything to do with me?¡± After that, Olivia quietly tilted to dodge Emma¡¯s grab. Emma did not expect Olivia would dodge her. Thus, Emma failed to react and staggered a few steps. David kicked the table into pieces just now. Emma identally stepped on them and fell to the ground. Seeing this, David held Emma up with one hand and raised his other hand to p Olivia in the face, asking, ¡°What did you dodge?¡± At this moment, David red at Olivia with disgust and hatred. His face turned red, and his chest went up and down due to anger. His voice was cold, as if Olivia hadmitted heinous crimes. A simple movement could show what Olivia was in David¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t take Olivia as a family member but as a ve because he could p, scold, and hit her if he was angry. This was obviously not Olivia¡¯s fault but Emma¡¯s carelessness. However, David med Olivia for Emma¡¯s falling. Olivia was indifferent and did not take David seriously. The moment David raised his hand, Olivia¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold. Olivia thought, ¡°Did he really take me as someone weak?¡± Olivia had always been giving in since she came to the Taylor family. David tried to hit Olivia before, but Olivia chose to dodge. This was Olivia¡¯s first time fighting back. David had no idea how Olivia moved, but in the blink of an eye, the backpack on Olivia¡¯s shoulder fell into her hand. Olivia grabbed the backpack with her left hand and threw it at David. It went straight into David¡¯s face heavily. David was shocked. 3/5 12:40 Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling +5 vouchers It was the first time that someone dared to hit David in the face during these years. David became flustered. However, he reacted fairly quickly because he had pracuced boxing for years and often fought. He kicked Olivia heavily. That kick went straight to Olivia¡¯s belly. David was wearing leather shoes. Olivia¡¯s uterus could have been crushed if she failed to dodge since David kicked up with such force. Olivia murmured inside, ¡°He kicks without mercy!¡± Olivia¡¯s pupils shrank violently. However, she still had time to observe David¡¯s expression in such an urgent situation. Olivia seemed to determine whether David did it on purpose or not. The kick did not fall on Olivia. She just stood quietly on the spot and grabbed the backpack to block that kick. After that, Olivia raised her hand and threw the backpack on the bed. Then she leaned over to pick up Emma. Emma was standing in the corridor before she knew what had happened. Emma was left outside. Olivia and David were the ones staying in the room. David was relieved when he realized his kick failed to hit Olivia. He did not want to hurt anyone. Sometimes, he could not control himself when his anger came up. David frowned and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± Olivia raised her eyes and looked at David coldly, asking, ¡°Do you think you are good?¡± David thought, ¡°Mocking me, huh?¡± He found it funny. However, he did not buy this and asked, ¡°What? Are you going to teach me a lesson?¡± David thought, ¡°I know I¡¯m wrong to beat people with fists and kicks, but the truth is, I¡¯m an excellent fighter. Others can¡¯t hurt me. If I hurt someone, the Taylor family will handle it for me. ¡°Yeah. I like hitting people. So what?¡± It was Olivia¡¯s first time to see such an arrogant bully who was proud of what he did. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Olivia lowered her head and clenched her fist. She looked at it. Then she raised her eyes and asked, ¡°Do you think my fist is big?¡± David thought, ¡°What the heck?¡± Everything went dark before David when David wondered what Olivia meant by saying that. Olivia punched David in the eye! Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Chapter 25 David shouted inside, ¡°Damn it! How dare she hit me?¡± David immediately wanted to fight back, but strangely, he suddenly became weak. His fist went limp as if he lost all his strength. David did not notice it until his fistnded on Olivia¡¯s shoulder. Olivia was safe and sound. On the contrary, David took a few steps back. Then, he finally realized something was wrong. David thought, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± David lowered his head to look at his fist, wondering, ¡°That¡¯s odd. Why did I suddenly lose my strength?¡± He punched the wall back with his hand to see if what he felt was right. Then he screamed in pain. ¡°How can this be?¡± David was shocked and looked at Olivia in disbelief. Olivia suddenly raised her hand and poked a silver needle shining under the light from the back of David¡¯s neck, saying, ¡°I rarely do this.¡± Olivia sounded like David should feel honored for this. After that, Olivia wiped something on her arms. After that, she applied it to her cheeks and neck. Within three seconds, those ces turned blue and purple. Olivia looked badly injured, as if someone had punched her hard. Then, Olivia pushed down chairs and tables around her to create a mess. In the end, Olivia walked to the door and put her hand on the doorknob. Before she opened the door, she turned around to give David a sideways nce. It was a in look. However, it made David feel like he could not move his legs and was firmly nailed in ce. Olivia asked lightly, ¡°Do you know the feeling without your strong fists and power?¡± David got chills when hearing that. He looked at Olivia strangely, as if Olivia was a demon. He thought, ¡°What did she do to me? Why did my strength disappear? ¡°What exactly had happened?¡± Olivia repeated, ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question.¡± Her voice was low and pleasant. 13 12:41 Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling +5 vouchers However, that made David tremble more severely. He shook his head in panic and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know.¡± Olivia smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You will find out soon.¡± After that, Olivia opened the door. People surrounded the door. There were Liam, William, Samuel, and Amelia. Some servants were looking over in the distance. A loud nging and banging came from the room. Emma was scared that something would happen. Thus, she hurriedly went to Amelia. Soon, the others arrived one after another. At this time, they were nning to break in. A strong chef was ready to throw himself at the door. He lifted his pants and took a few steps back, gathering his strength. However, the door opened at that time. In front of everyone was Olivia, with blue and purple bruises, and David, whose eyes were filled with anger. Everyone was shocked to see this scene. Samuel did not love Olivia. However, at this time, he couldn¡¯t help being furious. He rushed up to David and pped him, roaring, ¡°Bastard! What did you do? What did you do?¡± Samuel thought, ¡°This is violence. This is a crime! David fought others outside of the family. Basically, David and the >thers were at fault. Thus, the Taylor family could settle everything with noney. Things are different now. David beat his sister with an absolute dvantage in strength. It¡¯s not just violent, but heart¨Cbreaking.¡± iam was so angry that he could not say a word. His hand holding the rutch was trembling. Without William¡¯s support, Liam might have fallen > the ground. melia and Emma gasped when they saw that. melia cried inside. ¡°This is horrible! We know David is bad¨Ctempered, but we will never expect David to be ithless like that. He would have killed Olivia!¡± 12-41 Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling +5 vouchers Emma¡¯s heart was beating faster and faster. She could not help but look at David with fear. David was grumpy and fearless. He cared nothing about it, no matter what trouble he caused or if Samuel scolded him. David was always rebellious and cared nothing. However, at this moment, David was scared. David thought, ¡°I¡¯m an honest man. I will admit it if I have done it. However, no one can set me up and me me for things I have never done.¡± David dodged Samuel¡¯s p and raised his head, arguing, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. She made herself look like that.¡± People looked at David in disdain instantly after David said that. Even the servants dared to look down upon David. A servant whispered, ¡°Mr. David is grumpy, but at least he is honest. Well, he used to be. He will admit his mistakes and won¡¯t smile at the elders to get away with his mistakes. I can¡¯t believe he is a liar now!¡± The Taylor family was only very disappointed in David. They did not have other negative emotions toward David. However, the servants were different. Their disdain toward David was evident in their eyes. They hated bullies. David was about to continue his argument but decided to give up after ncing at everyone present. David thought, ¡°No one is going to believe me. No one. ¡°This is the fact.¡± Olivia stood before David, inly watching Samuel p David¡¯s face. David could not block Samuel¡¯s p because he was weak. At this time, David could do nothing but ept the ps. When Samuel rested his hand, David raised his eyes and looked at Olivia. Sensing David¡¯s gaze, Olivia looked at him and smiled at him. Seeing that smile, David could not help but shake. David could feel his heart beating faster. He was scared of Olivia. David considered Olivia as the most beautiful but also dangerous woman he had ever seen in his life. David cried inside. ¡°Is this woman a demon? ¡°I thought she had been homeless for 18 years. I heard she has been struggling for food and ces to live. ¡°How can she be so bright and know so many tricks? ¡°Is she really the lost daughter of the Taylor family? Who is she?¡± Olivia suddenly spoke, ¡°Stop it.¡± She was born with coldness and had a mysterious aura. Everyone would listen to her as long as she said something briefly and inly. She did not even have to shout. Samuel was in a rage but stopped without realizing who spoke. After Samuel stopped, he realized that it was Olivia who stopped him. Samuel felt ashamed when facing Olivia. Everyone thought Samuel had lost Olivia identally. In fact, Samuel lost Olivia because he was eager to date his lover and did not pay much attention to Olivia. Therefore, facing Olivia, Samuel always felt embarrassed because Olivia knew about his history. Samuel thought, ¡°I¡¯ve already had a cute daughter, Emma. I don¡¯t have much feelings for this daughter who was lost and found again after 18 years. ¡°I don¡¯t want to bond with her either. However, I will be polite to her. I n to give her some money when Olivia gets married. That will be enough for her. Then, all will be even. ¡°However, Olivia is still my daughter, David¡¯s sister. How could this brat do such a cruel thing to his sister?¡± Thinking of David, Samuel became furious again. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t stop me. I¡¯m going to teach this brat a lesson.¡± Olivia nced at Samuel and said nothing. She was not interested in the lesson Samuel was going to teach David. Olivia stopped Samuel because they stood in her way. She wanted to get into the room to get her backpack and leave. Olivia¡¯s coldness shocked Liam. Liam thought, ¡°I understand Olivia doesn¡¯t care if Samuel scolds or hits David. Olivia should take care of her injury, at least. However, she is emotionless. She is not upset at all.¡± Olivia grabbed her backpack and was about to leave. Seeing this, Liam stopped her and asked, ¡°Olivia, you¡­ Can¡¯t you stay?¡± 4/5 12:41 Olivia raised her eyes. Her eyeballs were amber. She was born with coldness, caring about nothing. Her curled eyshes trembled like butterflies fluttering their wings. With that movement, she turned her indifference into disappointment. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Everyone felt their heart soften when they saw Olivia¡¯s expression. ¡°Grandpa, it hurts.¡± A simple sentence made everyone stop what they were doing. Their hearts ached for Olivia. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Olivia thought, ¡°See, How easy it is to receive people¡¯s attention,¡± Olivia always thought sincere concern and true love were unconditional, People should love her for her, not the things she had, Olivia thought, ¡°It is not sincere love if I need to beg or apply tricks to obtain it. ¡°I had expectations for the Taylor family, so I had no ns. I only wanted to receive unconditional love, ¡°But now¡­¡± Olivia lowered her eyes, her curly and thick eyshes covering them. A hint of coldness revealed from the corner of her eyes. Olivia knew a lot about ying tricks but couldn¡¯t be bothered using them. She had a thousand ways to receive guilt and pity from the Taylor family. However, she would not use one of them. It was because Olivia did not need other people¡¯s pity. She did not bother to ask for it if it was not sincere. The disappointment and sadness were gone in Olivia¡¯s eyes. They disappeared so fast that it was like Olivia had never had those emotions. Olivia remained as cold as usual. Olivia put her backpack on her shoulder and looked at Liam, saying, ¡°Grandpa, something happened in theboratory. I have to return early.¡± Before Liam could speak, Amelia interrupted hastily. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Looking at Olivia¡¯s bruises worriedly, she continued, ¡°You are injured. You should go to the hospital and apply some medicine on those bruises first.¡± Olivia turned around and nodded politely to Amelia to express her gratitude. Then Olivia refused. ¡°No need. These are small problems. However, there is a big problem in theboratory waiting for me.¡± ¡°What is that? Can it be more important than your body?¡± Amelia was so worried that she was about to cry. She wanted to get close to Olivia but hesitated to do so. She cautiously wandered around Olivia. Amelia said, ¡°It¡¯s just an experiment. You don¡¯t burn yourself out to finish it. You used to be alone and needed to work hard. Now you have me and the whole Taylor family. You don¡¯t have to work so hard.¡± Amelia worried about Olivia from the bottom of her heart. Amelia thought, ¡°I don¡¯t understand why a girl has to work so hard. The Taylor family is wealthy. Olivia can just wear her beautiful dress, go shopping, and enjoy her coffee.¡± Olivia ignored Amelia and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.¡± After that, Olivia turned around and left quickly. Amelia stood at the stairs, watching Olivia leave. After Olivia walked outside the door, Amelia sighed andined, ¡°This kid. She is stubborn, isn¡¯t she?¡± Emma stepped forward and hugged Amelia¡¯s arm tofort her quietly. Amelia thought, ¡°No wonder Emma is my sweetheart.¡± Amelia turned her head and smiled at Emma. After the scene ended, Samuel took David to the study for a speech. The others went back to their rooms. Emma was with Amelia. Thinking about how Olivia firmly left, Amelia couldn¡¯t helpining to Emma, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that kid? Why is she so stubborn?¡± Emma is sensitive and intelligent. She knew Amelia cared about Olivia, although sheined about Olivia. Emma never spoke ill of Olivia before Amelia or any other members of the Taylor family. She did not indicate others so that others would think nothing of Olivia, either. Emma was always gentle, generous, and considerate in front of others. She did not bother to pretend to be pitiful to y dirty on Olivia as those characters did in novels or TV dramas. Emma wanted to be somebody in the Taylor family. She wanted David to have confidence in her, Samuel to trust her, and Amelia to rely on her. If Emma wanted to be the master of the family, she could not be a little girl hiding behind Samuel and Amelia¡¯s protection. She could not cry or beg. ¡°Mom.¡± Emma patted the back of Amelia¡¯s hand andforted her, ¡°I understand how much you worry about Olivia, but you have to give her some time to let her ept everything slowly.¡± Amelia nodded and said, ¡°Right, right. I didn¡¯t ask Olivia to ept me and get close to me quickly. I just worried about her. Look at the injuries. on her body. The bruises look so serious, but Olivia insists on going back to school. Why is that experiment more important than her body?¡± Emma exined patiently, ¡°Mom, things in school are nothing in your eyes. However, Olivia views things differently. She has had no family to support in the past ten years. She must be insecure and worries she will leave a bad impression on her professor. That is why she wants to do her best.¡± Amelia listened to Emma¡¯s words and nodded. Amelia thought, ¡°I was too arbitrary just now. Emma was right. Olivia was helpless in the past. Thus, Olivia takes her studies as her everything. She can have a bright future only if she does well in her studies.¡± Amelia understood why studies were important to Olivia. After that, Amelia asked her secretary to find out the phone number of Olivia¡¯s counselor. Amelia immediately dialed the number once she got it. Olivia¡¯s counselor, Kate Leach, was about to rest. Receiving a call from an unknown phone number, Kate frowned and picked it up, saying, ¡°Hello? Who is it?¡± ¡°Hi, Mrs. Leach. I¡¯m Olivia¡¯s mother.¡± Kate was shocked. She thought, ¡°Olivia¡¯s mother? I thought Olivia didn¡¯t have a mother. Could it be Olivia¡¯s godmother? Why is she calling me at this time? Did something happen to Olivia?¡± Thinking of this, Kate became nervous. He said anxiously, ¡°Hello. Nice to hear from you, Mrs. Taylor. What can I do for you? Is anything urgent? Is everything okay with Olivia?¡± Amelia shook her head and said, ¡°Olivia is okay, but I need you to do me a favor.¡± Hearing Olivia was fine, Kate was relieved. Her tensed¨Cup body also rxed. She said, ¡°It¡¯s great to hear everything is okay with Olivia. What can I help you with, Mrs. Taylor?¡± Then Amelia asked Kate not to keep Olivia so busy at theboratory or get Olivia out of theboratory. Hearing this, Kate fell into silence for a while. It seemed she was dumbfounded. 3.5 Amelia did not receive Kate¡¯s response after a while. She spoke to the phone, ¡°Hello? Mrs. Leach, are you still there? Please excuse my abrupt request. However, Olivia is my daughter. I lost her years ago and found her days ago. I worry about her and love her very much. Therefore, I don¡¯t want her to work so hard. Her future will be brilliant. We will arrange everything for her. She doesn¡¯t need to fight for a career. She can enjoy everything we give her.¡± ¡°You¡­ Do you know¡­¡± Kate was too shocked to speak a word. After a while, she asked, ¡°Do you know about Olivia¡¯s experiment?¡± Amelia thought, ¡°What do I need to know about an experiment? Do I have to read a paper or something? Come on. I also went to university. The experiments in the university are always the same. The professor leads a research team, and the students work for the professor. To put it bluntly, students are workers responsible for recording data. Having one more or less student doesn¡¯t matter to the professor. ¡°Even if Olivia¡¯sb is something, the result will belong to her professor. Olivia has nothing to do with the credit.¡± Thus, Amelia did not want her daughter to suffer so much. It waste, and Amelia did not want to continue the conversation with Kate. She requested straightly, ¡°Please, Mrs. Leach. Don¡¯t let Olivia work so hard.¡± Kate was speechless. Kate was still shocked after Amelia hung up the phone for a while. Kate¡¯s husband, Terrence Leach, came over and waved his hand before Kate. Then Kate came back to reality.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Terrence was confused and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Kate slowly turned her head and looked at Terrence. She said with a shocked tone, ¡°You won¡¯t believe it. Olivia¡¯s mother just called me and asked me to get Olivia out of theboratory. Does she know what kind of experiment that is? Olivia is the team leader, and even her professor has to listen to her.¡± Terrence did not follow at first. Thinking of the name, he suddenly understood. He asked, ¡°Are you saying Olivia Taylor? The girl who was the first in the world to extract a special yeast and received the National Youth Science Fund?¡± Kate nodded. She thought, ¡°Interesting, right? ¡°The university thinks highly of Olivia. She is considered a genius who will have a chance to win the Nobel Prize. ¡°I can¡¯t believe her mother just called me and told me she has arranged everything for Olivia¡¯s future! ¡°I don¡¯t know if Olivia¡¯s mother is ignorant or arrogant.¡± Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Chapter 27 When it came to David going to Gorshire, there had been some room for reconsideration initially, but not after all these things had happened. Now he had to go. Now that the matter had been decided, plus his body suddenly drained of strength, he was no longer in the mood to go to college and spent his days loitering here and there. Despite having gone to the hospital a few times for examination, no anomaly had been found, and both the doctor and the rest of the Taylor family felt that it was a psychological effect. Because he was upset about having to go to Gorshire, he started having random thoughts and hallucinating that he had lost his strength. Liam and the others were very disappointed in him, feeling that he had be a habitual liar, making upughable excuses like getting weak to avoid going to Gorshire. Who would get weak for no reason unless it was due to illness? And he had been to the hospital many times. Even the hospital¡¯s dean had said that David was fine, so what was he whining about? Thus, thest bit of sympathy that the rest of the Taylor family had towards him had faded. At home, David felt so aggrieved that he could almost go mad. No one here believed him. Even Emma, whom he had trusted the most, was treating him half¨Cheartedly now. She had disbelief clearly written on her face, yet verbally, she said, ¡°Okay, okay, don¡¯t be angry, I believe you, alright? You¡¯ve lost your strength and be a little princess¡­¡± With a boom, David suddenly stood up. The movement was so drastic that it shook vigorously as he bumped into the table. He really could not tolerate the child¨Ccoaxing tone that Emma was taking with him now. Paying no more attention to her, David raked his fingers through his hair in frustration, then ran outside. However, after running a few steps outside, he stopped again. Though it was clearly and infinitely open outside, he had a feeling of having nowhere to go. 1/0 Having realized this, David felt even more frustrated. He had no other ce to go! At that moment, the phone in his pocket rang. Picking it up, he asked, ¡°Who?¡± He was in a terrible mood, so his tone was neither friendly. ¡°Hoho, who made Mr. William angry?¡± The voice from the other end sounded mocking. David furrowed his brows tightly. He knew this voice. It was Jackson rk, whom he did not get along well with back in school. Back then, Jackson liked a certain girl, and confessed to her with a lot of fanfare, yet in the end, the girl ignored him and pursued David right after that. Jackson felt that his dignity had been trampled upon. How could Jackson take such humiliation? So he went straight to David for a showdown. And David obliged. The two had a solid fight, and David viciously beat Jackson. The rk family was no less influential than the Taylor family. It was just that they were mainly based in Nebnd, not Evervale. And so here in Evervale, they could not outshine a local power like the Taylors. After that defeat, Jackson became sworn rivals with David, and the two would try to resettle their scores every now and then. Clearly, nothing good wasing out of this phone call. Being in a poor mood and having no desire to bother with it, David was about to hang up the call when Jackson started provoking him further, igniting David¡¯s anger with just a few sentences. It just so happened that David had frustrations to let out, so he went straight to the ce Jackson mentioned. ¡°You¡¯vee?¡± Standing over a pool table, Jackson made a shot with his cue stick, then raised his gaze to nce at David. David leaned against the pool table, folded his arms before his chest, and said harshly, ¡°What did you call me here for? Talk!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have a match!¡± Jackson gestured with his chin, signaling the people around them to put the billiard balls back in proper position. ¡°You¡¯re going abroad soon. I won¡¯t be able to see Mr. William in the future.¡± David¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Are you mocking me?¡± 2/6 ¡°Oh, I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Jackson grinned cheekily. ¡°I¡¯m nowhere capable enough to get exiled by the family like you, Mr. William.¡± As Jackson finished that sentence, David¡¯s fistnded on the tabletop. Jackson nced at it briefly, then harrumphed coldly, ¡°What happened? It¡¯s been a few days, don¡¯t tell me Mr. William has weakened? The table didn¡¯t even shake. Your strength isn¡¯t working?¡± He sinisterly stepped forward, made a fist, and yfully bumped it against David¡¯s chest. Frustrated, David raised a hand and made to push Jackson¡¯s hand away, but¡­ try as he might, he could not do it. Upon seeing this, Jackson¡¯s grin grew happier. ¡°So Mr. William has really lost his strength. I thought it was just a rumor.¡± Jacksonughed out loud for a moment, then his expression suddenly became cold, and he grabbed David¡¯s cor straight away, staring at thetter with a stern gaze. ¡°Today, I¡¯ve got you!¡± Then he threw David to the ground and pped. ¡°Come, let¡¯s give Mr. William a lesson! Today, I¡¯ve booked this whole ce. No monitoring, and it¡¯s all my people around here.¡± His tone was extremely malicious. ¡°Today, we will not let him leave until we¡¯ve beaten the arrogance out of him!¡± The people around them slowly closed in. David had a calm expression but was starting to panic inside. This was the first time he felt afraid. At this moment, he suddenly thought of what Olivia had said. ¡°Do you know¡­ what it feels like to have neither strength nor power?¡± So, this was what it felt like. It was like a fish on a chopping board, about to be butchered. David hugged his head and squatted down. It was the only thing he could do. However, the expected punches did notnd. There was only a chuckle¡­ from Jackson. David lifted his gaze and looked over to see Jackson sitting on the tabletop, resting his arms on the cue stick and examining David through squinted eyes. It was a gaze David had never seen before. He had never seen Jackson like this. This young man, like him, had always been arrogant and overbearing and had never behaved like this: calm, with a hint of jealousy in his eyes. What was Jackson jealous of him for? David suddenly wanted tough at the thought that he was worthy of someone¡¯s jealousy. ¡°Go.¡± Jackson gestured with his chin. David did not move. ¡°What?¡± Jackson continued mockingly. ¡°Wanna stay longer? Get another round of beating?¡± David looked at Jackson steadily. ¡°Why?¡± He did not believe that Jackson would be that kind, to go to great lengths to get him here to give him a scare. Sons of great families like them always had a measured approach to what they said and did. David knew that Jackson would not inflict death or serious injury on him. At most, it would be a beating to satisfy Jackson¡¯s vengeance. When brought before the adults, this kind of tussle between children would always end in rapprochement, in which the aggressor would make amends and nothing more. It would never be a fight to the death. Jackson¡¯s personality was simr to his and had all the advantages at this moment, and yet all Jackson did was give him a scare. This baffled David a lot. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you start hitting?¡± David asked again. This clearly provoked Jackson, who threw down the cue stick, went forward, then grabbed and tugged at David¡¯s cor. His other hand was closed into a fist, ready to give David a vicious beating. Yet, after shaking for quite a while, the fist was never swung out. Upon seeing this, David felt even more mystified. ¡°You are such a lucky dude!¡± Jackson said in a frustrated tone, filled with jealousy, as he let go of David. Was he lucky? David frowned. Wasn¡¯t Jackson just as fortunate in life? Weren¡¯t they the same, born into wealthy families as the younger 4/6 children, with older brothers to shoulder responsibilities on the one hand and parents and other elder siblings to provide love on the other? Weren¡¯t they both free to do whatever they wanted? David was getting confused. Jackson did not want to bother talking with him anymore. Instead, Jackson took out a rustic little wooden box from his pocket and threw it towards David. ¡°Take this, it¡¯s the antidote.¡± What antidote? David was getting more and more confused. ¡°It¡¯s from Olivia.¡± Jackson was so jealous he could turn green. He had followed behind Olivia for so long, addressing her lovingly and even enrolling in the medical course to be with her, and yet Olivia had always treated him coldly. What had this David got, other than a bit of blood rtion? Who was he to garner so much attention from Olivia, even so much effort on her part in educating him? Jackson was angry, upset, and jealous! ¡°Scram, go do a blood test.¡± Jackson shooed, ¡°Olivia said that you¡¯d been fed with drugs when you were a kid, that gave you a bad temper. It¡¯s dissolved into your blood now and hard to undo, so it¡¯s up to you to control yourself.¡± David frowned. He was now totally bbergasted, unable to understand what was going on. Why would Jackson be in contact with Olivia? ¡°Remember to test your blood. It¡¯s got¡­¡± Jackson could not recall the substance¡¯s name, so from his pocket, he fished out a strip of paper with a chemical form written on it and then threw it towards David. ¡°Yeah, this substance. You go do a careful exam.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. And with that, he left the premises with all his people in tow. Eventually, only David was left, staring nkly at the wooden box and strip of paper. She¡­ Olivia went to such great lengths to teach him? Since he was a kid, all he had faced were lectures, beatings, scolding, or just expressions of annoyance. Never before had someone been so thoughtful for his sake! Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Once back in the college, Olivia dove straight into theb and became heedless of the passage of time, often even forgetting to eat or sleep. Her mentor worried that her health would copse, specially arranged for someone to remind her. She was swamped. Though she was just a graduate student, Olivia was the one leading this experiment and responsible for making all the arrangements. Earlier on, due to the issues back in the Taylor family, the experiment¡¯s progress had been dyed quite a lot. Furthermore, some students had made mistakes or deviations from the n, which she had to correct bit by bit. This day, after a whole morning of busy work, she sat in the lounge for lunch. Several senior students had gathered around her, asking for her guidance. Olivia took a bite from the bun and swallowed it, slowly considering how to resolve the problem they had brought before her. It was not difficult to solve, but a bitplicated and hard to grasp. She needed to exin it so the others could easily understand. Just as she was figuring it out, her phone rang. Subconsciously, she reached for it with her hand, and as she was about to turn the phone off, she saw a familiar name: Andy Baby. A name she had saved. This call was a pleasant surprise, and her heart softened with a clear feeling of fondness. Putting down the bun, she picked up her phone and nodded to the people around her, ¡°I gotta pick up a call.¡± Walking over to the window, she answered the call. ¡°Andrew?¡± ¡°Olivia¡­¡± The soft voice of a little boy emerged from the phone. ¡°What are you busy withtely?¡± Olivia shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not busy.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± The little boy was a bit disappointed. Why hadn¡¯t she kept in touch with him then? Did Olivia not like her anymore? Andrew became nervous at the thought of that, his beautiful and elegant eyes bing watery. ¡°Olivia, thank you for your presentst time! I like 1/5 it a lot and wanted to call to say thank you.¡± The little boy was highly intelligent. He was acutely aware that if Olivia did not like him, it would be rude of him to call her so rashly. He should not be disturbing Olivia so often. And so he had quickly thought of the exnation for the call. Daniel, who had been sitting at the side and watching his son make the call, raised his eyebrows. He had not expected his boy to be so smart. What Andrew had said just now was not what they had discussed earlier 1. on. ¡°Really?¡± Olivia¡¯s voice was gentle. ¡°I¡¯m very d you like the present.¡± Andrew looked down at his watch phone, thinned his lips, and remained silent for quite a while. Upon seeing this, Daniel gave him a pointed nce. Andrew noticed. He looked up at Daniel, then suddenly stood up and quickly went out the door, standing with his chubby back facing Daniel. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. He did not want his dad to overhear. After waiting for a long moment, without hearing anything from the other end, and thinking that Andrew might have hung up, Olivia said, ¡°Andrew, are you still there?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The little boy¡¯s soft voice came through again. ¡°Olivia, I want to invite you to eat at my home tomorrow.¡± At his home? Olivia thought of that weird guy, Daniel, and became hesitant. Being quite sensitive, the little boy became nervous at once. ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t want toe?¡± Despite the clearly great distance and not being able to see the little boy at the moment, Olivia could acutely sense the disappointment in his tone. Suddenly feeling bad about it, she hurriedly replied, ¡°Oh, okay. I¡¯ll Andrew immediately felt happy. He spun around on tiptoes and let out a joyful ultion. It was an almost overflowing sense of happiness. ¡°See you tomorrow, Olivia!¡± Andrew joyfully hung up the call and ran back indoors. Upon seeing his dad in the living room, Andrew skipped over to him and 2/5 said with the mischievous tone of a child, ¡°Daddy, why did you ask me to call Olivia?¡± It was Daniel who had prompted Andrew to make this call. Seated on the sofa, Danielid back, with legsfortably folded, one arm ced over the back of the sofa and the other lightly going around Andrew to keep thetter from falling. He did not answer directly but rather posed a question back at Andrew. ¡°Do you not like Olivia? Why haven¡¯t you called her for so long?¡± Andrew had been staring straight at his dad, but upon hearing this question, he suddenly became sad and appeared troubled. Daniel blinked twice, not expecting this reaction. Would such a young kid have troubles, too? He was very astonished. Andrew¡¯s answer was well reasoned out, beginning by affirming his thoughts. ¡°I do miss Olivia, but¡­¡± He lowered his head, a somewhat hesitant expression on his beautiful face. ¡°But what?¡± Daniel prompted while drawing the little boy into a hug. ¡°Olivia doesn¡¯t like Daddy.¡± Upon saying this, Andrew became even sadder. ¡°If she bes my mom, I¡¯ll be happy, but Olivia will be unhappy.¡± Daniel¡¯s expression turned sour, and he appeared to grit his teeth. ¡°How do you know she doesn¡¯t like me?¡± ¡°I just know!¡± The little boy hugged his own shoulders, his emotions. suddenly bing more intense. ¡°You made Olivia upset that day.¡± The four¨Cyear¨Cold kid could not yetprehend the rtionship between adults, but he could acutely sense the unusual atmosphere between the two adults. Daniel was silent for a long moment. He stared at his son for quite a while as if knowing thetter for the first time. When the little one started moving about, Daniel recovered from the shock, then picked up and ced his son on the sofa so that the two of them sat side by side. Daniel tilted his head in thought, then exined. ¡°I didn¡¯t upset Olivia.¡± Andrew nted his head, not fully believing his dad. Daniel continued, ¡°Because Olivia and I were not familiar with each 3/5 15.19 other yet, she didn¡¯t know me, so I didn¡¯t know what to say.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The little one seemed slightly convinced. ¡°Of course.¡± Daniel¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, you can call and ask her. Ask her whether she dislikes me.¡± Andrew lowered his head, a bit undecided. Upon seeing this, Daniel offered some kind guidance. ¡°You¡¯re worried that Olivia is upset, right? Then you should ask and rify with her. If she really dislikes your Daddy, you can stop contacting her.¡± Andrew yed around with his own feet and frowned, deep in thought. ¡°Just hurry up and ask her.¡± Daniel reminded him coolly. ¡°A while longer, and the noontime break will be over, and Olivia will be going for her lessons again.¡± Upon hearing this, Andrew immediately made the call. Olivia was a bit surprised at receiving another call from Andrew. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± The little boy was silent for a while, then spoke hesitantly. ¡°Olivia, do¡­ do you not like my Daddy?¡± Why was he asking this? Olivia was stumped. She had not expected a four¨Cyear¨Cold to be so sensitive as to perceive her feelings. What an acutely perceptive child. Could it be due to having a single parent with an absent mother? She did not know why, but when it came to Andrew, Olivia would easily get soft¨Chearted. Her heart would feel incredibly soft and sore at the thought that the little boy had no mom and had thus grown up fast inside, bing very perceptive. She hurriedly replied, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not true. Why would you think that? I like your Daddy very much.¡± It was all a manner of speech for lulling little kids. Yet when Daniel, who had been eavesdropping on the phone conversation, heard it, his brows rxed, and he oozed happiness from all over his being. Hearing Olivia¡¯s answer, Andrew felt satisfied as well. He said bye to Olivia, then hung up. ¡°See, I told you Olivia wouldn¡¯t dislike me.¡± The corner of Daniel¡¯s lips lifted in a smile, and his expression exuded a triumphant feeling. 28 Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Olivia¡¯s life assistant had been set up for her a while ago. But she didn¡¯t need the assistant¡¯s services since she was living and dining at school these past few days. However, with a nned meeting with Andrew the next day, she reached out to her assistant in advance. The assistant, Susan, was a short¨Chaired girl with a round face. She exuded efficiency and professionalism. The following morning, Susan arrived early, bringing along breakfast and a selection of gifts. Olivia didn¡¯t get a chance to discuss gifts since they reached out quitete the previous day, and the mall stores were already shut. However, Susan, always thoughtful, brought along some toys perfect for boys around four or five. This thoughtful gesture pleasantly surprised Olivia, especially since she was uncertain what to gift Andrew. ¡°Thank you,¡± Olivia expressed. A hint of shyness appeared on Susan¡¯s face, contrasting her usual confident demeanor. She resembled a young girl receiving praise from an elder. ¡°Haha, I got apliment from the legend!¡± she mused. Although Susan wasn¡¯t a top performer academically, she held a deep admiration for high achievers. She had heard tales of Olivia¡¯s aplishments at theirpany and was aware that the ¡°Charm¡± brand wouldn¡¯t exist without Olivia. This admiration for Olivia was profound. Securing the role as the legend¡¯s assistant was a testament to Susan¡¯s determination and efforts. For breakfast, Susan had brought sandwich and milk. These were Olivia¡¯s regr choices, simple yet delicious. The soy milk was especially aromatic and rich, with minimal sugar added. It was evident that Susan had done her research, understanding Olivia¡¯s preferences down to the details. With some time to spare, Olivia invited Susan to rx for a bit while she 13 engaged in some reading and research. Susan remained still, not daring to make a move. However, her eyes were alert and active, darting around as she meticulously took in every detail of her surroundings. ¡°This is the legend¡¯s home,¡± she pondered. ¡°I should look around more. Maybe it¡¯ll boost my intellect.¡± Her admiration for Olivia is as deep as the ocean. Within their team ¡°Charm,¡± Olivia is not just a member but a legendary presence revered and respected by all. She attended top¨Ctier institutions in her country, elerated through her undergraduate and postgraduate courses, and by the age of 20, she had clinched a significant national biology award. She was the first to extract a unique yeast substance, making her the youngest biologist in the country. To many, these achievements might sound distant and somewhat vague. Many renowned scientists have impressive profiles on tforms like Wikipedia. But the employees at ¡°Charm¡± had witnessed firsthand just how remarkable Olivia truly was. Thepany¡¯sb had been trying to use yeast substances to create a facial mask that was both safe and effective at refining pores. However, they always fell short. If they prioritized safety, the effectiveness waspromised. If they focused on effectiveness, the safety was inadequate, leading to potential skin damage with long¨Cterm use. If they focused on effectiveness, the safety was inadequate, leading to potential skin damage with long¨Cterm use. A team of top domestic and international cosmetics experts had been researching for half a year without sess. They were on the brink of abandoning the mask project. It was the CEO who insisted on bringing Olivia into the mix. She spent ess than three days in theb and resolved the problem. The top experts were left in awe. Some, feeling challenged, tried to contest Olivia¡¯s findings. Yet, within half an hour, they were intellectually outmatched and conceded defeat. From then on, everyone at ¡°Charm¡± hoped Olivia would join thepanyb more frequently. Jnfortunately, Olivia had loftier goals. She wasn¡¯t particrly interested n cosmetics research and only asionally stepped in to solveplex 75 issues while maintaining an expert title. How could Susan not admire such a legend? Moreover, Olivia wasn¡¯t just intellectually gifted; she was stunningly beautiful, even more so than movie stars. She had a great personality, albeit slightly aloof. But that wasn¡¯t a w. Those with true talent often have a hint of detachment. As Olivia organized documents at her desk, Susan grew.restless. She didn¡¯t dare make much noise since the house waspact, with the living room doubling as a study. Olivia was right next to the living room. Susan was cautious about making any noise that might disturb her. However, sitting still was bing unbearable. Susan kept ncing over at Olivia, thinking that with her proficiency in English, she might be able to assist Olivia with her documentation. After all, Susan was quite skilled in English during her school days. Her spoken English was fluent, and her written skills were impable. She even tranted numerous novels and TV shows during her college years. With that thought, she cautiously approached. ¡°Olivia, let me help you with the trantion.¡± After saying this, her gaze fell on the documents on the table, and her previously confident eyes instantly dimmed. What are these? She didn¡¯t recognize any of it! Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Without looking up, Olivia pulled out a few documents and handed them over, ¡°Do you know French or German? Choose one.¡± Susan looked taken aback, her confidence reced by a sudden uncertainty. Could she take back what she just said? Seeing her silence, Olivia nced up, understanding immediately. She smiled, ¡°You can rest over there. I¡¯ll handle this. It¡¯ll be quick.¡± With Olivia being so gentle, Susan grew bolder. She curiously looked at the documents and sheepishly said, ¡°I thought they were in English.¡± ¡°Many have been tranted into English,¡± Olivia nodded, ¡°but I prefer reading the original versions.¡± Everynguage has its nuances. Trantions sometimes introduce slight errors, so Olivia always preferred the most original versions. Susan looked closer and noticed at least three to four differentnguages. 13:19 ng Darling +5 vouchers She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Olivia, how manynguages do you speak?¡± Olivia pondered for a moment, ¡°Around seven or eight. There are a few I¡¯ve only recently started learning, so I¡¯m not very fluent in them yet.¡± That¡¯s incredible! Susan was at a loss for words. Are all scientists this talented? She felt proud just knowing English and asionally liked to show off. Yet Olivia, who knew so many languages, never boasted about it. ¡°Olivia, do you have any good learning methods?¡± Susan wanted to pick up some tips from her. With Olivia being so busy in theb and still finding time to learnnguages, she must have had some special learning techniques. Method? Olivia didn¡¯t really have one. She just learned systematically and naturally. After a moment of thought, she replied, ¡°Memorize vocabry.¡± That¡¯s straightforward. However, memorizing vocabry is hard. Susan asked again, ¡°Olivia, do you have a good method for memorizing vocabry?¡± Olivia nodded. Others had asked her the same question before. Susan was thrilled. Finally, she could learn a suitable method. She waited eagerly. Olivia said, ¡°You can¡¯t just look at a word once.¡± Susan nodded in agreement. Indeed, that¡¯s just a superficial memory. It would be forgotten quickly. One needs to look at it multiple times. Then, Olivia continued, ¡°You need to look at it twice. That way, you¡¯ll remember.¡± Susan was astounded. If you weren¡¯t Olivia, I¡¯d think you were teasing me! After wandering around and realizing she had nothing to do and not wanting to disturb Olivia, Susan sat in a corner to y on her phone. Not wanting to make any noise and wanting to appear sophisticated, she chose to y a highbrow game known as Sudoku. She struggled through several levels. When it got tough, she couldn¡¯t calcte in her head and needed paper. There was no paper nearby, so she tried hard to calcte in her mind, but the more she thought, the more confused she became. Susan was frustrated. After all, she graduated from a prestigious university. How could she not even y Sudoku well? She changed her position, intending to continue, when she saw Olivia stand up and walk towards her. ¡°Are we leaving?¡± She quickly stood up. Olivia nodded. Susan hurried over and held up her phone. ¡°Olivia, look how hard this one is to fill.¡± Olivia nced at it, casually took the phone, entered a few numbers, and handed it back, saying nonchntly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The whole process took less than half a minute. Before Susan could react, Olivia was already at the door with the gifts. She looked down in surprise, realizing the puzzle that had troubled her for so long was easily solved. Could this be the difference between ordinary people and someone like Olivia? Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Susan had brought many gifts, intending for Olivia to choose from them. Typically, unless they were close friends or family, one or two gifts would suffice when visiting someone¡¯s home. There was no need for a multitude of presents. Yet, Olivia sat on the floor, sifting through the various gifts, finding each one irresistible. She wanted to give them all to Andrew.. It was a peculiar feeling. Every time she thought of the young boy, her heart softened. She couldn¡¯t help but want to treat him well, wanting to give him everything she had. After much contemtion, she selected a Lego set and a race car. Her original n was to surprise Andrew, but upon arriving, she discovered he wasn¡¯t home. Hadn¡¯t they agreed to have dinner? Why wasn¡¯t he home? Olivia¡¯s expression visibly dimmed. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The living room was empty, except for the maid, Aunt Zoe, who came forward to greet her. Taking the gifts from her hands, she said, ¡°Mr. Andrew knew you wereing. He must be very happy. He talked about it all day yesterday and told me to prepare delicious dishes. I was so nervous that I feared my cooking wouldn¡¯t be up to par.¡± Imagining the little boy mumbling with his cherry¨Cred, plump lips, his face disying an innocent and endearing expression, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but gently purse her lips, the corners of her eyes lifting in a tender smile. Leading Olivia to sit on the sofa, Zoe said, ¡°Mr. Andrew was waiting for you, but someone suddenly came from the old mansion yesterday and took him away. Don¡¯t worry. Mr. Andrew will be back by noon. He also left a letter for you.¡± Zoe took out a pink note, on which was the childish and tender handwriting of the little boy. ¡°Sister Olivia, ¡°I went to grandma¡¯s today. I¡¯ll be back by noon tomorrow. Wait for me. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± At the end of the letter was a drawing of two little people holding hands. 1/4 1 Heating the legen Och si hear mating a warm and sai water had been power over how Batting the note Ofen saddeny elm overwhelming desire to say All after troughs and is faded away, and all she wanted was 20 wait in peaceful m¨¹cation for the line box Vorrei im Osta might be bored Zoe bought ever a fuit te, some sracts, and a book for her to read. She apologized. Tim sorry. Ofisa Today, it¡¯s just me here. Sophie ind some personal mess to attend to and vassit around. Ie some work in the kitchen and cant o Ovez d¨´n¡¯t need anypart. She seed Zoe dar de could go and amend to her ausis in te bider while she would cely browse The book was the famous novel Gone de Wid Olilored ¨¤ wasie Great? during her middle school years evenlyde male grozenker, Rick then, she was young and without her garms around She pretended to be strong. Fren Dough she enredofter codens with loung parents She subdomly dimed she didn¡¯t care She wanted to be as strong as Scarlett O¡¯Hara, not caring about what ochers though As she grew older and wiser, her longing for her parents diminished. Yet, Obric offerersed its novel Obvia didn¡¯t intend to read the book here, but with nothing else to do, she casually Sipped through it. On one page, she found a line of text. ¡°It¡¯s such a beautiful handwriting she thought. It looks a lot like mine. ¡°Daniel will love Livy forever?¡± Olivia¡¯s hand, holding the page, stiffened. The more she looked at the line, the more familiar it seemed. ¡°It¡¯s so strange. Why does it look so much like my handwriting?¡± She ced the novel on the coffee table, took out a pen and paper from her bag, and wrote down the line, ¡®Daniel will love Livy forever!¡± After writing, shepared the two. The handwriting was almost identical. Ever since she was young, Olivia practiced her handwriting, mastering a particrly elegant style. She never rushed her writing, ensuring each stroke was precise and neat. 1819 Millionaire¡¯s Missing Darling 45 vouchers The identical handwriting and the familiar name gave Olivia a surreal feeling. She stared at the line for a long time. Afterward, Olivia flipped through a few more pages, hoping to find simr handwriting. However, she found nothing until she reached the very end of the book. In the corner of thest page, she discovered another character. This time, the handwriting was different, masculine, and sharp, like iron strokes on a canvas. ¡°Good.¡± It perfectly echoed the previous line. A sudden tingling sensation prickled at Olivia¡¯s fingertips, an unexpected emotion burrowing its way into her heart, causing a sour tightness in her chest. She closed the book with a soft thud, taking a sip of water to steady herself, trying to calm the fluttering sensation that had taken hold of her heart. Just as she regained herposure, the door opened to reveal Daniel, The man was impably dressed in a sharp ck suit, his sleeves rolled up just a touch, revealing a hint of his wrists. A file was clutched in his hand, and his hurried steps hinted at some pressing matter. Upon spotting Olivia, he gave her a brief nod of acknowledgment. Without pausing, he swiftly moved past her, heading for the stairs that led to the upper floor. Having walked past her and stepped onto the stairs, he suddenly turned back, finally stopping beside her. His gaze fell on the book on the coffee table. Following his gaze, Olivia softly exined, ¡°Zoe brought it over, thinking I might be bored.¡± Daniel didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he bent down, picked up the book, carefully dusted it off, and held it close to his chest as if it were precious. ¡°Ask Zoc to get you another book,¡± he said. After saying that, he headed towards the stairs. Hearing themotion, Zoc said, ¡°Mr. Sullivan is back.¡± Daniel turned to her, ¡°Don¡¯t touch this book again.¡± Zoe nodded repeatedly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Sullivan. I¡¯ll be careful¡± 1519 Sitting on the sofa, Olivia felt a bit embarrassed. If not for her, Zoe wouldn¡¯t have taken that book. Judging by Mr. Sullivan¡¯s reaction, this book must be very important to him. She pondered whether to stand up and apologize. Meanwhile, Daniel instructed Zoe, ¡°Go and tidy up the garage.¡± What¡¯s wrong with the garage? Wasn¡¯t it just cleaned this morning? Zoe wondered. But since Mr. Sullivan had instructed, she decided to go and check, thinking it might have been messed up again. As Zoe left, she passed by Olivia and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Ms. Taylor. I¡¯ll bring you another book in a bit.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Olivia quickly waved her off. Mr. Sullivan¡¯s demeanor earlier was a bit intimidating. Being a guest in someone else¡¯s home, it¡¯s best not to snoop around. ¡°Then, Ms. Taylor, have some fruit,¡± Zoe pushed the fruit te towards Olivia, exining, ¡°Mr. Sullivan probably came back for some documents. I heard he has an important meeting today. You don¡¯t need to feel uneasy; he¡¯ll likely leave soon.¡± Olivia smiled without saying anything. Zoe went to the garage, leaving Olivia alone downstairs. ncing at her wristwatch, she noticed it was almost noon. Andrew still hadn¡¯t returned at this point, making her a bit restless. Having nothing else to do, she pulled out her phone to search for some literature online. Just as she opened the database, a loud bang startled her. It came from upstairs! Olivia looked up, worried, wondering if something had happened to Daniel. As she hesitated about whether to go up, another loud noise echoed, apanied by a man¡¯s muffled grunt. This time, without hesitation, Olivia decisively got up and headed upstairs. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Chapter 31 The door to the upstairs study was open, Olivia approached the door and leaned in to listen for a moment, and when she heard no sound, she knocked a few times. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, do you need help?¡± The silence persisted, unbroken. A knot of worry formed in Olivia¡¯s chest, the fear that he might have lost consciousness gnawing at her. Without a second thought, driven by a mix of concern and urgency, she decisively pushed the door open. The study room unfurled before her, grand in its expanse. Tall bookshelvesden with volumes of knowledge lined the walls, their natural wood grain gleaming softly under the ambient light. Directly across from her, to the right, a majestic desk held its ground. Its polished surface was home to a sleek computer and an organized stack of important¨Clooking documents. At her initial nce, the room seemed devoid of human presence. But as Olivia¡¯s eyes adjusted and scanned the room more meticulously, a subtle detail caught her attention. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. He was there but almost camouged. Nestled by the bay window, his silhouette was masked by the heavy, dark curtains, making him appear as if he was a part of the drapery, a shadow blending into the night. Olivia walked over. An overturned solid wood chairy askew on the floor, hinting at a recent disturbance. Daniel Sullivan was seated gracefully by the bay window, one leg casually crossed over the other, exuding an air of nonchnce despite the evident chaos. From Olivia¡¯s vantage point, she could discern the telltale hues of blue and purple marring his toes. The implication was clear: the chair must have fallen on his foot, causing the bruise. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Olivia bent down, asking with concern. It seemed as though D¨¢niel was lost in his own world, unaware of her presence. When he finally noticed her, his eyes showed a momentary look of bewilderment. He stared nkly at her for a few heartbeats as if trying to piece together the situation before recognition slowly dawned on his face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the noise must have startled you,¡± he said. 175 15.20 His tone was polite, starkly contrasting to his previous sarcastic demeanor, as if he were a different person. Olivia¡¯s nature was to be assertive with the strong and gentle with the weak. Seeing Daniel, clearly injured, still concerned about whether she was startled, her fondness for him grew. ¡°It¡¯s fine. How¡¯s your injury? Is it serious? Do you need to go to the hospital?¡± she asked. Daniel shook his head. ¡°No need. A bit of ointment will do. Thank you, Ms. Taylor.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too kind. I didn¡¯t really help much,¡± she replied. Daniel lowered his gaze, the corner of his mouth twitching slightly, an apologetic look in his eyes. ¡°Actually, I owe you an apology, Ms. Taylor.¡± Olivia looked up, a hint of confusion in her eyes, which sparkled beautifully. Her innocent appearance made one wish to pull her close and nt a fervent kiss. Daniel turned his head with effort, using all his strength to maintainposure. ¡°It¡¯s about the other day.¡± Olivia understood. He apologized for his odd behavior a few days ago. Daniel exined. ¡°Many women have tried to get close to me through Andrew. Andrew is my son, and I value him greatly. So, I¡¯ve been cautious. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Olivia remained silent. While his exnation was understandable, treating every woman as if she was trying totch onto him wasn¡¯t fair. Daniel¡¯s gaze was calm as he nced at Olivia. Seeing herck of response, he quickly shifted his tone and gave an example. ¡°Last year, ady got along well with Andrew. He really liked her, always calling her ¡®sister¡® and frequently contacting her.¡± Thatdy also liked Andrew, giving him many gifts. Andrew mentioned to me a few times, hoping that ¡®sister¡® could be his new mother.¡± Hearing the words ¡°new mother,¡± Olivia instinctively furrowed her brows, feeling a sudden difort¡­ This unease came suddenly and inexplicably. Daniel continued, his voice captivating, speaking with deep emotion, ¡°I mostly thought thisdy wanted to get close to me through Andrew, to 2/5 15:20 marry into the Sullivan family. But who would have thought¡­¡± He paused, and Olivia felt a sudden tightness in her chest, a bad premonition forming. Her premonition quickly became a reality as Daniel¡¯s maic yet calm voice continued, ¡°Her ambitions were even greater. She was sent specifically to woo Andrew, intending to kidnap and use him to threaten me.¡± Olivia had been calm, but upon hearing this, her eyes suddenly burned, her heart feeling as if it was being squeezed, causing her to shudder. Unable to control herself, she squatted down, leaning close to Daniel, looking up at him, ¡°What happened next? Is Andrew okay?¡± Daniel¡¯s gaze lingered on her face, but he remained silent. The more he stayed silent, the calmer his expression became, making Olivia¡¯s heart race, feeling a tightness in her chest, struggling to breathe. Daniel was initially pleased with the fabricated story he had told, which exined his previous odd behavior. However, seeing Olivia so engrossed in a mere fictional tale, showing immense concern for Andrew but disregarding his own injury in front of her, irritated him. He became incredibly agitated. Did this woman only care about her son and not her husband? Did she think he was dead? Daniel maintained a sorrowful and concerned expression despite his internal displeasure, portraying the image of a caring father. He knew Olivia too well. She responded to kindness but not to force. Even though he didn¡¯t know how she had forgotten him entirely, causing him endless distress, her character remained unchanged. When he found out yesterday that she had forgotten him, Daniel struggled to control his emotions, wanting to confront her and tell her everything. He wanted this woman, who had abandoned her husband, to see what she had truly done. But thankfully, he restrained himself. If he had revealed everything, she surely wouldn¡¯t have believed him. She might even have turned against him, fighting for custody of Andrew. So, Daniel took a more roundabout approach. 3.5 15:20 He wanted her to rediscover everything on her own, the way she had forgotten. Of course, Olivia was unaware of Daniel¡¯s series of emotional shifts, but she suddenly understood him. Putting herself in his shoes, she would also be on high alert if Andrew were her child and someone with ill intentions tried to get close to him to threaten her. With this realization, Olivia felt a sense of relief and could ept all of Daniel¡¯s previous oddities. She took a deep breath and asked Daniel earnestly, ¡°What happened next? Was Andrew hurt?¡± Always caring about Andrew! Didn¡¯t she see his bruised toes? Was she blind? Daniel gave her a sidelong nce, leisurely and deliberately avoiding mentioning Andrew. ¡°Don¡¯t ask,¡± he said, lowering his eyes with a pained expression. Seeing this, Olivia¡¯s heart tightened even more. She wanted to ask in detail, but she was afraid, afraid of hearing some bad news that she couldn¡¯t bear. How could someone as adorable and angelic as Andrew get hurt? ¡°Ms. Taylor,¡± Daniel began, maintaining his caring father facade, ¡°I hope you can understand the heart of a father.¡± Olivia nodded continuously, empathizing with him. Daniel continued. ¡°That day, I was indeed overly cautious with Ms. Taylor. Later, when I learned of Ms. Taylor¡¯s identity, realizing you were the lost gem of the Taylor family for 18 years, I waspletely relieved. I hope Ms. Taylor can forgive me.¡± Olivia smiled sincerely. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, you¡¯re too kind.¡± Daniel¡¯s gaze was intensely fixed on Olivia¡¯s face for a moment before he suddenly said, ¡°Since Ms. Taylor thinks I¡¯m being too formal, let¡¯s not keep addressing each other as Mr. Sullivan and Ms. Taylor. Andrew likes Ms. Taylor, so why don¡¯t I follow his lead?¡± Follow Andrew¡¯s lead? Olivia raised an eyebrow, wondering if he meant to address her as ¡°Olivia,¡± just like Andrew did. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Daniel didn¡¯t leave Olivia much time for spection and went straight to the point. ¡°You can call me Daniel, and I¡¯ll call you Olivia.¡± Olivia silently repeated the name ¡°Daniel¡± in her mind, suddenly feeling a sense of familiarity as if she had uttered it countless times before. She blinked, suppressing the peculiar emotions that arose. Strangely enough, ever since she got to know the father and son from the Sullivan family, she would often experience odd feelings. However, Andrew was too adorable, so she didn¡¯t dwell on it. Daniel¡¯s foot was still injured, and Olivia nced at it again. While it was bruised, there didn¡¯t seem to be any swelling, so it should be nothing serious. She was about to crouch down for a closer look. However, Daniel pulled back his foot. He turned his head slightly, his ears reddening as if feeling shy. ¡°Olivia, please take a seat. I¡¯ll handle this,¡± he said. Olivia wasn¡¯t one to meddle or impose, usually preferring to leave when faced with such statements. However, Daniel was Andrew¡¯s father, and she cared for him more out of affection for his son. Hence, with a hint of determination in her tone, she insisted and said, ¡°I know a bit about medicine. Let me take a look.¡± Daniel gazed at Olivia for a while, his expression gradually bing more troubled. He felt like a breath stuck in his chest, unable to find its way out, and he couldn¡¯t seem to voice his thoughts. He thought that Olivia had changed her attitude so quickly. Before they mentioned Andrew, she offered politely to take him to the hospital. Upon realizing he was a responsible father, she seemed to care about his injury genuinely. She was definitely a woman who only had her son in her eyes and no room for her husband. Was she just worried he couldn¡¯t care for Andrew if he were injured? Daniel was a bit flustered, watching Olivia with a gaze that seemed to emit a cool breeze. 175 15:20 Olivia sensed the unusual atmosphere and raised her gaze to meet his. Daniel abruptly turned his head away with a huff, his voice turning icy. ¡°You don¡¯t need to bother, Ms. Taylor.¡± Why is he back to calling her Ms. Taylor? Wasn¡¯t it Olivia just a moment ago? Olivia couldn¡¯t quite understand him, so she took a few steps back and stood up. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll leave for now.¡± Daniel kept his head down, not looking at her and remaining silent. Olivia nced at him, then slowly retreated and left the study room. Step by step, the sound of her footsteps receded from the door, gradually moving away. Even the sound of footsteps on the stairs could be heard. Suddenly, Daniel sprang up from the windowsill. It was unbelievable that the stubborn Olivia left him here all alone and walked away. Daniel paced around the room in frustration. The sound of his footsteps on the floor created a rhythmic pattern without a trace of the pain from hitting his foot earlier. As Olivia descended the stairs, she coincidentally met Zoe, who was returning from the garage. ¡°Ms. Taylor.¡± Zoe was a bit puzzled as she did not understand why Olivia had gone upstairs. Olivia pointed upstairs and said, ¡°Mr. Sullivan had hurt his foot.¡± Zoe paused for a moment, then immediately got the medical kit and rushed upstairs with quick steps. In the study room on the second floor, Daniel was still fuming. But he keenly heard the sound of footsteps approaching from outside. He thought that it was Olivia. In a swift motion, he quickly sat back on the windowsill. He lifted his bruised toes to inspect them clumsily. There were two knocks at the door, followed by its opening. Daniel concealed the surprise in his eyes and raised his gazeposedly. In his heart, he had a smug thought. ¡°This stubborn girl, I knew you cared about me.¡± 15.20 However, what he saw was Zoe, who stood at the room entrance. Daniel¡¯s emotions instantly plummeted. His gaze turned chilly, showing a mix of shock, annoyance, disappointment, and a subtle trace of hidden hurt when he looked at Zoe. Zoe was slightly taken aback by his gaze. She wondered why Daniel looked at her like that and if she had done something wrong. Daniel suppressed his frustration and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Zoe cautiously responded, ¡°Ms. Taylor told me you were injured and asked me to check on you.¡± ¡°Olivia told you?¡± Zoe nodded vigorously. Daniel¡¯s mood lifted again. His emotions were as changeable as the weather, instantly shifting from irritation to delight. It was just as he thought. Olivia did care about him. Daniel stretched his long legs and nodded regally at Zoe. He raised his chin before reverting to his usual cold demeanor. ¡°You may leave, I don¡¯t need your assistance.¡± His tone was as indifferent as ever, devoid of emotion. Zoe had grown ustomed to Daniel. ¡ª aloof, In the eyes of others, Daniel had always been like this aristocratic, rarely engaging in conversations, unwilling to waste effort on trivial matters, yet demonstrating unparalleled decisiveness and precision in business. Zoe had been with the Sullivan family for over ten years, initially serving in the old mansion. Later, when Daniel had a son, Daniel¡¯s mother, Isabe Sullivan, didn¡¯t trust anyone else and had here along to take care of them. As a result, Zoe deeply felt the changes in the Sullivan family. In the past, it was Daniel¡¯s father who managed the Sullivan Group. At that time, the Sullivan family was already powerful. It was one of the four prominent families in Evervale,manding respect and prestige. Although the Sullivan family¡¯s status was high in the past, it hadn¡¯t reached the point of overshadowing the other three prominent families. It wasn¡¯t until Daniel took control of the Sullivan Group that things truly 3/5 15:20 transformed. The Sullivan family outshone the other three families and gained international fame. Last year, the guests and visitors were beyondpare during Isabe¡¯s birthday celebration at home. Many attendees were dignitaries Zoe had only seen on televised news broadcasts. Such prominent figures came to celebrate Isabe¡¯s birthday due to Daniel. That was something that Zoe could never have imagined in the past. Meanwhile, Olivia was sitting at downstairs. After a short while, she saw Andrew return. He came running back, carrying a small blue backpack on his back. Although the garage wasn¡¯t far from the main entrance, Andrew had short legs, so he ran energetically. His face was flushed, and his forehead was slightly sweaty. He was tired from running, but when he caught sight of Olivia. His eyes up as if basking in the warm spring sun. lit ¡°Olivia!¡± Andrew dashed over, practically sticking to Olivia¡¯s body. He pressed his little face against her and inquired, ¡°When did you arrive? Did you wait long?¡± Olivia lowered her head to touch his slightly damp forehead. Then, she handed him a tissue to wipe his sweat. Andrew¡¯s happiness overflowed. He lifted his tiny face and gazed at Olivia with his round, sparkling eyes. ¡°Are you feeling hot?¡± Olivia took the backpack from him and then touched his jacket, finding it a bit thick. She considered taking it off, but he had just sweated, and she didn¡¯t want him to catch a cold. ¡°Not hot.¡± Andrew shook his head. Children weren¡¯t very sensitive to temperature changes, and their minds weren¡¯t focused on such matters. He reached for his own backpack and attempted to pull the zipper halfway before stopping. With a blush on his chubby cheeks, he raised his gaze to steal a nce at Olivia. His adorable expression melted Olivia¡¯s heart. She softly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Andrew felt a bit embarrassed. He lowered his head and said in a tender voice, ¡°I prepared a gift for you.¡± With that, he took out a pink gift box from his backpack.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Chapter 33 What kind of gift would a child give? Olivia¡¯s spection leaned towards a doll at most, followed by Lego. After all, a four¨Cand¨Ca¨Chalf¨Cyear¨C old boy wouldn¡¯t yet understand the recipient¡¯s perspective when choosing a gift. Usually, the gifts they gave were things they liked rather than considering the recipient¡¯s preferences. Also, given the small pink box, Olivia thought it might contain a small toy. However, when she opened it, she was truly surprised. Inside was a delicate gold pendant crafted in the shape of a small cat¡¯s paw. The surface was smooth and polished, shimmering in the light. The cat¡¯s paw shape was chubby and cute, exuding a lifelike charm that seemed almost real. Running her fingertips over it, it felt as though she was touching a natural paw. She pinched the pendant and turned it over, discovering that there were even letters engraved on it. The word was ¡°Luna¡°. Seeing the cat¡¯s paw pendant, Olivia didn¡¯t have a particrly strong reaction. But when she saw the name ¡°Luna,¡± her entire world seemed to freeze. How could it be such a coincidence? When she was seven or eight years old, she had once kept a chubby cat named Luna. Andrew was a sensitive and attentive child. Since Olivia started unwrapping the gift, he had been anxiously watching her. His beautiful phoenix eyes were fixated and unblinking. Seeing Olivia¡¯s slight frown, he could slightly contain himself. But when she held the pendant for a prolonged period without speaking, he couldn¡¯t control his emotions any longer. Was she displeased? Andrew¡¯s lips quivered, his chubby hands clenched tightly, and a storm of emotions brewed within him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Olivia noticed his small emotional change and turned her gaze towards him. She reached out to touch his tiny head. Initially, it would have been eptable not to ask, but Andrew¡¯s emotions crumbled instantly with this one question. His tiny chest heaved dramatically. Tears welled up and fell down his cheeks. ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡± Olivia had never encountered a crying child before and felt utterly helpless. She immediately embraced the little boy and wiped his tears away with a tissue. She kept reassuring him, ¡°I like it. How could I not? I love whatever gift you give me, Andrew.¡± Andrew¡¯s tiny head was buried in Olivia¡¯s embrace. Hearing her words, he struggled to lift his head, looking up at her with a serious expression. ¡°This gift isn¡¯t good. I¡¯ll give you an even better gift next time.¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it be good?¡± Olivia hugged the little boy and gave him a gentle shake. ¡°I love it the most.¡± Andrew lowered his head and persisted, ¡°It¡¯s not good. This gift isn¡¯t good.¡± Such a young child, yet he knew how to keep a secret. He had promised Daniel not to tell Olivia that his dad had chosen this gift, and he was determined not to reveal it. Even if Olivia didn¡¯t like the gift, he wouldn¡¯t reveal the truth despite feeling upset and crying. Olivia was deeply troubled by Andrew¡¯s tears. She reassured him multiple times that she really liked the gift and would always keep it with her. Andrew¡¯s tears eventually turned into smiles. After crying, Andrew looked like a tiny kitten. Olivia took him upstairs to her room to wash his face and change clothes. Hearing themotion, Zoe hurried over, intending to take Andrew to wash his face. However, Andrew held onto Olivia tightly, unwilling to let go. Olivia smiled at Zoe and said, ¡°Let me do it.¡± Zoe looked embarrassed and apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for the trouble, Ms. Taylor.¡± On the second floor, in Andrew¡¯s room, Olivia helped him remove his coat. He was left in a white T¨C shirt. She then led him to the bathroom to wash his face and hands. Andrew was conscious that he was already in kindergarten and considered himself a big kid. Being held in somen and arms to wash his face embarrassed him. He wriggled free from Olivia¡¯s embrace, his face 15:20 turning red. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Olivia was surprised. Could such a young child really wash his face by himself? Although concerned, she respected Andrew¡¯s opinion and let him go. Andrew used a small stool to reach the sink in the bathroom. He stood on it with a serious expression, washing his hands and face, even using a facial cleanser. The facial cleanser was specifically for children and carefully selected by Zoe. It had minimal additives, no fragrance, and just a hint of mild soap scent. After washing up, Andrew turned to Olivia, showing off his clean little face. ¡°Fantastic!¡± Olivia nted a kiss on his tender little cheek and then carried him back to the bedroom. Andrew¡¯s bedroom hadn¡¯t changed much since thest visit, except now a stuffed dog toy was at the head of the bed. It was a gift from Olivia during her previous visit. Andrew¡¯s room was neatly organized, with toys neatly arranged in fixed cabs. Not a single toy was out of ce. Pencils and notebooks on the small desk were also meticulously arranged. Even the bed had no wrinkles, as the bedsheet was smooth, and the quilt was neatly folded. Because everything was so perfectly tidy, the red stuffed dog at the head of the bed was particrly eye¨Ccatching. It was evident that the owner of the stuffed dog cherished it deeply. The toy was dressed in little clothes, wearing a tiny hat and even cute little leather shoes. Seeing Olivia gaze at the stuffed dog, Andrew felt a bit embarrassed, the kind of shyness and awkwardness that was typical of children. He lowered his gaze slightly, his big eyes twinkling. He exined to Olivia that he loved this stuffed dog so much that he always hugged it while sleeping. But one time, he identally drooled on it. Zoe took the dog to wash it, but after washing, the stuffed dog didn¡¯t look as cute anymore. So he decided to dress it up in little clothes. Listening to the soft words of Andrew, his sentences were not too long but organized and clear. Olivia felt as if a soft brush was gently sweeping over her heart. It was a mixture of bitter and sweet emotions. To have her gift cherished in such a way was a delightful feeling, yet observing Andrew¡¯s careful and considerate demeanor made her heart ache a little. Olivia realized that this adorable and innocent little boy always managed to evoke a unique sense of emotion within her. Each interaction deepened her fondness for him. Sometimes, she found herself in a state of uncertainty, wondering why she had earned this child¡¯s sincere and wholehearted affection. She squatted down and met Andrew¡¯s gaze, earnestly telling him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give you lots of gifts. Don¡¯t be afraid of breaking them.¡± ¡°How many is lots?¡± Andrew¡¯s eyes widened, filled with both surprise and anticipation as he looked at her. Olivia turned around and led Andrew downstairs to show him the two gifts she had brought this time. Upon seeing the gifts, Andrew happily spun around her, his voice overly sweet. ¡°How do you know that I like them?¡± ¡°Your gifts make me feel really happy. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°I am even happier today than yesterday. ¡°I like Olivia the most.¡± Olivia was almost wholly lost in the sweet words of Andrew, unable to escape. Coincidentally, Daniel limped downstairs, his gaze falling on the harmonious pair below. He took particr notice of Olivia, who was practically lost inughter. He felt like being pickled in vinegar as his heart was immersed in sourness. Now that she had a child, and forgot about her husband. Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Chapter 34 It was approaching one o¡¯clock in the afternoon. The lunch was a bitte. But Zoe had prepared a sumptuous spread. As Daniel had to leave for something, it was only Olivia and Andrew for lunch. Zoe brought out dish after dish. After just a nce, Olivia turned her attention to rolling up Andrew¡¯s sleeves. It was already May, and the weather was warming up. Andrew had begun wearing thinner clothes ¨C short¨Csleeved shirts and thin little button¨Cups. When he came back home at noon, he was already wearing short sleeves with a baseball jacket on top. However, his clothes had been changed after washing his face just now. Although the sun outside was bright, the ground hadn¡¯t heated up yet, and indoors was cool. So, Olivia found him a long¨Csleeved T¨C shirt. The sleeves were long, so they needed to be rolled up during meals. She finished rolling them up and turned around to find the table already filled with dishes. Some of them were spicy. Olivia was surprised, her slender phoenix eyes lifting in curiosity. ¡°Can Andrew handle spicy food,~¡± d Zoe came over with a te of spicy chicken, chuckling as she ced it in front of Olivia. She arranged the dishes and pointed at the several tes in front of Andrew. ¡°Andrew will have these dishes while the rest are prepared for you.¡± ¡°Oh, and this.¡± Zoe hurried back and, after a moment, returned with a ss of yogurt. She handed it to Olivia. ¡°Ms. Taylor, this one is for you.¡± Olivia stared at the ss of yogurt in a daze as if a hole had been opened in her memory. Some blurry fragments shed through her mind. ¡°I want something spicy, really, really spicy!¡± The girl pouted, hanging onto the man¡¯s back. ¡°Too much spice isn¡¯t good for the stomach.¡± The man¡¯s tone was resolute. While his figure was fuzzy and his expression unclear, his gentle yet firm tone was palpable. ¡°Just have a ss of yogurt. Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m a doctor, the best doctor. Drinking yogurt before a meal can protect the stomach lining,¡± The girl said self¨Cassuredly. Her gaze shifted to the man, wanting to see if he could find any more excuses to stop her from eating spicy food. This time, the man didn¡¯t find an excuse. Instead, he directly held the girl¡¯s head and leaned in for a kiss. His voice was as gentle as a spring breeze. ¡°Be good, okay? Don¡¯t eat anything too spicy today.¡± ¡°You¡¯re cheating!¡± The girl surrendered yfully, like a shy little deer. The distant and hazy fragments of memory were blurred, but the emotions flowing between the two couldn¡¯t be obscured in any way. This was the love between a man and a woman. ¡°Olivia?¡± Andrew¡¯s clear, childlike voice pulled Olivia back from her memories. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Olivia touched her temple, pushed down the strange fragments in her mind, and smiled at Andrew. ¡°I¡¯m thinking that today¡¯s dishes are really delicious.¡± Hearing that, Andrew nced at the dishes on the table. He stuck out his tongue and said, ¡°So spicy! You are so amazing and able to handle spicy food.¡± She stroked Andrew¡¯s soft hair. ¡°When you grow up, you will be able to handle spicy food too.¡± Andrew nodded. ¡°Dad said the same, too. He said I take after Mom, so I can handle spice.¡± Mom? Olivia raised an eyebrow. This was the first time Andrew had mentioned his mother. Interestingly, Andrew was quite different from other children raised by a single parent. No matter how lively and outgoing, most single children would be somewhat sensitive and avoid discussing their missing parents. But Andrew was different. He seemed to have no such worries at all and didn¡¯t act like a typical single¨C parent child. Previously, Olivia had avoided this topic, fearing it might hurt Andrew. But now that he had brought it up himself, she was curious and asked, ¡°Do you know about your mother?¡± ¡°I know.¡± Andrew nodded thoughtfully, extending his tender chubby fingers, and started counting them one by one. ¡°Mommy likes spicy food, she is good at medicine, she is beautiful¡­¡± He counted several characteristics in one breath until he ran out of fingers and put his hand down somewhat reluctantly. Then he lowered his head and raised his eyes, looking at Olivia several times. With tension and curiosity, Andrew tentatively asked, ¡°Olivia, are you good at medicine?¡± Medicine? Olivia¡¯s gaze deepened, then she shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°Not?¡± Andrew looked up in shock, astonished and uncertain as he gazed at her. His tiny chest heaved, and his eyes quickly reddened. ¡°You really aren¡¯t?¡± His voice had a teary tone. Olivia was genuinely taken aback, and her mind went nk for a moment. She rarely had moments of losing herposure like this, and she couldn¡¯t control herself. She blurted out and said, ¡°I actually know a little. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°What does ¡®a little¡® mean? Andrew looked nervous, grabbing onto her clothes. Olivia exined in a warm voice. It means I used to know, but I¡¯ve forgotten some.¡± So, does that count as she knew or not? Andrew was torn, his little brain working hard to think for a while. He wasn¡¯t entirely sure, so he decided to ask Daniel in the evening. Having found a solution, Andrew became cheerful again and leaned against Olivia¡¯s embrace. He said, ¡°Dad said my mom is a fairy in the sky. After giving birth to me, she went back to heaven. She¡¯lle back when I grow up and find her.¡± After saying all this, Andrew quickly lifted his eyes to nce at Olivia. He then lowered his head and twisted his chubby little fingers. ¡°I¡¯ve met many aunties but haven¡¯t told them I¡¯m looking for my mom.¡± Olivia was slow on the uptake and only realized the implications after hearing these words. Was Andrew finding his Mom? And now he found her? Suddenly, Olivia didn¡¯t know how to respond. She could sense the anticipation in Andrew¡¯s expression. He must see her as his mother. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to say no, so she remained silent. Thankfully, Zoe brought thest dish over. ¡°Ms. Taylor, please eat quickly. The food is getting cold.¡± Olivia quickly handed Andrew the knife and fork. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Without receiving an answer, Andrew¡¯s mood was a bit down. However, he was an optimistic child. Seeing the delicious dishes on the table, he brightened up again. He skillfully picked up a piece of his favorite rolled omelet to eat. Although he was only four years old, his knife and fork skills were impressive. He could pick uprge pieces of omelet, thin bean sprouts, and even round meatballs. Today¡¯s dishes suited Olivia¡¯s taste, and she ate quite a lot. She continued eating until her lips turned a satisfying shade of red due to the spiciness. before finally setting down her knife and fork. Andrew was also eating happily, his eyes curving with a smile as he watched Olivia eat the spicy food. Daniel had mentioned that Andrew¡¯s mother loved eating spicy food. When the lunch ended, Zoe brought over a ss of coconut juice, iming it could help alleviate the spiciness. Olivia didn¡¯t think much of it. Many people enjoyed having coconut juice after eating something spicy. However, as soon as she took a sip, she froze. There was a faint and familiar herbal scent in the coconut juice. Olivia had a sensitive pte. Since childhood, whenever her,grandpa, Isaac Smith, brewed some medicine, she could distinguish the ingredients by tasting just a bit. This time was no exception. With a single sip, she could discern every single herb used. Olivia pinched her fingers, maintaining a calm exterior while her inner confusion grew. How could this be such a coincidence? Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Chapter 35 On the way back, Olivia was lost in thought the whole time. Susan, who was driving in front, nced at her through the rearview mirror a few times. ¡°Olivia is indeed a great genius, and she is so beautiful,¡± she thought, noticing how Olivia¡¯s contemtive expression was still so attractive. Susan couldn¡¯t help but sneak more nces. On her third look, Olivia suddenly turned her head and reminded her, ¡°Focus on driving.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Susan straightened her posture like a good kid and began to drive attentively, keeping an eye on all directions. By the time Olivia left the Sullivan family¡¯s residence, it was already 4 o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Since it was quite far from the school and the traffic was congested, it had taken them half an hour to cover only half the distance. Leaning against the back seat, Olivia lowered her head slightly and picked up the pendant with her fingers. Her fingers were slender, and they were just as beautiful as the gold pendant she was holding. The cat¡¯s paw pendant was familiar to her, as if she had seen it in her memories before. Olivia had a good memory and seldom forgot things she had seen. But strangely, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t recall where she had seen this cat¡¯s paw pendant before. She pinched the pendant and lightly rubbed her fingertip over the word ¡°Luna¡± engraved on it. The coincidences in this world were genuinely baffling. She had actually kept a cat named Luna during her childhood. Olivia closed her eyes, lost in thought. There seemed to be many connections between the Sullivan family and her, but she couldn¡¯t find any trace of information about the Sullivan family in her mind. After contemting for a while, she started to get a headache. Olivia quickly pressed her temples, not daring to think any further. Sensing that Olivia¡¯s expression was off, Susan nced at her again. In that split¨Csecond distraction, their car bumped into the back of a Land Rover in front of them. Luckily, both vehicles were luxury cars, and their speeds weren¡¯t high. The collision didn¡¯t cause significant damage; the cars just jolted slightly. Susan immediately stopped the car and hurriedly got out to handle the situation. ¡°Hey, how were you driving? Did your eyes grow on your buttocks?¡± A woman with a gorgeous face stepped out of the front car. She was undoubtedly beautiful, but her attitude was quite haughty. Susan¡¯s initially flustered and apologetic expression turned cold. While she might act like a cute little fan of Olivia¡¯s in front of her, she was chosen to be Olivia¡¯s life assistant from among many candidates, indicating she was pretty experienced in handling different situations. Olivia got out of the car and closed the door gently to avoid disturbing Olivia. Then, she looked at the positions of the two collided cars and spoke calmly, ¡°You forced your way in.¡± The ident wasn¡¯t actually Susan¡¯s fault. It was the other driver who forcefully changednes and inserted their car into herne. ¡°See?¡± The beautiful woman patted her car¡¯s hood. ¡°My car was already in front. You rear¨Cended me.¡± ¡°Rear¨Cended?¡± Susan chuckled. ¡°Will someone rear¨Cend hit the back door of the car in front?¡± ¡°Oh, you have a sharp tongue.¡± The beautiful woman scrutinized her from top to bottom and then nced at the Bentley behind her with a hint of disdain. Driving such an expensive car while not wearing any luxury brands. made thedy clear that the car didn¡¯t belong to her. A young girl driving a luxury car that wasn¡¯t hers could only fall into two categories. She was either a chauffeur or a kept woman. Being a chauffeur was unlikely. The people who owned old¨Cfashioned cars were generally older and wouldn¡¯t hire a young girl as a chauffeur. Seeing that this girl was somewhat good¨Clooking, thedy concluded she was a kept woman. With this thought in mind, the beautiful woman¡¯s expression turned even more disdainful. She was already impatient to talk to Susan, so she took out her phone to call someone to handle the situation. Just as she picked up her phone, a graceful woman got out of the Land Rover in front of them and stopped her. ¡°Mary, it¡¯s okay.¡± The beauty called Mary turned to look at her and frowned slightly, somewhat unwillingly. ¡°What are you coming down for? I can handle this.¡± Susan was standing between the two cars, taking photos as evidence with her phone. She was momentarily surprised when she saw the woman getting out of the vehicle in front. She stared at her for a while before cautiously opening her mouth. ¡°Ms. Taylor?¡± ¡°Do you know me?¡± Emma was surprised. To be apetent assistant, Susan had done thorough preparations, including knowing detailed information about the members of the Taylor family. She had seen pictures of Emma but hadn¡¯t met her in person, so she wasn¡¯t sure. Now, hearing her confirmation, she dared to assert. It was really Emma. What a coincidence! Susan subconsciously looked at the spot where Olivia was sitting in the Bentley. She heard a faint sound Olivia had rolled down the car window. ¡ª Emma followed Susan¡¯s gaze and saw Olivia in the back seat. ¡°Olivia?¡± This time, she was even more astonished. Susan rushed over to Olivia¡¯s side and introduced herself, ¡°My surname is Cooper, and I¡¯m Olivia¡¯s assistant.¡± Emma¡¯s gaze briefly rested on her face before momentarily lingering on the Bentley emblem. She then smiled gently, ¡°What a coincidence. Turns out it¡¯s my sister here.¡± She then pulled Mary and said, ¡°It¡¯s our fault this time. We changednes too abruptly. Hope that Olivia doesn¡¯t mind. I¡¯ll have this car fixed for you.¡± Olivia¡¯s head was still throbbing, and she wasn¡¯t in the mood to chat with Emma. She nodded slightly in response and gestured for Susan to get back in the car. ¡°We¡¯re leaving. Goodbye.¡± After speaking, the car window slowly closed in front of everyone. Olivia didn¡¯t even bother getting out of the car and exchanging pleasantries. Emma and Mary got back in the car. A round¨Cfaced beauty in the passenger seat was excited. ¡°Emma, that was Olivia, right? She¡¯s pretty good¨Clooking, but she¡¯s a bit aloof.¡± Mary scoffed. ¡°Such a pretentious girl. Let me tell you, those people from humble backgrounds put on a cold front to hide their insecurities. They act aloof to cover up their inner inferiorityplex.¡± The round¨Cfaced beauty nodded vigorously. ¡°Exactly! They feel so good about themselves, thinking they¡¯ve done nothing wrong. But in reality, theye across as unapproachable. Theyck the grace and openness of a youngdy from a well¨Cto¨Cdo family.¡± She then turned to Emma in the back seat. ¡°Did you see that car? A Bentley! Wow, she¡¯s truly risen in the world. She was relying on public transport just a few days ago, and now she¡¯s driving a Bentley. But¡­¡± She changed her tone, ncing through the window several times, ¡°This car doesn¡¯t seem new. Did your family get her a used car?¡± Hearing this, Emma also looked over, her eyebrows slightly furrowed. ¡°My mom gave her a Ferrari.¡± ¡°What model?¡± The round¨Cfaced beauty knew about cars. ¡°This Bentley is a Mulsanne, worth over 1 million dors.¡± ¡°Roma,¡± Emma replied. ¡°Roma is around four hundred thousand dors. Not as fancy as the Mulsanne,¡± the round¨Cfaced girl commented. ¡°But this Bentley looks too old¨Cfashioned. It doesn¡¯t seem like something a girl would drive. Why did your family give her such an old car? Could it be¡­¡± She seemed to have thought of something and chuckled. ¡°Could it be that Olivia only cares about money? She picks whichever car is more expensive?¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°What a bumpkin.¡± Mary mocked. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Chapter 36 As the three of them spoke, the girl sitting in the front passenger seat behind them remained silent as if she were invisible. She only took out her phone and scrolled through it. The other three had already gotten used to her appearance. She had never liked to talk. Mary said the word ¡°country bumpkin¡± before the girl looked up. She frowned slightly, and her usually calm eyes became impatient as if she could not hold it in anymore. ¡°Look at the license te.¡± Her index and middle fingers tapped on the car window twice. She said, ¡°This is Ryan¡¯s car.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the car fell silent. The noisy car instantly fell silent, bringing with it an oppressive silence. ¡°ine Homes.¡± Amidst her shock, Mary actually called the girl¡¯s full name. ¡°You¡¯re not seeing things, are you? How could it be Ryan¡¯s car?¡± ine was already impatient. Her face was expressionless, but her voice was cold. ¡°Can¡¯t you just check it yourself?¡± Mary didn¡¯t even look at such an obvious string of license tes. She only focused on the car and mocked ine. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they grew up together and had a good rtionship, ine really wouldn¡¯t want to be with them. They were already in their twenties, yet they still thought that they were young. Even if they could not enter the family business to help, they should at least have some basicmon sense. Who could be provoked and who couldn¡¯t was the basicmon sense of rich second¨Cgeneration and rich third¨C generation like them. Mary didn¡¯t even recognize Ryan¡¯s car. Ryan was a special person. He was not a local in Evervale, nor was he a famous person in charge of a company. He had nothing to do with capital. In fact, he was just a professional manager hired by Olle Group to be in charge of the brand, Charm. However, they could not afford to offend him. Ryan was also a rich second¨Cgeneration, but his family was not engaged in business, but politics. He was an impressive rich second¨Cgeneration. He kept a very low profile in Evervale. Very few people knew his identity, but the business families at the top were very well¨Cinformed. As soon as Ryan arrived in Evervale, all the big families knew about it. They reminded their juniors to restrain themselves when they went out to y in the future and not offend anyone they shouldn¡¯t offend. Ryan did not reveal his identity. He kept an exceptionally low profile in Evervale and had never caused any trouble, just managing Charm, but no one could forget his title in the Capital City. He was Mr. Ryan, the future heir. He was once a figure who could shake the Capital City with a stomp of his foot. Ryan was different from the rest of the Book family. Most of the Book family members were in politics, education, business, and politicalw¡­ There were people from the Book family in all the industries. The current head of the Book family was Ryan¡¯s father, a figure who often appeared on the news behind the big boss. There was once a rumor that he was the boss¡¯s next sessor. When Ryan was young, he had followed the Book family¡¯s n for him. He had followed the steps step by step. When he was young, he had studied hard and improved every day. Then, he got into a famous university, entered politics, and participated in the selection¡­ His future was no different from the future of the other Book family members. It was a smooth path. Unfortunately, when he was 22 years old, something went wrong and he got into a serious car ident. This car identpletely destroyed his life. He could no longer stand up! ine and the others did not know the specific details, and their families were not qualified to know the inside story. They only knew that after Ryan was paralyzed for half a year, the Book family used their family power to find a reclusive famous doctor from somewhere and treat his leg. Ryan could stand up and walk normally. However, the car ident was too serious, so there were still aftereffects though he could walk. It was hard to tell when he walked slowly, but once he walked too fast or ran, he would limp slightly. After Ryan stood up, he did not continue on the path that his family had nned for him. Instead, he started to manage the mall as he pleased. The Book family also had lingering fears because of this ident. They could not bear to force him anymore and hoped that he could live the life he wanted freely. Anyway, the Book family had so many people and did not care about him alone. His father Jake was still young. There were still a few decades left in his political career. He could give the family and son protection. Knowing that the car was Ryan¡¯s, Mary and the others did not dare to talk about the car anymore. Even the round¨Cfaced girl, who was familiar with the car brand, fell silent. After all, no matter how expensive a car was, it could be bought with money. There were some things that could not be bought with money. The round¨Cfaced girl¡¯s name was L Green. The Green family¡¯s background was a little weaker. She was a new nouveau riche. When she was in junior high school, her family had just risen. She had suffered and lived a poor life when she was young, so she was obsessed with brands and knew all the luxury brands like the back of her hand. Logically speaking, she would not be able to get along with ine and the others. However, she had a good personality and was also an expert in information. She also knew how to tter people, so she entered the circle of four and became a sidekick. However, although she did not dare to talk about the car, L¡¯s expression became even worse. She turned around and nced at Emma. Her tone was full of malice. ¡°Emma, Miss Olivia is quite impressive. She actually managed to hook up with Ryan.¡± L hated this kind of high¨Cprofile women the most. They were quite beautiful and had a degree from a famous school. As mistresses, they believed they were noble. They insisted that it was true love and mocked those men¡¯s legal wives. After her family rose, all the women who got close to her father were these kinds of women. They even shamelessly mocked her mother for being old¨Cfashioned. If L¡¯s previous attitude toward Olivia was to watch a good show and gossip, now she was disgusted. ¡°You¡¯re saying that she¡¯s Ryan¡¯s mistress?¡± Mary, who was driving, couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that she¡¯s from Ember University, a top university?¡± The elders in her family even praised Olivia for being able to get into Ember University with her qualifications. Olivia was a motivated and disciplined girl. ¡°So what if she¡¯s from Ember University? Education doesn¡¯t mean character.¡± L lowered her head to look at her newly¨Cmade manicure. ¡°There are so many students in such a big school. It¡¯s normal for some to be outstanding and some to be awful. To be fair, Olivia¡¯s face is pretty. She¡¯s a poor student with no power or influence. Why would Ryan give her a car and even have an assistant?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°It¡¯s so interesting.¡± L covered her mouth. ¡°She¡¯s just a student. Why would she need an assistant? Help her do her homework?¡± ine pulled her gaze away from the phone and said, ¡°Ryan is not married.¡± This sentence reminded everyone. L turned around and nced at Emma. The two of them said in unison, ¡°Marriage!¡± ¡°How lucky.¡± L¡¯s eyes widened. If Olivia, who was a poor student, was only fit to be Ryan¡¯s mistress, then Olivia, who was now the eldest daughter of the Taylor family, was qualified to be his legal wife. Even the irritable beauty, Mary, sighed. ¡°She¡¯s really lucky.¡± Olivia was beautiful, from a prestigious university, and had a rtionship foundation with Ryan. Now that she had the Taylor family as her backing, the Book family would definitely not reject her. As for the Taylor family, they were also happy to see the marriage alliance between the two families. What a luckydy! Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Chapter 37 ¡°What in dumb luck.¡± L shook her head and sighed. She was a quick¨Cwitted person. She sighed and quickly thought of something else. She turned around and spoke to Emma. ¡°Emma, do you think she would deliberately divulge her rtionship with Ryan to your family?¡± Emma quietly looked up at her in confusion. Seeing this, L was speechless. Her tone was helpless and doting, ¡°You¡¯re so pure. Be careful not to be harmed by Olivia.¡± Emma had always been a well¨Ceducated and kind person in front of everyone. She rarely gossiped about others and never talked about people who were jealous of her. Most of the time, she did not speak much and looked refined and demure. However, she was the backbone of everyone. She was the one who made many decisions. She rarely spoke, but her words were definitely methodical and moving. Her personality was also gentle, especially understanding, and she was considerate of others. Therefore, everyone admired her and followed her orders. However, they would not be afraid of her because she was smart and strong. Instead, they thought that she was pure and kind. L was very worried about Emma. ¡°You¡¯d better get married soon. Otherwise, Olivia will definitely bully you.¡± Mary nodded. She also felt that Emma was too kind. ine didn¡¯t agree with them. She put down her phone and said, ¡°You¡¯re underestimating Emma. Emma won¡¯t take the initiative to harm people, but she¡¯s not an idiot who won¡¯t fight back. With Emma¡¯s intelligence, there¡¯s no need for you to worry. After all, Olivia has just returned to the Taylor family. Her schemes, methods, and connections are all there. She won¡¯t be able to cause much trouble.¡± Hearing this, L nodded. ¡°I¡¯m just worried that Emma will be softhearted.¡± She was not worried that Emma would be bullied, but she was afraid that Emma would be softhearted and endure it. After all, people like Olivia who grew up in the outside world did not have any manners. Olivia might disregard her dignity and embarrass Emma in front of others. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this first.¡± L looked at Emma. ¡°I¡¯m guessing that Olivia will definitely let the Taylor family know her rtionship with Ryan. Her rtionship with Ryan was originally shady. When the Taylor family¡¯s elders find out, they will definitely not be able to ept their daughter being someone else¡¯s mistress. They will pressure Ryan to either break up or date Olivia and get married with her openly.¡± Mary nodded. Olivia looked like a scheming person. Previously, she had only opened a window in the car and did not even get out. With such pretentiousness, she must care a lot about power. L continued, ¡°Since she was able to enter a top university and get close to Ryan, it means that she¡¯s not a silly girl. She definitely knows how to seek benefits for herself. Although she¡¯s the Taylor family¡¯s biological daughter, she just returned to the Taylor family and missed 18 years with the Taylor family¡¯s people. Their rtionship definitely isn¡¯t that deep. Instead of working hard to attach herself to the Taylor family, it¡¯s better to use the Taylor family¡¯s influence to marry a rich man.¡± The daughters of wealthy families all had such a fate. They would have a marriage of equal social status and contribute to the family. To these youngdies, their future lives would be apetition of looks, figures, husbands, and children. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. L felt that Olivia was very scheming and smart. Olivia knew how to plot for herself. However, this was good too. It saved her from fighting with Emma. Emma felt that L¡¯s words were a little exaggerated. They had never seen Olivia before, so they thought so. However, Emma had interacted with Olivia before. She felt that Olivia did not seem like someone who would attach herself to power. However, that might not be the case. One could never judge a book by its cover. After all, Ryan¡¯s conditions were so good. If Olivia missed him, she would never be able to meet such a man again. ¡°How about we make a bet?¡± L looked at Mary. Mary raised her eyebrows. ¡°On what?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s bet Olivia. I¡¯m guessing that she¡¯ll return to the Taylor family today and can¡¯t wait to reveal her rtionship with Ryan.¡± L was confident. She knew the mentality of these female students from famous universities too well. When they saw a rich man, they wanted to get close to him. They couldn¡¯t wait at all. Olivia would definitely be eager to announce her rtionship with Ryan. Moreover, she was sitting in Ryan¡¯s car today. This was the best evidence. Mary sneered. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. Who said that Ryan would definitely like her?¡± With that, she looked straight ahead and drove steadily. The other three looked at each other in disbelief. In the end, L could not help but ask, ¡°Mary, don¡¯t tell me you like Ryan¡­¡± She originally wanted to test Mary, but who knew that Mary would be so generous and admit it directly? ¡°We¡¯re both single, and we have equal status. Isn¡¯t it normal for me to like him?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± L really did not expect this. ¡°He has a mistress.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Mary sneered when she heard that. Her gaze was mocking. ¡°Which man in our family doesn¡¯t cheat? As long as he won¡¯t let me find out after he cheats on me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± L leaned back. ¡°My father has a big belly, but so many young girls are eager to get close to him.¡± ine nced at Mary and hesitated. ¡°But, Olivia is different.¡± She was not a simple mistress. She was the eldest daughter of the Taylor family. ¡°Olivia¡­¡± Mary looked disdainful. ¡°Is she worthy ofpeting with me?¡± It wasn¡¯t that Mary looked down on Olivia, but the difference between the two of them was really huge. Although Mary had a bad temper, she was only grumpy in front of her acquaintances. In front of others, she was very dignified. ording to the standards of a top socialite, she had been carefully trained for more than 20 years, and her family had spent a lot of money on her. How could that country bumpkin Oliviapare to her? The others also reacted. That was indeed the case. Olivia did not even have a decent brand on her. She would probably show her fear when she entered a slightly bigger luxury store. How could she attend the cocktail party with Ryan? How could she be so good at dancing? One had to know that not only did socialites and rich madams know how to enjoy their lives and have fun, but they were also virtuous helpers. These people had seen big scenes before. They had been trained since they were young and did not show fear no matter what asion it was. For someone like Olivia who was timid, her legs would probably tremble when she stood in the auditorium with dozens of people and made a speech. ¡°Since Mary has feelings for Ryan, let¡¯s not go out to y today. Let¡¯s go to the Taylor family,¡± L said. ¡°We have to stop Olivia from revealing her rtionship with Ryan. We can¡¯t let their rtionship be legitimate.¡± Mary did not mind. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± She did not see Olivia as an opponent at all, nor did she think that Ryan would be so shallow as to fall for such a shallow woman. ¡°I agree with L,¡± ine said. Unexpectedly, ine could speak. Emma turned to look at her in surprise. ine smiled. ¡°Since the matter can be resolved peacefully and we can seize the initiative, why don¡¯t we seize it? We can¡¯t underestimate the enemy. We can¡¯t let down our guard until we gain the upper hand.¡± ¡°E is awesome!¡± L pped and stretched her arms to direct Mary. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Taylor family.¡± They had to drive faster to reach the Taylor family before Olivia. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Chapter 38 With so many people in the Taylor family, the butler instructed the servants to be busy. Mary was getting impatient. She reached out and poked Emma. ¡°Emma, tell them to leave.¡± Emma nodded and raised her hand to instruct the servants to leave. L looked around and found it strange. ¡°Where are your family members? Where did they go?¡± Emma didn¡¯t know either. She looked up at the butler. The butler said, ¡°Mr. Liam went fishing. Mr. Samuel and Mrs. Amelia went to a cocktail party. Mr. William and Miss Olivia haven¡¯t been staying at home recently. As for Mr. David¡­¡± The butler shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know where he went.¡± ¡°Emma.¡± Upon hearing this, L came over and asked for gossip, ¡°Is David really going to Yougria in the second half of the year?¡± Emma nodded. ¡°It¡¯s been decided. He will go over at the end of this semester.¡± ¡°Tsk tsk.¡± L clicked her tongue and was very surprised. ¡°I thought there were rumors outside. Is he so obedient and not making a fuss?¡± Although L and the others were on good terms with Emma, they were rather afraid of David. It was just that David¡¯s temper was too bad. He would re up at any moment like a firecracker. They did not know when they would annoy him by ident. ine was also very curious about this matter. After all, David was famous for being bad¨Ctempered. Speaking of David, Emma also found it strange. Ever since he ran out of the Taylor family in a fit of anger that day, he had not returned. Their mother sent someone to look for him, but he did note back. Fortunately, the Taylor family was rich and they had many houses outside. They did not have to worry that he would not have a ce to stay. Amelia thought that he was in a bad mood and was unwilling to go home, so she did not force him. She only arranged for a servant to take care of him. 175 12:15 ¡°He made a scene.¡± Emma frowned. ¡°But it didn¡¯t work, so he went out to stay.¡± ¡°He¡¯s probably angry.¡± L guessed. Emma did not say anything and silently agreed with her guess. The group of people sat in the living room, eating fruits and chatting. After an unknown period of time, L felt tired. She was in someone else¡¯s house, so she was too embarrassed to stretch. She stretched her limbs and twisted her neck. She turned to ask ine, who was looking down at her phone, ¡°E, what time is it?¡± It felt like a long time had passed. Why wasn¡¯t Olivia here yet? Wasn¡¯t she right behind them? Why was she so slow? ine waved her phone and signaled. ¡°It¡¯s almost six o¡¯clock.¡± ¡°It¡¯s sote!¡± L widened her eyes and rubbed her stomach subconsciously. ¡°I was wondering why I was so hungry. I thought it was because I¡¯d lost weight recently and ate less. I didn¡¯t expect it to be dinnertime.¡± The butler reminded them at the right time, ¡°Dinner is ready. Please eat in the dining room.¡± Emma stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡± The four of them sat down in the dining room. L took a bread and slowly nibbled on it. ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯sing back.¡± ine nodded in agreement. Emma did not care whether Olivia woulde back or not. It was even more beneficial for her that Olivia liked Ryan. At the very least, Olivia would not fight with her for Ethan. She came back this time for Mary. Hence, she looked up at Mary, wanting to know what she was thinking. Mary was a straightforward person and did things straightforwardly. She was impatient to wait here and said directly, ¡°Ask the butler to call her and ask if she¡¯sing back.¡± ¡°Are you asking about Miss Olivia?¡± The butler heard their conversation. Emma smiled at the butler and exined, ¡°We bumped into Olivia¡¯s car on the way just now. We thought she would go home tonight.¡± The butler nodded and asked, ¡°Do you need to ask?¡± 215 12:15 ¡°Let me do it.¡± Emma took out her phone and dialed Olivia¡¯s number. Olivia was reading a book on the sofa. She had a terrible headache today and did not want to work. A few calls came from theboratory and they were all cut off. She just wanted to lie on the sofa alone and read a novel. The novel in her hand was Gone with the Wind. In the past few years, she would still read it often. Later on, when she went to university and entered theboratory, she had less time and stopped reading it. That was when her phone rang. It was Emma. She slid her fingertip to the answer button and picked up the phone. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Emma was a little surprised to hear thezy voice on the other end of the line. She looked at Mary and said, ¡°Olivia, aren¡¯t youing back today?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°I didn¡¯te back yesterday either.¡± What she meant was, ¡°You didn¡¯t even ask why I didn¡¯te back previously, so why do you ask today? If you have something to say, just say it. Don¡¯t beat around the bush.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this,¡± Emma exined. ¡°I hit your car today, didn¡¯t I? I want to get someone to fix it as soon as possible.¡± Olivia closed her eyes and said nonchntly, ¡°Susan has already sent it to be repaired. She will send the bill overter.¡± Emma was stunned. She did not expect this to happen. She thought that Olivia would use this opportunity topletely let everyone know about her rtionship with Ryan. After a moment of silence, Emma said, ¡°That car looks pretty good. Even if it¡¯s repaired, the effect might be irreparable. If you need to fix the damage, don¡¯t hesitate to tell me directly.¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°Yes, Susan will contact you for the details.¡± With that, the call was hung up. ¡°She hung up just like that!¡± L¡¯s eyes widened. The other two were also very surprised. 3/5 12:16 Mary stared at the phone and didn¡¯t speak for a long time. ine tilted her head and thought for a moment. Suddenly, she burst outughing. L looked at her. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± ¡°I¡¯mughing at you,¡± ine said. ¡°You keep guessing and thinking that you¡¯re right, but she doesn¡¯t take it seriously at all.¡± Hearing this, L¡¯s face turned a little red. She was embarrassed. She really didn¡¯t expect this. At the same time, she was a little unconvinced. She didn¡¯t believe that Olivia could keep her cool. It was such a good opportunity, but she didn¡¯t use it to expose her rtionship with Ryan. Emma put down her phone and looked up at the butler, signaling the butler to bring the servants out. Only the four of them were left in the dining room. She said, ¡°Maybe I¡¯m wrong. She has nothing to do with Ryan.¡± ¡°Then why did she sit in Ryan¡¯s car?¡± L was puzzled. ¡°Could it be¡­¡± Mary turned to ine. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me.¡± ine understood Mary¡¯s meaning and said with certainty, ¡°That¡¯s Ryan¡¯s car.¡± ¡°Could it be that she¡¯s not that smart? She didn¡¯t think of this. Or maybe she¡¯s too smart. She doesn¡¯t want to use the Taylor family to put on the pressure. Instead, she wanted Ryan to leave on his own.¡± L instantly thought of two possibilities. Mary spun her phone without saying anything. ine didn¡¯t say anything either. In the end, it was Emma who came to a conclusion. ¡°She should know Ryan, but their rtionship is average.¡± Mary looked at her. Emma exined, ¡°Have you forgotten that the Taylor family investigated her past in order to find her? I¡¯ve seen her information in Mom¡¯s room.¡± ¡°Hurry up and tell me,¡± L urged. ¡°Yes.¡± Emma thought for a moment and said, ¡°Her background is very clean. She was adopted by an old doctor surnamed Smith. She was a top student all the way and got into a top university with outstanding grades. She has been in the laboratory ever since. If she was very close to Ryan, it¡¯s impossible that William¡¯s people couldn¡¯t find out. It should be just an ordinary rtionship, so they didn¡¯t find out.¡± Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Chapter 39 What a clean family background. But that didn¡¯t mean anything. L raised her eyebrows. Before her family rose, she liked to read romance novels when she was a young girl. She loved the power of the male protagonist. With just a phone call, he could investigate everyone thoroughly, including how much food they had for dinner. Later on, when her family rose and became a wealthy family, she realized that it was all bullshit. She didn¡¯t even remember what she had eaten the night before. How could others find out? Without sufficient power, it was impossible to find out the exact details by relying on the detectives in the business world. The so¨Ccalled investigation on Olivia was just asking the locals, ssmates, teachers, and friends. It couldn¡¯t be investigated in detail. Moreover, even if they had enough power, there were many things that couldn¡¯t be investigated. If the world was really clear and everything could be investigated, there would not be so many corrupt officials and tax evasion. L only listened to Emma¡¯s words and did not really believe her. Mary and ine were the same. They both felt that Olivia could not be so innocent. After all, it was impossible for such a top¨Cnotch beauty to sit in a man¡¯s luxury car for no reason. L suggested. ¡°Why don¡¯t we find a private detective to keep an eye on Olivia and Ryan?¡± Just as she said it, ine red at her. ¡°You¡¯re crazy. If Ryan finds out¡­¡± L¡¯s face turned pale. She knew that she had gone overboard with her joke. She quickly said, ¡°I was just spouting nonsense.¡± ¡°Alright, stop guessing.¡± Mary frowned. ¡°If they¡¯re really in a rtionship, it will be exposed sooner or later.¡± The three of them stayed at the Taylor family until seven in the evening. They couldn¡¯t stay any longer. They were really bored. They told Emma and left. Emma did not follow them. Instead, she returned to her room to rest. To be honest, before Olivia returned, she was still a little afraid of Olivia. However, after so many days, Emma had long let down her guard. Olivia waspletely different from what she had imagined. It wasn¡¯t like what she had guessed before. Olivia wasn¡¯t a pretty girl from a humble family nor did she behave timidly like a student. She was not quiet and indifferent, and she didn¡¯t harbor resentment in her heart¡­ All of this wasn¡¯t the case. Instead, Olivia was unexpectedly cold. Emma had never seen such a cold person. Olivia had just acknowledged her family and returned to a top¨Cnotch wealthy family like the Taylor family. She actually wanted to move out and did not show up for more than half a month as if she had nothing to do with the Taylor family. These days, Emma even asionally had the illusion that there was n¨® such person as Olivia. Her eldest brother, William, also rarely came home, but he managed the Taylor Group and was closely rted to the Taylor family. His name was often heard at home. Olivia was different. She had nothing to do with the Taylor family. She did not stay in the Taylor family, nor did she propose to enter the Taylor Group. She even entrusted the shares of the Taylor Group that her grandfather had given her to William to manage. She did not care at all. Emma could not understand her. Was there really such a person who did not care about fame and fortune and treated money as dirt? She hugged the pillow and let her imagination run wild. Her mind was in a mess and she really could not think of anything. She picked up her phone and hesitated for a moment before calling Evelyn. Deep down, Emma looked down on Evelyn. She felt that Evelyn was simple¨Cminded and sinister, but she had to admit that Evelyn had the intuition of a small animal. Although Evelyn was not smart enough, her intuition was very urate. Although Evelyn did things in a shy manner and did not have any rules, she could always have idental gain. It had an unexpected effect. She had been able to hook up with Samuel for so many years because she was straightforward and acted stupid. Speaking of which, it was strange that Samuel actually fell for her trick. As for the matter of losing Olivia, this matter was sinister and not thorough at all, but she was still safe and sound and benefited greatly from it. Emma had to be elegant and kind in front of everyone. She had to be a kind sister, so there were some things that she could not tell others. After thinking about it, she felt that only Evelyn was the most suitable. Evelyn was very happy to receive a call from her daughter. She was lonely and bored at home. ¡°Emma.¡± In the face of Emma, Evelyn¡¯s tone was always gentle and fawning. There was also a hint of pride in her words. She was proud that her daughter could live such a life and be so smart and beautiful. In the past, Emma hated her show¨Coff attitude. Emma clearly had to curry favor with the Taylor family, but Evelyn still showed off. However, today, hearing Evelyn¡¯s tone, Emma felt a rare sense offort. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Emma told Evelyn about meeting Olivia today. Before she could tell Evelyn what Mary was thinking, Evelyn asked anxiously, ¡°Really? She¡¯s a mistress?¡± Evelyn¡¯s thoughts were simple and direct. What marriage alliance? the Taylor family¡¯s pressure was not within her consideration at all. With her knowledge and experience, she could not think of such things. When she heard this, her first reaction was to gloat. Ha¨Cha, Olivia was a mistress. She had to expose this matter. She had to embarrass Olivia and make the Taylor family feel ashamed of her. ¡°This is a good opportunity.¡± Evelyn could not help but be excited. ¡°We must let the Taylor family know that she is a mistress. Your grandfather is so clear¨Cminded and cares about his reputation. He will definitely not be able to stand his granddaughter being a mistress. Also, William will definitely look down on her.¡± Emma frowned. She regretted calling Evelyn. Evelyn did not know anything. After not hearing her daughter speak for a long time, Evelyn reacted and asked her directly, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m vulgar and don¡¯t know anything? I know what you¡¯re thinking. You just think that since the man and woman are unmarried, the Taylor family can take the opportunity to pressure the Book family to ept Olivia.¡± Emma turned around and hugged the pillow tightly. ¡°Since you know, why are you still saying it?¡± Evelyn sighed. Her daughter had been taught too well. She had thought too much and had thought of everything. However, how could one be perfect in every way? She said, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. If this matter is exposed, the biggest oue will be a marriage alliance between Olivia and the Book family. You look down on her and don¡¯t want her to marry well.¡± The Book family was not inferior to the Turner family. In fact, they were slightly superior. In the hearts of young girls, there were someparisons. They did not want someone who was inferior to them in every aspect to marry better than them. Emma lowered her eyes. Evelyn continued, ¡°Emma, you can only achieve your goals if you are single¨Cminded. if you think about everything and want everything, you won¡¯t get anything.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Emma was stunned. Evelyn said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if Olivia marries well. Why are you thinking so much? The key to this matter is that Olivia will never have the chance to marry Ethan after being someone else¡¯s mistress.¡± The Turner family would never want such a loose woman. Evelyn was different from Emma. Although she was simple¨Cminded, her goal was clear. Since she wanted money, she pestered Samuel. Even if she had been a mistress for more than 20 years and couldn¡¯t make their rtionship public, it didn¡¯t matter. She didn¡¯t care that she had no self¨C esteem because she had gotten what she wanted. Later on, she hoped that her daughter could live a good life openly. She didn¡¯t care and directly abandoned Olivia. She was even more ruthless and sent her daughter away. Although she had been separated from her daughter for more than ten years and their rtionship was not that close, her daughter had gotten everything better. Only someone with a single goal could easily seed. If one wanted too much, but in the end, one couldn¡¯t get anything. If Emma wanted Ethan, it didn¡¯t matter whether Olivia married well or not, as long as Emma could get Ethan. Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Evelyn¡¯s words reminded Emma. After hanging up, she sat on the bed and grabbed the ear of the doll in her arms. Although Evelyn was stupid and didn¡¯t care about priorities, she had one great advantage. She knew what she wanted and her goal was always the same. She was right. If Emma wanted Ethan, she had to follow this goal and not be half¨Chearted. Mary¡¯s matter had nothing to do with her. The first thing was to cut off the possibility of Olivia marrying into the Turner family. She tapped her fingertips on the doll¡¯s head a few times and came up with an idea. The Taylor family¡¯s living room This time, everyone was here. Even David, who had not shown up for a long time, appeared. He was lying on the sofa with his chin propped up. It was rare for him to be quiet, and he did not look as irritable as before. Liam was still upstairs. Emma sat in front of David and asked eagerly, ¡°Are you doing well outside? Come home.¡± Seeing this, Amelia looked at David with anticipation. David looked up and ignored her. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. He came back this time for Olivia. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have entered the Taylor family at all. David was surprised to receive a call from Amelia saying that Olivia might be Ryan¡¯s mistress. His first reaction was disbelief. It was absolutely impossible. How could such an imposing and unpredictable woman be a mistress? He thought about Jackson. He remembered that Jackson called her Olivia, and he tried his best to hide the envy and admiration in his eyes. What was Jackson envious of? Was Jackson envious that he was Olivia¡¯s younger brother? Jackson had an arrogant personality. David did not think that Jackson would be able to politely address Ryan¡¯s mistress like that. David was not stupid. On the contrary, he was very smart. It was just that sometimes, he could not control his violent temper, and his rationality was always one step slower. He recalled Olivia¡¯s stare and her condescending and indifferent tone that day. He could not help but clench his fingers, feeling a little strange. After leaving Jackson¡¯s ce, David went for a blood test. What a fucking joke! There was actually that substance in his blood. He had really been drugged, and it was in his own house! Since then, David moved out. He did not know who he should suspect or trust, nor did he know how to say this. This family was filled with his closest loved ones. He did not want to doubt them, nor did he want to face them, so he fled outside. Perhaps, going to Yougria was a good thing for him. Knowing that being violent was not his nature and he acted like that after being drugged, David deliberately suppressed his temper. Therefore, during this period of time, his temper had improved a lot. He could already deal with anything calmly. Grandfather had yet toe down and his father was furious. His father made a few consecutive calls, wanting to investigate the rtionship between Olivia and Ryan. His mother advised him from the side, ¡°Wait for your father toe down before making a decision. I still don¡¯t know the exact truth.¡± After knowing that Olivia might be Ryan¡¯s mistress, Amelia was as angry as Samuel. She felt that Olivia was frivolous and embarrassing and did not love herself. But women were more sensitive than men. After her anger, Amelia¡¯s heart ached for her daughter, Olivia. She felt that Olivia should be in trouble, so Olivia became a mistress. It was not easy for a beautiful girl with no background to be work alone outside. ¡°Dad.¡± Emma personally poured a cup of coffee for Samuel and patted his back. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. You have to believe Olivia. E just casually said that it was Ryan¡¯s car. It might not be the case. Don¡¯t be angry. I feel so sorry for you.¡± Samuel turned around and looked at his gentle and considerate daughter. The anger in his heart dissipated a little. Emma was still the best. She was smart and considerate. As for Olivia, he might as well not find her. She had been raised outside for almost 20 years. He did not know how wicked she was. Since she came back, she would only embarrass the Taylor family! How long had it been? She had only been back for less than a month, and such a thing had already happened. How embarrassing! Samuel looked disgusted. ¡°You don¡¯t have to speak up for her. That luxury car is real. She¡¯s just a poor student. How can she sit in such a luxurious car? If it¡¯s not Ryan¡¯s, it belongs to someone else.¡± Emma thought for a moment and exined, ¡°Maybe she bought it herself. Didn¡¯t Grandpa just transfer the shares to her?¡± ¡°Silly child.¡± Samuel was amused. He patted Emma¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Shares are not cash. We have to wait for the dividends. Your mother gave her a car and I gave her a card, but it¡¯s definitely not enough to buy a car. Besides, a car can¡¯t be bought in a day or half a day.¡± It was quite troublesome to obtain insurance and license tes for such luxury cars. Not to mention that it was Evervale. The license te had to be rolled, and the license te of the car she was sitting in was not ordinary. Of course, Emma knew that there was no dividend yet, but she had to put in a good word for Olivia. She had to make her stand clear. William had been sitting on the sofa and dealing withpany matters on his phone. When he was called back by Amelia in a hurry, he thought that something big had happened at home. In the end, it was actually such a groundless matter. Not long after arriving home, William wanted to leave, but he remembered that his grandfather had not come down yet, so he sat there. After a while, Liam took the elevator down. His legs were getting worse and worse. He even needed someone to support him with his walking stick. ¡°Dad.¡± Samuel made way for him to sit down. At the same time, he raised his phone. ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten someone to investigate this matter.¡± Liam looked up at him quietly and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want to investigate your own daughter, but do you want to investigate the Book family?¡± ¡°This is not a business matter. It concerns the Taylor family¡¯s reputation. I have to be careful,¡± Samuel said righteously. He wanted to make sure that Olivia was a mistress on the spot. After all, Liam had been in charge of the Taylor Group for many years and was very shrewd. He did not directly scold Samuel and deny this matter. Instead, he said, ¡°Call Olivia back. We¡¯re family. Let¡¯s ask her first.¡± ¡°Will she tell the truth?¡± Samuel frowned. ¡°She has already done such a shameless and immoral thing. Do you think she dares to admit it herself?¡± Liam tried to hold it in, but in the end, he could not help but hit Samuel hard with his walking stick. ¡°She¡¯s your daughter. How can a father say that about his daughter?¡± Seeing that Liam was still protecting Olivia, Samuel became even angrier. He was doing this for the Taylor family¡¯s reputation! If the Taylor family had a daughter who was a mistress, what would others think of the Taylor family? What would they think of Emma? Would they question the Taylor family¡¯s upbringing? The Taylor family could not afford to lose face! Liam really didn¡¯t like Samuel¡¯s appearance. He asked the butler to take his phone and nned to call Olivia personally to ask her toe back. If there was anything, they should make it clear face to face. After the butler made the call, he handed the phone to Liam. The beeping sound rang for a long time before it was picked up. ¡°Hello?¡± Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Emma sat quietly on the sofa. Her expression was calm and even carried just the right amount of worry. She was not worried about whether this was true or not, because there were some things that could not be verified. If Olivia was Ryan¡¯s mistress, it would be the best oue. It didn¡¯t matter if she wasn¡¯t. The Taylor family could not possibly run to Ryan and ask him if Olivia was his mistress. As long as Olivia sat in Ryan¡¯s car, this was enough. Even if Olivia denied it, the detectives couldn¡¯t find any concrete evidence. It was useless. Because she could not prove that she had nothing to do with Ryan. She was already sitting in Ryan¡¯s car. Did she have the cheek to say that she had nothing to do with him? Regardless of the rtionship, as long as Olivia had such a stain, the Taylor family would not let her marry into the Turner family. After all, a marriage alliance was for the sake of the future development of thepany, not for the sake of making enemies. Olivia didn¡¯t dare to ignore her grandfather¡¯s call. Emma could guess her attitude. It was either denial or tacit agreement. No matter what, Olivia had toe back and exin this matter in person. At the thought of this, Emma could not control the excitement in her heart. There was finally going to be a good show to watch. However, she had thought of all the possibilities, but she did not expect such an oue. The person who answered the phone was not Olivia, but Susan. ¡°Is that Liam?¡± Susan was very excited. ¡°Olivia is in theboratory. She can¡¯te out now. I¡¯ll get her to call youter. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Calling backter? It was just a lousyboratory. Olivia really treated it as her career. Samuel frowned and said impatiently, ¡°Dad, ask her to call Olivia directly.¡± Liam ignored Samuel and started chatting with Susan. ¡°Are you Olivia¡¯s assistant?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Olivia¡¯s life assistant. My name is Susan,¡± Susan introduced herself enthusiastically. ¡°Oh.¡± Liam smiled. ¡°Previously, my family wanted to hire a life assistant for Olivia. I didn¡¯t expect her to hire one herself.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Upon hearing this, Susan felt a little embarrassed. She scratched her head and said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t chosen by Olivia. I was originally Charm¡¯s employee. Mr. Book chose me.¡± In fact, Susan was not the best. She was young and about Olivia¡¯s age, so Ryan thought that they might have something inmon, so he let her be Olivia¡¯s life assistant. She actually mentioned Mr. Book so easily. Liam¡¯s phone was not on speaker, but he was old and had poor hearing, so the volume of the call was very loud. The living room was extremely quiet, so everyone could hear it clearly. Samuel started to frown. Amelia was also nervous. It seemed that Ryan was very concerned about Olivia. Could it be that Olivia was not a mistress but the two of them were in a serious rtionship? Liam paused and asked, ¡°Mr. Book from Charm?¡± ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Susan exined non¨Cstop. ¡°It¡¯s Charm.¡± She could hear Liam¡¯s confusion, so she exined further, ¡°Olivia is the leading researcher and developer of Charm.¡± Everyone in the living room was stunned when they heard this. They had almost forgotten that Olivia was a top student in biology. She was already a postgraduate student and would definitely cooperate with mentors and well¨Cknownpanies. However, the strange thing was that she was just a researcher and developer. Why would Ryan assign her a life assistant? Even scientists did not have one. Liam also thought of this. He chuckled and asked jokingly, ¡°Yourpany¡¯s benefits are so good. As a researcher and developer, Olivia even has a car and a life assistant.¡± Susan also smiled. She thought that this kind old man was joking with her. ¡°Yes, ourpany¡¯s welfare is very good, but Ms. Taylor is different.¡± At this point, her tone became more serious. She no longer called her Olivia but Ms. Taylor. ¡°Ms. Taylor is Charm¡¯s shareholder. An important patent in Charm¡¯s form was discovered and extracted by Ms. Taylor¡¯s team.¡± Speaking of this, Susan might as well say more, ¡°You can check this on Wikipedia. Ms. Taylor is an outstanding researcher. She is also known as the most outstanding young scientist in biology for the past ten years.¡°. Liam was stunned. Samuel and Amelia were shocked. David said, ¡°Ha¨Cha, how ridiculous.¡± After saying that, he stood up and left. William also said that he had something on at thepany and left. Only Emma was sitting on the sofa with a stiff expression on her face. She was like a clown. She remembered her words and actions from before and bit her lower lip hard. How was that possible? How could Olivia be a scientist? She didn¡¯t look like a scientist at all. She didn¡¯t know if it was tofort herself or to verify it, but she turned on her phone and searched Olivia¡¯s name on Wikipedia. Soon, an introduction about Olivia popped up. It was filled with dazzling results and honors. Every one of them was a real award, unlike the foreign pheasant awards that they used to gild themselves or the honor awards given by their families. Emma stared at a line of words. Olivia represented her country in the International Olympic Biology Competition and won the first prize. There were also some research awards below that she didn¡¯t recognize. She randomly searched for one and found that they were all very professional and high¨Cprofile awards. Amelia was also stunned. She took out her phone and started to search. Looking at the series of shing honors on it, she suddenly felt her face burning. Not long ago, she even called Olivia¡¯s counselor and said that Olivia was not allowed to enter the laboratory. That counselor must beughing at her! Among these people, only Liam was genuinely happy. He said nice a few times and asked Susan about Olivia in detail. Previously, the information the Taylor family had investigated was not so detailed. It was mainly to verify their identities, so the investigation was focused on what happened when Olivia was young and about five years old. ¡°Olivia is so amazing!¡± Liam eximed. He was no longer as calm and steady as before. He was like an old urchin who was sincerely proud of his junior. ¡°Of course,¡± Susan said non¨Cstop. Olivia was her idol, her goddess, and the person Susan admired the most. She knew Olivia¡¯s achievements very well. ¡°Charm only appeared because of the yeast that Olivia suggested. Olivia is super amazing. Not only is she Charm¡¯s shareholder, but she¡¯s also the most important researcher and developer.¡± ¡°Previously, there was a problem that the research and development team couldn¡¯t solve even after half a year. Mr. Book invited Olivia. In three days, just three days, it was solved. Liam, you have to know that ourpany¡¯s research and development team is famous internationally. Many of them graduated from top international universities and are all PhD students. They all admire Olivia.¡± Liam chuckled. ¡°Our Olivia is the smartest!¡± Susan nodded. ¡°Olivia is good at everything.¡± Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Chapter 42 After hanging up the phone, Liam was still happy. The corners of his mouth could not be closed. When the surrounding servants saw this, theyughed and praised Miss Olivia in unison. The atmosphere in the room was harmonious. Suddenly, a hearty female voice sounded. ¡°Dad, Olivia has been found. Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± Hearing this voice, everyone in the room was stunned. Then, the butler reacted and quickly brought the servants to wee her. Ms. Amy was back! That was the real eldest daughter of the Taylor family, the aunt of William and the others, Amy. When Liam saw his daughter, the smile on his face deepened. He subconsciously said, ¡°You still have the cheek to me me. You went to an ind somewhere to hide. How can I find you since you don¡¯t answer my call?¡± At this point, Liam seemed to have thought of something. The joy of seeing his daughter was reced by dissatisfaction. He snorted angrily. ¡°Wicked girl, tell me. How many years has it been since you came back?¡± He was old and had not interfered in thepany¡¯s matters for many years. Liam was no longer as restrained as before. Instead, he acted like a kid. As he spoke, the corners of his eyes became wet. He felt so sad and distressed. This wretched girl hadn¡¯te back to visit him for so many years. Wasn¡¯t she afraid that he would die? At this moment, Liam¡¯s emotions were veryplicated. There was the joy of seeing his daughter, the resentment of not seeing his daughter for many years, and a trace of sadness and heartache. This girl was still traumatized after so many years! Back then, Olivia¡¯s disappearance had dealt a huge blow to both the Taylor and Green families. Amelia¡¯s mother raised her walking stick and beat Samuel up. If Amelia had not had a mental problem, the two of them might have gotten a divorce. At that time, William was still young, only 10 years old. After learning that his sister had gone missing, he locked himself in his room and did not drink a single drop of water for three days. How could such a young child withstand such torture? He almost died. At that time, the Taylor family was in a mess. Liam suffered a blow and was bedridden. Samuel only knew how to kneel on the ground and apologize to everyone. The Green family hated him to the core. Amelia was mentally unstable and could not recognize anyone. The family was in a mess. Amy supported everything. Thisdy, who was not even 30 years old, used her thin shoulders to carry everything. Sheforted her family while looking for Olivia. She also had to take time to deal with thepany¡¯s matters. She remained silent and handled everything wlessly. Everyone They praised her for being steady, and calm, and had the bearing of a general. However, only Liam knew that she did not dare to let herself stop. She was afraid that if she stopped, she would copse. If Amelia¡¯s love for Olivia was her mother¡¯s love and her nature, then to Amy, Olivia was her spiritual pir. When Olivia went missing, the one who suffered the greatest blow was not Amelia, but Olivia¡¯s aunt, Amy. Amy¡¯s life resembled a treacherous and tumultuous journey. Shortly after tying the knot, her adoring husband tragically perished in a devastating car ident. Topound her agony, she experienced the heart¨Cwrenching loss of a miscarriage due to the immense grief she endured. Under the weight of this double blow, Amy found herself devoid of any will to carry on. The pain was so unbearable that she pleaded for death on multiple asions. It was Amelia who brought the newborn Olivia to her bed and told her that Olivia would be her daughter from now on. Amy watched as the baby stretched out her fair hand and grabbed her fingers. Only then did she have the will to live. She slowly recovered and treated Olivia as her biological daughter. It could be said that when Olivia was young, Amy had taken care of her longer than Amelia, Olivia¡¯s biological mother. After the Taylor family stabilized, Olivia could not be found at all. Amy went overseas alone and did not return for more than ten years. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. There was also a girl in her twenties who came back with Amy. She was bright and beautiful, gentle and elegant. When Amelia saw her, a kind smile appeared on her face. ¡°This must be Yvonne.¡± Amy, who was talking to Liam, pped her forehead and smiled. ¡°Look at me. I forgot to introduce her. This is Yvonne, my goddaughter.¡± The Taylor family had heard of Yvonne¡¯s name, but they had never seen her in person. Yvonne was the daughter of Amy¡¯s assistant. The assistant had been by Amy¡¯s side for many years, and the two of them had a good rtionship. Amy had always liked the assistant¡¯s daughter. She had never had a child in her life, so she especially liked other people¡¯s children. No matter which family¡¯s child it was, as long as they were good¨Clooking and had a good personality, Amy was willing to pay attention to them and guide them. Logically speaking, Yvonne was just a child of the assistant. It was impossible for her to acknowledge Amy as her godmother. However, when she was 12 years old, her mother died of liver cancer and she became a child without a mother. Her biological father and her mother had been divorced for many years, and her stepmother was unwilling to ept her at all. The little girl had suddenly lost her mother and her biological father was so cold and ruthless. Amy could not stand it anymore and adopted her. It was an ordinary kindness. Amy did not expect the little girl to treat her as family. She just wanted to give the girl a ce to stay. However, the little girl was exceptionally hardworking and was very filial to Amy. She was so considerate, just like a biological daughter. Gradually, Amy epted Yvonnepletely as her daughter. Amy was alone overseas, and the Taylor family had always been worried. Now that there was a girl by her side, the Taylor family were also very happy and did not stop her. ¡°She is so pretty.¡± Amelia grabbed Yvonne¡¯s hand lovingly and praised her repeatedly. ¡°She has a good personality and is steady.¡± Emma sat beside Amelia. She hugged Amelia¡¯s arm and said coquettishly, ¡°Mommy, you¡¯ve forgotten about me. You don¡¯t even remember me as your daughter.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so narrow¨Cminded.¡± Amelia turned around and tapped the tip of Emma¡¯s nose. Her eyes were filled with affection. Amy was back, so the servants in the Taylor family were all busy preparing lunch and cleaning up the room. Liam asked her happily, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± It was not that he did not know his daughter¡¯s taste, but his daughter had been overseas for many years and was used to foreign food. Her taste had probably changed long ago. Amy said, ¡°No hurry. Where is Olivia? Didn¡¯t you say that Olivia has been found? I came back this time for Olivia.¡± She couldn¡¯t hide the excitement in her voice. Amy almost forcefully suppressed the tears in the corners of her eyes. Hearing this, Yvonne, who was sitting beside her, lowered her eyes. Her long and fluttering eyshes hid the emotions in her eyes. Yvonne had been worried about this matter since she was overseas. It wasn¡¯t because she was really curious about Olivia and cared about Olivia, but she had no choice. She was so worried. Even if she didn¡¯t want to know anything about Olivia, someone would always remind her. Yvonne was Amy¡¯s goddaughter. She was adopted by Amy, but in fact, her household register was not in the Taylor family, but with her biological father. A child with a father was not an orphan, and she was not eligible for adoption. Although Amy liked her, she did not spend much effort to move Yvonne¡¯s household register over. After all, once the household registration was moved, Yvonne would be qualified to inherit the Taylor family. Amy had no children. Even though Yvonne¡¯s household register had not been moved over, she had been by Amy¡¯s side for many years. Amy only raised her as a child. Amy would definitely give her a large inheritance in the future. However, things were different now. The child that Amy doted on the most was back! Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Liam called Olivia, and it was still Susan who answered. She said that Olivia was conducting a very important experiment and wouldn¡¯t be out for a while, so she couldn¡¯t disturb Olivia. When Amelia heard this, she subconsciously frowned and said unhappily, ¡°Olivia is really getting more and more insensible! What experiment is so important? Is it more important than seeing her family? Go in directly and ask her toe back.¡± Having been a richdy for many years, Amelia was used to instructing others. Since Susan was Olivia¡¯s life assistant, Amelia felt that she was a servant who could be ordered around at will. Susan hesitated. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Liam knew a little more about theboratory. He was different from Amelia, who had been raised in a rich family for decades and only knew how to enjoy her life every day. He knew that aboratory at Ember University was built for over 20 million dors or even a few billion dors. Moreover, it was not just the price. Many experimental products could not be bought with money. More importantly, something like an experiment could cause safety idents if one was not careful. If there was sulfuric acid or an explosion, one would be dead. Therefore, he asked, ¡°Is it a very important experiment?¡± Susan did not know much about this, but she asked the students around her and replied, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very important. I heard from the students here that some substances have a time limit. They change in the air in a few seconds. If we don¡¯t observe them in time, we won¡¯t be able to find themter.¡± Upon hearing this, Liam became nervous and quickly said, ¡°Then don¡¯t call her. When Oliviaes out, ask her to go home. Tell her that Amy is back.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Susan replied cheerfully. ¡°I¡¯ll tell Olivia as soon as shees out.¡± After hanging up, Liam looked at Amy. Amy smiled. There was no displeasure on her face. Instead, she waspletely happy. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Olivia to be so amazing.¡± All these years, Amy had thought of many possibilities regarding Olivia¡¯s future. The worst oue would be to be sold to a remote vige as a child bride. The best oue would be to be adopted by a kind couple and live a peaceful and happy life. However, she did not expect Olivia to be better than she had imagined. She was indeed the daughter of the Taylor family. She was outstanding to the core. All these years, in order to pray for Olivia¡¯s safety, Amy had done many good deeds and donated a lot of money to the poor mountainous areas. She had a glimmer of hope. As long as she donated more, Olivia might be able to use any sum. Now that she had found Olivia and Olivia was living such a good life and was so outstanding, Amy would not care about such a small matter as her not being able toe back in time. ¡°Perfect. I¡¯m tired too. I won¡¯t eat lunch. I¡¯ll go upstairs and sleep for a while. We¡¯ll talk when Olivia comes back tonight.¡± As she spoke, Amy got up. Before she left, she was still worried and reminded them, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t rush Olivia. I heard that safety is the most important thing in an experiment. Don¡¯t disturb her mind. It¡¯s fine if something goes wrong. The key is not to hurt her.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Liam nodded. The servant quickly led Amy and Yvonne upstairs. Liam watched them go up before turning to Amelia. Just now, there was an outsider like Yvonne around, so he didn¡¯t embarrass Amelia. Now that Yvonne had gone upstairs, he reprimanded Amelia mercilessly, ¡°Have you be stupid from staying at home? How dare you spout nonsense!¡± The head of the family must be wise. Liam was a generous head. He rarely said anything harsh to Amelia, his daughter¨Cinw. This was the first time he had spoken so harshly. Amelia was dumbfounded. She looked at Liam in shock. Liam did not want to reprimand her. It was just that she was getting more and more overboard. She was no longer young. It was fine if she was getting stupider and stupider, but she did not even have the heart of a loving mother. ¡°In the future, don¡¯t get involved in Olivia¡¯s matters. I¡¯m not asking you to be fair. I just hope that you won¡¯t drag Olivia down.¡± Upon hearing this, Amelia¡¯s face turned red. Amy and Yvonne weren¡¯t around, but there were still so many servants in the house. There was also the junior, Emma. Liam didn¡¯t show her respect at all and reprimanded her directly. She couldn¡¯t be more embarrassed! ¡°Dad, why am I dragging Olivia down? I was just asking. Shouldn¡¯t she return home immediately when Amy is back? What experiment is more important than Amy?¡± Upon hearing this, Liam looked up at her with disappointment in his eyes. ¡°Even Amy knows that safety is the most important thing in an experiment. As a mother, you only care about your own face and don¡¯t care about Olivia at all.¡± ¡°What danger can there be in an experiment?¡± Amelia subconsciously retorted. ¡°Isn¡¯t she a biology student? She¡¯s just observing the leaves and extracting microorganisms. What danger can there be?¡± Liam closed his eyes and was extremely disappointed. ¡°I won¡¯t talk to you about this. Don¡¯t interfere in Olivia¡¯s matters in the future. Since you didn¡¯t raise her and don¡¯t n to give her your shares, don¡¯t get involved in her matters.¡± Share? Amelia¡¯s expression suddenly changed. She thought that Liam was eyeing the Green family¡¯s shares and immediately said, ¡°The Green family¡¯s shares are to be reserved for Emma.¡± Olivia already had the Taylor family¡¯s shares and Emma still had nothing. Amelia had to n for Emma. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Liam waved his hand impatiently. ¡°Who cares? I¡¯m just telling you not to get involved in Olivia¡¯s business.¡± If she interfered, she had to give her shares to Olivia! Amelia did not dare to care. Anyway, Olivia was not close to her. Since Liam asked her not to get involved, so be it. Amelia stood up and led Emma upstairs. When they were far away, Liam suddenly became mad and threw the pillow on the sofa at Samuel. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡± Samuel knew that he was indeed guilty ording to Emma¡¯s matter. No legitimate daughter should give her shares to the mistress¡® daughter. However, Emma was also the Taylor family¡¯s daughter. They were both the Taylor family¡¯s daughters. Olivia had shares, but Emma didn¡¯t. Moreover, Emma was so obedient and filial. Sometimes, Samuel would be d that he lost Olivia back then. Otherwise, Emma would not have returned to the Taylor family. Samuel straightened his neck. ¡°If you also gave Emma shares, Amelia wouldn¡¯t go so far!¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Liam was so angry that his neck turned red. In the bedroom on the second floor, Emma wasforting Amelia and asionally teasing Amelia. ¡°Sweetie.¡± Amelia was amused by her. She pinched Emma¡¯s soft face and sighed in her heart. Emma was still the most considerate. Raised outside, Olivia was just so indifferent. She didn¡¯t intend to care about Olivia anymore. So be it. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t care about Olivia, but that Olivia didn¡¯t care. Amelia was also unwilling to use her warm side to face Olivia¡¯s apathetic side. After making Ameliaugh, Emma heaved a sigh of relief. She leaned against Amelia and said, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I misunderstood Olivia and thought that she was rted to Ryan.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Amelia was angry when she heard this. To think that her heart ached for Olivia for a long while. She thought that Olivia was a youngdy with only beauty and no background, so Olivia became a mistress. In the end, Olivia was very powerful. Olivia looked weak, but she actually had another identity and deliberately hid it from them. It was better not to have such a hidden daughter who didn¡¯t open her heart to her mother. ¡°In the future, stay away from her,¡± Amelia warned. ¡°You¡¯re innocent and pampered. You don¡¯t have so many schemes in your head. But a girl raised outside is different. She has a lot of thoughts. Perhaps she caused the car crush on purpose this time. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t she exin clearly at that time and let you misunderstand?¡± Amelia disliked Olivia more and more. She might have a motherly heart before. However, after being reprimanded by Liam downstairs, she was furious. She no longer had any love for Olivia, only disgust. It was all because of Olivia that she had embarrassed herself in front of the servants. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Chapter 44 When Olivia came out of theboratory, it was already past two in the afternoon. She had note out to eat at noon and was extremely hungry now. Susan was an outstanding assistant. She immediately brought a warm takeaway over. Other than Olivia¡¯s portion, she also brought food for her ssmates in theboratory. When Susan started to work here, Mr. Book said that Olivia was a genius and that her time was tight. She might not be able to handle her social life. He asked Susan to keep an eye on it and build a good rtionship with the people around Olivia. She could not be afraid of spending money. He would reimburse Susan. Olivia sat in the lounge and ate. Susan poured her a cup of hot water and sat beside her. She whispered, ¡°Olivia, Liam called and said that your aunt is back. They want you to go back as soon as possible.¡± Aunt? Olivia¡¯s hand that was holding the fork paused. She had heard William mention that this aunt doted on her a lot, but she was overseas and could not be contacted. Regardless of whether her aunt doted on her or not, her aunt was still an elder. She had to go back. Olivia quickly finished the takeout and gathered everyone for a meeting to guide them on the next steps of the experiment. Then, she went home and changed her clothes before returning to the Taylor family with Susan. The Taylor family residence was near the foot of the mountain. It was veryrge and was surrounded by a tourist area. However, only a portion of the tourist area was open. The remaining was used by the Taylor family. This was because the higher¨Cups had stipted that the area of the private residence could not be too big. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. However, since there were policies, there were countermeasures. Moreover, an old wealthy family like the Taylor family had many ways to deal with it. Since the private residence could not be too big, they would build a tourist area. There were hospitals, resort hotels, and beautiful ¡°office areas¡°. Private hospitals and resort hotels were open to the public, and the ¡°office area¡± was where the Taylor family lived. It was a certain distance from the hospital and hotel. When Susan arrived at the gate, she was stopped. It was Olivia who rolled down the window. Only when the guard saw that it was Miss Olivia did he let her in. The guard in the lead stepped forward. ¡°Miss Olivia, will you take this car often in the future? If you do, we¡¯ll register it and you can pass through directly.¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes shed slightly. After thinking quietly for a while, she said, ¡°I will take this car often recently.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The guard nodded. ¡°Take care, Miss Olivia.¡± The car entered the scenic area and drove to a ce near the mansion. The servant led the car into the basement. Olivia got out of the car and slowly walked toward the mansion. There were electronic devices along the way, and there was no one else. When it scanned Olivia¡¯s face from two yards away, the door opened automatically. There were many green belts in the mansion of the Taylor family. It was surrounded by rich green and expensive trees. Olivia was wearing soft t shoes, stepping quietly through the grass. She walked forward slowly. Step by step, she suddenly heard a familiar voice. She stopped. ¡°Why are you always unhappy?¡± The man¡¯s voice was a littlezy. ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± It was Emma¡¯s voice. She pretended to be calm. ¡°Cut it out.¡± The man chuckled. ¡°We grew up together. I can tell whether you¡¯re happy or not.¡± The man leaned against the tree trunk casually. After thinking for a moment, he knew what was going on. ¡°Is it because of Olivia?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Emma stopped him. ¡°You.¡± The man sighed. Actually, there was no need to ask such a thing. It was obvious. Just now, when he arrived at the Taylor family, Amy had been grabbing his hand. She liked him very much and even mentioned the engagement between the Taylor and Green families many times. She emphasized that in the Taylor family, Olivia was the one who had the engagement. ¡°Are you afraid that she¡¯ll snatch me away?¡± The man suddenly approached her. Emma lowered her eyes. ¡°She has already snatched Grandpa, Aunt, and William away. Mom and Dad also feel sorry for her. I don¡¯t care about these things. These belong to her in the first ce, but you are different!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± the manforted her. ¡°I won¡¯t be snatched away, and¡­¡± His tone was suddenly sharp. ¡°What belongs to you is yours. She can¡¯t take anything away!¡± Emma understood Ethan. Seeing this, she asked nervously, ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Ethan chuckled. ¡°To avenge you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mess around.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t mess around. It¡¯s just that someone doesn¡¯t know her ce and is too greedy. I¡¯m just reminding her.¡± Thest sentence was like a ferocious beast that devoured people. His tone was cold. At this moment, hurried footsteps could be heard. The person seemed to be jogging. The footsteps were very heavy and immediately rmed Emma and Ethan who were behind the tree. The two turned around and saw Susan running up to Olivia. ¡°Olivia, why haven¡¯t you gone in yet?¡± Olivia! Their pupils suddenly dted. Olivia was actually here. Did she hear everything just now? Emma¡¯s face turned pale. Sensing that something was wrong with her, Ethan held her cold and trembling hand andforted her silently. He was here with her. So what if Olivia heard it? It was the truth. Olivia was too greedy. Not only did she snatch Liam and William¡¯s attention, but she also got the Taylor family¡¯s shares. Now, she even wanted to snatch Emma¡¯s engagement! Ethan stood out and nned to confront Olivia. If Olivia heard them, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal. Olivia would at most scold them. With that thought in mind, Ethan walked out. He was wearing a casual suit and had long legs. As soon as he stood up, he blocked half the way. ¡°Did you hear everything?¡± He put his hands in his pockets and raised his chin slightly. There was a hint of arrogance in his expression. He was ready to argue with Olivia and put all the me on himself, making Emma innocent. Olivia raised her eyes and looked at him indifferently. Then, she passed by him and walked toward the door of the vi. That nce was indifferent and normal, without a trace of emotion, as if it was just a casual nce at the flowers and trees. Ethan was dumbfounded! No one had ever ignored him like this. He couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He quickened his pace and stood in front of Olivia. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you responding?¡± Olivia looked up. She was a little confused and looked a little innocent. ¡°How should I respond?¡± she asked. Well, Ethan choked. Yes, how should she respond? He didn¡¯t know how she should respond either. Ethan had always been the center of attention. He was one of the best among his peers. This was the first time he had been rendered speechless. However, he quickly reacted and changed the topic. ¡°Ms. Taylor, did you hear everything just now?¡± Olivia thought for a moment and said, ¡°If you mean what you said to Emma behind the tree three minutes and twenty¨Cone seconds ago, then I did hear it.¡± How precise! Susan had no idea what was going on, so she could only sigh to herself. Upon hearing Olivia¡¯s admission, Ethan sneered. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have a hobby of eavesdropping.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Olivia¡¯s tone was indifferent. Ethan was dumbfounded. This was the first time he had encountered someone admitting to eavesdropping. To be honest, it was not eavesdropping at all. This was the path to the door. There were many people walking here and there. Ethan deliberately said this to anger Olivia and listen to her retort. Only then would it be easier to attack her. Unexpectedly, she admitted it just like that! Why didn¡¯t she y by the rules? Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Ethan had an indescribable depression in his heart, but even so, he still had to continue. ¡°Since you¡¯ve heard it, I can¡¯t be bothered to look for you anymore.¡± His tone suddenly turned cold. ¡°The most important thing in life is to do your job. For so many years, Emma has been the one who lives in the Taylor family. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed that you got the Taylor family¡¯s shares without doing anything?¡± Olivia didn¡¯t speak. She was silent for a moment and thought for a moment. That sounded right. Hence, she nodded. ¡°Yes, I really shouldn¡¯t have taken the Taylor family¡¯s shares.¡± Ethan was dumbfounded again. Why didn¡¯t she y by the rules again? Ethan did not know how to continue this topic. Logically speaking, Olivia should refute him and say that she should take the shares. This way, he could be righteous and give many reasons to refute her. In the end, she admitted it just like that! Ethan was helpless and could only change the topic. ¡°There¡¯s also the engagement. The person I¡¯ve set my eyes on is Emma. Not everyone can rece her casually. I hope you know your ce. I won¡¯t pay any attention to you.¡± This time, Olivia did not admit it. Instead, she looked up and nced at him indifferently. Ethan immediately felt embarrassed as if he was being sized up like a good. It was as if he was not a living person at all but an object in her Ethan subconsciously frowned. He did not like this feeling. eyes. Olivia had always been mild¨Cmannered and rarely changed her emotions. She was not willing to fuss over many things. However, this did not mean that she was willing to tolerate others provoking her again and again and bullying her. She had already tolerated Emma and Ethan, but they did not take her tolerance seriously. Instead, they thought that she was weak and easy to bully. Olivia¡¯s thoughts were simple and direct. Since they didn¡¯t understand what she meant and didn¡¯t understand human nature, she shouldn¡¯t treat them as people. She should treat them like dogs. An animal like a dog would not dare to extend its ws when it was beaten ruthlessly and in pain! ¡°Who were the two people engaged?¡± Olivia suddenly spoke. She was still expressionless and cold, but her aura suddenly changed. She was domineering and oppressive. Ethan¡¯s expression changed. Feeling that he was being suppressed by Olivia, he forced himself to speak. ¡°The ones who made the engagement you and me, but¡­¡± Before he could finish, he was interrupted. Olivia was clearly impatient with him and said directly, ¡°Since it¡¯s just the two of us, it¡¯s easy.¡± When Emma heard this, her heart skipped a beat. She thought that Olivia was going to snatch her engagement away, but then she heard the next sentence. Olivia said, ¡°Since you¡¯re unwilling and I¡¯m unwilling, let¡¯s cancel the engagement!¡± What was Olivia doing? Ethan and Emma were both stunned. Emma reacted quickly and immediately said, ¡°Olivia, what are you talking about? This was decided by the two families. How can it be canceled just like that?¡± Ethan also spoke in a mocking tone. ¡°Who do you think you are? How can you cancel it just like that?¡± Upon hearing this, Olivia suddenly lowered her eyes and chuckled. When she looked up, her eyes were filled with nobility and arrogance. ¡°I will let you see it.¡± Upon hearing this, Emma suddenly had a bad feeling. She subconsciously apologized, ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s all my fault. You didn¡¯t snatch my things. Everything is yours.¡± ¡°Emma.¡± Ethan pulled her over and shielded her behind him. He said disdainfully, ¡°Let her go. I don¡¯t believe that she, who has been lost for 18 years, has the right to interfere in the engagement between the two families.¡± ¡°I¡¯m indeed not qualified.¡± Olivia looked up. ¡°But I don¡¯t think the Turner family is willing to ept an illegitimate daughter.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Emma suddenly looked up. Her eyes were bloodshot as she stared at Olivia. How would Olivia know? Olivia ignored Emma and said, ¡°A person without any status¡­¡± She wanted to say that it was not presentable, but she felt that this sentence was not very appropriate. Olivia did not have the habit of humiliating other people¡¯s mothers. Hence, she changed her words. ¡°Will the Turner family ept a daughter who has no status and is raised outside?¡± Ethan was already dumbfounded. He stared nkly at Emma, not knowing how to react. Emma clenched her fists tightly and stared at Olivia. She said word by word, ¡°How did you know?¡± How was that possible? It was impossible. Olivia couldn¡¯t possibly know! Emma could not figure it out. Ordinary people would not guess her rtionship with Samuel. Her looks were simr to Evelyn¡¯s, and she did not look like Samuel at all. Those who had seen her would not consider her as an illegitimate daughter. ¡°Is that so hard to guess?¡± Olivia asked calmly. ¡°In the Taylor family, only Samuel, Amelia, and David are biased toward you unconditionally. David is young and has a childhood friendship with you. Amelia treats you as a lost daughter because she was mentally deranged back then, but Samuel is strange.¡± Men were careless and were often not at home. Adult men should be more distant from their adopted daughters. As the saying went, a grown woman shouldn¡¯t be too close to her father. Moreover, the two of them were not rted by blood. Samuel¡¯s actions did not make sense at all. Emma began to tremble. She looked at Olivia with surprise and fear. For such a long time, Olivia actually knew everything but did not say a word. What a deep scheme! ¡°What do you want?¡± Emma could no longer maintain the gentle and magnanimous expression on her face. She revealed the ruthlessness that she shared with Evelyn. ¡°Expose me?¡± Emma sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that your disappearance back then caused Mother to lose her mind. Aren¡¯t you afraid of exposing the truth and hurting her again?¡± Olivia lowered her eyes and seemed to be in a dilemma. Upon seeing this, Emma was overjoyed and immediately became aggressive. ¡°Grandpa knows my identity. Even Grandpa tacitly acknowledges my existence. Do you still want to expose it and cause trouble in the Taylor family? Mother¡¯s body can¡¯t withstand torture. If anything really happens, the Green family will not let you off. Grandpa and William will also have a grudge against you!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Olivia said. Emma could not help but rejoice. She had finally convinced Olivia. However, before this joy could spread, Olivia suddenly turned to Ethan. ¡°You saw it.¡± Olivia¡¯s tone was calm. ¡°Now, other than Karen, I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want to marry such a scheming and thick¨Cskinned person.¡± Oh no! Emma¡¯s heart sank. She was so focused on preventing Olivia from telling the truth that she forgot that Ethan was also here. In Ethan¡¯s heart, she had always been pure, kind, educated, and reasonable. If he knew that she had long known her background and shamelessly cheated Amelia of the Green family¡¯s shares, he would definitely hate her. At the thought of this, Emma panicked. She subconsciously looked at Ethan pleadingly, but Ethan did not even look at her. He turned around and left. His back view was cold and disappointed. ¡°Ethan!¡± Emma was in despair. It was over. Everything was over. She red angrily at Olivia. Olivia lowered her head and fiddled with her fingers. Her tone was indifferent. ¡°I told you not to provoke me.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Emma was very smart and immediately realized. ¡°So this is your goal!¡± Olivia had never thought of exposing her. Previously, Olivia had exposed her background only to make her panic and give herself away. From the beginning to the end, Olivia¡¯s goal was to destroy her engagement with Ethan. Olivia ignored her and walked around her to the door. When Olivia passed by her, Olivia said, ¡°I hope you can behave yourself.¡± Olivia did not like to beat around the bush and rarely made a move. However, if she did, she would definitely hit the enemy¡¯s weak spot! Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Olivia walked toward the entrance of the vi. As soon as she walked in, a servant rushed out. Olivia couldn¡¯t dodge in time and was hit hard. She looked up with a frown and saw the disgust in the servant¡¯s eyes. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Olivia was stunned. She knew this maid. Her name was unclear. Everyone called her Lynn. Lynn was an experienced person. She heard that when Michelle was still alive, Lynn was here. Amy and Emma were raised by Lynn personally. Lynn had a high status in the Taylor family. She was almost like the nanny in Downton Abbey. The juniors in the family were extremely respectful to her. Lynn was no longer working in the Taylor family. She was practically in a state of retirement. Even the butler respected her greatly. After Olivia returned to the Taylor family, she only met Lynn a few times and did not interact with Lynn. She did not even speak to Lynn. Lynn ignored Olivia and rushed to the phone. She picked up the receiver and said, ¡°Sam, drive over quickly. Drive the RV. Quick, something happened to Yvonne!¡± Upon hearing themotion, Emma took a few steps forward in a hurry and asked, ¡°Lynn, what¡¯s wrong with Yvonne?¡± ¡°Emma¡­¡± Lynn held Emma¡¯s hand. Tears streamed down her face as her lips trembled. ¡°Yvonne, Yvonnemitted suicide by taking sleeping pills!¡± ¡°How could this be?¡± Emma was shocked. She had not interacted much with Yvonne. They had only chatted briefly this afternoon. In her impression, Yvonne was a gentle and sensible girl. Previously, Emma thought that Yvonne was scheming. An orphan girl actually clung to Amy and made Amy treat her as her biological daughter. However, upon interacting with Yvonne, Emma came to realize that this girl possessed a remarkable gentleness. Every action, word, and gesture exuded a soothing aura, akin to a gentle spring breeze. Yvonne had a remarkable talent for caring for others. She didn¡¯t seem like a scheming person at all. Why would shemit suicide? It shouldn¡¯t be. Hearing this, Lynn nced at Olivia. Her gaze was like a poisonous knife, and her tone was gloomy. ¡°What else could it be? Everything that happened to our family recently was all because of her!¡± As she spoke, Lynn¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Olivia, almost as if she were directly addressing Olivia by name. Emma was a little stunned. What did this have to do with Olivia? Olivia had just returned. Then, she heard Lynn say, ¡°Ms. Yvonne heard that after Olivia was found, she felt that someone could take care of her godmother. She felt that her identity would make things difficult for Olivia and her godmother. She was sensitive and thoughtful. She always thought for others, so she took sleeping pills and committed suicide.¡± Olivia stood behind the two of them and did not say anything for a long time. She really didn¡¯t know what to say. How could she be med for this? She had never seen Yvonne before. The Taylor family was already in a mess. No one cared about Olivia at all. Amy only saw Yvonne lying on the bed with a pale face and weak breathing. She didn¡¯t even look at Olivia. After the car drove over, Amy followed. Samuel was worried and followed. Seeing this, Emma followed closely behind. Olivia nced at the door. Amelia was shocked and quickly stood in front of her. She said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t follow her. Yvonne can¡¯t see you.¡± Lynn, who was standing beside Amelia, saw that Olivia was expressionless and did not look worried at all. In the end, she could not help but say angrily, ¡°Ms. Yvonnemitted suicide because of you. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t feel guilty and me yourself, but how can you be so cold? If it weren¡¯t for you, Ms. Yvonne wouldn¡¯t have suffered such a disaster.¡± Lynn¡¯s heart ached when she thought of Yvonne, who was as pale as a sheet on the bed. What a good girl. Although she had been by Ms. Amy¡¯s side for many years and had not returned to the country, she heard that it was Lynn who raised Ms. Amy, so she often called Lynn and even sent Lynn a lot of things, saying that she wanted to be filial to Lynn on behalf of Amy. Lynn had never seen such a meticulous, kind, and beautiful girl. Thinking about how such a beautiful girl hadmitted suicide because of a selfish and cold person like Olivia, Lynn became even more resentful of Olivia. Amelia also frowned deeply. She had always acted like a nobledy. At most, she would frown slightly. It was rare for her to frown so deeply without caring about her image. ¡°Your grandfather is upstairs. Go and see him, and then leave. I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s happening with Yvonne. The hospital is too close to this ce. Don¡¯t linger here. Go straight back to school and avoid coming over for the time being.¡± Olivia remained silent, opting instead to ascend the staircase directly to visit her Grandpa. ¡°Wait.¡± Amelia stopped her after she took two steps. ¡°Although you¡¯re the Taylor family¡¯s bloodline, Emma and Yvonne are both daughters of the Taylor family. If I find out that you bullied the two of them behind our backs because of your blood rtionship with the Taylor family, I won¡¯t let you off even if you¡¯re my biological daughter.¡± After saying that, seeing that Olivia did not react, Amelia became even more frustrated. She could not help but say fiercely, ¡°You¡¯d better behave yourself. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not recognizing you as my daughter!¡± This time, Olivia finally reacted. She turned around and looked at Amelia indifferently. Thinking that Olivia still remembered their mother¨Cdaughter rtionship, Amelia felt a little smug. She threatened. ¡°At that time, even if I fall out with your grandfather, I will chase you out of the Taylor family!¡± Olivia was speechless. Amelia thought she was very willing to stay here. If her grandfather had not called her back, she would not have stepped into this ce at all. This family was crazy. Olivia ignored Amelia and went straight upstairs. After exchanging a few words with Liam, she returned to school overnight. Yvonne¡¯s condition was dire. She had experienced multiple life¨Cthreatening episodes. If it weren¡¯t for the Taylor family¡¯s private hospital, which boasted exceptional medical expertise and state¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cart facilities, she might not have survived at all. After sleeping for three days and three nights, Yvonne slowly woke up. Her once full and beautiful red lips were pale and cracked, making Amy¡¯s heart break. ¡°Godmother.¡± She had been asleep for too long, so her throat was dry. Yvonne¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°Am I dreaming?¡± Amy held her hand. She seemed to be stunned by Amy¡¯s grip. Then, she revealed a timid, careful, but satisfied smile. ¡°I must be dreaming! Only in dreams will you hold my hand.¡± With that, she closed her eyes and rubbed her cheek against the back of Amy¡¯s hand. ¡°That¡¯s great. How I wish I were your daughter. Only in my dreams would I dare to indulge myself and call you mother openly¡­¡± Hearing this, Amy finally couldn¡¯t control herself. She choked and said, ¡°You¡¯re my daughter.¡± Yvonne instantly opened her eyes, which were as bright as stars. ¡°Really?¡± She looked at Amy expectantly. Amy nodded heavily. ¡°It¡¯s true. From now on, I¡¯m your mother.¡± Yvonne¡¯s lips curled into a blissful smile as she muttered, ¡°Even if it¡¯s just a dream, I¡¯m satisfied.¡± With that, she fell into a deep sleep. Two monthster, Olivia received the news from the Taylor family. Ryan had told her that Amy had moved Yvonne¡¯s household register and changed her name to Yvonne Taylor. She also wanted to hold a grand banquet to introduce Yvonne to everyone. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Since then, Olivia had not returned to the Taylor family, nor had the Taylor family called her. The incident had nothing to do with Olivia from the beginning to the end. However, they vented their anger on her. Susan was furious and felt indignant for her. ¡°This is too much. Amy wants to adopt a daughter. It¡¯s such a big matter, but no one told you about it. If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Book, you wouldn¡¯t have known.¡± Susan had never seen such a family before. Previously, when she heard that Olivia had found her family, she was secretly happy for Olivia. In the end, Olivia might as well not have found them. The reason why Susan was angry was not that Amy didn¡¯t tell Olivia about Yvonne¡¯s adoption, but that the grand banquet was about to be held, yet they didn¡¯t even inform Olivia. When the banquet was held, if Olivia wasn¡¯t present, how many people would criticize Olivia? R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The daughter of the Taylor family who had been lost for 18 years, had already attracted the attention of the upper ss. If she had not been there that day, who knew what ugly rumors would have spread? Susan nagged at the side for a long time, but when she realized that Olivia didn¡¯t respond, she turned to look at Olivia. Olivia was immersed in her research again. Some time ago, Olivia¡¯sboratory research had produced important results. Several internationally top scientific literature had published her papers. There were also a few universities overseas that had invited her to give a speech overseas. There was even an important award nomination. There were too many things to do, so she did not have time to pay attention to the Taylor family. During this period of time, Olivia spent almost all her time in the That was why Susan stayed here and took care of her. Olivia rejected the olive branch offered by the university in M. She rubbed her sore neck and finally had the time to look at Susan. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Susan was speechless. So Olivia hadn¡¯t heard herints. She had no choice but to reiterate that Amy had moved Yvonne¡¯s household register to the Taylor family in the past two months and said that she wanted to officially adopt Yvonne. ¡°Oh.¡± Olivia nodded. She didn¡¯t really care. Seeing her calm expression, Susan couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She leaned over and said, ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t you think Yvonne is so scheming? She probablymitted suicide on purpose.¡± Olivia¡¯s expression was originally nonchnt, but when she heard this, she turned to look at Susan. Seeing Olivia looking at her, Susan immediately widened her eyes like a big dog waiting for praise. ¡°You¡¯re not stupid,¡± Olivia said. Susan was overjoyed. Olivia had praised her. She happily expressed more opinions. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Amy can¡¯t see through her true colors. Who wouldmit suicide for such a reason and insist on ming you?¡± This time, Olivia did not agree. Instead, she chuckled. Susan blinked in confusion. ¡°I just praised you for not being stupid, and now you¡¯re being stupid again,¡± Olivia said. How direct! Susan¡¯s face instantly turned red with embarrassment. ¡°Olivia¡­¡± She felt wronged. ¡°Silly.¡± Olivia nced at her. ¡°How can people be so easily deceived? Moreover, Aunt Amy is a strong woman who acts decisively in the business world. Yvonne¡¯s reason formitting suicide is simply untenable.¡± The more Susan listened, the more confused she became. Since Amy wasn¡¯t deceived by Yvonne, why did she adopt Yvonne and announce it to the world? Olivia looked out of the window and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s just that people are biased.¡± Hearing this, Susan suddenly understood. In this case where Olivia was obviously not at fault and Yvonne had obviouslymitted suicide, Amy chose Yvonne. Because of her bias, even though Amy knew that Olivia was innocent, she still took her anger out on Olivia. As if something had fallen into her eyes, Susan¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. She quickly lowered her head and rubbed her eyes. Susan didn¡¯t dare to imagine how sad Olivia must be. Olivia wasn¡¯t favored and allowed others to misunderstand and nder her. ¡°Olivia.¡± Susan was on the verge of tears. What a sentimental girl. Olivia nced at her and found it funny. She stood up, and her slender figure was firm and straight like a bamboo. She was humble and self¨C controlled, and there was strength in her gentleness. She was calm, aloof, and upright. Susan was mesmerized by her beauty and was lost in thought for a while. Then she heard Olivia¡¯s cold and tenacious voice. ¡°You underestimate me.¡± What was this? What was the Taylor family? These people were not worthy of affecting her mind at all. ¡°Olivia, are you going to the banquet in seven days?¡± Susan asked. ¡°That day, there will be something more important.¡± Before Susan could guess what important matter it was, she followed Olivia to various foreign countries, to various famous schools that she had once dreamed of, and watched those internationally renowned and respected old professors seek guidance from Olivia. She saw all kinds of famous schools and famous old professors. She could feel the vigor, the courage to do everything for science, the wisdom, the breadth and greatness¡­ She suddenly stopped thinking about the Taylor family. Thinking about Yvonne¡¯s suicide and the Taylor family¡¯s actions, Susan felt that they were so low. Yvonne hustled about trying to make some profits. What a small¨Cminded person. Olivia¡¯s mind was like the sea of stars. No wonder she ignored the Taylor family. At this moment, Susan finally understood Olivia. No matter how rich one was, no matter how powerful a financial group was, it could notpare to a scientist who had made huge contributions to humanity and left a deep mark in history. the Taylor family announced to the outside world that Yvonne¡¯s banquet would be held in seven days. This banquet was even better than the previous one held for Olivia. It was even grander. There were all kinds of big shots in the business world, politics, entertainment industry, and so on. Yvonne followed Amy like a group of stars surrounding the moon. Amy even announced in public that she would leave her assets to Yvonne after she passed away. As soon as these words were spoken, it instantly caused a huge Amy had a lot of businesses under her name. Although they could notpare to the Taylor Group, they were not inferior either. In fact, many of her businesses were overseas and could be liquidated. Previously, Olivia had only gotten a small share of the Taylor family¡¯s business, but Amy wanted to hand over the business of the Taylor Group in her hands and the business she had developed overseas for so many years to Yvonne. This girl was not a bloodline of the Taylor family. She was really lucky. Everyone present had different thoughts. Although they wereplimenting Yvonne, they all had their own thoughts. Some busybodies even asked about Olivia, ¡°Why don¡¯t I see Miss Olivia on such an important day?¡± Hearing the words ¡°Miss Olivia¡°, Yvonne¡¯s face turned pale. If not for Amy holding her, she would not have been able to stand steadily. Although Amy missed Olivia, who had been lost for many years, she cared more about Yvonne, who had been by her side for more than ten years. She had not realized it before Yvonnemitted suicide. It wasn¡¯t until Yvonnemitted suicide and was about to die that Amy suddenly realized how important this child was to her. The feelings they had for each other for many years had long condensed into a deep mother¨Cdaughter rtionship. Seeing Yvonne¡¯s pale face, Amy quickly said, ¡°She has something on today.¡± ¡°What important matter?¡± a nosy individual probed further, wanting to get to know more. ¡°She isn¡¯t even present for such a significant asion concerning Ms. Yvonne.¡± Amy¡¯s expression changed. She was about to reprimand the busybody. Suddenly, someone in the hall eximed. ¡°Look at the news. Olivia from the Hushe Republic has won the Lasker, Award!¡± Lasker Award? Everyone was shocked. This was the weathervane of the Nobel Prize. Many Nobel Prize winners had won the Lasker Award before. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Chapter 48 The fact that Olivia won the Lasker Award might cause a stir in the scientificmunity, but it may not attract much attention in the business world. Everyone was shocked because Olivia was the Taylor family¡¯s daughter. Among these wealthy families, many of their descendants had also joined the scientific and artistic world. However, most of them were artists,wyers, and doctors. Even if there were talented descendants who entered national research institutes, they were rarely as talented as Olivia. With her achievements, she could not rely on her family background and money alone. She was really capable. Some short¨Csighted families with shallow foundations were only surprised and felt that it was unbelievable. Then, they treated this matter as an interesting piece of news and only discussed it a little, not paying much attention. As for those family elders with deep foundations and wisdom, they thought deeper. The term ¡°scientist¡± seemed to symbolize poverty, but in modern society, it had nothing to do with poverty. More importantly, there was an unimaginable political power behind scientists. This was especially true for the top scientists. They had something to do with the government. In the Hushe Republic, money was not a measure of everything. It was listed by seniority, schrs, farmers, artisans, and merchants. In ancient times, merchants were considered the lowest profession. Even today, despite the prosperity ofmerce, schrs had a higher status than them.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Soon, someone talked to Liam and asked if Olivia was married. They wanted to match their sons with Olivia. Liam indeed doted on Olivia in his heart, butpared to Amy, whom he had doted on for decades, the difference was not small. A daughter was always more important than a granddaughter. Moreover, Liam was old. He did not want to interfere too much in many things as long as the children in the family did not go overboard and hurt the harmony. Hence, he tacitly agreed to Amy¡¯s actions. Anyway, Olivia had already left home for 18 years and was living a good life outside. Since Amy did not want her toe home, she should note back. The Taylor family¡¯s shares had already been given to Olivia. Liam felt that he did not owe this granddaughter anything. Businessmen valued profits. Between Amy, a strong woman who acted decisively, and Olivia, Liam chose Amy. But now, Olivia had shown everyone her power. Liam started paying attention to this granddaughter again. Almost instantly, everyone¡¯s attention fell on Olivia. Yvonne lowered her eyes and bit her lower lip. Today was supposed to be her most glorious day, but it was snatched away by Olivia. Sensing that Yvonne was in low spirits, Amy looked at her with heartache. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re not feeling well. Do you want to rest for a while?¡± Yvonne shook her head and smiled weakly. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. Miss Olivia has achieved so much. I¡¯m very happy for her.¡± ¡°Miss Olivia? She¡¯s younger than you. She¡¯s your younger sister.¡± Yvonne shook her head. Her eyes were filled with tears, and she was like a small white flower swaying in the wind. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I know my status is low. I¡¯m not worthy at all, but¡­¡± She looked up, her bright eyes filled with yearning and anticipation. ¡°It¡¯s just that I really hope that one day, I can call you mother openly and announce to everyone that you¡¯re my mother. I¡¯m looking forward to this moment too much. That¡¯s why I was sad when the news of Miss Olivia came.¡± Yvonne exined in a panic, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not happy for Miss Olivia, but today is really too important to me. I¡¯m too yearning and have been looking forward to this day. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t control my emotions. I¡¯m sorry, Mom. I¡¯m too selfish.¡± ¡°Silly girl.¡± Amy held her hand andforted her. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. You don¡¯t have to me yourself.¡± Yvonne sighed. ¡°I think I¡¯m a bad person. I actually guessed Miss Olivia just now and thought that she did it on purpose. She deliberately announced that she won the award today to steal my limelight.¡± Although Amy¡¯s heart ached for Yvonne, she still had her rationality. The Lasker Award was an international award, and it was the bellwether of the Nobel Prize. There was no possibility of maniption at all. Moreover, there had been a series of processes such as review, nomination, and evaluation. It was impossible for Olivia to manipte it. She patted Yvonne¡¯s hand and exined, ¡°It¡¯s impossible to manipte the Lasker Award. It should be a coincidence. Don¡¯t be too sad. I¡¯ll hold a bigger banquet for you on your birthday in a few days.¡± Seeing that Amy did not follow her words, Yvonne¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold. However, she quickly adjusted herself and pursed her lips at Amy. She smiled brightly and said, ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I think I¡¯m a bad person. I actually suspected Miss Olivia with ill intentions.¡± The bright smile didn¡¯tst for more than half a minute before Yvonne frowned and covered her chest. ¡°Ah, it hurts.¡± ¡°Yvonne, Yvonne, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Amy was shocked and quickly got someone to carry Yvonne to the hospital. After a series of examinations, the doctor said that she was feeling uneasy. Due to her previous suicide, her health was not good to begin with. Today, her mood had fluctuated drastically, and her heart could not take it. Knowing that Yvonne was affected by her emotions, Amy¡¯s expression turned ugly. She knew that this had nothing to do with Olivia. Olivia wasn¡¯t even here, but she couldn¡¯t help but take her anger out on Olivia. She felt that it was inappropriate for Olivia to win the Lasker Award at this time and disrupt Yvonne¡¯s banquet. The Taylor family had two consecutive banquets where people fainted. Previously, it was Emma, but this time, it was Yvonne. For some reason, there were rumors that Miss Olivia was a jinx. Miss Emma and Ms. Yvonne were female and weak, so they suffered because of Olivia first. If Olivia continued to interact with the Taylor family and the others, Emma and Yvonne would not be the only ones who suffered. Olivia had won the Lasker Award, so Liam wanted to call her to ask about the exact situation. Amy saw it and hurriedly stopped him. ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t you hear the rumors that she¡¯s a jinx to Yvonne?¡± Liam was surprised. ¡°You believe in such things?¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather believe it than not. Yvonne¡¯s heart hurts when she hears about Olivia now. If you insist on calling her back, I¡¯ll bring Yvonne out to stay.¡± Liam held the phone and looked at Amy in a daze. He did not speak for a long time. After a long time, he gave up dejectedly. He seemed to be muttering to himself and questioning, ¡°You used to love Olivia very much. How did you be¡­ be¡­¡± ¡°Dad, people change. Back then, Olivia was the motivation to keep me alive, but now, it¡¯s Yvonne who¡¯s supporting me.¡± Amy did not hate Olivia. She even felt sorry for Olivia for being lost for the past 18 years. However, Yvonne felt ufortable whenever she saw Olivia. Amy had no choice but to give up Olivia. She hoped that Olivia could understand and not me her. If she wanted to me someone, she could only me herself for being unlucky. It was her fault for being dishonest when she was young and insisting on going out with Samuel. After that, she got lost. She could only say that Olivia was unlucky and could not me anyone else! Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Chapter 49 The matter could finallye to an end. Olivia leaned against the sofa and closed her eyes to rest. These days, she was either on the ne or on the way to the ne. Finally, the matter had been resolved and she had received the award. She could rest for a while. Olivia had just closed her eyes when she received a call from the During this period of time, Olivia had already received several donations one after another. Because of the award, they had be famous. Somepanies were very generous, but this was the first time they had received such arge sum of money. ¡°What time?¡± Olivia rubbed her temples. ¡°It¡¯s at a hot spring resort. The mentor said that everyone is tired these days, so we¡¯ll go over for a few days to rest.¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°Alright, make the arrangements.¡± The entire trip to the resortsted for two days and two nights. They only had to have a meal with the donor on the first night. After that, they were free to do whatever they wanted. Moreover, all the food and amodation expenses for the next few days were covered by the donor. Everyone was very happy to be able toe out and y. Olivia arrived very early. She arrived at around two in the afternoon. Just as she got out of the car and walked toward the hotel, she was stopped by a voice. ¡°Ms. Taylor!¡± It was Sean. Sean was the blind date that her grandfather had introduced to her. They had already exchanged contact information, but they had never contacted each other. It was not until the news of Olivia winning the Lasker Award that Sean changed from being cold to being warm and gentlemanly. He often contacted her. Olivia nodded at him. Sean leaned forward enthusiastically and looked at Olivia¡¯s exquisite face. He cursed himself for being stupid. He actually believed the rumors outside and mistook Olivia for a ugly woman. If he had known that Olivia was so beautiful and talented, he would have definitely wooed her earlier. But it wasn¡¯t toote. ¡°Ms. Taylor, do you want toe and y too? The hot spring here is very good. There are also a few good sceneries. If you don¡¯t mind, I can show you around.¡± Olivia took a step back and distanced herself from the man. ¡°I came with my ssmates. I¡¯m going to look for themter.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Sean was a little disappointed. He looked at Olivia and was unwilling to give up. ¡°That¡¯s good. Give me a chance to treat these scientists who have brought glory to our country to a meal.¡± While the two of them were talking, a ck Cayenne drove over quietly and stopped at the side. The driver stopped the car and turned to look at the little boy who was sleeping soundly on Daniel. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, do you want to carry Mr. Andrew over?¡± Andrew was still young. It was easy for him to fall asleep after sitting in the car for a long time. In the past, the driver often carried the sleeping Andrew out of the car. Daniel looked out of the window and saw a pair of figures not far away. His expression was a little cold as if he did not hear the driver. After a while, he retracted his gaze and said coldly, ¡°No need.¡± No need? Did Mr. Sullivan want to carry Mr. Andrew himself? Before the driver could react, Daniel suddenly reached out and pinched Mr. Andrew¡¯s chubby cheek. The driver was shocked. Mr. Sullivan was really ruthless. He felt hurt just by looking at it. Was Mr. Andrew Mr. Sullivan¡¯s biological child? Andrew was sleeping soundly when he suddenly felt a pain on his face. He was woken up by the pinch. The four¨Cyear¨Cold boy could not control his emotions. The difort of not being able to wake up and the pain on his face made the corners of his mouth immediately curl up. His eyes instantly turned red. Before his tears fell, Daniel knocked on the car window with his knuckles. ¡°Look who¡¯s there.¡± Andrew looked over in a daze. When he saw that familiar figure, his eyes widened and he instantly became energetic. It was Olivia! Daniel opened the door. The little guy got out of the car and ran toward Olivia. Olivia was talking to Sean when she felt a small firecracker flying toward her. She lowered her head and saw Andrew looking up at her with his cute little face and acting cute. ¡°Olivia, why are you here?¡± When he saw Olivia, Andrew was overjoyed. He wished he could hang onto her. It had been a long time since Oliviast saw Andrew. She didn¡¯t feel anything when she couldn¡¯t see him, but when she saw him in person, Olivia felt her heart skip a beat. This was the feeling of missing him. She really missed this little boy. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Olivia was even more surprised than him. Andrew turned around and pointed at the ck Cayenne with his chubby hand. ¡°Dad brought me here.¡± It turned out that Mr. Sullivan had brought him here. Sean originally wanted to invite Olivia to dinner, but before he could, the little boy came here to ruin his n. He looked down at Andrew and asked, ¡°Who is he?¡± Before Olivia could answer, Andrew introduced himself. He turned his little head and looked at Sean with a cold and noble look. ¡°Hello, my name is Andrew.¡± Sean was amused. ¡°This child is quite stylish.¡± At this moment, a noble and maic voice sounded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My son is naughty.¡± ¡°Daddy.¡± Andrew turned around and threw himself into the person¡¯s arms. Sean looked over and saw that it was Daniel. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Sullivan? So it¡¯s your son. I was wondering why he was so smart.¡± Sean quickly reached out his hand, and his tone was fawning. Daniel looked at Sean indifferently and said, ¡°On the way here, I bumped into Mr. Bryant. He¡¯s asking me about you. It is about something important.¡± Was his father looking for him? Sean was stunned for a moment. He immediately said goodbye to the two of them and left in a hurry. Daniel¡¯s cold gaze turned to Olivia¡¯s face. It was the afternoon. The sun was bright and warm, shining on Olivia¡¯s face. Her skin was so fair, like delicate porcin, smooth and tender. Daniel took a look and felt his palm itch. He used all his self¨Ccontrol to control himself and did not touch her face. ¡°Mr¡­ Well, Daniel.¡± Olivia wanted to call him Mr. Sullivan, but she quickly remembered that he had mentioned she should call him Daniel before, so she changed her tone. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Daniel leaned over and held Andrew in his arms. ¡°Mypany donated a scientific research team. I¡¯m here for a meal.¡± Donate a scientific research team? Olivia blinked. It couldn¡¯t be such a coincidence, right? Just as she was about to talk about this, Andrew suddenly opened his arms and rushed toward her. ¡°Olivia, hug.¡± The little guy was too sudden. Olivia was afraid that he would fall, so she quickly went up to him. Daniel seemed to be shocked by the little guy¡¯s sudden actions and subconsciously followed. Just like that, Olivia wrapped her arms around Daniel¡¯s waist. If there wasn¡¯t a child between them, in the eyes of outsiders, the two of them would be hugging each other. ¡°Sorry.¡± Olivia took a step back after catching Andrew. The soft and fragrant embrace moved away. A hint of disappointment shed in Daniel¡¯s eyes, but his face was cold and distant. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± At the same time, Sean, who was far away at the foot of the mountain, called Jude. ¡°Dad, why are you looking for me?¡± ¡°Oh, I won!¡± Jude was ying cards. When he heard this, he scolded, ¡°Who¡¯s looking for you? I don¡¯t have time to care about you. Scram!¡± Sean was stunned. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Olivia met Andrew halfway, so she did not immediately go to theboratory to meet the students. Instead, she held Andrew. There was a red mark on Andrew¡¯s face from when he was sleeping. Olivia did not notice it before, but now that she picked him up, she saw it. ¡°Why is your face red?¡± Olivia rubbed his tender little face. Daniel nced at him and said calmly, ¡°He was sleeping in the car just now. He was not awake yet.¡± Not awake? Olivia carefully observed the little boy¡¯s expression and realized that he indeed looked a little discontented, like wilted grass. ¡°It¡¯s not good for a child to not have enough sleep.¡± Olivia handed Andrew to Daniel, wanting him to carry Andrew back. Andrew refused. He immediately turned around and pointed his butt at Daniel. Olivia was surprisingly patient with Andrew. When she saw that Andrew didn¡¯t want Daniel to carry him, she said, ¡°If it¡¯s convenient, I¡¯ll bring him over.¡± Daniel nodded indifferently and walked forward. This Resort Hotel was owned by the Sullivan family. Daniel had a special room here. Sometimes, when he was tired from work, he woulde over to stay for two days. When the lobby manager saw Daniel enter, he hurriedly brought the room service butler forward to wee him. When they arrived at the private room, the lobby manager took out the room card and opened the door. Daniel entered first. There was a pair of blue men¡¯s slippers inside. After taking off his leather shoes, he walked in barefooted. Then, he bent down and picked up the slippers. He ced them by Olivia¡¯s feet. ¡°You can wear this pair.¡± This pair of slippers was clearly Daniel¡¯s. Olivia did not argue and put on the slippers. The men¡¯s slippers were a little big. After she put them on, her fair feet slid forward. She had to walk slowly to hook the slippers. The lobby manager and the butler followed them in. The two of them were not barefooted. Instead, they took out a pair of shoe covers from somewhere and put them on. Olivia lowered her head and looked at the slippers on her feet that were as big as a boat. Then, she nced at the shoe covers on the lobby manager¡¯s feet. She was speechless. Since there were shoe covers, why didn¡¯t he take them out earlier? Faced with Olivia¡¯s silent questioning, the lobby manager blinked and said with an innocent expression, ¡°There¡¯s only one pair left, and I¡¯ve used it before.¡± The butler was also very innocent. ¡°I only have one pair, too.¡± Alright, Olivia wouldn¡¯t fuss about it. The lobby manager and the guest room butler sent them to the room and asked for their request before leaving one after another. Only Olivia, Andrew, and Daniel were left in the room. Olivia ced Andrew on the bed and wanted to leave. Andrew stretched out his fair and chubby little hands and grabbed the corner of her clothes. He blinked his cute big eyes and said, ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t leave.¡± Olivia hesitated. Her mentor and ssmates were still waiting. Before she could think of an excuse to refuse, Andrew was reprimanded by Daniel. ¡°Nonsense. Olivia still has something to do. How can she keep youpany here?¡± Andrew had only been acting coquettishly to Olivia out of habit and had not considered anything else. Now that he heard his father¡¯s reprimand, he immediately lowered his head in grievance. His big eyes filled with tears. Why was he crying? Olivia¡¯s heart softened instantly. She coaxed him helplessly and wanted to hug him. However, she was stopped midway. Daniel held her wrist with one hand and said in a serious tone, ¡°Olivia, you don¡¯t have to go along with him. How can a child¡¯s request be satisfiedpletely? He will cry for a few hours at most. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Cry for a few hours? Olivia¡¯s heart softened even more. Seeing this, Daniel¡¯s eyes darkened. His well¨Cdefined face made it impossible to read his thoughts. He said, ¡°Olivia, you don¡¯t have to feel sorry for him. It¡¯s fine for a child to cry. The key is that he can¡¯t have a squeamish personality. If it were other children, it would be fine. Andrew doesn¡¯t have a mother, so he has to learn to be strong.¡± He had hit the nail on the head. As soon as he said this, Olivia¡¯s psychological defense instantly copsed. She said repeatedly, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything important to do. I¡¯ll stay here with him.¡± Daniel¡¯s lips curved into a smile, and his eyes shone brightly. However, he was good at disguising himself, so he quickly returned to normal. ¡°Olivia, thank you so much.¡± Oliviay on the bed and slept with Andrew. Daniel did not move. He looked at the empty space on the other side of Andrew and felt that he could still lie down. Hence, he looked at Andrew suggestively. Andrew thought that his father was saying goodbye to him, so he waved his little hand. ¡°Goodbye, Daddy.¡± Daniel was speechless. What an unfilial son! He left angrily and went to the living room to sit. This was a suite with two bedrooms and a living room. In the past, Daniel especially liked to work at a desk in the living room, but today, sitting here, he didn¡¯t like anything. The sofa was too soft. He didn¡¯t want to sit on it! The chair was too high and he didn¡¯t want to sit on it! The second bedroom was too deste. He didn¡¯t want to lie down! In the end, only the bed Olivia was lying in was the mostfortable. Andrew was not clever enough, so he could not lie on the same bed as Olivia. Daniel¡¯s face had always been unhappy like an iceberg emitting cold air. Even the surrounding temperature had dropped a few degrees. When the butler came in to deliver fruits and yogurt, she shivered from the cold air emanating from Daniel. After leaving, sheined to the lobby manager, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. You insisted that you didn¡¯t have any shoe covers. Mr. Sullivan must be angry.¡± She still had a lot of shoe covers in her pocket. The lobby manager said no and kept winking at her, so she didn¡¯t take them out. ¡°What do you know?¡± The lobby manager red at her. ¡°Have you seen other women enter Mr. Sullivan¡¯s room? Mr. Sullivan even let her wear his own shoes.¡± ¡°No.¡± The butler shook her head. There was not a single woman beside Mr. Sullivan, not even a female fly. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The lobby manager smiled proudly. ¡°Mr. Sullivan will be in love soon. Be smart and don¡¯t ruin Mr. Sullivan¡¯s good n.¡± In the room, Andrew couldn¡¯t sleep at all. After being dyed for such a long time, his sleepiness had long disappeared. Moreover, as a child, he was energetic and could not lie down at all. He propped his legs up and looked at his feet. After ying for a while, he felt that he was too ungentlemanly. Would Olivia dislike him? He turned to look at Olivia, who was beside him, and realized that she had fallen asleep with her eyes closed. ¡°Olivia?¡± He called out. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only There was no response. Olivia was sleeping very soundly. She had been really tired these days and had not slept well for a long time. Now that she was lying beside the little boy and smelling his fragrant and soft breath, she rxed and fell asleep. Daniel was sitting in the living room sulking when he saw Danieling out of the bedroom barefooted. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Daniel raised an eyebrow. ¡°Shh.¡± Andrew put his chubby hand to his lips and shushed him. ¡°Be quiet. Olivia is asleep.¡± Asleep? Daniel walked to the bedroom door and pushed it open. His gaze fell on Olivia¡¯s sleeping face, and a bad thought suddenly arose in his heart! Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Previously, at the Resort Hotel, Daniel¡¯s n did not seed. After knowing that Olivia had left early, his face darkened with anger for a day. The secretary and assistant were so frightened that they trembled and did not dare to speak loudly. After sulking for the entire day, Daniel returned home at night and went straight into Andrew¡¯s room. Andrew was sitting on the ground ying Lego. When he saw Danieling in, he waved his little hands happily. ¡°Daddy,e y with me.¡± Looking at happy Andrew, Daniel suddenly felt a surge of sadness. It was the sadness of a man who had no wife and was raising a child alone. He worked hard to take care of Andrew. But his mother was leisurely. She would go overseas one moment and enjoy the hot spring the next. She did not care about them at all. This son was useless! Daniel could not help but vent his anger. Andrew did not know how to help at all. He sat in front of Andrew and yed Lego with him for a while. About five minutester, he ran out of patience and reminded Andrew, ¡°Didn¡¯t I teach you to be grateful?¡± Andrew had always been serious about Daniel¡¯s words. Upon hearing this, he thought about it seriously for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°No, you didn¡¯t¡­¡± Daniel was speechless. His damned memory was just like his mother¡¯s. It was very good. A child who was only a few years old had such a good memory and remembered everything clearly. ¡°Didn¡¯t I teach you?¡± Daniel changed his tone. ¡°Then I¡¯ll teach you now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Andrew sat down obediently. He was trying his best to be a well¨Cbehaved child who studied hard. Daniel briefly exined the meaning of gratitude, which was to thank others for their help. After saying that, he gave an example. ¡°Previously at the Resort Hotel, that beautiful sister, Olivia, took care of you and coaxed you to sleep. Shouldn¡¯t you thank her?¡± Andrew was smart and quick¨Cwitted. He immediately nodded. ¡°I understand. This is called gratitude, but¡­¡± He was a little conflicted. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Daniel asked. Andrew voiced out his dilemma. ¡°I want to be grateful and thank Olivia. However, she is an adult now. I can¡¯t coax her to sleep as she did to me¡­¡± At this point, Andrew was a little unhappy. He felt that he was useless. ¡°You don¡¯t have to coax her to sleep to thank her,¡± Daniel said patiently. ¡°You can call her to thank her. You can also give her a gift and treat her to dinner.¡± The more Andrew listened, the brighter his eyes became. He sat up was about to run out. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Daniel frowned and grabbed the back of Andrew¡¯s cor. Andrew stretched out his fair wrist. ¡°Get my smartwatch and call Olivia!¡± His smartwatch was taken off by Zoe and ced on the coffee table in the living room. ¡°No need.¡± Daniel took out his phone. ¡°Use mine.¡± Andrew took Daniel¡¯s phone with both hands and watched as he skillfully found a number to make a call. ¡°Why do you have Olivia¡¯s number?¡± Andrew asked as he stared at the name stored in the address book. He already knew some words. But he couldn¡¯t tell the word on Daniel¡¯s phone. Andrew could speak English, but he did not know how to write. He only knew some simple words. ¡°What does this mean?¡± Andrew pointed at the words on it with his finger. Daniel nced at the word ¡°Honey¡± and ignored Andrew¡¯s question. He reminded him, ¡°The call is connected.¡± Hearing this, Andrew quickly picked up his phone. But before he could pick up the phone, Olivia¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. It was very loud. Andrew blinked in surprise and found it strange. ¡°When did Daniel put it on speaker?¡± he thought. However, he could not care about that now because Olivia¡¯s voice had alreadye through. ¡°Olivia.¡± Andrew greeted her happily. ¡°Last time, you apanied me and coaxed me to sleep. I want to thank you, Olivia.¡± Olivia was bored in Emma¡¯s room when she received a call from Andrew. Her originally boring mood instantly brightened. She waved at Ethan and Emma before leaving and returning to her room. Olivia realized that she really liked this little guy more and more. It had only been two days since they last met, and she was already missing him. The two of them talked a lot on the phone. Andrew said that he wanted to thank Olivia and give her a gift. Olivia talked about her work and the Taylor family¡¯s matter. Olivia didn¡¯t find Andrew¡¯s topic childish, nor did Andrew find Olivia¡¯s topic difficult to understand. The two of them chatted enthusiastically. In the blink of an eye, half an hour had passed. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Daniel sat at the side and listened to Olivia and Andrew¡¯s endless conversation. He felt upset even more. This woman only spoke a few words to him. When he got closer, she stood up vigntly. But she was chatting happily with Andrew. Daniel didn¡¯t want to listen anymore. He was afraid that he would be jealous, so he raised his hand and poked Andrew. Andrew was quick¨Cwitted and immediately understood what Daniel meant. He said sweetly to Olivia, ¡°Olivia, where are you? I want to treat you to a meal.¡± ¡°Meal?¡± Olivia leaned against the sofa and sounded a little regretful. ¡°I can¡¯t meet you for the next two days. I¡¯m at Stars Bay.¡± Andrew knew about Stars Bay. He had gone there to y. ¡°Are you traveling?¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°Yes. I came here to attend the blind date arranged by my family, I¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, she heard a beep and the call ended. What¡¯s going on? Olivia was puzzled. She wanted to call back, but the other party was always on the line. She couldn¡¯t get through no matter what. At the same time, Daniel¡¯s face darkened as he called his secretary and instructed him. ¡°Get ready. The team¨Cbuilding activities¡® location should be set at Stars Bay.¡± ¡°Team¨Cbuilding activities?¡± The secretary was very confused. ¡°When did he say that we wanted to team¨Cbuilding? Why didn¡¯t I know? The administrative department didn¡¯t say anything¡­¡± he thought. Although he was very confused, the secretary was very professional and immediately agreed. ¡°Okay, when are you going over?¡± ¡°Today.¡± The secretary was speechless. ¡°Boss, you must be joking! ¡°Today? I haven¡¯t prepared anything yet! ¡°Moreover, today was almost over. The sky was about to turn dark¡­¡± he thought. With a long face, the secretary held back his tears and promised with tears in his eyes, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, don¡¯t worry. I guarantee that everything will be arranged.¡± After hanging up, the secretary rushed to the office and shouted, ¡°Hurry up, now! Pack up your things in half an hour. We¡¯re going to Stars Bay for team¨Cbuilding today.¡± What a joke! Everyone was dumbfounded. In the Sullivan family. Andrew was displeased with Daniel¡¯s sudden hanging up. He pouted his pink and tender lips and said, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re very rude.¡± Rude? Daniel nced at him. ¡°No matter how rude I was, it was not the time to talk about it! If we¡¯re anyter, your mother will be snatched by someone else!¡± he shouted in his mind. He squatted down, picked up Andrew, and walked out. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Andrew was puzzled. Daniel said, ¡°We are going to the Stars Bay.¡± ¡°To look for Olivia?¡± Andrew¡¯s eyes lit up. Daniel raised his hand and patted Andrew¡¯s fair cheek. He thought, ¡°Dear son. You have to work hard! ¡°If you don¡¯t, your mother will be snatched away by someone else!¡± Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Daniel¡¯s actions shocked everyone. His assistant, who was following him, widened his eyes in surprise. ¡°Oh my god! Mr. Sullivan who didn¡¯t get close to women actually took the initiative to stick to her! ¡°One had to know that Mr. Sullivan did not even have a female by his side. No female creature could get close to him. But now, Mr. Sullivan actually took the initiative to¡­¡± he thought. The assistant felt that his mind was in a mess and wondered if he was seeing wrong. The students from Olivia¡¯s side were also dumbfounded. ¡°What was that Mr. Sullivan doing? Was he bullying Olivia? Could it be that just because he was handsome, he could do whatever he wanted?¡± they thought. It was Olivia who took the initiative to speak, breaking the strange silence in the private room. She ced her hand on Daniel¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, you are having a fever.¡± The assistant stood up btedly. ¡°Fever?¡± ¡°Oh no, I had failed in my duty. I did not even know that Mr. Sullivan had a fever!¡± he thought. He immediately wanted to go out to buy some medicine. Olivia stopped him. ¡°It¡¯s not bad. He¡¯ll be fine after resting for a night. He doesn¡¯t have to take medicine.¡± ¡°Is it okay?¡± The assistant hesitated. It was not that he did not believe Olivia, but it was important. If anything happened to Mr. Sullivan, he could not bear the responsibility. To be safe, the assistant decided to go out and buy medicine. However, just as he got up, he was stopped by Daniel¡¯s sharp gaze. The assistant was dumbfounded. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t you hear what Olivia said? I don¡¯t have to take medicine.¡± Daniel was very dissatisfied with the assistant. ¡°How could I not listen to Livy?¡± he thought. Since Livy said that he did not need to take any medicine, he would not take any. He was the most obedient! As soon as he said this, the private room was silent again. Someone whispered to the people beside him, ¡°Mr. Sullivan seems like a henpecked man!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Olivia is not his wife.¡± After scolding the assistant, Daniel turned around and smiled at Olivia cutely. The love and eagerness that had been suppressed in his heart for the past few days finally poured out crazily in the name of illness at this moment. Daniel felt that he must have gone crazy. He had clearly nned to take it one step at a time, but when Olivia stood in front of him and did not do anything, the self¨Ccontrol that he was so proud of instantly disappeared. ¡°Livy, I miss you so much!¡± he thought. The crazily surging longing in his heart scared her. Daniel did not dare to let himself go anymore. His gaze turned slightly, and his eyes suddenly darkened. He changed his previous naivety and returned to his noble and indifferent appearance. He did not move his chair but moved his body. He was just a little further away from Olivia. This man¡¯s ability to control himself had already reached perfection. He was not far away from Olivia and had only pulled himself away slightly. However, the aura around him made everyone presentBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. instinctively feel that his attitude towards Olivia was the same as everyone else¡¯s and was not special. Daniel said a few words, picked up the ss, and offered a toast to everyone present who had won glory for the country. With just a simple sentence and a single action, he instantly controlled the situation. His every move was cold and noble, but warm, making people unconsciously follow his lead. After the dinner ended, Daniel said he was feeling unwell and left with his assistant. The dinner ended perfectly. 25 After Daniel left, the others quickly left too. They were all young students and were not interested in drinking and eating. They preferred games like billiards and cards. This was a resort hotel. So that there were many ces to y. They went out to y together. Olivia was not interested in these things, so she went back to her room to rest. Just as she reached the door of her room, she saw a cute little childing. ¡°Olivia.¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± Olivia squatted down and touched Andrew¡¯s forehead. ¡°I¡¯m here to treat you to a meal.¡± Andrew looked up at her with a fawning expression. ¡°You haven¡¯t had dinner, right?¡± Olivia was surprised. It was already sote. He would be hungry. Andrew leaned close to Olivia and hugged her neck. He nodded obediently. ¡°Yes, because I am waiting for you.¡± So he was waiting for her! Olivia, who had already eaten dinner, suddenly felt a little guilty. She could not say no at all. She picked up Andrew and returned to the previous room with him. In the room, the dishes had already been ced on the dining table. Daniel was in a daze with his chin propped up. When he saw Olivia enter, he looked up and smiled at her cutely. He was showing such a silly appearance again. Olivia knew that some people would be different after falling sick, so she did not care. She thought that Daniel had a fever, so his reaction was slower. After Andrew entered the room, he jumped down and walked by himself. Although he liked to stick to Olivia and be hugged, he felt that he was a little heavy and was afraid of making her tired. ¡°What if Olivia feels that I am too fat and doesn¡¯t like me anymore?¡± he thought. ¡°Olivia,e quickly.¡± Andrew led Olivia to the dining table. It was filled with Olivia¡¯s favorite dishes. Previously, in the private room, Olivia didn¡¯t eat much and just talked. When she entered this ce again, she ate a little more with them. Andrew was very self¨Caware. Not only did he help Olivia pick up food, but he also poured her a ss of wine. Olivia took a sip and the taste was quite good. When Andrew saw her drinking, he pursed his red lips and asked curiously, ¡°Olivia, does the wine taste good?¡± ¡°Do you want to try it?¡± Olivia could know what the little boy was thinking. Andrew was a little embarrassed. He scratched his chin and turned to Daniel for help. ¡°Daddy, does the wine taste good?¡± Daniel looked at Olivia¡¯s wine ss before he revealed an innocent expression. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know either?¡± Andrew was shocked. In Andrew¡¯s heart, Daniel often went out to drink. How could he not know? Daniel looked serious. ¡°There are many types of wine. It¡¯s impossible for me to have drunk all of them. I¡¯ve never seen nor drunk this kind of wine. If we want to know the taste, we have to try it.¡± As he spoke, he naturally reached out, picked up the ss that Olivia had used, and finished the remaining wine in one gulp. Seeing his action, Olivia was speechless in surprise. This was the ss she was using! ¡°Excuse me,¡± Olivia pointed at it and said, ¡°This is my ss.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Realization dawned on Daniel. He held his forehead and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I used the wrong one.¡± As he spoke, he raised his hand and handed his ss of juice to Olivia. ¡°Here, you can also use mine.¡± Olivia was speechless. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you drinking?¡± Daniel raised his chin and stared at her. His dark eyes were deep. ¡°Do you despise me?¡± ¡°Mr. Sullivan, you¡¯re out of your mind.¡± Olivia reminded Daniel. Then, she raised her hand and took the juice ss, putting it aside. Previously, in the private room, she could treat his actions as a patient, but over and over again, Olivia had to think deeply. This was clearly ambiguous. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Faced with Olivia¡¯s sudden cold expression, Daniel pretended to be calm. He still looked noble and reserved, but his mind was already in a mess because of anxiety. Damn! Damn it! Daniel knew Olivia better. He knew what every look, every movement, and even every subtle expression meant. At this moment, he clearly knew that Olivia was angry. She was doubting him. Therefore, Daniel fainted before Olivia acted angrily. Olivia had yet to question Daniel about what he meant. Was he using her as a substitute, or was he taking the opportunity to tease her? But to her surprise, the handsome man in front of her fainted on the dining table without any hesitation. Seeing that Daniel had fainted, Andrew was terrified. He suddenly cried. He ran over and hugged Daniel¡¯s waist as he started sobbing. ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s going on?¡± He pushed him. Seeing that Daniel did not react at all, he raised his tear¨Cstained face and turned to Olivia. ¡°Olivia, what happened to my daddy?¡± The doubts and anger that had umted in Olivia¡¯s heart were disappeared away by their fainting and crying. Sighing softly, Olivia went forward and touched Daniel¡¯s eyelids. After examining him, she concluded that he had amon cold. A cold like this would not cause him to faint at all. Olivia looked at Daniel suspiciously. Daniel, who was originally lying on the table, suddenly awoke. When he looked up and saw Olivia, he was a little puzzled and confused. ¡°Why are you here?¡± he asked. Olivia was speechless. He even pretended to have lost his memory on such an asion. Who would faint for three minutes because of a cold and lose his memory when he woke up? Daniel was a very smart person. He knew that his actions looked very strange, so he had to have a good excuse for it. The best way to get rid of suspicion was not to plead innocence, but to set up problems and let the other party think about it. Soon, Daniel came up with a perfect excuse for his abnormal behavior. He quickly became weak and he looked absent¨Cminded. He looked at Olivia as if he was extremely weak. ¡°Livy, you¡¯re back,¡± he said. Olivia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly recalled the book she had read in the Sullivan family. There was a sentence, which is that Daniel must love Livy forever! Right now, Daniel must have mistaken her for Livy. In this way, the abnormal things Daniel had done before could be understood. Sick people were always very weak. It was not surprising that they would mistake someone for someone else and do some strange things. But¡­ Olivia frowned. Why did this Livy look so much like her? Their looks, names, even their preferences and handwriting were simr. Could there be two people so simr in this world? Sometimes, Olivia even felt that this Livy was herself, but it was obviously impossible. She did not know Daniel and had never given birth to a child. And Daniel had never said that she was Livy. Perhaps there really were two very simr people in the world. For some reason, every time she thought of this, Olivia felt a little ufortable. It was a very subtle feeling of displeasure. She calmed herself down and waved her finger in front of Daniel¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, it¡¯s me, Olivia. You must have mistaken the wrong person.¡± ¡°Olivia?¡± Daniel pretended to be stunned for a moment before he calmed himself down. He seemed to recall his previous ridiculous behavior and apologized to Olivia. ¡°Olivia, I¡¯m so sorry for everything that happened before.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. As he spoke, he rubbed his forehead and looked tired. ¡°It¡¯s just that I miss her too much. It¡¯s fine when I¡¯m awake, but when I¡¯m sick and weak, I can¡¯t control myself. Olivia, I¡¯m sorry. I was too offensive previously.¡± wussing Darling Olivia was amenable to persuasion but not coercion. Once the other party showed weakness, she would not be able to get angry at all. Not only was she not angry, but she also turned tofort Daniel. ¡°I am fine, but Mr. Sullivan, you are not in good health. You have to rest more.¡± ¡°Mr. Sullivan?¡± Daniel thought about this word and looked up. ¡°It seems that you are still angry. You¡¯re calling me Mr. Sullivan. You¡¯re not close to me.¡± Hearing this, Olivia smiled helplessly and called out, ¡°Daniel.¡± Daniel¡¯s heart pounded when he heard this warm, soft, and familiar call. He was so happy that he wanted to press Olivia onto the bed and tell her the truth. However, he held it in and calmly nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Then, he endured the reluctance in his heart and said, ¡°It¡¯ste. Olivia, you can go back and have a rest.¡± Actually, it was notte at all. After such a long time, Olivia was also tired. She nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back now. Rest early.¡± Daniel, who was very gentlemanly usually. Although his heart was hurt, he still sent Olivia out gracefully and even let her have fun there. However, after Olivia left, he immediately missed her and felt pain. Andrew ran to him and asked with concern, ¡°Daddy, are you fine?¡± That¡¯s right, he was still sick. Andrew¡¯s words reminded Daniel. He immediately became happy. Previously, in order to sleep in the same bed as Olivia, he took a cold shower and spent half an hour in the cold wind. Finally, he caught a cold as he wished. Since he was already sick, he could do what he wanted. He could ask Olivia to help him take care of Andrew as he was worried that Andrew would be sick too. That way, he could visit her more often. Thinking of this, Daniel took out a thermometer and used it. He wanted to know how high his temperature was. In the end, it was only 99.8 degrees Fahrenheit. Daniel was very disgusted. What kind of fever was this? No wonder Olivia told him not to take medicine. His fever was not bad, so the goal of asking Olivia to help take care of Andrew would not be achieved. Daniel turned to look at Andrew. After pondering for a while, he asked, ¡°Do you like Olivia?¡± Why did he ask so bluntly? Andrew immediately became shy. His little face was red, and it took him a long time to nod his little forehead. ¡°Daddy,¡± He looked up and asked, ¡°Do you think Olivia likes me?¡± Daniel took a sip of water and was thinking about how to get closer to Olivia when he heard Andrew¡¯s question. He nodded casually. ¡°Of course she likes you. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have contacted you and talked with you so often.¡± After hearing Daniel¡¯s affirmation, Andrew was overjoyed. His beautiful eyes sparkled. ¡°Daddy, do you think Olivia will agree to be my girlfriend?¡± What the hell? Daniel spat out all the water in surprise. Andrew spat a little and wiped his face unhappily. He snorted, ¡°Daddy, do you think Olivia is unwilling to be my girlfriend?¡± Daniel raised his hand and pinched Andrew¡¯s soft little face. He said, ¡°I think it¡¯s better to let Olivia be your mother.¡± What? Mother? Andrew¡¯s heart beat faster and his eyes widened. ¡°Are you going to marry Olivia? Is Olivia my mother?¡± Daniel didn¡¯t say anything. He just said, ¡°That depends on whether you can make Olivia like you and agree to be your mother.¡± Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Olivia did not stay at the hotel for long. She went back that night because she received a call from William. As for William, Olivia was still a little close to him. She leaned against the bed and answered the call. ¡°William.¡± She greeted him respectfully. Hearing this, William heaved a sigh of relief. He was a qualified heir. He prioritized the Taylor family¡¯s benefits and bloodline. William was good to Olivia. Of course, it was because they had known each other since they were young and grew up together, but it was mostly because she was the child of the Taylor family. For a family like the Taylors, they could tolerate illegitimate children, but they could not have a higher status than legitimate children, let alone children who were ipatible. This was the root of the trouble. Therefore, William was indifferent to Emma and ruthless to David. However, this did not mean that he had deep feelings for Olivia. Even so, Olivia was still very moved. She had always been a kind person who would repay anyone who treated her well. ¡°I heard from Liam that you want to return the shares to the Taylor family, right?¡± William leaned against the window and asked. Behind him was the dazzling starlight of downtown, and in front of him was his spacious and bright office. This was the Taylor Group office building, located in the center of Evervale, a 50¨Cstory office building. There were countless people in Evervale who had been fighting to enter this building to work for a long time, but Olivia still wanted to return the Taylor Group¡¯s shares. It seemed so easy. She probably didn¡¯t know how much the Taylor family shares were worth, which was a big amount. Olivia had almost forgotten about this matter. When she heard William mention it, she replied, ¡°Yes, just in time. I haven¡¯t received the share¨Cout bonus yet. I can just return them directly.¡± William changed his hand to answer the phone. ¡°Olivia,¡± he asked, ¡°did Yvonne make you unhappy? She¡¯s going back to M soon. Their businesses are all overseas. She won¡¯t be back for long.¡± Olivia¡¯s tone was calm. ¡°No.¡± Wasn¡¯t it because of Yvonne? William was a little surprised. ¡°Then why?¡± ¡°William.¡± Olivia¡¯s tone was unhurried. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen Yvonne before, nor do I know her. Why would I be angry because of a stranger? Even if the Taylor family hates me because of anyone and won¡¯t let me into the house, I won¡¯t be angry because this person¡­¡± She paused for a moment. Her tone was still indifferent, but it made William¡¯s heart turn cold. ¡°Because whoever it is has nothing to do with me. What I care about is you. Any insignificant person, you want me to avoid, why? ¡°Is there no better solution to Yvonne¡¯s matter? Grandpa, Dad, Mom¡­and you, watching others bully me! Who is Yvonne? She¡¯s a girl Amy casually adopted outside. Is such a person qualified for me to avoid? Am I worse than an outsider adopted by my aunt in Liam¡¯s eyes? Am I not worth your consideration for me? ¡°In the Taylor family, any servant can bully me because, in your eyes, I¡¯m worthless. ¡°I¡¯ve been raised outside since I was young. I¡¯m not close to the Taylor family. Liam, Dad, Mom, Amy, and you, you won¡¯t do much for me. I am worthless to you. The only outstanding thing is that I went to a good university and I¡¯m quite smart. ¡°Because I¡¯m not worth it and have no value, you can ignore me. You can summon me whenever you want. Yvonne doesn¡¯t like me and wants me to avoid her. Shemitted suicide and made the Taylor family think that I was troublesome and that it was also my fault. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. As long as I did anything wrong and made the Taylor family feel that it was troublesome, it¡¯s all my fault. I deserve to die. I shouldn¡¯t have appeared¡­¡± ¡°Olivia!¡± William frowned and interrupted her. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Olivia turned to look out the window. The resort hotel was located in the suburbs. There were not as many lights outside the window as in the city. There were only a few streetmps that were not bright. However, such a dark night made her heart calm down. There were some things that Olivia did not want to say so bluntly, but if she did not make it clear, there would always be people pretending to be ignorant. ¡°This time, Amy¡¯s going back to M is partly because of me, right?¡± Olivia chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s because I won the Lasker Award. Because I¡¯m valuable now, I deserve your and Liam¡¯s consideration. Amy needs to take care of me and not bully me recklessly.¡± ¡°Olivia, I¡¯m sorry. We¡¯ve disappointed you.¡± William did not exin or refute. Instead, he chose to apologize. His voice was still as friendly as the first time they met. It was gentle and pleasant, but the words he said were extremely cold. ¡°But this is a wealthy family. This is the Taylor family. A worthless person is not worth the effort of others. The servants are hired by the master of the Taylor family. They are not hired by you. The family members¡® attitude towards you determines the servants¡® attitude toward you. ¡°You¡¯re right. Amy¡¯s departure may indeed have something to do with you. Because you won the Lasker Award, Liam wants to please you.¡± Speaking of this, William suddenly chuckled as if he was talking to himself. ¡°Very philistine, right?¡± Olivia did not expect him to admit it directly and was a little surprised. ¡°Silly girl.¡± William¡¯s tone became a little doting. ¡°Don¡¯t expect too much, and so that you won¡¯t be too disappointed. Isn¡¯t it good to be simple and polite? As long as your value is high enough, even if Yvonnemits. suicide many times, she will still avoid you.¡± ¡°So this is the Taylor family.¡± Olivia raised her eyebrows slightly. She felt that this was actually not bad. If she removed her feelings and exchanged them for benefits, she would not be too sad to ept. ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± William said. ¡°Liam has a n for your marriage, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate.¡± Olivia understood what he meant. ¡°You have a better choice for me, right?¡± ¡°Ethan,¡± William said. ¡°He already knows Emma¡¯s identity as an illegitimate daughter and has a grudge against her. They will definitely not get married anymore.¡± ¡°So, you want me to rece her, right?¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes turned cold. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No,¡± William exined, ¡°it¡¯s not that I want you to rece her, but Ethan is really suitable for you to be a good husband. He¡¯s very outstanding. Among his peers, other than Daniel, he¡¯s the only one who perfectly matches you. Moreover, sometimes, love might not be more reliable than benefits.¡± Daniel? Olivia pinched her fingers. She lowered her eyes and seemed to have thought of something. She agreed and said, ¡°Alright, you can make the arrangements.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± William pursed his lips and chuckled. ¡°Come back tomorrow to see Liam. No matter what, he still cares about you. Don¡¯t be angry with him. After all, Amy is his daughter. A daughter is always more important than a granddaughter. Moreover, Olivia, the missing 18 years of feelings can¡¯t be made up for overnight. ¡°Even for you, the Smith family is more important than the Taylor family in your heart, right?¡± The Smith family? Thinking of Isaac¡­ Olivia frowned. Her heart suddenly shrank, and her chest felt sore and swollen. Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Olivia could not remember much about her childhood. She only had at vague impression of it. On the day that she was abandoned by that woman, she was alone on the street. She was surrounded by many people who were in a hurry. They were all unfamiliar faces. She did not know any of them. She squatted at the corner of the street alone. She was waiting for her father to pick her up. However, she waited from dawn until dark, and her father didn¡¯t even She was very hungry and tired. She was scared and didn¡¯t know what to do. At that time, the little Olivia was already very smart. She could clearly remember the road she had only walked once. She remembered the way back to that woman¡¯s home. She knew that that woman didn¡¯t like her and deliberately abandoned her, so she didn¡¯t dare to go back. She just stood not far from that woman¡¯s home and waited for her father quietly. She was waiting for her father toe back. She knew that he would definitelye out to look for her when he realized that she was gone. That way, she could go home with her father. Unfortunately, he did note. After that, Olivia met Isaac Smith. Isaac was the director of a traditional medicine hospital in theR¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only neighboring city. He had never married in his life and had only adopted three children. In addition to Olivia, there were also Jarron Lane and Gillian Dale. The three of them learned medical skills from Isaac together. Olivia was the smartest and learned the best. Isaac liked her the most. He often brought her to treat patients and sometimes asked for her opinion. At that time, Olivia, who was only in her teens, was in high spirits. She boasted that she wanted to enter the best medical school and be the best doctor in the Hushe Republic. She wanted to change the awkward position of traditional medicine internationally. Aissing Darling She wanted to inherit Isaac¡¯s medical skills and be the director of the hospital. She wanted this hospital to be the most famous hospital in the Hushe Republic. Olivia, who was young, said brave words. Everyone around her thought that she was cute and interesting. No one took her words seriously. Only Isaac believed her. He was already in his sixties, and he was always moved. He kept emphasizing, ¡°I believe that Olivia will be the best doctor in the Hushe Republic.¡± Later on, Olivia did live up to Isaac¡¯s expectations. At the age of 16, she learned the mostplicated acupuncture technique of the Smith family. Even Isaac did not dare to perform acupuncture on others easily. Olivia, who was only 16 years old, was a girl who was not afraid of anything. Not long after she learned it, she administered acupuncture to n, who hade to ask Isaac for help. She cured his illness and even cured Ryan¡¯s legs. This was something that even Isaac could not do. After that, Isaac¡¯s expectations for Olivia increased. He almost taught her all his medical skills. After the SAT, Olivia entered the best medical school in the Hushe Republic with almost full marks. Her future was clear and good. She would inherit Isaac¡¯s traditional medical skills and learn top¨Cnotch medical skills both domestically and overseas. She would be a good doctor that Isaac would be proud of. She would inherit Isaac¡¯s hospital and let traditional medicine flourish. Unfortunately, all of this disappeared during the summer vacation after the SAT. Gillian pushed her down from the top of the mountain. Gillian, her most trusted elder sister, who had doted on her and taken care of her like a mother since she was young, pushed her down from the top of the mountain. That day, they went to the top of the mountain to watch the sunrise. There was no one at the top of the mountain, only the two of them. Gillian sat beside her and said that she liked Jarron. 24 Just as Olivia was sincerely happy for her, Gillian¡¯s expression suddenly became ferocious. She said that she hated Olivia! She hated why there was Olivia in this world. ¡°Originally, the three of us were very good. Isaac doted on me and valued Jarron. He taught us medical skills and said that he hoped that Jarron could inherit the hospital. He also said that when I grew up, he would let me marry Jarron. At that time, it would be so good. Every day would be happy and carefree. ¡°However, you appeared. It¡¯s all because of you! Why did you appear? Why did you appear in my life?¡± Gillian shouted at the top of her lungs. ¡°You stole Isaac¡¯s care and everyone¡¯s love. Ever since you came, everyone has only seen you. You¡¯re very bright and outstanding, and all people like you. You¡¯re beautiful and sweet¨Ctalking. They all love you. It¡¯s not enough that you stole everyone, but now you want to snatch Jarron!¡± ¡°Why? Why?! I¡¯ve loved him for so many years. Why does he only like you? I cared so much about Isaac, but he only taught you acupuncture and even wanted you to inherit the hospital. Why?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you just die!¡± Olivia was pushed down from the top of the mountain by her. However, she was lucky that she did not fall to her death. Instead, she was saved. After sleeping for a year, Olivia returned to the Smith family. From then on, she stopped studying medicine. Actually, Olivia didn¡¯t have much love for medical skills. It was because Isaac liked it, Gillian liked it, and Jarron liked it, so she liked it. She hoped to inherit Isaac¡¯s medical skills, take over the hospital, and protect Jarron and Gillian. The few of them would always be together. This had always been Olivia¡¯s dream. Unexpectedly, this was just her wishful thinking. Olivia almost sacrificed her life in exchange for the truth. The so¨Ccalled kinship and affection were not worth mentioning in the face of benefits. Gillian, who had once cared for her, loved her and didn¡¯t sleep for three days and three nights to take care of her when she was sick, would also want her to die because of benefits, jealousy, and love! Since that was the case, Olivia did not want to study medicine anymore. She did not want to take over the hospital anymore¡­ Just treat it as repaying her for taking care of her for so many years. Olivia felt that she didn¡¯t owe Gillian or anyone else, but she felt guilty about Isaac. Although Jarron and Gillian had inherited his medical skills and managed the hospital, Olivia still felt guilty. She felt that she had let Isaac down. ¡°Isaac.¡± Olivia hugged her knees, her eyes revealing her vulnerability. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± It wasn¡¯t that she wanted to disappoint Isaac, but she really didn¡¯t know how to continue to study medicine. Jarron and Gillian cared a lot about the hospital, so she didn¡¯t want to argue with them. In her eyes, the four of them were a family. Olivia didn¡¯t want this family to be broken up because of her. Even though she knew that after being pushed off the cliff, she and Gillian would never be able to return to how they were before. This family was already not harmonious. However, this family was still around there! Rubbing her sore eyes, Olivia got up and drank some water. Perhaps she really should go on a blind date. Although she had not returned to the Smith family for so many years, they were probably still worried about her. Only when she was married and had a harmonious family and a stable career could they bepletely at ease. After getting married, Jarron would give up on herpletely. Getting the Lasker Award and focusing on biomedicine would not only reassure Gillian but alsofort Isaac a little. Olivia thought this was good. Everyone would be very happy. In this world, she had to consider everyone but herself. Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Chapter 56 ¡°Emma, the Turner family wants the candidate for the marriage to be Olivia. I know you like Ethan, but some things can¡¯t be forced.¡± ¡°Good child, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll find you a better man.¡± Emma¡¯s mind was in a mess. She did not even know how she came out of Amelia¡¯s room. Her chest hurt so much that she could not even speak. In the Taylor family, she could not stay any longer. She wanted to leave, she had to leave immediately! In her panic, Emma didn¡¯t know where to go. She just drove aimlessly until she saw a familiar figure. Then, she said in shock, ¡°Yvonne Sheeran! Didn¡¯t you go back to M?¡± ¡°My name is Yvonne Taylor,¡± Yanran said gently and raised her fair and beautiful chin. Immediately, someone went forward to help Emma park the car. Yvonne led Emma inside. As they walked, she said, ¡°This is my coffee shop. It only serves acquaintances. There aren¡¯t many people here, so it¡¯s perfect for talking.¡± Emma was still in shock. It was not until Yvonne held her hand that she suddenly came back to her senses. Her hands were so soft and cold. Her body had no warmth. It made her shiver uncontrobly. Yvonne led Emma to a private room. After sitting down, she chuckled and said, ¡°You disappoint me.¡± Emma frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I thought you would fight with Amelia for it. Even if the time is not right now, you will still act weak, waiting for the right time.¡± Yvonne lowered her head and fiddled with the little tiger¨Clike ornament. ¡°Who knew you would be so easily discouraged? Amelia just casually mentioned it and asked you to give up Ethan. You couldn¡¯t take it anymore and actually ran out.¡± At the end of her sentence, her words were filled with sarcasm. ¡°Have you been spoiled by Amelia? Do you really think you¡¯re her biological daughter? Don¡¯t you know your status? You¡¯re just an illegitimate 15 13:02 daughter, yet you dare to make a scene!¡± Her words were merciless. Emma¡¯s face was very ugly. Her hands gripped the armrest tightly. If not for the fact that she did not have enough strength, she would have crushed the armrest. After a long time, she finally calmed herself down and looked up at Yvonne. ¡°You know my background, right? Tell me, how can you help me keep a secret?¡± Yvonne poured a cup of coffee for Emma and said in a gentler tone, ¡°That¡¯s right. No matter what, you can¡¯t lose your mind and be silly.¡± Emma thought that Yvonne wanted to threaten her to take advantage of her, but from what she said, she didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of threatening her. Since it wasn¡¯t a threat, why was she looking for her? ¡°You¡¯re curious, aren¡¯t you?¡± Yvonne drank a cup of coffee. From her actions to her expression, she was elegant and proper. She didn¡¯t look like a woman who had just been raised by a rich family in her teens at all. Instead, she looked like she hade from a rich family and had been immersed in wealth since she was young. Time was pressing. Yvonne didn¡¯t have time to say to Emma. She directly exined her purpose for coming. ¡°You want Ethan, and I want to get Olivia out of the Taylor family. We can work together.¡± ¡°Get Olivia out of the Taylor family?¡± Emma looked at her. To be honest, she really didn¡¯t know what Olivia had done to Yvonne to make her so scheming. ¡°I want to rece Amy.¡± Yvonne was very ambitious. She was different from Emma. Emma¡¯s goal was to marry Ethan and be a rich wife. At most, she would have a respectable and high¨Cend career. However, Yvonne was very ambitious and wanted to gain more. Although Amy was capable and had many industries, she had been in charge of the Taylor family¡¯s industries overseas for many years. Although Liam would give her some in the future, these industries could not bepared to the Taylor family¡¯s. Yvonne had always been Amy¡¯s assistant, so she knew very well about the Taylor family. The Taylor family had been in two development directions for many 2.5 13:02 Donaire¡¯s Missing Darling years. Their main base was in the country, and Amy was in charge of overseas industries to cooperate with the family¡¯s development in the country. In the future, the family head of the Taylor family would definitely be William. In order to prevent the two sons from fighting and affecting the Taylor family¡¯s development, David would not take over foreign industries. In the future, Olivia would definitely take over this portion of foreign industries. Especially her marriage with the Turner family, which gave her more confidence. Emma understood and said, ¡°You want to rece Amy, right?¡± Yvonne nodded. Emma used to think that she was too ambitious. Now that she saw Yvonne, she realized that she was nothing. This woman was too shameless! ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with the Taylor family? Although my background is bad, I still am the Taylor family¡¯s child. Who do you think you are?¡± ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Yvonne shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re an illegitimate daughter. It¡¯s up to the head of the Taylor family to decide who¡¯s in charge of the overseas businesses. Do you think William will let you take over?¡± Emma¡¯s face darkened. She knew that Yvonne was telling the truth. William had always been on guard against her. It was impossible for her to interfere with the Taylor family¡¯s matter. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. However, it was one thing to know in her heart, but it was another thing for Yvonne to say it out directly. She mocked indignantly, ¡°If William doesn¡¯t let me take over, will he let you take over?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Yvonne looked confident. ¡°As long as Olivia goes away, he won¡¯t have a choice. Besides, Amy will help me.¡± Emma frowned. ¡°Olivia has her own career and has won the Lasker Award. She might not be interested in the Taylor family¡¯s industries.¡± Hearing this, Yvonne sneered and said, ¡°How much money can she earn 13:02 5 vouchers by conducting research? She is not interested now because she doesn¡¯t know the Taylor family¡¯s wealth. When she knows it, not to mention the Lasker Award, even if she wins the Nobel Prize, she will take over the Taylor family.¡± Olivia would never earn this money after struggling for a lifetime. In the past, she didn¡¯t have a chance, so she could only do scientific research. Now that she had a large amount of assets, she didn¡¯t believe that she wouldn¡¯t be tempted. She was just a child raised in an ordinary family. She had probably never even seen 2 million dors in her life. The money she earned from scientific research and Charm¡¯s shares were nothingpared to the Taylor family¡¯s wealth. Yvonne knew what ordinary people were thinking too well. When she first arrived at the Taylor family and was adopted by Amy, she did not have such ambitions. At that time, she felt that 1 million dors was a lot of money. She only needed 1 million dors. However,ter on, she realized that this money was not enough for Amy to buy a piece of jewelry. This was the first time Yvonne had seen wealth. At that time, she felt that if she wanted money, 200 million dors was enough. However, after graduation, she became Amy¡¯s assistant and helped her manage the Taylor family¡¯s business. Only then did she understand that money was not enough. She also had to have power. They had more than 2 billion dors in wealth and had so many staff. All of them were big shots on television. For example, Amy was this person. So what if she was a woman? So what if she was not married? There were still countless people trying to curry favor with her. When they went out and took a private ne, their friends were all dignitaries and aristocrats from various countries. A casual sentence could affect the changes in the stock market. With a slight frown, those subordinates and assistants would be on tenterhooks for a few days. Yvonne wanted to live like this. She wanted to be someone like Amy. She would do anything for that goal, even with her life. Those who stood in her way must be killed! Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Emma was a little shocked by Yvonne¡¯s ambition. This was the first time she had seen such a ruthless person. In order to achieve her goal, she would do anything, even disregarding her own life. Thest time shemitted suicide, if there was even the slightest mistake, she would have lost her life! ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Emma looked at Yvonne. ¡°I forgot to tell you something. Olivia also knows my background, so I can¡¯t go against her.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Yvonne lowered her eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go against her. You just have to ruin her marriage with Ethan and make Samuel and Amelia hate her.¡± It was easy to make Samuel and Amelia hate Olivia, but Ethan¡­ Emma¡¯s heart ached. Ethan probably despised Yvonne very much. She was clearly an illegitimate daughter, but she upied the position of a legitimate daughter. ¡°Self¨Cesteem and aloofness are meaningless,¡± Yvonne reminded her. ¡°You and Ethan have been childhood sweethearts for so many years. Doesn¡¯t he have any love for you? Even if he doesn¡¯t love you, he will care and dote on you. No matter what it is, as long as you have this friendship, you can use it.¡± At this point, Yvonne chuckled. ¡°I even ate sleeping pills. Don¡¯t you know how to pretend to be pitiful? Emma, as a person, you have to be ruthless to get what you want.¡± ¡°I got it.¡± Emma lowered her eyes and a hint of determination shed across her eyes. Yvonne was very satisfied with Emma¡¯s reaction. She stood up and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going back to M. You should do what I teach you. You won¡¯t disappoint me, right?¡± Emma smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll enjoy our cooperation.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll enjoy our cooperation.¡± Olivia returned to the Taylor family and saw Ethan at the Taylor family. 13:02 +5 wouchers The Taylor family¡¯s everyone was present, including David and Emma. Emma had changed a lot. She leaned against Amelia and became quiet. She had specially dressed up today. She was not very beautiful and brilliant, but she looked weak and pale. She was wearing a pure white dress, and her hair was draped behind her back. She did not have heavy makeup on her face, but light makeup. It was the kind of makeup that could not be seen at all. In the past, Emma always liked to dress up in a dignified manner, but today, she did not do so. Instead, she used her original delicate and weak appearance to dress up as a pitiful face. The goal was to get Ethan¡¯s pity. She had thought about it. Since Olivia wasing today, she definitely had to dress up. She wanted to compare herself to her. Olivia was gorgeous, but she was simple. Olivia was high¨Cspirited, and she was haggard and pitiful. Emma did not believe that under such a strong contrast, Ethan¡¯s heart would not be pitiful. Would he not feel any pity for her? Olivia had indeed dressed up. It was still very exquisite and gorgeous makeup like before. However, Emma did not expect her to be so gorgeous. As soon as she entered the room, she attracted everyone¡¯s attention and she was very brilliant. In an instant, however, Emma was defeated and as if turned into a foil,pletely highlighting Olivia. Emma was indignant and said, ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re really beautiful today.¡± Olivia nced at her and did not say anything. Emma looked at Ethan. She pursed her lips and pretended to be in pain. ¡°I know. Ethan and Olivia are ufortable because of me. I shouldn¡¯t havee today.¡± Amelia held her wrist with pity. Emma smiled at her and continued to say, ¡°But I have toe here today. I¡¯m not here to cause trouble for Ethan and Olivia. I¡¯m here to deal with something and express my attitude. From now on, I won¡¯t be alone with 13:02 Dinonaire¡¯s Missing Darling 5 vouchers Ethan anymore. I¡¯ll treat him purely as my brother.¡± Liam did not expect Emma to say such words. He immediately changed his opinion of her. Ethan was also very surprised. He thought that Emma would pester him, but he did not expect that Emma wanted to make her attitude clear and distance herself from him. Realizing this, Ethan felt an indescribable feeling in his heart. He looked up at Emma. Seeing Ethan¡¯s gaze, Emma was overjoyed. She continued to say, ¡°I sincerely wish Ethan and Olivia a long and happy life together. It¡¯s just that, it¡¯s just that¡­¡± As she spoke, tears suddenly rolled down her face. Emma seemed to be frightened. She raised her hand and wiped her eyes forcefully. She used so much strength that her eyes turned red. ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve liked Ethan for so many years. I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to control myself sometimes, so I hope that Olivia can supervise me. If I do anything wrong or make you ufortable, Olivia must tell me. I¡¯ll restrain myself and change myself. If I can¡¯t, I¡¯m willing to leave and go overseas¡­¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Amelia interrupted Emma. She clenched her fists under her sleeves and restrained her tone. ¡°Olivia is not a petty person. She won¡¯t me you.¡± Liam also said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just be careful. Let¡¯s not talk about the past. In the future, just stay away from Ethan. Be careful.¡± These words made Amelia ufortable. She had already been enduring it. Now that she heard these words, she could not control herself. She could not help but say, ¡°Dad, what are you saying? Why should Emma pay attention? He was originally her fianc¨¦. Now that he bes Olivia¡¯s fianc¨¦, doesn¡¯t Emma even have the right to be sad?¡± ¡°Stop talking.¡± Samuel tugged at Amelia¡¯s sleeve with a gloomy expression. ¡°Why can¡¯t I say it?¡± Amelia was furious. She stood up and red at Liam. ¡°I don¡¯t care about the engagement or the alliance. If you want to change it to Olivia, it is okay. But you don¡¯t have the right to ask for Emma. She has already taken a step back. What else do you want her to do? Do you want her tomit suicide and give up her position like Yvonne?¡± 13:02 Di§êionaire¡¯s Missing Darling Thest sentence was heartbreaking. It was almost pointing at Olivia and scolding her for being intolerant. Olivia felt so innocent. She had not said a word since she entered the house. Amelia left angrily with Emma, followed by Samuel. Liam was so angry that he wanted to go back to his room to rest. William helped him back. Now, only Ethan, David, and Olivia were left in the living room. This time, David was unusually quiet. He was not as angry as before and did not stand up for Emma. Instead, he sat at the side like an unimportant spectator. Ever since he was frightened by Jackson, David¡¯s state of mind had changed a lot. He could calm down and think seriously. He was no longer as impulsive as before. He walked up to Olivia and suddenly said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Olivia looked up. ¡°I¡¯m going to Yougria next month.¡± He seemed to be very embarrassed. He had just apologized when his face turned red and he was a little shy. ¡°I was wrong about what happened before. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Olivia did not say anything. David¡¯s heart tightened. He did not dare to look at Olivia¡¯s eyes. These days, he had been looking for an opportunity to apologize, but he could not do it. He was afraid, afraid that he would not be able to say it, and even more afraid that she would hate him. She must have hated him. However, it made sense. Even he hated the violent and insensible David, let alone others. Just as David was feeling despair, a white palm suddenly stretched out in front of him. On it were a few pills. David looked up in confusion. ¡°This is some medicine. It can help you get rid of the control of the residual medicine,¡± Olivia said. ¡°Was it for me?¡± he thought. 13:02 Dinonaire¡¯s Missing Darling David¡¯s hands were trembling a bit and his eyes were red. He almost did not dare to breathe. ¡°I had done so many wrong things. Would she still give me some medicine?¡± he thought. ¡°Actually, you are very good.¡± Olivia ced the medicine in his hand and then curled her fingers to touch his forehead. ¡°After being controlled by the medicine for so many years, you didn¡¯t really hurt anyone. You tried your best to control your temper. This is npt something anyone can do.¡± ¡°You are very good.¡± Really? David looked up at Olivia. His usually gloomy eyes were shining brightly. This was the first time someone had affirmed him! Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Olivia and Ethan did not have much to say. After everyone left, she returned to her room to rest. Ethan went upstairs to look for William. This unmarried couple actually did not say a word. Amelia pulled Emma back to her room andforted her for a while. Emma¡¯s eyes were red as she tried her best to stop crying. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll let it go.¡± Amelia saw her pretending to be strong and her heart ached terribly. ¡°Mom, look at it.¡± Emma took out a beautiful diary that was filled with her beautiful handwriting. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Amelia was curious about it and asked. Emma smiled and said sweetly, ¡°It¡¯s Ethan. Everything about Ethan is recorded here.¡± Amelia flipped it. ¡°December 25th. Today, I spent Christmas with Ethan. He ate a few more mouthfuls of foie gras and said that the foie gras here is exquisite.¡± ¡°Ethan hates purple because he thinks purple looks like purple kale. He hates eating purple kale.¡± ¡°Ethan hates spicy food. He feels that spicy is a kind of pain that makes people ufortable.¡± There were hundreds of pages recorded inside, all about Ethan. She wrote clearly what he liked to eat, what he hated to eat, where he liked to go to y, and what he hated to smell. ¡°Emma.¡± Amelia¡¯s heart was about to break. She did not know that Emma actually liked Ethan so much. She wiped her wet eyes and wanted to say something, but Emma stopped her. She closed the diary and held it in her arms. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°I want to give it to Olivia. I really want them to be happy.¡± ¡°Mom, wait for me. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± She stood up and ran out of the door. 13:02 Olivia was reading in her room. When she heard the knock on the door, she turned her head and said, ¡°Come in. The door is unlocked.¡± She thought it was a servant, but it was Emma who came in. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Olivia looked up. Emma walked in and closed the door behind her. She approached slowly with a diary in her hand. ¡°Do you know what this is?¡± Olivia nced at the diary and she didn¡¯t want to answer at all. Fortunately, Emma did not need her to answer. She said directly, ¡°It¡¯s my love for Ethan. Do you think he will love you just because you¡¯re engaged?¡± Olivia kindly reminded her, ¡°He was the one who asked to meet me. He doesn¡¯t want to marry you.¡± Upon hearing this, Emma¡¯s expression turned ugly for a moment. She threw the diary into the trash can, then smiled at Olivia and suddenly shouted, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Malice surged in her eyes. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t like it, you don¡¯t have to throw it away. This is all my hard work. I have good intentions to give it to you¡­¡± At this point, the door was suddenly knocked open. Amelia walked in. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Emma ran over. ¡°Olivia, she¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Amelia hugged Emma and was in a daze when she turned around and saw the diary in the trash can. Her expression suddenly changed. She looked up at Olivia with shock and disgust. ¡°Did you throw it?¡± She pointed at the diary angrily and red at Olivia as if she wanted to kill her. This was Emma¡¯s sincerity. Thinking of Emma¡¯s love for the diary, Amelia felt that she had thrown it away was exceptionally evil. As expected of someone who was raised outside. She had no upbringing at all and had a despicable character! ¡°Pick it up.¡± Amelia red at Olivia with a cold gaze. ¡°Mom.¡± Emma hugged Amelia¡¯s arm nervously. ¡°Olivia didn¡¯t do it on 13:02 purpose.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin.¡± Amelia tapped Emma¡¯s forehead. She looked nervous and helpless. ¡°You¡¯re just too kind. You¡¯ve been spoiled by me.¡± Patting Emma¡¯s hand, Amelia turned to Olivia and continued, ¡°While I still have the patience, pick it up now and apologize to Emma. I¡¯ll forgive you this time.¡± ¡°However, you have to remember that there¡¯s a limit to my patience. If you bully Emma again, I¡¯ll chase you out even if Mr. Liam is unhappy.¡± Olivia was still a little confused. To be honest, she had only said two sentences from the beginning until now. She did not even move from her seat. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. She was reading the book in her hand when Emma came in. She said something for no reason and threw the diary into the trash can. Before Emma could figure it out, Amelia ran over again and criticized her. Olivia felt wronged. She hadn¡¯t done anything yet. At this moment, she suddenly thought of the romance novels she had read during high school. The female lead was always framed and ndered by the supporting actress, but she could not defend herself and could not fight back. At this moment, she looked like a character from a novel. However, she could not be the female lead. Because no one could frame her! Olivia slowly took out a voice recorder from her pocket and raised it. She looked at the two of them quietly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know what happened just now. Why don¡¯t we review the past and slowly figure it out?¡± The moment she saw the voice recorder, Emma¡¯s confident expression instantly changed. ¡°She actually recorded it!¡± she thought. More than that! Olivia wagged her fair fingers and took off the pinhole camera from the button of her shirt. ¡°If you can¡¯t hear it clearly, there¡¯s still a video here. I have plenty of time today. You can take your time to watch it.¡± Emma was stunned. 375 13:02 Fuck, you were a fucking spy! You were so well prepared. ¡°Mom.¡± Emma suddenly hugged Amelia and pulled her out. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I threw the diary away myself. I want to show Olivia that I¡¯ve let go of my love for Ethan. This is my promise to her.¡± Amelia was a little confused and did not know what happened. ¡°Isn¡¯t that diary your favorite?¡± Emma nodded. ¡°Yes, only by abandoning my most precious can I show my determination to give up Ethan.¡± ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Seeing that the two of them were about to walk out, Olivia suddenly stopped them. Then, she pushed the trash can in front of Emma with her foot. She held her chin and blinked her beautiful eyes. She looked at Emma seriously. ¡°Since you¡¯ve abandoned it, you should abandon itpletely. Tear it off.¡± Tear it off! Emma suddenly looked up and gritted her teeth. This was what she cherished the most. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to tear it?¡± Olivia picked up the voice recorder with her two fair fingers and waved it in front of Emma. Upon seeing the voice recorder, Emma lowered her eyes to hide her cold gaze. ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll tear it!¡± She bent down slowly and picked up the diary. One by one, she tore it into pieces. Amelia really did not understand the thoughts of young people. It was fine if she gave up Ethan, but she still had to tear up the diary. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary, is it?¡± she thought. She pulled at Emma and advised, ¡°Emma, don¡¯t tear it up. It¡¯s good to keep it as a memento.¡± Emma¡¯s eyes lit up and she subconsciously looked up. Then, she saw that the voice recorder in Olivia¡¯s hand had been reced with a pinhole camera. She secretly gritted her teeth and suppressed the grievance in her heart. She looked up and smiled gently at Amelia. ¡°No, I have to tear it off so that I can bid farewell to the past.¡± 13:02 onbonaire¡¯s Missing Darling As she spoke, she lowered her head and started tearing it off with all her might. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Chapter 59 After this incident, Emma was unusually obedient. Not only did she tear up the diary, but she also specially instructed the kitchen to prepare more of Olivia¡¯s favorite dishes. She even personally made coffee for Olivia, Everyone in the Taylor family, including the servants, was stunned. It was not that they were inexperienced, but Emma was too attentive. She had always regarded herself as a rich girl and rarely did things personally. Most of the time, she would instruct the servants. Even if she was filial to Amelia, she would hug Amelia¡¯s arm and like a spoiled child beforemanding the servants. Now, she actually did it personally. It was really shocking. It was almost time for lunch, so the Taylor family gathered in the dining room. The habit of the Taylor family people was to eat some fruits and drink some soup before the meal so that they would not eat too much during the meal. It was good for their health. Liam took a sip of soup and said happily to Olivia and Ethan, ¡°The weather is just right. It¡¯s cool and windy. After lunch, you guys go to Stars Bay to y. Young people should go out and y more.¡± Stars Bay was a famous scenic spot near Evervale. It had magical terrain and a wend park resort hotel nearby. It was the most suitable ce for couples to y. Liam was trying to bring together Olivia and Ethan. Upon hearing Liam¡¯s words, Ethan put down his fork and leisurely leaned back in his chair to rest. His smile was clear and noble. ¡°I was thinking about where to go to y. You gave me a good idea. You are so great! I haven¡¯t thought of how to pursue Olivia yet, but your itinerary has been arranged.¡± Among these rich heirs, Ethan was famous for his eloquence, sweet¨Ctalking, and good personality. Not only was he sociable, but he was also good at working. Therefore, these old friends all liked him very much. 13:02 Ethan¡¯s words were too pleasant to hear. Liam chuckled and said, ¡°You young people, have fun.¡± The atmosphere was originally good, but Amelia spoke at this moment. ¡°Emma,e with them. She has been talking to me about going to Stars Bay to y a few times, but she hasn¡¯t had the chance to go. It just so happens that you guys can go together and apany each other.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the dining table fell silent. An unmarried man and woman were out on a trip to cultivate their rtionship. Why did she bring in another woman? She was too annoying. Liam was unhappy and put down his fork. Ameliapletely ignored him and turned to Olivia. ¡°Olivia, you can¡¯t be so petty, right? Even if Emma can¡¯t be with Ethan, the two of them grew up together and they have a good rtionship. ¡°Since you¡¯re going to marry Ethan in the future, you have to be more generous. You have to know the rules and principles. You have to know how to protect the family¡¯s reputation. You can¡¯t be as petty as the girls raised by those small families outside.¡± Olivia was drinking soup. Before she could finish a mouthful of soup, she heard Amelia¡¯s annoying words. She looked up at Amelia and blinked. Her clear eyes were very pure without any impurities. ¡°Alright, whatever you say.¡± After saying that, she lowered her head and continued to drink the soup. Amelia was very satisfied with Olivia¡¯s words. She turned around and patted Emma¡¯s hand. ¡°Have fun and rx.¡± After saying that, she turned to Ethan. ¡°Ethan, take good care of Emma. She¡¯s not in a good mood recently and can¡¯t be tired.¡± Ethan sat leisurely on the chair. He raised his eyes slightly and saw everyone¡¯s expressions. He sneered in his heart. ¡°The Taylor family is really interesting. Are they trying to encourage their two daughters to love me? ¡°If my sister dares topete with another woman for a certain man, my mother would definitely hit her to death! Owned by N?velDrama.Org. 13:02 ¡°Because it is too degrading!¡± he thought. Ethan had no intention of getting involved in the Taylor family¡¯s matters. Hearing this, he nodded casually and said indifferently, ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of them.¡± Since they agreed, Liam didn¡¯t say anything. He just sighed softly. Forget it, forget it. Let the young people solve their own problems. It was already veryte when the three of them arrived at Stars Bay. They could not buy tickets in the scenic area, so the three of them went to the five¨Cstar hotel to rest. Since there was nothing else to do, Emma said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to my room. I¡¯ve just learned a new piano piece. I¡¯ll y it for you.¡± Because of the voice recorder and pinhole camera, Emma was a little afraid of Olivia. She did not dare to frame her openly anymore. Instead, she changed it to a secretpetition. She did not need topete with Olivia. She just needed Ethan to see her excellence. She did not believe that she, who was proficient in everything and had been nurtured by a wealthy family for many years, could notpare to a bumpkin like Olivia! Olivia just had a beautiful face but without temperament. She knew nothing about art, didn¡¯t understand rules, and didn¡¯t know how to get along with people. Ethan would never marry such a person. When they arrived at Emma¡¯s room, Emma sat in front of the piano and yed Ravel¡¯s ¡°Evil In The Water¡°. This was a veryplicated song. It was quite difficult, but Emma yed it very smoothly. She did not even look at the song score. ¡°It is great.¡± After the song ended, Ethan pped and praised sincerely, ¡°Emma, you are more amazing.¡± Upon hearing this, Emma chuckled and made a nonchnt expression. ¡°It¡¯s just a casual y. It can¡¯t bepared to professionals. However, a family like ours doesn¡¯t need to beparable to professional pianists. It¡¯s just a hobby.¡± At this point, Emma suddenly turned to Olivia and asked, ¡°Olivia, do you want to y a song too?¡± Before Olivia could speak, she covered her mouth in panic and pretended to be embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I forgot to ask if you know how to y the piano.¡± She med herself. ¡°I¡¯m sure you haven¡¯t learned the piano before. It¡¯s all my fault for recing you. If you hadn¡¯t gone missing and stayed in the Taylor family, you would definitely be better than me.¡± Olivia had been sitting on the sofa in a daze. When she heard this, she suddenly stood up and looked at Emma in confusion. ¡°Who said I didn¡¯t learn the piano?¡± ¡°Have you learned it before?¡± Emma asked in surprise. ¡°No.¡± Olivia shook her head. Emma was speechless and she thought, ¡°If you haven¡¯t learned it, why are you pretending?¡± ¡°However¡­¡± Olivia¡¯s tone changed. She raised her eyes and looked at Emma mockingly. ¡°Even if I haven¡¯t learned it before, I¡¯m still better than you.¡± As she spoke, she walked to the piano and sat down. She nced at the song score and yed ¡°Evil In The Water¡±pletely. Emma was dumbfounded. This was a very difficult piano piece. Not everyone could y it. Wasn¡¯t Olivia adopted by an ordinary doctor? She heard that she had been in the hospital since she was young and had never learned any talent. ¡°How did she know how to y the piano?¡± Emma thought in confusion. ¡°Olivia, did you pass the exam?¡± Emma asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the amateur level? Whether you take the exam or not, you¡¯re still at the amateur level.¡± Olivia sat back on the sofa and looked at her with a faint smile. ¡°You¡¯re bragging about an amateur level. You¡¯re too shabby. You should at least be at the level of a musician.¡± Emma was furious and almost fell. Ethan seemed tough. Almostughing out loud, he found that the Taylor family, a girl who had been lost for 18 years, was quite interesting. Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Previously, at the Resort Hotel, Daniel¡¯s n did not seed. After knowing that Olivia had left early, his face darkened with anger for a day. The secretary and assistant were so frightened that they trembled and did not dare to speak loudly. After sulking for the entire day, Daniel returned home at night and went straight into Andrew¡¯s room. Andrew was sitting on the ground ying Lego. When he saw Danieling in, he waved his little hands happily. ¡°Daddy,e y with me.¡± Looking at happy Andrew, Daniel suddenly felt a surge of sadness. It was the sadness of a man who had no wife and was raising a child alone. He worked hard to take care of Andrew. But his mother was leisurely. She would go overseas one moment and enjoy the hot spring the next. She did not care about them at all. This son was useless! Daniel could not help but vent his anger. Andrew did not know how to help at all. He sat in front of Andrew and yed Lego with him for a while. About five minutester, he ran out of patience and reminded Andrew, ¡°Didn¡¯t I teach you to be grateful?¡± Andrew had always been serious about Daniel¡¯s words. Upon hearing this, he thought about it seriously for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°No, you didn¡¯t¡­¡± Daniel was speechless. His damned memory was just like his mother¡¯s. It was very good. A child who was only a few years old had such a good memory and remembered everything clearly. ¡°Didn¡¯t I teach you?¡± Daniel changed his tone. ¡°Then I¡¯ll teach you now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Andrew sat down obediently. He was trying his best to be a well¨Cbehaved child who studied hard. Daniel briefly exined the meaning of gratitude, which was to thank others for their help. After saying that, he gave an example. ¡°Previously at the Resort Hotel, that beautiful sister, Olivia, took care of you and coaxed you to sleep. Shouldn¡¯t you thank her?¡± Andrew was smart and quick¨Cwitted. He immediately nodded. ¡°I understand. This is called gratitude, but¡­¡± He was a little conflicted. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Daniel asked. Andrew voiced out his dilemma. ¡°I want to be grateful and thank Olivia. However, she is an adult now. I can¡¯t coax her to sleep as she did to me¡­¡± At this point, Andrew was a little unhappy. He felt that he was useless. ¡°You don¡¯t have to coax her to sleep to thank her,¡± Daniel said patiently. ¡°You can call her to thank her. You can also give her a gift and treat her to dinner.¡± The more Andrew listened, the brighter his eyes became. He sat up was about to run out. and ¡°Where are you going?¡± Daniel frowned and grabbed the back of Andrew¡¯s cor. Andrew stretched out his fair wrist. ¡°Get my smartwatch and call Olivia!¡± His smartwatch was taken off by Zoe and ced on the coffee table in the living room. ¡°No need.¡± Daniel took out his phone. ¡°Use mine.¡± Andrew took Daniel¡¯s phone with both hands and watched as he skillfully found a number to make a call. ¡°Why do you have Olivia¡¯s number?¡± Andrew asked as he stared at the name stored in the address book. He already knew some words. But he couldn¡¯t tell the word on Daniel¡¯s phone. Andrew could speak English, but he did not know how to write. He only knew some simple words. ¡°What does this mean?¡± Andrew pointed at the words on it with his finger. Daniel nced at the word ¡°Honey¡± and ignored Andrew¡¯s question. He reminded him, ¡°The call is connected.¡± Hearing this, Andrew quickly picked up his phone. But before he could pick up the phone, Olivia¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. It was very loud. 2/ ivuissing Darling C Andrew blinked in surprise and found it strange. ¡°When did Daniel put it on speaker?¡± he thought. However, he could not care about that now because Olivia¡¯s voice had alreadye through. ¡°Olivia.¡± Andrew greeted her happily. ¡°Last time, you apanied me and coaxed me to sleep. I want to thank you, Olivia.¡± Olivia was bored in Emma¡¯s room when she received a call from Andrew. Her originally boring mood instantly brightened. She waved at Ethan and Emma before leaving and returning to her room. Olivia realized that she really liked this little guy more and more. It had only been two days since they last met, and she was already missing him. The two of them talked a lot on the phone. Andrew said that he wanted to thank Olivia and give her a gift. Olivia talked about her work and the Taylor family¡¯s matter. Olivia didn¡¯t find Andrew¡¯s topic childish, nor did Andrew find Olivia¡¯s topic difficult to understand. The two of them chatted enthusiastically. In the blink of an eye, half an hour had passed. Daniel sat at the side and listened to Olivia and Andrew¡¯s endless conversation. He felt upset even more. This woman only spoke a few words to him. When he got closer, she stood up vigntly. But she was chatting happily with Andrew. Daniel didn¡¯t want to listen anymore. He was afraid that he would be jealous, so he raised his hand and poked Andrew. Andrew was quick¨Cwitted and immediately understood what Daniel meant. He said sweetly to Olivia, ¡°Olivia, where are you? I want to treat you to a meal.¡± ¡°Meal?¡± Olivia leaned against the sofa and sounded a little regretful. ¡°I can¡¯t meet you for the next two days. I¡¯m at Stars Bay.¡± Andrew knew about Stars Bay. He had gone there to y. ¡°Are you traveling?¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°Yes. I came here to attend the blind date arranged by my C family, I¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, she heard a beep and the call ended. What¡¯s going on? Olivia was puzzled. She wanted to call back, but the other party was always on the line. She couldn¡¯t get through no matter what. At the same time, Daniel¡¯s face darkened as he called his secretary and instructed him. ¡°Get ready. The team¨Cbuilding activities¡® location should be set at Stars Bay.¡± ¡°Team¨Cbuilding activities?¡± The secretary was very confused. ¡°When did he say that we wanted to team¨Cbuilding? Why didn¡¯t I know? The administrative department didn¡¯t say anything¡­¡± he thought. Although he was very confused, the secretary was very professional and immediately agreed. ¡°Okay, when are you going over?¡± ¡°Today.¡± The secretary was speechless. ¡°Boss, you must be joking! ¡°Today? I haven¡¯t prepared anything yet! ¡°Moreover, today was almost over. The sky was about to turn dark¡­¡± he thought. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. With a long face, the secretary held back his tears and promised with tears in his eyes, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, don¡¯t worry. I guarantee that everything will be arranged.¡± After hanging up, the secretary rushed to the office and shouted, ¡°Hurry up, now! Pack up your things in half an hour. We¡¯re going to Stars Bay for team¨Cbuilding today.¡± What a joke! Everyone was dumbfounded. In the Sullivan family. Andrew was displeased with Daniel¡¯s sudden hanging up. He pouted his pink and tender lips and said, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re very rude.¡± Rude? Daniel nced at him. ¡°No matter how rude I was, it was not the time to talk about it! If we¡¯re anyter, your mother will be snatched by someone else!¡± he shouted in his mind. He squatted down, picked up Andrew, and walked out. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Andrew was puzzled. Daniel said, ¡°We are going to the Stars Bay.¡± ¡°To look for Olivia?¡± Andrew¡¯s eyes lit up. Daniel raised his hand and patted Andrew¡¯s fair cheek. He thought, ¡°Dear son. You have to work hard! ¡°If you don¡¯t, your mother will be snatched away by someone else!¡± Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Chapter 61 After a few failed calls, Olivia gave up and curled up on the sofa to read. It was rare for her to have free time. She did not have to busy herself with experiments or socialize with others. Olivia took out a novel and read it seriously. It had been a long time since she had read a novel. She had only read documents and information. She felt that her mind was filled with papers. and information, and there was no literary aura at all. It had to be known that she had also written a few novels during her young period. She read very quickly, almost skimming ten lines at a time. In less than an hour, she had finished reading a novel. She stood up and stretched. Seeing that it was gettingte, she prepared to eat some dinner. Just as she was thinking about what to eat, Emma called. ¡°Olivia, are you still busy? Come to my ce and eat something. Ethan is here too. I¡¯ve prepared a lot of wine. Let¡¯s taste it tonight.¡± Olivia agreed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there in a while.¡± After washing her hands in the bathroom, Olivia went to Emma¡¯s room. They had booked VIP suites. Every room had a guest restaurant where they could eat and meet guests. When Olivia came over, Emma had changed into a simple white dress. Ethan had also changed into a suit and casual clothes. Seeing that Olivia was still wearing the same clothes as before, Emma was clearly stunned and in disbelief. Then, she nodded, indicating that she understood. In the end, she went forward considerately and asked gently, ¡°Why are you still wearing the same clothes as before? They¡¯re a little dirty and ufortable. Why don¡¯t you change into another set? I have a few sets of new clothes here. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± She looked like an elegant nobledy meeting a bumpkin who did not know etiquette. Olivia felt that it was a little troublesome and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s just a meal. I¡¯ll change it when I sleep tonight.¡± Emma sat at the dining table and supported her chin with her hand. Her posture was elegant. ¡°I understand. You might not have had this habit in the past, but the Taylor family is different. The Taylor family is a wealthy family. You have to follow the rules. You can¡¯t wear whatever you want on any asion. Otherwise, others willugh at you.¡± At this point, she turned to Ethan and said considerately, ¡°Ethan, don¡¯t despise Olivia. She just doesn¡¯t know these things. I¡¯ll teach her slowly. I promise to give you an elegant and generous wife.¡± After saying that, Emma criticized Olivia¡¯s dining etiquette and said that the way she used her fork was wrong. When she said these words, she had been speaking slowly, as if she was thinking for Olivia. Fortunately, Olivia had a strong heart. If it were anyone else, they would have felt ufortable and felt inferior, and terrified under such nitpicking. This was themon mentality of people. When they saw people of a higher social ss, their elegant etiquette, luxurious jewelry, and expensive clothes, they could not help but feel inferior. Emma wanted to use this method to humiliate Olivia and make her feel inferior. She also wanted Ethan to see the difference between the two of them. After picking on the dining etiquette, Emma began to talk about wine again. She spoke tirelessly about the history, taste, and distinguishing of the wine as if she were familiar with it. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Those bottles of wine that cost thousands, tens of thousands, or even hundreds of thousands of dors were just ordinary wine that could barely be drunk in her mouth. Her posture was very generous. After she finished speaking, she did not forget to ask Olivia, ¡°What kind of wine do you like to drink, Olivia?¡± During Emma¡¯s speaking, Olivia had already drunk a bowl of soup and finished a piece of steak. She waspletely full. Wine! She picked up the ss and took a casual sip. Then, she frowned slightly. ¡°It tastes a little bad. I don¡¯t like wine.¡± ¡°It tastes bad?¡± Emma chuckled. ¡°Olivia, you can¡¯t say that when you go out in the future. Do you know what you¡¯re drinking? It¡¯s the wine from a famous winery, the second most expensive wine in the world.¡± She lowered her eyes and covered her mouth. ¡°If you talk about wine like that, others willugh at you.¡± ¡°Laugh?¡± Olivia turned to look at her. ¡°Aren¡¯t youughing at me now?¡± Emma was stunned. She did not expect Olivia to be so straightforward. Olivia continued to shake the ss. Then, under her shocked gaze, she poured all the wine into the mushroom soup. Then, she sneered. ¡°This is what you call the demeanor of a youngdy from a wealthy family. You¡¯ve been mocking me for things I don¡¯t understand.¡± Emma quickly nced at Ethan. Her face was pale as she quickly denied it. ¡°I, I¡¯m not¡­¡± Olivia interrupted her. ¡°Just because I haven¡¯t changed my clothes and don¡¯t know anything about wine, you¡¯reughing at me. I¡¯m notughing at you. Do you know Louis Pasteur? Do you know the molecr form of penicillin? Do you know the key principle of immune system activation? If you don¡¯t, look, I¡¯m notughing at you for being uneducated.¡± Uneducated? Emma¡¯s face became twisted for a moment. After saying that, Olivia stood up and looked down at Emma. Her gaze was indifferent. ¡°I¡¯m done eating. Enjoy yourselves.¡± She walked towards the door. Just as she reached the door and put her hand on the doorknob, Emma¡¯s nervous voice came from behind. ¡°Olivia, you¡¯ve misunderstood me.¡± Emma cried coquettishly as if she had suffered a huge grievance. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I¡¯m doing this for your own good. I really want to teach you! I know that to be honest, pointing out other people¡¯s mistakes will make the other party feel awkward and unhappy. I also know that you will misunderstand me, but I still have to do this because I¡¯m really doing this for your own good. Instead of being criticized and mocked by others in the future, why don¡¯t I bring it up first?¡± She stood up and raised her hand to wipe her tears. Her tone was stubborn. ¡°I know you hate me and don¡¯t like me. No matter what I do, you think I have ulterior motives. I¡¯m not asking you to respect and ept me. I just hope that you won¡¯t fool around and can learn etiquette seriously. Otherwise, if you make a mistake and embarrass yourself, you¡¯ll be embarrassing the Taylor family and Ethan!¡± Hearing this, Olivia turned around and nced at her. She thought to herself, ¡°Emma does have the ability to twist the truth and cause trouble.¡± She ignored Emma and walked to Ethan¡¯s side. She extended her hand and said, ¡°Do you want to leave with me?¡± Ethan was shocked. He did not know how the matter was rted to him. He only looked up and stared nkly at the beautiful girl in front of him. The Olivia in front of him was completely different from before. She was neither cold nor aggressive. Instead, she was yful like a cute cat. Every move she made was adorable. It made people unknowingly fall in love with her. For some reason, when faced with such a gaze, Ethan could not control himself. He subconsciously ced his hand in her palm and followed her in a daze. It was not until he left the door and walked to the corridor that he suddenly came back to his senses. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why am I following her?¡± he thought and pulled his hand away. ¡°Why did you pull me out?¡± He looked at Olivia. Olivia leaned against the corridor and bent one leg. Her posture was casual, but it was inexplicably beautiful. ¡°What do you think?¡± she shot back. Ethan was puzzled when he heard her say, ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen to Emma¡¯s mediocre piano music and her show¨Coff history of wine anymore. Her pretentious words were too boring. Do you think I have nothing to do and came here to suffer?¡± At this point, she suddenly leaned closer and looked straight at Ethan. ¡°Why do you think I did these things?¡± Her eyes were so beautiful that they seemed to contain the stars in the sky. Ethan waspletely mesmerized and could not react at all. He could only shake his head. ¡°Why?¡± Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Chapter 62 After Ethan and Olivia left together, Emma got so angry that she threw knives and forks. She did not dare to smash the bowls, tes, sses, wine bottles, and other ss and porcin items. On one hand, she was worried that the shards would hurt her when they scattered. On the other hand, she was worried about making too much noise. If Ethan saw her smashing things, he would think that she had a bad temper. Today¡¯s incident was embarrassing enough. Emma did not want Ethan¡¯s impression of her to worsen. Therefore, she could only throw knives and forks, using these durable, things to vent her anger. Coincidentally, Yvonne called at this moment to ask how things were on her end. Emma was filled with anger. She vented it on Yvonne. ¡°What else can it be?¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s only been two days. What results do you expect? Do you think I¡¯m a rocket?¡± Yvonne sensed Emma¡¯s anger and chuckled softly twice. She twirled her ck hair with her fingertips and said mockingly, ¡°On my first day at the Taylor family¡¯s home, I made sure she couldn¡¯t stay there.¡± Hearing her self¨Cconceited tone, Emma got even angrier. She retorted sarcastically, ¡°Sure. You¡¯re amazing. You¡¯re awesome! You harmed yourself. Only by almost dying did you manage to keep her froming home. You used your life as the price, yet you only kept her froming home for a few months. In the end, she received a Lasker Award. All scheming fell through!¡± Both of them were furious. They breathed into the phone for a while before calming down. your Yvonne still had some rationality left. She said, ¡°We¡¯re working together to achieve a goal. If you¡¯re angry, take it out on others, not me.¡± Emma also knew that she was being unreasonable. She should not have snapped at Yvonne for no reason. Upon hearing Yvonne¡¯s words, she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve been in a bad moodtely. Olivia is too smart. I don¡¯t have a suitable way to deal with her for the time being.¡± *5 vouchers Yvonne thought for a moment and said, ¡°You can look for inspiration. Aren¡¯t melodramatic romance novels popr over there? Learn the tactics of the supporting female characters to plot against her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fiction,¡± Emma said. She was left speechless. ¡°You think the drugs in novels aremon and easy toe by, huh? I do have some connections, but the police are not to be trifled with. If they find out, I¡¯ll be dead meat!¡± ¡°You can frame her for hitting you with a car!¡± Yvonne said. She thought of a plot point. ¡°Bullcrap,¡± Emma said as she slumped onto the sofa. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a secret agent? nning things so precisely? Olivia doesn¡¯t even have a driver¡¯s license. Even if she does, I don¡¯t dare to risk my life. If she were to step on the wrong pedal, I¡¯d be gone. Besides, who could scheme things so perfectly that she¡¯d hit me without hurting me?¡± ¡°You can stage an ident,¡± Yvonne said. Yvonne was getting more and more outrageous in her suggestions. Emma rolled her eyes and thought, ¡°Most cars have dashcams, okay? Even if they don¡¯t, there are surveince cameras all over the streets now.¡± ¡°You can use drugs,¡± Yvonne said, thinking of a plot point. In novels, amon plot point was that the female lead got drugged and inexplicably had a one¨Cnight stand with the male lead. Emma was about to say something, but Yvonne stopped her. ¡°You¡¯re not suggesting that you can¡¯t even do this, huh?¡± she said. Her tone was a little nonchnt, but it carried a sinister undertone like that of a venomous snake. She continued, ¡°Surveince camera is not an issue. There will always be a few ces without surveince cameras. If all else fails, go to your ce. Don¡¯t tell me that you haven¡¯t even owned any properties after being the daughter of the Taylor family for so many years.¡± Emma was silent. She thought, ¡°It¡¯s indeed not difficult to use drugs, but how could I get away after that? If Olivia keeps insisting that I am involved, the police will surely catch onto the slightest clue. ¡°This is the real world, not a novel. There are always traces left when things are done. It¡¯s impossible to go unnoticed by everyone. 215 ¡°I don¡¯t want to ruin my future because of Olivia!¡± Yvonne tapped the table with her fingertips. ¡°I know what you¡¯re hesitating about,¡± she said. ¡°But if you¡¯re not ruthless, you¡¯ll lose everything. Are you going to stand by and watch Ethan and Olivia be together?¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Emma did not respond. She thought, ¡°If I were to use underhanded means to fight for Ethan, others would at most say that I¡¯m a hopeless romantic. People with high morals may disapprove of my actions. However, I¡¯m not breaking thew at the end of the day. ¡°Using drugs, however, is apletely different matter. That will lead to imprisonment. ¡°I don¡¯t want to take that risk!¡± ¡°I knew you would chicken out,¡± Yvonne said. She frowned, clearly disdainful of Emma¡¯s timidity. ¡°I have someone on my end. You can use him to deal with Olivia.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Emma asked. ¡°Yunice Chain,¡± Yvonne replied. Emma was stunned. Then, her temples throbbed. She could hardly believe it. She asked again, ¡°That Yunice Chain from Debrasca who is somewhat involved in criminal activities, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the one,¡± Yvonne said. ¡°Who else could it be?¡± Yvonne¡¯s tone was casual, but when Emma heard it, it sent shivers down her spine. ¡°How ruthless!¡± Emma thought. In their circle, everyone knew Yunice. His business was not huge, but he was good at ingratiating himself with influential people to seek personal gain. His business practices were somewhat shady. However, he was shrewd. He knew whom he could offend and whom he could not offend. He would never provoke those prominent families. Moreover, he would secretly help these prominent families with tasks that were inconvenient for them to handle. Yunice had a distinctive trait. He did not have any hobbies, but he enjoyed fooling around with women. He was not an ordinary lecher who got involved in transactional rtionships. Rather, he had a liking for sadism. Apparently, he had caused a few women to lose their lives. +3 vouchers However, those women were just ordinary women with no influential family background. They came for the money and willingly offered themselves to him. After they lost their lives, he justpensated their families with a sum of money. Someone like Emma, who came from a wealthy and prominent family, naturally would not have any dealings with someone like Yunice. She knew about these matters as L told her. They had even met a girl who had been mistreated by Yunice. Every part of this girl¡¯s body was in bad condition. Even her private parts were infected. She had also gotten involved with drugs, and she was barely recognizable. She crawled on the floor and begged Yunice to give her some drugs. As long as she was given some drugs, she was willing to do anything. The scene at that time was too terrifying. Even though time had passed and many years had gone by, whenever Emma thought about this scene, she would still shudder with fear. Emma fell silent. She was no longer in the mood to joke around. She said coldly, ¡°How could we use him? Yunice is smart. He will never offend anyone that he can¡¯t afford to offend.¡± Emma thought, ¡°Olivia is the daughter of the Taylor family. Even without her family background, she is still a rising star in the scientificmunity. ¡°Even social media users of TikTok and Twitter with a considerable number of followers will have a certain level of influence, what more could be said of Olivia? ¡°Yunice must be out of his mind if he dares to mess with her!¡± ¡°Under normal circumstances, Yunice won¡¯t dare to mess with her, of course,¡± Yvonne said. At this moment, Yvonne was like a venomous snake that hissed and flicked out its tongue. ¡°But as long as there¡¯s a foolproof n that ensures no one will find out, do you think he will be tempted when he faces someone as stunning as Olivia?¡± ¡°You want me to think of a way?¡± Emma said as she frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t have a foolproof n. How can a living person like her disappear for no reason? Even if the Taylor family doesn¡¯t look for her, the family that adopted her and the school will still look for her.¡± Emma thought, ¡°Olivia is a person that has trended on Twitter. She is a recipient of the Lasker Award. Given her prominence, everybody in the country pays attention to her. ¡°How on earth could I possibly have the ability to make her disappear without a trace?¡± ¡°I have a way,¡± Yvonne said. Her tone was cold and ruthless. Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Olivia had never harbored any feelings for Ethan. In fact, it was not as she had said. She did note to Stars Bay for him. What she said to himst night was just a sudden thought. Olivia wanted to settle down, but she did not care whom her partner was or whether or not she had any affection for her partner. She just wanted to put Gillian and Jarron at ease. However, after receiving a call from Andrew yesterday, she suddenly changed her mind. ¡°How adorable and wonderful that little boy is,¡± she thought. In the future, she would have her own child. She did not want her child to grow up in a family where the parents did not love each other. She hoped the baby could grow up in a loving environment. Therefore, she was willing to try and date Ethan. The air in Stars Bay was fresh, and the hotel wasfortable. Olivia slept until daybreak. When she opened her eyes and saw the clear sky outside, she felt delighted. In the end, other than the sunny weather, there was something else that could make her feel even more delighted. When she pushed open the door in the morning, she saw a little angel. Andrew was as surprised as Olivia. He stared at the simrly round eyes like his. He was taken aback for a while before running over happily and hugging Olivia¡¯s leg. He was ted. ¡°Olivia, why are you here?¡± he asked. Olivia was also ecstatic. ¡°What could be happier than encountering an angel first thing in the morning?¡± she thought. ¡°Andrew,¡± Olivia said as she touched Andrew¡¯s full forehead. Her heart was filled with surprise and joy. ¡°You¡¯re here too.¡± Andrew was a child with honeyed speech. He raised his head happily and said, ¡°Is this fate? Olivia and I have such a strong connection.¡± Olivia thought, ¡°Connection? ¡°What a sweet word.¡± At this moment, Daniel walked over. When he saw Olivia, he appropriately disyed a surprised expression, saying, ¡°What a coincidence. Olivia. You¡¯re here as well. Ourpany is having a team¨C building event here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really such a coincidence!¡± Olivia thought. *5 vouchers Ellis, who came out of the other room, had a cold expression on his face. He had stayed up all night preparing for today¡¯s team¨Cbuilding event just so that Daniel could say ¡°what a coincidence¡± to Olivia this morning. Emma and Ethan also came out of their rooms one after another. When they saw Daniel in the corridor, both of them were shocked. ¡°Mr. Sullivan,¡± Ethan said, taking the initiative to walk over and greet Daniel. Daniel was in a good mood this morning. In short, it was better than yesterday, especially after seeing Olivia. However, his good mood onlysted until the moment he saw Olivia. When he saw Ethan, his mood had turnedpletely sour. He thought, ¡°I almost forgot. It¡¯s this guy who¡¯s going on a date with Livy.¡± Daniel discreetly sized up Ethan with a few nces, feeling that Olivia¡¯s taste had declined quite a bit. He thought, ¡°She used to go for guys at my level, but now she falls for someone like Ethan. ¡°She has really lowered her standards by so much. Amnesia indeed affects the brain.¡± ¡°Mr. Turner,¡± Daniel said as he nodded at Ethan with a dignified expression. He had no intention of shaking hands. However, Ethan did not feel that he had been slighted. Although Daniel was about the same age as him, they had never been judged within the same framework. Ethan was outstanding, but his excellence had always been within the realm of wealthy second¨Cgeneration individuals. He was considered an outstanding heir. On the other hand, Daniel had long moved beyond the role of an heir. He was the head of the Sullivan family, and he had led the Sullivan family to surpass the other three aristocratic families. The people who couldmunicate with Daniel on an equal footing were those people from the generation of Ethan¡¯s father and grandfather. Ethan was not in a position tomunicate with Daniel on an equal footing yet. Emma did not step forward. As a socialite, she had her own sense of dignity. Rushing forward too eagerly would give people a negative impression. She stood at the same spot with an upright posture. She tilted her face slightly, revealing her more attractive left profile. She nodded gently and said, ¡°Mr. Sullivan.¡± Her posture was elegant, and her voice was melodious. She disyed a graceful and confident demeanor. Although Emma liked Ethan, it did not stop her from showcasing her good qualities to excellent men like Daniel. After all, if she could gain Daniel¡¯s favor, it would increase her status among the socialites. Even more so, it could satisfy her sense of vanity. After greeting Daniel, she waited for him to respond. As a prominent figure among socialites, Emma had grown ustomed to the pursuit of men. She was certain that Daniel would definitely respond to her. However, after waiting for a long while, there was no response from Daniel. Emma¡¯s confident demeanor gradually cracked. She started to tense up. At the moment when she was about to lose herposed demeanor, Daniel spoke. He seemed to have suddenly noticed her. He said with a touch of apology, ¡°You¡¯re Ms. Taylor, right?¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was focused on observing Andrew.¡± As he spoke, he squatted down and waved at Andrew, signaling him toe back. It was only then that Emma noticed that there was a little boy here. ¡°This is your son, right?¡± Emma said. She then praised, ¡°He¡¯s really cute.¡± ¡°He¡¯s very naughty,¡± Daniel said as he held Andrew¡¯s hand and looked at Emma. Daniel seemed to be in a mood to chat. ¡°I remember that Mr. Turner and you are engaged. The two of you are a perfect match when you stand together.¡± Afterplimenting them, he turned to Olivia to seek her agreement. 315 ¡°Olivia, what do you think?¡± he said. ¡°Do you agree that they make a great couple?¡± Olivia was left speechless. She really wanted to facepalm. She thought, ¡°Isn¡¯t the engagement between the Taylor family and the Turner family arranged in private? It is precisely because outsiders do not know about it that the person who will get engaged to Ethan has been changed.¡± Liam and William had told Olivia that only members of the two families knew about the engagement. Outsiders did not know about it. When the children of the two families grew up and had feelings for each other, the two families would then announce it publicly and hold an engagement ceremony. Olivia had always thought that others did not know, so she agreed to go on a date with Ethan. She thought, ¡°If everyone knows about it, I won¡¯t join in the fun. There are plenty of men out there, not just Ethan.¡± Ethan and Emma were also very surprised. ¡°The engagement has not been announced to the public,¡± they thought. ¡°How did Daniel know?¡± ¡°Mr. Sullivan,¡± Ethan said, ¡°how did you know about it?¡± Daniel looked quite surprised, as if he did not understand why Ethan asked that. There was a hint of confusion on his face as he said, ¡°Is this a secret? I thought everybody knows about it.¡± As Daniel spoke, his tone was calm andposed, yet there was a hint of certainty that made it very convincing. Given his status and position, his words were bound to be well¨Cfounded. He would not just talk nonsense. Therefore, Ethan, Emma, and a few others believed it without the slightest doubt. Ethan¡¯s expression was grim. He apologized to the group and left in a hurry. He wanted to make a phone call to find out what was really going 1. on. He thought, ¡°Who leaked this?¡± After Ethan left, Daniel was no longer interested in chatting with Emma. He turned to look at his son and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you want to have breakfast? Let¡¯s go.¡± Andrew was indeed a little hungry. He nodded and asked, ¡°Can I go with Olivia?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fool around,¡± Daniel scolded. ¡°Olivia still has things to do. How can she have time to apany you?¡± Andrew¡¯s little face instantly wrinkled into a pout. Olivia could not bear to disappoint Andrew. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with Andrew.¡± Daniel seemed a little sheepish, but he could not coax his son. He could only say apologetically, ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Olivia.¡± Seeing this situation, Emma, who was left behind, quickly said, ¡°I¡¯lle along with you guys.¡± ¡°No,¡± Daniel said sternly, turning into a stern parent. ¡°Miss Olivia¡¯s time has already been taken up,¡± he said. ¡°How can we take up your time as well?¡± At this point, Daniel looked a little apologetic. ¡°When ites to raising children, we can¡¯t always indulge them,¡± he said. ¡°Children like being in a lively environment, and they hope to have someone apany them. It¡¯s okay to agree asionally, but if we agree every time, it will spoil them. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ms. Taylor, don¡¯t worry about us. Go ahead and do your own things.¡± As Daniel spoke, he led his son, his secretary, and Olivia into the elevator. Emma was left standing there alone in confusion. She thought, ¡°Wait. What just happened? ¡°Why did I end up getting left behind?¡± Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Chapter 65 After Emma was left there alone, she did not go down for breakfast. Instead, Emma turned around and returned to her room. Emma was a little worried. Although the news of her engagement with Ethan got out in her favor, Emma was worried that Ethan would suspect her for spreading the news. After worrying for a while in the room, Emma received a call from Yvonne. ¡°Why are you calling me so frequently? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Emma was in a bad mood, so her tone was not very good. Yvonne didn¡¯t have time to care about Emma¡¯s attitude. Yvonne said directly, ¡°Yunice has already made arrangements. Think of a way to get Olivia to go to room 1203.¡± Emma did not expect Yvonne to act so quickly. For a moment, Emma was stunned. It took Emma a while toe back to her senses. ¡°So suddenly?¡± Emma had not thought it through and had not made up her mind to harm Olivia. ¡°By the time you think it through, it¡¯ll be toote.¡± Yvonne¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°Do you want to wait for Olivia and the Taylor family to develop a good rtionship before taking action?¡± Yvonne hated procrastination the most. It was better to do it sooner rather thanter. It was best to eliminate any potential threat at the beginning. ¡°Hurry up. Things have already been arranged in Room 1203. Yunice booked the room. There¡¯s a medicine in the air of the room that can make one¡¯s muscles and bones go limp. As long as Olivia enters and stays for 10 minutes, her limbs will be weak. At that time, Yunice can take action. ¡°When he seeds, bring Ethan over andpletely destroy her reputation.¡± Emma was a little nervous. Emma couldn¡¯t help but clench her fists. ¡°Will she call the police and report us?¡± ¡°Report my ass!¡± Yvonne sneered. ¡°Yunice booked room 1203. Olivia will 13:04 Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling walk into the room herself. There will be no coercion. Others would only think that they were having an affair. Moreover, the medicine is colorless. and tasteless. Even the police can¡¯t detect it. Don¡¯t worry. Yunice has done this many times. He¡¯s very careful and won¡¯t let anyone catch him. Now that the Taylor family doesn¡¯t have deep feelings for Olivia, they won¡¯t stand up for her. We have to destroy her reputation as soon as possible!¡± Emma still felt that it was not safe. ¡°What if Olivia doesn¡¯t give up?¡± Yvonne was already a little impatient. ¡°Everything has its own risk. Since you¡¯ve decided to do it, you will have to take the risk.¡± Upon hearing this, Emma hesitated even more. ¡°Why should I bear the risk alone, and You can stay out of it?¡± Yvonne frowned. She was extremely dissatisfied with Emma. But Yvonne still needed Emma now, so she couldn¡¯t fall out with Emma. Therefore, Yvonne restrained her anger and exined, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this hotel belongs to Yunice. It¡¯s also his people inside. It¡¯ll definitely be safe.¡± ¡°Then how do I lure her over?¡± Emma¡¯s mind was in a mess. She could not calm down to think carefully. Yvonne had already thought of a solution. Hearing Emma¡¯s question, Yvonne said, ¡°Send a message. Tell her that you¡¯re looking for her. When she¡¯s unconscious from the medicine, Yunice will delete the messages.¡± Emma dug into her palm until it bled, leaving four nail marks. Then, she nodded heavily. ¡°Okay.¡± Satisfied, Yvonne put down the phone. The corners of her lips curled up into a sweet smile. Stupid people were indeed easy to fool. Yvonne just said a few words and Emma did as told. As long as Emma sent a message, Yvonne would have something on Emma. At that time, the Taylor family would no longer be an obstacle. When Olivia was destroyed and Yvonne controlled Emma with the evidence, Yvonne would be the only one left. At the hotel, after Emma hung up the phone, she didn¡¯t send Olivia a message. Instead, she opened the recording of the call and yed it. Emma only felt relieved when she heard Yvonne saying the n against Olivia clearly. Why should she be the only one involved in such a framing matter? 13:04 Yvonne couldn¡¯t stay out of it. *5 vouchers Emma made two copies of the recording and saved them in different cloud spaces. She locked them and hid them before sending Olivia messages. ¡°Olivia,e to room 1203. I have something important to talk to you about.¡± After sending the message, Emma threw herself onto the bed, trembling with nervousness. Emma couldn¡¯t stop specting. Would Oliviae? How would she react? Olivia should havee. Olivia had no idea that Emma would harm her. Besides, Olivia was very conceited. At the thought of this, Emma heaved a sigh of relief and fell onto the pillow in a daze. About three minutester, Olivia suddenly called. Emma immediately sat up and picked up the phone with trembling hands. ¡°Hello?¡± Olivia¡¯s cold and pleasant voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Do you have something to tell me?¡± Emma was stunned for a moment before she quickly reacted. ¡°You didn¡¯t go to room 1203?¡± In the dining room, Olivia was putting food into Andrew¡¯s bowl. Olivia sounded a little impatient when she heard what Emma said. ¡°I¡¯m not going. Let¡¯s talk over the phone.¡± Emma sounded troubled. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to talk on the phone.¡± ¡°Then forget it.¡± Olivia hung up the phone. Emma was stunned. ¡°Fuck. Can¡¯t you just act like a normal person for once? Aren¡¯t you curious at all?¡± Emma thought. Thinking that Yunice was still waiting, Emma could only call Olivia again. In order to attract Olivia¡¯s attention, the first thing Emma said was, ¡°It¡¯s about you getting lost. Don¡¯t you want to know the truth about you getting lost?¡± 13:04 ¡°Not even close,¡± Emma was annoyed. ¡°Olivia isn¡¯ting at all.¡± ¡°Go find her and take her to Room 1203.¡± How stupid. Yvonne was already on the verge of anger. ¡°No.¡± Emma refused immediately. ¡°Mr. Sullivan is also there. Mr. Andrew is with her as well. It¡¯s not convenient.¡± ¡°Mr. Sullivan?¡± Yvonne frowned. ¡°Which Mr. Sullivan?¡± Emma said in a bad tone, ¡°Daniel Sullivan, one of the richest men.¡± It was Daniel! Yvonne was silent. If Daniel was there, things would be difficult, especially if he knew Olivia. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Such a person was very powerful. Yunice was not Daniel¡¯s match at all. If Daniel stood up for Olivia, it would be even worse. ¡°Go to room 1203 now and ask Yunice to leave immediately. It¡¯s not a good time now. We¡¯ll think of another way in the future.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± Emma was not stupid. There was still smoke in the room. What if Yunice mistook Emma for Olivia? Yvonne gritted her teeth. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call him.¡± Yunice was very quick¨Cwitted. He immediately retreated. As soon as he left, the people from Daniel arrived and missed. Moreover, the hotel was Yunice¡¯s business. Daniel¡¯s people did not even know who had booked the room. They could not even see the surveince cameras. Even so, Daniel¡¯s people still found some clues. The room was drugged. After hearing his subordinate¡¯s report, Daniel narrowed his eyes and directly transferred a team of mercenaries. There were more than 30 experts protecting Olivia in secret. With a bang, it was as if fireworks had exploded in his heart. Ethan was dazzled. Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Chapter 66 After making the call and arranging for the mercenaries to protect Olivia, Daniel leaned back in his chair and suddenly sneered. The man leaned back in his chair. He didn¡¯t sit up straight, and his posture was even a little crooked. If anyone else sat like this, they would definitely bebeled as indecent or ruffian. However, when it came to Daniel, there was a charm to it. Daniel recalled that five years ago, Olivia was only 18 years old. She was lively and energetic every single day. Olivia would go out to y hard during the day and could still read novels when she came back at night. As she read, Olivia would bite her lip and smile at Daniel like a little fool. When asked what she wasughing at, Olivia would say that she was reading novels about a CEO. In the novel, the male lead was very stupid. He had an IQ of 180, but he could not see through the clumsy tricks of the supporting female role. The CEO inevitably misunderstood. He was rich and powerful, but as long as the female lead went overseas, he would not be able to find her. The CEO was powerful. He had countless bodyguards around him, but he could never protect the female lead. If anything happened, the female lead would always be the one who was injured. What kind of overbearing CEO was this? The male lead was more like an idiot. At that time, Daniel discussed the novel with Olivia. Daniel said that it was wrong for Olivia to judge the male lead like that. There would always be a limit to a person¡¯s strength. Mistakes were inevitable. Now that Daniel had be a domineering CEO, he realized that the CEO in the novel was indeed stupid. Daniel did not care if there was a scheme or not. He did not care how the supporting actress framed the female lead. He did not need to distinguish or see through it. He only needed to stand behind Olivia immediately. If Olivia encountered danger, Daniel would protect her immediately. That was enough! Didn¡¯t he work so hard to be so powerful so that he could protect Olivia? After breakfast, Mr. Wilson invited Olivia to participate in the 13:04 team¨Cbuilding event as previously arranged. Olivia was a little hesitant. This was apany event. She worried that it would be inappropriate for her to go over. Just as she was about to refuse, Olivia heard Mr. Wilson say, ¡°Ms. Taylor, you can be there for Mr. Andrew.¡± Olivia nodded as soon as she heard that she was there for Andrew. Andrew seemed to understand as well. She stood obediently beside Olivia. ¡°Olivia, I¡¯ll be good and stay by your side.¡± When Mr. Wilson heard this, he first nced at Daniel and then at Andrew. Mr. Wilson was amazed by Olivia¡¯s charm. She had both Andrew and his father under her spell. Olivia was prepared to apany Andrew. However, before they set off, Ethan and Emma came together. Emma¡¯s gaze shifted between Daniel and Olivia. Emma smiled and said, ¡°Just now, Ethan rented a boat. The weather is cool now, and it¡¯s a good time to take in theke view. I heard that there is some lotus in the east. Olivia, let¡¯s go take a look together.¡± Olivia was bending over to fix Andrew¡¯s cor. When she heard Emma¡¯s words, Olivia looked up and said, ¡°You sent me a message previously saying that you have something to tell me. Tell me now.¡± Emma¡¯s face turned red. She did not expect Olivia to be so blunt. Sensing that Ethan and Daniel were looking at her, Emma pursed her lips. slightly and calmed down. Emma asked, ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t care? I called you just now and asked you out, but you didn¡¯t respond. I thought you didn¡¯t want to know.¡± After saying that, Emma revealed an aggrieved expression, as if she did not understand why Olivia changed her mind. Ethan asked curiously, ¡°What did you want to talk about?¡± Olivia nced at Ethan and said calmly, ¡°Emma was going to tell me why I got lost back then.¡± Upon hearing this, Ethan¡¯s expression changed. He turned to Emma in surprise. ¡°How did you know?¡± Ethan was surprised. Emma was even younger than Olivia. How did Emma know that Olivia had gone missing? Emma¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold, but she quickly calmed down. She looked at Ethan and said softly, ¡°How would I know? Olivia is joking. Can¡¯t 24 13:04 you tell?¡± Joking? Ethan was a little confused. Just as he was about to turn around and ask Olivia, he heard Emma suddenly cheer, ¡°L, E, why are you here?¡± Emma happily went forward and held the girls¡® hands. Then, Emma happily came to Olivia and introduced the girls, ¡°This is L and E, my good friends. Let¡¯s go to the boat togetherter.¡± Ethan had no objections to this. He only turned to ask Olivia. Of course, Olivia did not want to spend time with the people she did not like. Since Olivia had already given up on Ethan, there was no need to waste any more time. Olivia was about to refuse. The round¨Cfaced girl called L suddenly said in a fake and displeased tone, ¡°Olivia, could it be that you don¡¯t wee us? And you don¡¯t want to y with us?¡± L seemed to be joking, but her words were aggressive. There was even a hint of mockery in her eyes as she stared at Olivia. Before Olivia could speak, Emma held L¡¯s hand nervously and tried to smooth things over. ¡°No, no, how can that be? Olivia is the gentlest and most amiable person. How could she not wee you?¡± As she spoke, Emma turned to Olivia. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Olivia?¡± This was amon method used by Emma¡¯s girl group to force others to do things they were unwilling to do. Women of their status came from noble backgrounds. No matter how much they looked down on each other, and how many conflicts there were, the women were always amiable from the look of it. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only It was what their fake friendship was like. Having known each other for many years, they had a tacit understanding. When L received news from Emma that Emma wanted her and ine to help separate Olivia and Daniel, L had already thought of a way. People like Daniel would not be willing to be with women like them. As long as Olivia was firmly tied to them, Daniel would naturally have to separate from Olivia. When she saw Olivia¡¯s refusal, L quickly said something and stopped Olivia from rejecting it. 13:04 If Olivia did not go to the boat with them, it meant that she didn¡¯t wee them. L and ine were also born into wealthy families. They were much more innocent than Olivia, who had been retrieved from outside. L didn¡¯t believe that Olivia would dare to offend them. Olivia¡¯s attention was not on the few of them. When she heard Emma¡¯s question, Olivia was still a little confused. After a moment of silence, she looked up with a cold expression. ¡°Why should I wee you?¡± L¡¯s expression changed. She had never been humiliated like this before. For a moment, she could not control her tone. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Olivia looked up and nced at L indifferently. L was stunned. She felt uneasy as if Olivia had seen through her from inside out. It was as if all of L¡¯s thoughts had been revealed. Olivia ignored L. Instead, Olivia grabbed Ethan and asked, ¡°Do you wee them?¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes were amber. When she looked at people quietly, there was a hint of coldness, like ss beads soaking in a coldke. Ethan was taken aback by the gaze. He replied nkly, ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Hearing this, L¡¯s face instantly darkened, and her entire body stiffened. His heart tightened and he felt a lump in his throat. Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Chapter 67 The atmosphere was a little awkward. Emma, L, and the others had always worked together to embarrass the other party. They had never been humiliated by other people like this. No matter how scheming a girl was, she still had her pride, especially in front of the two handsome men. L¡¯s eyes instantly turned red and she almost cried. If Andrew had not spoken up, L would not have been able to stay. Just as everyone was silent, Andrew, who was leaning against Olivia¡¯s leg, raised his head and asked curiously, ¡°Olivia, what¡¯s a boat?¡± Hearing this, Olivia thought of something and squatted down. ¡°Andrew, do you want to y?¡± Andrew wanted to go, but he was too embarrassed to ask. Although he was young, Andrew could understand the tone when people talked. Olivia did not like the three girls opposite her, so Andrew was a little hesitant. The little boy lowered his head and rubbed his fingers, not saying a word. Olivia did not understand what a child was thinking. Seeing that Andrew did not speak, Olivia asked again, ¡°Andrew, do you want to go? If you do, let¡¯s go and see the lotus.¡± The lotus! Was it really okay? Andrew looked up at Daniel. Sensing his son¡¯s questioning gaze, Daniel wanted to refuse. Daniel was unwilling to let so many third wheels disturb his rare opportunity to get along with Olivia. However, in front of Olivia, Daniel had always been a good father. How could Daniel ruin his persona? Hence, Daniel nodded. ¡°If you want to go see, I¡¯lle with you.¡± When he spoke, Daniel even smiled. He showed the image of a good father. After receiving his father¡¯s permission, Andrew was overjoyed. He asked 13:05 *5 vouchers excitedly, ¡°Olivia, have you seen a boat before? Are we going to swim in the water?¡± Olivia thought for a moment and replied, ¡°A boat floats in the water.¡± Because of Andrew, the crowd that was about to disperse went to the boat together. L was still feeling awkward and didn¡¯t want to go. However, ine and Emma had already boarded the boat. It wasn¡¯t good for L to leave on her own. L could only lower her head and brace herself to follow. L was really afraid of Olivia. Olivia waspletely different from what Emma had said. Not only was Olivia cold, but she was also imposing. L had never seen such a powerful person. With a nce, L felt her heart tremble. The group of them boarded the boat to see the lotus. When they reached the lotus, they could change to a two¨Cperson boat and row the boat to the lotus pond. Andrew was excited and reached out to touch the lotus leaf. Daniel said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to row a boat.¡± Olivia was surprised. ¡°You know how to row?¡± Daniel tidied his sleeves. His expression was calm as he said casually, ¡°A little.¡± The staff at the lotus pond quickly brought over a small boat. Daniel went up first, then carried Andrew over. Finally, he patted Andrew¡¯s arm without anyone noticing, indicating Andrew to call Olivia. Before Andrew could understand, ine, who had been silent all this while, suddenly asked, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, can you teach me how to row a boat?¡± The indifferent little girl seemed to be very embarrassed. When ine said this, her face turned red. ¡°I like rowing very much, but I haven¡¯t had the chance to learn it. Coincidentally, Mr. Sullivan, you know how to row. Can you teach me?¡± After saying that, ine looked up at Daniel with anticipation in her eyes. Originally, Olivia wanted to follow Andrew and Daniel on the boat. Olivia was worried about Andrew, but this small boat was only big enough for 13:05 two or three people. If ine went on board, there would be no ce for Olivia. Olivia subconsciously took a step back. She felt that it would be fine if she paid more attention to Andrew. Besides, there were many staff members nearby. Just as Olivia was retreating, Daniel pursed his lips and said, ¡°There¡¯s still a child on the boat. It¡¯s not convenient. Ms. Homes, you don¡¯t know how to row the boat. What if you overturn the boat after coming up?¡± ine choked and quickly corrected herself. ¡°I know a little, but I¡¯m not very familiar with it.¡± As she spoke, ine smiled at Daniel. ¡°I like rowing so much. I¡¯ve rowed before, but I don¡¯t row much. That¡¯s why I want to learn from you, Mr. Sullivan.¡± This time, Daniel did not refuse. Instead, he narrowed his eyes and sized ine up carefully. ine¡¯s heart raced when she saw Daniel¡¯s gaze. She clenched her fingers tightly and forced herself to calm down. ine said yearningly, ¡°I like rowing a small boat in the water the most. I feel like a small fish, free and easy.¡± Upon hearing this, Daniel nodded and agreed. ¡°Little boat is indeed very interesting.¡± Seeing that Daniel agreed with her, ine was delighted. She hurriedly took a step forward and nned to board the small boat. However, just as she walked to the side of the boat, ine saw Daniel wave his right hand, and a staff member brought another small boat over. Daniel pointed at the small boat and rmended, ¡°This is Coach Wane. He can row very well. He will definitely teach you to be as proficient and free as a fish.¡± ine was speechless. ¡°Pfft!¡± L couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. When she saw ine looking over, L quickly covered her mouth and shook her head. What L wanted to say was, ¡°I¡¯m not a spy, I¡¯m notughing at you!¡± Olivia looked at ine with a smile. Olivia was not sure if Daniel really did not understand or if he did it on purpose. Thedy did not mean to row the boat at all. Instead, ine wanted to be in the same boat as him. 13:05 *5 vouchers Sensing everyone¡¯sughter, ine was very embarrassed. ine¡¯s face turned pale, but Daniel acted as if he couldn¡¯t see it. Daniel even urged in all seriousness, ¡°Ms. Homes, why aren¡¯t you getting on the boat? Don¡¯t you like to row?¡± Helpless, ine could only grit her teeth and step onto the boat to learn how to row with Coach Wane. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Daniel actedpletely considerate. When he saw ine board the boat, he even said to Coach Wane, ¡°Take her over there. It¡¯s a big ce over there. You can row more freely.¡± The man pointed to the distant southwest with a look of concern on his face. Just like that, Coach Wane rowed the boat and brought ine along. They rowed until they reached the southwestern part of theke. They rowed so far that they could not be seen at all. Looking at the further and further away ine, Daniel nodded and sighed. ¡°Coach Wane is indeed a professional coach. He rowed really fast. This time, Ms. Homes can row happily.¡± Hearing this, Olivia lowered her head and chuckled. L¡¯s mouth was wide open from shock. How could Daniel be so insensitive? The remaining Ethan and Emma werepletely dumbfounded. They did not know what to say. Because of the dy, Olivia did not board the boat. Daniel brought Andrew around the lotus pond. With the help of the staff, they picked a small lotus seed pod. As if presenting a treasure, Andrew raised his small hand and wanted to pass the lotus seed pod to Olivia. Olivia walked to the side of the boat and did not take the lotus seed pod. Instead, she reached out to carry Andrew, intending to carry him up. Just as Olivia was about to grab Andrew¡¯s armpit, a huge weight suddenly came from behind Olivia and mmed into her. Olivia¡¯s stomach hit the side of the boat and she trembled in pain. Then, Olivia lost her bnce and fell straight into theke with Andrew. Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Olivia knew how to swim, but she was knocked down too suddenly and could not react in time. Moreover, she still had Andrew in her arms. Subconsciously, Olivia wanted to protect him and lift him up above the water. Olivia couldn¡¯t care less about herself. Her head was submerged in the water. Immediately after, there were shouts and the sound of people sshing into the water. In the chaos, Olivia seemed to have bumped her head. Olivia fainted just like that. When she woke up, Olivia was already lying in the hotel room with a circle of people around her. Seeing that Olivia had woken up, everyone surrounded her. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Olivia nced around and saw Emma. Emma¡¯s eyes were red and swollen like a walnut. ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re finally awake. You scared me to death.¡± Emma wiped her eyes with a tissue, her eyes filled with concern. Olivia pressed her acupuncture points and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Then, she turned to Daniel and asked anxiously, ¡°Where¡¯s Andrew?¡± Daniel carefully sized up Olivia. Seeing that Olivia¡¯s expression was normal and her body was fine, Daniel replied, ¡°Mr. Wilson took him back. Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s fine.¡± Olivia nodded. Just as she was about to heave a sigh of relief, Olivia heard a calm voicee from above. ¡°You¡¯re too careless. It¡¯s fine if you fell down yourself, but you even implicated Mr. Andrew. He¡¯s not even five years old.¡± The one who spoke was L. L had finally found an opportunity to counterattack Olivia. L had spared no effort. L kept nagging that Olivia was wrong and insisted on putting on a brave front. It would have been better if Olivia had let the staff carry Andrew, but Olivia insisted on doing it herself. Now, Olivia had caused the child to fall into the water. If such a young child had a fever after falling into the water, it was not a 13:05 *5 vouchers big deal. However, Andrew was probably terribly frightened. Andrew might suffer from psychological trauma after the ident. Emma raised her hand to stop L. Emma looked like she was speaking up for Olivia. ¡°Stop talking. Olivia didn¡¯t do it on purpose. She just wanted to hug Mr. Andrew. Who would have thought that she would fall into the water?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t speak up for her.¡± L¡¯s tone was harsh. ¡°Andrew came here to give her a lotus seedpod. He didn¡¯t ask her to carry him. Olivia insisted on carrying Andrew.¡± At this point, L nced at Daniel and said meaningfully, ¡°I heard that there are always some women who want to get close to you, Mr. Sullivan. When they can¡¯t get close to you, they think of a way to circle around and use the child to get close.¡± ¡°Stop talking.¡± Emma tugged at L¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Keep your voice down. Olivia is not such a person. Moreover, our family has arranged for her to go on a blind date with Ethan. Why would she go to Mr. Sullivan?¡± Emma asked L to lower her voice, but Emma spoke loudly herself. ¡°Why not?¡± L red at Emma. She was disappointed that Emma did not live up to her expectations. ¡°You¡¯re so innocent. You have no idea. Why would a child like someone for no reason? Tell me, there are so many people here. Why doesn¡¯t he like you, me, or E? Why does he like Olivia? Is it because she¡¯s good¨Clooking?¡± As soon as L said this, the surrounding people fell silent. Even Ethan, who had a good impression of Olivia, looked at Olivia suspiciously. L was right. Andrew¡¯s love for Olivia was indeed inexplicable. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this first.¡± L continued, ¡°Let¡¯s just talk about the fact that she went to carry Andrew. The child didn¡¯t ask her to carry himself, so why would she? It was all to show Mr. Sullivan that she was close to Andrew and cause Mr. Sullivan to misunderstand.¡± L¡¯s analysis made perfect sense! Olivia probably would have pped for L if she was a bystander. However, Olivia was the main role of L¡¯s story, and she didn¡¯t y any tricks. This was because L¡¯s analysis was very reasonable. ¡°How do you exin that?¡± L crossed her arms and stood in front of 215 13:05 the window, looking down at Olivia. After being submerged for a while, Olivia was still a little ufortable. When she heard L¡¯s question, Olivia was instantly a little stunned. Olivia looked up at L. ¡°Exin what?¡± ¡°What else do you think?¡± L¡¯s tone was aggressive. ¡°Why did you have to carry Andrew, of course? Why did you do that? If you didn¡¯t carry him, he wouldn¡¯t have fallen into the water. If Emma hadn¡¯t reacted quickly and jumped into the water to save Andrew, Andrew would have been submerged in the water for half a day.¡± Speaking of this, L turned to Daniel. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, you are a man. You can¡¯t distinguish a woman¡¯s trick. If you don¡¯t understand Olivia¡¯s methods, I won¡¯t force you to take sides. However, you have a child with you, so you have to be careful in everything. People say that it¡¯s better to make a mistake than regret it. It doesn¡¯t matter if you can tell if Olivia is ying tricks. Stay away from her. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s good if Olivia didn¡¯t y any tricks. If she did and hurt Andrew, you won¡¯t be able to afford the risk.¡± Olivia had always been calm about these things. She was never afraid of what others said or suspected. But today, looking at Daniel¡¯s calm face, Olivia actually felt her heart ache. It was an indescribable difort. Olivia frowned slightly and covered her chest and mouth. An unimaginable sense of grievance took over Olivia¡¯s rationality and spread throughout her body. All of a sudden, she did not want to exin. Daniel could do whatever he wanted. Olivia didn¡¯t care if Daniel believed her or not. It was rare for Olivia to lower her eyes and sulk. After waiting for a while, seeing that Daniel was silent, L reminded him, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m right? Nothing is more important than Andrew.¡± Daniel looked up with a deep gaze and nodded heavily. ¡°You¡¯re right. Andrew is the most important.¡± L was overjoyed. Just as she was about to cheer, she heard Daniel continue, ¡°But the logic is wrong?¡± What was wrong? 13:05 L was a little confused. Daniel said slowly, ¡°If Olivia hadn¡¯t carried Andrew, Andrew wouldn¡¯t have fallen into the water. This logic is not right.¡± L subconsciously scratched her chin, not understanding. ¡°Then what?¡± Daniel said in all seriousness, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the two of you squeezing on the side of the ship, Olivia wouldn¡¯t have had nowhere to stand and identally fallen into the water. Therefore, you and Emma should be med. Also, if Ethan hadn¡¯t suggested taking the boat, we wouldn¡¯t havee to theke today. This way, Olivia and Andrew wouldn¡¯t have fallen into the water. So we should me Ethan. Most importantly, we should me the park. If theke was not made and there¡¯s no water, how can we fall into the water? Therefore, we should me the park.¡± Emma, L, and Ethan were dumbfounded for a long time. ¡°Can, can you do that?¡± L stuttered. Daniel turned around. His tone was still elegant, but the words he said made L blush. ¡°Isn¡¯t this your logic? I followed your logic.¡± Towards the end, Daniel had lost his patience. His tone was cold and merciless. ¡°Ms. Green¡¯s logic is indeed good.¡± Daniel mocked L mercilessly! L could no longer maintain herposure. Her eyes were red. Emma did not expect Daniel to say such a thing. Although L¡¯s logic was incorrect and full of loopholes, Olivia was indeed the direct cause of Andrew falling into the water. Ordinary people would not think so thoroughly and would take their anger out on Olivia. They did not expect Daniel to be like this. Even Ethan had been tricked by them, but Daniel was still rational. Emma frowned. She went forward and pulled L to block her. Emma looked up at Daniel with a stubborn expression. ¡°Is this how you do things? Making a little girl who really cares about your son cry?¡± Then, without waiting for Daniel to answer, Emma said, ¡°I was wrong. I always thought that Mr. Sullivan was an outstanding gentleman. Today, I¡¯ve finally seen it for myself. It turns out that Mr. Sullivan has such a harsh and cold side.¡± At this point, Emma smiled sadly as if she had been wronged. ¡°Haha, to think that I worshipped Mr. Sullivan. I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a person. You can¡¯t tell right from wrong. You¡¯re mean and rude.¡± After saying that, Emma pulled L along. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After pulling L to the door, Emma turned around and looked at Ethan. Emma bit her lower lip and looked at Ethan with her big watery eyes. ¡°Are you leaving?¡± As if he¡¯d been electrocuted, he jerked his head around. Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Emma did not ask Ethan to leave. Olivia¡¯s gaze swept past Ethan, and Ethan stopped moving. After leaving the room, Emma was at a loss for a moment. After she recovered, Emma felt a dull pain in her heart. It hurt so much. Emma lowered her eyes and covered her chest and mouth. In the room, Olivia was still lying on the bed. For convenience, Olivia usually cut her hair short and wore a simple T¨Cshirt and jeans. She was dressed in a gender¨Cneutral style and rarely had the gentleness of a woman. If not for the beauty Olivia was born with, she would probably be treated as a man. At this moment, Olivia was lying on the bed with her hair scattered on the pillow. Her face was pale, like a fair doll. There was a fragile beauty to her. Loading¡­ Ethan only took one look, and his heart ached. He subconsciously asked with concern, ¡°How are you? Are you alright?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Olivia smiled at Ethan. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. When Daniel saw Olivia smiling at others, he felt ufortable. Although he knew that she was just being polite, Daniel still felt angry. Did this woman not know her ce? She couldn¡¯t even tell right from wrong. Ethan already suspected her just now, but Olivia was still smiling at Ethan! The angry Daniel¡¯s face turned a little dark. He immediately turned cold. He told himself that if Olivia talked to Ethanter, he would ignore her. Daniel decided if he talked to Olivia, he would wear a dark expression. Just as Daniel was thinking about it, Olivia suddenly turned to look at Daniel. ¡°Daniel, thank you for what you did just now.¡± ¡°Thank you for trusting me, believing in me, and standing up for me.¡± Olivia thought. Daniel, who had already made up his mind to ignore Olivia, immediately revealed a big smile. He spoke to Olivia in a gentle voice, ¡°What are you thanking me for? Don¡¯t you think I know what kind of person you are? 13:05 Rest well and don¡¯t think too much.¡± Didn¡¯t Daniel make up his mind to be cold to Olivia? Why was he smiling now? After replying, Daniel could not help but curse himself in his heart. It was not good for two men to stay in a girl¡¯s room. Daniel turned to Ethan and said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go out first and let Olivia rest for a while.¡± Ethan nodded in agreement. The two of them went out together. In the corridor, in front of Ethan, Daniel pretended to be worried. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look at Andrew. It¡¯s easy for him to catch a cold after falling into the water. It¡¯s best to let him sleep and sweat. It¡¯s the same for Olivia. Let¡¯s not disturb her and let her rest. We¡¯ll wake her up at dinner.¡± Ethan agreed. He did not expect Daniel to be such a considerate person. From the outside, Ethan thought that Daniel was a cold and indifferent person. To Ethan¡¯s surprise, Daniel was a careful man. It was probably because Daniel had be a father. ¡°Alright, Mr. Sullivan, you are right.¡± Ethan nodded and returned to his room. Daniel did not move. Instead, he stood in the corridor and watched Ethan leave. After Daniel pushed open the door and entered Andrew¡¯s room, he immediately walked back to Olivia¡¯s room. Olivia was lying on her side on the bed. Just as she reached out to touch the bruises on her back, she saw Daniel. Her eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Why are you back?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t wee me?¡± Daniel raised his eyebrows and asked leisurely. How could that be? Olivia smiled and exined, ¡°I¡¯m just curious. How did you get in?¡± The hotel door could not be opened from the outside without a room card. ¡°Oh.¡± Daniel raised the corners of his eyes. He seemed to think that Olivia had asked a silly question. He tidied his sleeves before answering calmly, ¡°As long as the door is not shut tightly.¡± Daniel didn¡¯t really shut the door¡­ Olivia was stunned. She had always been sharp and reacted quickly. Smart people had their advantages. They could guess the cause and effect 13:05 do with just a small trace. When Olivia heard that the door was not shut tightly, she knew that Daniel had been preparing toe back. Since Daniel wanted toe back, why did he suggest leaving just now? Could it be that Daniel wanted to send Ethan away? Thinking of this, Olivia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. However, before she could turn her abnormal mood into joy, Olivia heard Daniel say, say, ¡°I came over because I have something to tell you.¡± Seeing that Daniel was acting mysteriously and had something important to say, Olivia¡¯s romantic mood immediately dissipated. ¡°What is it?¡± Olivia was curious. ¡°It¡¯s a big deal!¡± Daniel retracted his expression and became serious. He even put a finger to his lips and shushed, ¡°Lower your voice.¡± Olivia was stunned. What did Daniel mean? Did he mean that someone was eavesdropping? Olivia was a little nervous because of Daniel. Although Olivia felt it was impossible that someone was eavesdropping, she was still affected by Daniel¡¯s caution. Olivia could not help but whisper, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Daniel moved closer to Olivia and whispered into her ear, ¡°Shh, lower your voice.¡± Daniel was so close that his lips were almost touching Olivia¡¯s earlobes. The hot air he exhaled hit Olivia¡¯s ears and neck, making her shiver and have goosebumps. The man¡¯s hormonal masculine scent enveloped the surroundings. Olivia found it hard to breathe. Olivia subconsciously wanted to dodge, but Daniel pressed her head with one hand. The man¡¯s hand was big and slender, and there were calluses on his fingers. Daniel pressed his hand against Olivia¡¯s face, making her heart tremble slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± he said, his warm breath on her face. Olivia¡¯s body stiffened, and her mind went nk for a moment. It was as if she had heard such a voice before. There was also someone who held her tightly and muttered softly, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± 13:05 Olivia¡¯s absent¨Cmindedness displeased Daniel. He raised his hand and flicked her face. The girl¡¯s skin was soft and tender like silk, making one unable to bear to part with it. Once Daniel touched Olivia¡¯s face with his hand, he did not want to move. Daniel wanted to stay close to Olivia forever! However, the timing was not right. Daniel could only restrain his emotions and remove his finger. Flicking her cheek was a very intimate action. If they weren¡¯t very close, it wouldn¡¯t have happened. Hence, Olivia was a little stunned as she stared nkly at Daniel. However, Daniel¡¯s expression was extremely calm. He did not look nervous at all, as expected from a man who had touched a girl¡¯s cheek. Daniel looked so calm as if he had just flicked a ss bead instead of a girl¡¯s cheek. It made Olivia lower her head and reflect on herself. Maybe Olivia was thinking too much. Daniel even reminded Olivia in all seriousness, ¡°Focus. There¡¯s serious business.¡± Olivia blinked. Her long and curly eyshes fluttered. Daniel¡¯s heart itched as he watched. Daniel used almost all his strength to restrain his desires. Daniel cleared his throat and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t fall into the water by ident. Someone pushed you!¡± Olivia was not shocked. Instead, she lowered her eyes silently. Her beautiful eyes were calm. ¡°You know?¡± Daniel asked. Olivia nodded. Olivia¡¯s memory had always been very good. She remembered very clearly that someone had hit her hard from behind before she fell into the water. Before Daniel came in, Olivia was touching the bruises on her back. At that time, there were only four people on the pleasure boat. Ethan was far away, so it was impossible for him to push Olivia. In that case, the person who pushed her was either Emma or L. Because Olivia sensed their malice, she stopped Ethan from leaving with the two of them. Olivia couldn¡¯t take this loss for free. She had to make them pay for it. Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Chapter 70 After falling into the water, Olivia was indeed a little ufortable. She rested for a day and only went out at night. When Olivia went out, she found out that Emma, Ethan, and the others had already left. Olivia frowned and thought nothing of it. Just as she was about to go to the restaurant to eat, she received a call from Liam. Liam wanted Olivia to go back to the Taylor family house immediately. Liam didn¡¯t say what it was about, but his tone was very serious. It was alreadyte. Olivia did not have much time to waste. She sent Daniel a message and left. By the time Olivia went back to the Taylor family house, the sky had already turnedpletely dark. Olivia pushed the door open and entered the house. Almost every family member was there. Other than David, who had gone overseas, everyone else was present. Ethan was also there. The family members were all gathered, but there were very few servants. Only the butler was present. He stood behind Liam with a secretive expression. Olivia frowned slightly. The atmosphere in the room was very gloomy. It was even a little oppressive, revealing a hint of oblivion and strangeness. Everyone looked at Olivia with dark expressions. Olivia walked to the sofa and sat down. She looked at Liam and asked, ¡°Why did you call me back?¡± ¡°Olivia!¡± Before Liam could speak, Amelia started talking. Amelia¡¯s tone was unfriendly. ¡°After doing such a thing, you still dare toe back. Aren¡¯t you guilty? Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡± Olivia was a little confused. What did she do to make them so angry? Olivia lowered her head and touched the gold pendant on her wrist. When she looked up again, her tone became cold. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. Don¡¯t be sarcastic.¡± ¡°How dare you be so self¨Crighteous!¡± Olivia¡¯s attitude angered Samuel so much that his face turned red. He panted heavily and his nostrils dted. Samuel suddenly stood up, picked up the cup in his hand, and sshed it at Olivia. Because it was too fast and sudden, Olivia did notpletely dodge it. Olivia only raised her hand to cover her face defensively. All the water was sshed on the back of her hand. The water was very hot. After being sshed by it, Olivia¡¯s hand quickly turned red. Olivia shivered from the burn. Olivia looked up at Samuel in disbelief. Olivia had never expected anything from her father. Her father had given her life after all. Although he was biased, Olivia still acknowledged his position in her heart. Olivia was just unwilling to get close to her father. And now, her father sshed hot water on her. If the water was sshed on her face, Olivia would be disfigured! Olivia lowered her head and quickly went to get the bottled water on the table. She wanted to rinse the burning blisters on her hand. But before Olivia could touch the water, Amelia had already taken the bottle away. Olivia looked up in shock and saw the undisguised malice in Amelia¡¯s eyes. Amelia had done it on purpose. She had deliberately taken the water away. Thinking of her mother¡¯s gentle eyes in her memory, Olivia felt a heartache. She felt as if her throat was choked, making her feel dejected. Her biological mother, who used to love and dote on her, wanted her to be disfigured! For a moment, Olivia could not tell if her heart or hand hurt more. ¡°I should let you experience pain,¡± Amelia said with a cold smile. ¡°You can do such a beastly thing. So what if your hand hurts a little? You¡¯re just suffering physical pain, but Emma almost¡­ she almost¡­¡± Amelia couldn¡¯t continue, and her voice choked. After swallowing to stabilize her emotions, Amelia looked at Olivia even more coldly. She wished she could go forward and strangle Olivia to death. ¡°You bitch, how could you do such a thing? I really wish I hadn¡¯t given birth to you back then. The thought of youing out of my womb with my blood flowing in your body makes me feel disgusted!¡± This undisguised malicepletely angered Olivia. Olivia suppressed the soreness in her heart, and her expression became even colder. ¡°What did I do? You¡¯d better make it clear. Don¡¯t use someone for no reason!¡± At this moment, William said, ¡°Mom, we haven¡¯t figured it out yet. Maybe there¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding!¡± Amelia¡¯s voice was hoarse. Her chest and mouth were heaving up and down. She no longer had her usual noblewoman demeanor. Her eyes were filled with sorrow. She pointed at William and said, ¡°William, something like this happened to Emma. As her brother, you don¡¯t care at all. Instead of avenging Emma, you actually spoke up for the criminal. How can you be so cold¨Cblooded!¡± Amelia took her anger out on William. ¡°Although Emma isn¡¯t your biological sister, don¡¯t you love her after so many years? She¡¯s been your sister for 18 years. Why are the children I gave birth to so cold¨C blooded? William, you are such a disappointment!¡± William rubbed his temples. He knew that Amelia was agitated and irrational, so he did not argue with her. Instead, William said helplessly, ¡°We have to find out the truth. We have to have evidence.¡± At this point, he looked at Emma, who was wrapped in a nket on the sofa. Emma¡¯s hair was messy, her face was pale, and there was a scar on her forehead. William felt pity for Emma. Liam, who had been quietly watching the development, spoke at this moment. He asked Olivia, ¡°Olivia, tell me the truth. Did you get someone to rape Emma?¡± Olivia was stunned. Get someone to rape Emma? Why would Olivia do such a thing? Olivia was about to frown and deny it. She wanted to know the whole thing. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Amelia spoke in a hoarse voice, ¡°Why would she admit it? How honest could she be to do such a thing? If Ethan hadn¡¯t arrived in time, my Emma would have¡­ would have¡­¡± Amelia could not continue. She lowered her head and wiped her tears. Amelia looked up at Olivia with hatred in her eyes. ¡°Why are you so vicious? How could you do such a thing? Emma has already compromised again and again. The Taylor family shares have been given to you, and the engagement has been given to you. What else do you want? Do you want to force Emma to death?¡± Upon hearing the word engagement, Emma flinched and looked up at Olivia timidly. She trembled. ¡°Olivia, you, why are you doing this to me? I do like Ethan, but I¡¯ve already given him to you. Isn¡¯t that enough? Do you have to kill me?¡± Listening to everyone¡¯s words, Olivia pieced together theplete story from everyone¡¯s words. She finally understood what was going on. It turned out that Emma was almost raped this afternoon. It was Ethan who arrived in time to save her and bring her back to the Taylor family. Then, the Taylor family and the others suspected that Olivia was the one who instigated it. Olivia was both angry and amused. The security of a five¨Cstar hotel could even let evil people in, and they even falsely used her. Were they brainless? ¡°Do you have any evidence? What right do you have to say that I instigated it?¡± Olivia kept a straight face and suppressed the anger in her heart. Ethan looked at Olivia with aplicated gaze. ¡°That perpetrator confessed that you instructed him and even sent him a message saying that you would deliberately fall into the water and send everyone away. He said you asked him to wait in Emma¡¯s room.¡± Upon hearing this, Olivia felt an uncontroble anger, burning her rationality. She originally thought that it was a misunderstanding, that they had misunderstood her. Now that Olivia heard this, it was obvious that someone wanted to set her 1. up. Someone wanted to trap Olivia. ¡°And you believed whatever he said. How do you know if he¡¯s lying or not?¡± Olivia said coldly. ¡°Hmph.¡± Amelia suddenly stepped forward and snatched Olivia¡¯s bag. She took out Olivia¡¯s phone and said, ¡°The bad guy said that you sent him a message.¡± 13:05 Amelia raised the phone and interrogated Olivia. ¡°Do you dare to unlock it now? Let us see your messages!¡± A text message? Olivia felt her heart sink as she thought of the time when she was unconscious after falling into the water. Since the other party was so sure, they must have arranged everything long ago. They must have used Olivia¡¯s fingerprints to unlock the phone while she was unconscious. Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Olivia was silent. She had already realized that there was something wrong with her phone. Someone had tampered with it. At this time, who would still use text messages? There were many ways tomunicate, such as WhatsApp and Snapchat. Now, text messages had been reduced to receiving verification codes and notifications. Olivia had not checked her messages for a long time. The other party had clearly predicted this and knew that she would not read the message, so they used the message to do the trick. If they used WhatsApp, they would be discovered immediately. Seeing Olivia¡¯s silence, Amelia seemed to have found her weak spot. Amelia mocked, ¡°Why? You don¡¯t dare? Is it because you are guilty?¡± At this moment, Amelia was already extremely disgusted with Olivia. Amelia had a mother¨Cdaughter rtionship with Olivia previously. Although Amelia did not raise Olivia, she was still Olivia¡¯s biological mother. No matter what, Olivia came out of her womb. Although Amelia was not close to Olivia, she was still proud of Olivia deep down. This child did not have a wealthy family or top¨Cnotch resources, but she still ended up so outstanding and won an international award. But now, Amelia only had hatred towards Olivia. Amelia could not wait to expose Olivia. She stepped forward, grabbed Olivia¡¯s hand, and unlocked it with Olivia¡¯s fingerprint. The back of Olivia¡¯s hand was covered in blisters. Amelia did not care at all. She pinched Olivia¡¯s hand hard, causing Olivia to tremble in pain. Olivia¡¯s bent and curled up in pain. Seeing Olivia¡¯s pain, Amelia¡¯s eyes shed with joy. Amelia put her entire hand on Olivia¡¯s hand and deliberately broke a few blisters. It was said that mother and daughter were connected by heart. A mother was pained when her child was suffering. However, at this moment, Amelia only wished that Olivia would die from the pain. 13:06 Billionaire & Missing Darling * vouchers After unlocking the phone, Amelia immediately opened the message and quickly found the message that the viin had mentioned. [I¡¯ll fall into the waterter. Hide in Emma¡¯s room immediately. When shees back, you rape that bitch. She¡¯s enjoyed my wealth for so many years. It¡¯s time to pay her back.] Amelia read the content aloud. Amelia could not control the trembling of her body. ¡°It¡¯s really you! What else do you have to deny?¡± As she spoke, she suddenly stepped forward and pped Olivia hard. Olivia lowered her head and checked the blisters on her hands. She was caught off guard and was hit. Amelia had used a lot of strength. Amelia¡¯s nails were very long, leaving a long scratch on Olivia¡¯s face. Olivia bled. But even so, Amelia still felt angry and wanted to step forward and kick Olivia. However, Olivia had already reacted and retreated a few steps to dodge, Amelia¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You still dare to dodge?¡± Olivia suppressed the anger in her heart and tried her best to calm down, ¡°I didn¡¯t send the message.¡± As she spoke, Olivia snatched the phone and looked at the time the message was sent. Olivia exined, ¡°The message was sent at 10:25. I¡¯ve already fallen into the water at this time. How can I send the message?¡± ¡°You are still trying to exin?¡± Amelia was so angry that she stepped forward to hit Olivia. Every time Amelia¡¯s fistnded on her body, Olivia felt as if a piece of her heart was torn off. Olivia looked calm on the surface, but her heart was already riddled with holes. Olivia did not dodge. She just lowered her head and looked at Amelia quietly, letting Amelia hit her. Amelia was a little stunned by Olivia¡¯s calm gaze, and she subconsciously stopped. At this moment, Samuel said, ¡°Stop quibbling.¡± Compared to Amelia¡¯s emotional actions, angry, and a little disappointed towards Olivia, Samuel¡¯s tone was that of aplete stranger. 215 13:06 It was as if the person in front of Samuel was not his biological daughter but an unimportant stranger. Samuel¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°I¡¯ve already obtained the hotel¡¯s surveince footage. The time you fainted and were sent back to the guest room was 11:50. At 10:25, you didn¡¯t fall into the water and were still on the boat.¡± Olivia was stunned. Impossible. She clearly remembered that when Andrew returned to deliver the lotus seed pod to her, it was 10:10 in the morning. Olivia was checking her phone and replying to her ssmates¡® WhatsApp messages, so she knew the time. The seed pod was delivered at 10:10, followed by her falling into the water. By 10:25, Olivia was unconscious and it was impossible for her to send a text message. Samuel frowned and said in a cold tone, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe in the surveince cameras, there are photos here.¡± As he spoke, Samuel threw the two photos in front of Olivia. On the screen was a photo of Olivia and the evildoer. The photos were taken from a specific angle. They were clearly two strangers, but it looked like they were plotting. Looking at the photo, Olivia¡¯s heart turned cold. The other party was well¨Cprepared, and Olivia could not defend herself at all. At this point, Olivia was unwilling to exin. She looked at Samuel with a cold gaze. ¡°So what if it¡¯s me? Isn¡¯t Emma fine? When she got someone to deal with me previously, didn¡¯t you say that we¡¯re family? It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Samuel sneered and looked at Olivia with a mocking gaze. ¡°Who do you think you are topare yourself to Emma? You are nothing near her!¡± Olivia took a deep breath and used all her strength to suppress the pain in her heart. She tried her best to maintain herst rationality. ¡°Call the police!¡± Olivia said. ¡°Let the police handle it.¡± ¡°No.¡± This time it was Liam who spoke. Liam looked up at Olivia and said, ¡°Although Emma is fine, people would talk and specte that if we call the police. It will damage Emma¡¯s 345 13:06 reputation.¡± ¡°You want to convict me without calling the police?¡± Olivia looked up. her aura was still shocking. Olivia¡¯s appearance made Amelia very unhappy. Olivia had clearly done something wrong. Why did she still look so self¨Crighteous? Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Olivia!¡± Amelia said. ¡°Do you have any kindness? It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t apologize for doing such a thing, but you actually refuse to admit it. How did I give birth to such a thing as you? I shouldn¡¯t have given birth to you back then. Even if I did, I would have thrown you into a basin and drowned you!¡± Apologize? Olivia sneered. She didn¡¯t do anything, so why should she apologize? Olivia stood in the middle of the living room and looked around. The aura of her suddenly changed. ¡°Only someone who wants to frame me would put such a clumsy crime on me. You¡¯ve underestimated me. If I really wanted to mess with Emma, I wouldn¡¯t have gone through so much trouble to find someone to rape her. I would have just injected her with a medicine and made her beg for death. And no one would know a thing about it.¡± When she said this, Olivia¡¯s tone was exceptionally calm. But when everyone heard it, they could not help but tremble. These words sounded unbelievable. What kind of medicine would make people wish they were dead? This must be a lie! Everyone thought so, but they could not help but be intimidated by Olivia. They felt uneasy. ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡± Samuel frowned and used his harsh words to hide the uneasiness in his heart. ¡°If you did something wrong, you have to be punished.¡± ¡°Guards!¡± Samuel waved his hand. Suddenly, more than ten burly men nearly 6 feet 3 ran out from all directions of the living room and quickly surrounded Olivia. ¡°What are you guys going to do?¡± Olivia tensed her body and put her right hand behind her back in a defensive posture. ¡°What do you think?¡± Samuel sneered. ¡°Punish you, of course!¡± Olivia was incredulous. ¡°You want to use lynching? That¡¯s illegal.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Samuel sneered. ¡°I¡¯m disciplining my own daughter. Who would dare to criticize me? Besides, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to kill you. I¡¯m just going to make you suffer.¡± ¡°Go!¡± Samuel gestured. Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Olivia was very skilled, but no matter how good she was, this was still a real world, not a fictional world. She was not so heaven¨Cdefying that she could fight against more than ten burly men with her bare hands. Therefore, Olivia did not make a move. Instead, she turned to Liam. ¡°Grandpa, are you really going to attack me?¡± Liam remained silent. The old man, who had been influential for decades, did not think it was a good idea to use lynching on Olivia. Law regted the world. Even if they had money, they could not do whatever they wanted. Even if the Taylor family had hundreds of years of wealth umtion, they still had to act under the rules of thew. Olivia¡¯s identity was very special. Not only was she the Taylor family¡¯s daughter, but she was also a popr new star in the scientific research world. Although the Taylor family was not afraid of Olivia¡¯s retaliation and did not take her seriously, they still cherished their reputation. The Taylor family wanted to establish a good image in the public. However, there was more to it. Liam looked at Samuel and Amelia, who had a cold gaze. They would not agree to this matter. They would definitely punish Olivia. It wasn¡¯t that Liam couldn¡¯t subdue Samuel and Amelia, but he felt that it wasn¡¯t worth it to have a grudge against his son for Olivia. More importantly, Amy and Yvonne had called back previously and said that they had already contacted a famous doctor who lived in seclusion and could treat Liam¡¯s increasingly stiff leg. The renowned doctor was called Isaac. His personality was extremely strange. Although the doctor¡¯s medical skills were superb and he had great acupuncture skills, he rarely saved people and almost never performed acupuncture on them. This time, Yvonne spent a lot of effort to invite Isaac to treat Liam. It was said that Ryan¡¯s leg was cured by Isaac. Therefore, Liam had high hopes for Isaac. 13:06 15 vouchers In return, Liam was willing to make Yvonne feel better. No one liked Olivia. Amelia, Amy, and Yvonne all wanted Olivia to be punished. Then Liam could only sacrifice Olivia. Olivia was unlucky. Her parents didn¡¯t love her, and she was even kidnapped. When she grew up, she provoked Emma and Yvonne. It could only be said that Olivia wasn¡¯t lucky enough, and she deserved it! Thinking of this, Liam sighed and looked at Olivia. ¡°Emma can¡¯t suffer for nothing.¡± Upon hearing this, Olivia felt as if someone had punched her hard in the heart. It was so painful that she shivered. ¡°What do you mean?¡± She still couldn¡¯t believe that Liam would do this to her. Liam¡¯s words clearly meant that he tacitly agreed that Samuel would attack Olivia. Olivia turned to William. When she spoke, her voice was dry and bitter. Olivia felt pain in her throat. It was a sharp pain. ¡°Do you think so too?¡± William turned his face away and avoided Olivia¡¯s gaze. Seeing this, Olivia¡¯s heart sank. Olivia lowered her head andposed herself. When she looked up again, she hadpletely changed her appearance. Her eyes were filled with arrogance and coldness. Softness and grievances were meant for family. Arrogance and indifference were meant for the enemy! ¡°Tell me, what do you want? An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth?¡± Olivia looked up coldly and said in a cold voice. Emma was shocked by the coldness in Olivia¡¯s words and subconsciously shivered. Emma did not dare to look up, and she kept her head lowered. After suffering a few setbacks in front of Olivia, Emma had already left an indelible shadow in her heart. Therefore, Emma did not dare to face Olivia directly. Emma only dared to y some tricks behind Olivia¡¯s back and use Samuel and Amelia to deal with Olivia. At this moment, Ethan said, ¡°Not everyone is as vicious as you. They¡¯re just punishing you ording to the family rules.¡± 13:06 The evidence was so conclusive that Ethan had no choice but to believe it. Ethan had always thought that Olivia was an arrogant and cold woman who disdained certain things. Now, it seemed that Olivia was just pretending. Thinking about how he had fallen for Olivia before, Ethan felt disgusted. Such a sinister and vicious woman deserved to die a hundred times over. ¡°Family rules?¡± Olivia wanted tough. ¡°Although my surname is Taylor, I¡¯m not from your family, right? You¡¯ve never raised me.¡± Amelia hugged andforted Emma gently. When Amelia heard this, she looked up at Olivia with an indifferent expression. ¡°Who gave you your life? No matter what, I gave birth to you and raised you for five years. You are destined to owe me!¡± Amelia lowered her eyes and said coldly, ¡°I want you to return it to me now! Otherwise, you should repay us with your flesh and bones. As long as you stay here for five days, you will not owe me anymore. You will have nothing to do with the Taylor family anymore.¡± Repay them with flesh and bones? Olivia wanted tough, but she had mixed feelings. Olivia couldn¡¯t believe how far they went. Olivia looked up at Amelia and smiled bitterly. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll return it to you!¡± Amelia¡¯s heart trembled. Subconsciously, she felt that something very important had left her body. For a moment, Amelia wanted to stop it. But Emma¡¯s gentle call beside her ear made Ameliae back to her senses. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Mom.¡± Emma held Amelia¡¯s hand andforted her gently. ¡°You still have me. I will always be by your side.¡± ¡®Right!¡® Amelia nodded. She still had Emma. One daughter was enough for her. Thinking of this, Amelia turned cold again. Without even looking at Olivia, Amelia turned around and ordered the burly man, ¡°Capture her and lock her upstairs!¡± Olivia did not resist. She allowed herself to be carried to the second floor. Olivia thought to herself that she would pay it offpletely this time. From now on, the Taylor family would have nothing to do with her. 13:06 do par Liam looked at all of this and sighed deeply. Liam thought he¡¯d better forget it. He didn¡¯t want to think about it. anymore. He was already old. The others could do whatever they wanted. Let them be. Liam took out his phone and dialed the number of Isaac that Yvonne had given him. ¡°Hello, who is this?¡± It was an old but strong voice on the other end of the line. Liam subconsciously lowered his speed and said in a ttering tone, ¡°Isaac, it¡¯s me, Yvonne¡¯s grandfather. She asked me to contact you directly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Liam Taylor?¡± Isaac¡¯s tone became more respectful. ¡°Hello, hello.¡± Liam did not expect the renowned doctor¡¯s attitude to be so good. There was nothing strange about Isaac at all. Moreover, Isaac respected Liam so much. Isaac should know Liam¡¯s identity. Liam felt much better when he thought about how he was respected. Liam asked in a low voice, ¡°When is a good time for you? I¡¯ll go over.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Isaac rejected. Liam was surprised when he heard Isaac continue, ¡°I¡¯ll go to Evervale.¡± ¡°You¡¯reing in person?¡± Liam was shocked. His tone was filled with surprise. ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great. Will this trouble you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s no trouble.¡± Isaac smiled and lowered his voice. His tone was filled with longing and pampering. ¡°I can visit my granddaughter as well.¡± ¡°How old is your granddaughter? I also have a granddaughter. If they are of the same age, they can hang out together,¡± Liam said. Isaac smiled and did not continue the conversation. He only said, ¡°I¡¯ll go over and take a look at your leg first. Let me tell you in advance that my acupuncture skills are limited. I might not be able to treat your leg.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too humble,¡± Liamplimented. ¡°You can even treat Ryan¡¯s leg. Isn¡¯t my illness a piece of cake for you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not being humble.¡± Isaac¡¯s tone became serious. ¡°Ryan¡¯s leg was cured by my granddaughter. My medical skills are far inferior to my granddaughter¡¯s.¡± Liam was surprised. ¡°Is she that good?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Isaac nodded. ¡°If she¡¯s here, she¡¯ll be able to treat your leg. However, she said that she wouldn¡¯t treat any more patients. I wonder if she¡¯ll make an exception for you.¡± Liam chuckled, not knowing how to respond. ¡°Alright,¡± Isaac said, ¡°Give me the address, and I¡¯ll be there in two days. As for my granddaughter, you¡¯ll see her after that.¡± Isaac¡¯sst sentence was meaningful. Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Liam originally had a cold expression on his face. But when he finished the call, he smiled. The butler could tell that Liam was in a good mood, so he tactfully asked, ¡°Is the person on the other end of the phone the Isaac that Ms. Yvonne introduced?¡± Liam nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. The renowned doctor will being over in a few days to take a look at my leg.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± The butler was excited. Then, he said, ¡°This doctor respects you so much, Mr. Taylor. He must know who you are in Evervale.¡± The butler said just the right thing. Liam had a faint smile on his face. Liam was very restrained, but everyone present could see that he was in a good mood. Ethan also knew a little about Isaac. However, Ethan did not know the exact situation and could not find any information. It was said that there was a super big shot protecting Isaac. Other than treating a few big shots who were often on the news, Isaac rarely treated other people. Most of the time, he lived in seclusion. Some time ago, Karen had mentioned to her family that she wanted to find a way to get Isaac¡¯s contact information. Karen wanted Isaac to tend to her health conditions. When he heard that Isaac wasing to treat Liam personally, Ethan revealed a shocked expression. Then, he secretly sighed at Liam¡¯s power. Liam was probably the one with the best connections and resources in Evervale. Ethan said enviously, ¡°Mr. Taylor, you have such great resources. Rumor has it that when Ryan invited Isaac to treat his illness, Ryan personally paid a visit to the doctor. One has to know that the Book family is very influential in the political world. Even so, Ryan had to personally invite Isaac. Now, Isaac actually wants toe to Evervale for you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. It¡¯s Isaac who¡¯s being polite.¡± Liam waved his hand. On the surface, Liam looked humble. But in his heart, he couldn¡¯t feel more proud. Liam had a depressed feeling because of Olivia, but now he felt much 13:06 Tillionaire¡¯s Missing Darling better. Because of Isaac, Liam¡¯s guilt towards Olivia lessened a little. So what if she was his granddaughter? So what if she won the Lasker Award? In the end, Olivia was just a researcher with no connections. Olivia was useless to the Taylor family. Yvonne was different. She was so powerful that even Isaac would answer her request. Meanwhile, Olivia only caused trouble for the Taylor family. Thinking of this, Liam frowned. As expected, luck was the most important thing in a person¡¯s life. Yvonne, an outsider, could have such connections because Amy liked her. On the contrary, Olivia was a real member of the Taylor family. However, Olivia was useless because she had been lost since she was young and could not obtain high¨Cquality resources. Olivia didn¡¯t have Emma¡¯s delicate scheming and elegance. And she did not have Yvonne¡¯s social skills and energy. The difference of 18 years had left Olivia far behind by the other twodies of the Taylor family. Olivia was far inferior to them. ¡°Yvonne is a good girl,¡± Amelia praised. Samuel followed closely behind. ¡°Indeed, indeed. I don¡¯t even have Isaac¡¯s contact information. I only know his name and have never seen him before.¡± Because of Isaac, the gloomy atmosphere in the living room dissipated and became cheerful again. Amelia hugged Emma and looked at her fair and delicate fingers. Amelia thought of Olivia¡¯s rough and dry hands and suddenly said, ¡°Bloodline doesn¡¯t decide everything. What determines a person¡¯s future is nurturing.¡± Samuel did not know what Amelia wanted to say. He turned his eyes and looked at Amelia curiously. Amelia sighed and said, ¡°Although Emma is not the Taylor family¡¯s girl, look at how elegant and graceful she is. There¡¯s no other socialite in Evervale who¡¯s more noble than her. And Yvonne has nothing to do with the Taylor family at all. She just stayed with Amy and had such good fortune. It can be seen that the postnatal environment is important.¡± Samuel wanted to agree with Amelia. But when he heard her say that N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. 2/1 13:06 do Emma was not the Taylor family¡¯s girl, he felt a little guilty and did not say anything. Amelia continued, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about Olivia. Although she¡¯s the Taylor family¡¯s bloodline and I gave birth to her, she¡¯s vicious. She is short¨Csighted and petty. She is ruthless, cold¨Cblooded, and has no use for the Taylor family. On top of that, she is ruthless and wants to harm Emma.¡± Speaking of this, Amelia became angry and looked at Liam. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be soft¨Chearted. You must teach that bitch a lesson for the next few days and avenge Emma.¡± Liam nced at her. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Amelia lowered her eyes. ¡°We¡¯re a noble family. We can¡¯t do anything barbaric. Physical torture doesn¡¯t mean much, and it¡¯s indecent. Why don¡¯t we punish her mentally?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Liam frowned. Amelia said, ¡°Do what she did to Emma. Find a few men to bully her, but don¡¯t go too far. Don¡¯t really hurt her. Let her suffer and take some photos to humiliate her.¡± Amelia¡¯s tone was casual, but it made Ethan shudder. Liam also frowned. ¡°She¡¯s your biological daughter.¡± Upon hearing this, Amelia suddenly became excited. ¡°I really wish I didn¡¯t have this daughter. Emma has suffered so much. Why should Olivia get away with it? Just because she is my daughter, she¡¯s superior to others? No, I can¡¯t ept this!¡± ¡°Mom.¡± Emma tugged at Amelia¡¯s sleeve to dissuade her. ¡°I¡¯m fine now. Don¡¯t punish Olivia anymore.¡± Ethan was here. Emma needed to maintain a good image. William also said at the right time, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t go too far. You can vent your anger with other methods.¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m fine.¡± Emma was like a little animal as shey in Amelia¡¯s arms. Because of Emma¡¯s persuasion, Amelia calmed down. She smiled at Ethan and exined, ¡°I was too angry, so I spoke without thinking. I won¡¯t treat Olivia like this.¡± 13:06 ¡°I know. Your heart aches for Emma.¡± Ethan heaved a sigh of relief. Amelia knew that she had lost her composure just now. There were still outsiders here. How could she reveal such a side? Amelia hurriedly exined. On the surface, Amelia promised that she wouldn¡¯t do it, but she had already thought of how to deal with Olivia. Olivia frightened Emma. Then Olivia had to suffer mental torture. Amelia had once heard about how the disobedient pce maids in the royal pce were punished in ancient times. The maids would be locked in a room and fed a lot of food and water. However, the maids had no ess to the toilet. The maids would have no choice but to pee in their pants in the end. It was a method used to humiliate the maids. There was nothing more humiliating for a young girl than peeing her pants in front of others. Amelia wanted Olivia to pay a heavy price. Amelia also wanted to record the entire scene and keep it to humiliate Olivia for the rest of her life. If Olivia had a strong mind and didn¡¯t break down and go crazy, she would be lucky. If she couldn¡¯t withstand the humiliation and wentpletely crazy, she would be locked up in the worst mental hospital and live in hell. If not for the fact that it was illegal, Amelia would have injected Olivia with drugs andpletely destroyed Olivia! Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Olivia was locked on the second floor. She did not sit down. Instead, Olivia stood in front of the window with her hands behind her back and looked at the sky outside. The moon was round tonight. It was a full moon, big and bright. Olivia recalled what her teacher said when she was in elementary school. He had said that the full moon represented homesickness and the love for one¡¯s family. At that time, little Olivia secretly wondered where her family would be. The full moon was so beautiful. Everyone on earth could share the view. At this moment, were her parents, who were far away, admiring the same moon as Olivia? Isaac said that he found Olivia from a little path. Because that ce was remote, it was not safe for a little girl like her. Moreover, Olivia was so beautiful that she would be kidnapped as a child bride. That was why Isaac brought Olivia home. At that time, Olivia was dressed beautifully in one of those little satin gowns. Her hair was long, styled in a delicate, pretty bun. And she had a beautiful little leather bag hanging over her shoulder. From such fashionable clothes, one could tell that Olivia was meticulously taken care of by her mother like a little princess. Isaac said that Olivia¡¯s mother must have loved her very much. Olivia thought so too. Although Olivia was too young, and she forgot many things, she still remembered a pair of gentle and amiable eyes in her dreams at night. The person who had the eyes loved Olivia so much. She would buy Olivia beautiful dresses and wear a mother¨Cdaughter matching outfit with Olivia. She always dressed Olivia very well. She even said that Olivia was her favorite little princess! However, things were different. Olivia suddenly squatted down and covered her chest and mouth. It was a pain that cut through her entire body. 1-5 13:06 Olivia¡¯s mother was gone. Her mother, whom Olivia had been looking forward to for so many years, said that she did not want Olivia anymore. She Said that she wished she could drown Olivia. How did it end like this? Olivia lowered her eyes. Her eyes were filled with bone¨Cpiercing pain. On the other side, Daniel realized that Olivia was missing and was very unhappy. He was more than unhappy. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Daniel¡¯s unhappiness made the atmosphere around him depressing and tense. At this moment, Daniel sat on the sofa with his thin lips pursed tightly. There was no expression on Daniel¡¯s handsome face as if he were a sculpture. Mr. Wilson walked around and immediately shivered from Daniel¡¯s aura. He ran to the other colleagues in the CEO¡¯s office to seek shelter. The other colleagues were thinking about how to create a chance for Mr. Sullivan and Olivia to meet. When they saw Mr. Wilsoning over, they immediately surrounded him and asked, ¡°How¡¯s Miss Olivia? Are you scared?¡± This group of elites usually wore suits and leather shoes, and they had graduated from top international universities. But now, they all had gossipy expressions on their faces. All kinds of questions followed. ¡°Did Mr. Sullivan get angry because of Miss Olivia?¡± ¡°Wa Miss Olivia touched and threw herself into Mr. Sullivan¡¯s arms?¡± ¡°Do you need our help? I can write a professional proposal for wooing girls.¡± Mr. Wilson felt dizzy from the argument and felt extremely helpless. His colleagues acted so differently. They were all big shots in the industry with annual sries of hundreds of thousands of dors and dividends. And now they were all like gossipy little girls. Mr. Wilson made a pause gesture, then said, ¡°Miss Olivia has left.¡± Instantly, the room fell silent. At this moment, the elites only had one thought in their minds. ¡°Mr. Sullivan is going to explode!¡± 245 13:06 Mr. Wilson nced at everyone and thought to himself, ¡°It¡¯s toote. Mr. Sullivan already exploded.¡± Just as Mr. Wilson was about to tell everyone about Daniel¡¯s cold expression in detail, he received a call from Daniel. He quickly jumped up and rushed over. Daniel was only angry for a moment. He quickly regained his rationality and got down to business. Daniel leaned back on the sofa and rapped his knuckles on the ss. ¡°Did you get the surveince footage?¡± Daniel was asking about the surveince footage of Olivia falling into the water. At that time, Emma and L were both behind Olivia and were very close to Olivia. Daniel did not see who was behind Olivia. He only saw Olivia stumble. Without concrete evidence, Daniel couldn¡¯t say that Olivia was pushed into the water. So he immediately got someone to copy the surveince footage. There were many surveince cameras at the lotus pond, but they were far away. It was not sure which surveince cameras could capture the scene, so Daniel instructed Mr. Wilson to be careful and search patiently. In the end, Mr. Wilson told Daniel that the footage was not obtained! ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Daniel frowned. With his current status, Daniel was top¨Cnotch in Evervale. How could he not even get a copy of surveince footage? Mr. Wilson replied, ¡°The staff in the park said that the surveince cameras are broken.¡± ¡°What about the hotel¡¯s security cameras?¡± ¡°The staff said he identally deleted it!¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Daniel sneered. Daniel originally had a distant personality, and he gave off an unapproachable feeling. At this moment, Daniel was even colder, making Mr. Wilson lower his head even more and almost freeze. ¡°Interesting.¡± Daniel¡¯s tone was cold. When he spoke, there was no warmth at all. ¡°We can¡¯t get the surveince footage, and the hotel staff even said that the room where Olivia was meant to be hurt was 35 13:06 unupied. Tell me, how can there be such a coincidence?¡± At this point, Daniel suddenly raised his head and looked at Mr. Wilson. Daniel was sharp and oppressive, carrying an oppressive aura that filled the room. Mr. Wilson lowered his head and could not say a word. After a while, Daniel suddenly sneered, and the tense atmosphere in the room instantly disappeared. ¡°This hotel belongs to Yunice Chain, right?¡± Mr. Wilson nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, he owns it. He has hotels in several scenic spots. Because he has a widework, he knows how to do things. His business is not bad.¡± Upon hearing this, Daniel leaned back on the sofa and returned to hiszy appearance. Then, Daniel lowered her eyes and looked at his fingertips. He said calmly, ¡°If he can¡¯t even secure surveince footage, how can he manage a five¨Cstar hotel?¡± Mr. Wilson¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and the hair on his back stood on end. He subconsciously looked at Daniel. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Shut it down.¡± Daniel¡¯s tone was casual. He made it sound like bankrupting a five¨Cstar hotel was an ordinary thing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Mr. Wilson¡¯s eyes darkened. He bent down and left the room. When he left the corridor, his back immediately straightened. Although Mr. Wilson was timid and a little silly in front of Daniel, he was a top student who had graduated from Ivy League University. Mr. Wilson had been a genius since he was young. He went to one of the best colleges in the country and went to an Ivy League school for his master¡¯s degree. Mr. Wilson was the secretary in front of Daniel, but it would not be a problem for him to manage a company with hundreds of millions of assets. Mr. Wilson returned to the group of gossip elites and knocked on the door without saying anything. Someone immediately understood. It was a technical big shot. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there are no surveince cameras in the room. I¡¯ve checked.¡± Mr. Wilson nodded with a serious expression and repeated Daniel¡¯s 13:06 instructions. When the elites heard this, they immediately calmed down and began to divide the work. In less than an hour, they calcted the customer flow and turnover of this hotel, as well as getting a One by one, the analysis forms were made. At this moment, a beautiful woman said, ¡°White or ck?¡± The woman was asking whether to use legitimate business methods or to y some tricks. Yunice was not a decent man, and his hands were stained with a lot of blood. Mr. Wilson adjusted his sses. ¡°Let¡¯s y nice before using force!¡± Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Olivia was locked up for a day and a night. During this period, Olivia didn¡¯t have a bite of food or a drop of water. She thought that the Taylor family was going to starve her for five days. Although five days was a little long, it was not unbearable. So be it. Just treat it as repaying Samuel and Amelia for giving her life. After suffering this, they would have nothing to do with each other in the future. Olivia was already prepared to starve. But the next day, someone brought food in. The maid who brought the food was newly recruited by the Taylor family. Olivia didn¡¯t know her. The maid was still very young, seemingly in her early twenties. The maid had a fairplexion and a beautiful face. However, such a beautiful maid had an extremely bad attitude. ¡°Eat.¡± The maid threw the te on the table with a thud. Then, she crossed her arms and looked at Olivia arrogantly. The maid thought that Olivia would be angry so that she could take the opportunity to humiliate Olivia. However, Olivia did not even raise her head. Olivia did not look at the maid at all. It was as if the maid was not a person and was just an item casually ced in the room. The maid felt ufortable and deliberately spilled the water on the table. Then, she pretended to say to Olivia, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss. The water is spilled. Mrs. Amelia says that you only have this cup of water. If it¡¯s spilled, there¡¯s no more water to drink.¡± When she spoke, the maid revealed acent expression. She moved her finger across the water on the table and said, ¡°This table is very clean. If you are really thirsty and can¡¯t help it, you can lie on the table and drink it, Miss. This water is not dirtypared to¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, Olivia suddenly looked up and nced at her indifferently. Olivia¡¯s eyes were extremely deep and dark, like a vortex that could 13:06 devour a person¡¯s soul, Olivia¡¯s eyes were calm and cold. The maid was instantly shocked. She felt like a ferocious beast was staring at her. She couldn¡¯t move at all, and she did not even dare to breathe. After a while, Olivia said, ¡°Get lost!¡± Only then did shee back to her senses. This time, she did not dare to cause trouble. She immediately turned around and fled. Olivia was too terrifying! Emma and Yvonne were already terrifying enough at home. Unexpectedly, Olivia was even more terrifying than thembined. Could it be that all the youngdies of wealthy families were like this? When the maid just came to the Taylor family, she was still a little indignant. She was ambitious, good¨Clooking, and meticulous. That was why she stood out from more than a hundred girls and was sent to the Taylor family. The maid thought it was a great opportunity for her to have a brighter future. The Taylor family was a top¨Cnotch wealthy family in Evervale, and they offered a high sry and good benefits. If the maid served them well and was appreciated by one of the masters, she might be able to make a big leap. Unexpectedly, when she arrived at the Taylor family, the maid realized that there were dozens of maids there. She was not eye¨Ccatching at all. Moreover, in terms of seniority, neers like her had no chance to get close to their masters. They all did trivial things. If it was in ancient times, the neers were inferior maids. They couldn¡¯t get close to their masters at all. The maid was around the same age as the youngdies, and she was beautiful as well. That made the maid even more indignant. The youngdies had so much money to spare. The clothes they wore were all from top brands. In the eyes of these youngdies, those things that the maid could never afford were just something to be used casually. If thedies did not like something anymore, they could throw it away without a care. Gradually, the maid began to feel unfair. When the maid saw that Olivia was in trouble, she wanted to step on Olivia. She did not know what had happened to Olivia. She only knew 13:06 Other than that, the bread and water were all dosed. After an unknown period of time, the door opened and someone came in to collect the tes. This time, it was not the maid, but Lynn. Seeing that the dishes on the table were untouched, a trace of disappointment shed in Lynn¡¯s eyes. But Lynn did not say anything. She just silently cleared everything. Olivia nced at Lynn and said, ¡°I need to go to the restroom.¡± Hearing this, Lynn was delighted and asked, ¡°You want to go to the restroom?¡± Olivia did not know why Lynn was so excited. She nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Lynn opened her mouth and revealed a meaningful smile. Like a venomous snake spitting out its tongue, she said faintly, ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t go to the restroom. You can¡¯t go all the time.¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes darkened. She realized their intentions. After realizing this, Olivia didn¡¯t feel angry at first, but disbelief. Someone actually used such a method to humiliate their own daughter! Olivia lowered her eyes. Lynn thought that Olivia couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. Lynn was so excited that her heart was pounding. She quickly packed the tes and left. After she left and closed the door, Lynn suddenly said, ¡°Miss, you can use the bed.¡± Olivia suddenly looked up. She stared straight at Lynn. Lynn¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she quickly closed the door. ¡°Scary,¡± Lynn thought, patting her heart. Lynn had a much stronger mindset than the maid, so she was not intimidated. Lynn quickly regained herposure and walked towards the kitchen happily. It was great. Miss Emma and Ms. Yvonne¡¯s enemy were about to be finished. When Olivia could not hold it in anymore and peed in the bedroom, she would be the laughingstock of the entire upper¨Css society. Not only that, Olivia was also a rising star in the scientific world. Presumably, people would be very happy to know about her scandal. When the time came, Olivia would be known by the entire country. Lynn had to call Yvonne and make her happy.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Chapter 76 After Lynn came out of Olivia¡¯s room, she didn¡¯t call Yvonne immediately. Instead, she went to Amelia¡¯s room to report. ¡°Madam.¡± In front of Amelia, Lynn was not as happy as she was. After all, Olivia was Amelia¡¯s biological daughter. Amelia could punish and humiliate Olivia herself, but the servants could not. Lynn said respectfully, ¡°Madam, Miss Olivia said that she wanted to go to the restroom, but I rejected her.¡± ¡°Well done.¡± Amelia¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°Keep a close eye on herter. Get a few people to bring cameras in and film her.¡± Emma was also in the room. She already knew what Amelia nned to do. As a matter of fact, Emma was very happy that Amelia would go this far for her. But Emma also worried it would be too much. Emma bit her lower lip. When Amelia saw Emma¡¯s worried expression, she sighed in her heart and patted Emma¡¯s hand. ¡°My good Emma, you are too kind. It¡¯s just because of your gentleness and kindness that others bully you. Alright. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. Leave it to me. Go back to your room and have some rest.¡± Emma obediently returned to her room. The more she thought about it, the more worried she became. Emma could not help but call Evelyn. Everyone in the Taylor family took Olivia as a weak person who was easy to bully. Only Emma knew how terrifying Olivia could be. Emma instinctively felt Amelia¡¯s n was unreliable. Emma was not worried about Olivia. Emma was afraid that she would be implicated if the matter blew up. When it came to Olivia, Emma became more and more indecisive. Evelyn received a call from Emma. After hearing about Amelia¡¯s n, sheughed so hard that she almost fell to the ground. ¡°Hahaha, this is a good idea. Humiliating her own daughter. I¡¯m impressed that she could think of such a way.¡± Evelyn was overjoyed. Unlike Emma, who loved Amelia, Evelyn hated Amelia very much. 10-32 D ¡°Mom.¡± Emma was unhappy. ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business. That Olivia Taylor is not easy to deal with. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± ¡°What are you afraid of!¡± Evelyn interrupted Emma. ¡°Don¡¯t get involved in this matter. Let Amelia deal with Olivia. The more vicious the method, the better. It¡¯s best if they don¡¯t get along.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Emma frowned. ¡°If my identity is exposed, Amelia will definitely¡­¡± ¡°So what?¡± A vicious look shed in Evelyn¡¯s eyes. ¡°The more ruthless Amelia is now, the more her heart will ache in the end. By that time, Olivia will not forgive her even more!¡± Speaking of this, Evelyn could not help butugh again. Evelyn wanted nothing more than to tell Amelia that the daughter she had raised for 18 years and doted on the most was her husband¡¯s illegitimate daughter! After Lynn reported to Amelia, Lynn was about to go back and call Yvonne. At this time, Yvonne showed up in the Taylor family house. Why did Yvonne suddenly return to the country? Everyone was surprised. Liam hurriedly went downstairs to wee her. Yvonne was wearing simple and elegant clothes. The essories she wore were also simple, but she looked like a youngdy from a wealthy family. Every move she made was gentle and moving, with a proper intimacy. ¡°Yvonne.¡± Liam held Yvonne¡¯s hand and pretended to be unhappy. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance before you came back? I could send someone to pick you up.¡± This time, Yvonne¡¯s status was very different. Last time, Yvonne was a burden brought back by Amy. She had tomit suicide to win their hearts and ostracize Olivia. This time, she was treated as a good granddaughter by Liam. Yvonne did not need to say a word. In order to please her, the Taylor family had sent Olivia away early and made sure Olivia didn¡¯t appear in front of her. It was all because Yvonne was more valuable than Olivia. Thinking of what she had brought back this time, Yvonne became even more smug. 10:321 ¡°I missed you, Grandpa, so I came back to take a look. Don¡¯t you wee me?¡± Yvonne said coquettishly. ¡°You little girl,¡± Liam said dotingly. ¡°Grandpa.¡± Yvonne sat in front of Liam and hugged his arm. ¡°I heard that Isaac ising over personally to treat your leg. Is that right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what we were talking about.¡± Amelia brought Emma over and said warmly, ¡°We all said that Yvonne is so capable that she managed to invite Isaac. We don¡¯t even have his contact information.¡± In the past, Amelia had looked down on Yvonne and thought that Yvonne was just lucky to have caught Amy¡¯s eye. In the end, Yvonne was just an orphan to Amelia. Now that Amelia saw that Yvonne could invite Isaac, Amelia¡¯s impression of Yvonne changed. Amelia felt that Yvonne was capable and had good resources. Yvonne was humble. ¡°That¡¯s not my ability. It¡¯s clearly because Grandpa is esteemed that Isaac came personally.¡± Speaking of this, Yvonne took out an ancient and exquisite wooden box. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Amelia was curious. Yvonne raised her eyes to hide the smugness in her eyes and said slowly, ¡°Isaac came from a family of renowned doctors for hundreds of years. They have many ancient prescriptions. This is an ancient prescription that Isaac has recovered in recent years. A precious pill was made ording to it. The pill can nourish the body, and replenish blood and energy. I specially asked Isaac for one for Grandpa.¡± As she spoke, Yvonne handed the wooden box to Liam and gestured for him to take a look. ¡°Grandpa, look. Isaac said that one pill is divided into ten portions. Take one every day. After taking ten portions, your body will be agile, and you will be refreshed.¡± The butler stood behind Liam and eximed, ¡°Is it that magical? Ms. Yvonne, why don¡¯t you get more for Mr. Taylor to take every day?¡± Yvonne raised her eyebrows and nced at the butler without saying anything. William walked down the stairs and said, ¡°Do you think Isaac¡¯s precious pill is something easy to obtain? I heard that the process of making the precious pill is veryplicated. It requires not only a secret technique but also a special method. Even Isaac, such a renowned doctor, only 10-32 made a little more than 30 of the pills. The government has most of the pills. Isaac only has two or three left.¡± Speaking of this, William turned to Yvonne with admiration in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s already impressive that Yvonne can get one. She probably has the only one in the entire Evervale.¡± Upon hearing this, the butler realized how precious the pill was. Everyone in the living room, including the master and servants, was impressed by Yvonne. Even Emma widened her eyes in shock. In fact, Emma couldn¡¯t get this precious pill. She didn¡¯t even know who Isaac was. In the past, Emma only knew that Yvonne was ruthless. Now, it seemed that Yvonne was also a very capable person. Yvonne¡¯s connections and resources could bepared with the Taylor family¡¯s. With Yvonne here, Olivia would have a hard time making aeback.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. This was how things were in this world. Family and blood ties were not that important when faced with benefits. So what if Olivia was the eldest daughter of the Taylor family? She couldn¡¯tpare to Emma emotionally, and her connections couldn¡¯tpare to Yvonne¡¯s. In front of the strong, Olivia was a weak person with no advantages. At the thought of this, Emma felt a little sorry for Olivia. Olivia was a noble youngdy of the Taylor family, but she was lost. among themoners and became a poor person. Firstly, Oliviacked material goods. And she had no profound foresight and resources. It was not easy for Olivia to achieve some achievements in scientific research and be confident. However, in the blink of an eye, Olivia was defeated by Yvonne again. Tsk, tsk, tsk. What a pitiful woman. Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Yvonne knew well about how to behave. This time, she brought gifts for everyone, including a gift for Olivia. It was a beautiful gemstone ne which was quite expensive. Upon seeing the gift, Amelia ed, ¡°Why did you bring her a gift? She doesn¡¯t deserve something so nice.¡± She was no longer hiding her disgust towards Olivia. Yvonne nced at Amelia and felt surprised. She didn¡¯t expect Emma to hold such a significant ce in Amelia¡¯s heart. Amelia was willing to forgo even her pride just to nder Olivia and side with Emma. Yvonne pretended to be embarrassed. ¡°Previously, because of me, Olivia was embarrassed and couldn¡¯te home. I felt bad, so I thought of giving her a gift to apologize.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± Ameliaforted her. ¡°From now on, Olivia has nothing to do with the Taylor family. You don¡¯t have to care about what she thinks. There are only you and Emma as the granddaughters of the Taylor family.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Yvonne pretended to be surprised. Amelia reassured her and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Then, she turned to Liam. ¡°That girl doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate favors. She¡¯s also vicious and ungrateful. Keeping her in the Taylor family will only ruin our reputation. It¡¯s best to announce her dismissal in the newspaper and take back the shares she holds in the Taylor family.¡± Worried that Liam might not agree, Amelia looked at Yvonne and added, ¡°After retrieving the shares, we can distribute them to Emma and Yvonne.¡± Liam sighed. ¡°It has only been half a year since the banquet was held to announce that we found Olivia and it was reported in the newspaper. If we announce her dismissal now, the Taylor family will be theughingstock of the entire upper¨Css society.¡± ¡°It¡¯s better to endure short¨Cterm pain than prolonged suffering!¡± Amelia sneered. ¡°If we don¡¯t act now, with her wicked nature, she might do even more malicious things. When the timees, the Taylor family will be implicated and it will be even more painful.¡± Liam remained silent for a moment before saying, ¡°It¡¯s fine to retrieve the 10:32 shares, but let¡¯s skip the newspaper announcement.¡± Amelia smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. Of course, we have to give the Taylor family¡¯s shares to the granddaughters of the Taylor family. So, Yvonne and Emma will split it equally.¡± Liam nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Upon hearing this, Yvonne immediately refused. ¡°It¡¯s okay to give them to Emma. How am I supposed to be a member of the Taylor family and ept the shares? No, I can¡¯t ept them.¡± Emma quickly echoed her. ¡°I can¡¯t ept them either.¡± Their modesty pleased Amelia, who pped her hands with a smile. ¡°These are our daughters from the Taylor family. So magnanimous! Unlike the one upstairs, she is narrow¨Cminded, with a small mentality, money¨Cminded. She didn¡¯t even hesitate to ept it, without any show of modesty.¡± The butler added with a smile, ¡°Researchers might have prestigious titles, but they¡¯re often quite poor. Rtives from my husband¡¯s family work in research institutes, with many impressive titles, but they can¡¯t even afford a down payment of 200 thousand dors.¡± Thinking of Olivia¡¯s shabby appearance and the cheap clothes she was wearing without even a brand, Amelia frowned. She felt no heartache, but embarrassment. Amelia expressed her concerns and told William, ¡°I remember she¡¯s a shareholder of Charm, so she should have shares and shouldn¡¯t be short of money.¡± William was not well¨Cversed in this matter and can only inferred based on experience. ¡°Her shareholding might not be that substantial. Moreover, Charm has only been doing well for a couple of years. The dividends might not be that much.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not worthy of the limelight,¡± Amelia said coldly. ¡°A pheasant can¡¯t be a phoenix even if it flies to the top. She¡¯s not deserving of good things.¡± As she spoke, she turned to Yvonne. ¡°Yvonne, keep the ne, it would be a waste to give it to her. By the way, after such a long flight, you must be tired. Go upstairs and rest.¡± Yvonne elegantly ascended the stairs and entered the room that the butler had prepared for her. She leaned back in a chair and idly yed 10:32 with the diamond ne. She couldn¡¯t help but think that Olivia was truly in trouble this time. She thought that even the god seemed to be favoring her. She felt lucky to invite the renowned doctor, Isaac, and obtain the precious pill that was hard toe by. Speaking of which, even she was surprised. Initially, she did not have much expectation. She was surprised that she managed to obtain it in the end. She hadn¡¯t expected Isaac to agree so readily and even offer her the precious pill, iming it was beneficial for human health. She was well aware that the one truly in charge of the Taylor family was Liam. So she needed his support. But why would he abandon his own granddaughter and support an outsider like her? Yvonne knew she needed to make herself more valuable to sway Liam¡¯s favor away from Olivia. And now, she had seeded. With Isaac¡¯s assistance and the precious pill, her position was rock¨Csolid. No one could threaten her status in Liam¡¯s heart, not even William. She chuckled inwardly. Well, it was William¡¯s incapability for not being able to invite Isaac. Amelia had been waiting for embarrassing photos of Olivia all day and into the night. But there was no sign of any activity from her room. She couldn¡¯t wait any longer and pushed the door open. Upon entering, she saw a slender figure sitting on the bed. The person¡¯s back was very thin and seemed to be fragile. Her arms were so slender as if they could break with a slight fold. But her waist remained straight as if she was leaning against the wall. The posture was casual yet elegant. Amelia came from a prominent family, so she had seen many debutantes. Under this influence, she had high standards for a woman¡¯s posture and was quite picky about it. But no matter how critical she was, she couldn¡¯t find any fault in Olivia¡¯s posture. She was pleased with what she saw and instinctively nodded. However, her gaze then fell upon the coat by the bed, and her expression turned to disgust. 10:33 She was wearing even a non¨Cbranded coat, something she couldn¡¯t even recognize. It was like a street market purchase. To Amelia, it seemed to lower the decorum of the entire room. Normally, Olivia should have some money on hand. Apart from the research bonuses she gained, she also received dividends from Charm. Yet, she remained so frugal and unwilling to even buy a decent piece of clothing. Her stinginess was extreme, and Amelia couldn¡¯t help but disdain Olivia for this. She found her destitute, miserly, and timid. ¡°Do you want to go to the washroom?¡± Amelia asked. She leaned against the doorframe, anticipating to witness Olivia¡¯s pleading expression. However, Olivia only raised her head slightly and showed no signs of the expected begging. Her expression remained icy cold. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who forbade me from going?¡± Olivia countered. ¡°You¡¯re somewhat clever.¡± Amelia chuckled softly. ¡°I wanted to humiliate you. This is what you deserve. You should have anticipated this day when you harmed Emma. If you are willing to kneel down and apologize to her, I¡¯ll consider letting you off.¡± Olivia seemed unaffected by Amelia¡¯s words, keeping her head lowered and remaining silent. Amelia¡¯s brows furrowed, and her patience waned. ¡°Did you hear what I said? If you don¡¯t want to be humiliated, then kneel down and beg Emma for forgiveness! You¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she felt a sudden shadow before her. Before she could comprehend what was happening, her body was forcefully pinned against the wall, and a hand was gripping her throat tightly. Amelia was startled, her pupils dting as she stared fixedly at Olivia. right in front of her. What was she trying to do? Olivia¡¯s right hand was pressed against her neck. Her arms were so thin that it seemed they could snap with a gentle twist, yet at this moment, they felt like iron limbs, exerting a pressuring force with a howling intensity. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°You¡­¡± Amelia was shocked. Olivia gazed at her calmly. ¡°Did you think the Taylor family could really lock me up? Amelia, you¡¯re underestimating me too much! ¡°As long as I want to, the Taylor family can¡¯t stop me at all. As long as I want to, Emma won¡¯t be able to see the sun tomorrow. The reason I¡¯m not resisting, surrendering willingly to your bullying, is because you bestowed the gift of life upon me. Because I still held illusions about you. I believed that maternal bond was inherent, that all mothers in the world love their children.¡± Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Chapter 78 ¡°It was you who made me realize that reality is not like that. In this world, there are also some mothers who wish their own daughters dead! ¡°The thing I regret the most in this world is reuniting with you. If we had never met, my gentle mother, the one who used to call me her beloved little princess, would still live in my memories. Instead of today, tearing apart the facade of memories, revealing the terrifying truth.¡± Olivia¡¯s words were measured, each syble heavy. With every word, her breath intensified, as if she was trying to release all her longing and yearning, expelling every trace of innocence and purity buried deep within her. ¡°From now on, you mean nothing to me. When I care about you, you can hurt me as much as you want. When I don¡¯t care about you, you¡¯re just a stranger to me.¡± Olivia¡¯s tone became softer and softer. Her expression became more indifferent, and her gaze became calmer. It was as if she was extracting a certain emotion from within her. Watching Olivia like this, Amelia suddenly trembled. In her mind, a scene shed by a little girl dressed in the same style as her, waving and saying goodbye, running further and further away. ¡°No, pleasee back quickly¡­¡± Amelia whispered, her hand instinctively reaching out. She iled her arms and lunged forward. At this moment, she realized that Olivia had already let go of her. Olivia¡¯s back was turned to her, her gaze prating through the window to a distant ce. ¡°Get out.¡± Her voice was incredibly calm, devoid of any fluctuations, not even a hint of hatred. She truly treated her as a stranger now. In that instant, Amelia felt lost and disoriented. Her lips moved as if she wanted to say something, but ultimately, she didn¡¯t utter a word. She turned around dejectedly and left. Lynn, who had been waiting at the door, approached with concern as she noticed Amelia¡¯s emotional state. ¡°Amelia, did she make you angry?¡± 10:33 Amelia shook her head absentmindedly and then nced at the closed door, forcefully closing her eyes. When she opened them again, all signs of destion were gone. She returned to being the elegant and dignified woman she was known as. Gazing at the door, Amelia¡¯s lips moved for a while. Eventually, she made up her mind and said, ¡°Keep an eye on her, don¡¯t let her go to the restroom.¡± With that, she left in disarray. Instead of returning to her own room, she hurried to Emma¡¯s room. As soon as Emma opened the door, Amelia tightly embraced her. Olivia was bewildered. ¡°Amelia, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Amelia shook her head. ¡°Emma, you¡¯re my only daughter now.¡± At her words, Olivia¡¯s eyes softened, and she responded, ¡°I acknowledge you as my only¡­ ¡± She paused, thinking of Evelyn, then continued, ¡°I only have you as my mother.¡± In her mind, she thought, ¡°That¡¯s right, you are my mother, and Evelyn is my biological mother. It¡¯s not conflicting!¡± After calming Amelia down, Emma hesitated for a while, then decided to take a nce at Olivia. Emma sensed that something was off with Amelia¡¯s mood. It seemed that there had been a conflict between her and Olivia. Emma was perceptive and could tell that Amelia, though in an unusual mood, wasn¡¯t aware of Emma¡¯s true identity. However, she was worried that if Olivia and Amelia continued to interact, Olivia might lose control and reveal her true parentage. Putting herself in Olivia¡¯s shoes, she believed that Olivia wouldn¡¯t be able to endure it for much longer. Olivia wasn¡¯t avoiding the truth out of ack of desire to share, but rather because the timing was not right. If she were Olivia, Emma thought, she would wait until the fifth day when the tension reached its peak. At that moment, she would reveal Olivia¡¯s illegitimate status, causing Amelia to deeply regret her actions. Dressed in casual sportswear, Emma made her way to Olivia¡¯s room. In the room, Olivia was currently gazing out of the window. As the door creaked open, Olivia turned to look at Emma. Her expression remained unchanged, calm, and unperturbed by Emma¡¯s attempt to trap her. Emma had expected Olivia to be furious upon her arrival, and she had 10-33 prepared herself for how to handle that.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. She thought that Olivia¡¯s response would be a torrent of anger, but Olivia¡¯s calmness left her uncertain about how to proceed and what to say. After a moment of silence, Emma finally spoke, ¡°You can leaveter. I¡¯ll open the door for you tonight.¡± Olivia raised an eyebrow, casually surveying Emma with an indifferent expression, showing no signs of being affected by her scheme. Biting her lower lip, Emma continued, ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe me, but are you really nning to stay here for five days? Amelia has made her decision that she won¡¯t let you go to the restroom. We all have our needs but can you guarantee that you won¡¯t embarrass yourself?¡± ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t leave?¡± Olivia suddenlyughed. Herughter was rare, but it carried a sense of breaking through clouds and revealing the moon. It was as if the entire room was lit up by her smile. Olivia walked to the edge of the bed and sat down, crossing her long legs with an innate grace that made her seem naturally superior. Yet, this side of her was seldom seen. Most of the time, she was modest and cautious. This was the first time she had revealed her true self to Emma. ¡°Have a seat.¡± Olivia tapped her chin lightly and gestured to Emma. Her words carried an enigmatic power that seemed topel Emma. Emma found herself unable to resist and took a seat in front of Olivia. ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t leave,¡± Olivia said while lowering her gaze. She absentmindedly toyed with a gold pendant on her wrist. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to.¡± Emma¡¯s expression changed upon hearing this. She thought Olivia might be trying to stay in the mansion and seek forgiveness from the Taylor family. ¡°Amelia won¡¯t forgive you!¡± Emma asserted firmly. Upon hearing this, Olivia raised her head slightly and suddenly said, ¡°Do you know about the experiment I¡¯ve been conducting recently?¡± Emma was taken aback, not expecting the conversation to shift to experiments. 10:33 Ballorextre¡¯s Missing Darling However, Olivia¡¯s next words rified her confusion. ¡°It¡¯s a very important experiment. You wouldn¡¯t understand even if I exined it to you. But there¡¯s something you should know.¡± Olivia pointed upward and said, ¡®Do you know about satellite positioning? Because of the experiment, I¡¯m carrying a tracking device that records everything happening around me in real time. In other words, everything about the day I fell into the water has been captured as footage and recorded in the laboratory.¡± Realizing the implications behind Olivia¡¯s words, Emma shuddered. Her temples throbbed, and her vision seemed to darken. She could not believe it. Trembling, she stood up and pointed at Olivia. ¡°You¡¯re lying! If there¡¯s really a recording, why didn¡¯t you show it that day to prove yourself? You¡¯re lying! How could a satellite monitor an ordinary person like you? What kind of experiment is so important?¡± Emma¡¯s extreme fear robbed her of her rationality. Her back was covered in cold sweat. Olivia looked at her calmly. ¡°That day, I did intend to show it¡­¡± But then, why didn¡¯t she? Olivia¡¯s voice trailed off. Thinking of the reactions of the Taylor family that day, Olivia sneered inwardly. How amusing it was. She had actually held some hope for them. How naive she was. However, this was also good. Only bypletely shattering her naivety and hope could shepletely give up. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Olivia did not care about being framed. She believed that she had numerous ways to prove herself if she wanted to, even to the extent of pointing out the logical ws in their usations. She was confident in her ability to unravel their allegations. However, what amused her was that the members of the Taylor family weren¡¯t interested in knowing the truth. They only wanted Olivia to take the me and admit guilt. In their minds, they had already sentenced her to death, making her struggle futile. Regarding the text message, it couldn¡¯t possibly prove her connection to the criminal. She could easily contact the mobile carrier to retrieve call records and duration. If she were truly involved with the culprit, there would be more than just one text message to establish a pattern ofmunication. The initial steps of finding the individual, and arranging his entry into the hotel all of that required communication. With decades of experience and wisdom, Liam should¡¯ve detected the oddities of the situation. As long as he got someone to investigate slightly, he would be able to discover the truth. Yet, he hadn¡¯t investigated. He had chosen to follow Emma¡¯s usation and believe Olivia¡¯s guilt without taking the time to properly investigate the matter. At that moment, Olivia realized it clearly. Liam was ready to abandon her. Perhaps it was because she still had some hope in her heart, so she wanted to ask him personally if he was going to harm her. Even William, the one who had shown her warmth in the Taylor family, had also given up on her. Actually, at that time, Olivia was very confused. She didn¡¯t understand why. Why did they do this to her? Had she done anything outrageous? No, she hadn¡¯t done anything that warranted such a harsh reaction from them. 1/3 10:13) Olivia couldn¡¯tprehend their actions, nor did she want to waste her energy trying to figure them out. Rtionships were a matter of destiny, and maybe she wasn¡¯t meant to be a part of the Taylor family. If that was the case, she would cut tiespletely and move on. Emma had be consumed by madness. Olivia nced at her and calmly said, ¡°If I wanted to leave, I would have already. None of those people could stop me.¡± While she might not be as physically strong as those men, Olivia had numerous strategies at her disposal. She had various drugs and devices with her, and she could easily send a distress signal to receive assistance from others. She had chosen to surrender since she considered their kindness in giving birth to her. Olivia¡¯s thoughts were straightforward and open, but Emma couldn¡¯t understand. Emma¡¯s mind was convoluted, like a twisting stream, making it difficult for her to understand the vast expanse of others¡® hearts. In Emma¡¯s eyes, Olivia had orchestrated these events. She had the means to defend herself, yet she deliberately concealed them. She wanted to take on a pose of innocence to deal a fatal blow at thest moment. Emma was convinced that Olivia intended to expose her illegitimate identity publicly after enduring all the humiliation. In this way, the more ruthless Amelia was to her, the more regretful she would be in the end. Then, Amelia would take her anger out on Emma. Emma recalled the time when Amelia had embraced her in the room, iming to be her only daughter. She realized that Amelia could flip her emotions in an instant, from affection to resentment, from support to condemnation. This thought sent shivers down her spine. No, she couldn¡¯t allow that to happen. Emma forced herself to calm down and fixed her gaze on Olivia. ¡°Do you know why Liam isn¡¯t on your side? Do you know why I would frame you so easily?¡± Olivia responded, ¡°Because of Yvonne.¡± Upon hearing Olivia¡¯s words, Emma¡¯s reaction was like that of a startledmb. She trembled and raised her eyes in shock. ¡°How do you know?¡± 2/3 10.33) Olivia raised an eyebrow slightly. ¡°Is it that difficult to guess?¡± It was merely a straightforward deduction. She wasn¡¯t incapable of unraveling convoluted schemes like these, but she simply couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste her effort. She preferred straightforwardness and open¨Cmindedness. There was no wrong with striving openly for what one liked. But why would people engage in hidden machinations behind other¡¯s backs? Only those with weak capabilities and inferiorityplexes resorted to such schemes, hiding in the shadows, and employing maniption and cunning. For instance, Yvonne had resorted to such lowly tactics, as demonstrated by her suicide attempt. Hearing the disdain in Olivia¡¯s tone for Yvonne andparing it to her fear of Yvonne, Emma felt ufortable. She felt that she was inferior to Olivia. Emma¡¯s tone carried a note of scorn as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t be too arrogant. Yvonne had to rely on a suicide attempt to gain pity during herst visit to the Taylor family. By exploiting Amy¡¯spassion, she managed to drive you away. But now, her status in the Taylor family is stable. She doesn¡¯t need to say a word while the Taylor family will automatically keep you away from her.¡± ¡°Tell me, what has she offered the Taylor family?¡± Olivia hit the nail on the head. She had seen through the facade of the Taylor family members. If Yvonne didn¡¯t have something substantial to offer, Liam and William wouldn¡¯t have so readily abandoned her. After all, Olivia had even won the Lasker Award. Olivia¡¯s intelligence and insight made Emma ufortable. She had always looked down on Olivia, considering her a bumpkin. But every time they shed, Emma always ended up losing. Olivia¡¯s casual demeanor and reasoning effortlessly dismantled her arguments. If it hadn¡¯t been for Yvonne¡¯s assistance, Emma wouldn¡¯t have been able topete against Olivia. This woman was unbelievably sharp. Emmaposed herself and continued, ¡°Do you know about the renowned doctor Isaac?¡± 3.5 10:33 Olivia raised an eyebrow. Emma assumed that Olivia didn¡¯t know and felt triumphant. ¡°Of course not. You¡¯re just a bookworm. You probably don¡¯t even know about Isaac. Let me tell you, in today¡¯s society, it¡¯s not just about excelling academically and winning awards. Networking and resources are more valuable than mere academic achievements.¡± Seeing Olivia¡¯s furrowed brow, Emma became more and more proud as she spoke. ¡°Isaac is the most formidable physician today, with miraculous medical skills. Countless dignitaries are eager to have him treat their illnesses. However, he¡¯s protected by the state as he is a top¨Cnotch doctor. People like you, ordinary citizens, probably haven¡¯t even heard of him.¡± Just as she was speaking, Lynn suddenly knocked on the door and entered. She announced that they were going to move Olivia to the basement to amodate Yvonne¡¯s stay on the second floor. They wanted to remove the annoying person to avoid affecting Yvonne¡¯s stay. ¡°See?¡± Emma pointed at Lynn and then turned to Olivia. There was a smug expression on her face. ¡°Without a doubt, between you and Yvonne, Liam has chosen Yvonne. While you¡¯re busy with your academic achievements, having no value to the Taylor family, Yvonne managed to bring the renowned doctor to treat Liam¡¯s leg.¡± Olivia had been calm and quiet throughout Emma and Lynn¡¯s conversation. She finally looked up when Emma mentioned ¡°treating Liam¡¯s leg¡°. ¡°Is the renowned doctor you¡¯re talking about named Isaac Smith from Layfield City?¡± Emma was stunned, her eyes wide, disbelief evident in her gaze as she stared at Olivia. Her tone became wary. ¡°How do you know?¡± It was true. Olivia had previously suspected that she might have misheard. However, hearing Emma confirm it, she couldn¡¯t control her emotions any longer. and burst intoughter, ¡°Interesting, truly interesting!¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes sparkled with amusement as she looked at Emma. She asked a question with a sly smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t you investigate my background?¡± Chapter 80 It was so funny. How could there be such a funny thing in this world? Olivia wasughing so hard that she was crying. She wiped the corners of her eyes and calmed herself down. Then, she stared at Emma. Emma frowned. ¡°Why are you staring at me like that?¡± Lynn chimed in from the side with a sarcastic tone. ¡°Olivia seems to have been provoked. While Yvonne is able to invite Isaac for Liam, Olivia only knows how to irritate him.¡± With a mix of irony, she continued, ¡°While other people contribute to the family, there are still some people with bad intentions. Not only do they fail to help the family but they also harm others. Comparing you to Yvonne, it¡¯s likeparing heaven and earth. Even though Yvonne isn¡¯t officially from the Taylor family, she managed to bring Isaac. She¡¯s wholeheartedly considering the Taylor family¡¯s interests. After Isaac heals Liam¡¯s leg, her position will be even more secure.¡± Listening to Lynn¡¯s bizarre words, Olivia¡¯s face remained calm, showing no signs of anger. She remained as calm as a still pond. She simply lifted her eyes slightly and retorted. ¡°Heal his leg?¡± Lynn¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain. She pointed at the locust and scolded, ¡°People are really different. Some peoplee back to the Taylor family and only think about gaining shares for themselves, being selfish, and harming others. But some people return to the Taylor family with pure intentions, genuinely wishing to help Liam receive medical treatment. After Isaac heals Liam¡¯s leg, Liam mighte over and personally break the legs of his disobedient grandchildren!¡± Olivia paid no attention to Lynn¡¯s mockery. Her expression remained cold and clear, exuding an inherent nobility and elegance. She didn¡¯t need to speak; a mere nce was enough to suppress Lynn¡¯s arrogance. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that Isaac can personally heal Liam¡¯s leg?¡± Olivia asked. Lynn rolled her eyes. ¡°He¡¯s a divine physician. It¡¯s obvious he can heal him!¡± Olivia chuckled lightly, lightly swaying her fingers before calmly speaking. ¡°How about we make a bet? I bet that the divine physician won¡¯t be able to heal his leg.¡± ¡°Why are you so vicious?¡± Lynn¡¯s expression was ferocious. ¡°No matter 10:33 what, Liam is still your elder. If you curse others, you¡¯ll be punished by the heavens.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I tell you the truth?¡± Olivia asked innocently. When she had first arrived at the Taylor family, she had seen Liam¡¯s leg, which was already in a state of decay. There was almost no hope of recovery from such an illness. Even Olivia herself only had a 60% of confidence. Moreover, back then, she didn¡¯t have the Ice Needle with her and the effects of other silver needles were significantly inferior. That was why she hadn¡¯t said anything at the time. Isaac¡¯s medical skills were indeed excellent, but they fell slightly shortpared to Olivia¡¯s, especially when it came to the usage of the Ice Needle. Liam could only achieve 30% effectiveness with it, while Olivia could reach 90%. Emma wasn¡¯t sure why Olivia was so confident in saying that Isaac wouldn¡¯t be able to heal Liam¡¯s leg, but she didn¡¯t care much about it. Her main goal was to redirect Olivia¡¯s attention to Yvonne. Now that she had achieved that, she felt somewhat relieved. She asked Lynn to leave, leaving only the two of them in the room. Emma asked, ¡°Are you going to expose my true identity?¡± Olivia looked coldly at Emma and answered, ¡°If I wanted to reveal everything, I would have done it already.¡± Hearing that Olivia had no intention of exposing her, Emma breathed a sigh of relief. However, she did not fully trust Emma and decided to issue a veiled threat. ¡°I hope you understand that even if everything is revealed, I will still be considered a daughter of the Taylor family. If anything, you would have done me a favor by helping prove my identity. But as for Amelia, things might not go well for her.¡± Amelia had been emotionally stable for the past few years and hadn¡¯t suffered any episodes. However, nobody could predict how she would react when facing the truth. Her beloved adopted daughter turning out to be her husband¡¯s illegitimate child was a truth that anyone would find hard to ept. ¡°Your threats don¡¯t work on me,¡± Olivia replied, her tone indifferent. ¡°I no longer care about her. Whether she¡¯s crazy or foolish, it¡¯s none of my concern.¡± 10:33 Emma¡¯s heart tightened. She was about to say something in response. But Olivia¡¯s voice turned cold again. ¡°However, as a doctor, my ethics prevent me from provoking a mentally unstable patient.¡± ¡°As a doctor?¡± Emma was puzzled and was about to ask for an exnation, but Olivia had already ordered her to leave. ¡°Leave now.¡± And with that, the conversation ended. Emma was unwilling to leave, but Olivia¡¯s attitude was truly cold and her presence was strong. She did not dare to stay any longer and could only turn around and leave. After returning to her room, Emma still felt uneasy. She did not believe what Olivia said at all. Today, Olivia spoke with such confidence that she wouldn¡¯t expose the truth, putting on a virtuous act. But when tomorrow came and the Taylor family took back the shares, Olivia would be aplete pauper. She wanted to see if Olivia would regret her decisions. At that time, Emma was sure Olivia would cry, beg, and even kneel down to beg for mercy. She would do anything to avoid being cut off from the Taylor family. After all, those were shares of the Taylor family, even if it was only 3%. The annual dividends amounted to hundreds of millions. And that was just the dividends. If it was sold, it could be worth over a few billions. This was money that many people could not earn even if they worked hard for their entire lives. In addition to the Taylor family¡¯s shares, Amelia still had 3% of the shares from the Green family. The Green family was a super wealthy family not inferior to the Taylor family. Even if Olivia won a Nobel Prize, she wouldn¡¯t be able to earn that much money. After thinking for a while, Emma tried to find Susan¡¯s phone number to gather some information from her. ¡°Hello, Miss Emma. How can I help you?¡± Susan was polite, unaware of Olivia¡¯s current situation. Emma¡¯s tone was condescending as she got straight to the point. ¡°You¡¯re connected to the Charm, right? Do you know how many shares Olivia has in the Charm?¡± 10:33 Susan did not want to reveal anything about Olivia, but share ownership wasn¡¯t exactly a private matter since it could usually be found online. So she replied, ¡°35%.¡± ¡°So much!¡± Emma was shocked. Wasn¡¯t she just developing some new technology? Why was it worth so many shares? She had thought Olivia only had a small number of shares, maybe just a few percent. She hadn¡¯t expected Olivia to have 35%. Though the Charm was a newly establishedpany, it was backed by the international Olle Group, making it financially strong. Its development was impressive in the past few years, with reported revenues breaking one billion dors. However, for a newly established business, it wasn¡¯t guaranteed that there would be dividends in the first few years. Even though Olivia held such arge number of shares, it didn¡¯t necessarily mean she would receive any money. Emma let out a sigh of relief and probed as if she was joking. ¡°So many shares! If she¡¯s so wealthy, why does she live so frugally?¡± At this point, she chuckled and said in a mocking tone, ¡°She can¡¯t afford to buy current season fashion, but she can definitely getst season¡¯s on sale. I¡¯ve heard the discounts are huge. I mean, even if she can¡¯t buy luxury brands, she could at least get some good quality lesser¨Cknown brands. Instead, she always wears cheap and simple clothes, some of which don¡¯t even havebels. That¡¯s just being too stingy.¡± Emma really couldn¡¯t help but look down on Olivia. Even if she couldn¡¯t afford luxury brands, there were other options. It seemed like Olivia was being overly frugal, wearing simple and cheap clothes, some of which didn¡¯t even havebels. It was so embarrassing. After hearing this, Susan remained silent for a long time. Then, stammering, she said, ¡°Miss Emma, are you misunderstanding something? Olivia¡¯s clothes are all custom¨Cmade. There¡¯s only one of each design in the world.¡± Emma was stunned. Chapter 91 Yvonne¡¯s expression was like a venomous snake hiding in the grass, making one shudder. However, Olivia did not seem to hear her. His expression was calm and indifferent. It was as if she did not take her words to heart. She ignored Yvonne and just packed her things naturally until Yvonne couldn¡¯t help but stand in front of her To be honest, Olivia¡¯s performance was a little unexpected. Ordinary people would be angry when they heard someone threatening them, even if they didn¡¯t care, and they would retort. However, Olivia did not show any emotion at all. She did not care at all. Yyonne was extremely surprised and asked her, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you reacting at all?¡± Olivia lifted her eyelids. Her beautiful round eyes emitted wisps of cold light. ¡°How do you want me to react?¡± She asked back. Yvonne frowned. ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry? Aren¡¯t you furious? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll really attack you?¡± Hearing this, Olivia finally smiled. She was carrying a cloth bag and wearing ordinary casual clothes, but she had a strong aura just by standing there. She lowered her head and smiled as if she had just heard something ridiculous ¡°Last month.¡± She siz to speak slowly. Her voice was like a cello, low and pleasant, with a steady certainty. ¡°I identally bumped into a three¨Cyear¨Cold child. He was the same. He stood before me with his hands on his hips as he said ruthlessly, ¡®Hey, just wait. I won¡¯t let you off. If you dare to bump into me again, I won¡¯t be polite to you.¡® After that, he even pulled out a stic gun and pretended to shoot me.¡± With that, Olivia looked at Yvonne leisurely and mockingly. She said softly, ¡°Ms. Yvonne, I didn¡¯t expect you, almost 30, to be as childish as a three¨Cyear¨Cold boy. Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you just because you said a few words? You think too highly of yourself!¡± As she spoke, Olivia slowly approached Yvonne. She tilted her head and slowly rubbed her wrist. Yvonne was stunned by the coldness in Olivia¡¯s eyes. Her face turned pale, and she couldn¡¯t help but tremble. ¡°What¡­ what are you doing?¡± ¡°Nothing¡± Olivia imitated Yvonne and put on an innocent expression. Didn¡¯t you say before that there¡¯s no conflict between us? I only approached you to let you understand me better. Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to deal with me? Didn¡¯t you want me to wish I was dead? I¡¯ll let you know me and let you know how much you have to do to deal with me.¡± As she said that, Olivia quickly extended her right hand. Before Yvonne could react, she heard a crack in her arms. They were actually out of shape! Her two arms werepletely deformed and bent unnaturally. Seeing this, Yvonne¡¯s expression changed drastically. Cold sweat dripped. down her face, and her entire body went limp. She had always been hiding behind everyone like a venomous snake, spying on others. She had never confronted her opponents like this. Such an obvious and bold threat instantly made Yvonne¡¯s legs go weak and her entire body tremble. She thought that Olivia was a rabbit and she was a fox. She did not expect. Olivia to be a white wolf disguised as a rabbit! Yvonne trembled non¨Cstop. She subconsciously shrank her body and looked at Olivia nervously. ¡°What¡­ what are you doing? Don¡¯t mess around. It¡¯s illegal to kill someone.¡± ¡°Kill some ¡°You th Huh¡­ Olivia chuckled and looked at Yvonne proudly. highly of yourself. To me, you¡¯re nothing. You¡¯re worse than an am. I find it troublesome to trample you to death. If you hadn¡¯t insisted oning to me time and time again, I wouldn¡¯t even know who you are!¡± She raised her hand and grabbed Yvonne¡¯s chin. Her tone was cold. ¡°There¡¯s a limit to my patience. I¡¯ll give you a warning this time. If there¡¯s a next time¡­¡± Olivia smiled slightly and returned Yvonne¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯ll also make you wish you were dead!¡± With that, she patted Yvonne¡¯s arm twice, turned around, and left. Billionare¡¯s Missing Darling +5 vouchert As soon as Olivia left, Yvonne instantly copsed to the ground like a deted ball. Shivering, she took out a recording pen from her chest. On one hand, she was here to warn Olivia. On the other hand, she wanted to force her to say something inappropriate and edit it to frame her. In the end, the warning did not work. Instead, she was so frightened that her legs went weak. Fortunately, the conversation was recorded, so she didn¡¯t suffer for nothing. Yvonne turned on the recording pen and wanted to listen to it. However, something strange happened. Other than what she said at the beginning, what Olivia said was not recorded at all. There was only static. How did that happen? Yvonne¡¯s face was ashen. She couldn¡¯t believe it. She opened a few documents in a row, but nothing was recorded. Just as she was panicking, the door suddenly opened. Olivia turned back and shook something in her hand. ¡°This is a sound jammer.¡± Her tone was indifferent as she looked at Yvonne like a clown. ¡°If you like Daniel, fight for it openly. Don¡¯t y dirty tricks behind my back.¡± Olivia frowned as she said that. She did look down on Yvonne, who only knew how to y some tricks. She was not presentable. As soon as she entered the room, she sensed something was wrong. Because she was in the laboratory all year round, Olivia knew all kinds of machines like the back of her hand. Moreover, she was a young scientist, so the country had attached great importance to her. To preve yone from obtaining scientific secrets through eavesdropping and surveince, she always carried a machine that could identify surveince equipment when she went out. Not only could it discover the surveince equipment immediately, but it could also interfere. Looking at Olivia, Yvonne¡¯s eyes almost popped out. She couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Stop talking!¡± Olivia did not want to listen to her and interrupted her directly. ¡°You¡¯d better behave yourself.¡± With that, she turned around and left. She found Daniel downstairs and left with him. Sitting in the car, Olivia rummaged through the cloth bag. Daniel turned. to look at her and asked, ¡°Did you leave anything behind?¡± Olivia touched her neck. It was a square tinum card she had worn since she was young. The word ¡°Taylor¡± was engraved on it. Because of this card, Isaac did not change herst name, so her surname was still Taylor. She had always cherished this card. However, it was not important now. In the past, she cherished the card because she used to have fantasies about her parents. This card contained her longing for her mother. Now that she had cut off her kinship, this card was dispensable. ¡°If it¡¯s missing, so be it. Maybe it¡¯s hinting at a new beginning,¡± Olivia thought to herself. At the thought, Olivia looked up at Daniel, smiled, and shook her head. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t leave anything behind. What I left behind is not what I Want¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Keep the old, and you get nothing new.¡± Daniel¡¯s voice was gentle. At the same time, in Olivia¡¯s room, Yvonne took out a square tinum card from her pocket. She touched the word ¡°Taylor¡± on it with her fingertips, and a sinister look shed in her eyes. Chapter 92 At this moment, there was a suddenmotion downstairs. Yvonne casually wrapped the ne around her wrist and walked downstairs. As soon as she arrived at the living room, she saw a hale and hearty old man sitting in the living room. It was Isaac Yvonne was shocked. Then, she smiled warmly and greeted him. ¡°Isaac, you¡¯re here?¡± The old man nodded at Yvonne with a gentle expression. Isaac was a distinguished guest. Everyone came to greet him. Liam leaned on his walking stick and urged his assistant to help him downstairs. As soon as he arrived at the living room, Liam went forward excitedly. ¡°Isaac, you¡¯re finally here.¡± Isaac smiled at Liam, and the two of them exchanged pleasantries. Isaac said, ¡°I came early. I hope that I won¡¯t disturb you guys.¡± Upon hearing this, Samuel shook his head. ¡°How can you say that? Your arrival brings light to the Taylor family¡¯s humble dwelling. How can you say that you¡¯re disturbing us?¡± Isaac smiled. He did not humble himself, but he did not follow Samuel¡¯s enthusiasm either. He had seen many passionate people. Whether it was a noble family or a beggar in dire straits, he treated them equally. In his eyes, there was no etween high and low. He would treat them equally as long as see a doctor. He was neither servile nor overbearing and had his strength of character. distition they co It only took a few moments for the Taylor family to be impressed by the grace of Isaac. They thought he was worthy to be from a hidden family passed down for hundreds of years, and he had the air of ancient schrs.¡± Isaac had nned toe the day after tomorrow but arrived today in advance. He exined to everyone, ¡°I arrived yesterday afternoon. I originally wanted to visit my granddaughter, but unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t contact her. She didn¡¯t answer my call, and I couldn¡¯t find her at school. Anyway, I have nothing to do. Instead of dying for two days, I came early. Mhung That Liam said, ¡°You¡¯re always wee here.¡± Yvonne sat next to Isaac with a gentle and obedient expression. She was very curious about the granddaughter Isaac was talking about. ¡°Why can¡¯t you contact her? Do you need my help? Did something happen?¡± Thinking of his granddaughter. Isaac frowned and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s still angry with me. Let¡¯s not talk about her. She¡¯s very safe. Nothing will happen to her.¡± ¡°Angry?¡± Yvonne widened her eyes in surprise. ¡°Oh my god! One must be happy to have such a good grandfather like you. How could she dare to br angry with you? She¡¯s too insensible. She doesn¡¯t know how lucky she is. If I were her, I would always stay by your side.¡± Hearing this, Isaacughed and said. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m too impatient and hurt her heart. She¡¯s a good kid.¡± He was trying to defend his granddaughter. Seeing this, Yvonne no longer said that his granddaughter was insensible. She quickly changed her tone and began to praise his granddaughter. This time, the smile on Isaac¡¯s face was much more sincere. He couldn¡¯t help but nod and say, ¡°She¡¯s very clever. She¡¯s just naughty and has a bad temper.¡± His tone was filled with love for his granddaughter. When he mentioned. his granddaughter, his eyes sparkled. Yvonne and Emma were envious when they saw it. They also wanted a grandfather who loved them so much. After a si xchange of pleasantries, Isaac checked Liam¡¯s condition. Liam w¡­ nervous. He kept staring at Isaac. After Isaac checked, he immediately asked. ¡°How is it? Can it be treated?¡± Isaac shook his head. ¡°No, I can only maintain this state for now. I can¡¯tpletely cure it.¡± Hearing this, Liam¡¯s eyes shed with disappointment. However, he was already mentally prepared. He did not feel particrly ufortable. He just sighed. ¡°It¡¯s good enough that it can be maintained.¡± Isaac nced at Liam with a deep gaze. No one knew what he was thinking. After a while, he said, ¡°If my granddaughter is here, she should be able to treat your leg.¡± 17 12 inmare¡¯s Missing Darling Isaac hade for Olivia this time. Back then, Olivia had given up on medicine, which made his heart ache. He scolded her fiercely and said some harsh words. After so many years, Isaac had long regretted it. He knew that Olivia had given up on medical skills because of Gillian. This child was too sentimental. She had to bear everything herself and give everything to others. This was what made Isaac the angriest and also the most heartbroken. Knowing that Olivia valued rtionships, Isaac made this trip in hopes of using the Taylor family to make Olivia practice medicine again. That child valued friendship and kinship the most. If the Taylor family people wanted her to practice medicine, she would agree. Hearing Isaac mention his granddaughter again, everyone was surprised. Previously, they thought the renowned doctor kept talking about his granddaughter because he loved her too much. However, when he mentioned her again seriously, their thoughts changed. Could it be that his granddaughter was really so good that she was even. better than him? That should be impossible! Everyone quickly rejected this idea and only said politely, ¡°Your granddaughter is amazing. If only she is here.¡± Isaac understood the meaning behind their words. He knew that they did. not believe it. However, he did not exin. When Olivia returned and cured Liam¡¯s leg, they would believe it. Liam¡¯s leg was not suitable for acupuncture now, so Isaac wrote a prescription and was about to leave. Yvonne illy stood up and said that she wanted to send Isaac off. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Isaac couldn¡¯t refuse it, so he could only agree. After getting into the car, Yvonne opened the door for Isaac. She rolled up her sleeves, revealing the square tinum card on her wrist with the word ¡°Taylor¡± engraved. Isaac was shocked and pointed at the card. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Yvonne frowned and secretly scolded herself for being careless and revealing it. Once others saw that she had the card in her hand, it would be difficult for her to frame Olivia. Although scolding herself in her heart, she still looked gentle and refined as she exined softly. ¡°This is a gift from a friend of mine.¡± ¡°Friend? Iaar looked carefully at the card and confirmed that it was Olivia¡¯s, Olivia had always cherished it as a family item. How could she give it away? Yvonne nodded with a serious expression. ¡°We¡¯re very good friends. She gave it to me ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re good friends.¡± Isaac nodded and smiled. ¡°This chain is very nice¡° After that, his attitude toward Yvonne became gentler, as if he was looking at his own junior. It was completely different from the polite gentleness from before. Yvonne was sharp and quickly realized the difference. She was surprised. and did not understand why Isaac¡¯s attitude toward her had suddenly changed. Still, that was a good thing. She said tentatively, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for you toe to Evervale, Isaac. Why don¡¯t you stay for a few more days? I¡¯ll bring you around, okay?¡± Isaac chuckled. ¡°Then thank you.¡± Yvonne was pleasantly surprised. She was only asking tentatively. She didn¡¯t expect Isaac to agree. Isaac had always had a strange temper. He looked gentle on the surface, but he was aloof. Previously, Yvonne had spent a lot of effort, but she could not make him treat her differently. Unexpecte e suddenly became gentle to her today. What a leat surprise! Yvonne was overjoyed. Isaac was a renowned doctor. Countless people were fighting to get treatment from him, but they had never seen his true face. With Isaac in hand, she could open the door to all the nobles in Evervale. No, she didn¡¯t have to open it. They would fight to greet her. This was a huge resource! Chapter 93 Daniel sent Olivia home. Olivia had not been home for a few days and the house was very dusty. In the past, a housekeeper woulde over regrly to tidy up. Perhaps because Olivia was not home the past few days, the housekeeper could not enter the house without a key, and so no one came to tidy up. Daniel walked around the sofa, but he did not sit down. Olivia was a little embarrassed to see that. There was indeed a lot of dust on the sofa, Olivia took out a duster and swept the dust away. With a slightly red face, she exined, ¡°I haven¡¯t been home the past few days, so my house is a little/messy.¡± Ever since Daniel confessed, Olivia had been more self¨Cconscious. She could no longer be as carefree as before and would be a little shy in front of Daniel. Daniel rarely saw Olivia like this. Ever since Olivia lost her memory, she had always been cold and indifferent. This was the first time Daniel had. seen her shy. He felt that Olivia was quite adorable this way. Daniel felt that Olivia¡¯s slightly red face reminded him of a rabbit. He really wanted to hug her and rub her soft fur. Daniel deliberately frowned and stared at the sofa. He looked troubled, as if he was trying to say that the sofa was dirty and he didn¡¯t want to sit on 1. it. As expected, Olivia instantly became nervous. She looked around. There was nowhere else to sit in the living room except her workbench, but that wasn¡¯t the right ce. Where should he sit? Olivia W first time d always been calm andposed, felt troubled for the While she was still in a dilemma, Daniel had already pushed open the bedroom door and walked in. Olivia¡¯s apartment was a small one¨Cbedroom apartment with a bedroom of less than 215 square feet. With the cab and the six¨Cfoot bed, there was almost no more¨Cspace in the bedroom. The moment Daniel walked into the bedroom, his long legs made the originally small room look even more ustrophobic. Motor¡¯s Missing Darling I¡¯ll sit here, Daniel said. He turned and sat on the bed, his long legs bent. Olivia was shocked and immediately said. ¡°How can you sit on the bed?¡± Daniel suddenly looked up. His handsome face instantly became charming. Propping himself up on the bed with one hand, he turned his body slightly to look up at her. With a low and hoarse voice, he said, I can¡¯t sit? Do you want me to lie down?¡± Olivia was stunned for a moment. Her face burned. Redness spread from her cheeks to the depths of her neck. As a CEO, you don¡¯t even have a bed at home, yet you still want to freeload at someone else¡¯s house?¡± Olivia said. Daniel smiled shamelessly. ¡°I¡¯m not a freeloader. You¡¯re the only one who has such an honor.¡± Olivia had always been eloquent, but when faced with Daniel, she would always blush for no reason and be left speechless after a while. When Daniel saw that Olivia¡¯s face was flushed red, there was a hint of satisfaction in his smile. Then, he suddenly raised his hand and pulled Olivia onto the bed, pressing her down tightly. Because it was too sudden, Olivia could not react in time. She stared at Daniel with her eyes opened wide. It took her a while to realize what the current situation was like. She was actually pinned under him! Embarrassed, Olivia struggled against him, but Daniel held her tightly and pressed her against the bed. He looked at her domineeringly. ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Daniel said. Olivia could feel his hot breath against her ear. ¡°Does your stomach hurt?¡± As Daniel spoke, he ced one hand on Olivia¡¯s abdomen. His palm was hot, and though her thin clothes, Olivia felt a warmth that made her aching st 2 instantly feelfortable. At this moment, Daniel softened his expression. With a calm and serious look, he said, ¡°Rest well. Don¡¯t worry about anything. I¡¯m here.¡± Previously, after he drank Olivia¡¯s coffee at the Taylor¡¯s ce, Daniel realized that Olivia was having her period today. Her periods had always been very regr, and Daniel had always remembered the date. It was just that he had not seen her for many years and thus, he did not immediately recall it. When Daniel drank the brown sugar tea, he suddenly remembered. vouchers After the food was delivered, Daniel made a few simple and nourishing dishes ording to the recipe. It was his first time cooking, so he wasn¡¯t very good at it. However, after making two dishes, he was able to cook with ease. A sinart person would be able to learn anything quickly. Even when it came to cooking, he would be able to pick things up quickly and his food. would be very delicious. The dishes were ready and ced on the table. Daniel wiped his hands and was about to wake Olivia up when he stopped at the bedroom door. Daniel frowned. He felt that something was not enough, so he returned to the kitchen and took out a fruit knife. He did some calctions, then. used the knife to make a cut on his left index finger. Olivia was sleeping very soundly. It had been a long time since she had slept so soundly. While she was at the Taylor¡¯s, Olivia had not been able to get any proper sleep. Although Olivia had let go of her feelings for the Taylor family, she still could not calm down. She had to spend a lot of effort to get herself to rx. It was only when Olivia returned home that she was able topletely rx. She was sofortable that she did not even want to get out of bed. In a daze, Olivia smelled the fragrance of food and slowly opened her eyes. Because Olivia had just woken up, there was still a trace of confusion on her face. Her unguarded face was a little childlike, no longer cold and indifferent as before. Was Dani oking? Olivia till er head and thought about it. After thinking for a while, she felt that it was impossible. A person like Daniel really could not be associated with cooking. Daniel waspletely from a different world. How could a high and mighty king deign to cook personally for someone else? Shaking her head to clear her mind, Olivia lifted the nket and got out of bed. 2.llionaire¡¯s Missing Darling Chapter 94 Olivia came to the dining room and looked at the dishes on the table. How should she put it? It didn¡¯t look that good; it didn¡¯t look like takeout from a hotel. Could it really be Daniel¡¯s cooking? She looked up at Daniel in the kitchen. His back was facing her, and she didn¡¯t know what he was busy with. Olivia wanted to go over and take a look, but when she thought of what had happened previously, she felt a little embarrassed. She gently knocked on the table to attract his attention. Sure enough, Daniel turned around when he heard the sound. He was a little surprised to see her. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± he said. Then, Daniel put his left hand behind his back. Olivia did not think much about it. She pointed at the food on the table and asked, ¡°Did you make this?¡± ¡°Try it. Do you like it?¡± Daniel nodded and picked up his knife and fork to pick a piece of beef for Olivia. Seeing this, Olivia quickly took a bowl to receive it. Unexpectedly. Daniel bypassed the bowl and brought the beef to her mouth. Olivia looked down at the beef by her lips and blushed again. That was it. She should just forget about not blushing today. Daniel¡¯s sudden intimacy made Olivia ufortable. She was too embarrassed to open her mouth and eat the food that was about to reach her mouth, so she just stayed unmoving. Daniel did not seem to notice her embarrassment at all. Instead, he misunderstood and even frowned and asked, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s hot?¡± As he p Daniel brought the beef to his lips and pressed his lips against it to test the temperature. ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s not hot.¡± Then, Daniel brought the beef to her mouth again. Olivia was speechless. The meat was already pressed to her lips! Olivia was really too embarrassed to eat this piece of beef. She didn¡¯t like to be so close to people. Ever since Olivia fell out with Gillian Dale, when she went to university, Olivia had always been alone and never got close to anyone. 00e¡¯s Missing Darling Previously, when Daniel was restraining her, that level of intimacy was already at Olivia¡¯s limit. Olivia had indulged him only because she had a good impression of Daniel. But now, this was too much. Before Olivia could speak, Daniel seemed to understand something. Heughed at himself, then asked ¡°You despise me?¡± There was a hint of loneliness in his expression. He had a handsome face to begin with. Such a sad and disappointed expression neutralized his aggressiveness. He no longer had a domineering aura. Instead, he looked aggrieved. Seeing this, Olivia¡¯s heart instantly softened. Before she could make a conscious decision, her body moved on its own. ord. She leaned over and took a bite of the beef. The way she snatched at the meat made it look as though she had never eaten anything before. After eating the beef, Olivia immediately regretted it. She lowered her eyes and scolded herself for not thinking properly. Why did she lose her rationality whenever she was facing Daniel? Daniel was also shocked by the ferocity of Olivia¡¯s eating. He propped up his chin and chuckled. With his charming manner, he said, ¡°You¡¯re so impatient. Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s more.¡± Daniel picked up another piece for Olivia. Just like that, he fed Olivia her whole lunch. When Olivia was full, she suddenly realized that Daniel had not eaten a single bite. ¡°You should eat too. Don¡¯t just focus on me,¡± she urged. Daniel¡¯s leisurely gazended on Olivia¡¯s face. His gaze lingered on her lustrousd r a moment before he said in a hoarse and seductive voice, ¡°I¡¯m fal Olivia looked at his clean bowl and was puzzled. ¡°What did you eat?¡± Daniel had clearly not eaten anything. Daniel said slowly, ¡°Beauty.¡± Then, he muttered softly, ¡°It is not beauty that intoxicates; it is one¡¯s love of beauty that intoxicates.¡± Olivia was once again struck dumb. In an instant, she felt all the blood in her body rush to her head. This scoundrel! After a while, the blush on Olivia¡¯s face subsided and her expression Pillionaire¡¯s Missing Darling became calm again. She looked at the dishes and once again, urged Daniel to eat. ¡°Stop fooling around. Hurry up and eat. The dishes will turn cold soon.¡± After dinner, Olivia took the initiative to wash the dishes while Daniel stayed by her side to help. At first, Olivia did not notice it, but after a while, she realized that something was wrong. Daniel always used his right hand and kept his left hand behind his back. Even when he carried arger te, he only used one hand. Olivia frowned slightly and a hint of doubt shed in her eyes. She grabbed Daniel¡¯s left hand when he was not paying attention. Then, she saw that his index finger was wrapped in gauze, and a hideous wound could be vaguely seen behind it. The gauze was stained with blood. Seeing this, Olivia felt as if someone had stabbed her in the heart. It was so painful that she stumbled. Without a word, she pulled Daniel to the sofa and sat him down. Daniel could tell that she was angry, so he was exceptionally obedient. He did not say a word and let her do whatever she wanted. Olivia found the first aid kit and removed the gauzeyer byyer. The wound on his index finger was very big, almost an inch long. If Olivia was not a doctor, she would definitely drag him to the hospital to stitch up the wound. She found a bottle of homemade medicinal powder and applied it to the wound. Then, she wrapped it up with gauzeyer byyer. ¡°You have to be careful with your diet for the next few days. You can¡¯t eat spicy or heavily¨Cseasoned dishes. Your hand can¡¯t get wet,¡± Olivia instructed. Daniel le at her serious and focused eyes. A hint of gentleness. shed across his eyes as he agreed softly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be careful.¡± Ellis came to pick Daniel up. Daniel had a meeting in the afternoon and it was very important. He could not bete, so he left after lunch. When Ellis heard that Daniel had injured his hand, his face immediately fell. Ellis looked like he was about to cry. Olivia looked at Ellis curiously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Thinking that Ellis was worried about Daniel¡¯s wound, she exined, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. He just shouldn¡¯t get it wet. He¡¯ll be fine in three to four days. If he¡¯s careful to not aggravate it, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± +5 voucher Ellis nced at Daniel, who was walking in front. Ellis slowed down slightly andined to Olivia, ¡°Miss Olivia, you may not know, but Mr. Sullivan¡¯s wound will definitely get wet.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Olivia did not understand. Ellis sighed. ¡°You don¡¯t know, but the CEO is a workaholic. When he¡¯s busy, he doesn¡¯t even have time to eat, let alone remember the wound on his hand. Once he starts working, he¡¯ll bepletely focused and won¡¯t remember not to touch water at all.¡± Olivia frowned. ¡°You can remind him.¡± ¡°When he¡¯s at the office, I¡¯ll definitely remind him, but there¡¯s nothing I can do when he gets home.¡± Ellis gave an example. ¡°For example, Mr. Sullivan likes to think while washing his face and brushing his teeth. Once he starts thinking about work, he definitely won¡¯t remember that there¡¯s a wound on his hand. He doesn¡¯t like people approaching him, and when there¡¯s no one to remind him, he will definitely use both hands. This will wet the wound.¡± This was really a problem. Olivia frowned. After a while, she thought of a solution. ¡°You can call him at night to remind him.¡± Upon hearing this, Ellis put on a frightened expression. ¡°What? How can I disturb Mr. Sullivan if there¡¯s nothing urgent? He¡¯ll kill me!¡± What should they do? Olivia was at her wit¡¯s end. Ellis secretly sized Olivia up. Seeing her worried look, he deliberately sighed. ¡°If only someone could stay by his side to remind him. Unfortunately, Mr. Sullivan doesn¡¯t have a wife. Mr. Andrew is too young to understand these things. Zoe and the others are old, so they can¡¯t keep an eye on Mr. Sullivan at all times.¡± After sayi CEO gets at, seeing that Olivia did not react, Ellis continued, ¡°If the wound wet, his wound will definitely not recover easily. If the injury drags on like this, it will definitely be serious. What should we do?¡± At this point, Olivia still did not reply. Helpless, Ellis could only grit his teeth and stomp his feet. He said directly, ¡°Miss Olivia, why don¡¯t you stay at Mr. Sullivan¡¯s house for the next two days? With you around, I¡¯ll be at ease.¡± After saying that, Ellis saw Olivia giving him a deadpan look. Chapter 95 Even though she had seen through Mr. Wilson¡¯s schemes, Olivia was still willing to fall for it because she was quite concerned about Daniel. He wouldn¡¯t have broken his hand if he hadn¡¯t been cooking for her. Olivia had always been relenting. It was not typical of her to ignore it. Daniel, who was already in the car, saw Olivia walking over through the mirror. His eyes were instantly lit¨Cup with smiles, and his face was as light as a spring breeze. However, when Olivia opened the car door and got in, his expression changed to shock in a sh. He stared at Olivia with innocent eyes, as if asking Olivia why she got into the car. Was she nning to hitch a ride? Olivia exined, ¡°I¡¯m concerned about your hand. Do you mind if I bother you for a couple of days?¡± Upon hearing this, Daniel was slightly surprised. He raised his thick ck eyebrows and then suddenly leaned over. His deep and shimmering eyes shed with emotion, and his tone was half teasing and half earnest. ¡°Are you caring about me?¡± Olivia¡¯s breathing sped up. Her body shrank back and pressed against the back of the seat subconsciously. What was he going to do? Daniel chuckled. He picked up the seatbelt and buckled Olivia. It turned out that he was wearing a seatbelt for her. Olivia heaved a sigh of relief, but at the same time, she felt a little embarrassed that she was too nervous. Mr. Wilson got in the car and drove Olivia to the Sullivan family before heading thepany. Andrew to the kindergarten during the day. When he was picked up by the driver in the afternoon, his chubby little hand, which had five vortices on the back, was still clutching a cookie box. He obediently ced it on his little legs. The driver asked him to put it on the seat. Andrew shook his head, his chubby hands gripping it tightly. Seeing this, the driver couldn¡¯t help but be curious. ¡°What¡¯s inside?¡± Andrew said softly, ¡°Cookies I made.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± The driver eximed, ¡°Mr. Andrew is so awesome. Andrew was a little shy after being praised. His blushed cheeks were like two big apples. The box contained cookies that the teacher had taught the children to make. She said she wanted the kids to make some cookies to express their love to their parents. The other children made ten biscuits, live for their mothers and five for their fathers. Daniel did not have a mother, so he nned to only make five. However, when he was kneading the dough, he suddenly thought of Olivia. Although Olivia was not his mother, he liked her and decided to make biscuits for her. So he made twelve cookies, five for his father and seven for Olivia, Because he liked Olivia a little more, he made two more for her. When they reached home, Zoe came over to pick up the cookies in his hand. Then, she took Andrew to wash his hands. Andrew was thinking about the cookies and wanted to send them to Olivia. He asked when his father would be back and wanted his father to bring him to her. How could Zoe know Daniel¡¯s whereabouts? However, she thought for a moment and said, ¡°He should be back before dinner. Miss Olivia is here. Mr. Sullivan won¡¯t be back toote.¡± ¡°What?¡± He didn¡¯t expect Olivia to be here. Andrew widened his eyes in surprise and looked up at Zoe. ¡°Miss Olivia? You mean Olivia is here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Zoe nodded. She felt that Andrew¡¯s surprised look was too cute. She could not help but tap the tip of his nose and say gently, ¡°Miss e guest room upstairs. Let¡¯s wash our hands and change our clothes i e going to look for her, okay?¡± Olivia is ¡°Yes.¡± Andrew nodded heavily. He was extremely happy. After that, he ran upstairs. When he saw Olivia, his entire body softened. He wished he could turn into candy floss and attach himself to Olivia. He looked up as he hugged her legs. ¡°Olivia, why are you here?¡± Olivia was sitting on the sofa and reading a book. All of a sudden, a plump kid ran in and hugged her legs. Olivia¡¯s heart softened when she felt such a chubby lump pressing against her. She bent down and carried Biliuniene¡¯s Missing Darling him onto hisp. ¡°Because I felt that my little Andrew was missing me, so I came over.¡± How magical! Their eyes were simr. Staring at Olivia, Andrew was curious and shy. ¡°You¡¯re so amazing. You actually know that I miss you.¡± He counted with his fair little fingers. ¡°I missed you three times the day before yesterday, five times yesterday, six times today¡­¡± The child¡¯s soft voice fell into Olivia¡¯s ears, making her heart melt away. What an adorable child! Olivia suddenly thought of Daniel¡¯s suggestion. Actually, it was not that unbearable to be with him. She felt a little tempted by this man, and more importantly, she adored Andrew even more. She loved this little boy. Actually, after thinking about it carefully, this suggestion was really not bad. Since Olivia was here, there was no need to send it to her. Andrew ran to get the cookie box, divided seven pieces, and ran upstairs. Looking at the adorable cookies that were obviously made by the child himself, Olivia was pleasantly surprised. Her eyes moistened slightly. ¡°You made them for me?¡± Andrew nodded. His face was red and he was a little embarrassed. He scratched his head and said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Thank you, Andrew. You¡¯re the best.¡± Olivia touched the cookies and ced them on the table. She held Andrew¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat together. Can you divide them?¡± Andrew took out the cookies. One for Olivia, one for himself, one for Olivia, one for himself¡­ In the end, there was a missed one. Of the i cookies, Olivia was given four, but he himself was given three. When Olivia saw this scene, she picked up one of hers and gave it to Andrew. Seeing this, Andrew waved his hands anxiously. He tried to stop her. ¡°No, no. Then you get less.¡± How could a child resist an adult? In the end, Olivia ced that cookie on Andrew¡¯s side. Buonane¡¯s Missing Darling Andrew couldn¡¯t figure out this problem. He lowered his head and looked at Olivia¡¯s cookies, which were one less than his. He was a little upset because he loved Olivia and he hoped she could get more cookies. He frowned and thought for a moment before his eyes suddenly lit up. An idea came to his mind that he should give Olivia a kiss on her cheek. ¡°That¡¯s good enough,¡± the boy said, blushing himself. The moment the little boy¡¯s soft kissnded on Olivia¡¯s face, her heart almost skipped a beat. A warm and sweet emotion suddenly swept her heart. This little boy had really moved her too much. She couldn¡¯t help but hold Andrew in her arms and said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re so sweet!¡± The furry little guyy on Olivia¡¯s neck. He was still too young. A five¨Cyear¨Cold child could not understand Olivia¡¯splicated emotions. However, when he saw Olivia¡¯s expression, he thought that she was sad. He reached out and patted her back. ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not sad.¡± Olivia nodded. How could she be sad when such a cute little angel was with her? She was the happiest person in the world because this little angel liked her so much. ÓÉ Chapter 96 After eating the cookies, Olivia and Andrew yed with sticine together. Because Andrew¡¯s star sign was Aries, Olivia pinched out a sheep. Her hands were skillful. Although it was her first time ying with sticine, she found the knack after rubbing and pinching it a few times. Moreover, she had learned drawing before. Themb was made so lively that Andrew eximed repeatedly. ¡°Amazing! Olivia is awesome!¡± With Andrew¡¯s exmation, Olivia squeezed out a flock of sheep. There was a mother sheep, a father sheep, a sheep baby, and grandparents sheep. With such a big family and pets, in the end, it was almostparable to Shaun the Sheep. It was almost time for dinner. The two of them went to wash their hands. Zoe saw the little sheep were so beautiful that she could not bear to destroy them. She took them out and ced them in the living room. She nned to find a ce to put themter. Coincidentally, Daniel came back. When he saw the flock of sheep on the coffee table, he frowned. His eyes shed with displeasure. ¡°Where did you get these sheep? Throw them away.¡± He was raised in a big family and had a refined taste of aesthetics when it came to indoor items. He could tell at a nce that this flock of sheep was ipatible with the noble style of the living room and destroyed the luxurious decoration of the house. Zoe had always been afraid of Daniel. When she heard this, she immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll take them away right now.¡± After picking them up. she did not forget to exin in a low voice, ¡°This was made by Miss T Olivia. thought that it was a pity to dumb it together, so I wanted to find a c eep the sheep. If Mr. Samuel doesn¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll throw them away now.¡± Made by Olivia? ¡°Wait,¡± Daniel called out to Zoe. Zoe was puzzled when Daniel came forward and took the flock of sheep. He lowered his head and looked at them carefully for a while. When he spoke again, his tonepletely changed. ¡°How cute these sheep are.¡± &ploring burling 5 voucher: What a Bekle maril After Daniel finished speaking, he looked around as if he was looking for a suitable ce to ce the sheep. However, he felt that nowhere was suitable. In the end, he frowned and said, ¡°Put it in my study. This flock matches the style of the study.¡± Although Zoe rarely entered the study, she was clearly aware of its style. Was such a cold and solemn style reallypatible with this flock of sheep? Although Zorined in her heart, in the end, the flock of sheep still entered Daniel¡¯s study. After dinner, Andrew returned to his room to sleep. Daniel was also tired and wanted to sleep. Olivia checked the time and was a little surprised. It was only 8 pm. Did all CEOs sleep so carly? She reminded him, ¡°Be careful of the wound. Don¡¯t get it wet.¡± Daniel nodded and returned to his room. Olivia also went back to her room. However, just as she reached the door, she heard a suppressed shorting from Daniel¡¯s room. It was a very restrained voice, but it made people panic. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Olivia¡¯s heart squeezed. She hurriedly went over and knocked on the door. Daniel, who came out to open the door, looked depressed. His handsome face was pale. Olivia lowered her head and saw the crease on his right wrist. It found out that he couldn¡¯t unbutton his right cuff with his injured left hand. Olivia was amused. It turned out that the superior Daniel could also have such al SS moment. She held out her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± As she spoke, she reached out to unbutton his sleeves. Sophic, who was tidying up the living room downstairs, happened to see this scene. Her eyes almost popped out. Oh my God! Was that Mr. Sullivan? He always avoided contact with women. Why did he allow a woman to touch him this time? hanes Missing Darling As if she had discovered a new world, Sophie hurriedly ran to the kitchen and told Zoe about this. Zoe had a look of understanding on her face as if she had already seen through it. ¡°Just wait. Mr. Sullivan is about to have his Mrs. Sullivan!¡± Olivia helped Daniel change his clothes. After washing up, the two of them sat on the sofa and chatted. ¡°Have you thought about it?¡± Daniel looked up at her with a slightly serious gaze. Olivia knew what he was talking about. She also found it a good suggestion, but wouldn¡¯t it be too soon? ¡°I remember you said seven days, right?¡± It was indeed seven days. This was the time limit he had given, but today, he regretted it. He had experienced her caring and tenderness, and he had known how wonderful it would be like when the woman he loved. helped him take off his clothes and wash up. He could no longer bear the lonely nights with no one around. Such a huge bed was not built for just one person at all. It was more appropriate for two people to sleep on it! Therefore, he must get the answer in advance. Of course, scheming Daniel would not be so direct with Olivia. He thought of another excuse. ¡°Today, my mother called me and asked me to go on a blind date.¡± Olivia was stunned. Daniel started to exin. ¡°I heard that woman has a bad temper. I¡¯m afraid that Andrew won¡¯t be happy living with her. But my mother promised she could treat him well as a good grandmother. In the future, she will take care of Andrew because I will have a new child with another woman.¡± Olivia w d of confused before she heard what Danie next said. ¡°You know, love Andrew and I don¡¯t want him to stay with his grandparents. However, if I marry a new wife, I can¡¯t guarantee that she will treat Andrew well. For Andrew, I have to send him back to my parents. There is no other choice.¡± Daniel¡¯s tone became softer. ¡°No matter how deep the love is, it can¡¯t withstand the test of time. As time passes, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll forget that Andrew. He never has a mother, so I don¡¯t want him to lose his father again.¡± Itwas words were like a bolt of lightning that ruthlessly struck Olivia¡¯s heart. It was so painful that she could not breathe. When she realized that Andrew would be bullied and be a child when parents, her stomach churned with Looking at Olivia¡¯s confused and ufortable expression, Daniel¡¯s heart throbbed. He knew he was a little anxious and was pushing her to make a decision, but he couldn¡¯t wait anymore. He was really impatient. He was afraid that she would forget him, and even forget Andrew. There Wax no sense of love in her eyes when she looked at him, He once believed that he could wait. He could take it slow and let her fall in love with him again. When her emotions were stable, he would tell her the truth However, when he heard that she went on a blind date with Ethan and was bullied by the Taylor family, he could not wait anymore. He was afraid. He was afraid that she would be taken away. He was even more afraid that someone would abuse her in a ce where he was not Around He valued her like a gem. How could he see her get bullied by anyone Without waiting for Olivia to speak, Daniel continued, ¡°If you¡¯ve thought it through, apany me back to our old house tomorrow morning. A cold glint shed across Daniel¡¯s eyes. ¡°If you don¡¯te, I¡¯ll know His eyes were lowered and his face was expressionless, making it impossible to tell if he was happy or angry. Olivia left with a heavy heart. Daniel sat on the bed without moving until the cold air made him shiver. Then, hey down and covered himself with the nket. He regis again! Why did he let her think about it? He should have grabbed her hand directly and not let go until death. Why was he pretending to be a gentleman Daniel kicked the bed in rage. He was asking for trouble Chapter 97 Daniel did not sleep much that night. He couldn¡¯t sleep well until dawn. This sleepless night was a waste of time. When he opened his eyes, it was already eight in the morning. Daniel frowned and pressed the switch. The curtains slowly opened automatically, and the sky was already bright outside. He got up, washed up, and changed into a suit. Then, he walked to Olivia¡¯s room and knocked on it. There was no response. Daniel frowned. Could it be that she had already got up? He turned around and was about to go to Andrew¡¯s room. When he turned his head back, he saw Zoe. ¡°Where¡¯s Miss Olivia?¡± Zoe held Andrew¡¯s schoolbag and was about to take him downstairs for breakfast and kindergarten. When she spotted Daniel, she stopped suddenly and replied respectfully, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, Miss Olivia left at five in the morning.¡± Upon hearing this, Daniel¡¯s calmness was instantly shattered. His eyes. were filled with extreme shock. His jaw tightened, and his lips shivered at few times before he said, ¡°What did you say? Say it again!¡± He erupted like a volcano as soon as he finished speaking. Zoe shivered. with fear, and the bag in her hand fell to the ground with a thump. She took a step back and waspletely stunned by Daniel. She could not speak at all. If Andrew hadn¡¯te out, she would have fallen to the ground because her legs were weak. It was tor y! Mr. Sullivan was too scary. Andrew¡­ed his eyes and walked out of his room. Due to his height, he first saw the bag on the ground and said, ¡°Zoe, my bag is on the ground.¡± lis causal words instantly shattered the terrifying atmosphere. Daniel retracted his anger and returned to his room without saying a word. there Msing Darling Andrew scratched his cars. He did not know what was wrong with his father. He ran to Zoe and picked up his bag. ¡°Is it time for school?¡± It was as if Zoe had returned from hell to the mortal world. She panted heavily for a full five minutes before calming down. Without saying a word, she pulled Andrew¡¯s hand and went downstairs for breakfast. She brought him to finish eating as quickly as possible and sent him to school. She then cleaned up the living area before leading Sophie to the small room. Sophie was shocked by Zoe¡¯s pale face and kept asking her if something had happened. Zoe kept her mouth shut and did not leak any information. She just kept shaking her head and warned her, ¡°Don¡¯t ask anything. Listen to me. I¡¯m always right.¡± She thought that Daniel would stay in his room the whole day, but in less than half an hour, there were some sounds in the living room. Zoe wanted to go out and take a look, but she was too afraid of Daniel. After hesitating for a while, she decided not to move. About fifteen minutester, a woman¡¯s cold and pleasant voice came from the living room. It took Zoe a minute to realize that it was Olivia¡¯s voice. She came back at the wrong time. Mr. Sullivan was on the verge of exploding. If Ms. Taylor returned at this moment, she would definitely get injured. Daniel rarely lost his temper, but once he did, he must be furious. The people around him kept quiet out of fear that they would displease Mr. Sullivan and suffer his wrath. ¡°Oh, no, no. Ms. Taylor would be severely scolded,¡± she thought. Zoe was a little anxious. She was wandering around the room like a headle cken. Sophield not stand it anymore. Although she did not know Mr. Sullivan as well as Zoe did, she could guess that Mr. Sullivan was angry. She sighed. ¡°Stop hesitating. Go out and take a look. Although Mr. Sullivan is angry, I think he won¡¯t vent his anger on others.¡± The Sullivan family was a noble family with more than a hundred years. of history. People from the Sullivan family were very elegant and cultured, just like the Crawley family in Downton Abbey. They took great Puthie¡¯s Missing Darling. care to treat their servants with respect. They were quite different from the nouveau riche who had little regard. for the servants and gave commands like a dog owner. Zoe nodded and sighed. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go out and take a look.¡± It was a way out to keep hiding here. The two of them tiptoed out of the door. They even imagined several scenes in their hearts. They thought about how they would make peace between Mr. Sullivan and Miss Olivia if they had a fight. However, when they came out, they found Mr. Sullivan standing beside Miss Olivia with an aggrieved expression. Unexpectedly, Miss Olivia was the one who wasposed. It turned out that the fact was the opposite. The two of them were shocked. They had imagined thousands of scenarios, but they did not exp¨¦ct such a scene. No, no, they must be hallucinating. How could Mr. Sullivan, who was as cold and noble as a prince, show such a grieved expression? That was too shocking! At this moment, Daniel felt extremely wronged. When he found out that Olivia had left, he was so wrathful that his body trembled. Then, he felt cold. He realized that this meant Olivia did not agree. She was unwilling to be with him. Daniel¡¯s enraged body calmed down at the thought of this. However, as time passed, he regretted it more and more. He was sorry for forcing herst night. He had certainly considered taking it slowly, so why couldn¡¯t he restrain himself? However, all these emotions turned into grievances the moment he saw Olivia. His eyes were using. ¡°Where did you go?¡± His tone was sorrowful. Olivia exin unned. She looked at Daniel with her bright eyes and softly, ¡°I went out to buy a gift and even got a styling team to get a new look.¡± Upon hearing this, Daniel realized that she had changed her hairstyle. It was a gentle chignon. She had light makeup on her face and her clothes. were elegant and noble. Daniel took her hand and sat down. He looked puzzled. ¡°Why did you have to go outside? I can just call them toe here.¡± Hraving this, Boys Bovenil er gaze a duly retracted her hand. She or on butp and one up In just an instant, her temperament changed. Nur bad evolved from her previous tenderness into a proud and noble woman? ¡°Daniel, de Laid calmly. Her voice want high, but it was clear and unhurried, yet it camed an ontoppable and irresistible power. ¡°I¡¯m not your vautal. We¡¯re evenly matched. Ike you and respect you. I love you, and I respect your family! At this point, she stood up and pointed at herself. ¡°Your styling team is yours. This new style is mine. It represents my respect and regard for your family As soon as she finished speaking, she suddenly bent down and looked at Daniel ¡®I agreed to marry you not for any external reasons, but because I¡¯m attracted to you. It is real love. I do care about you.¡± Hearing this, Daniel¡¯s eyes suddenly turned wet. He felt that his heart was about to jump out. His eyes burned as he stared at Olivia. The passionate love in his eyes was about to burn everything. His Livy had always been so proud and bright like the sun hanging high in the sky, firm and warm. She did not rely on anyone and did not look down on anyone. She was always so dazzling and eye¨C catching. Every move she made and every word she said, were as gentle as the spring breeze, and were also as powerful as a violent storm, conveying an unstoppable power! Back then, she stood in front of him like this. She tilted her head with a pair of arrogant eyes and said, ¡°I saved your life. From now on, you¡¯re mine!¡± big Farting Chapter 98 The Sullivan family¡¯s old mansion was halfway up the mountain. Isabe was not in good condition. Although she was not even 60 and had taken good care of herself, she could not afford to move around a lot. She rarely attended banquets and spent most of her time in the old mansion. Olivia picked up some gifts. As she was in a hurry, she did not have much time to be selective. She prepared some common gifis, expensive and decent. The Sullivan family had long known that Daniel wasing back. There were people guarding the entrance. When they entered the gate and passed through a few intersections, servants were standing on both sides weing him. Olivia was calcting this distance. From the gate to the entrance of the house was about 1,100 yards. It was indeed a vast property. It was said that housing prices in Evervale were high. A property in a great location would cost more than 1,850 dors per square foot. Daniel¡¯s home was at least 22,000 square feet, not including the courtyard andndscaping. Morcover, thisrge mansion was not the only ce where Isabe lived. There were also smaller houses around it, residences of the other members of the Sullivan family n. It should be a collection of buildings. What a prosperous family! When they arrived at the entrance of the main residence, a white¨Chaired butler in a tuxedo opened the car, with a hand behind. When Daniel came down, the butler bowed first. His attitude was respectful, and his etiquette was meticulous. Even the most tricky and on could not find any ws. picky ¡°Heir Brown.¡± Daniel nodded to the butler and walked over to open the door for Olivia. Seeing Daniel¡¯s actions, a trace of surprise shed across the butler¡¯s eyes. He did not expect their Mr. Daniel to be so careful and considerate. He had practically witnessed how he grew up and had never seen him so concerned about any woman. Mr. Brown had been a butler for many years and had seen countless high ranking offrials, nobles, and rich big shots. He¡¯d spent a long time he howing in perceptive eyes. With just one action, he could see Daniel¡¯s anitude toward Olvis. He retracted his indifferent and distant demeanor. The cold face instantly tumed kind. He grinned like a caring and gentle elder, making everyone feel at ease. He also bowed respectfully to Olivia. Damel opened his mouth. This is Miss Olivia, my fianc¨¦e.¡± The butler¡¯s eyelids fluttered, and his eyes clouded as he heard the word hancee His demeanor remained unchanged as he weed the two of them in. When they couldn¡¯t see him, his expression changed dramatically When did Mr. Daniel have a fianc¨¦e? Isabe had already chosen a good woman for him. The butler felt profound pity for Olivia as he remembered how much she treasured the girl she picked up. Miss Olivia looked considerably beautiful and had a good temperament, which made her appear well¨C educated, but such a girl was not umon. Thedy that Isabe valued was a real somebody. It was said that she was rted to the renowned doctor Isaac. They had a really close rtionship. Isaac treated her as if she were his granddaughter. Not only did he personallye to Evervale to treat Mr. Liam, but he also gave them two precious pills. One was given to Liam, and the other was given to Isabell by her. He did these all for this treasured girl. Isabe was overjoyed at this precious pill. She was extremely fond of that! Besic de youngdy was also the daughter of the Taylor family. There were rumors that the Taylor family would hand over all the assets to her in the future. What an awesome girl! She was talented, gorgeous, rich, and blessed with support from the renowned Doctor. Olivia had really beenpletely overshadowed. No matter how hard she tried, she could never catch up. Olivia was clutching Daniel¡¯s arm. She could hearughter in the living room as soon as they went through the door. She was taken aback when she heard a female voice she recognized. She raised her head to meet Yvonne¡¯s bright gare. It couldn¡¯t merely be a coincidence. She sat beside Isabe with a smile on her face, but her gaze was filled with smugness and mockery. Yvonne leaned against Isabe like a decent fairdy. On appearance, she looked like an elegant and noble debutante, but her gaze was extremely malicious. She did not contain the arrogance in her eyes as she stared at Olivia as if she had known someone was about to get embarrassed. She had always been evil and duplicitous Olivia was the one Daniel loved, and so what? No matter how much a man liked a woman, he could not give up everything for her. Family and benefits were what he had to consider more. Today. Yvonne came here to humiliate Olivia and let her know that there was always someone better than her. Even though she was the Taylor family¡¯s biological daughter, she had been raised outside the family for 18 years. Her etiquette was rough. her taste was awful, her financial condition was terrible, and shecked a strong interpersonalwork. She was only worthy of being used as a stepping stone! Thinking about marrying into the Sullivan family? That¡¯s a total daydream! In the past. Yvonne didn¡¯t hate Olivia that much. She just felt that she got in the way like a thorn in her side, so this bitch had to be kicked away. Olivia wasn¡¯t a huge deal in the haughty Yvonne¡¯s eyes. She was merely poor puppet she could y about with at will. If she came in the way steal her husband. Yvonne would kill her without hesitation. That was an unbearable sin! However, two days ago. Olivia actually broke her arm, which made Yvonne extremely resentful! She had never been treated this way since she was a child. Today, she had to exit her vengeance through Mrs. Sullivan. Daniel had to reprimand utely ruin everything about her! her and Yvonne had already schemed everything, sat proudly to gloat at Olivias shock and fear. She wanted to see her lose herposure. However, Olivia¡¯s gaze did not stop on her at all. She only nced at her lightly, as if he did not see her at all. In an instant, Yvonne¡¯s face darkened Nothing was more infuriating than disregard and indifference! Yvonne was so angry that her heart ached. There was a gloomy feeling in her heart to explode. How dare she! She¡¯s just an abject nobody. She actually dared to ignore her. It should be herself who had the right to ignore others. Seeing Daniele back, Isabe was very happy. She could not help but say, ¡°It seems you haven¡¯t forgotten the family. I thought you don¡¯t remember me at all.¡± Daniel brought Olivia to sit elegantly on the sofa opposite her. Then, he smiled and replied, ¡°Mom, the guests are all here. Don¡¯t joke on me.¡± Isabe smiled and said, ¡°So why don¡¯t you juste back and visit me more often.¡± With that, she held Yvonne¡¯s hand and introduced her warmly, ¡°This is Ms. Yvonne, the daughter of Amy from the Taylor family.¡± After saying that, she turned to Yvonne. ¡°Do you see him? That¡¯s my Daniel. You young people have to get along well.¡± Shepletely ignored Olivia and treated her like air. Yvonne lowered her eyes and smiled faintly, pleasure shing across her eyes. When Daniel saw the pleasure on Yvonne¡¯s face, a trace of coldness. shed across his eyes. He clenched Olivia¡¯s hand tightly and suddenly looked up. His tone was icy, yet he was firm enough that no one could dismiss him. ¡°Mom, this is Olivia. She will be my wife.¡± Isabe scowled as she heard this. She had previously purposefully ignored Olivia because she wanted her to back off in order to prevent shame. She had not expected her son to be so daring and straightforward. Isabe was unhappy. She was interrupted by Daniel as she opened her mouth. ¡°You¡¯re i old, Mom. Why are your eyes so fuzzy that you can¡¯t even see people?¡± His tone was teasing, but it was bone¨Cchilling. Isabe was suddenly shocked and looked up at Daniel. She seemed to see the old Daniel who had just returned from the bottom of the cliff five years ago. It was as if he had returned from hell. His entire body was imbued with a bone¨Cchilling coldness as if one could be frostbitten just by looking at him. babe¡¯s hand trembled. She immediately turned to Olivia and said in a geule voice, ¡°This must be Ms. Taylor. What a beautiful girl.¡± Hearing this, Yvonne¡¯s expression darkened. She looked at Isabe in disbelief, shocked by her shift in stance. She used to dislike Olivia before. Why did her attitude change in such a *second? 68 Chapter 99 Of course, Isabe didn¡¯t like Olivia. She said these nice words because she was frightened by Daniel. Ever since Daniel returned with the child five years ago, he be a different person. He was harsh and merciless. No one, not even Isabe, could persuade him otherwise. For various reasons, Isabe felt guilty. She did not dare to interfere in Daniel¡¯s matter and mostly followed his wishes. After all, they were mother and son. Although there had been some alienation between, them, it had progressively healed over time. Their rtionship had recovered in the previous five years. However, the sudden change in Daniel¡¯s temperament just now stunned Isabepletely. It was as if she was looking at the arrogant and cold Daniel who had just returned five years ago. Hence, she was terrified. She looked Olivia up and down. She had to admit that her son, Daniel, had an impable taste. This girl was outstanding. Even Isabe, who had seen numerous beauties, was praising her for her attractive look from the bottom of her heart. Not only was she beautiful, but her demeanor was second to none. She was elegant and noble and conducted with gentleness and solemnity. Without Yvonne, Isabe would definitely like this daughter¨C inw very much. But now, the situation was different. Yvonne was a golden goose. Not to mention her family background, her rtionship with that doctor was a huge resource. Anything that was scarce was precious. That renowned doctor was indeed a scarce resource. Gradual be started to look at Olivia with a critical gaze and her tone tur old. ¡°Could you tell me something about your family?¡± Before Olivia could open her mouth, Yvonne intercepted, ¡°Isabe, she¡¯s my sister.¡± Sister? Isabe was stunned. Yvonne smiled and exined, ¡°Mrs. Sullivan, you might not know this. Olivia is the daughter the Taylor family have lost for 18 years.¡± At this Misting Harding 5 vouchers point, her tone was a little mocking. ¡°She grew up in a small family. I heard that a very old man adopted her, just an unknown doctor.¡± Isabe¡¯s frown intensified. Disdain shed over her eyes as she heard this. A middle¨Caged woman sitting around eximed, ¡°Does that mean that she grew up in a poor family?¡± Then, she faked a pitiful expression. ¡°What a pity. She¡¯s a rich youngdy but ended up in a shanty. Without the guidance of a great teacher, her knowledge and talent are probably far inferior¡± The woman who spoke was Isabe¡¯s niece. Ostensibly, she looked pitiful, but in reality, she was mocking her. Daniel¡¯s eyes darkened into a maelstrom of rage. Just as he was about to speak, he felt a warmth in his hand. It was Olivia who covered his hand and patted itfortingly. They made eye contact. Daniel understood what she meant. He leaned against the sofa and said nothing because it was Olivia¡¯s showtime. Isabe¡¯s face clouded even more as she heard her niece¡¯s statements. Olivia had a decent background. She was descended from the Taylor family, but what she had experienced waspletely uneptable. Growing up in a poor and humble family, she must be undereducated. Girls from rich families had been traveling throughout the world since they were young. They were extremely knowledgeable and well¨Cinformed. They had also been to the tropical rainforest, seen the pyramids, climbed the snow mountains¡­ These experiences and broad¨Cmindedness were not something that a daughter of a poor family could have. As for Olivia, she had probably never even left the country. Thinking of this, Isabe became even more unsatisfied. Everyon while tr sent was smart. They ttered Mrs. Sullivan and Yvonne ng Olivia¡¯s dignity. The first one to speak was Daniel¡¯s aunt, Lilian. She nced at Olivia from head to toe and then frowned. She said in a sharp and unkind tone, ¡°Olivia, what are you wearing? Don¡¯t you have any branded clothing? And the pearl hair clip on your head. Eh, no, this thing is simply a normal hairpin. Am I right?¡± At this point, she stopped talking but burst outughing, asking, ¡°Are you Mastung Daudink cosying? Pretending to be a European princess? Did you get this hairpin from Amazon? How much does it cost? Twenty bucks for three pieces? And ites with free shipping?¡± Sheughed mockingly and turned her gaze to Daniel. ¡°Daniel, Olivia is going to be your wife after all. Don¡¯t be stingy. Even if you are not willing to give her Haute Couture or high¨Cend jewelry, you still have to spend. If you let her dress so terribly, people will assume that the Sullivan family is copsing. How embarrassing.¡± The youngdy beside Lilian followed her gaze and looked over. She did not pay attention to that poor hairpin on Olivia¡¯s head. This youngdy was Lilian¡¯s daughter. Her name was Harper Sullivan, only 19 years old. She was fond of traditional costumes and joined somemunities with other hobby friends. She knew a lot about ssic clothes and head essories. Seeing that Olivia was wearing a hairpin, she observed her a few times. and realized that the hairstyle was exquisite, but it was a little old¨Cfashioned. It was obvious that it was out of date. She grimaced, her eyes mocking. ¡°A good hairpin only costs about a hundred dors. It can¡¯t be too expensive. You¡¯re too frugal to put on an old one.¡± It was really embarrassing. After all, Olivia was typical of a girl raised in a humble family. People like her were never liberal with cash. If her cousin really married this woman, the Sullivan family would be disgraced. Harper felt disgusted at the thought of living with such a pathetic woman. Although Yvonne was delighted to see Olivia being mocked, in the eyes of others, she and Olivia were both from the Taylor family. They were still sisters. It was not appropriate to see her sister get humiliated. Or the Sullivan family may think that she was unkind and cruel. So she said hypocritically, ¡°Olivia, are you having some problems? I still xtra money here. Not too much, just millions. Take it and if at¡¯s enough.¡± As she spoke, she took out a bank card and handed it over. have so you th She acted like he was rewarding him. Olivia¡¯s gaze fell on that card, and she remained silent for a long time. After a while, she suddenly chuckled. Everyone was dumbfounded by herughter. For some reason, they did ot know what she wasughing at. Olivia raised her hand and pulled out the hairpin from her bun. She shook it twice. These idiots must be kidding. This golden hairpin was worn by Princess Consort Elewys of the lleniel Empire. But now it had actually be a cheap item on Amazon. That¡¯s ridiculous! Ignoring everyone¡¯s surprised gazes, she fiddled with the warm pearls on the hairpin and said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re right. This hairpin is indeed not expensive. It¡¯s just a pearl¨Cgold hairpin worn by Princess Consort Elewys of the lleniel Empire. It¡¯s only worth one to two million dors.¡± After saying that, she slowly put the hairpin back on, as if she had just said something casually and completely ignored the dead silence in the room. The lleniel Empire! Princess Consort Elewys! One to two million dors! Everyone was shocked by these words and did not say anything for a long time. Harper Sullivan reacted quickly and immediately took out her phone to search. Soon, she found the information on Wikipedia. ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s actually true. It¡¯s exactly the same as the picture. Seven years ago, this hairpin was auctioned in Sotheby¡¯s London. It sold for 1.65 million dors. A Duke in Gorshire was the winner. A reporter interviewed him, and the Duke said that a respectable old man saved his life, so he bought this hairpin as a gift to give it to the old man¡¯s granddaughter. As soon as she finished speaking, the room was so quiet that one could hear any sound. It was as quiet as a graveyard. C Chapter 100 After the silence, there was surprise and me on her face, Lilian felt humiliated she had been pped in the face in public. Her face was blushed in anger. She had self¨Cinflicted her mockery just now. She could not believe it and muttered, ¡°Impossible, that¡¯s impossible. It must be fake.¡± She raised her hand to pick the hairpin on Olivia¡¯s head, but her daughter, Harper, stopped her and scolded in a low voice, ¡°Mom!¡± She instantly came to her senses and stopped talking. The more she said, the more mistakes she would make. She had already been shamed once. She couldn¡¯t let it happen again. But Yvonne¡¯s expression was rxing. She even said jokingly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Sullivan to be so concerned about my sister. She can even get such a unique hairpin.¡± With just one sentence, she directly concluded that the origin of the hairpin was Daniel. Her mom also caught on. Her eyes lit up. That¡¯s right. This hairpin must. have been given by Daniel. Olivia was raised by a poor family. She couldn¡¯t be so well¨Cversed in history. Even if the Taylor family dropped her money, she must have bought something tacky. Harper also looked at Daniel. She puffed up her cheeks and said. coquettishly, ¡°Daniel, you are so mean to me. You do know that I like this. kind of thing, but you didn¡¯t give it to me. A man always forgets about their original family after getting a wife.¡± Dans Un on the sofa with his long legs crossed. His posture was 1. ed. His expression was originally indifferent, but when he heard this, he suddenly burst outughing. He turned to look at Harper, raised his eyebrows, and said yfully, ¡°Do you want me to find a doctor?¡± Harper did not understand and asked, ¡°Why do you need a doctor?¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes were filled with mockery. ¡°Your ears got some problem.¡± He lifted his chin up. ¡°You just read the Wikipedia just now. It was a Gorshire. duke who took away the hairpin. Are you deaf or are you stupid? You treat me as a Gorshiren.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Harper¡¯s face turned pale, thonate: Missing Barding Yvonne¡¯s expression was unnatural. Seeing that the atmosphere was about to be stiff, Isabe said, ¡°Alright, stop talking about the hairpin After saying that, she turned around and patted Yvonne¡¯s hand.fortingly. Her tone was gentle. ¡°My girl, you gave me such a precious pill, but I don¡¯t have anything good to return your gift. I¡¯ll get Daniel to apany youter. If you have any requests, just tell him. You are not here to get jealous. Come to me if he isn¡¯t good to you. I¡¯ll help you.¡± Yvonne lowered her eyes and smiled shyly. ¡°Mrs. Sullivan, you¡¯re so kind. No matter how precious the pill is, it¡¯s not as precious as health. Your condition is the most important thing. Take the precious pill first. In a few days, I¡¯ll ask my grandpa toe over for treatment.¡± Hearing this, a surprised expression shed across Isabe¡¯s face. ¡°What did you say? You can invite the renowned doctor over?¡± After all, those were shares in the family, even if it was only 3%. The annual dividends amounted to over 20 million dors. And that was just the dividends. If it was sold, it could be worth over a few billion dors. This was money that many people could not earn even if they worked hard for their entire lives. ¡°Ms. Yvonne is a really capable girl. She has a good rtionship with that renowned doctor. That¡¯s impressive! ¡± Lilian was ttering. Then, her gaze turned to Olivia with criticism and disdain. ¡°Ms. Yvonne gave Mrs. Sullivan a precious pill as a gift. She can even invite the renowned doctor to personally treat Mrs. Sullivan. Miss Olivia, the future daughter¨Cinw of the Sullivan family, I wonder what gift you have prepared?¡± She remembered the embarrassment just now, so she was desperate to catch every possible opportunity to humiliate Olivia. Her eyes kept ncing at the bags Olivia had brought over. ¡°Bring it over. Let me take a look at it. I want to see what it is. Not necessary to beparable to Ms. Yvonne¡¯s precious pill, as long as it¡¯s half as valuable.¡± She crossed her hands and had a mean expression. The servant was about to take the gift bag ording to her instructions. Daniel, who was sitting leisurely on the sofa, suddenly kicked over the coffee table, His actions were fast and ruthless. He used almost all his strength, and the solid wooden coffee table waspletely kicked over by him. It Ballonane¡¯s Missing Darling rolled a few times on the ground ending up with a loud bang. Isabe was so frightened that she trembled and quickly covered her chest and mouth. It happened so suddenly that no one could react in time. They were all stunned and looked at Daniel in shock. When Isabe calmed down, she immediately looked at him angrily and said sternly, ¡°What are you doing? There are guests here. Why are you behaving like a rullian? Our Mr. Daniel is well¨Cbred. He is not a peevish man. This is not what the Sullivan family¡¯s people should be like.¡± Daniel sneered and retorted, ¡°Mrs. Sullivan, my mother, what about you? Are you well¨Cbred? Look at you. You im to be a noblewoman from a hundred¨Cyear¨Cold wealthy family. Is this how you treat your guests? Is this how you allow Aunt Lilian to bully your guests? Who would despise a gift from a guest and embarrass her in front of others but you?¡± He was really angry. The coldness in his eyes was as sharp as an icicle. The performance of the Sullivan family team made him furious. Daniel¡¯s eyes zed with wrath as he nced at his mother. His tone was icy. ¡°It¡¯s me who invited Olivia toe here. I believe she conducted herself. You¡¯re the one who made yourself look bad. The Sullivan family should be ashamed! Olivia was loathed by you since she was reared in a poor home and did not have a nice upbringing. Her manners, on the other hand, were immacte today. Instead, you¡¯re teasing her, a and you¡¯re a jerk. You¡¯re as bad as a nouveau riche!¡± Hearing this, Isabe¡¯s face instantly turned ashen. The others in the Sullivan family also had ugly expressions. They looked at Daniel with embarrassment and fear. This was especially true for Lilian. She was so embarrassed as if she was about to bury herself into the sand like an ostrich. When she thought of her previous harshness, she immediately felt extremely disgraced. She thought that she was from a noble family, but she was the one whocked fundamental etiquette. Olivia was also shocked by Daniel¡¯s rage. Previously, when she saw Daniel¡¯s idle posture, she thought that he had really given her a showtime. She did not expect that he was suppressing his anger. ¡°Daniel¡­¡± Olivia held his hand. On the one hand, she was moved by his courage, and on the other, she wanted to console him. She didn¡¯t want him to be split from his family. Daniel turned to look at Olivia and pped her hands, indicating that he was fine. Then, he lowered his tone. ¡°Are you scared? I meant you could handle it yourself, but I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t help it.¡± When he mentioned this, his tone became grave, and his expression turned solemn. ¡°I¡¯ll stand shoulder to shoulder with you outside the family. I know you are a capable woman so I trust you. That¡¯s why I always let you solve the problems on your own. But in the Sullivan family, I don¡¯t want to see you get bullied by anyone. If even my family dares to look down on you, then I must be a bad husband.¡± All the family conflicts between mother¨Cinw and daughter¨Cinw were caused by the husband¡¯s inaction. He would not let Olivia fall into such a situation. If he loved Olivia, then everyone in the Sullivan family had to love and respect her! He turned to Yvonne with an unconceble coldness. ¡°Ms. Yvonne is our guest. I won¡¯t say anything unpleasant. But as long as I¡¯m present no one can insult Olivia.¡± Then he bent down and picked up the precious pill from Mrs. Sullivan¡¯sp. He handed it back to Yvonne and said in a rough voice, ¡°Take it away. You¡¯re not wee!¡± Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Chapter 80 It was so funny. How could there be such a funny thing in this world? Olivia wasughing so hard that she was crying. She wiped the corners of her eyes and calmed herself down. Then, she stared at Emma. Emma frowned. ¡°Why are you staring at me like that?¡± Lynn chimed in from the side with a sarcastic tone. ¡°Olivia seems to have been provoked. While Yvonne is able to invite Isaac for Liam, Olivia only knows how to irritate him.¡± With a mix of irony, she continued, ¡°While other people contribute to the family, there are still some people with bad intentions. Not only do they fail to help the family but they also harm others. Comparing you to Yvonne, it¡¯s likeparing heaven and earth. Even though Yvonne isn¡¯t officially from the Taylor family, she managed to bring Isaac. She¡¯s wholeheartedly considering the Taylor family¡¯s interests. After Isaac heals Liam¡¯s leg, her position will be even more secure.¡± Listening to Lynn¡¯s bizarre words, Olivia¡¯s face remained calm, showing no signs of anger. She remained as calm as a still pond. She simply lifted her eyes slightly and retorted. ¡°Heal his leg?¡± Lynn¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain. She pointed at the locust and scolded, ¡°People are really different. Some peoplee back to the Taylor family and only think about gaining shares for themselves, being selfish, and harming others. But some people return to the Taylor family with pure intentions, genuinely wishing to help Liam receive medical treatment. After Isaac heals Liam¡¯s leg, Liam mighte over and personally break the legs of his disobedient grandchildren!¡± Olivia paid no attention to Lynn¡¯s mockery. Her expression remained cold and clear, exuding an inherent nobility and elegance. She didn¡¯t need to speak; a mere nce was enough to suppress Lynn¡¯s arrogance. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that Isaac can personally heal Liam¡¯s leg?¡± Olivia asked. Lynn rolled her eyes. ¡°He¡¯s a divine physician. It¡¯s obvious he can heal him!¡± Olivia chuckled lightly, lightly swaying her fingers before calmly speaking. ¡°How about we make a bet? I bet that the divine physician won¡¯t be able to heal his leg.¡± ¡°Why are you so vicious?¡± Lynn¡¯s expression was ferocious. ¡°No matter 10:33 what, Liam is still your elder. If you curse others, you¡¯ll be punished by the heavens.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I tell you the truth?¡± Olivia asked innocently. When she had first arrived at the Taylor family, she had seen Liam¡¯s leg, which was already in a state of decay. There was almost no hope of recovery from such an illness. Even Olivia herself only had a 60% of confidence. Moreover, back then, she didn¡¯t have the Ice Needle with her and the effects of other silver needles were significantly inferior. That was why she hadn¡¯t said anything at the time. Isaac¡¯s medical skills were indeed excellent, but they fell slightly shortpared to Olivia¡¯s, especially when it came to the usage of the Ice Needle. Liam could only achieve 30% effectiveness with it, while Olivia could reach 90%. Emma wasn¡¯t sure why Olivia was so confident in saying that Isaac wouldn¡¯t be able to heal Liam¡¯s leg, but she didn¡¯t care much about it. Her main goal was to redirect Olivia¡¯s attention to Yvonne. Now that she had achieved that, she felt somewhat relieved. She asked Lynn to leave, leaving only the two of them in the room. Emma asked, ¡°Are you going to expose my true identity?¡± Olivia looked coldly at Emma and answered, ¡°If I wanted to reveal everything, I would have done it already.¡± Hearing that Olivia had no intention of exposing her, Emma breathed a sigh of relief. However, she did not fully trust Emma and decided to issue a veiled threat. ¡°I hope you understand that even if everything is revealed, I will still be considered a daughter of the Taylor family. If anything, you would have done me a favor by helping prove my identity. But as for Amelia, things might not go well for her.¡± Amelia had been emotionally stable for the past few years and hadn¡¯t suffered any episodes. However, nobody could predict how she would react when facing the truth. Her beloved adopted daughter turning out to be her husband¡¯s illegitimate child was a truth that anyone would find hard to ept. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Your threats don¡¯t work on me,¡± Olivia replied, her tone indifferent. ¡°I no longer care about her. Whether she¡¯s crazy or foolish, it¡¯s none of my concern.¡± 10:33 Emma¡¯s heart tightened. She was about to say something in response. But Olivia¡¯s voice turned cold again. ¡°However, as a doctor, my ethics prevent me from provoking a mentally unstable patient.¡± ¡°As a doctor?¡± Emma was puzzled and was about to ask for an exnation, but Olivia had already ordered her to leave. ¡°Leave now.¡± And with that, the conversation ended. Emma was unwilling to leave, but Olivia¡¯s attitude was truly cold and her presence was strong. She did not dare to stay any longer and could only turn around and leave. After returning to her room, Emma still felt uneasy. She did not believe what Olivia said at all. Today, Olivia spoke with such confidence that she wouldn¡¯t expose the truth, putting on a virtuous act. But when tomorrow came and the Taylor family took back the shares, Olivia would be aplete pauper. She wanted to see if Olivia would regret her decisions. At that time, Emma was sure Olivia would cry, beg, and even kneel down to beg for mercy. She would do anything to avoid being cut off from the Taylor family. After all, those were shares of the Taylor family, even if it was only 3%. The annual dividends amounted to hundreds of millions. And that was just the dividends. If it was sold, it could be worth over a few billions. This was money that many people could not earn even if they worked hard for their entire lives. In addition to the Taylor family¡¯s shares, Amelia still had 3% of the shares from the Green family. The Green family was a super wealthy family not inferior to the Taylor family. Even if Olivia won a Nobel Prize, she wouldn¡¯t be able to earn that much money. After thinking for a while, Emma tried to find Susan¡¯s phone number to gather some information from her. ¡°Hello, Miss Emma. How can I help you?¡± Susan was polite, unaware of Olivia¡¯s current situation. Emma¡¯s tone was condescending as she got straight to the point. ¡°You¡¯re connected to the Charm, right? Do you know how many shares Olivia has in the Charm?¡± 10:33 Susan did not want to reveal anything about Olivia, but share ownership wasn¡¯t exactly a private matter since it could usually be found online. So she replied, ¡°35%.¡± ¡°So much!¡± Emma was shocked. Wasn¡¯t she just developing some new technology? Why was it worth so many shares? She had thought Olivia only had a small number of shares, maybe just a few percent. She hadn¡¯t expected Olivia to have 35%. Though the Charm was a newly establishedpany, it was backed by the international Olle Group, making it financially strong. Its development was impressive in the past few years, with reported revenues breaking one billion dors. However, for a newly established business, it wasn¡¯t guaranteed that there would be dividends in the first few years. Even though Olivia held such arge number of shares, it didn¡¯t necessarily mean she would receive any money. Emma let out a sigh of relief and probed as if she was joking. ¡°So many shares! If she¡¯s so wealthy, why does she live so frugally?¡± At this point, she chuckled and said in a mocking tone, ¡°She can¡¯t afford to buy current season fashion, but she can definitely getst season¡¯s on sale. I¡¯ve heard the discounts are huge. I mean, even if she can¡¯t buy luxury brands, she could at least get some good quality lesser¨Cknown brands. Instead, she always wears cheap and simple clothes, some of which don¡¯t even havebels. That¡¯s just being too stingy.¡± Emma really couldn¡¯t help but look down on Olivia. Even if she couldn¡¯t afford luxury brands, there were other options. It seemed like Olivia was being overly frugal, wearing simple and cheap clothes, some of which didn¡¯t even havebels. It was so embarrassing. After hearing this, Susan remained silent for a long time. Then, stammering, she said, ¡°Miss Emma, are you misunderstanding something? Olivia¡¯s clothes are all custom¨Cmade. There¡¯s only one of each design in the world.¡± Emma was stunned. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Chapter 81 After pausing for a moment, Emma regained herposure. She then sneered and a hint of disdain shed in her eyes. She had underestimated the situation. Initially, she thought Olivia¡¯s clothes were high¨Cend custom¨C made pieces. Onlyter did she realize that what Susan had called ¡°only one piece¡± was probably just something her family¡¯s tailor stitched together. Back when the Hushe Republic was much poorer, it wasmon for families to buy fabric and sew their own clothes at home. But now in the modern world, there were still people making their own clothes. How impoverished must they be! Emma found it amusing and a mocking curve formed at the corner of her mouth. ¡°So unique. Was it made by the master who hems pants at the vige entrance?¡± Susan hadn¡¯t anticipated that someone like Emma, a socialite, would speak so sarcastically. She felt speechless. ¡°Miss Emma, have you seen the clothes Olivia wears? Could the master who hems pants at the vige entrance have such techniques?¡± Emma was taken aback. She did pay quite a bit of attention to Olivia¡¯s. clothes. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have used clothes as a topic of discussion. It was strange when she thought about it. She knew Olivia wore clothes from street vendors, with no brandbels. Yet, she couldn¡¯t seem to help herself from looking at her clothes. She found them distinctive and good¨Clooking. At times, after staring for a while, Emma even despised and said to herself, ¡°You¡¯ve stared at cheap street vendor clothes for so long, your taste has really fallen.¡± Now, hearing Susan¡¯s words, Emma realized Olivia¡¯s clothes were indeed quite unique in terms of design and craftsmanship. Susan continued, ¡°Miss Emma, you¡¯re a socialite. Your taste should be quite refined. How could you not even recognize the brand of Olivia¡¯s clothes? Is that because there are nobels or logos on them? It¡¯s an Italian handmade brand, Bosman.¡± Bosman. The smug mockery in Emma¡¯s eyes was instantly shattered, and they were reced by a profound shock. Bosman? It¡¯s actually Bosman! Bosman was the world¡¯s top¨Ctier brand, renowned for its pursuit of quality. They did not putbels on their clothes, and their garments were incrediblyfortable to wear. Not only that, Bosman frequently coborated with several other top brands internationally, creating joint collections. In other words, even top¨Ctier brandsmissioned Bosman to produce clothes, but they would only produce one piece. Bosman¡¯s clothes were very expensive and extremely rare. Olivia herself only had three Bosman pieces, which she treasured. Now, Susan was telling her that Olivia¡¯s entire wardrobe was filled with Bosman pieces. Emma couldn¡¯t believe it and instinctively retorted, ¡°Are you making this up? How is it possible that everything is Bosman?¡± Susan nodded. ¡°Yes, I misspoke.¡± Emma felt relieved, but then Susan continued, ¡°Bosman only makes outerwear. Olivia¡¯s undergarments are all made by the workshop in her family. Look at the white T¨Cshirt she¡¯s wearing, for instance. There are hardly any seams visible, and it fits like a single piece of fabric on her body. It is extremely smooth and soft.¡± It seemed that Susan wasn¡¯t satisfied with merely provoking Emma. She went on and said, ¡°I heard that this is a craftsmanship lost for over a century. It¡¯s even eligible for intangible cultural heritage status. The tailors in the workshop are all elderly people from Olivia¡¯s family, and this tradition has been passed down for centuries. I once saw a pair of home pants at Olivia¡¯s ce, embroidered with patterns that looked just like the real thing.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Emma didn¡¯t believe it. She hung up the call with a m and ran out to find Lynn. During Olivia¡¯s stay with the Taylor family, the servants washed her clothes, and Lynn had some of Olivia¡¯s clothes. When she saw Emmaing to ask for Olivia¡¯s clothes, Lynn, who had always been gentle, looked a bit embarrassed. She awkwardly took out a white T¨Cshirt from her own wardrobe. She exined in a low voice, ¡°Miss Emma, it¡¯s not that I intentionally hid Olivia¡¯s clothes. It¡¯s just that these clothes are sofortable. They feel like you¡¯re not wearing anything at all when you put them on!¡± She mumbled, ¡°I don¡¯t know where she got them from. I never expected street vendor clothes could be of such good quality,¡± Because the clothes were sofortable, Lynn didn¡¯t give them back to Olivia. She secretly kept them for herself and wore them as pajamas every night. Speaking of which, these clothes were reallyfortable. They were smooth and cool against the skin, and they seemed to have magical effects. Previously, Lynn had developed numerous small red bumps on her back and neck. After wearing this piece of clothing for a while, all the red bumps on her back had miraculously disappeared. It was truly extraordinary. Lynn kept mentioning the magical aspects of the clothes to Emma. The more Emma listened, the heavier her heart grew. In the end, after checking the white T¨Cshirt and examining several other coats, Emma waspletely overwhelmed. She really owned clothes from Bosman. Although the white T¨Cshirt wasn¡¯t from Bosman, its craftsmanship was even more exquisite. Even Emma, who considered herself well¨Cversed in fashion, couldn¡¯t identify the fabric used for the shirt. She just felt that it was incrediblyfortable to wear, making it hard to let go of. Olivia was moved to the basement. It was a storage room. There was no bed inside, and the room was filled with dust. She did not care too much. She found a clean ce to sit down and leaned against the wall to rest. Just as she closed her eyes, she heard a rustling sound from the door of the room. Immediately, the door swung open. Instinctively, she looked up and met the sudden appearance of a magnified handsome face. It was Daniel. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Olivia stood up abruptly, her eyes wide with an inexplicable shock. Her beautiful phoenix eyes widened, and this caught Daniel¡¯s attention, making him itch to reach out and touch them. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Olivia stuttered slightly, taken aback by the surprise. This wasn¡¯t an easy question to answer. Daniel¡¯s gaze shifted slightly as he calmly asked in return, ¡°I called you several times. Why didn¡¯t you answer?¡± Olivia¡¯s attention was quickly diverted. Her phone had been taken by Amelia and not given back to her. As she was thinking about her phone, Daniel quietly surveyed the environment around them. When he noticed the cobwebs in the corner and the dust on the floor where Olivia had been sitting. A sh of fierceness crossed his eyes. The person he cherished and loved so deeply had been treated this way. A wave of viciousness suddenly surged in his heart. He took a deep breath, struggling to control the intensity of his emotions. He moved closer to Olivia, his gaze skimming over her pale lips. It felt as though a thread of pain was constricting around his heart, suffocating him. However, Daniel was an expert at masking his emotions, and he didn¡¯t let Olivia see anything unusual. His expression remained calm andposed. He informed her, ¡°I looked into that hotel. It belongs to Yunice. He, along with Emma and Yvonne, plotted to frame you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really Yvonne,¡± Olivia murmured, understanding the situation. But then, her gaze turned deeper. These were her problems, but why was Daniel so concerned about them? First, he had investigated Yunice and now infiltrated the Taylor family¡¯s mansion at night. His concern for her had already transcended the boundaries of friendship. Olivia turned to face Daniel directly and asked, ¡°Daniel, why are you helping me?¡± Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Chapter 82 ¡°Why do I help you?¡± Daniel raised his gaze in the dim light of the storage room. The room was dimly lit with only a small yellow light on the ceiling, casting a soft glow downwards and reflecting off the dusty surfaces. Yet, this subdued light couldn¡¯t conceal the man¡¯s extraordinary presence. He exuded a mysterious aura, both cold and proud. But he also exuded an air of elegance and nobility. His every movement and gesture carried an enigmatic charm. That day, ever since he firstid eyes on Olivia at home, everything about Daniel had been off. His heart raced, his breathing quickened and his vision turned ck. The world around him seemed to fade away. He only had eyes for her and could only see her! He had managed to restrain himself up until now, stopping himself from embracing her tightly. He believed he had exercised the greatest self¨Ccontrol of his life. Previously, he had thought he could take things slowly, gradually making her care for him, slowly making her like him and gradually discovering their shared history. However, the moment he stepped into this cramped storage room, he saw her curled up in a corner covered in dust, looking like a helpless creature. His heart had squeezed at that moment as if scalded by something searing. At that instant, he knew he was done for. He wouldn¡¯t allow anyone, even herself, to hurt her. Were loved ones really that important, important enough to allow self¨Cinflicted suffering? He would not allow it. With him around, no one would harm her. Daniel blinked, suppressing the bitterness and moisture that threatened to well up in his eyes. His gaze shifted, and he returned to the cold, arrogant, and noble Daniel again. He gave Olivia an irrefutable reason. ¡°Because Andrew likes you.¡± At this point, he paused for a moment and looked at Olivia¡¯s face slowly. was just a nce, but it seemed to be substantial. It was like a soft little brush that brushed past her face leisurely and slowly. For some reason, Olivia¡¯s face heated up. Fortunately, the room was dark and concealed the gradual flush creeping onto her cheeks. ¡°Just because of that?¡± Olivia frowned. While she couldn¡¯t argue with this reason, it didn¡¯t seem sufficient. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s more than that.¡± Daniel lowered his gaze, his fingers brushing over the golden cuff on his sleeve. His gaze swept over the corner where Olivia had been sitting earlier, and he asked, ¡°Do you mind if I sit down?¡± Olivia lowered her head, ncing at the dusty floor beneath her. Then, she saw Daniel¡¯s custom¨Cmade silver¨Cgrey suit. She thought to herself, everything¡¯s grey, that¡¯s great, no need to worry about getting it dirty. She nodded. ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡± Daniel moved past Olivia and sat down in the corner. Even though Daniel was sitting in a narrow and dark corner, his remarkable presence couldn¡¯t be concealed. Previously, when Olivia had been sitting there, she seemed like a helpless creature. Now that Daniel was sitting there, he appeared as if he was mingling among themon people, yet retaining his noble bearing. After Daniel sat down, he gestured for Olivia to join him. ¡°You too.¡± When she hesitated, he raised an eyebrow teasingly and said, ¡°Are you going to look down on me?¡± Well, Olivia was helpless. She wondered why this man was so unrelenting. Olivia walked to Daniel¡¯s side and turned her back to the wall. She was about to sit down. Unexpectedly, Daniel shifted slightly in her direction. As a result, Olivia ended up directly in his embrace. Feeling the hard and warm muscles beneath her, Olivia¡¯s face turned as red as a tomato. She instinctively tried to get up, but Daniel tightened his arms and pulled her closer. Instead of moving away, Olivia found herself sitting in hisp. Perceiving the strong masculine aura around her, Olivia was momentarily dazed. ¡°Why are you so careless?¡± Daniel¡¯s voice was gentle while his arms still wrapped around her waist. He said in a considerate tone, ¡°Is the ground too cold for you to sit on? Just sit like this. I don¡¯t mind.¡± He looked tolerant and magnanimous. Olivia was at a loss for words. When a person did something wrong, their mind would go nk for a moment. They would be a little confused, but they would quickly regain their rationality. After her senses returned, Olivia struggled to get off Daniel. ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me.¡± Daniel tightened his embrace slightly, not letting go. His face remained expressionless, but his cold eyes radiated a chill. ¡°Don¡¯t move. You fell into the water a couple of days ago, and now you want to sit on the ground. Are you made of steel? Are you trying to kill yourself?¡± Olivia froze, and then, almost instinctively, she turned her gaze towards him, staring nkly. Looking at her confused eyes, Daniel sighed in his heart. He softened his tone and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t move first.¡± As he spoke, he took off his suit jacket andid it on the ground. ¡°You can sit here.¡± Olivia obediently sat down. For some reason, in front of Daniel, she always felt docile and submissive. She instinctively believed that he wouldn¡¯t harm her and that he might even protect her. Seeing how obedient Olivia was, Daniel was very satisfied. He felt that his fondness for her had deepened a bit more. Speaking of which, his aesthetic preferences had always revolved around Olivia¡¯s changes. Five years ago, when she was lively and vibrant, he liked girls who were cheerful and energetic. Five yearster, Olivia would be cold and indifferent. He then found himself drawn to distant, aloof, and independent girls. Now, with her being obedient and gentle, his preferences shifted again. Basically, whatever she was like, he liked that kind of girl. Daniel came up with a very convincing reason. ¡°My family has been pressuring me to get married. Andrew really likes you, and you don¡¯t dislike me. How about we give it a try?¡± Olivia was surprised. ¡°Are you saying that we should get married?¡± It was too sudden, wasn¡¯t it? Who would skip the whole process of falling in love and go straight to marriage? Daniel shifted his position, asking her in return, ¡°Is that not okay? We¡¯re eventually going to get married anyway. When you went to Stars Bay with Ethan, wasn¡¯t it an intention to spend time together and see how things went? I¡¯m much better than Ethan.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Olivia chuckled. ¡°How can there be such aparison?¡± Daniel was very good at persuading people. He could turn something ck into white. He adjusted his cuffs and asked, ¡°Do you like Andrew?¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°Yes, I like him.¡± ¡°Then, do you hate me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t hate you.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s get married.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this too impulsive?¡± ¡°Why would it be impulsive?¡± Daniel objected, ¡°It¡¯s obviously efficient.¡± Then, he exined the benefits of their marriage to her by listing them. one by one. First, once they were married, the people from the Taylor family wouldn¡¯t dare to bully her anymore. With Daniel around, they wouldn¡¯t dare to meddle in her marriage. Second, they could each focus on their respective careers without. interfering with each other. If she didn¡¯t like getting close to him, they could even draft a contract based on it. Lastly, if she refused to marry him, he would have to find a stepmother for Andrew. He reminded Olivia, ¡°You know, stepmothers can be very malicious. Poor Andrew will have a hard time in the future. But don¡¯t worry about him. too much. Children need to endure some hardships; they shouldn¡¯t be overly pampered. Let him eat leftovers and sleep on the floor every day.¡± Daniel talked as if Andrew was Olivia¡¯s son. But wasn¡¯t he Daniel¡¯s son? Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Although Olivia knew that Daniel was exaggerating, she had to admit that his words hit her weak spot. With the Sullivan family¡¯s background and Isabe¡¯s love for Andrew, no matter who married into the Sullivan family, no one would dare toy their hands on Andrew. However, Andrew was still young and idents would possibly happen. If anything happened, it would be enough to destroy Andrew¡¯s life. Olivia fell silent. She was indeed considering it, but she didn¡¯t want to be hasty. She needed to think carefully. Seeing Olivia¡¯s interest, Daniel did not press further. Instead, he changed the topic. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about how I found you here?¡± Olivia lifted her gaze. Daniel¡¯s eyes skimmed over her soft and tender lips, and his gaze dimmed suddenly. He spoke in a faint voice, ¡°Because Andrew is sick and has been pestering me to look for you, I found out that you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Andrew? Did he catch a cold and have a fever?¡± Olivia became concerned. She realized that since Andrew had fallen into the water, she had returned to the Taylor family and hadn¡¯t visited him yet. ¡°Yeah, he has a high fever and has been delirious,¡± Daniel¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Could youe with meter?¡± Olivia nodded instinctively in agreement, but then she thought of Amelia and hesitated. Daniel noticed Olivia¡¯s hesitation and said indifferently, ¡°Is there anything more important than Andrew?¡± This sentence made up her mind entirely. Olivia stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. After saying that, she suddenly thought of Daniel¡¯s sudden appearance and furrowed her eyebrows slightly. ¡°How did you get here?¡± The Taylor family¡¯s residence wasn¡¯t an ordinary rural household. Even a thief would have trouble getting in since the ce was covered in infrared sensors. Despite therge yard and few visible security personnel, it was brimming with surveince cameras. As long as an outsider triggered the rm, a dozen or even hundreds of bodyguards would appear in an instant. They were all mercenaries. Daniel didn¡¯t seem concerned and tilted his head, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Is there anywhere in this world that I can¡¯t go?¡± Olivia was briefly taken aback, then she turned her head away and startedughing so hard her shoulders shook. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Daniel¡¯s face turned dark. Olivia really didn¡¯t want tough, but she couldn¡¯t control it. She turned back with a smile. ¡°Just now, were you being what they call ¡®dashing¡®? As a CEO, you can fly across the sky and do anything, there¡¯s nowhere you can¡¯t go?¡± Upon hearing the word CEO, Daniel¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he trembled slightly. He stood up instantly and held Olivia¡¯s shoulder. His voice was trembling as well. ¡°Livy, do you remember? Did you remember something?¡± Olivia looked puzzled. ¡°Remember what?¡± A tinge of disappointment shed through Daniel¡¯s eyes. He released her shoulders dejectedly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I got it wrong.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Olivia curved her lips into a smile. On the surface, she seemed fine, but deep inside, she felt a silent sense of loss. Who did he mistake her for? What made him so excited? Was it Andrew¡¯s mother? Olivia took a deep breath and pushed down the disappointment in her heart. At this point, Daniel regained his usualposure and exined seriously, ¡°It was William who let me in.¡± Given Daniel¡¯s status, he wouldn¡¯t easily do something that would break thew. Even if he were pushing boundaries, he wouldn¡¯t engage in such activities. Sneaking into someone¡¯s private residence might sound. romantic in a Romeo and Juliet context. But in reality, it was trespassing. Who knows how many pairs of eyes were on Daniel? He wouldn¡¯t risk doing something like this. If there was even a slight mistake or if news leaked, the Taylor Group¡¯s stock would plummet immediately. Only in novels would a foolishly in¨Clove CEO do such a thing. For Daniel, there were many ways to enter the Taylor family¡¯s residence. He didn¡¯t need to resort to breaking. A simple phone call would have William respectfully invite him in. Daniel asked, ¡°How do you want to leave? Are you going to sneak away?¡± Olivia smiled back and shook her head. She nced at Daniel with a touch of pride. ¡°No, we¡¯ll leave openly. I¡¯m not a criminal. Why should I sneak around?¡± As she said this, she exuded an air of pride,pletely different from the previous sense of loss. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Olivia adjusted her clothes and led the way towards the door. There were a few bodyguards stationed outside. Once they saw Olivia, they looked like they wanted to stop her. However, seeing Daniel behind her, they stepped back, lowered their heads, and appeared docile. They let Olivia pass. The exit of the basement was outside, so they couldn¡¯t directly enter the living room. Therefore, after walking out, Daniel asked, ¡°Do you want to go in?¡± Olivia raised her eyebrows slightly and looked at Daniel. ¡°Of course, I have to go in. I still have something to deal with.¡± She paused and added, ¡°Wait here for a moment.¡± Saying that, she walked toward the main entrance. At this moment, the living room was brightly lit. The faint sounds of a violin could be heard from within. The music was pure and joyful, like the flow of a clear spring in one¡¯s heart. In the living room, Liam was seated in the main position, with Yvonne by his side. On the sofa beside them were Samuel and Amelia. Emma was standing in the center, bowing her head while holding a violin. Everyone in the room was immersed in the mncholic yet cheerful melodies of the violin. Olivia¡¯s arrival felt like the most discordant note, disrupting the otherwise cheerful and harmonious atmosphere. The butler was the first to notice Olivia¡¯s presence, and he subconsciously wanted to stop her. However, he hesitated and looked toward Liam. Liam held his walking stick and did not speak. At this moment, Samuel and Amelia also saw Olivia. Both of them wore expressions of displeasure and irritation. Especially, Amelia was in frustration. She loved the violin the most. When she was young, she even held a violin solo concert. Later on, she gave up on the violin because she got married. When listening to the violin, she hated to be disturbed. Her emotions were no longer as intense as a few days ago. Amelia had been a nobledy in the Taylor family for many years and she didn¡¯t like to act rashly or maliciously. That was the behavior of a shrew that couldn¡¯t bear the light of day, something Amelia disdained to engage in. Afraid of disturbing Emma¡¯s violin, she waved her hand to summon Sophia, her trusted aide, with a cold tone. ¡°What are you doing? Even flies can get in here. It¡¯s disgusting. Get rid of them quickly.¡± Ever since she decided to give up on Olivia as her daughter, she no longer had any feelings for her. She maintained an aloof attitude, looking down on herpletely. In her eyes, Olivia was lower than a servant, akin to flies and mosquitoes. It was best to swat them away. If she couldn¡¯t swat them, she should at least chase them off. She didn¡¯t want to waste even a hint of her attention. Sophia understood Amelia¡¯s intentions and gradually stepped back. She approached Olivia silently and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this is not a ce for you. Please leave.¡± Her tone was extremely cold,ced with tant disdain. It was like a waitress in a high¨Css restaurant facing beggars who suddenly barged in. Although she wouldn¡¯t chase them away violently, she was arrogant and disdainful. Olivia did not feel ashamed or inferior because of Sophia¡¯s attitude. She didn¡¯t even feel angry or bother to look at Sophia. Lifting her heel slightly, Olivia waited until a particr note was being yed by Emma, and then she suddenly lowered her heel to the ground. With a soft p sound, not particrly forceful or loud, it nheless instantly disrupted Emma¡¯s rhythm. Emma looked at Amelia when she furrowed her brows. Her heart sank, but she didn¡¯t stop. She continued ying the violin. The reason Emma could earn so much affection from Amelia was that she had always pleased her, catering to her every whim. She had be the perfect daughter in Amelia¡¯s eyes. After struggling to find her tempo, Emma continued ying the violin. However, Olivia tapped her heel again. Her rhythm was disrupted once more. After that, no matter how she tried to adjust, she couldn¡¯t regain theplete tune. Eventually, Emma¡¯s frustration reached its peak. She stopped ying and lowered the violin bow. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Chapter 83 Although Olivia knew that Daniel was exaggerating, she had to admit that his words hit her weak spot. With the Sullivan family¡¯s background and Isabe¡¯s love for Andrew, no matter who married into the Sullivan family, no one would dare toy their hands on Andrew. However, Andrew was still young and idents would possibly happen. If anything happened, it would be enough to destroy Andrew¡¯s life. Olivia fell silent. She was indeed considering it, but she didn¡¯t want to be hasty. She needed to think carefully. Seeing Olivia¡¯s interest, Daniel did not press further. Instead, he changed the topic. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about how I found you here?¡± Olivia lifted her gaze. Daniel¡¯s eyes skimmed over her soft and tender lips, and his gaze dimmed suddenly. He spoke in a faint voice, ¡°Because Andrew is sick and has been pestering me to look for you, I found out that you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Andrew? Did he catch a cold and have a fever?¡± Olivia became concerned. She realized that since Andrew had fallen into the water, she had returned to the Taylor family and hadn¡¯t visited him yet. ¡°Yeah, he has a high fever and has been delirious,¡± Daniel¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Could youe with meter?¡± Olivia nodded instinctively in agreement, but then she thought of Amelia and hesitated. Daniel noticed Olivia¡¯s hesitation and said indifferently, ¡°Is there anything more important than Andrew?¡± This sentence made up her mind entirely. Olivia stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After saying that, she suddenly thought of Daniel¡¯s sudden appearance and furrowed her eyebrows slightly. ¡°How did you get here?¡± The Taylor family¡¯s residence wasn¡¯t an ordinary rural household. Even a thief would have trouble getting in since the ce was covered in infrared sensors. Despite therge yard and few visible security personnel, it was brimming with surveince cameras. As long as an outsider triggered the rm, a dozen or even hundreds of bodyguards would appear in an instant. They were all mercenaries. Daniel didn¡¯t seem concerned and tilted his head, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Is there anywhere in this world that I can¡¯t go?¡± Olivia was briefly taken aback, then she turned her head away and startedughing so hard her shoulders shook. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Daniel¡¯s face turned dark. Olivia really didn¡¯t want tough, but she couldn¡¯t control it. She turned back with a smile. ¡°Just now, were you being what they call ¡®dashing¡®? As a CEO, you can fly across the sky and do anything, there¡¯s nowhere you can¡¯t go?¡± Upon hearing the word CEO, Daniel¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he trembled slightly. He stood up instantly and held Olivia¡¯s shoulder. His voice was trembling as well. ¡°Livy, do you remember? Did you remember something?¡± Olivia looked puzzled. ¡°Remember what?¡± A tinge of disappointment shed through Daniel¡¯s eyes. He released her shoulders dejectedly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I got it wrong.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Olivia curved her lips into a smile. On the surface, she seemed fine, but deep inside, she felt a silent sense of loss. Who did he mistake her for? What made him so excited? Was it Andrew¡¯s mother? Olivia took a deep breath and pushed down the disappointment in her heart. At this point, Daniel regained his usualposure and exined seriously, ¡°It was William who let me in.¡± Given Daniel¡¯s status, he wouldn¡¯t easily do something that would break thew. Even if he were pushing boundaries, he wouldn¡¯t engage in such activities. Sneaking into someone¡¯s private residence might sound. romantic in a Romeo and Juliet context. But in reality, it was trespassing. Who knows how many pairs of eyes were on Daniel? He wouldn¡¯t risk doing something like this. If there was even a slight mistake or if news leaked, the Taylor Group¡¯s stock would plummet immediately. Only in novels would a foolishly in¨Clove CEO do such a thing. For Daniel, there were many ways to enter the Taylor family¡¯s residence. He didn¡¯t need to resort to breaking. A simple phone call would have William respectfully invite him in. Daniel asked, ¡°How do you want to leave? Are you going to sneak away?¡± Olivia smiled back and shook her head. She nced at Daniel with a touch of pride. ¡°No, we¡¯ll leave openly. I¡¯m not a criminal. Why should I sneak around?¡± As she said this, she exuded an air of pride,pletely different from the previous sense of loss. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Olivia adjusted her clothes and led the way towards the door. There were a few bodyguards stationed outside. Once they saw Olivia, they looked like they wanted to stop her. However, seeing Daniel behind her, they stepped back, lowered their heads, and appeared docile. They let Olivia pass. The exit of the basement was outside, so they couldn¡¯t directly enter the living room. Therefore, after walking out, Daniel asked, ¡°Do you want to go in?¡± Olivia raised her eyebrows slightly and looked at Daniel. ¡°Of course, I have to go in. I still have something to deal with.¡± She paused and added, ¡°Wait here for a moment.¡± Saying that, she walked toward the main entrance. At this moment, the living room was brightly lit. The faint sounds of a violin could be heard from within. The music was pure and joyful, like the flow of a clear spring in one¡¯s heart. In the living room, Liam was seated in the main position, with Yvonne by his side. On the sofa beside them were Samuel and Amelia. Emma was standing in the center, bowing her head while holding a violin. Everyone in the room was immersed in the mncholic yet cheerful melodies of the violin. Olivia¡¯s arrival felt like the most discordant note, disrupting the otherwise cheerful and harmonious atmosphere. The butler was the first to notice Olivia¡¯s presence, and he subconsciously wanted to stop her. However, he hesitated and looked toward Liam. Liam held his walking stick and did not speak. At this moment, Samuel and Amelia also saw Olivia. Both of them wore expressions of displeasure and irritation. Especially, Amelia was in frustration. She loved the violin the most. When she was young, she even held a violin solo concert. Later on, she gave up on the violin because she got married. When listening to the violin, she hated to be disturbed. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Her emotions were no longer as intense as a few days ago. Amelia had been a nobledy in the Taylor family for many years and she didn¡¯t like to act rashly or maliciously. That was the behavior of a shrew that couldn¡¯t bear the light of day, something Amelia disdained to engage in. Afraid of disturbing Emma¡¯s violin, she waved her hand to summon Sophia, her trusted aide, with a cold tone. ¡°What are you doing? Even flies can get in here. It¡¯s disgusting. Get rid of them quickly.¡± Ever since she decided to give up on Olivia as her daughter, she no longer had any feelings for her. She maintained an aloof attitude, looking down on herpletely. In her eyes, Olivia was lower than a servant, akin to flies and mosquitoes. It was best to swat them away. If she couldn¡¯t swat them, she should at least chase them off. She didn¡¯t want to waste even a hint of her attention. Sophia understood Amelia¡¯s intentions and gradually stepped back. She approached Olivia silently and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this is not a ce for you. Please leave.¡± Her tone was extremely cold,ced with tant disdain. It was like a waitress in a high¨Css restaurant facing beggars who suddenly barged in. Although she wouldn¡¯t chase them away violently, she was arrogant and disdainful. Olivia did not feel ashamed or inferior because of Sophia¡¯s attitude. She didn¡¯t even feel angry or bother to look at Sophia. Lifting her heel slightly, Olivia waited until a particr note was being yed by Emma, and then she suddenly lowered her heel to the ground. With a soft p sound, not particrly forceful or loud, it nheless instantly disrupted Emma¡¯s rhythm. Emma looked at Amelia when she furrowed her brows. Her heart sank, but she didn¡¯t stop. She continued ying the violin. The reason Emma could earn so much affection from Amelia was that she had always pleased her, catering to her every whim. She had be the perfect daughter in Amelia¡¯s eyes. After struggling to find her tempo, Emma continued ying the violin. However, Olivia tapped her heel again. Her rhythm was disrupted once more. After that, no matter how she tried to adjust, she couldn¡¯t regain theplete tune. Eventually, Emma¡¯s frustration reached its peak. She stopped ying and lowered the violin bow. Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Olivia found that the Taylor family¡¯s reasoning was rather illogical. She did not want to argue with them about things that did not matter. Whether or not Amelia and Samuel were biased towards her was no longer her concern. Her purpose ining this time was just to clear her name. Without emotional maniption, no one could harm her. Seeing that Samuel was getting more and more outrageous, Liam cleared his throat and said, ¡°Enough, what¡¯s the point of dwelling on matters between a father and daughter?¡± As he spoke, he patted the seat next to him, beckoning Olivia. ¡°Come and sit next to me.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone in the room was shocked. Especially Yvonne, who was beside Liam. Her eyes were as dark as the night. Hadn¡¯t Liam already given up on Olivia? Why was he suddenly changing his stance? Olivia raised an eyebrow, casting a meaningful look towards Liam. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Samuel could not stand to see Liam being good to Olivia. He said unhappily, ¡°Liam, do you still hope for her to marry into the Turner family?¡± He sneered, his expression full of disdain. ¡°It¡¯s not that I look down on Olivia, but even without the Stars Bay incident, Ethan would never be with her. Even though she¡¯s my bloodline, I still need to be fair.¡± ¡°Does she understand the etiquette of a wealthy family, how to interact with others? Does she understand the intricacies of various prominent families? Does she possess any notable talents? Let¡¯s talk about the violin, has she even touched one before?¡± At this point, the contempt in Samuel¡¯s eyes was undisguised. ¡°For someone who can¡¯t even measure up to societal standards, how could the Turner family possibly ept her?¡± ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. Stop talking,¡± Liam furrowed his brows. ¡°Have you ever heard of someone speaking ill of their own daughter like this?¡± Speaking of his daughter, Samuel calmed down a little. He hadn¡¯t always disliked Olivia. After all, she was his own daughter, and there was no inherent conflict between them. Even when he knew that she had been found and brought back, he initially held thoughts of making amends. He nned to give her a sum of money, around 200 thousand dors. This sum wouldn¡¯t mean much to the Taylor family, but for Olivia, who had been living outside for so long, it was a considerable amount. It was just that she had been brought up by a vige doctor with limited horizons. What kind of perspective could she possibly have? If he gave her that amount of money, she would be overjoyed. Give her a sum of money and find a rich family for her to marry into. She did not expect to be rich. She would just follow behind the Taylor Group and pick up some rice grains. That would be enough for her to live a rich life. Samuel felt that he had given her enough money and fulfilled his responsibilities. However, Olivia was not satisfied! Liam had said that he would give her shares of the Taylor Group, but she did not even reject it and directly asked for it. Olivia had even dared to ask for the shares of Taylor Group. While Samuel only had a 5% stake in the company, she was dared to ask for 3%, as if she wouldn¡¯t be overwhelmed. There was also the engagement with the Turner family. The Turner family¡¯s matriarch should be someone elegant and sophisticated like Emma, a refined and cultureddy who had studied abroad and had a broad perspective. And yet, Olivia, a rustic girl from a small vige, actually dared to dream of such a match. She better took a good look in the mirror to see what she looked like. ¡°Please, have a seat.¡± Liam gestured to Olivia. Then he turned to Samuel. ¡°You should say less. Why are you two acting like enemies? You have to act like a father.¡± Samuel frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be enemies with her either. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s so out of line. Look at what¡¯s happened in our family since she returned; all the bad things that have happened in our family are rted to her.¡± Upon hearing this, Olivia could not help butugh out loud. All these things that happened in the Taylor family were caused by Yvonne and Emma, yet they had somehow shifted the me onto her. The perpetrator was innocent, and the victim was being treated as the guilty party. Truly, they were finding excuses to me her for anything. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Liam frowned. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s calm down. We¡¯re all family. There¡¯s no need to be so hostile.¡± When Samuel heard this, his face twisted. He did not expect Liam to care so much about Olivia and even speak up for her. He looked down at Emma¡¯s pale face and thought to himself, ¡°I can¡¯t let Olivia stay any longer. She has to be married off. If I let her stay in the Taylor family, Emma might be affected by her negative influence and be ruined!¡± Thinking of this, Samuel said, ¡°Olivia must be married off!¡± He turned to Olivia, speaking with a tone of benevolence. ¡°You¡¯re not young anymore. Get married and have children sooner rather thanter. Stop daydreaming about the Turner family. That¡¯s not something you can aspire to. I have a few good choices for you. They¡¯re all graduates of prestigious universities, ambitious young men. Although their family backgrounds might be less privileged, they¡¯re a better match for you.¡± ¡°Both of you were raised in ordinary families. In the future, you¡¯ll have moremon ground to share, and thepany will train him and promote him to be a department manager. As long as the Taylor family exists, you two will always have food on the table.¡± Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that he was talking to his servant. It had the tone of rewarding someone for their service. Emma, who was leaning against Amelia¡¯s chest, heard Samuel¡¯s words and a glint of light shed in her eyes. That would be perfect. As long as Olivia married a junior employee, she would always be inferior to her, having to live ording to her whims. Amelia was quite satisfied with Samuel¡¯s arrangement. She leisurely spoke as if her tone filled with concern for Olivia. ¡°Samuel is right. With both the Turner and Taylor families supporting you, the two of you will have a good life. Also, in the future, you should get along well with Emma. When Emma marries Ethan, as long as she speaks well of you, and promotes you a bit, it will be enough to benefit you for a lifetime.¡± After saying that, Olivia remained silent. After speaking and seeing Olivia remain silent with a pensive expression, Amelia felt she was unappreciative and couldn¡¯t help but scold her. ¡°Are you still thinking about Ethan? I¡¯m saying this for your own good. You should appreciate what¡¯s appropriate for your status. While you¡¯re only worthy of simple meals, don¡¯t even think about having extravagant delicacies. Ethan is beyond your reach. You better get a grip on yourself, find a reputable family, and settle down. When you graduate in the future, the Taylor family will provide money for you to buy a house and you can stay in Evervale.¡± Amelia felt she had done all she could. If Olivia still did not know how to appreciate kindness, she would not care about her anymore. She had intended to give Olivia a warning. So, she nced at Liam and asked, ¡°Liam, when are you going to retrieve Olivia¡¯s shares? Since shecks the ability, giving her such arge sum of money will make her arrogant. Her character will change, and giving her several hundred thousand dors will be enough.¡± In fact, Liam had wanted to say something just now, but Samuel and Amelia had been speaking rapidly, making him stunned and unable to interrupt. Liam was an experienced individual; how could he change his mind so easily? Just a few days ago, he had wanted to give up on Olivia, but now he was embracing her again. There had to be a reason for it. Unfortunately, Samuel and Amelia were too naive to notice. On the other hand, Yvonne was much smarter. She wouldn¡¯t act rashly without understanding the situation. Thus, she didn¡¯t say anything. Liam finally had a chance to speak. He red at Samuel and ignored Amelia. Instead, he looked at Olivia gently and asked, ¡°It¡¯s been quite a while. Is Mr. Sullivan still waiting outside? Should I invite him in for a seat?¡± Mr. Sullivan? Who was that? Samuel suddenly had a bad feeling. In his panic, he almost knocked over his cup. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Chapter 86 ¡°Which Mr. Sullivan?¡± Amelia did not react for a moment. Liam ignored her and stood up, leaning on his cane as he walked outside. Samuel hesitated to go forward and assist, but then he remembered that Emma was still lying on the sofa. He hurriedly asked, ¡°Liam, where are you going?¡± Liam had not expected much from Samuel for a long time. However, his handling of the situation with Olivia had deeply disappointed him. For wealthy families like theirs, daughters were very precious. After they were carefully nurtured and grown up, they could go out and get married. It could bring huge benefits to the family. But Samuel had treated Olivia so callously, especially considering his affairs with a mistress and Emma, who was a bastard child. He had such a narrow perspective. He didn¡¯t need Samuel to treat Olivia well, but he should at least maintain some semnce of dignity. Samuel did not even know how to pretend. To make Olivia marry a junior employee and give her a small dowry was apletely loss¨Cmaking transaction. He really dared to think about it. Apart from satisfying his own pride and controlling desire, and making his mistress and bastard daughter happy, there was no benefit to it. Liam had always prioritized his own interests, and everything else came second. He did not expect Samuel to be such a hothead. Thankfully, Liam had his exceptional grandson William. Otherwise, he would not have been able to rest easy until hisst day. For Liam, benefits were the most important consideration. Everything else had toeter. Yvonne had connections to the renowned doctor Isaac, which is why Liam was leaning towards her and allowed them to plot against Olivia. But now, a new figure had appeared behind Olivia, which was Daniel. The initially tilted bnce was now back in equilibrium, and Olivia¡¯s position even seemed slightly elevated. Liam had changed his attitude towards Olivia and started to protect her. In any case, he would side with whoever was beneficial to the Taylor ¡°Which Mr. Sullivan?¡± Amelia did not react for a moment. Liam ignored her and stood up, leaning on his cane as he walked outside. Samuel hesitated to go forward and assist, but then he remembered that Emma was still lying on the sofa. He hurriedly asked, ¡°Liam, where are you going?¡± Liam had not expected much from Samuel for a long time. However, his handling of the situation with Olivia had deeply disappointed him. For wealthy families like theirs, daughters were very precious. After they were carefully nurtured and grown up, they could go out and get married. It could bring huge benefits to the family. But Samuel had treated Olivia so callously, especially considering his affairs with a mistress and Emma, who was a bastard child. He had such a narrow perspective. He didn¡¯t need Samuel to treat Olivia well, but he should at least maintain some semnce of dignity. Samuel did not even know how to pretend. To make Olivia marry a junior employee and give her a small dowry was apletely loss¨Cmaking transaction. He really dared to think about it. Apart from satisfying his own pride and controlling desire, and making his mistress and bastard daughter happy, there was no benefit to it. Liam had always prioritized his own interests, and everything else came second. He did not expect Samuel to be such a hothead. Thankfully, Liam had his exceptional grandson William. Otherwise, he would not have been able to rest easy until hisst day. For Liam, benefits were the most important consideration. Everything else had toeter. Yvonne had connections to the renowned doctor Isaac, which is why Liam was leaning towards her and allowed them to plot against Olivia. But now, a new figure had appeared behind Olivia, which was Daniel. The initially tilted bnce was now back in equilibrium, and Olivia¡¯s position even seemed slightly elevated. Liam had changed his attitude towards Olivia and started to protect her. In any case, he would side with whoever was beneficial to the Taylor family. Everyone followed behind Liam and walked out together. Only Amelia did not move while cradling Emma. She even asked her in a low voice, ¡°Are you feeling unwell? Do you want to go upstairs and rest? Of course, Emma did not want to go upstairs. If she did, she wouldn¡¯t be able to see Daniel. She had always believed that Daniel¡¯s interest in Olivia was due to his son¡¯s attachment to Olivia, but she hadn¡¯t expected him to genuinely care for her. Thinking of this, Emma¡¯s heart felt like it was being gnawed by a rat, causing her chest and throat to ache. In the past, the Sullivan family was the same as the Taylor family. They were the four great families in Evervale. They started with traditional medicine and with several centuries¨Cold brands under their name. The Sullivan family¡¯s wealth was not the richest among the four great families. However, due to its long history ofmanding respect, it was considered the leading family. The term ¡°leading family¡± indicated the respect that the other three great families held for them, not necessarily their actual strength. But after Daniel took control of the Sullivan family, everything changed. Those years coincided with rapid development and change. Daniel astutely seized the rise of the inte during its peak and established Riotech Corporation. In just a few years, it rapidly grew to be thergest intepany in the country and one of the top ones overseas. The market capitalization of Riotech Corporation alone surpassed thebined total of the Taylor, Green, and Turner families. If it weren¡¯t for Daniel¡¯s low¨Ckey nature and the fact that his traditional medicine business wasn¡¯t listed, he would have long be the richest person in the country. Currently in Evervale, even individuals with seniority and experience like Liam would address Daniel respectfully. This type of person had personallye to the Sullivan family for Olivia. Emma felt an intense pang of jealousy. Following behind the group, Olivia walked slowly. As they started walking, people were still conversing, but as they reached the doorway, a silence fell. Olivia followed the gaze of the crowd and saw a man leaning against a palm tree. His long legs were slightly bent and his hands were in his pockets He was wearing a silver¨Cgray suit that had been wrinkled a bit by Olivia when she sat on the ground earlier. He seemed to exude a noble aura despite the creases. Indeed, an individual with a good temperament could look handsome in anything. The light from the Taylor family¡¯s gate fell on his face, entuating his exquisite features. It was dark and created a mysterious charm in the contrast of light and shadow. Daniel had been famous for his handsome looks when he was younger. At that time, anyone discussing good looks would inevitably mention him forparison. If anyone could even match half of his looks, they would receive widespread praise. However, as Daniel grew older and his business expanded, people began to focus less on his appearance. Instead, they described him as having a strong presence and an awe¨Cinspiring aura. Liam walked forward with trembling steps and greeted him politely. ¡°Mr. Sullivan.¡± As Liam spoke, Samuel and Yvonne also greeted him one after another. ¡°Mr. Sullivan.¡± Daniel paid no attention to anyone and looked straight at Olivia as if he did not hear the greetings around him. ¡°Can we go now?¡± Without waiting for Olivia to respond, Liam interjected, ¡°Why are you leaving soon? Since you¡¯re here, come inside and have a seat.¡± As he said that, he turned to Olivia and said with a disapproving expression, ¡°Olivia, why didn¡¯t you invite Mr. Sullivan in earlier? Quick, invite Mr. Sullivan in.¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Olivia did not want to pay any attention to Liam, but after her gaze swept over his elderly face, her heart softened. She looked at Daniel and asked, ¡°Would you like toe in?¡± Daniel knew Olivia well. Once looking at her expression, he clearly knew that her heart had softened. This girl had always had a sharp tongue but a soft heart. Daniel nodded and then turned to Liam, his attitude gentler than before. ¡°May I ask if Mr. Taylor wees me?¡± ¡°Wee. How could we not wee you?¡± Liam chuckled as he walked inside. While he was walking, he added, ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte at night. Why don¡¯t you stay for the night? It¡¯s a good chance for Olivia to host you.¡± Daniel did not agree right away. Instead, he turned to Olivia with an obedient expression. He asked, ¡°Is that okay?¡± Seeing this scene, Liam¡¯s smile deepened. Olivia did not understand why Daniel was asking her. If he did not want to stay overnight, he would have refused outright. So he did not refuse just now, it meant he wanted to stay. Although she didn¡¯tprehend his intention, she cooperated and said, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s quitete. Why not stay over?¡± Daniel looked satisfied and his smile was radiant. It wasn¡¯t until bedtime that he came to find her, and Olivia finally understood his intentions. First, Daniel exined some of the rules of high society to her. He mentioned that within these prominent families, there were no restrictions on internal disputes among descendants. As long as they did not harm the interests of the family, they could fight as they pleased. The victor of these disputes would naturally be the head of the family. This was one way for these prominent families to select their heirs. He told Olivia, ¡°The reason why Yvonne and Amelia plotted.against you is solely for the benefit of the Taylor family. If you voluntarily leave, you¡¯ll be ying into their hands. You have to stay and firmly establish yourself, gain a voice, and finally drive them crazy!¡± Olivia was taken aback, unsure of how to respond. Daniel seemed to think he had startled her with his words. He reached out and lightly touched her delicate cheek, speaking softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with me here, you have nothing to fear. I¡¯ll fight back for you and make sure to deal with those who have treated you unfairly, one by one.¡± Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Because of Daniels arrival, breakfast at the Taylor residence was exceptionallyvish. All the family members were present, including William, who rushed back from his business trip overnight. Daniel naturally took his ce next to Liam, in the most distinguished spot. Olivia was sitting on his other side. The breakfast spread was diverse, featuring both Eastern and Western cuisines. Daniel preferred a light breakfast so he ate pancakes and cereal. Yvonne kept her head down. Since Daniel¡¯s arrival, she had remained quiet, not uttering a word, She ate quickly and was the first to put down her cutlery. She then looked up with a smile at everyone, her eyes shining brightly. ¡°I listened to Emma¡¯s violin performancest night and found it quite melodious, Today, I¡¯d like to share a piece as well.¡± Liam apuded and looked at Yvonne with a loving gaze. ¡°Good, Yvonne, that¡¯s thoughtful of you.¡± Yvonne picked up the violin and yed a lively tune. It was perfectly suited for the morning, setting a positive atmosphere. After the piece concluded. Emma was also eager to try. She smiled and said, ¡°Let me y a song too. It was the spirited and moving melody from the previous night. It was a tune favored by Amelia, so Yvonne often yed it. The piece was said to beposed by a ten¨Cyear¨Cold girl, and therefore, there was a hint of childishness in the tine. When it was over, Amelia apuded Emma and said proudly, ¡°Our Taylor family¡¯s daughters are truly talented.¡± Yvonne covered her mouth and smiled. ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t praise me so much, I¡¯m getting embarrassed.¡± ¡°Why be embarrassed? You¡¯re really good at the violin,¡± Amelia responded with pride. Yvonne brushed back her hair and suddenly looked at Olivia. ¡°Olivia, how about you y a piece too? Let¡¯s consider it the three of us sisters adding some excitement for everyone.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the lively restaurant instantly fell silent. Even the servants moved with delicate footsteps, afraid to make a sound. Without showing any traces of it, Daniel frowned slightly and fixed his gaze on Yvonne. Sensing his gaze, Yvonne lowered her eyes for a moment, her lips curling up almost imperceptibly. To capture a man¡¯s attention, one didn¡¯t always have to please him; stirring his emotions could be just as effective. Meanwhile, Olivia was busy eating her hard¨Cboiled egg and appeared to pay no heed to Yvonne¡¯s words, not offering any response at all. Amelia frowned. She had considered saying a word for Olivia¡¯s sake. Knowing that Olivia did not know how to y the violin, she wanted to cover for her. However, Olivia¡¯s behavior came across as impolite, focused only on eating without any hint of aristocratic etiquette. This irritated Amelia greatly. In a cold voice, she said, ¡°Are you deaf? Didn¡¯t you hear Yvonne talking to you?¡± Ignoring Amelia, Olivia continued to eat the egg slowly, methodically finishing it. She then took a tissue, wiping her fingers and lips clean. Finally, she raised her gaze to cast a faint nce at Amelia without saying a word. Amelia¡¯s expression froze momentarily. She suddenly felt as if she had been seen through. She instinctively trembled, experiencing a sensation of being exposed. Unperturbed by Amelia¡¯s presence, Olivia got up and said, ¡°I¡¯m done eating.¡± With that, she turned and left without sparing even the slightest face to Yvonne, treating her as though she were invisible. Even though Yvonne was skillful at hiding her emotions, a flicker of annoyance briefly appeared on her face. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The rest of the Taylor family were stunned. They had never expected Olivia to behave in such a way. Shepletely disregarded Yvonne¡¯s words, treating her as though she didn¡¯t exist. Olivia had already reached the dining room¡¯s entrance and was about to leave when Yvonne called out, ¡°Wait.¡± Olivia left without stopping. Yvonne widened her eyes. The servants all turned around and could not help but snicker. ¡°Miss Olivia was so disrespectful that Ms. Yvonne was about to die of anger!¡± After breakfast, everyone gathered in the living room, where Olivia was already seated, sipping her coffee. Yvonne had regained herposure, her cunning hidden beneath a calm demeanor. Her first words upon entering the room were an apologetic address to Olivia,den with sincerity. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry about earlier. I didn¡¯t know you couldn¡¯t y the violin. Amelia loves the violin, and you¡¯re her daughter. I assumed you were just like Emma, who was taught by a skilled teacher. It was onlyter when I was talking to Emma that I found out¡­¡± At this point, she deliberately paused and raised her voice so that the servants serving in the living room could hear her. ¡°That you actually grew up in the countryside. Let alone learning to y the violin, you probably haven¡¯t even seen one.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the countryside,¡± Emma quickly exined. ¡°It¡¯s a small city.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it pretty much the same?¡± Yvonne¡¯s expression turned innocent. ¡°After all, you wouldn¡¯t have had the opportunity to learn the violin.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it anymore.¡± Emma lowered her gaze. ¡°Olivia is probably feeling inferior. We girls from well¨Coff families are raised with various skills from childhood ¨C music, chess, calligraphy, and painting. She didn¡¯t have that environment. It¡¯s already quite pitiful for her. Don¡¯t bring up things that hurt her feelings.¡± The two of them echoed each other, seemingly pitying Olivia on the surface while subtly demeaning her, portraying her as worthless. As expected, after the two of them finished speaking, the servants in the living room looked at Olivia with disdain and no respect. Olivia was holding a cup. When she heard this, she suddenly ced the cup on the table with a sharp clink, the ss making a distinct sound. The sound was not loud, but it startled everyone in the room. She didn¡¯t enjoy indulging in these meaningless power struggles, but if she didn¡¯t speak up now, they would see her as an easy target. ¡°Pitiful?¡± Olivia chuckled softly. ¡°I actually think it¡¯s you who should be pitied.¡± Yvonne looked surprised. ¡°Who are you pitying?¡± Olivia¡¯s gaze shifted to the violin being held by one of the servants. ¡°After learning the violin for so many years, you can¡¯t even convey the emotional essence of a piece. That piece ¡®Mom in My Dream¡® is clearly mncholic, filled with longing, yet you yed it with excessive cheerfulness.¡± Emma, who had always been proud of her violin skills, immediately retorted upon hearing this. ¡°Nonsense, it¡¯s clearly meant to be joyful. The song is about a young girl ying hide and seek with her mother in a dream, recounting the amusing events that happened while searching for her.¡± Having said that, Emma nced at Amelia who nodded in agreement. There was a touch of pride in her eyes. ¡°If you don¡¯t understand, don¡¯t talk nonsense. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t know, but if you pretend to know especially in front of outsiders, it would be an embarrassment to the Taylor family.¡± Amelia also turned to Olivia with a disapproving look. ¡°If you don¡¯t understand, just stay quiet. No one would mistake you for a mute. Don¡¯t let your vanity run wild. It¡¯sughable to pretend you know something when you don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Pretending to know something I don¡¯t?¡± Olivia seemed to have heard something interesting. She leaned back on the couch and burst intoughter. Everyone was puzzled, wondering what she wasughing about. A maid whispered, ¡°Could Miss Olivia have been triggered? She doesn¡¯t know anything. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to muster the courage to prove herself, but she was exposed in public. How embarrassing!¡± After Olivia finishedughing, she suddenly straightened her posture and fixed her gaze on Emma. ¡°Do you know who the realposer of that piece is?¡± ¡°Theposer is ¡®The Girl in the White Dress,¡± Emma replied while confused. This song was very famous, and it wasposed by a ten¨Cyear¨Cold girl. Back then, it had caused a sensation in the music world. Many people wanted to take the little girl as their disciple, but they could not find her. Olivia lowered her head slightly. ¡°Do you know the author¡¯s real name?¡± Emma frowned. Olivia pointed at the phone and gestured. ¡°You can ask someone.¡± Emma didn¡¯t want to entertain Olivia, but everyone was curious. What was Olivia up to? Amelia was also very curious. She took out her phone and called a well¨Cknown figure in the music industry to inquire. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re asking about the author of ¡®Mom in My Dream¡°?¡± A female voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°I¡¯ll go and ask. I think her surname is Taylor. She even has the same surname as you.¡± Then came a series of footsteps and hushed conversations. After a while, the woman¡¯s voice returned. ¡°Got the answer. The real name of theposer is Olivia Taylor!¡± Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Amelia put her phone on speaker so that everyone could hear. So, the word ¡°Olivia¡± reached everyone¡¯s ears in the living room. Olivia! It was actually Olivia! Everyone was stunned. The originally noisy living room instantly fell silent, and everyone¡¯s faces were filled with unconceble shock. Amelia was so shocked that she forgot to hang up. Emma was the first to react. She could not believe it and could not ept this fact. She immediately denied it. ¡°Impossible! It¡¯s impossible. How can it be you?¡± It was obvious that she had been dealt a blow. Her body subconsciously retreated, and she subconsciously shook her head. She muttered softly, ¡°How can someone write such a beautiful tune at ten? It¡¯s impossible. You must be lying. Didn¡¯t you never learn the violin? The person who adopted you is just an ordinary doctor. How can he make you learn the violin? Moreover, there are no good teachers in a small ce.¡± Impossible! It was impossible! Emma did not believe it. She had learned violin for many years and thought that she was talented and hardworking enough. But she still did not dare topose music. How was it possible that Olivia couldpose music at the age of ten? ¡°Could it be that they have the same name?¡± Yvonne said then. Her expression was calm, but her eyes were dark. Yes, it must be someone with the same name! Emma reacted. Then she said firmly, ¡°It must be someone with the same name. How could youpose a song at the age of 10? You¡¯re lying!¡± Amelia frowned when she heard the word ¡°same name.¡± She restrained her shocked expression and continued to ask on the phone, ¡°What¡¯s her full name? Where is she from? Do you have any news about her now?¡± There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone as if she was looking for information. After a while, the woman¡¯s clear voice came. ¡°Her full name is Olivia Taylor. It seems that someone in her family is engaged in pharmaceutical¨Crted industries. Theposer is from Layfield. There¡¯s no news now. Rumor has it that the girl ys the violin because she misses her mother. Then, when she was a little older, she followed her grandpa to study medicine.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the living room fell silent again. All the conditions matched Olivia, which meant that she was theposer. This time, even Yvonne¡¯s expression changed. She was in disbelief. ¡°How can youpose a song without the guidance of a great teacher?¡± It was too unbelievable. Usually, geniuses are all from musical families, such as Mozart. Olivia didn¡¯t have the qualifications and was even born in a small city. How could shepose? ¡°Did someone help you cheat?¡± Yvonne guessed maliciously. Hearing this, the others looked at Olivia, wanting to see her reaction. Olivia wasn¡¯t offended by Yvonne¡¯s malicious guess. She still looked calm. With an innate coldness, pride, and even a hint of doubt, she asked, ¡°Why are you so surprised? Isposing difficult?¡± As she spoke, she waved at the servant holding the violin. She took the violin and yed ¡°Mom in My Dream.¡± This piece was simr to the one Emma yed before. However, the feelings were different. Emma¡¯s was light and happy, but Olivia¡¯s was filled with deep sadness. Because it was a dream, and in it was her mother. She and her mother yed hide¨Cand¨Cseek happily. But when she woke up, it wasn¡¯t real. The feelings in Olivia¡¯s piece were higher than Emma¡¯s. Previously, when everyone listened to this piece, they only thought it was pleasant and childlike. However, after listening to Olivia¡¯s, they felt a bone¨Cchilling sadness. It was a kind of longing and bitterness that lingered in the gaps between her bones. It turned out that this was the charm of the piece. Even the servants who did not know how to y the violin lowered their eyes and felt depressed. After listening to this song, Amelia almost lost her grip on her phone. Because she heard a familiar tune! There were only a few notes, very few, and they were often used in other tunes. Amelia didn¡¯t realize it until she finished listening to Olivia¡¯s piece. She was the one who taught her daughter that melody. Her daughter had learned the violin from her since she was young. She told her daughter that she could not cry when she was sad. She had to be happy. Only extreme happiness could show extreme sadness when the music ended. This was the case when things reached an extreme. It was her daughter! Olivia was her daughter! It was only at this moment that Amelia truly realized that Olivia was her daughter. She opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but her gaze met Olivia¡¯s cold eyes. It was like pr ice that instantly woke her up. Olivia¡¯s eyes were filled with indifference and aloofness. She treated her like a stranger and had no feelings for her. Looking at Olivia, who was like this, Amelia¡¯s heart ached and her ears buzzed non¨Cstop¡­ Compared to Amelia¡¯s aching, Emma¡¯s heart was filled with jealousy. She could not ept this fact. She had always been arrogant and condescending. In front of Olivia, she had a sense of superiority. She was confident that she could suppress Olivia with her strength and prevent her from making aeback. However, everything that happened today had shattered her understanding. She lost to Olivia completely in ying the violin, which was something she had always been proud of. She couldn¡¯t ept it! In her excitement, she could not control her emotions at all. She ¨C suddenly stood up and red at Olivia. ¡°You¡¯re lying. Just because you know how to y it doesn¡¯t prove you¡¯re theposer!¡± At this point, she sneered. ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re a musician? Do you think anyone is qualified to compose? Stop dreaming!¡± When Emma said this, everyone was stunned. They looked at her in surprise and felt that she must be crazy. All kinds of evidence showed that Olivia was theposer of this song, but she still didn¡¯t believe it. For a moment, the way the servants looked at Emma changed. They felt she was too narrow¨Cminded and could not ept others¡® excellence. ¡°Emma!¡± To prevent Emma from making a fool of herself, Samuel tried to dissuade her. ¡°Sit down.¡± He pushed Emma down onto the sofa and patted her shoulderfortingly as he looked at Olivia in disgust. ¡°It¡¯s normal for Emma to be surprised. Even I¡¯m surprised.¡± At this point, he paused for a moment. When he spoke again, his tone was questioning. ¡°Since you¡¯re theposer of ¡®Mom in My Dream,¡® why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? Did you pretend to be the underdog so your opponent would be negligent so you could win the final victory? Did you want to shock the world and watch Emma and Yvonne make a fool of themselves? ¡°It¡¯s a good thing to be smart, but it¡¯s not good to have a bad temperament and deliberately hide the truth to bully others.¡± At this point, his tone was already threatening. Samuel was guiding public opinion. Initially, everyone was paying attention to Emma¡¯s loss of composure and felt that she was not magnanimous and narrow¨Cminded. However, when Samuel said this, everyone¡¯s thoughts changed again. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. They thought that Olivia was scheming. She was theposer, but she didn¡¯t say anything. And she even pretended she didn¡¯t know how to y the violin and deliberately humiliated Emma and Yvonne. She was really too scheming. ¡°Shock the world?¡± Olivia suddenly chuckled. Just as everyone was thinking that she was scheming, she suddenlyughed out loud and everyone subconsciously looked over. Olivia changed her posture and ced the violin on her shoulder again. She casuallyposed a tune and looked up at Samuel. Her gaze was confident and arrogant. ¡°Composing is such an easy thing. I don¡¯t even bother to use it to shock the world. You guys are showing off something you¡¯re not good at in front of me, but you¡¯re ming me. What a joke.¡± Then, she turned around, threw the violin to the nearest servant, and looked at Emma with disdain as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t show off such things in the future.¡± Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Showing off something she was not good at? Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Emina¡¯s body trembled violently. Her eyes, covered by long hair, were filled with malice and resentment. Olivia actually said that! Ever since she was young, this was the first time Emma had suffered such humiliation. It was as if someone had taken off her clothes in public. It made her so ashamed that she could not raise her head. When Samuel noticed Emma¡¯s trembling, a hint of heartache shed in his eyes. He raised his hand and patted Emma tofort her. However, his gaze on Olivia was filled with oppression. ¡°Stop where it should stop. Don¡¯t go overboard.¡± As he spoke, he nced at Daniel, who was behind Olivia. He threatened, ¡°No man will like a woman who is too bossy. You¡¯d better behave yourself. Be careful not to make people not dare to get close to you.¡± After saying that, Samuel smiled and looked at Daniel. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Sullivan. I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of you. My two daughters are unbing, especially Olivia. She¡¯s too aggressive. This is also my fault. Because of my carelessness, she was left outside for 18 years, grew up in the marketces, came into contact with too many bad people, and developed her mean, bossy, and vulgar character. I¡¯ll discipline her more in the future.¡± Bossy and vulgar? Olivia could not help butugh out loud. She did not expect such a father to exist in this world who defamed and suppressed his biological daughter in front of everyone. However, though she knew that Samuel was deliberately distorting and ndering her, Olivia was still a little uneasy. Her actions just now could not be said wrong. But they were indeed a little domineering. Would Daniel think that she was too domineering and went too far? Olivia tried to control herself. She did not turn around or look at Daniel. She forced herself to remain calm. From the beginning until now, Daniel had been quiet. He did not say anything. It was as if it had nothing to do with him. He only leanedzily on the sofa and tilted his head slightly as if he were watching a show or in a daze. It was not until Samuel spoke to him that his absent¨Cminded expression slowly recovered. He sat up straight and looked at Samuel seriously as if he was thinking about his words. Seeing this, Samuel smiled smugly and nced at Olivia secretly. ¡°Hmph, this damn girl has a backer, so she returned to show off. Today, I will destroy your backer. Let¡¯s see what else you can be proud of,¡± Samuel thought. ¡°Mr. Sullivan,¡± Samuel continued. His tone was fawning and enthusiastic. ¡°Do you also think Olivia is too domineering? A girl should be gentle. If she¡¯s too aggressive, she won¡¯t be able to find a man.¡± Upon hearing this, Olivia¡¯s heart tightened. She clenched her fists tightly on the sofa. Just as she was about to retort, she heard Daniel¡¯szy but attractive voice. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Daniel curled his lips and leaned against the sofa. His slightly raised eyes were like a cold pearl, cold and shining. ¡°If we repay evil with good deeds, what do we repay good deeds with?¡± As he said this, he suddenly reached out and hooked the hair on Olivia¡¯s shoulder. Olivia¡¯s hair was not long, only reaching her shoulders. Therefore, Daniel¡¯s fingers curled around her hair twice, and then it touched her neck. As soon as the man¡¯s burning skin touched hers, Olivia shivered. She subconsciously wanted to turn her head, but Daniel grabbed her waist and prevented her from moving. Immediately after, his cold and sharp words sounded in her ears. ¡°I think Olivia is too kind. Her heart is soft and gentle. If it were me, if anyone dared to humiliate me, bully me, look down on me, or nder me, would hit back ten times and see her dead and buried!¡± At this point, Daniel smiled and looked at Samuel. His tone was cold. ¡°Mr. Taylor, yes, you need to discipline your daughter, but not Olivia, but the one beside you. Tell her not to go out and embarrass herself if she¡¯s not that good. Other people are not as soft¨Chearted as Olivia. They won¡¯t show her any mercy. ¡°Speaking of which, I have to thank you for your carelessness, Mr. Taylor.¡± Daniel¡¯s tone changed as he talked about Olivia¡¯s missing. ¡°Fortunately, Olivia went missing, so she was nurtured so well. If she stayed in the Taylor family, wouldn¡¯t she be like another daughter of yours, who is insensible, rude, arrogant, and conceited like a joke?¡± Daniel¡¯s words were mean. He did not show Samuel and Emma any respect, but Olivia could not help but smile when she heard them. She thought that this man was just good at doing business. She did not expect him to be so good at talking. Daniel¡¯s words sessfully silenced the entire living room. His words were harsh. Not only was he criticizing Emma¡¯s poor upbringing, but he was also questioning the Taylor family¡¯s upbringing. Samuel had never been a smart person. He was immediately furious and was about to scold him. But Liam stopped him. ¡°Sit down.¡± Liam frowned and red at him. Then, he turned to Olivia with a smile. ¡°I remember you learning to y the violin from your mother when you were young. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so talented. Why didn¡¯t you continue to studyter?¡± Although Liam did not like Daniel¡¯s words, he was much more shrewd and could endure it. He quickly changed the topic and became a kind elder. During this period, Amelia¡¯s attention was focused on Olivia. When she heard Liam ask why she did not continue her studies, she subconsciously pricked up her ears and leaned forward, wanting to listen carefully. Olivia lowered her eyes and looked up a momentter. Her eyes were already calm without any ripples. ¡°There¡¯s no reason. I don¡¯t like it, so I stopped learning it.¡± Her tone was indifferent and cold, like an ice cube that suddenly burst, instantly stabbing into Amelia¡¯s heart. Amelia could barely control her emotions. She instantly stood up and stumbled toward the room upstairs. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not feeling well.¡± Olivia did not react at all to Amelia¡¯s loss ofposure. She was very indifferent. Her light pupils were filled with indifference. Liam had been secretly sizing up Olivia. Seeing her indifferent expression, he heaved a long sigh in his heart. This child¡¯s heart was hurt after all. Liam felt helpless. He was too old to care that much. He could only maintain superficial harmony. He would let them handle the rest themselves. There was no grief so great as despair. Liam didn¡¯t want to interfere either. He just wanted it to be out of his sight. With the help of the servants, Liam also took the elevator and left. Then, Samuel left with Emma. After a while, everyone left. Only Daniel, Olivia, and Yvonne were left. Yvonne took a sip of coffee and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m going back to my room too. Have a good chat.¡± As she spoke, she turned around gently and gracefully walked up the stairs. When she reached the center of the stairs, she suddenly looked back and pretended to be surprised. ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯m a little curious about.¡± Olivia looked up. Yvonne curled her lips. Her gaze was gentle and tempting. She gently put her arms around Daniel¡¯s body and quickly let go. ¡°Mr. Sullivan is here for Olivia, right? It seems like you care a lot about Olivia. But just now, when Emma made things difficult for her, and everyone looked down on her, Mr. Sullivan, why didn¡¯t you say anything? Why didn¡¯t you do anything to protect Olivia? ¡°How strange that was!¡± After saying this, she turned around, twisted her soft waist, and slowly went upstairs. Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Yvonne had always been good at sowing discords. It seemed like an ordinary sentence, but there was a hidden mine. On the surface, she was only asking Daniel why he didn¡¯t help Olivia, but she was questioning Daniel¡¯s feelings for Olivia. The fuse had already been set up, waiting for the two of them to light it up and detonate the mine. This was a trick that she was good at using. Although it was old¨Cfashioned, it was exceptionally useful. This was because the human heart was the most unpredictable ce in the world. Once one was suspicious, there would be cracks. Once a crack appeared, no matter how one repaired it in the future, it would not be able to recover. Unfortunately, Olivia did not respond to her and did not take it seriously at all. She did not even have the intention to ask Daniel. Her expression did not change at all. However, Daniel could not take it anymore. He leaned forward and looked at her. The man was not wearing the silver suit fromst night. Instead, he wore the casual clothes his assistant had sent over this morning. The thin material stuck to his body, outlining his perfect figure. It was firm and sexy, but there was something ascetic about it. He was like a king sitting on a high throne. His casualness was already domineering. His gaze was so searing that Olivia couldn¡¯t help but step back, feeling ufortable. ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡± Daniel pinched his fingers and looked at her solemnly and carefully. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious? Aren¡¯t you curious why I didn¡¯t say anything to protect you?¡± Protecting her? Olivia was slightly surprised. Then, her eyes turned gently, and her amber eyes were filled with pride. ¡°Why do I need you to protect me for such a small matter?¡± She curved her lips and looked indifferent. ¡°You think too highly of the Taylor family and less of me. In this world, only the people I care about can hurt me. No one else can hurt me. And the Taylor family¡­¡± She chuckled, her voice cold and arrogant. ¡°They can¡¯t hurt me at all.¡± When she said this, her expression was proud and calm. Her cold eyes were shining brightly, making Daniel¡¯s heart shrink. His body could not help but tremble slightly. That was it. That was it. Olivia was like this when he first met her. She was radiant and confident, and she shone like a fairy from the sky. She was alone but dared to boast with just a silver needle in her hand. Even famous doctors could not do anything about his leg, but she was calm and confident. Daniel used all the strength in his body to restrain the desire in his heart to hold her tightly in his arms. His proud and confident little fairy, who was like a me, had finally returned. Daniel looked up. His eyes were as bright as the cold stars. ¡°Do you know why I didn¡¯t say anything to protect you just now?¡± Olivia blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at him quietly. Daniel¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Because I know you don¡¯t need it. I know instead of being a weak and helpless vine that entangles others, you want to be a towering tree that stands on the ground. No one can restrict you or imprison you. You will always be free.¡± At this point, he paused for a moment. ¡°I want you to know I won¡¯t restrict and control everything about you. You will always be free, but I will be a harbor for you to rest. I will be open to you at any time. When you are tired and sleepy, you can stay at any time. ¡°Olivia, I want you to remember that I will always be behind you. I will never betray you, deceive you, or doubt you. I will always be your strongest support.¡± Olivia¡¯s heart trembled as she looked at him in disbelief. Never betraying, never deceiving, never doubting¡­ Was he confessing to her? It was too sudden and too fast. For a moment, she could not ept it. ¡°You¡­¡± Olivia wanted to say something, but Daniel stopped her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to make a decision now. I¡¯ll give you time to consider it.¡± Olivia lowered her eyes, not daring to look into Daniel¡¯s eyes. After a moment, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to my room to get some things.¡± Then, she left as if she was escaping. After she left, Daniel sat on the sofa and drank coffee. He picked up his coffee cup and realized that it was already empty. He put down his coffee cup and picked up Olivia¡¯s. When the amid saw this, she hurried over. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, this is Miss Olivia¡¯s cup. I¡¯ll pour you another cup of coffee.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Daniel waved his hand. His dark eyes were filled with pure love. Then, he raised his hand and drank the coffee in one gulp. I like this cup. This one is sweet.¡± Then, he ate the remaining half of Olivia¡¯s chocte cake and praised, ¡°Yummy.¡± Seeing this, the maid¡¯s expression was indescribable. The chocte cake was too sweet, and it was Olivia¡¯s leftover. She didn¡¯t expect Daniel to eat it and praise it. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Olivia had stayed on the second floorst night. Everything of hers was there. She entered the room and was about to retrieve her things when she found someone sitting there. It was actually Yvonne. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Olivia frowned and asked. She didn¡¯t have a good impression of Yvonne. Dumb dogs were dangerous. Although Emma was barking loudly, she was only fierce on the surface. She was timid actually and couldn¡¯t do anything evil. However, Yvonne was different. She had a vicious heart and vicious methods. She knew how to keep a low file and wouldn¡¯t give up on achieving her goal. She was a ruthless person. Yvonne sat on the chair with her chin propped up. She smiled innocently at Olivia and said innocently, ¡°Do you have a misunderstanding about me? Speaking of which, there¡¯s no irreconcble conflict between us. ¡°Between you and Emma, Samuel and Amelia are biased toward her. There¡¯s also the engagement, so you two can¡¯t get along. ¡°But I¡¯m different. There¡¯s no conflict of interest between us.¡± Yvonne was good with words. She wanted to lower Olivia¡¯s guard. Unfortunately, Olivia ignored her and just packed her things. Seeing this, Yvonne became anxious and said impatiently, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Daniel?¡± Olivia, who was holding the jacket, paused. She frowned and looked at her. Her tone was indifferent as she said, ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± ¡°Are you angry?¡± Yvonne tilted her head. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m serious. You said that you grew up in Layfield. The grandfather who raised you was just an old doctor in a hospital. To you, the Taylor family is an unattainable existence. ¡°Have you never lived in such a big house? Have you never seen so much money? And these branded goods, have you never heard of them?¡± Yvonne¡¯s tone was mocking. ¡°What on earth are you trying to do?¡± Olivia frowned, and her expression was still impatient. ¡°What am I trying to do?¡± Yvonne¡¯s eyes shifted, and her tone suddenly became sharp. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m trying to help you! Do you know that a man¡¯s wealth is his ruin? There are some things that a bumpkin from a small town like you can¡¯t get. It might kill one even when gold strikes.¡± As she spoke, she threw out a bank card. ¡°There¡¯s 6 million dors in here. Leave Daniel and get lost with this money. The further, the better.¡± Yvonne¡¯s tone was arrogant and bossy. She acted like she was in the position of the superior and didn¡¯t take Olivia seriously. Hearing this, Olivia finally got it. She was a little amused. ¡°You like Daniel, right?¡± Yvonne leaned back in her chair and gave orders like a queen. ¡°Let me give you a piece of advice. It¡¯s important to know your limits. You¡¯re only worthy of an average rich second¨Cgeneration. You can¡¯t dream of an outstanding person like Daniel. If you know what¡¯s good for you, stay away. If you don¡¯t, don¡¯t me me for being heartless.¡± As she spoke, she stood up and stared at Olivia. Her tone was like a venomous snake. ¡°Last time, it was all that idiot Emma¡¯s fault that you escaped. But for me, I won¡¯t give you a second chance. If you fall into my hands, I¡¯ll make you wish you were dead!¡± Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Yvonne¡¯s expression was like a venomous snake hiding in the grass, making one shudder. However, Olivia did not seem to hear her. His expression was calm and indifferent. It was as if she did not take her words to heart. She ignored Yvonne and just packed her things naturally until Yvonne couldn¡¯t help but stand in front of her To be honest, Olivia¡¯s performance was a little unexpected. Ordinary people would be angry when they heard someone threatening them, even if they didn¡¯t care, and they would retort. However, Olivia did not show any emotion at all. She did not care at all. Yyonne was extremely surprised and asked her, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you reacting at all?¡± Olivia lifted her eyelids. Her beautiful round eyes emitted wisps of cold light. ¡°How do you want me to react?¡± She asked back. Yvonne frowned. ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry? Aren¡¯t you furious? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll really attack you?¡± Hearing this, Olivia finally smiled. She was carrying a cloth bag and wearing ordinary casual clothes, but she had a strong aura just by standing there. She lowered her head and smiled as if she had just heard something ridiculous ¡°Last month.¡± She siz to speak slowly. Her voice was like a cello, low and pleasant, with a steady certainty. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I identally bumped into a three¨Cyear¨Cold child. He was the same. He stood before me with his hands on his hips as he said ruthlessly, ¡®Hey, just wait. I won¡¯t let you off. If you dare to bump into me again, I won¡¯t be polite to you.¡® After that, he even pulled out a stic gun and pretended to shoot me.¡± With that, Olivia looked at Yvonne leisurely and mockingly. She said softly, ¡°Ms. Yvonne, I didn¡¯t expect you, almost 30, to be as childish as a three¨Cyear¨Cold boy. Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you just because you said a few words? You think too highly of yourself!¡± As she spoke, Olivia slowly approached Yvonne. She tilted her head and slowly rubbed her wrist. Yvonne was stunned by the coldness in Olivia¡¯s eyes. Her face turned pale, and she couldn¡¯t help but tremble. ¡°What¡­ what are you doing?¡± ¡°Nothing¡± Olivia imitated Yvonne and put on an innocent expression. Didn¡¯t you say before that there¡¯s no conflict between us? I only approached you to let you understand me better. Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to deal with me? Didn¡¯t you want me to wish I was dead? I¡¯ll let you know me and let you know how much you have to do to deal with me.¡± As she said that, Olivia quickly extended her right hand. Before Yvonne could react, she heard a crack in her arms. They were actually out of shape! Her two arms werepletely deformed and bent unnaturally. Seeing this, Yvonne¡¯s expression changed drastically. Cold sweat dripped. down her face, and her entire body went limp. She had always been hiding behind everyone like a venomous snake, spying on others. She had never confronted her opponents like this. Such an obvious and bold threat instantly made Yvonne¡¯s legs go weak and her entire body tremble. She thought that Olivia was a rabbit and she was a fox. She did not expect. Olivia to be a white wolf disguised as a rabbit! Yvonne trembled non¨Cstop. She subconsciously shrank her body and looked at Olivia nervously. ¡°What¡­ what are you doing? Don¡¯t mess around. It¡¯s illegal to kill someone.¡± ¡°Kill some ¡°You th Huh¡­ Olivia chuckled and looked at Yvonne proudly. highly of yourself. To me, you¡¯re nothing. You¡¯re worse than an am. I find it troublesome to trample you to death. If you hadn¡¯t insisted oning to me time and time again, I wouldn¡¯t even know who you are!¡± She raised her hand and grabbed Yvonne¡¯s chin. Her tone was cold. ¡°There¡¯s a limit to my patience. I¡¯ll give you a warning this time. If there¡¯s a next time¡­¡± Olivia smiled slightly and returned Yvonne¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯ll also make you wish you were dead!¡± With that, she patted Yvonne¡¯s arm twice, turned around, and left. Billionare¡¯s Missing Darling +5 vouchert As soon as Olivia left, Yvonne instantly copsed to the ground like a deted ball. Shivering, she took out a recording pen from her chest. On one hand, she was here to warn Olivia. On the other hand, she wanted to force her to say something inappropriate and edit it to frame her. In the end, the warning did not work. Instead, she was so frightened that her legs went weak. Fortunately, the conversation was recorded, so she didn¡¯t suffer for nothing. Yvonne turned on the recording pen and wanted to listen to it. However, something strange happened. Other than what she said at the beginning, what Olivia said was not recorded at all. There was only static. How did that happen? Yvonne¡¯s face was ashen. She couldn¡¯t believe it. She opened a few documents in a row, but nothing was recorded. Just as she was panicking, the door suddenly opened. Olivia turned back and shook something in her hand. ¡°This is a sound jammer.¡± Her tone was indifferent as she looked at Yvonne like a clown. ¡°If you like Daniel, fight for it openly. Don¡¯t y dirty tricks behind my back.¡± Olivia frowned as she said that. She did look down on Yvonne, who only knew how to y some tricks. She was not presentable. As soon as she entered the room, she sensed something was wrong. Because she was in the laboratory all year round, Olivia knew all kinds of machines like the back of her hand. Moreover, she was a young scientist, so the country had attached great importance to her. To preve yone from obtaining scientific secrets through eavesdropping and surveince, she always carried a machine that could identify surveince equipment when she went out. Not only could it discover the surveince equipment immediately, but it could also interfere. Looking at Olivia, Yvonne¡¯s eyes almost popped out. She couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Stop talking!¡± Olivia did not want to listen to her and interrupted her directly. ¡°You¡¯d better behave yourself.¡± With that, she turned around and left. She found Daniel downstairs and left with him. Sitting in the car, Olivia rummaged through the cloth bag. Daniel turned. to look at her and asked, ¡°Did you leave anything behind?¡± Olivia touched her neck. It was a square tinum card she had worn since she was young. The word ¡°Taylor¡± was engraved on it. Because of this card, Isaac did not change herst name, so her surname was still Taylor. She had always cherished this card. However, it was not important now. In the past, she cherished the card because she used to have fantasies about her parents. This card contained her longing for her mother. Now that she had cut off her kinship, this card was dispensable. ¡°If it¡¯s missing, so be it. Maybe it¡¯s hinting at a new beginning,¡± Olivia thought to herself. At the thought, Olivia looked up at Daniel, smiled, and shook her head. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t leave anything behind. What I left behind is not what I Want¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Keep the old, and you get nothing new.¡± Daniel¡¯s voice was gentle. At the same time, in Olivia¡¯s room, Yvonne took out a square tinum card from her pocket. She touched the word ¡°Taylor¡± on it with her fingertips, and a sinister look shed in her eyes. Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Chapter 92 At this moment, there was a suddenmotion downstairs. Yvonne casually wrapped the ne around her wrist and walked downstairs. As soon as she arrived at the living room, she saw a hale and hearty old man sitting in the living room. It was Isaac Yvonne was shocked. Then, she smiled warmly and greeted him. ¡°Isaac, you¡¯re here?¡± The old man nodded at Yvonne with a gentle expression. Isaac was a distinguished guest. Everyone came to greet him. Liam leaned on his walking stick and urged his assistant to help him downstairs. As soon as he arrived at the living room, Liam went forward excitedly. ¡°Isaac, you¡¯re finally here.¡± Isaac smiled at Liam, and the two of them exchanged pleasantries. Isaac said, ¡°I came early. I hope that I won¡¯t disturb you guys.¡± Upon hearing this, Samuel shook his head. ¡°How can you say that? Your arrival brings light to the Taylor family¡¯s humble dwelling. How can you say that you¡¯re disturbing us?¡± Isaac smiled. He did not humble himself, but he did not follow Samuel¡¯s enthusiasm either. He had seen many passionate people. Whether it was a noble family or a beggar in dire straits, he treated them equally. In his eyes, there was no etween high and low. He would treat them equally as long as see a doctor. He was neither servile nor overbearing and had his strength of character. distition they co It only took a few moments for the Taylor family to be impressed by the grace of Isaac. They thought he was worthy to be from a hidden family passed down for hundreds of years, and he had the air of ancient schrs.¡± Isaac had nned toe the day after tomorrow but arrived today in advance. He exined to everyone, ¡°I arrived yesterday afternoon. I originally wanted to visit my granddaughter, but unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t contact her. She didn¡¯t answer my call, and I couldn¡¯t find her at school. Anyway, I have nothing to do. Instead of dying for two days, I came early. Mhung That Liam said, ¡°You¡¯re always wee here.¡± Yvonne sat next to Isaac with a gentle and obedient expression. She was very curious about the granddaughter Isaac was talking about. ¡°Why can¡¯t you contact her? Do you need my help? Did something happen?¡± Thinking of his granddaughter. Isaac frowned and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s still angry with me. Let¡¯s not talk about her. She¡¯s very safe. Nothing will happen to her.¡± ¡°Angry?¡± Yvonne widened her eyes in surprise. ¡°Oh my god! One must be happy to have such a good grandfather like you. How could she dare to br angry with you? She¡¯s too insensible. She doesn¡¯t know how lucky she is. If I were her, I would always stay by your side.¡± Hearing this, Isaacughed and said. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m too impatient and hurt her heart. She¡¯s a good kid.¡± He was trying to defend his granddaughter. Seeing this, Yvonne no longer said that his granddaughter was insensible. She quickly changed her tone and began to praise his granddaughter. This time, the smile on Isaac¡¯s face was much more sincere. He couldn¡¯t help but nod and say, ¡°She¡¯s very clever. She¡¯s just naughty and has a bad temper.¡± His tone was filled with love for his granddaughter. When he mentioned. his granddaughter, his eyes sparkled. Yvonne and Emma were envious when they saw it. They also wanted a grandfather who loved them so much. After a si xchange of pleasantries, Isaac checked Liam¡¯s condition. Liam w¡­ nervous. He kept staring at Isaac. After Isaac checked, he immediately asked. ¡°How is it? Can it be treated?¡± Isaac shook his head. ¡°No, I can only maintain this state for now. I can¡¯tpletely cure it.¡± Hearing this, Liam¡¯s eyes shed with disappointment. However, he was already mentally prepared. He did not feel particrly ufortable. He just sighed. ¡°It¡¯s good enough that it can be maintained.¡± Isaac nced at Liam with a deep gaze. No one knew what he was thinking. After a while, he said, ¡°If my granddaughter is here, she should be able to treat your leg.¡± 17 12 inmare¡¯s Missing Darling Isaac hade for Olivia this time. Back then, Olivia had given up on medicine, which made his heart ache. He scolded her fiercely and said some harsh words. After so many years, Isaac had long regretted it. He knew that Olivia had given up on medical skills because of Gillian. This child was too sentimental. She had to bear everything herself and give everything to others. This was what made Isaac the angriest and also the most heartbroken. Knowing that Olivia valued rtionships, Isaac made this trip in hopes of using the Taylor family to make Olivia practice medicine again. That child valued friendship and kinship the most. If the Taylor family people wanted her to practice medicine, she would agree. Hearing Isaac mention his granddaughter again, everyone was surprised. Previously, they thought the renowned doctor kept talking about his granddaughter because he loved her too much. However, when he mentioned her again seriously, their thoughts changed. Could it be that his granddaughter was really so good that she was even. better than him? That should be impossible! Everyone quickly rejected this idea and only said politely, ¡°Your granddaughter is amazing. If only she is here.¡± Isaac understood the meaning behind their words. He knew that they did. not believe it. However, he did not exin. When Olivia returned and cured Liam¡¯s leg, they would believe it. Liam¡¯s leg was not suitable for acupuncture now, so Isaac wrote a prescription and was about to leave. Yvonne illy stood up and said that she wanted to send Isaac off. Isaac couldn¡¯t refuse it, so he could only agree. After getting into the car, Yvonne opened the door for Isaac. She rolled up her sleeves, revealing the square tinum card on her wrist with the word ¡°Taylor¡± engraved. Isaac was shocked and pointed at the card. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Yvonne frowned and secretly scolded herself for being careless and revealing it. Once others saw that she had the card in her hand, it would be difficult for her to frame Olivia. Although scolding herself in her heart, she still looked gentle and refined as she exined softly. ¡°This is a gift from a friend of mine.¡± ¡°Friend? Iaar looked carefully at the card and confirmed that it was Olivia¡¯s, Olivia had always cherished it as a family item. How could she give it away? Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Yvonne nodded with a serious expression. ¡°We¡¯re very good friends. She gave it to me ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re good friends.¡± Isaac nodded and smiled. ¡°This chain is very nice¡° After that, his attitude toward Yvonne became gentler, as if he was looking at his own junior. It was completely different from the polite gentleness from before. Yvonne was sharp and quickly realized the difference. She was surprised. and did not understand why Isaac¡¯s attitude toward her had suddenly changed. Still, that was a good thing. She said tentatively, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for you toe to Evervale, Isaac. Why don¡¯t you stay for a few more days? I¡¯ll bring you around, okay?¡± Isaac chuckled. ¡°Then thank you.¡± Yvonne was pleasantly surprised. She was only asking tentatively. She didn¡¯t expect Isaac to agree. Isaac had always had a strange temper. He looked gentle on the surface, but he was aloof. Previously, Yvonne had spent a lot of effort, but she could not make him treat her differently. Unexpecte e suddenly became gentle to her today. What a leat surprise! Yvonne was overjoyed. Isaac was a renowned doctor. Countless people were fighting to get treatment from him, but they had never seen his true face. With Isaac in hand, she could open the door to all the nobles in Evervale. No, she didn¡¯t have to open it. They would fight to greet her. This was a huge resource! Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Daniel sent Olivia home. Olivia had not been home for a few days and the house was very dusty. In the past, a housekeeper woulde over regrly to tidy up. Perhaps because Olivia was not home the past few days, the housekeeper could not enter the house without a key, and so no one came to tidy up. Daniel walked around the sofa, but he did not sit down. Olivia was a little embarrassed to see that. There was indeed a lot of dust on the sofa, Olivia took out a duster and swept the dust away. With a slightly red face, she exined, ¡°I haven¡¯t been home the past few days, so my house is a little/messy.¡± Ever since Daniel confessed, Olivia had been more self¨Cconscious. She could no longer be as carefree as before and would be a little shy in front of Daniel. Daniel rarely saw Olivia like this. Ever since Olivia lost her memory, she had always been cold and indifferent. This was the first time Daniel had. seen her shy. He felt that Olivia was quite adorable this way. Daniel felt that Olivia¡¯s slightly red face reminded him of a rabbit. He really wanted to hug her and rub her soft fur. Daniel deliberately frowned and stared at the sofa. He looked troubled, as if he was trying to say that the sofa was dirty and he didn¡¯t want to sit on 1. it. As expected, Olivia instantly became nervous. She looked around. There was nowhere else to sit in the living room except her workbench, but that wasn¡¯t the right ce. Where should he sit? Olivia W first time d always been calm andposed, felt troubled for the While she was still in a dilemma, Daniel had already pushed open the bedroom door and walked in. Olivia¡¯s apartment was a small one¨Cbedroom apartment with a bedroom of less than 215 square feet. With the cab and the six¨Cfoot bed, there was almost no more¨Cspace in the bedroom. The moment Daniel walked into the bedroom, his long legs made the originally small room look even more ustrophobic. Motor¡¯s Missing Darling I¡¯ll sit here, Daniel said. He turned and sat on the bed, his long legs bent. Olivia was shocked and immediately said. ¡°How can you sit on the bed?¡± Daniel suddenly looked up. His handsome face instantly became charming. Propping himself up on the bed with one hand, he turned his body slightly to look up at her. With a low and hoarse voice, he said, I can¡¯t sit? Do you want me to lie down?¡± Olivia was stunned for a moment. Her face burned. Redness spread from her cheeks to the depths of her neck. As a CEO, you don¡¯t even have a bed at home, yet you still want to freeload at someone else¡¯s house?¡± Olivia said. Daniel smiled shamelessly. ¡°I¡¯m not a freeloader. You¡¯re the only one who has such an honor.¡± Olivia had always been eloquent, but when faced with Daniel, she would always blush for no reason and be left speechless after a while. When Daniel saw that Olivia¡¯s face was flushed red, there was a hint of satisfaction in his smile. Then, he suddenly raised his hand and pulled Olivia onto the bed, pressing her down tightly. Because it was too sudden, Olivia could not react in time. She stared at Daniel with her eyes opened wide. It took her a while to realize what the current situation was like. She was actually pinned under him! Embarrassed, Olivia struggled against him, but Daniel held her tightly and pressed her against the bed. He looked at her domineeringly. ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Daniel said. Olivia could feel his hot breath against her ear. ¡°Does your stomach hurt?¡± As Daniel spoke, he ced one hand on Olivia¡¯s abdomen. His palm was hot, and though her thin clothes, Olivia felt a warmth that made her aching st 2 instantly feelfortable. At this moment, Daniel softened his expression. With a calm and serious look, he said, ¡°Rest well. Don¡¯t worry about anything. I¡¯m here.¡± Previously, after he drank Olivia¡¯s coffee at the Taylor¡¯s ce, Daniel realized that Olivia was having her period today. Her periods had always been very regr, and Daniel had always remembered the date. It was just that he had not seen her for many years and thus, he did not immediately recall it. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. When Daniel drank the brown sugar tea, he suddenly remembered. vouchers After the food was delivered, Daniel made a few simple and nourishing dishes ording to the recipe. It was his first time cooking, so he wasn¡¯t very good at it. However, after making two dishes, he was able to cook with ease. A sinart person would be able to learn anything quickly. Even when it came to cooking, he would be able to pick things up quickly and his food. would be very delicious. The dishes were ready and ced on the table. Daniel wiped his hands and was about to wake Olivia up when he stopped at the bedroom door. Daniel frowned. He felt that something was not enough, so he returned to the kitchen and took out a fruit knife. He did some calctions, then. used the knife to make a cut on his left index finger. Olivia was sleeping very soundly. It had been a long time since she had slept so soundly. While she was at the Taylor¡¯s, Olivia had not been able to get any proper sleep. Although Olivia had let go of her feelings for the Taylor family, she still could not calm down. She had to spend a lot of effort to get herself to rx. It was only when Olivia returned home that she was able topletely rx. She was sofortable that she did not even want to get out of bed. In a daze, Olivia smelled the fragrance of food and slowly opened her eyes. Because Olivia had just woken up, there was still a trace of confusion on her face. Her unguarded face was a little childlike, no longer cold and indifferent as before. Was Dani oking? Olivia till er head and thought about it. After thinking for a while, she felt that it was impossible. A person like Daniel really could not be associated with cooking. Daniel waspletely from a different world. How could a high and mighty king deign to cook personally for someone else? Shaking her head to clear her mind, Olivia lifted the nket and got out of bed. Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Olivia came to the dining room and looked at the dishes on the table. How should she put it? It didn¡¯t look that good; it didn¡¯t look like takeout from a hotel. Could it really be Daniel¡¯s cooking? She looked up at Daniel in the kitchen. His back was facing her, and she didn¡¯t know what he was busy with. Olivia wanted to go over and take a look, but when she thought of what had happened previously, she felt a little embarrassed. She gently knocked on the table to attract his attention. Sure enough, Daniel turned around when he heard the sound. He was a little surprised to see her. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± he said. Then, Daniel put his left hand behind his back. Olivia did not think much about it. She pointed at the food on the table and asked, ¡°Did you make this?¡± ¡°Try it. Do you like it?¡± Daniel nodded and picked up his knife and fork to pick a piece of beef for Olivia. Seeing this, Olivia quickly took a bowl to receive it. Unexpectedly. Daniel bypassed the bowl and brought the beef to her mouth. Olivia looked down at the beef by her lips and blushed again. That was it. She should just forget about not blushing today. Daniel¡¯s sudden intimacy made Olivia ufortable. She was too embarrassed to open her mouth and eat the food that was about to reach her mouth, so she just stayed unmoving. Daniel did not seem to notice her embarrassment at all. Instead, he misunderstood and even frowned and asked, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s hot?¡± As he p Daniel brought the beef to his lips and pressed his lips against it to test the temperature. ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s not hot.¡± Then, Daniel brought the beef to her mouth again. Olivia was speechless. The meat was already pressed to her lips! Olivia was really too embarrassed to eat this piece of beef. She didn¡¯t like to be so close to people. Ever since Olivia fell out with Gillian Dale, when she went to university, Olivia had always been alone and never got close to anyone. 00e¡¯s Missing Darling Previously, when Daniel was restraining her, that level of intimacy was already at Olivia¡¯s limit. Olivia had indulged him only because she had a good impression of Daniel. But now, this was too much. Before Olivia could speak, Daniel seemed to understand something. Heughed at himself, then asked ¡°You despise me?¡± There was a hint of loneliness in his expression. He had a handsome face to begin with. Such a sad and disappointed expression neutralized his aggressiveness. He no longer had a domineering aura. Instead, he looked aggrieved. Seeing this, Olivia¡¯s heart instantly softened. Before she could make a conscious decision, her body moved on its own. ord. She leaned over and took a bite of the beef. The way she snatched at the meat made it look as though she had never eaten anything before. After eating the beef, Olivia immediately regretted it. She lowered her eyes and scolded herself for not thinking properly. Why did she lose her rationality whenever she was facing Daniel? Daniel was also shocked by the ferocity of Olivia¡¯s eating. He propped up his chin and chuckled. With his charming manner, he said, ¡°You¡¯re so impatient. Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s more.¡± Daniel picked up another piece for Olivia. Just like that, he fed Olivia her whole lunch. When Olivia was full, she suddenly realized that Daniel had not eaten a single bite. ¡°You should eat too. Don¡¯t just focus on me,¡± she urged. Daniel¡¯s leisurely gazended on Olivia¡¯s face. His gaze lingered on her lustrousd r a moment before he said in a hoarse and seductive voice, ¡°I¡¯m fal Olivia looked at his clean bowl and was puzzled. ¡°What did you eat?¡± Daniel had clearly not eaten anything. Daniel said slowly, ¡°Beauty.¡± Then, he muttered softly, ¡°It is not beauty that intoxicates; it is one¡¯s love of beauty that intoxicates.¡± Olivia was once again struck dumb. In an instant, she felt all the blood in her body rush to her head. This scoundrel! After a while, the blush on Olivia¡¯s face subsided and her expression Pillionaire¡¯s Missing Darling became calm again. She looked at the dishes and once again, urged Daniel to eat. ¡°Stop fooling around. Hurry up and eat. The dishes will turn cold soon.¡± After dinner, Olivia took the initiative to wash the dishes while Daniel stayed by her side to help. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. At first, Olivia did not notice it, but after a while, she realized that something was wrong. Daniel always used his right hand and kept his left hand behind his back. Even when he carried arger te, he only used one hand. Olivia frowned slightly and a hint of doubt shed in her eyes. She grabbed Daniel¡¯s left hand when he was not paying attention. Then, she saw that his index finger was wrapped in gauze, and a hideous wound could be vaguely seen behind it. The gauze was stained with blood. Seeing this, Olivia felt as if someone had stabbed her in the heart. It was so painful that she stumbled. Without a word, she pulled Daniel to the sofa and sat him down. Daniel could tell that she was angry, so he was exceptionally obedient. He did not say a word and let her do whatever she wanted. Olivia found the first aid kit and removed the gauzeyer byyer. The wound on his index finger was very big, almost an inch long. If Olivia was not a doctor, she would definitely drag him to the hospital to stitch up the wound. She found a bottle of homemade medicinal powder and applied it to the wound. Then, she wrapped it up with gauzeyer byyer. ¡°You have to be careful with your diet for the next few days. You can¡¯t eat spicy or heavily¨Cseasoned dishes. Your hand can¡¯t get wet,¡± Olivia instructed. Daniel le at her serious and focused eyes. A hint of gentleness. shed across his eyes as he agreed softly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be careful.¡± Ellis came to pick Daniel up. Daniel had a meeting in the afternoon and it was very important. He could not bete, so he left after lunch. When Ellis heard that Daniel had injured his hand, his face immediately fell. Ellis looked like he was about to cry. Olivia looked at Ellis curiously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Thinking that Ellis was worried about Daniel¡¯s wound, she exined, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. He just shouldn¡¯t get it wet. He¡¯ll be fine in three to four days. If he¡¯s careful to not aggravate it, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± +5 voucher Ellis nced at Daniel, who was walking in front. Ellis slowed down slightly andined to Olivia, ¡°Miss Olivia, you may not know, but Mr. Sullivan¡¯s wound will definitely get wet.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Olivia did not understand. Ellis sighed. ¡°You don¡¯t know, but the CEO is a workaholic. When he¡¯s busy, he doesn¡¯t even have time to eat, let alone remember the wound on his hand. Once he starts working, he¡¯ll bepletely focused and won¡¯t remember not to touch water at all.¡± Olivia frowned. ¡°You can remind him.¡± ¡°When he¡¯s at the office, I¡¯ll definitely remind him, but there¡¯s nothing I can do when he gets home.¡± Ellis gave an example. ¡°For example, Mr. Sullivan likes to think while washing his face and brushing his teeth. Once he starts thinking about work, he definitely won¡¯t remember that there¡¯s a wound on his hand. He doesn¡¯t like people approaching him, and when there¡¯s no one to remind him, he will definitely use both hands. This will wet the wound.¡± This was really a problem. Olivia frowned. After a while, she thought of a solution. ¡°You can call him at night to remind him.¡± Upon hearing this, Ellis put on a frightened expression. ¡°What? How can I disturb Mr. Sullivan if there¡¯s nothing urgent? He¡¯ll kill me!¡± What should they do? Olivia was at her wit¡¯s end. Ellis secretly sized Olivia up. Seeing her worried look, he deliberately sighed. ¡°If only someone could stay by his side to remind him. Unfortunately, Mr. Sullivan doesn¡¯t have a wife. Mr. Andrew is too young to understand these things. Zoe and the others are old, so they can¡¯t keep an eye on Mr. Sullivan at all times.¡± After sayi CEO gets at, seeing that Olivia did not react, Ellis continued, ¡°If the wound wet, his wound will definitely not recover easily. If the injury drags on like this, it will definitely be serious. What should we do?¡± At this point, Olivia still did not reply. Helpless, Ellis could only grit his teeth and stomp his feet. He said directly, ¡°Miss Olivia, why don¡¯t you stay at Mr. Sullivan¡¯s house for the next two days? With you around, I¡¯ll be at ease.¡± After saying that, Ellis saw Olivia giving him a deadpan look. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Even though she had seen through Mr. Wilson¡¯s schemes, Olivia was still willing to fall for it because she was quite concerned about Daniel. He wouldn¡¯t have broken his hand if he hadn¡¯t been cooking for her. Olivia had always been relenting. It was not typical of her to ignore it. Daniel, who was already in the car, saw Olivia walking over through the mirror. His eyes were instantly lit¨Cup with smiles, and his face was as light as a spring breeze. However, when Olivia opened the car door and got in, his expression changed to shock in a sh. He stared at Olivia with innocent eyes, as if asking Olivia why she got into the car. Was she nning to hitch a ride? Olivia exined, ¡°I¡¯m concerned about your hand. Do you mind if I bother you for a couple of days?¡± Upon hearing this, Daniel was slightly surprised. He raised his thick ck eyebrows and then suddenly leaned over. His deep and shimmering eyes shed with emotion, and his tone was half teasing and half earnest. ¡°Are you caring about me?¡± Olivia¡¯s breathing sped up. Her body shrank back and pressed against the back of the seat subconsciously. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. What was he going to do? Daniel chuckled. He picked up the seatbelt and buckled Olivia. It turned out that he was wearing a seatbelt for her. Olivia heaved a sigh of relief, but at the same time, she felt a little embarrassed that she was too nervous. Mr. Wilson got in the car and drove Olivia to the Sullivan family before heading thepany. Andrew to the kindergarten during the day. When he was picked up by the driver in the afternoon, his chubby little hand, which had five vortices on the back, was still clutching a cookie box. He obediently ced it on his little legs. The driver asked him to put it on the seat. Andrew shook his head, his chubby hands gripping it tightly. Seeing this, the driver couldn¡¯t help but be curious. ¡°What¡¯s inside?¡± Andrew said softly, ¡°Cookies I made.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± The driver eximed, ¡°Mr. Andrew is so awesome. Andrew was a little shy after being praised. His blushed cheeks were like two big apples. The box contained cookies that the teacher had taught the children to make. She said she wanted the kids to make some cookies to express their love to their parents. The other children made ten biscuits, live for their mothers and five for their fathers. Daniel did not have a mother, so he nned to only make five. However, when he was kneading the dough, he suddenly thought of Olivia. Although Olivia was not his mother, he liked her and decided to make biscuits for her. So he made twelve cookies, five for his father and seven for Olivia, Because he liked Olivia a little more, he made two more for her. When they reached home, Zoe came over to pick up the cookies in his hand. Then, she took Andrew to wash his hands. Andrew was thinking about the cookies and wanted to send them to Olivia. He asked when his father would be back and wanted his father to bring him to her. How could Zoe know Daniel¡¯s whereabouts? However, she thought for a moment and said, ¡°He should be back before dinner. Miss Olivia is here. Mr. Sullivan won¡¯t be back toote.¡± ¡°What?¡± He didn¡¯t expect Olivia to be here. Andrew widened his eyes in surprise and looked up at Zoe. ¡°Miss Olivia? You mean Olivia is here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Zoe nodded. She felt that Andrew¡¯s surprised look was too cute. She could not help but tap the tip of his nose and say gently, ¡°Miss e guest room upstairs. Let¡¯s wash our hands and change our clothes i e going to look for her, okay?¡± Olivia is ¡°Yes.¡± Andrew nodded heavily. He was extremely happy. After that, he ran upstairs. When he saw Olivia, his entire body softened. He wished he could turn into candy floss and attach himself to Olivia. He looked up as he hugged her legs. ¡°Olivia, why are you here?¡± Olivia was sitting on the sofa and reading a book. All of a sudden, a plump kid ran in and hugged her legs. Olivia¡¯s heart softened when she felt such a chubby lump pressing against her. She bent down and carried Biliuniene¡¯s Missing Darling him onto hisp. ¡°Because I felt that my little Andrew was missing me, so I came over.¡± How magical! Their eyes were simr. Staring at Olivia, Andrew was curious and shy. ¡°You¡¯re so amazing. You actually know that I miss you.¡± He counted with his fair little fingers. ¡°I missed you three times the day before yesterday, five times yesterday, six times today¡­¡± The child¡¯s soft voice fell into Olivia¡¯s ears, making her heart melt away. What an adorable child! Olivia suddenly thought of Daniel¡¯s suggestion. Actually, it was not that unbearable to be with him. She felt a little tempted by this man, and more importantly, she adored Andrew even more. She loved this little boy. Actually, after thinking about it carefully, this suggestion was really not bad. Since Olivia was here, there was no need to send it to her. Andrew ran to get the cookie box, divided seven pieces, and ran upstairs. Looking at the adorable cookies that were obviously made by the child himself, Olivia was pleasantly surprised. Her eyes moistened slightly. ¡°You made them for me?¡± Andrew nodded. His face was red and he was a little embarrassed. He scratched his head and said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Thank you, Andrew. You¡¯re the best.¡± Olivia touched the cookies and ced them on the table. She held Andrew¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat together. Can you divide them?¡± Andrew took out the cookies. One for Olivia, one for himself, one for Olivia, one for himself¡­ In the end, there was a missed one. Of the i cookies, Olivia was given four, but he himself was given three. When Olivia saw this scene, she picked up one of hers and gave it to Andrew. Seeing this, Andrew waved his hands anxiously. He tried to stop her. ¡°No, no. Then you get less.¡± How could a child resist an adult? In the end, Olivia ced that cookie on Andrew¡¯s side. Buonane¡¯s Missing Darling Andrew couldn¡¯t figure out this problem. He lowered his head and looked at Olivia¡¯s cookies, which were one less than his. He was a little upset because he loved Olivia and he hoped she could get more cookies. He frowned and thought for a moment before his eyes suddenly lit up. An idea came to his mind that he should give Olivia a kiss on her cheek. ¡°That¡¯s good enough,¡± the boy said, blushing himself. The moment the little boy¡¯s soft kissnded on Olivia¡¯s face, her heart almost skipped a beat. A warm and sweet emotion suddenly swept her heart. This little boy had really moved her too much. She couldn¡¯t help but hold Andrew in her arms and said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re so sweet!¡± The furry little guyy on Olivia¡¯s neck. He was still too young. A five¨Cyear¨Cold child could not understand Olivia¡¯splicated emotions. However, when he saw Olivia¡¯s expression, he thought that she was sad. He reached out and patted her back. ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not sad.¡± Olivia nodded. How could she be sad when such a cute little angel was with her? She was the happiest person in the world because this little angel liked her so much. Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Chapter 96 After eating the cookies, Olivia and Andrew yed with sticine together. Because Andrew¡¯s star sign was Aries, Olivia pinched out a sheep. Her hands were skillful. Although it was her first time ying with sticine, she found the knack after rubbing and pinching it a few times. Moreover, she had learned drawing before. Themb was made so lively that Andrew eximed repeatedly. ¡°Amazing! Olivia is awesome!¡± With Andrew¡¯s exmation, Olivia squeezed out a flock of sheep. There was a mother sheep, a father sheep, a sheep baby, and grandparents sheep. With such a big family and pets, in the end, it was almostparable to Shaun the Sheep. It was almost time for dinner. The two of them went to wash their hands. Zoe saw the little sheep were so beautiful that she could not bear to destroy them. She took them out and ced them in the living room. She nned to find a ce to put themter. Coincidentally, Daniel came back. When he saw the flock of sheep on the coffee table, he frowned. His eyes shed with displeasure. ¡°Where did you get these sheep? Throw them away.¡± He was raised in a big family and had a refined taste of aesthetics when it came to indoor items. He could tell at a nce that this flock of sheep was ipatible with the noble style of the living room and destroyed the luxurious decoration of the house. Zoe had always been afraid of Daniel. When she heard this, she immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll take them away right now.¡± After picking them up. she did not forget to exin in a low voice, ¡°This was made by Miss T Olivia. thought that it was a pity to dumb it together, so I wanted to find a c eep the sheep. If Mr. Samuel doesn¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll throw them away now.¡± Made by Olivia? ¡°Wait,¡± Daniel called out to Zoe. Zoe was puzzled when Daniel came forward and took the flock of sheep. He lowered his head and looked at them carefully for a while. When he spoke again, his tonepletely changed. ¡°How cute these sheep are.¡± &ploring burling 5 voucher: What a Bekle maril After Daniel finished speaking, he looked around as if he was looking for a suitable ce to ce the sheep. However, he felt that nowhere was suitable. In the end, he frowned and said, ¡°Put it in my study. This flock matches the style of the study.¡± Although Zoe rarely entered the study, she was clearly aware of its style. Was such a cold and solemn style reallypatible with this flock of sheep? Although Zorined in her heart, in the end, the flock of sheep still entered Daniel¡¯s study. After dinner, Andrew returned to his room to sleep. Daniel was also tired and wanted to sleep. Olivia checked the time and was a little surprised. It was only 8 pm. Did all CEOs sleep so carly? She reminded him, ¡°Be careful of the wound. Don¡¯t get it wet.¡± Daniel nodded and returned to his room. Olivia also went back to her room. However, just as she reached the door, she heard a suppressed shorting from Daniel¡¯s room. It was a very restrained voice, but it made people panic. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Olivia¡¯s heart squeezed. She hurriedly went over and knocked on the door. Daniel, who came out to open the door, looked depressed. His handsome face was pale. Olivia lowered her head and saw the crease on his right wrist. It found out that he couldn¡¯t unbutton his right cuff with his injured left hand. Olivia was amused. It turned out that the superior Daniel could also have such al SS moment. She held out her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± As she spoke, she reached out to unbutton his sleeves. Sophic, who was tidying up the living room downstairs, happened to see this scene. Her eyes almost popped out. Oh my God! Was that Mr. Sullivan? He always avoided contact with women. Why did he allow a woman to touch him this time? hanes Missing Darling As if she had discovered a new world, Sophie hurriedly ran to the kitchen and told Zoe about this. Zoe had a look of understanding on her face as if she had already seen through it. ¡°Just wait. Mr. Sullivan is about to have his Mrs. Sullivan!¡± Olivia helped Daniel change his clothes. After washing up, the two of them sat on the sofa and chatted. ¡°Have you thought about it?¡± Daniel looked up at her with a slightly serious gaze. Olivia knew what he was talking about. She also found it a good suggestion, but wouldn¡¯t it be too soon? ¡°I remember you said seven days, right?¡± It was indeed seven days. This was the time limit he had given, but today, he regretted it. He had experienced her caring and tenderness, and he had known how wonderful it would be like when the woman he loved. helped him take off his clothes and wash up. He could no longer bear the lonely nights with no one around. Such a huge bed was not built for just one person at all. It was more appropriate for two people to sleep on it! Therefore, he must get the answer in advance. Of course, scheming Daniel would not be so direct with Olivia. He thought of another excuse. ¡°Today, my mother called me and asked me to go on a blind date.¡± Olivia was stunned. Daniel started to exin. ¡°I heard that woman has a bad temper. I¡¯m afraid that Andrew won¡¯t be happy living with her. But my mother promised she could treat him well as a good grandmother. In the future, she will take care of Andrew because I will have a new child with another woman.¡± Olivia w d of confused before she heard what Danie next said. ¡°You know, love Andrew and I don¡¯t want him to stay with his grandparents. However, if I marry a new wife, I can¡¯t guarantee that she will treat Andrew well. For Andrew, I have to send him back to my parents. There is no other choice.¡± Daniel¡¯s tone became softer. ¡°No matter how deep the love is, it can¡¯t withstand the test of time. As time passes, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll forget that Andrew. He never has a mother, so I don¡¯t want him to lose his father again.¡± Itwas words were like a bolt of lightning that ruthlessly struck Olivia¡¯s heart. It was so painful that she could not breathe. When she realized that Andrew would be bullied and be a child when parents, her stomach churned with Looking at Olivia¡¯s confused and ufortable expression, Daniel¡¯s heart throbbed. He knew he was a little anxious and was pushing her to make a decision, but he couldn¡¯t wait anymore. He was really impatient. He was afraid that she would forget him, and even forget Andrew. There Wax no sense of love in her eyes when she looked at him, He once believed that he could wait. He could take it slow and let her fall in love with him again. When her emotions were stable, he would tell her the truth Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. However, when he heard that she went on a blind date with Ethan and was bullied by the Taylor family, he could not wait anymore. He was afraid. He was afraid that she would be taken away. He was even more afraid that someone would abuse her in a ce where he was not Around He valued her like a gem. How could he see her get bullied by anyone Without waiting for Olivia to speak, Daniel continued, ¡°If you¡¯ve thought it through, apany me back to our old house tomorrow morning. A cold glint shed across Daniel¡¯s eyes. ¡°If you don¡¯te, I¡¯ll know His eyes were lowered and his face was expressionless, making it impossible to tell if he was happy or angry. Olivia left with a heavy heart. Daniel sat on the bed without moving until the cold air made him shiver. Then, hey down and covered himself with the nket. He regis again! Why did he let her think about it? He should have grabbed her hand directly and not let go until death. Why was he pretending to be a gentleman Daniel kicked the bed in rage. He was asking for trouble Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Daniel did not sleep much that night. He couldn¡¯t sleep well until dawn. This sleepless night was a waste of time. When he opened his eyes, it was already eight in the morning. Daniel frowned and pressed the switch. The curtains slowly opened automatically, and the sky was already bright outside. He got up, washed up, and changed into a suit. Then, he walked to Olivia¡¯s room and knocked on it. There was no response. Daniel frowned. Could it be that she had already got up? He turned around and was about to go to Andrew¡¯s room. When he turned his head back, he saw Zoe. ¡°Where¡¯s Miss Olivia?¡± Zoe held Andrew¡¯s schoolbag and was about to take him downstairs for breakfast and kindergarten. When she spotted Daniel, she stopped suddenly and replied respectfully, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, Miss Olivia left at five in the morning.¡± Upon hearing this, Daniel¡¯s calmness was instantly shattered. His eyes. were filled with extreme shock. His jaw tightened, and his lips shivered at few times before he said, ¡°What did you say? Say it again!¡± He erupted like a volcano as soon as he finished speaking. Zoe shivered. with fear, and the bag in her hand fell to the ground with a thump. She took a step back and waspletely stunned by Daniel. She could not speak at all. If Andrew hadn¡¯te out, she would have fallen to the ground because her legs were weak. It was tor y! Mr. Sullivan was too scary. Andrew¡­ed his eyes and walked out of his room. Due to his height, he first saw the bag on the ground and said, ¡°Zoe, my bag is on the ground.¡± lis causal words instantly shattered the terrifying atmosphere. Daniel retracted his anger and returned to his room without saying a word. there Msing Darling Andrew scratched his cars. He did not know what was wrong with his father. He ran to Zoe and picked up his bag. ¡°Is it time for school?¡± It was as if Zoe had returned from hell to the mortal world. She panted heavily for a full five minutes before calming down. Without saying a word, she pulled Andrew¡¯s hand and went downstairs for breakfast. She brought him to finish eating as quickly as possible and sent him to school. She then cleaned up the living area before leading Sophie to the small room. Sophie was shocked by Zoe¡¯s pale face and kept asking her if something had happened. Zoe kept her mouth shut and did not leak any information. She just kept shaking her head and warned her, ¡°Don¡¯t ask anything. Listen to me. I¡¯m always right.¡± She thought that Daniel would stay in his room the whole day, but in less than half an hour, there were some sounds in the living room. Zoe wanted to go out and take a look, but she was too afraid of Daniel. After hesitating for a while, she decided not to move. About fifteen minutester, a woman¡¯s cold and pleasant voice came from the living room. It took Zoe a minute to realize that it was Olivia¡¯s voice. She came back at the wrong time. Mr. Sullivan was on the verge of exploding. If Ms. Taylor returned at this moment, she would definitely get injured. Daniel rarely lost his temper, but once he did, he must be furious. The people around him kept quiet out of fear that they would displease Mr. Sullivan and suffer his wrath. ¡°Oh, no, no. Ms. Taylor would be severely scolded,¡± she thought. Zoe was a little anxious. She was wandering around the room like a headle cken. Sophield not stand it anymore. Although she did not know Mr. Sullivan as well as Zoe did, she could guess that Mr. Sullivan was angry. She sighed. ¡°Stop hesitating. Go out and take a look. Although Mr. Sullivan is angry, I think he won¡¯t vent his anger on others.¡± The Sullivan family was a noble family with more than a hundred years. of history. People from the Sullivan family were very elegant and cultured, just like the Crawley family in Downton Abbey. They took great Puthie¡¯s Missing Darling. care to treat their servants with respect. They were quite different from the nouveau riche who had little regard. for the servants and gave commands like a dog owner. Zoe nodded and sighed. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go out and take a look.¡± It was a way out to keep hiding here. The two of them tiptoed out of the door. They even imagined several scenes in their hearts. They thought about how they would make peace between Mr. Sullivan and Miss Olivia if they had a fight. However, when they came out, they found Mr. Sullivan standing beside Miss Olivia with an aggrieved expression. Unexpectedly, Miss Olivia was the one who wasposed. It turned out that the fact was the opposite. The two of them were shocked. They had imagined thousands of scenarios, but they did not exp¨¦ct such a scene. No, no, they must be hallucinating. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. How could Mr. Sullivan, who was as cold and noble as a prince, show such a grieved expression? That was too shocking! At this moment, Daniel felt extremely wronged. When he found out that Olivia had left, he was so wrathful that his body trembled. Then, he felt cold. He realized that this meant Olivia did not agree. She was unwilling to be with him. Daniel¡¯s enraged body calmed down at the thought of this. However, as time passed, he regretted it more and more. He was sorry for forcing herst night. He had certainly considered taking it slowly, so why couldn¡¯t he restrain himself? However, all these emotions turned into grievances the moment he saw Olivia. His eyes were using. ¡°Where did you go?¡± His tone was sorrowful. Olivia exin unned. She looked at Daniel with her bright eyes and softly, ¡°I went out to buy a gift and even got a styling team to get a new look.¡± Upon hearing this, Daniel realized that she had changed her hairstyle. It was a gentle chignon. She had light makeup on her face and her clothes. were elegant and noble. Daniel took her hand and sat down. He looked puzzled. ¡°Why did you have to go outside? I can just call them toe here.¡± Hraving this, Boys Bovenil er gaze a duly retracted her hand. She or on butp and one up In just an instant, her temperament changed. Nur bad evolved from her previous tenderness into a proud and noble woman? ¡°Daniel, de Laid calmly. Her voice want high, but it was clear and unhurried, yet it camed an ontoppable and irresistible power. ¡°I¡¯m not your vautal. We¡¯re evenly matched. Ike you and respect you. I love you, and I respect your family! At this point, she stood up and pointed at herself. ¡°Your styling team is yours. This new style is mine. It represents my respect and regard for your family As soon as she finished speaking, she suddenly bent down and looked at Daniel ¡®I agreed to marry you not for any external reasons, but because I¡¯m attracted to you. It is real love. I do care about you.¡± Hearing this, Daniel¡¯s eyes suddenly turned wet. He felt that his heart was about to jump out. His eyes burned as he stared at Olivia. The passionate love in his eyes was about to burn everything. His Livy had always been so proud and bright like the sun hanging high in the sky, firm and warm. She did not rely on anyone and did not look down on anyone. She was always so dazzling and eye¨C catching. Every move she made and every word she said, were as gentle as the spring breeze, and were also as powerful as a violent storm, conveying an unstoppable power! Back then, she stood in front of him like this. She tilted her head with a pair of arrogant eyes and said, ¡°I saved your life. From now on, you¡¯re mine!¡± Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Chapter 98 The Sullivan family¡¯s old mansion was halfway up the mountain. Isabe was not in good condition. Although she was not even 60 and had taken good care of herself, she could not afford to move around a lot. She rarely attended banquets and spent most of her time in the old mansion. Olivia picked up some gifts. As she was in a hurry, she did not have much time to be selective. She prepared some common gifis, expensive and decent. The Sullivan family had long known that Daniel wasing back. There were people guarding the entrance. When they entered the gate and passed through a few intersections, servants were standing on both sides weing him. Olivia was calcting this distance. From the gate to the entrance of the house was about 1,100 yards. It was indeed a vast property. It was said that housing prices in Evervale were high. A property in a great location would cost more than 1,850 dors per square foot. Daniel¡¯s home was at least 22,000 square feet, not including the courtyard andndscaping. Morcover, thisrge mansion was not the only ce where Isabe lived. There were also smaller houses around it, residences of the other members of the Sullivan family n. It should be a collection of buildings. What a prosperous family! When they arrived at the entrance of the main residence, a white¨Chaired butler in a tuxedo opened the car, with a hand behind. When Daniel came down, the butler bowed first. His attitude was respectful, and his etiquette was meticulous. Even the most tricky and on could not find any ws. picky ¡°Heir Brown.¡± Daniel nodded to the butler and walked over to open the door for Olivia. Seeing Daniel¡¯s actions, a trace of surprise shed across the butler¡¯s eyes. He did not expect their Mr. Daniel to be so careful and considerate. He had practically witnessed how he grew up and had never seen him so concerned about any woman. Mr. Brown had been a butler for many years and had seen countless high ranking offrials, nobles, and rich big shots. He¡¯d spent a long time he howing in perceptive eyes. With just one action, he could see Daniel¡¯s anitude toward Olvis. He retracted his indifferent and distant demeanor. The cold face instantly tumed kind. He grinned like a caring and gentle elder, making everyone feel at ease. He also bowed respectfully to Olivia. Damel opened his mouth. This is Miss Olivia, my fianc¨¦e.¡± The butler¡¯s eyelids fluttered, and his eyes clouded as he heard the word hancee His demeanor remained unchanged as he weed the two of them in. When they couldn¡¯t see him, his expression changed dramatically When did Mr. Daniel have a fianc¨¦e? Isabe had already chosen a good woman for him. The butler felt profound pity for Olivia as he remembered how much she treasured the girl she picked up. Miss Olivia looked considerably beautiful and had a good temperament, which made her appear well¨C educated, but such a girl was not umon. Thedy that Isabe valued was a real somebody. It was said that she was rted to the renowned doctor Isaac. They had a really close rtionship. Isaac treated her as if she were his granddaughter. Not only did he personallye to Evervale to treat Mr. Liam, but he also gave them two precious pills. One was given to Liam, and the other was given to Isabell by her. He did these all for this treasured girl. Isabe was overjoyed at this precious pill. She was extremely fond of that! Besic de youngdy was also the daughter of the Taylor family. There were rumors that the Taylor family would hand over all the assets to her in the future. What an awesome girl! She was talented, gorgeous, rich, and blessed with support from the renowned Doctor. Olivia had really beenpletely overshadowed. No matter how hard she tried, she could never catch up. Olivia was clutching Daniel¡¯s arm. She could hearughter in the living room as soon as they went through the door. She was taken aback when she heard a female voice she recognized. She raised her head to meet Yvonne¡¯s bright gare. It couldn¡¯t merely be a coincidence. She sat beside Isabe with a smile on her face, but her gaze was filled with smugness and mockery. Yvonne leaned against Isabe like a decent fairdy. On appearance, she looked like an elegant and noble debutante, but her gaze was extremely malicious. She did not contain the arrogance in her eyes as she stared at Olivia as if she had known someone was about to get embarrassed. She had always been evil and duplicitous Olivia was the one Daniel loved, and so what? No matter how much a man liked a woman, he could not give up everything for her. Family and benefits were what he had to consider more. Today. Yvonne came here to humiliate Olivia and let her know that there was always someone better than her. Even though she was the Taylor family¡¯s biological daughter, she had been raised outside the family for 18 years. Her etiquette was rough. her taste was awful, her financial condition was terrible, and shecked a strong interpersonalwork. She was only worthy of being used as a stepping stone! Thinking about marrying into the Sullivan family? That¡¯s a total daydream! In the past. Yvonne didn¡¯t hate Olivia that much. She just felt that she got in the way like a thorn in her side, so this bitch had to be kicked away. Olivia wasn¡¯t a huge deal in the haughty Yvonne¡¯s eyes. She was merely poor puppet she could y about with at will. If she came in the way steal her husband. Yvonne would kill her without hesitation. That was an unbearable sin! However, two days ago. Olivia actually broke her arm, which made Yvonne extremely resentful! She had never been treated this way since she was a child. Today, she had to exit her vengeance through Mrs. Sullivan. Daniel had to reprimand utely ruin everything about her! her and Yvonne had already schemed everything, sat proudly to gloat at Olivias shock and fear. She wanted to see her lose herposure. However, Olivia¡¯s gaze did not stop on her at all. She only nced at her lightly, as if he did not see her at all. In an instant, Yvonne¡¯s face darkened Nothing was more infuriating than disregard and indifference! Yvonne was so angry that her heart ached. There was a gloomy feeling in her heart to explode. How dare she! She¡¯s just an abject nobody. She actually dared to ignore her. It should be herself who had the right to ignore others. Seeing Daniele back, Isabe was very happy. She could not help but say, ¡°It seems you haven¡¯t forgotten the family. I thought you don¡¯t remember me at all.¡± Daniel brought Olivia to sit elegantly on the sofa opposite her. Then, he smiled and replied, ¡°Mom, the guests are all here. Don¡¯t joke on me.¡± Isabe smiled and said, ¡°So why don¡¯t you juste back and visit me more often.¡± With that, she held Yvonne¡¯s hand and introduced her warmly, ¡°This is Ms. Yvonne, the daughter of Amy from the Taylor family.¡± After saying that, she turned to Yvonne. ¡°Do you see him? That¡¯s my Daniel. You young people have to get along well.¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Shepletely ignored Olivia and treated her like air. Yvonne lowered her eyes and smiled faintly, pleasure shing across her eyes. When Daniel saw the pleasure on Yvonne¡¯s face, a trace of coldness. shed across his eyes. He clenched Olivia¡¯s hand tightly and suddenly looked up. His tone was icy, yet he was firm enough that no one could dismiss him. ¡°Mom, this is Olivia. She will be my wife.¡± Isabe scowled as she heard this. She had previously purposefully ignored Olivia because she wanted her to back off in order to prevent shame. She had not expected her son to be so daring and straightforward. Isabe was unhappy. She was interrupted by Daniel as she opened her mouth. ¡°You¡¯re i old, Mom. Why are your eyes so fuzzy that you can¡¯t even see people?¡± His tone was teasing, but it was bone¨Cchilling. Isabe was suddenly shocked and looked up at Daniel. She seemed to see the old Daniel who had just returned from the bottom of the cliff five years ago. It was as if he had returned from hell. His entire body was imbued with a bone¨Cchilling coldness as if one could be frostbitten just by looking at him. babe¡¯s hand trembled. She immediately turned to Olivia and said in a geule voice, ¡°This must be Ms. Taylor. What a beautiful girl.¡± Hearing this, Yvonne¡¯s expression darkened. She looked at Isabe in disbelief, shocked by her shift in stance. She used to dislike Olivia before. Why did her attitude change in such a *second? Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Of course, Isabe didn¡¯t like Olivia. She said these nice words because she was frightened by Daniel. Ever since Daniel returned with the child five years ago, he be a different person. He was harsh and merciless. No one, not even Isabe, could persuade him otherwise. For various reasons, Isabe felt guilty. She did not dare to interfere in Daniel¡¯s matter and mostly followed his wishes. After all, they were mother and son. Although there had been some alienation between, them, it had progressively healed over time. Their rtionship had recovered in the previous five years. However, the sudden change in Daniel¡¯s temperament just now stunned Isabepletely. It was as if she was looking at the arrogant and cold Daniel who had just returned five years ago. Hence, she was terrified. She looked Olivia up and down. She had to admit that her son, Daniel, had an impable taste. This girl was outstanding. Even Isabe, who had seen numerous beauties, was praising her for her attractive look from the bottom of her heart. Not only was she beautiful, but her demeanor was second to none. She was elegant and noble and conducted with gentleness and solemnity. Without Yvonne, Isabe would definitely like this daughter¨C inw very much. But now, the situation was different. Yvonne was a golden goose. Not to mention her family background, her rtionship with that doctor was a huge resource. Anything that was scarce was precious. That renowned doctor was indeed a scarce resource. Gradual be started to look at Olivia with a critical gaze and her tone tur old. ¡°Could you tell me something about your family?¡± Before Olivia could open her mouth, Yvonne intercepted, ¡°Isabe, she¡¯s my sister.¡± Sister? Isabe was stunned. Yvonne smiled and exined, ¡°Mrs. Sullivan, you might not know this. Olivia is the daughter the Taylor family have lost for 18 years.¡± At this Misting Harding 5 vouchers point, her tone was a little mocking. ¡°She grew up in a small family. I heard that a very old man adopted her, just an unknown doctor.¡± Isabe¡¯s frown intensified. Disdain shed over her eyes as she heard this. A middle¨Caged woman sitting around eximed, ¡°Does that mean that she grew up in a poor family?¡± Then, she faked a pitiful expression. ¡°What a pity. She¡¯s a rich youngdy but ended up in a shanty. Without the guidance of a great teacher, her knowledge and talent are probably far inferior¡± The woman who spoke was Isabe¡¯s niece. Ostensibly, she looked pitiful, but in reality, she was mocking her. Daniel¡¯s eyes darkened into a maelstrom of rage. Just as he was about to speak, he felt a warmth in his hand. It was Olivia who covered his hand and patted itfortingly. They made eye contact. Daniel understood what she meant. He leaned against the sofa and said nothing because it was Olivia¡¯s showtime. Isabe¡¯s face clouded even more as she heard her niece¡¯s statements. Olivia had a decent background. She was descended from the Taylor family, but what she had experienced waspletely uneptable. Growing up in a poor and humble family, she must be undereducated. Girls from rich families had been traveling throughout the world since they were young. They were extremely knowledgeable and well¨Cinformed. They had also been to the tropical rainforest, seen the pyramids, climbed the snow mountains¡­ These experiences and broad¨Cmindedness were not something that a daughter of a poor family could have. As for Olivia, she had probably never even left the country. Thinking of this, Isabe became even more unsatisfied. Everyon while tr sent was smart. They ttered Mrs. Sullivan and Yvonne ng Olivia¡¯s dignity. The first one to speak was Daniel¡¯s aunt, Lilian. She nced at Olivia from head to toe and then frowned. She said in a sharp and unkind tone, ¡°Olivia, what are you wearing? Don¡¯t you have any branded clothing? And the pearl hair clip on your head. Eh, no, this thing is simply a normal hairpin. Am I right?¡± At this point, she stopped talking but burst outughing, asking, ¡°Are you Mastung Daudink cosying? Pretending to be a European princess? Did you get this hairpin from Amazon? How much does it cost? Twenty bucks for three pieces? And ites with free shipping?¡± Sheughed mockingly and turned her gaze to Daniel. ¡°Daniel, Olivia is going to be your wife after all. Don¡¯t be stingy. Even if you are not willing to give her Haute Couture or high¨Cend jewelry, you still have to spend. If you let her dress so terribly, people will assume that the Sullivan family is copsing. How embarrassing.¡± The youngdy beside Lilian followed her gaze and looked over. She did not pay attention to that poor hairpin on Olivia¡¯s head. This youngdy was Lilian¡¯s daughter. Her name was Harper Sullivan, only 19 years old. She was fond of traditional costumes and joined somemunities with other hobby friends. She knew a lot about ssic clothes and head essories. Seeing that Olivia was wearing a hairpin, she observed her a few times. and realized that the hairstyle was exquisite, but it was a little old¨Cfashioned. It was obvious that it was out of date. She grimaced, her eyes mocking. ¡°A good hairpin only costs about a hundred dors. It can¡¯t be too expensive. You¡¯re too frugal to put on an old one.¡± It was really embarrassing. After all, Olivia was typical of a girl raised in a humble family. People like her were never liberal with cash. If her cousin really married this woman, the Sullivan family would be disgraced. Harper felt disgusted at the thought of living with such a pathetic woman. Although Yvonne was delighted to see Olivia being mocked, in the eyes of others, she and Olivia were both from the Taylor family. They were still sisters. It was not appropriate to see her sister get humiliated. Or the Sullivan family may think that she was unkind and cruel. So she said hypocritically, ¡°Olivia, are you having some problems? I still xtra money here. Not too much, just millions. Take it and if at¡¯s enough.¡± As she spoke, she took out a bank card and handed it over. have so you th She acted like he was rewarding him. Olivia¡¯s gaze fell on that card, and she remained silent for a long time. After a while, she suddenly chuckled. Everyone was dumbfounded by herughter. For some reason, they did ot know what she wasughing at. Olivia raised her hand and pulled out the hairpin from her bun. She shook it twice. These idiots must be kidding. This golden hairpin was worn by Princess Consort Elewys of the lleniel Empire. But now it had actually be a cheap item on Amazon. That¡¯s ridiculous! Ignoring everyone¡¯s surprised gazes, she fiddled with the warm pearls on the hairpin and said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re right. This hairpin is indeed not expensive. It¡¯s just a pearl¨Cgold hairpin worn by Princess Consort Elewys of the lleniel Empire. It¡¯s only worth one to two million dors.¡± After saying that, she slowly put the hairpin back on, as if she had just said something casually and completely ignored the dead silence in the room. The lleniel Empire! Princess Consort Elewys! This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . One to two million dors! Everyone was shocked by these words and did not say anything for a long time. Harper Sullivan reacted quickly and immediately took out her phone to search. Soon, she found the information on Wikipedia. ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s actually true. It¡¯s exactly the same as the picture. Seven years ago, this hairpin was auctioned in Sotheby¡¯s London. It sold for 1.65 million dors. A Duke in Gorshire was the winner. A reporter interviewed him, and the Duke said that a respectable old man saved his life, so he bought this hairpin as a gift to give it to the old man¡¯s granddaughter. As soon as she finished speaking, the room was so quiet that one could hear any sound. It was as quiet as a graveyard. Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Chapter 100 After the silence, there was surprise and me on her face, Lilian felt humiliated she had been pped in the face in public. Her face was blushed in anger. She had self¨Cinflicted her mockery just now. She could not believe it and muttered, ¡°Impossible, that¡¯s impossible. It must be fake.¡± She raised her hand to pick the hairpin on Olivia¡¯s head, but her daughter, Harper, stopped her and scolded in a low voice, ¡°Mom!¡± She instantly came to her senses and stopped talking. The more she said, the more mistakes she would make. She had already been shamed once. She couldn¡¯t let it happen again. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. But Yvonne¡¯s expression was rxing. She even said jokingly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Sullivan to be so concerned about my sister. She can even get such a unique hairpin.¡± With just one sentence, she directly concluded that the origin of the hairpin was Daniel. Her mom also caught on. Her eyes lit up. That¡¯s right. This hairpin must. have been given by Daniel. Olivia was raised by a poor family. She couldn¡¯t be so well¨Cversed in history. Even if the Taylor family dropped her money, she must have bought something tacky. Harper also looked at Daniel. She puffed up her cheeks and said. coquettishly, ¡°Daniel, you are so mean to me. You do know that I like this. kind of thing, but you didn¡¯t give it to me. A man always forgets about their original family after getting a wife.¡± Dans Un on the sofa with his long legs crossed. His posture was 1. ed. His expression was originally indifferent, but when he heard this, he suddenly burst outughing. He turned to look at Harper, raised his eyebrows, and said yfully, ¡°Do you want me to find a doctor?¡± Harper did not understand and asked, ¡°Why do you need a doctor?¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes were filled with mockery. ¡°Your ears got some problem.¡± He lifted his chin up. ¡°You just read the Wikipedia just now. It was a Gorshire. duke who took away the hairpin. Are you deaf or are you stupid? You treat me as a Gorshiren.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Harper¡¯s face turned pale, thonate: Missing Barding Yvonne¡¯s expression was unnatural. Seeing that the atmosphere was about to be stiff, Isabe said, ¡°Alright, stop talking about the hairpin After saying that, she turned around and patted Yvonne¡¯s hand.fortingly. Her tone was gentle. ¡°My girl, you gave me such a precious pill, but I don¡¯t have anything good to return your gift. I¡¯ll get Daniel to apany youter. If you have any requests, just tell him. You are not here to get jealous. Come to me if he isn¡¯t good to you. I¡¯ll help you.¡± Yvonne lowered her eyes and smiled shyly. ¡°Mrs. Sullivan, you¡¯re so kind. No matter how precious the pill is, it¡¯s not as precious as health. Your condition is the most important thing. Take the precious pill first. In a few days, I¡¯ll ask my grandpa toe over for treatment.¡± Hearing this, a surprised expression shed across Isabe¡¯s face. ¡°What did you say? You can invite the renowned doctor over?¡± After all, those were shares in the family, even if it was only 3%. The annual dividends amounted to over 20 million dors. And that was just the dividends. If it was sold, it could be worth over a few billion dors. This was money that many people could not earn even if they worked hard for their entire lives. ¡°Ms. Yvonne is a really capable girl. She has a good rtionship with that renowned doctor. That¡¯s impressive! ¡± Lilian was ttering. Then, her gaze turned to Olivia with criticism and disdain. ¡°Ms. Yvonne gave Mrs. Sullivan a precious pill as a gift. She can even invite the renowned doctor to personally treat Mrs. Sullivan. Miss Olivia, the future daughter¨Cinw of the Sullivan family, I wonder what gift you have prepared?¡± She remembered the embarrassment just now, so she was desperate to catch every possible opportunity to humiliate Olivia. Her eyes kept ncing at the bags Olivia had brought over. ¡°Bring it over. Let me take a look at it. I want to see what it is. Not necessary to beparable to Ms. Yvonne¡¯s precious pill, as long as it¡¯s half as valuable.¡± She crossed her hands and had a mean expression. The servant was about to take the gift bag ording to her instructions. Daniel, who was sitting leisurely on the sofa, suddenly kicked over the coffee table, His actions were fast and ruthless. He used almost all his strength, and the solid wooden coffee table waspletely kicked over by him. It Ballonane¡¯s Missing Darling rolled a few times on the ground ending up with a loud bang. Isabe was so frightened that she trembled and quickly covered her chest and mouth. It happened so suddenly that no one could react in time. They were all stunned and looked at Daniel in shock. When Isabe calmed down, she immediately looked at him angrily and said sternly, ¡°What are you doing? There are guests here. Why are you behaving like a rullian? Our Mr. Daniel is well¨Cbred. He is not a peevish man. This is not what the Sullivan family¡¯s people should be like.¡± Daniel sneered and retorted, ¡°Mrs. Sullivan, my mother, what about you? Are you well¨Cbred? Look at you. You im to be a noblewoman from a hundred¨Cyear¨Cold wealthy family. Is this how you treat your guests? Is this how you allow Aunt Lilian to bully your guests? Who would despise a gift from a guest and embarrass her in front of others but you?¡± He was really angry. The coldness in his eyes was as sharp as an icicle. The performance of the Sullivan family team made him furious. Daniel¡¯s eyes zed with wrath as he nced at his mother. His tone was icy. ¡°It¡¯s me who invited Olivia toe here. I believe she conducted herself. You¡¯re the one who made yourself look bad. The Sullivan family should be ashamed! Olivia was loathed by you since she was reared in a poor home and did not have a nice upbringing. Her manners, on the other hand, were immacte today. Instead, you¡¯re teasing her, a and you¡¯re a jerk. You¡¯re as bad as a nouveau riche!¡± Hearing this, Isabe¡¯s face instantly turned ashen. The others in the Sullivan family also had ugly expressions. They looked at Daniel with embarrassment and fear. This was especially true for Lilian. She was so embarrassed as if she was about to bury herself into the sand like an ostrich. When she thought of her previous harshness, she immediately felt extremely disgraced. She thought that she was from a noble family, but she was the one whocked fundamental etiquette. Olivia was also shocked by Daniel¡¯s rage. Previously, when she saw Daniel¡¯s idle posture, she thought that he had really given her a showtime. She did not expect that he was suppressing his anger. ¡°Daniel¡­¡± Olivia held his hand. On the one hand, she was moved by his courage, and on the other, she wanted to console him. She didn¡¯t want him to be split from his family. Daniel turned to look at Olivia and pped her hands, indicating that he was fine. Then, he lowered his tone. ¡°Are you scared? I meant you could handle it yourself, but I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t help it.¡± When he mentioned this, his tone became grave, and his expression turned solemn. ¡°I¡¯ll stand shoulder to shoulder with you outside the family. I know you are a capable woman so I trust you. That¡¯s why I always let you solve the problems on your own. But in the Sullivan family, I don¡¯t want to see you get bullied by anyone. If even my family dares to look down on you, then I must be a bad husband.¡± All the family conflicts between mother¨Cinw and daughter¨Cinw were caused by the husband¡¯s inaction. He would not let Olivia fall into such a situation. If he loved Olivia, then everyone in the Sullivan family had to love and respect her! He turned to Yvonne with an unconceble coldness. ¡°Ms. Yvonne is our guest. I won¡¯t say anything unpleasant. But as long as I¡¯m present no one can insult Olivia.¡± Then he bent down and picked up the precious pill from Mrs. Sullivan¡¯sp. He handed it back to Yvonne and said in a rough voice, ¡°Take it away. You¡¯re not wee!¡± Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Yvonne raised her gaze, her expressions filled with astonishment as she looked at Daniel. The smile at the corner of her mouth seemed a bit forced. It was the first time she had encountered such a situation. Yvonne found it hard to believe that there was someone in this world. who would actually refuse such a precious pill. Yvonne forced herself to calm down and forced a smile, Yvonne then spoke with an innocent and curious tone, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, have you perhaps misunderstood something?¡± Before Daniel could respond, Yvonne spoke again, ¡°Daniel, you surely are not misunderstanding that I have any interest in you, are you? I, Yvonne Sheeran, have my pride. I would never shamelessly cling to someone who does not regard me well. I gave Mrs. Sullivan the precious pill because I share a good rapport with her, nothing more. I kindly ask you not to presume things!¡± As Yvonne spoke, she kept her gaze lowered, her voice calm yet carrying a hint of coldness. Yvonne¡¯s expression was distant, exuding an air of purity and invibility, like an untouchable goddess of chastity. ¡°Ms. Yvonne, it is best if there is no intention.¡± Daniel¡¯s lips curved into at smile. His left hand slid into his pocket, his voice chilling. ¡°I hope you remember what you have said today.¡± He was not willing to say more. Engaging in a verbal battle with a woman was both undignified and meaningless. Daniel had never liked to talk much. He preferred actions over words. Seeing this, Yvonne¡¯s expression turned sour. She had not expected Daniel to be this diflicult to handle. The path of approaching through parents, taking an indirect approach, had always been the most reliable method. If Yvonne had any intentions toward Daniel, she would not have directly confronted Olivia in front of Daniel, knowing it would displease Daniel. The best approach to deal with Olivia was through leveraging Isabe and pressuring Olivia to leave. Unfortunately, everything that was carefully nned seemed futile in front of Daniel. Daniel did not adhere to the expected norms and yed by his own rules. Thinking of this, Yvonne¡¯s heart was filled with hatred. She had never seen a man socking in etiquette, actually causing embarrassment to a woman who openly pursued him. Was Daniel still a man? With Yvonne¡¯s looks, wealth, and powerful connections, how could Daniel not be moved by a woman like Yvonne? Yvonne¡¯s eyes darkened, and while Yvonne maintained her calm exterior, a murderous intent had already stirred within Yvonne towards Olivia, This woman was really in the way. Yvonne had to get rid of Olivia, Just as she was plotting against Olivia, Yvonne¡¯s phone suddenly rang beside her. Yvonne nced at the caller ID and a trace of disgust shed in her eyes. Did Yvonne not tell Yunice not to call her again? If there was nothing important, they would never contact each other. Why was Yunice calling Yvonne at this time? Yvonne casually declined it. However, not long after Yvonne declined the call, the phone rang again. Yvonne frowned and was wondering if she should pick the call. Daniel, on the opposite side, suddenly smiled, his deep eyes shimmering with emotions that were hard to fathom. ¡°Go ahead. It might be something important.¡± Yvonne nced at Daniel, picked up her phone, and answered the call. The call was connected, and from the other end came Yunice¡¯s angry questioning. ¡°You bitch, you have ruined me! Did you not say that Olivia has no backing and that the Taylor family does not care about her?¡± Yvonne nced at the eyes of everyone around, held herposure, and replied in a low voice, ¡°I did not lie to you!¡± ¡°I am telling you, I am screwed!¡± Yunice roared. ¡°There is trouble at the hotel, and I cannot stay in Evervale anymore. You better figure out a way to settle me, or do not me me for being heartless. I have evidence of all the things you have done!¡± With a sudden change in Yvonne¡¯s expression, Yvonne¡¯s face turned pale, struggling to control her emotions. Yvonne took a deep breath to calm herself before asking, ¡°What exactly happened?¡± How could things have turned out like this? She had meticulously nned everything. How did it all go wrong? ¡°What is going on?¡± Yunice¡¯s voice was cold and tinged with a bitterugh. Yunice¡¯s eyes burned with anger. ¡°If I had stirred up trouble with the Taylor family, I would not have been afraid. But do you know who I offended? It is Daniel Sullivan! You crazy woman, why mess with Daniel? And you dragged me into this mess, making it impossible for me to stay in Evervale. If it were not for my connections here, I would not even have a chance to leave alive!¡± ¡°Yvonne, you have caused me a lot of trouble! Do you understand?¡± Yunice shouted. Years of effort and umtion had been turned into nothing in an instant. If it were not for the fact that Yunice would need to rely on Yvonne in the future, Yunice would definitely want to destroy Yvonne! Upon hearing the name ¡°Daniel Sullivan,¡± Yvonne felt like she was struck by lightning. Yvonne¡¯s blood surged through her body, rushing to her head and almost making Yvonne lose her bnce. Yvonne said, ¡°I will contact youter.¡± Then she hung up the phone, lifting her gaze directly to Daniel. Daniel did not seem to notice Yvonne¡¯s fear and even smiled at Yvonne, a smile so bright that it sent a chill down Yvonne¡¯s spine despite its apparent warmth. This man was too terrifying! Yvonne stood up, clutching the precious pill tightly. Her expression, once resolute, now turned bitter as she whispered, ¡°I will be leaving first.¡± Isabe was surprised as she gazed at Yvonne, standing up and about to speak. But then, Isabe¡¯s expression tightened, her face turned pale, and she took two steps back before copsing onto the sofa. ¡°Mrs. Sullivan!¡± ¡°Aunt Isabe!¡± ¡°Mrs. Sullivan!¡± Cries of astonishment rang out, and Daniel reacted swiftly. He immediately instructed a servant to fetch a pill. After taking the pill, Isabe¡¯splexion gradually improved. Her chest and mouth no longer heaved violently, but she still had not regained consciousness. Seeing the situation, Daniel promptly made a decision. ¡°Someone, take Mrs. Sullivan to the hospital.¡± Bathonaire¡¯s Missing Darling Standing aside, Yvonne watched the eyes tightly closed Isabe with her expression cold. Yvonne had no intention of getting involved. After all, Daniel¡¯s words made it clear that he had no interest in her. Yvonne did not want to do anything useless. The renowned doctor was too valuable to her. The renowned doctor was Yvonne¡¯s trump card and she would not use it easily. However, she suddenly thought of Yunice that he had already been exposed. Daniel would sooner or later trace back to Yvonne. It might be a better idea to save Isabe¡¯s life, letting Daniel owe Yvonne a favor. This way, Yvonne would not have to worry about her secrets being exposed. With this in mind, a subtle smile curved on Yvonne¡¯s lips. And then Yvonne put on a concerned expression and said, her tone urgent, ¡°I have some precious pills here. Maybe you should take some.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. With the life of Isabe on the line, Daniel did not refuse. Seeing this, Yvonne seemed even more assured. Yvonne took out a tenth of the precious pill and fed it to Isabe. As expected of a divine pill. After taking it for less than three minutes, Isabe slowly woke up. ¡°Mrs. Sullivan is awake. She is awake!¡± Aunt Lilian from the Sullivan family eximed. Everyone looked over with surprised expressions. Daniel heaved a sigh of relief. Seeing Daniel¡¯s expression, Yvonne felt a sense of aplishment and decided to make her offer even greater. ¡°Rather than waiting for the right moment, it is better to seize the moment. I will invite the renowned. doctor toe over right away and treat Mrs. Sullivan.¡± Hearing this, Isabe was pleasantly surprised. Isabe held Yvonne¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Yvonne nced at Olivia from the corner of her eye smug expression. Olivia remained calm and did not take Yvonne seriously. Olivia just carefully observed Isabe¡¯s complexion and observed Isabe¡¯s reaction. Not seeing Olivia¡¯s ufortable expression, Yvonne was dissatisfied. and asked directly, ¡°What are you looking at, Olivia? Why did you not react when Mrs. Sullivan fainted just now?¡± As soon as Yvonne finished speaking, everyone¡¯s gazes immediately focused on Olivia.. Isabe also looked at Olivia. With Isabe¡¯s years of experience, she understood the situation. Seeing how Daniel was protecting Olivia, Isabe knew that Daniel truly cared for Olivia. To maintain Daniel¡¯s dignity, Isabe would not create a scene in public. However, looking at Yvonne, it was obvious that Yvonne was determined to embarrass Olivia. Isabe immediately fell into a dilemma. She hesitated for a moment. and quickly made a decision. Nothing was more important than her health. Isabe followed Yvonne¡¯s words, her face showing a hint of displeasure. ¡°Ms. Taylor would not hold a grudge against me, would you?¡± Isabe¡¯s words were cut off before she could finish as Olivia¡¯s cold and decisive voice interrupted, ¡°I can cure your illness.¡± Daniel definitely cared about Mrs, Sullivan, And Mrs. Sullivan, in harmony with Yvonne, was making things difficult for Olivia. The people present were all sharp¨Cminded individuals, well aware of the situation. They watched with wide eyes, discreetly waiting to witness Olivia¡¯s embarrassment, seeing her being challenged by Mrs. Sullivan. In the end, in the midst of this tense atmosphere, Olivia actually imed that she could cure Mrs. Sullivan¡¯s illness! The room instantly fell into silence, so quiet that one could hear a pin drop, an ceric stillness enveloping the atmosphere, as if in a soundless. Vacuum. After a while, a sudden sneer broke the silence in the room. The oneughing was Yvonne, her fingers gripping the box containing the precious pill. Yvonne tilted her head and looked at Olivia with a teasing tone, ¡°Olivia, your words are quite amusing. If you are skilled in medicine, why did you not rush to help when Mrs. Sullivan fainted just now? Waiting until Mrs. Sullivan regained consciousness and then iming you can cure her. Is that not like being a hindsight strategist?¡± Olivia paid no attention to Yvonne¡¯s taunts. Olivia simply gazed at Mrs. Sullivan, Olivia¡¯s eyes fixed unwaveringly on Mrs. Sullivan¡¯s face, observing Mrs. Sullivan¡¯s expression closely. Not noticing any change in Olivia¡¯s expression, Yvonne¡¯s irritation grew stronger. She let out a soft snort and said, ¡°You must have learned a few days from your medical expert grandfather and now think you are a master healer. Mrs. Sullivan is not your experimental subject.¡± At this moment, Mrs. Sullivan¡¯s niece, Grayson, who had been silent all along, spoke up. Grayson nced at Olivia and disapproved, saying, ¡°When ites to Mrs. Sullivan¡¯s health, it is not the ce for the two of you to fight, especially you!¡± Grayson nced disdainfully at Olivia, Grayson¡¯s expression full of disgust. ¡°If you want to please Mrs. Sullivan, there is plenty of time for that. Do not joke about Mrs. Sullivan¡¯s health. The doctors who usually examine her pulse are renowned physicians with decades of clinical experience. Who are you, daring to boast about such things?¡± Grayson represented Mrs. Sullivan, and her words reflected Mrs. Sullivan¡¯s thoughts. Seeing her stance, other people also chimed in, reprimanding Olivia: ¡°This is outrageous! Do you think this is some vige where any quack doctor can diagnose Mrs. Sullivan¡¯s illness? Mrs. Sullivan¡¯s health is extremely valuable. It is not something that any Tom, Dick, or Harry can treat.¡± Some of the elder members, relying on their seniority, criticized Daniel, ¡°Look at the kind of girlfriend you have found. This is outrageous and arrogant.¡± Daniel Sullivan raised his gaze, and a gentle sweep of his eyes silenced the speaker instantly, making them shrink back and fall silent. The others did not dare to speak again, but they looked at Olivia with. dissatisfaction. ¡°What kind of joke was this? Did Olivia think she was a genius? How dare Olivia boast that she could treat illnesses? What a joke. Thinking herself as the renowned doctor?¡± They thought. Daniel remained silent, and the butler, Mr. Brown, noticed Daniel¡¯s. expression. Mr. Brown instantly felt anxious because he understood. Daniel¡¯s thoughts. It seemed that Daniel was really considering letting Miss Olivia treat the illness. This was no child¡¯s y! Mr. Brown looked worried and thought, ¡°Even if Miss Olivia understood. medicine, there was no guarantee she could cure Mrs. Sullivan. They did not have any medicines or medical equipment here. How could Olivia diagnose and treat an illness?¡± ¡°Moreover, what if Miss Olivia could not cure Mrs. Sullivan? With so many people present, if news of Olivia¡¯s failure spread, it would undoubtedly damage Miss Olivia¡¯s reputation. How would Daniel continue to be with Miss Olivia then?¡± Mr. Brown thought. With these thoughts in mind, Mr. Brown spoke up before Daniel could, saying, ¡°Mrs. Sullivan¡¯s condition cannot be dyed. It is better to invite the renowned doctor over as soon as possible.¡± Afterward, Mr. Brown¡¯s gaze seemed to hint at something as he nced at Daniel, subtly suggesting, ¡°An experienced renowned doctor would ensure sess Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Chapter 103 The one who sent Olivia off was Henry, Daniel¡¯s driver. Henry was in hist forties but has been driving for more than 20 years. His driving skills were top¨Cnotch, with precise anticipation, maintaining a steady speed. It was so stable that you could even drink coffee and read the newspaper in the car, there would not be a hint of swaying. Henry approached and opened the car door for Olivia. Olivia nodded at Henry and then settled into the back seat. Olivia lightly lifted her heel and her footnded on the pedal. Henry did not follow them into the old mansion, so he was not clear about what happened. However, as the Sullivan family¡¯s servant, Henry more or less knew a little. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Ms. Taylor returned halfway and Mr. Sullivan was not by her side. Something must have happened. Mrs. Sullivan probably did not like Ms. Taylor, so Mrs. Sullivan wanted to chase Ms. Taylor away. Having been a driver for decades, Henry knew what matters should be spoken of and what should not. As a driver, discretion was of the utmost importance. However, he had a favorable impression of Olivia and could not hold back his words. ¡°Miss Olivia, do not be upset. Mr. Sullivan is on your side,¡± said Henry. Olivia was gazing out the window in a trance. Upon hearing this, she seemed somewhat surprised. Olivia¡¯s clear and tranquil gaze slowly shifted,nding on the driver, Henry. ¡°What did you say?¡± Olivia¡¯s tone was unhurried and cold, but it was not annoying. Instead, it made people respect her. Olivia had a special aura about her that made people instinctively feel close, attracted, and inclined to follow. Henry felt a bit embarrassed and scratched his head. He then repeated, ¡°Miss Olivia, do not be upset. The Sullivan family might have many rules due to their prominent status, but Mr. Sullivan is on your side.¡± Olivia could tell from Henry¡¯s words that Henry assumed she had been treated unfairly in the Sullivan family. Unfair treatment? Olivia lowered her gaze and similed softly. What kind of unfair treatment was this? People were driven by self¨Cinterest, it was Just human nature after all. Henry, looking through the rearview mirror, only saw Olivia bowing her head and did not catch her gentle smile. Henry thought Olivia was feeling sad and quickly tried tofort her. ¡°Miss Olivia, please do not be sad. I believe it will not be long before Mr. Sullivanes after you. He will definitelye looking for you. And as for the Sullivan family, as Jong as Mr. Sullivan stands firm, no one can stop you from being with Mr. Sullivan. Mrs. Sullivan will surely ept you,¡± said Henry. At this point, he could not help but ramble a few more words. ¡°Mrs. Sullivan is getting older. People tend to be stubborn as they age, unwilling to ept things or people they do not like. But from another perspective, as people age, they be more tender¨Chearted. As long as you are sincere, persistent, and show genuine care for Mrs. Sullivan, willing topromise and patiently influence her, in the end, she will surely ept you.¡± Henry continued saying. He even gave an example. ¡°I heard about the wife of Jones from the Green family. She won Mrs. Green¡¯s heart in the same way. At first, Mrs. Green disliked the Jones¡¯s wife a lot, even after she had children, she was not allowed inside the house. But Jones¡¯s wife was kind and persistent. She constantly pleased and cared for Mrs. Green. She even personally taking care of Mrs. Green when Mrs. Green was seriously ill, without. even needing a nurse. It was only through these efforts that she touched. Mrs. Green¡¯s heart and gained eptance,¡± said Henry. ¡°I am different,¡± Olivia suddenly spoke. Her tone still calm but carrying an undeniable sense of determination. ¡°The Sullivan family will personally send someone to invite me back.¡± Henry¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He thought, ¡°Miss Olivia is quite confident. She was already expelled from the Sullivan family, yet she is making such bold ims.¡± Despite his disdain, Henry did not show it. Henry¡¯s expression remained cold and indifferent, and he chose not to waste his wordsforting Olivia any further. The car was driving smoothly, and as it approached a corner, Olivia suddenly lowered the window halfway, revealing her cold and exquisite face. Thinking that Olivia might be feeling hot, Henry quickly asked, ¡°Miss Olivia, would you like me to turn on the air conditioning?¡± There is no need,¡± Olivia replied. Her gaze serene and carrying a hint of subtle tenderness. ¡°I will just enjoy the breeze, Olivia continued. At the same time, in the passing car on the opposite side, the elderly person who had been sitting calmly and elegantly suddenly leaned towards the window, staring fixedly outside. Even as the car moved away, he still turned around to look back. The driver was puzzled. The driver then asked, ¡°Mr. Smith, what is wrong?¡± Mr. Smith did not seem to hear him. After a long time, Mr. Smith slowly turned around and sighed. Mr. Smith shook his head and said, ¡°I am fine.¡± He must be seeing things. Why was Olivia here? It was impossible. She should be in school. Isaac shook his head, suppressing the sudden surge of emotions in his heart. Upon arriving at the Sullivan family, everyone except the ailing Mrs. Sullivan came out to wee Mr. Smith. This was quite different from Olivia¡¯s previous arrival. One was cold and indifferent. One was a big fanfare and a warm wee. ¡°Mr. Isaac.¡± Yvonne ran out first like a lively little girl and grabbed Isaac¡¯s hand. ¡°You are finally here,¡± said Yvonne. Isaac quietly pulled his wrist away from Yvonne and smiled at her. ¡°Yes,¡± Isaac replied. Yvonne turned around and proudly introduced him to everyone. ¡°This is Mr. Isaac, the renowned doctor, who is also my grandfather,¡± said Yvonne. Daniel took a step forward and shook hands with Isaac. ¡°Hello, Mr. Isaac,¡± said Daniel. The others also stepped forward one after another, wanting to get close to Isaac. Unfortunately, Isaac was unwilling to exchange pleasantries with these people. He directly asked, ¡°Where is the patient?¡± Upon entering the room, Isaac raised his hand and stopped Mrs. Sullivan from exchanging pleasantries. Isaac diagnosed her and gave her few pills to swallow. Half an hourter. Mrs. Sullivan instinctively lifted her arm and was surprised to find that Innabe After saying that, Aunt turned to Isaac with a slightly embarrassed smile. ¡°Mr. Isaac, please do not mind. Kids are sometimes a bit thoughtless. By the way, whenever your granddaughter is avable, we can bring Mrs. Sullivan over for a visit.¡± Isaac thought about the glimpse of a graceful figure he saw in the car just now. He furrowed his brows slightly and suddenly spoke, ¡°I will have here over.¡± Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Henry didn¡¯t apany Olivia to Daniel¡¯s residence. Instead, he returned to the small apartment outside the school. It was Olivia¡¯s request. Henry was a bit puzzled. He wondered why she came here. Did she quarrel with her husband? As he was grappling with confusion, they arrived at the apartment. He parked the car and stepped out to open the car door for Olivia. However, she calmly remained seated in the back without any intention of getting out. Confused, Henry couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Miss Olivia, aren¡¯t you getting out of the car?¡± Olivia lowered her gaze, her expression cold, tinged with a hint of weariness. ¡°No, it¡¯s too troublesome. I¡¯ll have to go back up in a while.¡± Troublesome? Henry was even more baffled. Why was getting out of the car troublesome? Just as he was scratching his head in confusion, he suddenly saw a familiar Bentley approaching ahead. Wasn¡¯t this Isabe¡¯s car? Why was it here? Henry became even more bewildered. The ck Bentley glided to a slow stop before them, and the person stepping out from inside was a familiar face to Henry. It was Joe, the Sullivan family¡¯s driver. ¡°Joe!¡± Henry¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Joe had something urgent to attend to, so he didn¡¯t exchange pleasantries with Henry. He nodded and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m picking someone up.¡± Then, he ran to the back door and opened it. A man in his forties. came out. The man was wearing a tuxedo, not the traditional kind but a modified, loose¨Cfitting version. It gave him an elegant appearance. ¡°Mr. Smith, is this the right ce?¡± Joe pointed to the apartment in front. of them. The man nodded and said, ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll go up and take a look.¡± home¡¯s Missing Darling Joeplied respectfully and stood downstairs, watching as the man went upstairs. Joe¡¯s attitude was very respectful. He was not only the driver for Isabe but also an esteemed elder within the Sullivan family. It was the first time. Henry had seen him this deferential. He was so shocked that he dared not utter a word. After the man went upstairs, he approached Joe and asked curiously, ¡°Who is that? What are you doing here?¡± Joe furrowed his brows slightly. ¡°That¡¯s Yanis. He¡¯s Isaac¡¯s junior. He¡¯s here to pick up the renowned doctor¡¯s granddaughter.¡± The renowned doctor? Henry widened his eyes. ¡°He¡¯s actually here? Did Ms. Yvonne invited him here?¡± Joe nodded. Seeing this, Henry nced at Olivia sitting in the car and couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathy for her. He thought to himself, ¡°Ms. Yvonne is really. formidable. She can easily overshadow Miss Olivia. Could Miss Oliviapete with her?¡± Instantly, Henry¡¯s face fell. He began to think that Olivia probably had little hope left. At this moment, Daniel emerged from the apartment entrance. Joe quickly went up to him. Seeing Yanis¡® tightly knitted brows, he felt his heart skipped a beat. Did he not find her, or was the renowned doctor¡¯s granddaughter unwilling toe with them? He asked anxiously, ¡°What happened? Didn¡¯t you find her?¡± Yanis nodded with a grave expression. ¡°Miss Olivia is not here.¡± As he spoke, he took out his phone and was about to make a call. However, as his gaze shifted, he suddenly caught sight of a familiar figure in the car window across the way. Yanis was stupefied! He stood rooted to the ground. Following his gaze, Henry and Joe looked over to see Olivia inside the car. Henry was confused. Did Yanis know Olivia? Why was he so surprised? Unlike Henry, Joe did not have a good impression of Olivia, Feeling disgruntled, he immediately frowned. What was she doing here? Why did she seem to be everywhere? He grew irritated and found Olivia to be a nuisance. Just as he was about Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling to open his mouth to scold her, Henry, who was at the side, seemed to have suddenly realized something. He eximed, ¡°Miss Olivia also lives here. She might know the renowned doctor¡¯s granddaughter.¡± He turned to Yanis in excitement. ¡°Mr. Smith, what¡¯s the renowned doctor¡¯s granddaughter¡¯s name? Why don¡¯t you ask Miss Olivia? She might know her.¡± Beside them, Joe frowned in surprise. What a coincidence! Olivia lived here, too! Joe took a step forward and approached Olivia with an air of arrogance. ¡°Miss Olivia, do you happen to know a young woman with the surname Smith?¡± Olivia looked up coldly and calmly met his gaze. Her eyes flickered, yet she didn¡¯t utter a word. Joe thought she might be unwilling to share the information, and he grew displeased. He looked at Olivia with a disdainful expression and said sternly, ¡°Ms. Taylor, you should be more generous. Since you aspire to enter the Sullivan family, you should understand what is appropriate and what is not. Don¡¯t do anything that might displease Mrs. Sullivan. This concerns her health. I hope you can be rational and not create unnecessary trouble. Tell me where Ms. Smith is as soon as possible.¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes curved upwards, and her gaze turned cold. She said, ¡°Your attitude might be why Miss Smith won¡¯t show up.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Joe erupted in anger. He raised his hand and was about to open Olivia¡¯s door. However, before his hand could even touch the handle and open the door, another strong hand firmly pressed him against the car door with a loud thud. Joe was stunned, his eyes wide. He turned around and realized that the person restraining him was Yanis. ¡°Why?¡± He couldn¡¯t understand. Unsure how to react, Henry also stood there dazed. With a look of disgust, Yanis nced at Joe and effortlessly tossed him aside. He then turned his gaze gently toward Olivia with an anxious expression. ¡°Ms. Taylor, I hope I didn¡¯t startle you.¡± His wordsnded like thunderps, echoing with deafening roars over Joe and Henry¡¯s heads. Rullionaire¡¯s Missing Darling Joe¡¯s eyes widened. His eyes were bloodshot and filled with disbelief. He muttered to himself, ¡°How could this be? How could this be?¡± Henry was equally dazed, his arms trembling. It took him a long while to regain his senses. Olivia looked at Yanis and nodded slightly. She then addressed him affectionately. ¡°Mr. Yanis.¡± Upon hearing this, Yanis visibly rxed He quickly exined the situation to Olivia. ¡°Ms. Taylor, Mr. Liam Taylor instructed me to pick you up and bring you there to treat someone.¡± He paused momentarily, casting a disdainful look at Joe. Then, his tone changed drastically. ¡°However, your wishese first. Ms. Taylor, if you don¡¯t wish to go, you don¡¯t have to!¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. No way! Joe¡¯s face turned pale. He subconsciously wanted to object, but catching sight of the icy re from Yanis, he swallowed his words, too scared to speak up. Olivia paid no mind to Joe¡¯s reaction. She did not even spare him a nce. Instead, she addressed Yanis, ¡°Uncle Yanis, please get in the car.¡± Then, she looked at Henry coldly. Henry immediately understood what Olivia meant. He swiftly moved over, slipped into the driver¡¯s seat, and started the car. In the back, Joe watched the car drive away. The scalding exhaust fumes made him jump as if he had been burned. He quickly got into his own car. Yanis sat in the front passenger seat, and Olivia upied the back seat. She seemed tired. Leaning against the back, she closed her eyes as she rested. As Henry drove, he stole a nce at Olivia through the rearview mirror. He finally realized the meaning behind the two statements she had made earlier. ¡°The Sullivan family will send someone to bring me back.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s too troublesome. I¡¯ll have to go back up in a while.¡± My goodness, this was ridiculous! Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Chapter 105 The car arrived at the house. Upon hearing the sound of the vehicle in the courtyard, everyone in the Sullivan household rushed out. They assumed the renowned doctor¡¯s granddaughter had arrived. Only Yvonne remained seated. Isaac nced at Yvonne. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going?¡± Yvonne was confused. Why should she go? She didn¡¯t even know his granddaughter. But then she quickly thought that Isaac must want her to get along well with his granddaughter. With this in mind, Yvonne smiled and cheerfully responded, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go and wee her.¡± The Sullivan family members came out one after another. Only Daniel, Isabe, and Isaac remained seated on the couch. Being young and curious, Harper was at the forefront. She took the lead and was the first to see the car. At first nce, she instinctively furrowed her brows. Wait, this didn¡¯t seem like Isabe¡¯s car. Others came out gradually. Harper looked at Grayson uncertainly and asked, ¡°Grayson, isn¡¯t this our cousin¡¯s car? I thought Mrs. Sullivan¡¯s car was sent to pick up the renowned doctor¡¯s granddaughter.¡± Grayson also frowned. ¡°It¡¯s Aunt¡¯s car.¡± The car came to a slow stop, and Henry was the first to step out. Seeing him, Grayson was even more puzzled. ¡°Why are you back? Weren¡¯t you supposed to drop Olivia off?¡± As she spoke, her face fell. She turned pale immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s back again.¡± Her words had barely escaped when she saw Olivia stepping out from the back of the car. Grayson¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. Her face contorted as she pointed at Olivia and shouted angrily. ¡°Why is she here?¡± She was bursting with anger. She questioned Henry furiously. The renowned doctor¡¯s granddaughter was about to arrive to treat her aunt. Not to mention, Yvonne and Olivia were not on good terms. She was worried that Olivia¡¯s return would trigger a conflict that might disrupt her aunt¡¯s treatment. Thinking of this, Grayson wished she could tear Olivia apart and devour her. However, she still had some rationality. She knew that she couldn¡¯t make a scene now. Isaac was still in the room. She couldn¡¯t let Yvonne and Isaac see Olivia. She lowered her voice and pointed at Olivia. ¡°You, leave right away¡­¡± She paused and looked at the garage nearby. ¡°Go hide in the garage.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Yvonne came out. She was slightly behind the others, so she came outter. ¡°Who¡¯s hiding in the garage?¡± She yfully quipped, moving past the group and stepping forward. However, when she saw Olivia in front of her, the smile vanished from her face. ¡°Why are you here?¡± She furrowed her brows, her voice dripping with anger. They still got caught. Grayson sighed and hurried forward tofort Yvonne. ¡°Ms. Yvonne, just ignore her. It¡¯s the driver¡¯s ipetence. He brought her back again. I¡¯ll send her away right now.¡± ¡°Send her away?¡± Yvonne¡¯s eyes turned dark. She nced at the door and mocked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid Mr. Sullivan will be angry?¡± Grayson¡® face turned pale when she thought of Daniel, but she quickly regained herposure. With a conciliatory smile, she said to Yvonne, ¡°She¡¯s just a woman. How can shepare to Mother?¡± Upon hearing this, Yvonne finally felt satisfied. She nodded in agreement, her expression ice¨Ccold as she looked at Olivia with eyes like a venomous snake. ¡°Get rid of her. I don¡¯t want to see her.¡± Grayson nodded and turned to Olivia. She was about to give Olivia a piece of her mind. Seeing this, Henry quickly intervened, ¡°No, no!¡± The situation had developed too rapidly, and he hadn¡¯t had time to react. He was ustomed to staying silent as a driver and wasn¡¯t skilled in verbal disputes. So he couldn¡¯t exin himself. Grayson frowned at him, thinking he was concerned about Daniel. She rebuked him immediately, ¡°Do you even understand the urgency of the situation? The most important thing right now is Mrs. Sullivan¡¯s health. As for other women, they are utterly insignificant.¡± Saying this, she cast a disdainful look at Olivia and continued with an air of arrogance, ¡°Hmph, she¡¯s lucky to have even entered the Sullivan attention were solely on Olivia now. Hepletely ignored her. Yvonne¡¯s expression changed when she didn¡¯t receive any response from Isaac, but she quickly composed herself. She approached Isaac, tugging at his sleeve with a pitiful expression. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re finally here. You have no idea how they bullied me just now.¡± Isaac was somewhat stunned. He turned to look at Yvonne and suddenly said faintly, ¡°Who bullied you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s her.¡± Yvonne pointed arrogantly at Olivia, ¡°It¡¯s her, Grandpa. You don¡¯t know this, but she¡¯s the Taylor family¡¯s daughter who went missing for 18 years. She always uses her status as a Taylor family member to bully me.¡± Isaac¡¯s gaze fell on Yvonne¡¯s wrist, and he noticed she wasn¡¯t wearing the jade pendant. It took him a moment to realize they were not friends. He had misunderstood! Isaac disregarded Yvonne and walked straight toward the courtyard, making his way toward Olivia. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Isabe eximed, ¡°Mr. Smith, where are you going?¡± Ignoring the shocked and puzzled gazes of everyone around, Isaac walked straight up to Olivia, his seemingly calm eyes holding back an overwhelming torrent of emotions. His lips moved slightly as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he restrained himself. He raised his hand, wanting to touch Olivia¡¯s soft hair. But he trembled, and his movement paused in mid¨C air for a while. He couldn¡¯t do it. Olivia reached up and gently pressed his palm down against her head. In that moment of contact, Isaac¡¯s eyes unexpectedly grew moist as if unlocking the floodgates of emotions. His lips trembled open. ¡°Olivia, are you still angry with Grandpa?¡± This sentence was like a drop of water falling into a boiling pot of oil. Instantly, it caused huge waves that shocked everyone present. Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Chapter 106 How could this be? Isaac¡¯s granddaughter was actually Olivia? That was impossible. It was absolutely impossible! Yvonne¡¯s emotionspletely spiraled out of control. Madness surged in her eyes as she continuously shook her head. Her body trembled. She couldn¡¯t ept everything that was happening right before her eyes. The others around were equally dumbfounded by this earth¨Cshattering revtion. It took a while for them to recover their senses. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the Taylor family¡¯s daughter? How could you be Mr. Smith¡¯s granddaughter? You don¡¯t even share the same surname!¡± Harper was the first to regain herposure and blurted out. This was the question everyone was pondering. All eyes turned to Olivia. The situation was too skeptical. It was hard to believe how Olivia could be connected to the renowned doctor¡¯s lineage. When the Taylor family found her, they had investigated her origins. The person who adopted her was just an ordinary doctor. Yvonne also thought of this, her eyes growing dark. She bit down on her lower lip until it bled. She suppressed the overwhelming emotions that threatened to burst forth. Hearing Harper¡¯s question, Olivia raised her eyes. Her eyes exuded an icy yet alluring aura. A faint reddish hue adorned the corners of her eyes, entuating her pitch¨Cck eyshes. A cold glimmer shed in her eyes. It was an intensity that was nearly unbearable to behold. She oozed a dominant aura, but she also had a subtle seductive charm. As everyone¡¯s gaze fell upon her, the room fell into a hushed silence. The atmosphere was so tense that no one dared to breathe. All eyes riveted on her as if she were the most dazzling figure under the spotlight. It was the first time Olivia had truly faced Yvonne head¨Con. Before this, Olivia had never cast a direct gaze at Yvonne. Nor had she ever taken her seriously. She treated her withplete indifference. ¡°The Taylor family?¡± Olivia¡¯s dark eyes curved slightly, and she smirked. There was a hint of mockery in her nonchnt expression. ¡°Who are they to investigate the Smith family¡¯s background?¡± Olivia never acknowledged the Taylor family, one of the four great families in Evervale. She never thought of them as significant! For a moment, everyone¡¯s hearts surged. They were shocked beyond words. Olivia was really arrogant! As Olivia¡¯s words fell, Yanis stepped forward, assuming a protective stance in front of her and locking eyes with the crowd. His voice was cold. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Ms. Taylor¡¯s consent, do you think the Taylor family alone could so easily pry into the Smith family?¡± The Smith Family was a renowned medical family that spanned over a thousand years of history. Its talents were scattered across the world. Not to mention the family¡¯s internal strength, even on a national level, there were individuals secretly protecting their interests. Isaac was a national treasure¨Clevel renowned doctor, and Olivia¡¯s medical skills surpassed his own. Leaders who often appeared on national news broadcasts would personally visit Layfield to have their pulse checked by her grandfather. Olivia had grown up alongside these influential figures. Anyone who dared to bully Olivia must have a death wish! ¡°Ms. Taylor has been searching for her family for years. Mr. Smith has long known about her origins. However, due to theplexities within. the Taylor family, like her father¡¯s partiality, her mother¡¯s psychological issues, and the presence of a special adopted daughter, Mr. Smith was worried that the turmoil in the Taylor family might adversely affect her character and ruin her. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t reveal her true identity earlier.¡± Yanis coldly stared at Yvonne, his expression dripping with disdain. ¡°Do you actually believe that your social connections and personal charm are what caught Mr. Smith¡¯s attention?¡± Yvonne¡¯s face turned pale when she heard this. She felt a dizzying sensation overwhelm her. She almost lost her bnce. Yanis¡® gaze was filled with mockery. ¡°Mr. Smith went to the Taylor family for the sake of Ms. Taylor. He treated Mr. Liam Taylor and gave him the precious pill because of her. It¡¯sughable that you actually thought it was your own abilities that earned you his favor. How dare you distort the truth and insult Ms. Taylor!¡± After finishing his sentence, Yanis anger surged, and his eyes turned red with hatred. He couldn¡¯t help but want tosh out at those who had mistreated and belittled Olivia just moments ago. Who did they think they were? Just because they had some money, they thought they could freely bully others. They acted like they were the king. They were nothing more than merchants! ¡°Mr. Smith!¡± Yanis turned to look at Isaac andined to him, ¡°You didn¡¯t see what happened just now. All these people insulted Ms. Taylor, especially her!¡± He pointed at Grayson. ¡°He even tried to forcibly take Ms. Taylor away.¡± Isaac¡¯s gaze turned sharp when he heard that. Criticized by Yanis, Grayson turned pale. Her face was drained of color. She felt as if all the blood had drained from her body, leaving her immersed in bitterness. Cultivation and manners prevented Isaac from uttering condescending words. He merely cast a cold nce at Grayson before turning around, He did not even spare a second look at the Sullivan family members. ¡°Olivia, Grandpa will bring you home.¡± Olivia took Isaac¡¯s hand. She raised her chin slightly and smiled brightly. ¡°Grandpa, let me introduce you to someone.¡± Issac was slightly stunned. He looked at Olivia¡¯s smile in a daze. It had been five years. Ever since the incident urred, this was the first time he had seen her so rxed and happy, Seeing that his granddaughter was happy, Isaac was delighted, too. His eyes carried a hint of anticipation. ¡°Oh, who do you want me to meet?¡± Olivia turned around, her gaze scanning the crowd until theynded on Daniel. As if receiving her signal, Daniel stepped forward and walked to Olivia¡¯s side. The two of them held hands. ¡°Grandpa,¡± Olivia introduced, ¡°This is Daniel Sullivan, my boyfriend. Daniel turned around and nodded at Isaac respectfully. ¡°Hello, Grandpa.¡± He stood in the middle of the courtyard, and his well¨Cfitted suit entuated his tall and elegant figure. As he stepped into the yard, he effortlessly drew everyone¡¯s attention and became the spotlight. The smile on Isaac¡¯s face deepened when he saw this. He had already . admired this young man earlier. His demeanor was outstanding, and he conducted himself with confidence. He was indeed an excellent young man. Isaac couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Olivia, you have great taste.¡± At this point, there was no way they could leave. Everyone escorted Olivia and Daniel back indoors. This was her second time entering the room, and it was aplete contrast to the first visit in terms of treatment. However, her expression remained unchanged. Just like before, she wasposed and self¨Cassured. She didn¡¯t feel inferior due to the cold reception. Nor did she be arrogant and conceited from the warm wee. She was forever calm and collected, humble and refined. This noble and elegant demeanor seemed to be ingrained in her bones. It wouldn¡¯t be affected by external changes. Isabe had been observing Olivia in secret. Although she was shocked to learn that Olivia was the granddaughter of the renowned doctor, she didn¡¯t quite admire her. It wasn¡¯t until this moment, whenThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . she witnessed Olivia¡¯s poised demeanor, that she started to admire and develop a liking for this young woman. This was the true temperament of a nobledy. It was a natural disposition, without fear of being kind to others, offending anyone, or caring about the surrounding disdain. She had self¨Cassuredness, capability, and refinement. She could handle any situation with ease. Earlier, she had been wrong in her judgment. She was short¨Csighted and judged Olivia only based on her appearance. Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Chapter 107 When she got inside, she did not treat Mrs. Sullivan immediately. Instead, the butler led her to the guest room on the second floor to rest. Mr. Brown¡¯s demeanor was gentle. ¡°Miss Olivia, you¡¯ve had a long ride here. You must be tired. Rest for a while. Lunch is being prepared downstairs. The servants will invite you over to eat in a bit.¡± Olivia nodded and entered the guest room. Isaac sat on the sofa and waited for the butler to leave. His gazended on Olivia and gave her a probing look. ¡°The Sullivan family has treated you like this, yet you still want to stay?¡± Yanis also felt unhappy and voiced his concern. He vigorously nodded. ¡°Exactly, that¡¯s right. Why did you stay, Miss Olivia? You shouldn¡¯t have visited them.¡± Olivia sat beside Isaac and hugged his arm. Her expression was rxed, and she looked like a spoiled young daughter. ¡°Grandpa, what do you think we should do?¡± Only in front of Isaac would Olivia show this side of her. She leaned against Isaac gently. ¡°It¡¯s human nature to care about one¡¯s interests. Mrs. Sullivan is nothing more than a human being.¡± She said. with a tone of sass in her voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t you teach me this? There¡¯s no need to be upset about unimportant people.¡± Isaac lowered his head and patted Olivia¡¯s head dotingly. His expression was gentle, but his words were cold and indifferent. ¡°I did teach you to be strong¨Cwilled and not be affected by external factors or be upset with unimportant people. But I didn¡¯t tell you to be soft¨Chearted and easily forgive those who offend you without giving any punishment!¡± Olivia looked up with surprise in her beautiful eyes. Isaac had always been a gentle and kind elder. He rarely got angry at people, even when he encountered some unreasonable patients or when patients attacked him. Instead, he would put himself in the patient¡¯s shoes and think from the patient¡¯s perspective. This was the first time Olivia had seen him angry. She was a little puzzled and blinked. ¡°Grandpa, speaking of which, Mrs. Sullivan isn¡¯t wrong. She just doesn¡¯t like me.¡± Daniel¡¯s mother was always very sophisticated but distant and cold, not an unkind woman, Why was Isaac so angry over such a small matter? Mrs. Sullivan¡¯s actions were minorpared to those barbarians who had insulted and even wanted to hit her. Isaac¡¯s eyes were serious, and he still had that sage¨Clike appearance. However, when he spoke, his tone was filled with deep coldness. ¡°I can tolerate those people bullying me, but they can¡¯t bully you, Olivia. Never!¡± His voice was filled with anger. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Olivia was stunned at first. Then, her heart was filled with warmth and softness. This was the feeling of being cared for. This was the feeling of family. Her eyes were wet as she leaned into Isaac¡¯s arms. Her voice was soft. ¡°Grandpa.¡± It was amazing to know someone was around to back her up. Isaac looked at Olivia with grief. Olivia had suffered so much. He turned to Yanis and instructed softly, ¡°Get ke toe over. You and ke must stay here and protect Olivia.¡± How would that work?¡® Olivia instantly sat up straight with disapproval written all over her face. Yanis was Isaac¡¯s confidant. Yanis handled all matters in the Smith family. If she let Yanis stay by her side, wouldn¡¯t that mean no one would be by Isaac¡¯s side? What¡¯s more¡­ Olivia bit her lip as a hint of sadness shed across her eyes. When they were away from home, Yanis represented Isaac and mobilized half of the Smith family¡¯s assets. The Smith family assets were meant to be passed on to Jarron and Gillian. What would Jarron and Gillian think if Yanis stayed by her side? ¡°Olivia.¡± Isaac tapped on Olivia¡¯s forehead to stop her from rejecting his order. He made a decision immediately. ¡°It¡¯s settled. I still have the final say in the Smith family.¡± Olivia was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Grandpa, I know you care about me, but¡­¡± ¡°No buts.¡± Isaac interrupted Olivia and said firmly, ¡°The Smith family is my responsibility. I have the final say, and I must decide who to leave it Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling #5 vouchers 1. to. No one else has the right to make the decision. Jarron, Gillian, and yourself were all adopted by me. You are all one family.¡± Speaking of this, he paused for a moment and looked straight into Olivia¡¯s eyes. His gaze was firm and resolute. ¡°If you don¡¯t want this responsibility, donate everything belonging to the Smith family. Even if we no longer have any inheritance and are cut off for thousands of years, I will never leave Jarron and Gillian with the responsibility of the Smith family. They will ruin the Smith family¡¯s reputation.¡± Isaac¡¯s tone suddenly became serious. ¡°I¡¯ve already fulfilled my responsibility by raising you. The Smith family is mine. I can give it to whoever I want. No one has the right to interfere. Olivia, you have to be clear about one thing. It¡¯s not that you stole everything from Jarron and Gillian, but they don¡¯t have the right to inherit anything. I never thought of handing the Smith family over to them from the beginning!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel guilty, and you don¡¯t have to go far away. You¡¯re the sessor of the Smith family, and it can only be you. You¡¯ve done enough. You even gave up studying medicine and chose to go abroad. I gave them a chance to try and prove they can take over the Smith family, but neither has shown talent. No means no. I can give them another five or ten years, or even fifty years, and they still won¡¯t understand the essence of the Smith family¡¯s miraculous treatments.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been five years, Olivia. It¡¯s been five years. I¡¯ve already given you five years to do what you want. You forgave Mrs. Sullivan¡¯s cruel treatment and even the Taylor family, who abandoned you for over ten years. Why are you so ruthless to only me? Are you going to abandon me, leave everything behind, and ignore the Smith family?¡± Looking at her grandfather¡¯s sad but expectant and passionate gaze, Olivia¡¯s throat felt hoarse and painful, as if she had been smoking. She wanted to speak to respond to her grandfather, but she heard a thud before she could. It was Yanis kneeling on the ground! ¡°Miss Olivia, are you going to give up on the Smith family and abandon us?¡± Olivia¡¯s expression was shocked. She was stunned for a moment before she quickly went to help Yanis up. Her voice choked as she said, ¡°Mr. Yanis, what are you doing? You¡¯re being ridiculous right now.¡± All along, she had always treated Yanis as an elder. It could be said that Yanis and ke took care of Olivia while Isaac grew older and was too busy with his medical duties. Yanis was a strong¨Cspirited man who was always courageous. No one could put him down. No matter how much Olivia cried and begged and tried to lift him, he did not get up and continued to kneel there. Olivia was in despair. She turned around and asked Isaac for help. She had a sobbing voice. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Isaac slowly bent over, lowered his eyes, and looked straight into the depths of Olivia. ¡°You can give up studying medicine and leave Jarron and Gillian to inherit the Smith family. Why can¡¯t youe back for Yanis and me? Are we not as good as them? Do we have no ce in your heart? Don¡¯t you care about us at all?¡± Olivia shook her head vigorously. She felt as if something was blocking her heart, making her unable to breathe. She felt so ufortable like she was about to die. ¡°It¡¯s not that. It¡¯s not that.¡± She kept shaking her head. It wasn¡¯t like that. Her grandfather was important. He was the most important person in her life. She just felt that Jarron and Gillian could also inherit the Smith family. She wanted everyone to be happy and thought everyone would be satisfied if she gave in. She didn¡¯t abandon her grandfather for them, no. Isaac took off his emerald ring and handed it to Olivia. ¡°The head of the Smith family should wear this emerald ring. With it, you can rally all the Smith family members and make them listen to your orders. Today, I¡¯m giving it to you. After I die, you¡¯ll be the head of the Smith family!¡± Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Yvonne couldn¡¯t stay in the Sullivan family¡¯s home anymore. As soon as Olivia and the others entered the house, she would flee in panic. This time, it was honestly embarrassing! This was the first time in her life that she had encountered such shamelessness. Olivia practically lifted her and threw her to the ground. Olivia even jumped on top of her and stomped twice. When she thought of the shocked, disdainful, and mocking gazes from all directions, it felt as if thousands of sharp knives pierced her heart, twisting and turning in her chest, causing her entire body to ache uncontrobly. She fled into the car and waited for the car to speed off before calming down the extreme humiliation in her heart. The car took off quicker than a lightning bolt. A momentter, shepletely calmed down and lowered her cold. eyes. She used her fingers as a comb andbed her ck, thick hair. The driver didn¡¯t dare to ask her when she was stressed. Now that he saw her calm expression, he asked softly and tremblingly, ¡°Miss, where are you going?¡± Where to? Yvonne was confused. There was no ce to go or any useful people in the country. It was not easy to have someone like Yunice, but he had run away again. Shebed through her hair again and again. When she thought of Olivia, her eyes became even more vicious. She would return the hatred she was shown today tenfold. She seemed to have thought of something and suddenly chuckled. She raised her eyes and nced at the driver. She asked jokingly, ¡°Your daughter is in university, right?¡± The driver nodded happily, not noticing Yvonne¡¯s unusual behavior at all. ¡°Miss, my daughter is in her second year of university. She¡¯s pretty outstanding.¡± ¡°Oh really?¡± Yvonne¡¯s voice changed slightly as if she had casually asked, ¡°It¡¯s a famous school, right? I heard that the rules of famous schools are strict and the punishment for cheating is harsh. A few days ago, I saw on the news that two students cheated. One was expelled, and the other jumped off a building.¡± Upon hearing this, the driver became nervous and shook his head repeatedly. ¡°My daughter doesn¡¯t cheat. She¡¯s too scared to do that.¡± Yvonne chuckled, and the resentment in her eyes glistened like poison. ¡°I was just asking.¡± Olivia cried herself to sleep. She was lying on a bed in a small apartment outside the school when she woke up. She was in a daze for a moment. She sat up and was stunned for a long time. Then, she heard faint voicesing from the living room and the crisp sound of porcin colliding in the kitchen, apanied by the aroma of food. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Olivia¡¯s nose had always been sensitive. She sniffed softly, and her eyes lit up. It was her favorite crab pie, and only ke could make this meal. Without saying anything else, Olivia got out of the nket and walked out of the bedroom barefooted. Her beautiful eyes instantly lit up when she saw the busy figure in the kitchen. ¡°Ms. ke!¡± She was pleasantly surprised. The gentle middle¨Caged woman, busy in the kitchen, turned around and saw Olivia. Her eyes shed with a soft glimmer as she waved at Olivia gently. ¡°I told you, you have a sharp sense of smell. Once the crab pie was ready, I knew you would be up.¡± ¡°Why brought you here?¡± Olivia could not suppress the joy in her heart. She ran over and hugged ke¡¯s waist like a little girl. Although Isaac took Olivia in, Isaac was still a man. Hecked the gentleness of a mother¡¯s care. So, as Olivia grew up, ke and Gillian had always yed the roles of her mother and sister. Facing ke, Olivia was more rxed than she was when facing Isaac. She became a little girl again, hugging ke¡¯s waist and acting cute. ke picked up a spoon and scooped a spoonful of crab pie for Olivia. Then, she looked at her expectantly. ¡°Is it delicious?¡± Olivia nodded vigorously. ¡°Ms. ke, your crab pie is the best in the world.¡± ke put down the spoon. Her gaze swept past Olivia¡¯s bare feet. She did not remind or scold her. She did not even mention it. She gently patted Hillionaires Missing Darling Olivia¡¯s hand and gave Yanis, sitting on the sofa, a look. After receiving ke¡¯s silent message, Yanis immediately went to the bedroom to get his slippers. ke held Olivia¡¯s hand and let her slip into her slippers. This series of actions was so smooth. There was no pause or stumbling at all. Even Olivia did not realize that she was not wearing slippers. She thought she was wearing them when she came out of the bedroom. This was a humble servant of a real aristocratic family. People like the Taylor, Green, and even the Sullivan family considered themselves hundred¨Cyear¨Cold aristocratic families. They thought that their manners and upbringing were far superior to ordinary people. They were not even worthy of carrying shoes in front of the Smith family. The servants of the Taylor family were all arrogant and overbearing. They usually dared to say that they were very talented. What a joke. ke helped Olivia to sit down. Her posture was natural and unhurried. She did not even look at anyone. However, she chose the most suitable. path to walk to the sofa and guided Olivia to avoid all obstacles so she could sit down smoothly. After Olivia sat down, she realized that ke was not the only one in the room. There was also a girl who was about the same age as her. Her eyes were upturned, her face was round, but her expression looked friendly and warm. She was a very cheerful and beautiful girl. Olivia blinked, but before she could speak. The girl introduced herself. ¡°I¡¯m Lindsay. I¡¯m 21 years old. I¡¯m at third¨Cyear student at Ember University. Miss Olivia, I¡¯ll be your servant from now on.¡± And this! Olivia looked at Isaac. She was not used to this old¨Cfashioned master¨Cservant rtionship. She felt like a feudalndlord to the little girl. Isaac exined with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t mind her. To you, she¡¯ll be what Yanis is to me. She¡¯s your assistant and confidant. Every head of the Smith family will have a team and personnel.¡± Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Isaac hade for Olivia this time. Now that she had taken over as the family¡¯s head, she could continue to practice medicine. Her worries had been resolved, and she wanted to return and start early. There was still a huge matter in Layfield that required her to return and take care of. ¡°Olivia, do you want to go back with me?¡± Isaac tilted his head and looked at Olivia. In his heart, he hoped that Olivia would go back with him. Although she had agreed to take over as the head of the Smith family, it had been a few years since she had practiced medicine and saved people¡¯s lives. He was worried she was unfamiliar with it and hoped she would return to medical school. Olivia sat on the sofa with her phone in her hand. She had just finished reading a WhatsApp message. The school sent a message asking her to return to school tomorrow to discuss an important matter. Hearing Isaac¡¯s words, she put down her phone and stared at him. Her eyes had always been stern. She was as cold as an ice queen when she did not speak. However, when the corners of her lips curled up, she was as weing as the first day of spring, exuding so much warmth. ¡°Grandpa,¡± she reminded him. ¡°Have you forgotten? I still have to study for my PhD.¡± Isaac was stunned. Then, a look of disapproval shed across his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not going to study medicine?¡± ¡°Study medicine?¡± Olivia blinked as if she was a little surprised. Her beautiful eyshes fluttered like butterflies. She was a little distressed. She looked at Isaac as if she was looking at an unreasonable old fossil. She was a little coy, angry, and helpless. ¡°Grandpa, I promised to take over as the head of the Smith family. I promised to practice medicine, but I didn¡¯t promise to study medicine.¡± Hearing the rejection in Olivia¡¯s words, Isaac was shocked. The glow in his eyes flickered a few times, and in the end, he could not control his emotions. He snorted angrily. ¡°You lied to me!¡± Isaac was about to lose his top. He stood up angrily and panted like an angry beast. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Olivia was indeed unfair! Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Of course, Olivia was not teasing Isaac. She had forgiven him. She didn¡¯t ask for much. She just wanted to hear those words of apology. Olivia was very soft¨Chearted. All she wanted was a simple apology. However, she didn¡¯t get one from Gillian, so she left Layfield. Amelia, who was biased towards others and thought Olivia wanted to hurt her, didn¡¯t give one either. Only Isaac had done it. Olivia blinked. It was as if the protective walls guarding her heart finally crumbled. Her heart felt soft, warm, and filled with indescribable happiness. Feeling the lightness on his arm, the trembling, and the wetness on his arm, Isaac had a realization, leaving him in shock. It turned out that Olivia wanted it to be that simple. She just wanted an apology! Isaac¡¯s eyes welled up at this thought, and his heart ached terribly. Why was Olivia so soft¨Chearted? After a while, he drank coffee and suppressed his surging emotions. He turned to Olivia and said, ¡°So you¡¯re angry at me. That¡¯s why you deliberately enraged me and said that you don¡¯t want to study medicine, right?¡± Olivia remained silent. Well, that was not the case at all. She let go of Isaac and picked up the orange she was eating before. She broke off a piece and ced it in her mouth. Feeling the sour and sweet taste on her tongue, she turned to Isaac. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m not lying to you about that, and I¡¯m not trying to anger you. I don¡¯t know whether I want to study medicine anymore. I won¡¯t focus on practicing medicine anymore.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the room suddenly fell silent, like an empty cer filled with cold air. Isaac was stunned. He guessed he had heard wrongly and could not help but ask again, ¡°What did you say? You¡¯re lying to me, right?¡± Olivia was silent. Her expression was evident and stern, while the determination in her eyes was lingering, almost like she couldn¡¯t be swayed. When a person was genuinely furious and anxious, they would not necessarily fly into a rage but instead stay calm. There was a hint of confusion and helplessness in their expression. This was the state that Isaac was in. He found it hard to understand. He stared at Olivia. ¡°Why?¡± Why? Why would she stop practicing medicine and not want to save lives? Olivia sat opposite Isaac and threw the orange peel in her hand into the trash can. Her expression was calm and determined. She slowly stretched out her hands and showed them to Isaac. ¡°Grandpa, look at my hands¡­¡± ¡°What am I looking at?¡± Isaac didn¡¯t understand. Olivia lowered her eyes and said in a soft voice, ¡°How many people do you think I can save in a day, an hour, or a minute with my hands?¡± Isaac was stunned. He did not understand Olivia¡¯s intentions, nor did he know why she asked this. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ke, Yanis, and Lindsay also looked at Olivia. None of them could guess what she was thinking. Seeing that Isaac did not answer, Olivia raised her eyebrows slightly. Her gaze swept past Isaac and landed on Yanis. ¡°Mr. Yanis, what do you think?¡± How could Yanis know? He scratched his head, thought for a while, and said, ¡°Based on the fact that saving one person takes about half an hour, excluding the rest time, I think it would take eight hours a day for you to save 16 people.¡± After saying that, he added, ¡°However, if it¡¯s surgery or acupuncture, it will probably take a few hours to save a person.¡± Olivia looked away and turned her gaze back to Isaac. ¡°Grandpa, did you hear that? I can only save 16 people a day. How many people can I save by extracting the neurodrug that was recognized and Lasker Award honored?¡± Isaac¡¯s expression changed slightly. He seemed to know what she was going to say. Millionaire¡¯s Missing Darling Olivia stretched out three fingers. ¡°So far, clinical trials have cured 300 people, and this is only the neurodrug in its simple form. We haven¡¯t researched derivative drugs, nor has it been marketed worldwide.¡± ¡°This neurodrug can activate nerve vitality and promote nerve regeneration.¡± Olivia¡¯s tone was clear and calm but stirred up endless waves. ¡°After marketing it, millions worldwide will stand up again because of this neurodrug. People¡¯s fingers, arms, toes, legs, waist, and spine, which became senseless after idents, will be revived because of the neurodrug. It will give people new life.¡± ¡°A few peoplepared to millions, hundreds of millions, and billions of people. Grandpa, what do you think I should choose?¡± Isaac waspletely stunned. His gazended on Olivia. He looked at the girl he had raised since she was young. Her gaze was calm, and her expression was cold. It was the same as before. There was no change at all. When did her eyes ever fill with wonder and ambition? He seemed to be seeing that sparkle in her eyes for the first time since she was a little girl. It turned out that she had already unknowingly grown into an invincible adult. He put half of the orange in his hand, leaving only the skin. He clenched it tightly in his palm as if his emotions were about to surge under his calm, but he suppressed it. Isaac seemed to be out of breath. After a long time, he said, ¡°Olivia, I¡¯m not as good as you!¡± Olivia went forward and knelt in front of Isaac. She held his hands, and her gaze was firm. ¡°Grandpa, the Smith family doesn¡¯t only have doctors. We can also have pharmaceutical researchers. I will learn the miraculous treatments of the family and inherit them. However, I will bring pharmaceuticals to greater heights.¡± Olivia had never thought of treating one person. Saving one person was nothing. If she wanted to save someone¡¯s life, she would rather save everyone! She was now the head of the Smith family, so she had the final say, and everyone in the Smith family would follow in her footsteps, She told Isaac her thoughts to let him understand that no one could stop . Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Yvonne had been staying in a hotel for the past few days. She told the Taylor family that she had gone overseas, but in fact, she hadn¡¯t left the country at all. The current situation was problematic because Isaac had always kept a low profile. The Sullivan family was also confident in his status and would not announce to the world that Olivia was Isaac¡¯s granddaughter. However, this matter was like a ticking time bomb. Sooner orter, the Taylor family would find out. By that time, Olivia would have the support of a renowned doctor and Daniel. The Taylor family would be forced to ept her. They would also hand over the Taylor family¡¯s overseas businesses to her. Even if they did not hand it over to Olivia, they would not give it to Yvonne, who had always held a grudge against Olivia. Yvonne had fallen out with Olivia. She did not even care about keeping face. The Taylor family had always prioritized their interests and only cared about their benefits. Liam obtained the precious pill a few days ago because of his friendship with Isaac. He treated Olivia coldly and allowed Emma and the others to frame and humiliate Olivia. That meant Liam would treat Yvonne coldly in the future because Olivia brought more benefits. In fact, because Olivia¡¯s benefits were much greater, Liam would use more ruthless methods to deal with Yvonne. She had to destroy Olivia as soon as possible before she was exposed! Over the past few days, she had been searching for an opportunity and finally found a w. Olivia¡¯s research team had a team member who was chased out two years. ago for various reasons. After that, the ex¨Cmember had been at odds with Olivia and even formed his own research team to crush Olivia¡¯s team. Unfortunately, it was only a minor conflict that did not cause much of a stir. On the other hand, Olivia¡¯s path in scientific research became sinoother and easier. She extracted a neurodrug and won the Lasker Award. Yvonne found this ex¨Cmember. They were meeting at a cafe. The room was filled with sandalwood. Yvonne leaned back in her chair Billioniain¡¯s Missing Darling and ced her left hand on the armrest, revealing a twenty¨Cmillion¨Cdor watch. Her expression was disdainful. The first. thing she said when they met was, ¡°Do you want revenge?¡± The corners of Yvonne¡¯s lips curled up. With the scent of the sandalwood, she looked like a mysterious witch. Wade looked up at Yvonne and lowered his eyes. ¡°Who are you?¡± Yvonne fiddled with the sandalwood and said proudly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am. You need to know I can help you deal with Olivia.¡± Wade¡¯s eyes lit up with anticipation. ¡°How are you going to help me?¡± Yvonne tapped her fingertips on the table and suddenlyughed. ¡°Do you know about school bullying?¡± Wade¡¯s heart skipped a beat. What did she mean?This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Yvonne¡¯s eyes shed with malice. ¡°In school, it¡¯s easy to destroy someone¡¯s reputation. Like letting Olivia cheat and getting her expelled from school? Or spreading rumors about her on Twitter, school forums, and other tforms to nder her reputation? Or boycott her, iste her, and humiliate her¡­¡± Wade¡¯s eyes widened like tworge globes. Swallowing hard, he controlled his emotions. ¡°Is there any other way?¡± Another way? Yvonne raised her eyebrows. Wasn¡¯t that enough? Was he using her of academic cheating? way. This was a little difficult. After all, there was no one in the country to help her. She could not find anyone to collude with. Yvonne frowned and couldn¡¯t think of any other. She looked at Wade. ¡°Do you have a good idea?¡± Wade¡¯s eyes were dark. Instead of answering Yvonne, he asked gloomily, ¡°How will you frame her for cheating?¡± Yvonne said calmly, ¡°Isn¡¯t that simple? Aren¡¯t you guys about to take your midterm exams? Why don¡¯t you just throw a note filled with answers to her? Then, you can insist that she forced you to write the answers.¡± Wade closed his eyes. His heart was in turmoil. He suppressed his anger. ¡°There¡¯s surveince in the ssroom.¡± ¡°Surveince.¡± Yvonne frowned. After thinking for a moment, she said casually, ¡°Then bribe the invigtor to cover for us.¡± Bang! Wade kicked the stool over. He couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and pointed at the tip of Yvonne¡¯s nose. ¡°Are you mental? Are you fucking crazy? I¡¯m a PhD student. Do you know what a PhD student is? Are you that crazy to think I would y these elementary school students tricks?¡± Wade was so angry that his heart was beating faster. He had assumed that Yvonne was arrogant and had some real power, but she turned out to be stupid. ¡°You even want to bribe a professor. Do you think professors at Ember University are so low and cheap that they would go against their principles and ethics to do such a thing, all for some money? Do you think it¡¯s a stupid nove? You can¡¯t bribe a professor just like that.¡± ¡°Do you know Ember University? The professors in the top universities in the country are all famous. Not to mention, academicians, professors. and even the assistant lecturers are powerful.¡± ¡°Do you fucking know what social ss the dean of Ember University is? He¡¯s a deputy minister and a deputy provincial governor. At the same level as the deputy provincial governor, do you know that? Do you fucking think everyone else is a fool? And you¡¯re the only one with a brain!¡± At the end of his speech, Wade sounded so furious that his voice became mournful. ¡°Also, can you do your fucking research in advance? You even shamelessly admitted that you cheated. Olivia doesn¡¯t need to take the exam anymore. Do you know that she has already been awarded a doctorate? She was even specially hired to be a professor at Ember University. Her appointment has already been given. She¡¯s a professor now, not a student. You¡¯re still fucking involved in school bullying. Your news is a century year old!¡± Wade was so angry that his head was buzzing. He shouldn¡¯t havee. This brainless woman was purely wasting his time. Before he left, he was so furious he even gave Yvonne the middle finger. ¡°You¡¯ve read too many fucking stupid noves, and you think you¡¯re a stupid supporting actress!¡± Wade walked out angrily. When he reached the door, he was stopped by Yvonne. ¡°Wait.¡± Wade turned around and asked in a displeased tone, ¡°What?¡± Yvonne leaned forward against the table. She ced a bag of white. powder on the table and turned to look at Wade provocatively. ¡°Since you think my previous method is childish, why don¡¯t we improve it?¡± Her gaze shed with ridicule and scorn when she spoke, provoking Wade. ¡°I wonder if you would dare?¡± Wade looked at the white powder on the table and was he out of luck. Eventually, he could not hold it in. ¡°Do you know the Sk system?¡± What the hell? Yvonne¡¯s eyes shed with confusion. She had never heard of this Sk system. Wade closed his eyes. He no longer wanted to interact with this idiot. He only said, ¡°Poisoning is illegal, Miss. I¡¯m not stupid. Besides, you can do such a simple thing yourself.¡± With that, he walked out. When he reached the door, he stopped again. This time, it wasn¡¯t Yvonne who stopped him. Instead, he turned around and said, ¡°Because we have a common enemy, let me warn you to be careful. Don¡¯t attack Olivia in the surveince area.¡± Speaking of this, he paused, and his eyes suddenly became serious. ¡°She is the person in charge of the Sk system. You know too little about Olivia. She is not as simple as you think. If you go against her, you must be prepared to face the consequences of your actions brutally!¡± Before he could finish speaking, he had already left. Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Chapter 112 ke continued to exin. ¡°This matter has been weighing on Mr. Isaac for a long time. Although it would have meant peace for them to keep silent about it, Mr. Isaac will only get more guilty if we let this go on. He¡¯s getting old, and I¡¯m sure worrying too much will off him early. Miss Olivia is doing this for his health. After all, it¡¯s easier to get this over with. The quicker you rip off a bandage, the less it hurts.¡± Lindsay was a little stunned. After thinking for a while, she came to a realization. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. So that was how it was! She looked at ke. ¡°Ms. ke, did all of you see through Olivia¡¯s intentions?¡± ke shook her head and said ndly, ¡°How is that possible? It took me a few days and nights to figure it out.¡± ¡°That¡¯s still very impressive.¡± Lindsay nodded. She still felt very puzzled. She was suddenly very curious about how ke had discovered Olivia¡¯s intentions and how she had arrived at that conclusion. ¡®Ms. ke, how did you figure it out?¡± Simple,¡± ke raised her finger. ¡°First, to be clear, Miss Olivia¡¯s words Helismates Missing Darling and actions are always right. Second, Miss Olivia will never harm Mr. Isaac or be angry with him. Third, Miss Olivia must be doing this for Mr. Isaac¡¯s good. If I can¡¯tprehend her actions, there must be an issue with me, not her¡­¡± This time, Lindsay waspletely dumbfounded. Was ke a die¨Chard fan of Olivia? Although the Smith family was an old aristocratic family with over a thousand years of history, and they were Olivia¡¯s servants, it was already the 21st century! Wasn¡¯t it time for the Smiths to do away with their outdated traditions? Even servants deserved their own opinions instead of agreeing with their masters. ke was an educated and intelligent woman. How could she go along with Olivia so readily? Lindsay was bewildered. Besides, ke¡¯s line of reasoning waspletely upside down. She had assumed that there was no fault in Olivia¡¯s actions before trying to rationalize them. This way of thinking waspletely wrong! Lindsay was very agitated. Wanting to correct ke, she eximed, ¡°Ms. ke, this is wrong. How can you agree with everything Miss Olivia does? You can¡¯t assume that everything she does or says is correct.¡± ke was peeling an apple. When she heard this, she was a little confused. She looked up at Lindsay with a puzzled expression. ¡°But isn¡¯t she always right?¡± From her expression, Lindsay could tell that ke found her dissent puzzling. Just like 1+1=2, Olivia¡¯s thoughts and actions were gospel truth. Even Yanis sidled towards them and agreed. ¡°Exactly! Miss Olivia can never be wrong. She must have done this for her reasons. We don¡¯t understand her because we¡¯re too stupid and not because she¡¯s wrong.¡± ke was speechless. Here was another hardcore fan. Had Olivia brainwashed them all? How could anyone be correct at all times? Even the best men Yvonne took out her phone and looked the Skm her expression, Lindsay could tell that ke found her dissent puzzling. Just like 1+1=2, Olivia¡¯s thoughts and actions were gospel truth. Even Yanis sidled towards them and agreed. ¡°Exactly! Miss Olivia can never be wrong. She must have done this for her reasons. We don¡¯t understand her because we¡¯re too stupid and not because she¡¯s wrong.¡± ke was speechless. Here was another hardcore fan. Had Olivia brainwashed them all? How could anyone be correct at all times? Even the best men Yvonne took out her phone and looked the Sk up on the inte. Online, there was a Wikipedia entry for the Sk system. The Sk was a monitoring systemprising GIS maps, image collection, transmission, control, disy devices, and control software. It was used tobat criminal activity. This system had been in existence for a few years. It was not something new. The authorities monitored every street in the city through the Sk. Yvonne scoffed and threw her phone aside, contemptuous of the information. Due to her arrogance, she only looked at the beginning of the Wikipedia entry and did not scroll down. Hence, she did not see the part where they introd made mistakes. Besides, Olivia was just an ordinary person. She was just lucky enough to have been adopted by Mr. Isaac and learned his medical skills. so she could be the Smith family¡¯s sessor. Lindsay was indignant. If she had that opportunity, she would be miles better than Olivia. She bit her lip, feeling a wave of rebelliousness. She retorted, ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± She removed a pack of poker cards from her bag and mmed it onto the table. ¡°Let¡¯s y poker. Let¡¯s see if she wins every round?¡± ke frowned. ¡°Lindsay, these are two different things.¡± Yanis¡¯s warm expression had also disappeared, He turned to Lindsay and said solemnly, ¡°Stop being so unreasonable.¡± ¡°How am I being unreasonable?¡± Lindsay felt extremely upset. She had been under ke and Yanis¡¯s care for the past few years and had learned. much from them, ke and Yanis were very nice to her, and she thought they shared an unusual, unbreakable bond. However, all Olivia had to do was sit there and both of them were biased towards her! This was too much! Lindsay felt wronged and indignant. Her tone became sharp. ¡°How can you be like this? I always thought that you were kind and fair. But the both of you are so biased towards Olivia! I¡¯m so disappointed in the both of you.¡± Hearing this, Yanis frowned. His expression was unhappy. He moved his lips and was about to say something, but ke stopped him. ¡°Let me do it.¡± ke turned to Lindsay and said, ¡°It¡¯s a fact that Miss. Olivia has untied the knot in Mr. Isaac¡¯s heart. I said that Miss Olivia makes sense in everything she does. It¡¯s my own opinion. I didn¡¯t force you to think the same way. Why are you so agitated?¡± At this point. ke¡¯s tone turned cold. ¡°If you think Miss Olivia is in the wrong, say your thoughts and exin your reasons. Don¡¯t be unreasonable and me everyone.¡± Lindsay¡¯s face turned red from ke¡¯s scolding. She was momentarily embarrassed. From the corner of her eye, she nced at Olivia and realized she was eating an apple. She did not even raise her head and did not take Lindsay seriously at all. Sensing this, Lindsay was both embarrassed and angry. She shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll prove that you¡¯re all wrong. I¡¯m right!¡± Then, she ran out. Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Chapter 113 After Lindsay ran away, ke¡¯s calm expression instantly vanished from her face. She pursed her lips and did not speak. She was so angry that her body trembled slightly. It took her a while to calm down. She apologized to Olivia. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t teach her well.¡± As ke said this, her gaze was filled with regret, her face full of apology. Olivia did not mind. Instead, sheforted ke, saying, ¡°It has nothing to do with you. You¡¯ve only been taking care of her for a few years. Besides, you haven¡¯t spent much time together.¡± Upon hearing Olivia¡¯s words, ke felt somewhat relieved, but the guilt still lingered on her face. ¡°Ultimately, it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m not capable enough.¡± Olivia leaned back, resting on the sofa with her attractive, long legs lifted and casually draped over the sofa. She exuded azy charm. There was also a hint of mischief in her demeanor. She did not say anything. Instead, she raised her gracefully contoured chin slightly, gesturing for Yanis tofort ke. Upon receiving the order, Yanis hurried forward and sat down before ke, patting her shoulder. He said, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. We know you¡¯re in a difficult position. Lindsay has a special status. Moreover, she is older now. She has her own ideas, and it¡¯s not easy to teach her.¡± Olivia had been listening with her head slightly turned. At first, she didn¡¯t pay much attention, but when she heard the phrase ¡°special status,¡± she raised an eyebrow subtly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s her background?¡± Yanis quickly exined, ¡°Lindsay¡¯s grandfather is the head of Healix Pharmaceuticals. Although Healix Pharmaceuticals is also a part of the Smith family¡¯s business, Mr. Isaac doesn¡¯t hold much stock in it. The real power lies in Lindsay¡¯s grandfather¡¯s hands. The Smith family isn¡¯t a conventional family but more of an interdependent rtionship. To put it simply, Healix Pharmaceuticals is no longer connected to Mr. Isaac. It¡¯s the loyalty and support of the Smith family members that they keep referring to him as the family head.¡± ke continued, ¡°Lindsay¡¯s original name was Sally Smith. She was given the name Lindsay to signify her role as the right hand to the next head of the Smith family. Healix Pharmaceuticals is influential, and with their M support, your position as the family head would be more secure. At this point, ke¡¯s tone turned somber. ¡°Lindsay isn¡¯t a bad person. She¡¯s just been spoiled by the family. She¡¯s a bit delicate and has a bad temper. I¡¯m sorry you¡¯ve had to endure this.¡± ke genuinely felt sorry for Olivia. Initially, Olivia didn¡¯t have to concern herself with the affairs of the Smith family. She didn¡¯t have to shoulder these responsibilities, However, the Smith family needed her to take on their burdens. Olivia wasn¡¯t greedy for the wealth of the Smith family. It was that the Smith family desperately needed her. Without Olivia, the Smith family would be in dire straits. In the 21st century, society increasingly valued individualism, power, and freedom. Hence, it was exceedingly difficult for the traditional Smith family to survive. Most kingdoms in history fell apart after a couple of centuries. A n like the Smith family was even more vulnerable. As time passed, changes in circumstances affected many things, causing what was once considered exclusive or high¨Cstatus to decline. By the time it reached Isaac¡¯s generation, the situation was already one of struggling and being unable to muster sufficient strength. The members. of the Smith family were scattered all around the world, with a significant number having emigrated abroad. The reason they referred to Isaac as the head of the family was twofold. On one hand, it was a matter of habit, considering some of the older generations were still present. They inherently respected ancestral traditions and felt a sense of belonging to the Smith family. On the other hand, Isaac possessed exceptional medical skills. Everyone would eventually fall sick one day. Even if someone didn¡¯t experience illness, their family and friends might have. Hence, it would do them good to befriend a renowned doctor. This was why Isaac insisted that Olivia should study medicine. The Smith family would continue to respect and rally around her only if she possessed excellent medical skills. This would unify the Smith family and keep them strong. After all, when it came to Lindsay¡¯s generation, they were all young and rebellious, seeking freedom and unconventionality. They cared little Bilbonaire¡¯s Missing Darling about traditional family values. They even found it bothersome when rtives visited during family gatherings and were reluctant to entertaint them. Some of the young people in the family had received education abroad and felt no attachment to the Hushe Republic, let alone the Smith family. How could these young people possibly support the head of the family? Only the sessor who took up the mantle of the Smith family had iparable strength, exceptional wisdom, and profound medical skills to subdue these headstrong and unruly young individuals. Among all people, only Olivia could achieve all of this. Others simply couldn¡¯t. In the past, Gillian always felt that her grandfather was favoring Olivia over her and Jarron by intending to pass on the leadership of the Smith family directly to Olivia. In reality, it wasn¡¯t Isaac showing favoritism, but Gillian and Jarron had inadequate medical skills and couldn¡¯t uphold the Smith family. ke advised Olivia to be more patient with Lindsay and gave her guidance. Of course, she would also pitch in a little help. Olivia leaned against the sofa. She tossed the remains of an eaten apple into the trash bin with an indifferent expression. Calmly, she said, ¡°Ms. ke, why make things difficult for yourself? She¡¯s just an assistant. You can rece her if you want.¡± Upon hearing this, ke paused for a moment. She anxiously said, ¡°Miss Olivia, Healix Pharmaceuticals is very important, and Lindsay isn¡¯t bad. She just has a strong personality.¡± Olivia didn¡¯t pay much heed to ke¡¯s advice. She squinted and seemed to be a little sleepy. She said unenthusiastically, ¡°Tell her to leave. I don¡¯t want to see her!¡± ¡°Miss Olivia!¡± Due to her excessive emotion, ke¡¯s voice became somewhat sharp. She walked over to Olivia¡¯s side, looking anxious. She said, ¡°I know Lindsay isn¡¯t the best, but you need to give her a chance. I believe she¡¯ll improve in the future. The most crucial thing is Healix Pharmaceuticals. She¡­¡± Before she could finish, she was interrupted by Olivia, who yawned and looked tired. . She had been performing treatment on Isaac these few days, which took a lot of effort. She had not slept properly for days. It was noon, and the warm sunlight shone on her body, making her feel a little sleepy. Olivia remained an indifferent expression. She did not care about the significance of Healix Pharmaceuticals mentioned by ke. She also didn¡¯t want to exin much. However, she respected ke and didn¡¯t want to see her distressed. She exined, ¡°Ms. ke, you need to understand one thing. Healix Pharmaceuticals relies on the recipes of the Smith family, not the other way around. There¡¯s no logic in subordinates threatening their master.¡± With a touch of coldness in her tone, she continued, ¡°If Healix Pharmaceuticals doesn¡¯t want the recipes, the Smith family can just give them to someone else. In this vast country, are there no other pharmaceuticalpanies?¡± Both ke and Yanis were shocked and stared at Olivia, unable to speak for a moment, but their emotions were churning within them. They had underestimated her! At this moment, the two looked at Olivia and had only one thought in their minds. Indeed, only Olivia could sustain the Smith family. Only she could be so dominant. It was because she truly had the capability. Manypanies were after the licensing for her neurodrug that had won the Lasker Award. Besides, Olivia was still young, and her potential was limitless. She wasn¡¯t begging others to gather around the Smith family. She was the shining beacon herself. With her presence, the Smith family had a powerful centripetal force because everyone in the Smith family knew that following Olivia meant they would have benefits. Chapter 114 Olivia took an afternoon nap. When she woke up to do a bit of reading, she received a phone call from Andrew. ¡°Olivia, sorry for calling now. Am I disturbing you?¡± This little guy was exceedingly polite. Olivia pressed the phone to her ear and listened to the child¡¯s soft breathing. She felt her heart soften. She fiddled with the ballpoint pen between her fingers and spun it in a beautiful circle. She asked, ¡°Andrew, why are you calling? Is something the matter?¡± Upon hearing this, Andrew looked up and stared at Daniel. Daniel raised his eyebrows and nced at him. Seeing that his father had no intention of leaving, Andrew walked to the other side of the room with the phone. He stood a little further away and said softly and shyly, ¡°Olivia, I miss you.¡± Before he could finish speaking, a scarlet blush spread over his cheeks. They resembled the gorgeous red petals of roses. So he missed her, was it? Hearing the child¡¯s innocent and sincere words, Olivia felt an indescribable sweetness. It was like she had candy in her mouth. The sweet taste spread to her heart. She replied, ¡°I miss you too. Can I treat you to something to eat tonight?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Andrew immediately agreed. He ran to his father¡¯s side and tugged at his sleeve. He said excitedly, ¡°Olivia invited me to dinner.¡± Daniel nced at his son. With a light turn of his well¨Cdefined and slender fingers, he scooped the phone from Andrew¡¯s chubby hand into his own. Then, he ced it by her ear and said calmly, ¡°Olivia.¡± Olivia felt goosebumps all over her as the low, dulcet tones of a man¡¯s voice crept into her ear. His voice reminded her of a cello¡¯s tunes. She smiled and held the phone with her beautiful fingers. Her fingertips were extremely white under the bright light, almost transparent. ¡°Yes,¡± she whispered back. Neither of them spoke, but the tension was palpable. It manifested itself. in the thick static thrumming through the phone. euk Mong Turing After a while, Daniel said, ¡°I know a private restaurant. It¡¯s delicious. I¡¯ll pick you upter¡± He lowered his eyes and ced a slender arm on the armrest. His sleeves were slightly rolled up, revealing a thin but muscr wrist. The silver watch around it was low¨Ckey but appeared to be luxurious. Alright. Olivia nodded. Her long and slender legs fell to the ground, and her lovely, hooded eyes were open in rapt attention. The restaurant Daniel was talking about was in a quiet corner of the bustling city. It looked very ordinary and did not have many customers. When passing by, one would think that it was an unopened restaurant. However, the truth was revealed when they entered the restaurant. After passing through a dark corridor, they entered the main hall, where loaded dishes sat atop tables. Soon, a waiter came over and took Daniel¡¯s coat and Olivia¡¯s bag. Olivia looked around and thought this ce was quite interesting. It was perfectly hidden in a corner of the city. No one would notice it unless they were looking out for it. ¡°Why don¡¯t I see the restaurant¡¯s name anywhere?¡± Olivia asked. Daniel helped Olivia into her chair. When he heard this, he said indifferently. The Smith Cuisine Hall. The Smith Cuisine Hall?¡± Olivia leaned back in her chair, her narrowed in deep thought. ¡°What an interesting name.¡± eyes Seeing that Olivia was interested, Daniel added, ¡°This restaurant is famous for its medicinal cuisine. It¡¯s not an ordinary restaurant and doesn¡¯t receive many customers.¡± Medicinal cuisine. Olivia nodded and soon turned her attention to other things. Andrew liked this ce very much. He sat beside Olivia and whispered endlessly to her. He told her that he loved the pig trotter soup here very much. It was delicious. The dishes here were indeed fantastic, especially the cold cucumber soup. It tasted fresh and sweet. More uniquely, it was devoid of the usual bitter medicinal taste. Just as they were leaving after dinner, the waiter suddenly came over. ¡°Please wait for a moment. The head chef will be here in a while.¡± The head chef? Billionaire¡¯s Misung Darling Olivia was a little surprised. Usually, guests requested a meeting with the head chef if the food was good so they could thank him. No head chef had ever taken the initiative to meet the guests. Just as she was wondering, a gentle¨Clooking and beautiful woman walked over. The woman was very young, only in her twenties. She wore a white chef¡¯s hat, tightly binding her hair. Not a single strand of hair fell outside. However, her tight outfit did not affect her appearance at all. Instead, she stood out from the crowd in a good way. The woman did not seem to notice Olivia. Her gaze was fixed on Daniel as if he was the only person in the room. ¡°Daniel,¡± the woman greeted with a gentle smile. A gleam appeared in her eyes, and she said coquettishly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything when you decided to drop by today?¡± Andrew knew this woman. As soon as she approached, he called, ¡°Aunt Cynthia!¡± ¡°My dear Andrew.¡± The woman¡¯s eyes curved into crescents. ¡°Did you miss your Aunt Cynthia?¡± Andrew was an honest child. He shook his head when he heard that. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Aunt Cynthia. I didn¡¯t miss you.¡± The woman was amused. She pointed at him and said, ¡°Andrew, can¡¯t you say something nice to coax me for once?¡± Andrew tilted his head in embarrassment and walked to Daniel¡¯s side. ¡°Daddy, I want to go to the washroom.¡± Daniel swiveled the chair around and bent his long legs. His gaze was indifferent. ¡°Go and find the waiter to help you.¡± ¡°No.¡± Andrew was shy and grabbed his sleeve tightly. Daniel did not have much patience. Just as he was about to lift Andrew and throw him to the waiter, he met Olivia¡¯s. gaze. Daniel froze. He thought about how he had treated Andrew. When Olivia regained her memory in the future, she would be taking revenge for the poor guy. He stered a gentle expression onto his face and nodded at Olivia before bringing Andrew to the washroom. Only Olivia and the woman were left at the dining table. After Daniel left, the woman slid shamelessly into his seat. She even Vibes Aiving farling picked up the eup he had used to drink a ss of water. Then, she looked up at Olivia provocatively. ¡°I know who you are.¡± Olivia looked at the cup and did not say anything. The woman continued, ¡°You¡¯re the missing daughter of the Taylor family, the one who disappeared 18 years ago. Do you know why Daniel is with you?¡± Before Olivia could answer, the woman continued, ¡°Because you came from a good family and are compatible with him. However, you were lost for 18 years and were raised in poverty. That¡¯s why you¡¯re timid and don¡¯t understand the games the wealthy y. You¡¯re simple¨Cminded and can take care of Andrew.¡± She sighed. ¡°Speaking of which, Daniel is impressive. He found someone sopatible with him. Both your background and your identity are wless matches for his.¡± These words were hard to hear. The woman was insinuating that Daniel was with her because she was weak and easy to control. This person was really good at riling up others and sowing discord. Unfortunately, Olivia did not fall for it. She lowered her head and took a sip of the cucumber soup. Then, she looked up and said indifferently, ¡°This soup isn¡¯t good.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the woman was instantly enraged. She mmed her palm on the table, her eyes burning with fire. She stared at Olivia and said in a dangerous tone, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you hear me?¡± Olivia slowly put down the spoon. Her long eyshes caressed her cheek slightly as she wiped his mouth with a napkin. Then, she repeated calmly, ¡°I said that this soup is not good.¡± Her voice was low, but because her voice had an attractive quality and was unusually prating, almost all the guests around heard her words. They turned in shock and looked at her in disbelief. Someone said that the cucumber soup at the Smith Cuisine Hall was not good! This was the signature dish of the Smith Cuisine Hall! Chapter 115 Olivia¡¯s remark was akin to a drop of water hitting a sizzling hot pan of oil. It created an immediate and explosive reaction, scattering shock and surprise throughout the room. Gasps, murmurs, and startled expressions spread like wildfire through the crowd. Diners who frequented the Smith Cuisine Hall were affluent people, including many influential businessmen. They held the cuisine in the restaurant in high regard. They especially loved the restaurant¡¯s signature dish, seared salmon with herbed couscous, a nourishing and delicious dish. Some customers consumed the dish to regte their bodies and found it to have excellent effects on their health. They immediately frowned when they heard Olivia¡¯sment that the dish was not good. However, they did not want to say anything unpleasant due to their high standing in society. It was apparent that they were displeased. Their expressions conveyed an unspoken consensus of disdain for her. The more outspoken customers mocked, ¡°What an ignorant girl. Where did shee from? How dare she criticize the food at the Smith Cuisine Hall? What a joke.¡± ¡°She¡¯s just trying to seek attention by pretending to be knowledgeable about the food in the Smith Cuisine Hall. She wants to prove that she is different to attain a fleeting moment of fame. She doesn¡¯t know anything at all.¡± Some of them red at Olivia. ¡°This woman is not bad¨Clooking. She¡¯s probably a mistress. Her sugar daddy must have brought her here. She thinks she can behave arrogantly just because she has a rich man as backing.¡± ¡°That must be it. Such a woman only knows how to sell her body. She iscking in social manners and doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate the food at the Smith Cuisine Hall.¡± Soon, the discussion became more heated. They ignored Olivia and continued toment at the top of their voices. In the beginning, the head chef, Cynthia Brown, was infuriated at Olivia¡¯s ons Missing Darling unfavorablements about her food. When she heard what the crowd said, she felt vindicated. A self¨Csatisfied smirk appeared on her face. She sat back in her chair and tapped her index finger knuckle on the table. The chatter gradually subsided as a hush fell over the crowd. Cynthia looked at Olivia with contempt. ¡°Ms. Taylor, is this your first time here?¡± Olivia nodded. This was indeed her first time at the Smith Cuisine Hall. Cynthia regarded Olivia with a disdainful re. ¡°This must be the first time eating this dish. Am I right?¡± Olivia did not nod. She leaned back in her chair and folded her arms, looking calm. Cynthia frowned. She sensed an extraordinary yet familiar aura from Olivia. Her indifference and confidence were very simr to Isaac, whom she revered. However, she swiftly dismissed that thought. Isaac was a renowned doctor who was well respected by the rich and powerful. How could shepare someone like Olivia to him? Cynthia shook the thought away and refused to entertain that notion. She must be overthinking. grow After gathering her thoughts, she looked icily at Olivia and sneered, ¡°It¡¯s no surprise since you are raised with a lowly upbringing. You didn¡¯t up in the Taylor family. You¡¯re used to in, home¨Ccooked meals. How dare you criticize the delicacies here with your unrefined pte? Who do you think you are? Are you fit to eat the food here?¡± She stood up and looked down at Olivia arrogantly. ¡°An unsophisticated like you are not worthy to eat the dishes in the Smith Cuisine Hall. Guys, remove all the dishes. Also¡­¡± She paused and looked at Olivia with a spiteful gleam in her eyes. ¡°Hang a sign at the door stating that Olivia Taylor and dogs are not allowed to enter this ce.¡± After saying that, the crowd instantly burst intoughter. Someone even apuded Cynthia. ¡°Chef Brown is really clever. That¡¯s right. This is how we should deal with crude people like her. I agree with Chef Brown. Going forward, all hotels under my name will bear the same sign as Chef Brown¡¯s restaurant.¡± ¡°Me too. I¡¯ll do the same.¡± Bulionaire¡¯s Missing Darling ¡°Count me in.¡± The atmosphere in the dining hall became more intense. In just 15 minutes, more than 10 restaurants and hotels indicated they would hang the same sign as the Smith Cuisine Hall. Just then, Daniel returned to the restaurant. He was holding Andrew¡¯s hand. When he first stepped into the restaurant, his eyes widened, as if he had stumbled upon something utterly unexpected and baffling. He was wearing a meticulously tailored suit of an Italian artisanal brand. The lightweight fabric clung to his body, outlining his impable physique. His strong and sensuous body emanated a hint of restrained allure. The restaurant¡¯s slightly dim lights fell upon his face, entuating the contours of his exquisite features. His appearance was peerless, akin to a celestial being. Daniel did not say a word. Immediately, everyone¡¯s attention turned to him when he entered the restaurant. At that moment, the people who rallied together and proimed that their restaurants and hotels would bear the same sign as the Smith Cuisine Hall fell into a hushed silence. Their expressions shifted from audacity to apprehension in an instant. They had forgotten that Daniel was the one who brought Olivia to the restaurant. Some of the more frightened customers turned pale at the thought of how powerful Daniel was. They regretted attacking Olivia with their malicious remarks. There were also customers who were unfazed by Daniel¡¯s appearance. They regarded Olivia as some lowly mistress and were confident that Daniel would also treat her with disdain when he saw her true colors, Someone spoke up from the crowd, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, who is this woman you brought here? She¡¯s so ignorant and has the cheek to criticize the signature dish of the Smith Cuisine Hall. It¡¯s such a disgrace.¡± That person then started recounting what happened to Daniel. He repeatedly made disparaging remarks about Olivia, portraying her as a despicable person. Daniel looked unperturbed, but his gaze became intense as if he was holding back his emotions. An icy aura enveloped him, seemingly on the brink of devouring those around him. The more perceptive customers detected the subtle change in Daniel¡¯s expression and curried out of the restaurant without taking their coats. They did not want to be consumed by his fury. Indeed, Daniel was on the verge of losing his temper. His expression tightened. Just as his temper was about to erupt, Olivia quickly held his hand and pulled him to his seat. ¡°Sit down. Why are you standing?¡± Daniel turned to look at her, his expression instantly turning gentle. Cynthia witnessed how the entire scene yed out and darkened her gaze. She tapped her fingers on the table twice to catch Daniel¡¯s attention. ¡°Daniel, your taste in girls seemed to have gotten worse. You are mingling with all sorts of people, regardless of their status.¡± She was making an insinuating remark. Daniel frowned when he heard what Cynthia said. ¡°Cynthia, there is a limit to my patience. Don¡¯t test my patience.¡± A hint of surprise flickered in Cynthia¡¯s eyes, and she immediately changed her attitude. From her previous air of haughtyposure, she suddenly looked dejected and sad. There was a tinge of self¨C mockery on her face. ¡°Daniel, we¡¯ve known each other for almost ten years. Are you going to condemn me without asking me what happened?¡± She lowered her gaze with a trace of choking emotion lingering in her eyes. With a quivering voice, she said, ¡°You should know how seriously I take my culinary skills. She humiliated me today by criticizing my food. I was just trying to uphold my dignity. If you insist on judging me, so be it. I admit it¡¯s my fault. She can say whatever she wants.¡± She then gave Daniel an imploring look before turning around to leave. She walked away, looking vulnerable and downcast Chapter 116 Cynthia had perfected this move of retreating in order to advance. Not only did she lower her head in front of Daniel and act pitifully to make him feel guilty towards her, but she also created an image of herself being infatuated and forbearing in front of everyone. As the sessor of the Smith Cuisine Hall, she must master excellent culinary skills, but her character, image, and conduct were also of great importance. As expected, seeing Cynthia like this, some customers, who were anxious for justice, soon could not stand it anymore and criticized Daniel. ¡°Are you still a man? How could you treat Chef Brown coldly without forethought? Do you know that it was the woman beside you who started it? She was the one who bullied Chef Brown!¡± The man was filled with righteous indignation. As he was a small business owner, not at the level of Daniel, he did not know Daniel at all. When Cynthia heard this, a trace of smugness shed across her eyes. She lowered her head, pretended she was hurt, and was about to dissuade the man. ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anything. It¡¯s all my fault. I made Ms.Taylor dissatisfied. I¡¯m not good enough at cooking.¡± As she spoke, she smiled sadly. It seemed like she was self¨Cdeprecating and helpless at the same time. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that anyone could actually insult me although I have learned how to cook for 20 years. My hands. were covered in scars and all nights were spent learning culinary skills. and I won manypetition gold awards.¡±She muttered in a low voice, After she finished speaking, her body trembled slightly as if she could not take it anymore. In this spacious and antique¨Clooking hall where she stood, her figure looked so slender as if she was a delicate and weak flower that couldn¡¯t withstand the violent wind, which made people pity her. Finally, no one on the spot could stand it anymore. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, you have to be reasonable. Everyone here knows who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong. You can¡¯t bully Chef Brown just because of your status and her feelings for you!¡± An old man frowned as he said. ¡°A man¡¯s magnanimousness lies in his open mind and clear distinction between right and wrong. We don¡¯t have the right to judge who you like and we won¡¯t care. But if you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you and take advantage of Chef Brown¡¯s feelings for you to bully her, such a weak woman, we definitely won¡¯t tolerate it, even if we¡¯re weak and can¡¯tpare to the Sullivan family!¡± From the beginning until now, Olivia had been sitting on the chair leisurely. No matter how everyone discussed and ndered Daniel, she didn¡¯t react. It was only when she heard the old man¡¯s words that she slowly looked up. Her clear and light gaze sized up everyone and then she chuckled. Hearing herughter, everyone was stunned and furious. This woman was really arrogant. At a time like this, she still dared tough. She really did not take everyone seriously. The old man was even more determined and he directly questioned. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Olivia casually ced her left arm on the table and her right elbow on the tabletop. Her fingers casually pointed at the camera in the corner of the ceiling. Her voice was faint, which seemed to be mocking, but also seemed to be stating the truth. ¡°Are you bullying me because you have the advantage in numbers? I didn¡¯t do anything from the very beginning. I only said a few words. Don¡¯t tell me that I don¡¯t even have the right to judge the dishes as a customer! Or are you bullying people overbearingly and you don¡¯t allow others to have different opinions? Don¡¯t allow others to say that the dishes are not good? There are cameras here. They record it very clearly.¡± As she spoke, her gaze wandered slowly and indifferently toward Cynthia. Feeling Olivia¡¯s gaze on her, Cynthia felt a chill in her heart for some reason. She suddenly had a bad feeling and wanted to stop Olivia from speaking. However, before she could stop her, Olivia had already started. ¡°The top chefs did not stop the diners from judging the food. They even humbly asked the diners what they were dissatisfied with. I don¡¯t know where this Chef Brown came from. She can¡¯t stand a single judgment!¡± Olivia paused for a short while and then her tone suddenly became sharp. Her aurapletely changed, as if a thousand pounds were pressing down and a storm wasing. She nced at everyone coldly. ¡°Everyone here prides themselves on Mishing Daching being righteous and is anxious to stand up for justice when I only judged the soup and not the person. I didn¡¯t even say anything overboard, nor did I nder Chef Brown herself. But you directly attacked me, ndered me, maliciously spected about me, and even distorted the truth. What a strong and unyielding righteous person!¡± She said in a disdainful tone. These words were like a downpour, instantly waking everyone up. Whether it was the old man or the man who spoke first, all of them. blushed and were extremely embarrassed. After all, Olivia had only said This soup is not good, while they, who prided themselves on being righteous, had spouted all kinds of dirty words and even said that Olivia and dogs were not allowed to enter. How ridiculous! Most of them were rational and immediately reflected on themselves when they heard what Olivia had said. However, some stubborn people refused to admit it. ¡°What right do you have to say that the soup made by Chef Brown is not good?¡± They questioned and asked Olivia. Olivia was puzzled, her long and narrow phoenix¨Cstyle eyes widening in confusion, her pupils clear like a clear spring. She was very puzzled. ¡°This soup is not good itself.¡± The heat was too high and one of the ingredients had been added toote. Besides, there was a little too much salt¡­ It was simply contradictory everywhere. Couldn¡¯t they tell? The interrogator seemed to have caught Olivia in the act andughed proudly. ¡°Look, you admit it, right? You deliberately found trouble with Chef Brown. You¡¯re just a bad person who bullied her. Chef Brown was the winner of the golden award in thest National Chef Competition. Seared salmon with herbed couscous is the signature dish of the Smith Cuisine Hall. Everyone who has tasted it liked it. Moreover, this soup is good for health. You said that the soup is bad for no reason, and you still dare to say that it¡¯s not nder!¡± Upon hearing this, Olivia was even more baffled. She frowned as if she was surprised. ¡°This soup is indeed not good. Can¡¯t you tell?¡± The interrogator sneered. ¡°Which part did it taste not good? I think you¡¯re making trouble on purpose!¡± Cynthia¡¯s expression was also unchanged. Although she wanted to show weakness in front of Daniel, it did not mean that she could tolerate others criticizing her culinary skills. She learned how to cook when she was a child and was her master¡¯s proudest disciple. She was also the future sessor of the Smith Cuisine Hall What right did Olivia have to say that her soup was not good? At this point, she was already furious. She didn¡¯t care about Daniel that much. She only wanted to make things clear with Olivia. She took a step forward and looked at Olivia with a serious expression. ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t ept the criticism. Indeed, my culinary skills can¡¯tpare to my Master¡¯s, but that doesn¡¯t mean that anyone can humiliate me and criticize me!¡± Cynthia looked cold, and her tone was firm. Shepletely put away her pretense of being delicate and weak and looked straight at Olivia. She just wanted to defend herself. If you really think the soup is not good, then point it out, so that I¡¯ll be convinced As soon as she finished speaking, the crowd cheered. Everyone was impressed by her boldness and felt that this was the style of a famous chef. She was neither servile nor overbearing. She was totally upright in her temperament. She faced up to the criticism but at the same time deserved praise. Chapter 117 The circumstances changed and everyone stood in favor of Cynthia. They believed that diners were qualified to taste and judge the dishes, but they could not judge blindly and spout nonsense. If you felt that the soup 1. it. was not good, you had to give some reasonablements to prove Olivia looked up and did not say anything. Andrew was still young and did not know these things, but his mind was sharp and smart. He could sense that the atmosphere was unusual. The little boy jumped off the chair and ran to Olivia. He hugged her arm tofort her. Olivia had got tired of all the quarrels today. She was unwilling to get involved at all. She had retorted previously only because Cynthia had gone too far. But now, backed with her little one¡¯sfort, boundless power suddenly rose in her heart. If she still flinched before challenges as usual and was unwilling to defend herself, then others would think that she was spouting nonsense. Olivia did not care about other people¡¯s opinions at all. Other than a few family members, she did not care about anyone else in her life. However, things were different now. She cared about Andrew¡¯s thoughts. She did not want to leave a bad impression on him. Thinking of this, Olivia carried Andrew on herp and asked him softly, ¡°Do you think that seared salmon tastes good?¡± Andrew felt that it was delicious, but he was determined to stand on the same side as Olivia. Hence, he tilted his head and thought for a moment before replying, ¡°It doesn¡¯t taste good. It¡¯s too salty.¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes lit up. She did not expect the little boy to be blessed with a sharp gustation. ¡°You¡¯re amazing!¡± Olivia scratched his little nose. Andrew was a little shy. He lowered his fair and tender little face, but his heart was blooming at Olivia¡¯s praise. He was also awesome. Since he was so capable, did Sister Olivia like him more? Stop it Cynthia sneered. Her gaze was mocking. ¡°Don¡¯t hide behind a kid. Olivia ignored Cynthia¡¯s sarcasm. Instead, she hugged Andrew and recalled. ¡°Andrew, did you feel good when you took the first sip, but feel sweet after swallowing it all Andrew nodded. ¡®Yeah. That¡¯s sweet. Olivia petted his soft head. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be just sweet. It should be a faint sweet. It seems to be sweet, but actually, there should be a slight difference. Because two of the ingredients were added in the wrong order, the taste is wrong as a result. Hearing this, Cynthia was shocked. She didn¡¯t watch her cooking. How could she know? That¡¯s impossible. When she chose to make seared salmon with herbed couscous, she heard that Daniel would be here, so she was a little distracted and added the ingredients in the wrong order. At that time, she was flustered, but when she took a sipter, the taste was not much different and nobody could not discover it. Only then did she feel relieved. Even the assistant in the kitchen didn¡¯t know about such an ident. Why Olivia could find it? Olivia continued speaking. ¡°There¡¯s still one more ingredient that hasn¡¯t been put in for too long, so it tastes a little bit tense. Or the taste would be better.¡± She talked as if she was having a ss with Andrew. ¡°Seared salmon with herbed couscous is reputed to be good for health, but health doesn¡¯t mean a bad vor. However, because it¡¯s not cooked properly, this dish lost its original taste as it should be.¡± Olivia pointed out every shoring of this dish one after another and made an exnation for the causes, Andrew¡¯s eyes widened as he listened with earnest attention. He kept eximing. So this dish was not a good one. However, the color drained from Cynthia¡¯s rubicund face bit by bit. Herplexion was extremely pale, and she felt like standing on the verge of ¨¤ cliff, about to copse. Some of the drawbacks that Olivia mentioned were known to her, while others were exactly what she was unaware of. Because this was how her Paffionirs Missing Darling master had taught her, she did not know whether Olivia was right. However, there was no denying that this soup was indeed not good enough. She lowered her head, too ashamed to speak. She lost her wits and had no idea how to react to Olivia¡¯sments. Cooking was her life. She would not tolerate any sphemy against this sacred career. She did not want to lie, but she did not dare to admit that Olivia was right and embarrass herself in front of Daniel. Her heart was torn apart in a tumult of feelings. She didn¡¯t know what to say. Before she could make a decision, someone spoke up for her. It was an old customer. His tone was mocking. ¡°Stop pontificating on cooking as if you¡¯re an expert in cuisine. Seared salmon with herbed couscous is an exclusive specialty created by the Smith Cuisine Hall. It¡¯s not avable anywhere else. It¡¯s not a normal dish that you can enjoy at other restaurants. Be humble!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the other diners echoed one after another. ¡°We¡¯vee here quite a few times, but we didn¡¯t find any difference at all.¡± People¡¯s support gave Cynthia courage. This dish was indeed not perfect, but it was not as worthless as what Olivia imed. There were several ws that she had never heard of. Her master had always been cooking it in the same way. That so¨Ccalled reasonable faint sweet theory was simply made up by Olivia. It was probably because she had a sensitive tongue so she could taste the subtle differences in taste. At the thought of this, Cynthia¡¯s heart was filled with boundless courage. She looked at Olivia with a faint smile and said in a mocking tone, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Ms. Taylor to be talented in making up stories and telling nonsense in a logical way as if you¡¯re a connoisseur. You almost deceived all of us.¡± Her tone changed as if she could not bear to expose Olivia. ¡°However, it¡¯s a pity. This dish is the Smith Cuisine Hall¡¯s secret recipe. Only we know how to cook it. Ms. Taylor doesn¡¯t even know how to make it, right? So how dare you to talk bullshit here! Shame on you!.¡± The customers all echoed. ¡°That¡¯s right! Shame on you!¡± ¡°Look at her pretentious face. I have to admit that she¡¯s an amazing actress. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that this is a secret dish, we might really have been fooled by her.¡± ¡°Ms. Taylor graduated from the Film Academy, right? She really knows how to act.¡± Everyoneughed at Olivia with mockery. Cynthia lowered her eyes and flicked her sleeves as if she did not care about Olivia at all. ¡°Since you came here with Daniel, as long as you apologize to me today, this matter will be over. I will forget it and never pick it up again.¡± ¡°Chef Brown is so magnanimous!¡± The old man praised. Then, he turned to Olivia and frowned. ¡°Ms. Taylor, hurry up and apologize. Chef Brown is a decent person. She is giving you a chance. Don¡¯t be stupid. Hurry up and make an apology. There are so many people here watching you¡± Olivia did not even look at him. It was as if he was a dog barking on the roadside. Instead, she lowered her head and touched Andrew¡¯s head. Her expression was nk. ¡°That¡¯s weird. When did seared salmon with herbed couscous be a secret recipe? When did it be the Smith Cuisine Hall¡¯s exclusive dish? The recipe was supposed to be open to the public.¡± As soon as she dropped her words, all the customers burst intoughter. Cynthia looked displeased. ¡°That¡¯s nonsense! What are you talking about? Stop messing around here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m messing around?¡± Olivia suddenly narrowed her eyes and looked at Cynthia with a piercing glint. She was on the verge of anger. She chuckled. ¡°What a surprise. Seared salmon with herbed couscous, a dish I created, had be someone else¡¯s secret!¡± Ming Darligin Chapter 118 These words were like a thunderp that struck the ground, causing everyone present to be shocked. Cynthia was flustered. Her fingertips trembled crazily. It took her a while to stabilize her emotions, but she still maintained herposure. That¡¯s impossible! She suddenly looked up. There was a storm starting in her eyes. That¡¯s a violent, surging, and raging storm. She was extremely shocked. Somehow, Cynthia felt that Olivia was just lying and boasting. However, for some reason, when her gaze met her indifferent and cold eyes, her entire body stiffened. Olivia was just a lost daughter that the Taylor family had just found. She heard that she was not treated well and nobody respected her. Judging from her appearance, merely 200 dors could buy all her wearing from head to toe. How could such a person have tasted the Smith Cuisine Hall¡¯s signature. dish? As for creating this dish, that was even more ridiculous! In Cynthia¡¯s eyes, Olivia¡¯s words made her look like an ignorant,cent, and shameless woman. But there was a strange aura around her. She was indeed a calm, magnanimous, and noble person. It was as if she was born to be dignified, and there was honorable blood flowing in her body. It made people instinctively believe her and submit to her. Other diners present also had the same feeling. Previously, Olivia was silent. They picked up the side of Cynthia. But now, Olivia was sitting leisurely on the chair with a rxed and unrestrained posture, with a trace of indifference in the corners of her eyes. They started to believe that such a dignified woman would not embarrass herself through lying. Cynthia suddenly became the underdog because the diners¡® opinions were wandering. At this moment, a tall man with fierce eyes walked over from the kitchen. The moment they saw him, the customers became excited and said, This ang baling Chef Hopkins! Chef Hopkins is here!¡± Charlie Cynthia also turned to look at the man in a daze. Her voice was low, with a hint of guilt and dependence. Charlie nodded at Cynthia and patted her shoulderfortingly. Then he turned to Olivia with a disgusted expression as if he had seen something dirty. He nced at Olivia coldly and did not speak. Instead, he looked at Daniel. His tone sounded respectful, but there was dissatisfaction in it ¡°Mr. Sullivan, are you here to make trouble?¡± He didn¡¯t deign to talk to Olivia. ¡°She was just a so¨Ccalled Ms. Taylor who couldn¡¯t provide any resources. The Taylor family did value her at all¡± thought he Charlie was not often in the Smith Cuisine Hall. He had his ownI restaurant in Evervale. It was the top of Evervale¡¯s catering industry Ne everyone could book a seat there. The customers all came from the upper ss. He maintained close connections with all the bigwigs in Evervale so he was well¨Cinformed. He knew that Samuel and Amelia were sick of this ninvited daughter and even wanted to chase her out. Olivia was crowned as Ms. Taylor, but that only remained in name. didn¡¯t have any connections or wealth. Even an illegitimate child deserved more attention. ¡°She must y some dirty tricks to get close to Daniel. ¡°Hmph!¡± thought Charlie as he sneered. Men loved beauty. When they were free, they would find some girls to have fun. However, once it involved their fundamental benefits their women lost value instantly and would get dumped like mash. Cynthia was too silly. Daniel was the one who could have an equat tomunicate. Olivia was just a nominal toy for him. If she got ang with her, she would embarrass herself He had to talk to Daniel. Charlie did not believe that Dawned up with the Smith Cusine Hall merely for this valuri we Thinking of this, Charlie became even more confident. At the water he looked at Olivia with despise Unexpectedly, Daniel sneered. ¡°Make trouble¡°* His tone was mocking with undagused coldne tages Mong ng crack a nut with a hammer. It¡¯s just a restaurant. I don¡¯t have to be present to make trouble. He was in favor of Olivia. Charlie narrowed his eyes as shock appeared on his face. He never expected Daniel to be so disrespectful. At the thought of this, fear shed across his heart. His thoughts changed. It took him a while to think of a solution. He forced a smile and maintained his posture. ¡°So, please obey the rules of the Smith Cuisine. Hall and have a match with Cynthia. ¡°To be honest, not everyone is qualified topete with Cynthia. However, Ms. Olivia was brought here by Mr. Daniel. I think that¡¯s a respect to you.¡± He paused and turned to everyone present. ¡°And hope all the guests can be the witness.¡± After saying that, he walked up to Olivia and extended his arm politely. ¡°Ms. Olivia, please.¡± Olivia was holding her phone and doing something. When she saw Charlieing over, she slowly looked up, her innocent eyes filled with confusion. ¡°What should I do?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, everyone immediately burst intoughter. ¡°She must be afraid, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure. She was so eloquent just now and made herself look somebody capable. In the end, she cowers at the idea of thepetition. How embarrassing it is!¡± ¡°Yeah! It¡¯s so embarrassing. And she even ys the fool.¡± Upon hearing this, Charlie¡¯s eyes shed with pride. He said in a mocking tone, ¡°Ms. Olivia, are you afraid?¡± Afraid of what? Olivia really didn¡¯t know what was going on. She was looking at her phone just now and didn¡¯t pay attention to what he said. She raised her phone with her fair wrist and exined calmly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was looking at my phone and didn¡¯t hear you.¡± ¡°Wow! You¡¯re ying with your phone. That sounds so reasonable. What a decent excuse!¡± Everyone was teasing, ¡°You can y with your phone even on such an asion? Stop it! You¡¯re a liar!¡± Someone even jeered, ¡°You said you¡¯re looking at your phone, so tell me what you¡¯re doine on it Olivia lowered her eyes. Her thick eyshes covered the thoughts in ber eves, and she exuded a casual and cold murah. Seeing that she did not speak for a long time, Charlie became impatieN and raised his voice. Ms. Olivia, please. Since you¡¯re the one whoes here to cause trouble, don¡¯t drag it out, and don¡¯t give us such andcolous excuse! If you were really ying with your phone just now, rity yourself¡± Olivia curled her lips, and a wisp of sharpness flowed out from the corners of her eyes. It seemed to be a nonchnt look but was also filled with a prating power. She repeated the question. ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± Her casual tone made Charlie feel enormous pressure. He frowned and suppressed the frustration in his heart. ¡°Ms. Olivia, don¡¯t stall for time.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Olivia sighed softly with a helpless expression. She waved her phone. ¡°You can check Twitter¡¯s trendings. The second topic. She looked down at her phone and shook her head as she spoke. No, it¡¯s number one now.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, everyone was stunned for a moment. Then, they quickly took out their phones and clicked Twitter. The old man was old¨Cfashioned and did not know much about these new things. He did not know how to do it, so he turned his head and looked at his son¡¯s phone. His son opened Twitter and checked the trendings. The first was ¡°How to Cook Seared Salmon with Herbed Couscous¡°! Millions of people were engaging in the discussion. The third trending topic was ¡°Nutritionist Verified the Recipe¡°! Mixing Datings Chapter 119 ¡°How is that possible?¡± When Charlie saw the trending topic on Twitter, he was dumbfounded. In an instant, the blood seemed draining from his face, leaving only a pale and lifeless countenance. He rubbed his eyes twice, unable to believe what he was seeing, but no matter how many times he rubbed his eyes, the trending topic remained. Charlie, in disbelief, took a few steps back, his lips trembling as he looked at Olivia with a gaze filled with shock. Cynthia did not even nce at her phone. Seeing Charlie¡¯s strange expression, she took a step forward and looked at the phone in his hand. When her gaze fell upon that line of text, her whole body shuddered, including her teeth, which began to chatter incessantly. She was not just surprised, she was terrified. She struggled to control her emotions, snatched the phone from Charlie¡¯s hand, and with trembling fingers, looked at the trending topic and thements below it, shaking her head repeatedly. She couldn¡¯t ept all of this. She believed the seared salmon with herbed couscous was a recipe written by Isaac. How could Olivia know about it? Hang on! She suddenly seemed to realize something, her body trembling like a leaf, and she looked at Olivia in shock. Gillian, Jarron, and Olivia¡­ Cynthia suddenly recalled that the three of them all shared the same teacher of traditional medicine, Isaac. So, could it be that Olivia was the person Isaac had been talking about? In that instant, Cynthia felt her scalp go numb, goosebumps forming on her skin, and her temples pulsating in pain. It was over. She was really in trouble if Olivia was the one mentioned by Isaac. The astonishment of the diners present was no less than that of Charlie and Cynthia. They all stood there in a daze, looking at the trending topic in disbelief. One moment they looked up at Olivia; and the next, they lowered their heads to check the trending topic. It felt like their worldviews were being completely reshaped. The seared salmon with herbed couscous was truly created by Olivia. This fact was mind¨Cblowing! They were witnessing this incredible scene in person. One excited young man could not contain himself and let out a shout as he quickly logged into his Twitter ount, saying, ¡°Oh my god, we¡¯re witnessing this firsthand. I need to post it on Twitter right away. Paiger. Seeing the pales, and she at waten the others, and they all raised their big pictures and postingments son rapidly changing, Cynthia¡¯s face grew the best of colliques, with only one thenge in her mind. This was a disaster? Just when sheet bees, a glee sen female voice came from the enance. Donchitarre fully and again¡± This voice seemed to ne Chan with wedgy and she looked full of surprise and extreme. The need 1. od. Is Che Smith Cher Sell As The diners eximed in amment revesti on the entrance. After all, Tracy was a owned chef who had even won an international golden award and had been Shemous for decades Charlie and Cynthia were nothingpared to her Seeing Track, the diners all showed great respect, but the incident they bad experienced was just too bizarre, and they all wanted to know the muh, The elderly man who had previously stood on Cynthia¡¯s side because he selt that Olivia had gone too far in disrupting the restaurant. However, the situation had now evolved to a point where it had completely exceeded hisprehension. He did not know whom to believe. But out of respect for Tracy, he earnestly asked. ¡°Chef Smith. I¡¯d like to seek your advice. What¡¯s the story behind the closely guarded secret, the seared salmon with herbed couscous at the Smith Cuisine Hall?¡± Tracy gently patted Cynthia¡¯s hand to calm her, then turned to the elderly man with a mild and clear tone, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Then, she exined with finesse. ¡°It¡¯s just a storm in a teacup. We¡¯re all close to each other.¡± Being close to each other? This statement left everyone dumbfounded. Seeing this. Tracy lightly chuckled, walked up to Olivia, and spoke in a gentle and affectionate tone, ¡°You must be Olivia mentioned by Isaac Olivia raised her eyebrows, squinted her eyes, and then suddenly smiled, addressing Tracy by her first name. Tracy was taken aback. She hadn¡¯t expected Olivia to remember her. Thest time she had seen Olivia was over a decade ago when thedy before her was only seven or eight years old. It had been so long, yet Olivia still had a memory of her. Regardless, the fact that Olivia remembered her indicated that there was room for reconciliation. Buhoonire¡¯s Missing Darling Tracy had been informed about the events at the Smith Cuisine Hall by the restaurant manager on the phone, so she knew the details. The diners were even more puzzled when they saw the two parties recognizing each other. What was going on? How did they go from arguing to addressing each other so warmly? Tracy exined to the onlookers, ¡°I apologize for the confusion. This soup is indeed exclusive to the Smith Cuisine Hall, and it¡¯s true that Ms. Taylor created it. However, Cynthia has never met Ms. Taylor, which led to today¡¯s incident. It¡¯s our fault for not handling the situation properly. This meal is on the house, consider it my treat.¡± In a few words, Tracy rified the situation and then invited Olivia to have a private conversation in the back room. Olivia leaned back in her chair, holding Andrew¡¯s hand. Her expression was indifferent as she casually shook her head, saying, ¡°I won¡¯t trouble you now. I have other matters to attend to.¡± Tracy was taken aback by Olivia¡¯s refusal for a moment, but she quickly adjusted her demeanor and smiled warmly and affectionately at Olivia. ¡°Alright, you have your own matters to attend to. Visit us often, and we¡¯ll have plenty of time to talk.¡± Olivia nodded, her expression cool, but her gaze softened when she looked at Andrew. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said, turning to Daniel. Throughout this time, Daniel had been quite reserved, with a cold and distant demeanor, as if he did not want to get involved. He left the stage to Olivia, but he immediately responded when she needed him. ¡°Alright.¡± Daniel stood up and adjusted Olivia¡¯s cor, speaking affectionately, ¡°Ok, Olivia.¡± Afterward, he held Andrew¡¯s hand and turned to Cynthia, his expression as calm as water. ¡°Goodbye, Chef Brown.¡± His stance was firm, and his attitude was clear. Cynthia seemed to want to say something but hesitated. However, Daniel acted as if he hadn¡¯t seen anything, turning away nonchntly. As they walked out of the Smith Cuisine Hall¡¯s door, Olivia suddenly turned her head and nced at Daniel, teasingly. ¡°Did you see that just now? She wanted to say something to you but then held back.¡± ¡°What?¡± Daniel looked innocent as if he did not understand. ¡°What did you say? Did you want to say something to me?¡± This man could certainly shift the conversation. If it weren¡¯t for him, Cynthia wouldn¡¯t havee looking for trouble. Looking at the man with his striking and attractive face, Olivia suddenly felt a tightness in her chest and a suppressed frustration that was difficult to express. Hmph, how could one be so attractive like this? In the Smith Cuisine Hall. After Olivia and the others left, Tracy¡¯s previously gentle and affectionate expression instantly turned cold, like a frigid winter wind that chilled the heart and lungs. ¡°Chef?¡± Cynthia was taken aback, unconsciously calling out, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Tracy¡¯s eyes were ice¨Ccold, and her expression was frigid. She took out her phone and dialed a number. ¡°Gillian, it¡¯s me. You said the seared salmon with herbed couscous was your exclusive recipe. How does Olivia know about it? She even ims to have created it herself?¡± Chapter 120 When Gillian received a call from Tracy, she was in the middle of seeing a patient. Since she was a child, she, Jarron, and Olivia had learned traditional medicine together from Isaac. However, when she went to college, she switched to modern medicine and specialized in pediatrics. Due to her exceptional medical skills and gentle nature, she was highly regarded by parents and children alike and was a well¨Cknown pediatrician in the area. At less than 30 years old, she had already be an associate chief physician. There were many people who sought her out for appointments, and there were often long queues that stretched through the night. Gillian reached out and gently touched the soft, rosy cheeks of the 5¨Cyear¨Cold girl in front of her. She kindly advised the parents for a few moments, issued a medical prescription, and then let them leave. After that, she walked to the door and locked it. When she made sure that she was the only one left in the room, she spoke, ¡°Tracy, what¡¯s going on?¡± Gillian¡¯s voice was incredibly gentle, like a clear spring, instantly soothing Tracy¡¯s agitation. She didn¡¯t get angry at Tracy¡¯s questions, and she didn¡¯t even furrow her brow. Her voice was neither hurried nor slow, it flowed like a gentle breeze, carrying an indescribable sense offort. ¡°Don¡¯t be upset for now. Take your time and tell me what¡¯s going on. I¡¯m here to listen.¡± Hearing such a gentle voice, Tracy¡¯s anger diminished by half. Then, thinking of Gillian¡¯s tender expression, a hint of guilt welled up in her heart. She softened her tone and exined the whole situation, including the conflict between Cynthia and Olivia, as well as the current top trending topic on Twitter. After finishing, Tracy asked curiously, ¡°Wasn¡¯t this recipe created by you? How can Olivia im it as her own?¡± Tracy was genuinely puzzled. She believed Gillian deep down, but she couldn¡¯t exin how Olivia knew the recipe so well. ¡°So Olivia ims she created the recipe?¡± Gillian asked, her tone tinged with mild surprise./ ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what she said.¡± Tracy nodded. Hearing this, Gillian sighed, her tone carrying a hint of helplessness and Chat with her smith peraconality, gentle as war, like a spring turke, Anchetanding, and exceptionalle Haightful, ferry rounding med for You have such a gound temperament. Your car study amode A suite remained on Can¡¯s face, even though Traty on the cher end of the phone could mot see it. Calliam always had a gentle expressim, like Bowing water: She seemed incapable of getting angry, always smiling. gente considerate, and never raising her voice. But where hearing Tracy¡¯s words, bet eves suddenly turned cold, as it extrving an icy il Such a good temperament! Here we go again, this plunder agunt A hunt of madness appeared in Cillian¡¯s eves. Ever since she was young, everyone always praised her for having a good personality and being gentle and considerate. However, Gillian despised those words the most. She hated it when people praised her for having a good temper From childhood to adulthood, she and Olivia were by Isane¡¯s side. Everyone who saw them would praise Olivia. People praised her for being beautiful, saying she was stuming and that they had never seen such a pretty youngdy before. They alsoplimented her for being intelligent, having an excellent memory, being quick to learn, filial, imaginative, and capable. People could only see Olivia, and Olivia was all they saw. However, when faced with Gillian, everyone found themselves at a loss for words, not knowing what to compliment. After struggling for a while, all they managed to say was that she had a good temperament. Thinking of this, a hint of irony thickered in Gillian¡¯s eyes. How absurd! Even though she hated being praised for her good temperament and kindness, she had to put on a gentle facade because it was the only way she could surpass Olivia. It she lost her gentleness, she would be truly worthless. She hung up the phone, walked to the window, and gazed at the blue sky outside, lost in thought. A few days ago, Isaac had returned from Evervale, but ke and Yanis did not renum with him. At that timent, Gillian had a bad feeling. Jarron went to inquire, and bac said they stayed in Evervale with Olivia. At that moment, Gin¡¯s heart sank. She knew her grandfather wanted to consumed by a towering rage and unwillingness. She was on the verge of copsing. Why? Why? Why? Why was her grandfather so biased? What was so good about Olivia? She had even given up studying medicine, so why should she inherit the family legacy? Gillian did not understand what was wrong with her and Jarron. Both of them had worked hard to study medicine and diligently treated patients. They were respectful towards Isaac and obeyed his every word, but he could never see them. Gillian was the first child Isaac had adopted, and she had spent the most time with him. Therefore, she did not know why Isaac chose to leave the family legacy to Olivia in the end. Why was he so biased? She could not understand it and she was even more unwilling to ept it. She was determined to obtain the family legacy. It was rightfully hers and hers alone! Only she could elevate the family¡¯s medical expertise and. make it renowned worldwide. Gillian believed her grandfather had grown old and muddle¨Cheaded. Otherwise, why should someone like Olivia, who did not practice medicine, inherit the Smith family? She would not allow it, and neither would other members of the family! Chapter 121 It was the afternoon break. Gillian¡¯s temples throbbed with pain. She wanted to go back to the office to rest. Just as she reached the door, Tracy called again. At the sight of the familiar phone number, impatience shed across Gillian¡¯s eyes. Her gaze was frighteningly cold. However, when she grabbed her phone and pressed the answer button, she suddenly became gentle and refined. ¡°Mrs. Smith?¡± She asked gently, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Tracy said over the phone, ¡°I almost forgot. Olivia has revealed the secret recipe of seared salmon with herbed couscous. The Smith Cuisine Hall needs a new recipe.¡± Upon hearing this, a slight frown appeared on Gillian¡¯s face. However, her tone was still as gentle as before. ¡°Mrs. Smith, wait a few days. I¡¯ll find another one.¡± After getting an answer, Tracy heaved a sigh of relief and said in a much warmer tone, ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Gillian. The dividends for this month will be affected by the disclosure of seared salmon with herbed couscous. You might not get what you expected. I¡¯ll transfer it to you in a few days.¡± Gillian said, shaking her head, ¡°How can I still have the cheek to ask for this month¡¯s dividends? It¡¯s all my negligence that made you and Cynthia suffer. Forget about it.¡± ¡°How is this your fault?¡± Tracy frowned. ¡°It¡¯s all Olivia¡¯s fault. It¡¯s the Smith family¡¯s recipe. It¡¯s one thing that she shamelessly took it for herself, but she actually publicly announced it on Twitter, showing no consideration for the Smith family.¡± At this point, Tracy¡¯s tone was filled with anger. She snorted coldly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to talk to Mr. Smith. It doesn¡¯t matter if he dotes on his granddaughter, but he can¡¯t affect the Smith family¡¯s foundation. Although he¡¯s the head of the Smith family, the Smith family doesn¡¯t belong to him alone.¡± Finally, there was something that pleased Gillian. She narrowed her eyes, and with amusement gleamed in her eyes, she said in a gentle and 4/5 Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling impulsive. She didn¡¯t mean to target you.¡± ¡°You!¡± Tracy was exasperated. ¡°Why are you still speaking up for her at a time like this? You¡¯re too kind. You¡¯ve spoiled your younger siblings to the point that they are unscrupulous. They¡¯re rude and inconsiderate.¡± Gillian smiled faintly and said in a helpless tone, ¡°Well, I¡¯m an elder sister, after all.¡± After hanging up the phone, Gillian originally wanted to go back and rest, but since she had promised Tracy, she decided to find another medicinal cuisine for her. The recipes were all with her grandfather. She didn¡¯t have them with her, so she had to find Isaac. Isaac had a special resting room and was having lunch. Seeing Gillianing over, he quickly waved and said happily, ¡°Come quickly and eat with me.¡± Ever since Olivia agreed to take over the Smith family, Isaac¡¯s mood had been lifted. Moreover, he had gotten over with the thing that he did not send Olivia back to the Taylor family when she was young. Without the guilt purged from his mind, his body was much stronger than before. Gillian sat opposite Isaac and subconsciously scooped food and soup for Isaac. She picked up some food for him and only picked up her bowl when he was almost done eating. She picked up a mouthful of food and put it into her mouth. It was filled with bitterness. Gillian thought back to the past. She was the most meticulous and considerate one. She took great care of her grandfather. She was always there for him when eating and would always fill his bowl with food. On the other hand, Olivia had never done all of this before. When she ate, she would only focus on herself and enjoy all the delicious dishes without leaving anything for Isaac. She always asked Ms. ke to make her favorite dishes and did not care about others. However, Olivia believed that Isaac only praised Olivia for being a filial girl and turned a blind eye to her own efforts. Thinking of this, Gillian could not help but sneer in her heart. How was Olivia filial? What did she do? Gillian swallowed the food in her mouth ada. over her words and said, ¡°Grandpa, do you see the news on Twitter?¡± ¡°What Twitter?¡± Isaac shook his head. ¡°How would I know that? That¡¯s something you young people y. I¡¯m too old to follow it.¡± Gillian put down her te with a serious expression and said, ¡°Grandpa, I have something important to tell you.¡± Isaac nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Gillian nced at Isaac and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Grandpa, you promise me you won¡¯t be angry if I tell you. You can¡¯t be angry.¡± Did something happen? With a nervous expression, Isaac stared at Gillian and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be angry.¡± Gillian frowned and looked worried. ¡°It¡¯s about Olivia. She made the Smith family¡¯s recipe public.¡± Isaac was stunned for a moment before he immediately refuted in a firm tone, ¡°Impossible, absolutely impossible!¡± Gillian was taken aback. She did not expect her grandfather to trust Olivia so much. He was still protecting her at this time! That was the Smith family¡¯s secret recipe. It didn¡¯t matter if the Smith family used it themselves, but Olivia made it public regardless of everything. Did she think that she owned the Smith family? Moreover, it was an indisputable fact that Olivia revealed the Smith family¡¯s secret recipe, but Isaac was actually protecting her! Resentment surged in Gillian¡¯s heart. She could barely suppress and anger in her heart as she roared at Isaac. She clenched her fists tightly, her fingertips sinking into her flesh, barely managing to maintain her rationality. Heh¡­ Gillian took out her phone, opened Twitter, and handed it to Isaac. Her eyes were filled with the joy of revenge. She could not wait to see Isaac¡¯s disappointed and angry expression. Didn¡¯t he favor Olivia? Since he trusted her and was so protective of her, Gillian would show the evidence in front of him and see how he would continue to protect her. ¡®Grandpa.¡± Gillian endured theplicated feelings in her heart and pointed at the trending topic. ¡°See, that¡¯s it.¡± Isaac put on his reading sses and held his phone with both hands. He took a closer look at it. Upon seeing the words ¡®seared salmon with herbed couscous, he instantly heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°This, he exined. ¡°This isn¡¯t the Smith family¡¯s recipe.¡± Then, he looked up at Gillian in confusion and exined, ¡°This is a medicinal cuisine that Olivia figured out herself. Have you forgotten that she figured it out because you were weak? This is Olivia¡¯s own recipe.¡± Isaac had thought it was a big deal, but it turned out to be seared salmon with herbed couscous. Isaac heaved a sigh of relief. He was freaked out just now. Although Olivia was the future head of the Smith family, he had never given the Smith family¡¯s secret recipe to Olivia. How could she know? Sure enough, anxiety made one lose his mind. He didn¡¯t even think of this and was actually on tenterhooks. Isaac reflected on himself, thinking that he shouldn¡¯t have doubted Olivia. Olivia was able toe up with such an amazing recipe as seared salmon with herbed couscous at the age of 12 and make the food and recipe work so well. How was it possible that she coveted the Smith family¡¯s recipe? The Smith family¡¯s recipes were all iplete and could not be used. They had to be verified one by one before they could be used. Unlike Isaac, who was rxed, Gillian was overwhelmed by hatred. At this moment, she was filled with anger and couldn¡¯t wait to bite Olivia to death. She even had the itch to grab Isaac¡¯s shoulder and shake him hard to wake him up. He was too biased! Gillian used Isaac of favoritism inwardly. That was the recipe of the Smith family. Even at a time like this, Isaac was still protecting Olivia. He remained calm when hearing that Olivia made the recipe public, saying that she was the one who created the prescription. Why! Gillian¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. Anger was surging over her. Chapter 122 Olivia was sitting in the car, and the calm and rxed expression instantly disappeared, reced by coldness. Daniel was driving in front. Andrew was sitting on a child¡¯s safety seat with his head lowered. He had fallen asleep. The child was energetic, but he needed to replenish his energy. After ying for the entire afternoon, he was already exhausted, so he quickly fell into a deep sleep. Hence, no one noticed Olivia¡¯s expression. She propped her chin on her hand and leaned against the back of the seat. Her posture waszy and casual as if it was casual, but her light amber eyes wereplicated and unreadable. She looked straight out of the window, thinking about something. Daniel was in the front driving. As he held the steering wheel, he observed Olivia¡¯s expression through the rearview mirror. His expression was calm, and his movements were elegant and practiced. Seeing that Olivia didn¡¯t look well, he was not in a hurry to ask. Instead, he waited quietly for a moment. When she turned her head, he asked, ¡°Are you in a bad mood?¡± Olivia looked up indifferently and remained silent. Upon seeing this, Daniel gave a smile. His beautiful eyes curved like the crescent moon in the quiet night sky. Tapping his index finger on the steering wheel, he slowed down and parked the car by the side of the road. When he spoke again, his tone was a little more serious. ¡°You were not yourself at the Smith Cuisine Hall just now.¡± Daniel understood Olivia. She was not someone who usually rocked the boat. Even if Cynthia provoked her, Olivia would not make the recipe public rashly. This didn¡¯t seem like something that Olivia would do. A few years ago, when they first met, Olivia was only 18 years old. She was vivacious as a young girl and did not have much money on her, obliged to work part¨Ctime for a living. 15 But even so, she was still noble and extraordinary. She was like an aristocrat who had wandered among themoners, carrying with her an innate pride and nobility. ording to her original personality, if Cynthia messed with her, she would not even give Cynthia a look. She would let Ms. ke and Mr. Yanis deal with it. It was just like how ancient emperors dealt with things. There had long been courtiers and guards blocking those who caused trouble. They would not let those troublemakers have the chance to appear and be an eyesore to the emperor. It was just Cynthia. It was not worth Olivia¡¯s time and effort. She thought nothing of someone like Cynthia. However, it was very strange that Olivia confronted Cynthia today in the Smith Cuisine Hall. Unexpectedly, Daniel could sense something wrong with her. Olivia turned her eyes and looked over. Then, she lowered her eyes and raised her hand to support her forehead. She let out an imperceptible sigh, seemingly tired. After a long while, she said, ¡°That seared salmon with herbed couscous is the recipe I specially made for Gillian. It is a medicinal cuisine that works with food and can treat illnesses and conserve health.¡± At this point, she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and say in a self¨Cdeprecating tone, ¡°It took me three years to work it out and the draft was revised several times before it was finalized. I tried it myself, and my stomach was almost destroyed because of it. I didn¡¯t expect it to end up like this¡­¡± She treated Gillian as her biological sister. Olivia wanted to bond with her. She cared about her and was worried about her health and her results. She would give up almost anything Gillian wanted. As a result, Olivia was pushed off the cliff by Gillian, whom she treated as her family! The moment Olivia fell off the cliff, a trace of confusion came into her eyes. She was puzzled. If Gillian wanted the Smith family and wanted the 125 hospital, she could just tell Olivia about it and Olivia would give them to her. Why did Gillian go through so much trouble to trick her to the top of the mountain and push her down? It was onlyter that Olivia slowly grew up and began to look at her rtionship with Gillian from an objective perspective that she understood the reason behind Gillian¡¯s actions. It was all because of her jealousy! The moment she was pushed off the mountain peak, Gillian roared, ¡°Why did Grandpa only pass on miraculous treatments of the Smith family to you? Why?¡± Why? Olivia¡¯s eyes flickered. She suddenly felt that it was ridiculous. The so¨Ccalled miraculous treatments of the Smith family were something the three of them had learned together. They had memorized the acupuncture points when they were young and personally practiced them when they were in their teens. Each of them had a set of silver needles. However, in the end, Olivia was the only one who mastered it. Gillian imed that Isaac was biased and did not pass on her miraculous treatments of the Smith family, but the truth was that Isaac had taught her long ago. It wasn¡¯t that Isaac didn¡¯t want to teach them, but they couldn¡¯t learn it at all! Because Olivia was the only one who had mastered miraculous treatments of the Smith family, Isaac had the idea of handing the Smith family to her. Before this, he doted on Gillian more than her and valued Jarron more. The sadness onlysted for a moment. Olivia quickly regained herposure. The unhappy things in the past wouldn¡¯t cast a shadow on her. It was just that she felt a little bitter when she thought about it asionally. Olivia turned to Andrew. The little guy was sleeping soundly. His face was pink and tender. When he closed his eyes, his eyshes were thick and curly. Andrew seemed to be dreaming. His red and moist little mouth smacked, and then he muttered softly, ¡°Olivia, you eat, you eat too.¡± Ballet¡¯s Making a5 vouchers He was actually thanking abour O¨¹vua even in his dreams. Olivia was shocked for a moment. Then, her heart softened and she felt a wave of happiness flooding her This was a wonderful and magical feeling¡± There was such a lle cure in the world, who liked her, was attached to her, and was thinking about her Looking at the little guy¡¯s sleeping face, Olivia felt so sweet as if a gust of happiness swept through her Perhaps Olivia gave too much attention to Andrew which made Daniel a little dissatisfied. Hu muttered and then uttered a cry of astonishment. Olivia subconsciously turned around. There was a hint of urgency in her eyes as she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?* Daniel said in a pitiful tone, ¡°There¡¯s something in my eyes. It hurts.¡± As he spoke, he turned his head around and faced Olivia. Olivia leaned over and gently pressed his lower eyelids with her fingertips. She then blew on them and asked with concern, ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± ¡°Yes¡± The man sounded aggrieved. ¡°Blow on them again.¡± Olivia lowered her head and carefully examined Daniel¡¯s eyes, where she did not find any sand or eyshes. She blew on them a few times, but it didn¡¯t work Daniel kept shouting ¡°Could it be that something has entered your eyes? Olivia frowned. With a worried look, she suggested. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡± Daniel shook his head and said with certainty. ¡°There is something in my eyes. I can feel it Look carefully and get closer¡­¡± He said thest few words in a whisper, carrying a hint of romance, which was so tempting Olivia began to see the light. She looked up suspiciously with a probing gaze and said, ¡®Are you. Umm* Before she could finish speaking, the back of her head was suddenly grabbed by arge hand. Before she could react, the handsome face in front of her suddenly erged, and then her lips felt hos Daniel¡¯s lips covered Olivia¡¯s and he kissed her lightly before moving away He was actually thinking about Olivia even in his dreams. Olivia was shocked for a moment. Then, her heart softened and she felt a wave of happiness flooding her. This was a wonderful and magical feeling! There was such a little cutie in the world, who liked her, was attached to her, and was thinking about her. Looking at the little guy¡¯s sleeping face, Olivia felt so sweet as if a gust of happiness swept through her. Perhaps Olivia gave too much attention to Andrew which made Daniel a little dissatisfied. Hu muttered and then uttered a cry of astonishment. Olivia subconsciously turned around. There was a hint of urgency in her eyes as she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Daniel said in a pitiful tone, ¡°There¡¯s something in my eyes. It hurts.¡± As he spoke, he turned his head around and faced Olivia. Olivia leaned over and gently pressed his lower eyelids with her fingertips. She then blew on them and asked with concern, ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The man sounded aggrieved. ¡°Blow on them again.¡± Olivia lowered her head and carefully examined Daniel¡¯s eyes, where she did not find any sand or eyshes. She blew on them a few times, but it didn¡¯t work. Daniel kept shouting. ¡°Could it be that something has entered your eyes?¡± Olivia frowned. With a worried look, she suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡± Daniel shook his head and said with certainty, ¡°There is something in my eyes. I can feel it. Look carefully and get closer¡­¡± He said thest few words in a whisper, carrying a hint of romance, which was so tempting. Olivia began to see the light. She looked up suspiciously with a probing gaze and said, ¡°Are you¡­ Um!¡± Before she could finish speaking, the back of her head was suddenly grabbed by arge hand. Before she could react, the handsome face in front of her suddenly erged, and then her lips felt hot. Daniel¡¯s lips covered Olivia¡¯s and he kissed her lightly before moving away. The leaned avan benne a low and hear is he was appring the face as he say W being at me in aur is geen looking in koche He leaned over. His voice was low and hoarse as if he was suppressing the heat in his body. ¡°Why weren¡¯t you looking at me? Am I not as good¨Clooking as Andrew, huh?¡± Chapter 123 Olivia was stunned for a moment before her face instantly turned blushed. The space was so close that almost their noses would collide. The ambiance rose up and crackled like a matchstick that would burn with a stoke. It could get ignited right away. A sense of soft numbness spread from her lips to her waist. Olivia¡¯s entire body went limp. At this moment, Daniel was like a prisoner who had broken free. His eyes were ming with desire as he looked at Olivia with a gaze that wanted to devour her. It had been five years, 1,825 days, 43,800 hours, 2,628,000 minutes, and 1,576,800,000 seconds! Daniel couldn¡¯t imagine how he endured such a long time. It was like an eon. The longing had long been carved into his bones. It was deep and seeped into his bones. With every breath he took, the longing increased. If it weren¡¯t for the fact Andrew was here, he would have stripped her down and surrounded her body. Only by fusing her into his bones and blood would the endless ck space in his heart be filled. Olivia looked up unintentionally and saw Daniel¡¯s eyes. She was shocked! His eyes were filled with thirst, hope, and longing. They were overflowing with desire. ¡°Daniel, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Olivia looked up. For the first time, confusion appeared in her calm eyes for the first time. At the same time, her heart kept beating. The affection in Daniel¡¯s eyes was too strong, so emotional that she was afraid that she could not bear it. She ced her fingertips on Daniel¡¯s cheek. Olivia wanted to say something, but at that moment, her phone suddenly rang. Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling The sudden ringing brought Daniel back to his senses. He closed his eyes and suppressed his tumultuous feelings. He warned himself that it was not the time yet. Livy had already forgotten about him. He had to take it slow and not scare her. Daniel regained his rationality and turned around, leaning back in his seat dejectedly. He pursed his lips and chuckled. It seemed he would lose his wits and get out of control before this woman. Daniel heaved a sigh of relief. When he opened his eyes again, the vision had already regained rity. He had already waited for five years. There was no need to rush. He was willing to wait for Livy to fall in love with him again! The call was from Amelia. Olivia looked at the caller ID. She frowned slightly and picked it up. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Olivia?¡± Amelia¡¯s voice was a little nervous. Her tone was slightly trembling. ¡°Yes. Olivia¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Amelia did not seem to know how to talk to her. She didn¡¯t have the demeanor of a noblewoman, speaking fast and anxiously as if somebody was holding a knife against her neck. ¡°This weekend is your grandfather¡¯s 80th birthday.¡± ¡°I got it.¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up.¡± Before she could continue, the other side had already left. Amelia was stunned for a moment. She was holding her phone and stared at it in a daze. Maddie happened to push the door open and enter at this moment. She was holding two cups of coffee. Seeing Amelia staring at her phone in a daze, a shaft of light shed across her eyes. Maddie asked, ¡°Have you called Olivia?¡± Amelia nodded, looking like she was out of her mind. Maddie took a sip of coffee before continuing to ask, ¡°What did she say? Is sheing or not?¡± Amelia frowned and said in an uncertain tone, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. She only said that she knew it. She didn¡¯t say whether she wasing or not,¡± -5 vouchers ¡°She must be angry with you,¡± Maddie said firmly. ¡°It¡¯s Friday today. Dad¡¯s birthday is in two days. Why didn¡¯t you tell her earlier? Now she doesn¡¯t have time to prepare a gift.¡± Seeing that her sister was ming her, Amelia looked aggrieved and defended herself. ¡°I forgot. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± ¡°Oh my god, how could you say that?¡± Maddie was so angry that her chest. heaved. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to be a mother? If you cared about her a little, you wouldn¡¯t have forgotten such an important thing. Why didn¡¯t you forget to tell Emma?¡± Speaking of Emma, Maddie¡¯s tone became more serious. ¡°You have to remember that Olivia is your real daughter. Emma is adopted.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. I know.¡± Amelia sounded impatient. She hated such a banal theory about blood. So what if Emma was an adopted daughter? To Amelia, Emma was her biological daughter! Maddie was upset about Amelia¡¯s impatient expression. Seeing that she was stubborn and impervious to other voices, she sighed and softened her tone. ¡°I¡¯m not saying that Emma is not a good girl. I also love Emma very much. Indeed, all these years, Emma has always been staying with you. But you can¡¯t choose between your kids. Even if you can¡¯t treat them. equally, at least you have to act like that. ¡°Olivia has been adrift outside without a family for nearly 20 years. She suffered a lot. As her mother, you have to take care of her, understand her, and educate her,¡± Maddie advised earnestly. ¡°I know, I know. I want to care about her.¡± Speaking of this, Amelia still felt aggrieved. At first, she really wanted to treat Olivia well. She wanted to find an etiquette mentor for her, give her some shares, and pick up a good husband for her. However, Olivia did not appreciate her efforts at all. Sheined, ¡°Maddie, you don¡¯t know her. She is a strange girl. She¡¯s conceited and inferior. She¡¯s not obedient at all. She takes advantage of her beauty to hang around with Ethan and seduce the man Emma likes. Now, she¡¯s with Daniel. That¡¯s unbelievable. What a shame to our family.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Maddie frowned. Amelia sighed. ¡°To tell you the truth, I do have a barrier against Olivia. Previously, because I misunderstood that she harmed Emma before, I wanted to teach her a lesson. However, when I found out that she had been learning the violin and writing songs, I changed my mind. I tried to ease the rtionship with her and find a good marriage for her.¡± ¡°Then do it,¡± Maddie said. ¡°Just do it? You thought it was an easy job to find a man for her?¡± Disdain shed across Amelia¡¯s eyes. She believed that Olivia had no self¨Crespect. She seduced Ethan, then Ryan, and now Daniel. This was not what a decentdy would do. Every new man was in a higher status than the previous one. It was obvious that Olivia was utterly a naughty gold digger. She was greedy and overreached herself. She was an ugly duckling who was dreaming about bing a swan one day. And the way she realized her dream was through targeting a better man. Did she know who Daniel was? Even if Olivia had been raised in the Taylor family and had never been lost since she was young, she still couldn¡¯t deserve to be Mr. Sullivan, not to mention the current Olivia in reality. Amelia knew what his father¨Cinw was up to. They did not expect Olivia to marry into the Sullivan family properly. They just wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to build a rtionship with Daniel, with the Sullivan family. As for Olivia, no one cared about her feelings or future, not to mention. whether Daniel would treat her well. Amelia was confident that she was a good mother. Anyway, normal families would abandon their daughter if she behaved like Olivia. But Amelia was still trying to find a decent husband for her. Thinking of this, Amelia suddenly said, ¡°Maddie, do you still remember Mr. Sampson, that painter?¡± It took Maddie a moment to realize that Amelia wanted Olivia to marry Mr. Sampson. She immediately frowned. ¡°That¡¯s not appropriate, right? Mr. Sampson has already been divorced three times, and he¡¯s also ten years older.¡± Amelia felt that it was a very suitable match. The age was not a problem at all as long as he could treat her well. As for divorce, Olivia was not a clean sheet, too. She was also hanging around with three men. That¡¯s perfect. Most importantly, Mr. Sampson was a famous painter. He needed to walk around the world to sketch, so he could take Olivia away. Amelia did not know how to get along with this daughter. Anyway, she did not like her either. Out of sight, out of mind. Chapter 124 After Maddie left, Emma immediately went to Amelia¡¯s room and asked tentatively, ¡°Mom, why is Aunt here? What¡¯s going on?¡± Amelia was still in a daze. She was stunned for a moment before replying, ¡°It¡¯s about your grandfather¡¯s birthday. I forgot to tell Olivia. She came to remind me of that.¡± No surprise! Emma¡¯s eyes shed with malice. her fingertips dug into her palm tightly, barely maintaining her expression to prevent herself from losing herposure. She lowered her head to hide her eyes so that Amelia would not notice anything wrong. All these years, she had tried her best to please Amelia and the Green family. She tried her best to be a considerate daughter and treat Amelia as her biological mother and the Green family as her family. In the end, she was still inferior to Olivia. Why! It¡¯s not fair! Emma was indignant. Her dark eyes were filled with resentment. She had done so much. She cared about Amelia and her grandparents. She called them every week. She gave them gifts every festival and often visited them. But this was how they treated her! After more than ten years of living together, she still couldn¡¯t hold a candle to Olivia, a woman whom nobody met even now! Emma¡¯s heart was filled with indignance. She hated the heartless Green family and the appearance of Olivia. She felt that her sincerity for so many years had been in vain. The Green family was simply a bunch of jerks who were not worth her caring. It took almost all of her willpower to suppress the anger in her heart. She forced a smile with all her energy and said in a guilty tone, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s all my fault. I should have reminded you earlier.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that! My girl, how can I me you? It¡¯s my mistake. I have a bad memory now. It¡¯s not your problem.¡± Amelia patted Emma¡¯s hand and thought to herself, ¡°The daughter living together is an angel who¡¯s better.¡± Emma¡¯s eyes were dark. She had expected that Amelia would belittle Olivia and refuse her toe. But she only said that she had a bad memory. It turned out that she really nned to bring Olivia to the birthday banquet. After all, she was not her daughter and nobody could deny this fact. Amelia did not care about her at all. It¡¯s her grandfather¡¯s birthday, so Ethan would definitely attend. If he met Olivia, he must discover the truth that she set Olivia up. Thinking of this, Emma panicked. She could not let Ethan know that she had framed Olivia. ¡°Mom.¡± Emma seemed to be implying something. ¡°Is Oliviaing? It feels like she doesn¡¯t have any affection for the Taylor family or the Green family?¡± Amelia frowned. That girl was indeed indifferent and did not have any kinship in her heart. If not for Liam¡¯s call, she would not havee to the Taylor family. As for the Green family, she had not even mentioned a visit. It had been almost half a year since she returned, but she had not even seen the Green family in person. The more she thought about it, the more frustrated she became. Amelia¡¯s tone was a little dissatisfied. ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t care.¡± Seeing this, Emma¡¯s mood became brighter. She leaned closer to Amelia and hugged her arm. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s Olivia¡¯s fault for noting, but we have to be well¨Cprepared so that other families won¡¯t misunderstand us.¡± She talked like she cared about Olivia, ¡°She probably doesn¡¯t have much. money and never knows a designer. It¡¯s Grandpa¡¯s birthday two dayster. She definitely won¡¯t have time to prepare a good dress. I still have a few gowns. Why don¡¯t I give them to her?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so kind, my good girl.¡± Amelia felt warm. The more she looked at Emma, the more she loved this considerate daughter. She raised her hand and scratched her nose. ¡°I know you¡¯re a good girl, but your gowns are all haute couture by international designers. They haven¡¯t been worn yet. They¡¯re brand new. It¡¯s a waste to let her wear them.¡± 2/1 10 At this point, Amelia paused for a moment. When she thought of the scene where Olivia was wearing a white T¨Cshirt and ck pants, she felt disgusted. ¡°A good dress needs a good owner. Olivia doesn¡¯t know fashion. at all. It¡¯s a waste for her to wear those custom¨Cmade gowns. Why don¡¯t you keep them yourself?¡± ¡°But what about Olivia?¡± Emma sounded worried. ¡°I don¡¯t think she has a suitable gown. If she doesn¡¯t have one, she won¡¯t even be able to enter the banquet. That would be so embarrassing!¡± An image conjured up in Amelia¡¯s mind. As the master¡¯s granddaughter, Olivia would get blocked outside because she did not have a suitable gown. That¡¯s a joke. No, she couldn¡¯t let that happen. Amelia said, ¡°You should have some old clothes over there. Let her wear your old gown.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Emma nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll get the servants to pack up a few more clothes for her selection.¡± ¡°She must be overjoyed!¡± Ameliaughed. ¡°Your wardrobe is just like a treasure ind. She probably has never seen such expensive clothes before.¡± With that, Amelia made a call to Olivia. Olivia had already returned home. It was not the apartment near the school, but the Smith family¡¯s mansion in Evervale. Since she had decided to take over the Smith family, she should learn to handle its businesses. The Smith family¡¯s mansion had been left idle for many years. Only some maids and nannies had been living here to watch over it. Now that the new owner had arrived, the mansion seemed to get revitalized, and all the servants were smiling at her arrival. Olivia was reclining on the sofa with her eyes lowered. Her posture waszy. She was enjoying a rare moment of leisure. In the spacious cloakroom, ke was leading the servants to pick out gowns for Olivia. These clothes were all newly made by the Smith family¡¯s workshop. These handmade clothes were the epitome of exquisite skills and the current modern youthful style. ¡°Miss Olivia, how about this one? Do you like it?¡± ke picked out a it vouchers modified ivory gown, with dark white stripes embroidered on it. At first look, people would think that it was a pure¨Ccolored gown. When they got closer, they would discover the amazing embroidery. This gown was madest year. It took five top embroiderers three years toplete the work. Such a gown could no longer be called a dress, but a work of art, a masterpiece, and a priceless treasure. A few years ago, the Sotheby¡¯s had auctioned off a gown that cost an astronomical sum of 550 thousand dors. Half a million dors just for a gown! That gown was made by three of those five top embroiderers. Olivia leaned against the sofa. When she heard this, she causally raised her eyelids and said expressionlessly, ¡°It¡¯s too simple.¡± ¡°What about this one?¡± ke picked out another one. Olivia bent down. It was hard to tell if she was happy or angry. ¡°Not good.¡± ¡°Look at this.¡± ke chose more than ten gowns. Some were traditional designs and some met current fashion trends. Every one of these clothes could make Evervale¡¯s socialites scream in surprise. However, in Olivia¡¯s eyes, these were just ordinary clothes. She had seen these things quite often when she was young. Not a piece of them could attract her eyes. At this moment, Olivia received a call from Amelia. Amelia¡¯s tone was colored by condescension. You don¡¯t have any suitable gowns over there, right? Emma has a few old clothes. Come here and take themter. They are all good gowns. You must be spoiled for choices when you see them. Remember, just take one. Emma is a kind girl and this is her idea. She shares them with you but you can¡¯t go too far Good gowns? That¡¯s funny! Olivia held the phone in one hand and fiddled with the ivory gown with the other. she suddenly chuckled. Thank you for your kindness, but t don¡¯t need it.¡± Without waiting for Amelia¡¯s response, she hung up right Chapter 125 Amelia did not expect that Olivia would reject her so decisively. She was stunned for a moment. Her face turned ashen, and her hands trembled in anger. ¡°This Olivia is so disrespectful to me!¡± She mmed her phone on the floor. A cloud of warning settled over her features. Emma carefully picked up the phone and observed the look on her mother¡¯s face. Then, she asked in a soft voice, ¡°Does Olivia think that the clothes are too old¨Cfashioned, so she doesn¡¯t want them? I still have¡­¡± Before Emma could finish the sentence, Amelia suddenly interrupted her in a harsh tone. ¡°What an ungrateful brat! Don¡¯t bother with her. Let her make a fool of herself tomorrow.¡± Amelia was so angry that her head was spinning. A swell of irritation vibrated in her chest as if it would burst through her lungs. After sitting on the sofa for a long while, she finally cooled off. Amelia regained her senses and turned to gaze at Emma, thinking, ¡°Olivia would definitely make a fool of herself and embarrass both the Green and the Taylor families the day after tomorrow. Therefore, Emma could not make a mistake. To salvage our reputation ruined by Olivia, Emma has to be the star of the event.¡± Thinking of that, Amelia said, ¡°I heard that Mr. Abel Dubois is in Evervale these days. He has designed a unique diamond gown which is currently on exhibit in the country. I¡¯ll contact himter to buy the dress.¡± ¡°Abel? A diamond gown?¡± Emma¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, and her heart was beating fast. ¡°Is Mom talking about the dress named Angel? It¡¯s a unique white¨Ccolored long train diamond gown which costs several millions of dors.¡± It was the first time Emma wanted a piece of apparel so desperately. She had never worn such an expensive gown before. It wasn¡¯t that Emma couldn¡¯t afford it, but it wasn¡¯t worth it. Several millions of dors could buy a luxury car or a mansion. Using that much money to buy a garment that she would only wear a few times was a bit extravagant for her. Moreover, these kinds of dresses were normally created by designers to participate inpetitions and not for sale. To buy one, other than money, one also needed connections. ¡°Mom.¡± Emma tried to control her slightly trembling voice. ¡°Isn¡¯t it too. morous? I¡­ ¡°How can it be too morous?¡± Amelia looked at Emma fondly. ¡°Not matter how expensive the gown is, my daughter is worthy of it.¡± Amelia¡¯s voice became gentle. She stroked Emma¡¯s head lovingly and said with sorrow, ¡°My Emma has suffered. Ever since Olivia is back, you haven¡¯t had a single day of peace. You put up with everything and yield in every way. Even Ethan Turner was stolen from you. It¡¯s really been hard on you.¡± Emma threw herself into Amelia¡¯s arms, her eyes moist and her voice choked, like an aggrieved little girl. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not afraid of hardship. Even if you want me to go back to the orphanage, I¡¯m willing to. I¡¯m just afraid that you don¡¯t want me.¡± ¡°Silly girl.¡± Upon hearing this, Amelia¡¯s heart ached. ¡°How can I not want you? You¡¯re my daughter.¡± Afterforting Emma, Amelia called Abel and requested to buy the dress. Abel agreed without hesitation. Amelia was delighted. ¡°That¡¯s great. My daughter is going to wear Angel to her grandfather¡¯s birthday party the day after tomorrow. Can youe over and help with the fitting?¡± Much like haute couture clothing, the unique dress required the designer to fit it personally. Amelia thought that since Abel had agreed to sell the gown to her so readily, he woulde over to help with the fitting and make necessary alterations. But unexpectedly, the designer rejected her. ¡°Why?¡± Amelia was surprised. Top fashion designers like Abel were very particr about their works and pursued perfection in every detail. Under normal circumstances, Abel would engage in extendedmunication with the buyer and make multiple alterations. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Mrs. Taylor. I should alter the gown ording to your daughter¡¯s size, but I¡¯m really not avable these days,¡± Abel said apologetically, ¡°You really don¡¯t have time?¡± Amelia frowned in confusion. ¡°I thought your exhibition was over?¡± Abel smiled, unable to hide the joy in his voice. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not about the exhibition. I¡¯m making a gown for a distinguisheddy these days. Coincidentally, she will also be attending a party the day after tomorrow. So I¡¯m sorry, I really can¡¯t find the time.¡± ¡°A distinguisheddy?¡± Amelia looked puzzled and couldn¡¯t understand for a designer, what could be more important than his own creation? Amelia was about to make an issue out of it, but Abel seemed to have anticipated her actions and spoke first. ¡°I know this is my fault. Mrs. Taylor, if you¡¯re not satisfied, you can choose not to buy the gown.¡± ¡°No, no, no.¡± Amelia was anxious and immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. Mr. Dubois, you can go ahead with your work. As for the gown, I still want it.¡± Abel nodded. ¡°Alright, my assistant will contact youter and send Angel to the Taylor family. I have something to attend to here, so I¡¯ve got to go.¡± Without waiting for Amelia¡¯s response, he hung up. Olivia was standing in front of the mirror, trying on clothes. When she saw Abel walking over, she cast a nce at him, then quickly averted her gaze and looked at herself in the mirror. ¡°This gown looks great. It suits you perfectly.¡± Abel¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration. Olivia frowned slightly. ¡°It¡¯s too sexy.¡± Abel looked at it and examined the details before saying, ¡°I can alter it.¡± ¡°Will that be too much trouble?¡± Olivia hesitated. He saw that Abel seemed to be very busy on the phone. ¡°No trouble at all.¡± Abel shook his head and looked at Olivia. His tone was sincere. ¡°I¡¯ve freed up my schedule these two days to serve you.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that gown on exhibit?¡± Olivia recalled that Abel had a gown named Angel which was on disy. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re talking about Angel?¡± Abel¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°It has 10:56] Billionares Missing Darling been sold.¡± ¡°Sold?¡± Olivia raised her eyebrows slightly in surprise. Abel nodded. ¡°Angel was specially designed for you. Since you don¡¯t need it, there¡¯s no point in exhibiting it.¡± Abel sounded nonchnt as if he was talking about a piece of trash. Meanwhile, Emma was talking to L on the phone in her room. Her face was red and she was extremely excited. ¡°L, L, do you know? I bought the gown, Angel!¡± L was lying on the bed, watching dramas listlessly. After hearing Emma¡¯s words, she sprang up and shouted in excitement. ¡°What did you say? What did you say? Say it again. What did you buy?¡± Emma took a deep breath and steadied her emotions. Her lips trembled slightly as she said, ¡°Angel, I¡¯ve bought Angel!¡± ¡°Oh, my goodness!¡± L eximed. ¡°Where is it? Where is it? I want to see it and touch it.¡± L pleaded, ¡°Emma, my dear Emma, can you let me try it on? Just for a minute.¡± Emma leaned against the sofa with a proud expression and paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Okay, just one minute.¡± ¡°Ah, ah!¡± There was another round of exmations. L was exhrated. ¡°Emma, you¡¯re so incredible and amazing. Angel is not for sale, right? I remember Abel saying that the gown is a gift from him to an angel. I can¡¯t believe he sold it not long after he said that.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Emma shook her head. Her eyes flickered as if she had thought of something happy. She raised her chin slightly with acent expression. ¡°Perhaps Abel thinks that I am an angel?¡± The gown that no one else could buy was now in her possession. The gown that an internationally renowned designer had said was designed for an angel would be worn by her. Thinking about how she was going to knock everyone¡¯s sock off with the gown and attract envious or jealous gazes, Emma felt ted. T: Comment Chapter 126 Amelia was one of the Green family members, so she arrived very early at the event. Emma followed behind her mother, disying a graceful demeanor. Her slender neck was as elegant as that of a white swan. When she arrived, she instantly attracted many admiring eyes. There were people who gasped and covered their mouths as they eximed softly, ¡°Oh my god, the gown she¡¯s wearing is Mr. Abel¡¯s Angel. It has just been disyed to the public, and she¡¯s wearing it now. The Taylor family really showers her with love.¡± As more and more guests arrived, more and more gazes fell on Emma. All of them were captivated by her unresistible charm. ¡°This must be the eldest daughter of the Taylor family. She¡¯s so beautiful. She¡¯s even prettier than a celebrity,¡± someone murmured. Suddenly, the person beside him tugged on his wrist and said in a low voice, ¡°She¡¯s the younger daughter. The eldest is Olivia. The Taylor family has just found Olivia and reunited with her recently.¡± ¡°Oh, right.¡± The person suddenly realized it. ¡°I almost forgot. I just attended Miss Olivia¡¯s wee party earlier this year. That¡¯s strange. Mrs. Taylor and Miss Emma are both here. Why hasn¡¯t Miss Taylor arrived yet? The Green family is her maternal family.¡± ¡°Well, I guess they¡¯re probably too ashamed to bring her out,¡± someone sneered. ¡°I heard that compared to Miss Emma, Miss Olivia is distinctly inferior to her sister. She can¡¯t hold a candle to Miss Emma.¡± ¡°Of course. Miss Emma graduated from a top university overseas and worked at the United Nations before. She established her own beauty brand when she was just a teenager. On the other hand, Miss Olivia grew up away from her family, having no money or resources. How can she possiblypare to Miss Emma?¡± When Emma heard everyone praising her and disparaging Olivia, her eyes sparkled with pride. ¡°In the 19 years before Olivia came into the picture, I¡¯ve always been the center of everyone¡¯s attention. Even among the many socialites, I always stand out. 1.5 14561 ¡°My life is supposed to be like that.¡± 15 vouchers Emma¡¯s eyes suddenly turned grim when she thought about it. There was a hint of resentment on her face. ¡°It¡¯s all Olivia¡¯s fault. She¡¯s a bitch! Why did shee back? She threatens my position and takes away the Taylor family¡¯s assets. Apart from that, she also captures Ethan¡¯s attention.¡± Emma had endured enough. From that day onwards, she would put Olivia down and trample on her, making her disappearpletely from the upper ss. Amelia was busy entertaining the guests at the side. Most of them were her close acquaintances and shared a degree of closeness with her. However, closeness did not mean that their rtionship was based on emotional connections and mutual respect. Rich women like them lived their lives in constant comparison. Before they got married, theypared their families¡® wealth and their educational qualifications. After they got married, theypared their husbands¡® and their children¡¯s achievements. Theypeted against each other all the time. ¡°By the way, Amelia, where is your eldest daughter? The one called Olivia,¡± A woman asked. appearing somewhat puzzled. A woman next to her chimed in and teased Amelia. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t bear to bring her out? Why are you hiding your daughter? Are you worried that we¡¯ll say something bad about her?¡± Hearing them talking about Olivia, Amelia¡¯s face stiffened. When she thought about Olivia¡¯s simple sportswear and casual shoes, wearing not a single piece of branded clothing, she felt embarrassed. She forced a smile and said. ¡°Olivia is shy.¡± ¡°I can imagine that.¡± Another woman immediately added, ¡°She¡¯s probably not used to such a big asion and feeling nervous.¡± Her tone sounded friendly, but her words were mean. ¡°How would a girl raised by a humble family know what the life of the upper ss is like? She probably doesn¡¯t even know any etiquette. I know an etiquette teacher. Amelia, would you want to hire one for Olivia?¡± This is so humiliating. Amelia had never been so ashamed in her life Ever since she was young, she had always been the most dazzling and envied person among her best friends. Unexpectedly, when she was old, she was being shamed because of her daughter. An evil thought suddenly appeared in Amelia¡¯s mind. She wished Olivia was dead. ¡°If she were dead, I wouldn¡¯t be embarrassed by her. If she were dead, she would always be as innocent and cute as when she was five years old and wouldn¡¯t bring disgrace to me. ¡°Why didn¡¯t she just die?¡± Amelia gnashed her teeth. Just as she was seething with resentment, a sudden exmation could be heard at the door. The attendees of the birthday party were all prominent figures in Evervale. Even if they were in shock, they would maintain their One could imagine how shocked everyone was that they could help eximing. ¡°Has an important guest arrived?¡± Amelia wondered. She looked at the door. The other women also directed their gazes at the entrance. Under the dim lights, a tall and slender woman slowly walked in. She moved against the light, like a gracefuldy who had stepped out of a ssical painting. There was no makeup on her face. Her bright eyes, pearl¨Clike teeth, and radiant skin required no cosmetics to enhance them. She was also not wearing any essories. Her medium¨Clength hair was casually tucked behind her ear. It revealed an exquisite round ear. Under the contrast of her dark¨Cbrown hair, her earlobes gleamed white. She was dressed in an apricot slim¨Cfit dress. There were no decorations on it, but as she moved, it seemed as though a golden mist was emanating from her, and it was dazzling. Shemanded everyone¡¯s attention She was so stunning. It was hard to say exactly what was beautiful about her, but people couldn¡¯t take their eyes off her. After a while, a woman beside Amelia finally looked away. She covered her chest and mouth and eximed, ¡°Who is thisdy? She has such a strong presence, like¡­¡± ¡°Like a queen,¡± someone answered. Everyone looked at each other and lowered their heads silently. They thought that only a queen would possess such a powerful presence. These women were used to seeing fine things. They had sophisticated taste and high aesthetic standards. They were amazed by Emma because of the gown. But they were impressed by that woman¡¯s beauty purely because of her own beauty. Even though Angel was morous, Emma couldn¡¯t carry the gown well. It didn¡¯t tter her. Instead, the dress made her look like a stic mannequin. The first thing other people noticed was the gown. They would only look at Emma afterward. However, the woman before them was different. No one paid any attention to her clothes and essories at all. They could only see her. ¡°Who is this?¡± Everyone regained their senses and began to wonder about the woman¡¯s identity. ¡°She¡¯s so gorgeous. Oh my god, I waspletely in awe just now.¡± ¡°No, no, she¡¯s more than being gorgeous. Gorgeous can¡¯t describe her beauty at all. She has a unique charisma. The strong impact makes me feel like I¡¯m about to die.¡± The beautiful woman¡¯s arrival sparked a heated discussion. Even the women beside Amelia began to discuss softly who that was. Only Amelia had aplicated expression on her face. After being in a trance for a moment, she muttered, ¡°Olivia.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Her voice was so soft that no one around her could hear her clearly. Ameliaposed herself and said in a clear voice, ¡°She¡¯s Olivia.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Olivia?¡± ¡°It is Olivia?¡± ¡°The country pumpkin who had been raised away from her family for 18 years? The ignorant who had just been found?¡± IT Send aft 14 Comment Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling Chapter 127 Emma and a few of her friends stood there. The moment Olivia appeared, her originally proud expression shattered, and she couldn¡¯t believe it. Olivia! It was her again! Emma suddenly tightened her grip on the small bag in her hand and lowered her head to hide the expression in her eyes. However, no matter how hard she tried to control herself, her body could not help but tremble slightly. She should have been the center of attention. However, the appearance of Olivia ruined everything. Jealousy spread from the bottom of her heart like a poisonous snake, making Emma¡¯s entire body twist. ¡°She¡¯s as dazzling as a diamond. No wonder Daniel likes her so much,¡± L mumbled as if she was obsessed with Olivia. Her eyes were infatuated. As soon as she finished speaking, two sharp gazes shot straight at her. L felt a chill down her spine. She looked at Emma and ine and quickly changed her words. ¡°She just has a pretty face. In terms of beauty, there are many female celebrities in the entertainment industry. We don¡¯t win with our looks at all. We rely on our inner strength.¡± Afterforting Emma, L continued tofort ine. ¡°E, you don¡¯t have to care about Olivia. Her background is not as good as yours. No matter how good¨Clooking she is, it¡¯s useless. Mrs. Sullivan won¡¯t let her marry into the Sullivan family.¡± At this point, she chuckled. ¡°Mrs. Sullivan will be here soon. At that time, she will definitely look down on Olivia and might even embarrass Olivia.¡± Hearing this, the girls felt much better. They chuckled and looked at Olivia mockingly. So what if Olivia was good¨Clooking? Her background was her original sin. Without the refinement of the elite aristocracy, even if one was good¨Clooking and able to get into a prestigious school, their perspective would undoubtedly be narrow. With such an uncultured background, the Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling upper¨Css society wouldn¡¯t even give them a second nce. Thinking of this, Emma¡¯s face became smug again, and a hint of arrogance shed across her eyes. One wrong step and every step would be wrong. Olivia would never be able to catch up to her. A gentle smile appeared on Emma¡¯s face. She lifted the hem of her dress. slightly with her fingertips and walked toward Olivia. ¡°Let¡¯s go and greet my sister.¡± The girls cooperated and walked toward Olivia with meaningful smiles on their faces. At this moment, Olivia was standing beside Amelia. She nodded slightly and greeted Amelia. Her attitude seemed respectful, but there was a faint sense of alienation. Amelia was stunned. She was very surprised by Olivia¡¯s actions. She never thought that Olivia would walk toward her immediately. In the previous few encounters, Olivia had always been cold to her. Olivia rarely got close to her and kept a certain distance from her. However, there was an indescribableplicated emotion in Olivia¡¯s coldness as if she was filled with anticipation. But today, Olivia was different. That indescribable andplicated emotion disappeared. She no longer treated Amelia coldly and indifferently. Instead, she treated Amelia with respect. However, for some reason, Amelia felt a bone¨Cchilling cold. It was as if something had beenpletely lost. In the past, although Olivia was cold to her, she was special because Olivia was not close to her alone. Her emotions wereplicated. However, now, Olivia respected her, but this respect was the same as everyone else¡¯s. Amelia was no longer special. She had be like everyone else. She originally wanted to ask Olivia about her gown, but for some reason, she held back the words she wanted to say. At this moment, it was as if Amelia truly knew Olivia for the first time. 2.5 15 vouchers In her opinion, Olivia was probably introverted, not good at socializing, with a touch of awkwardness and a sense of inferiority and sensitivity. She also carried a bit of arrogance as a scientific researcher. Additionally, she was like someone who had been sheltered andcked exposure to the world, making her easily intimidated. However, the current Olivia seemed to be very good at socializing. She just stood there gently and nodded slightly, but her aura was fully released and suppressed everyone. Even the wealthydies around her, who had been through a lot, were suppressed by her aura. Olivia nodded and greeted Amelia, showing Amelia respect as her birth mother without withholding or adding even the slightest bit. That was all. Coincidentally, Emma walked over and hugged Amelia¡¯s arm affectionately. The smile on her face was gentle. ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re so beautiful today.¡± Amelia¡¯s previously empty heart was instantly filled and fulfilled by the presence of Emma. She turned to look at the daughter whom she was proud of and was very satisfied. The other noblewomen also came back to their senses and sized up Olivia. When they got closer, they realized that the dress Olivia was wearing looked inconspicuous, but it was verypatible and beautiful. It was luxurious but did not overshadow others or conceal her own beauty. ¡°This dress is really beautiful. Is it a new product from some brand?¡± a richdy said. Another richdy beside her added, ¡°Yes, why haven¡¯t I seen it in the new product list? What brand is it? Is it Chanel?¡± Olivia did not care much about clothing brands. She had people around her who handled these things. When she heard everyone¡¯s question, a hint of doubt shed across her eyes. ¡°Chanel?¡± Emma saw her confusion and the mockery in her eyes intensified. She covered her mouth and said, ¡°No way, Olivia. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even know Chanel.¡± 15 vouchers The others also eximed in surprise. They felt that Olivia was such a country bumpkin. Amelia¡¯s body stiffened. Feeling the ridicule of the people around her, she felt ashamed and embarrassed. Olivia was too disgraceful. She didn¡¯t even know about Chanel. Someone refused to give up and asked, ¡°Ms. Taylor, you haven¡¯t answered which brand your dress is.¡± Olivia took in everyone¡¯s mocking and disdainful gazes. She looked at the noblewoman in front of her and felt that it was ridiculous. It was just a brand. Was it worth it? With a slightly puzzled expression, she shook her head and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s not a brand. It¡¯s just a gift from an old friend.¡± ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s clothes from a tailor¡¯s stall.¡± Upon hearing this, a richdy immediately covered her mouth andughed. The others responded one after another. Someone even pointed at Amelia and said, ¡°Hey, Amelia, you¡¯re too stingy. Why can¡¯t your eldest daughter even afford a gown?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She even went to the tailor¡¯s stall to sew clothes. Amelia, why didn¡¯t you check?¡± Amelia gritted her teeth and red at Olivia. Olivia did not bring her any glory and only brought her pain and embarrassment. It wasn¡¯t like Olivia didn¡¯t have money. It was fine even if she bought an ordinary branded gown. Why did Olivia have to wear clothes that didn¡¯t even have a brand to embarrass her? Amelia was so angry that her body was trembling. She felt that her pride was being stepped on ruthlessly. If Emma had not supported her, she would have rushed forward and pped Olivia hard. Unlike Amelia¡¯s embarrassment, Emma¡¯s eyes were filled with pleasant surprise. Previously, when she was suppressed by Olivia, she thought that the gown Olivia was wearing was a masterpiece. She did not expect it to be sewn by a tailor. She was so excited that her hands were trembling. She forced herself to calm down and said kindly, ¡°Olivia, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier that you didn¡¯t have a gown? I still have a spare gown here. Take it and wear it.¡± Comment Chapter 128 The gown Emma was talking about was a pink tutu. The style was very gaudy. She had specially brought it over today to find an opportunity for Olivia to change into it. Unexpectedly, the timing was just right. The birthday banquet had just begun, but Olivia could already change into it. Yes, yes. After hearing Emma¡¯s words, Amelia quickly reacted. Before everyone arrived, Olivia should quickly change her gown so that she wouldn¡¯t embarrass herself. She hurriedly said, ¡°Olivia, follow Emma to the room upstairs and change your clothes.¡± ¡°Change?¡± Olivia lowered her eyes slightly. Her gaze stopped on Amelia¡¯s face for two seconds, and her eyes were filled with confusion. ¡°Why should I change my clothes?¡± She felt that the gown she was wearing was very good. It was a gown that Abel had designed for three years and had never been revealed to anyone. Everything was ording to her preferences. Olivia really liked this dress. Amelia was about to go crazy. Why didn¡¯t this girl have any self¨Cesteem at all? Didn¡¯t she feel embarrassed? Amelia took a deep breath and barely managed to calm herself down. ¡°What kind of asion is this? How can you mess around? You can¡¯t wear all kinds of messy clothes here. Hurry up and change. Don¡¯t be ungrateful.¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Emma patted Amelia¡¯s back tofort her. ¡°Olivia might not know the rules of the upper¨Css banquet. I¡¯ll tell her slowlyter. She¡¯ll understand.¡± Amelia¡¯s anger had been suppressed, but when she heard Emma¡¯s words, it was instantly ignited again. Olivia was really too disgraceful. She did not know anything and was not decent at all. How embarrassing! Olivia did not understand why Amelia was angry until now. 1/5 10 It turned out that it was because her clothing brand was not famous enough. Olivia turned around and took a ss of red wine from a passing waiter. Then, she leaned against the railing and shook the ss. The crystal wine ss was spotless, clear, and transparent. It could clearly reflect the mellow red color of the red wine. What a beautiful ss of wine. Then, she turned her wrist slightly and the red wine was sshed on Emma¡¯s dress. ¡°Ah!¡± A scream was heard. Emma lowered her head and looked at the red wine stain on her dress. Her body trembled slightly, and her usually gentle eyes were about to pop out. There was not a trace of blood on her face, and it was as pale as a ghost¡¯s. Olivia was courting death! L and the others quickly surrounded Emma. As theyforted her, they red at Olivia. ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Amelia was so angry that her entire body was trembling. The veins on her forehead were trembling as she tried her best to restrain herself. ¡°What are you doing?¡± The other noblewomen also looked at Olivia in surprise. They found it difficult to understand. ¡°This is Angel. It¡¯s Mr. Abel¡¯s work. It¡¯s a gown worth several millions of dors.¡± It was ruined by a ss of red wine just like that! ¡°Are you crazy? You¡¯re jealous of Emma¡¯s dress just because you¡¯re wearing ordinary clothes.¡± A rich lady pursed her lips and felt that Olivia was really narrow¨Cminded. She couldn¡¯t afford a luxury brand, so she was jealous of others. Hearing everyone¡¯s ridicule, Olivia chuckled and raised her hand to hand over the wine ss. There was no waiter beside her, and a socialite who was watching the show happened to be standing there. She actually subconsciously took it! When she took the ss in her hand, she was shocked. What was wrong tollionaire¡¯s Missing Darling with her just now? Was she a waiter? Why did she take the ss from Olivia? It was iprehensible. ¡°It¡¯s just a dress,¡± Olivia still said with a confused expression as if she didn¡¯t understand why everyone was so mad. A richdy could not stand her expression. She pointed at Emma¡¯s dress. and shouted, ¡°What do you know? This is Mr. Abel¡¯s work. It¡¯s the one and only dress in the world, Angel. Do you know how much this dress costs? Several millions of dors!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Olivia understood. ¡°So it¡¯s because it¡¯s expensive.¡± She walked to Emma¡¯s side and lowered her eyes. After sizing Emma up for a while, she suddenly chuckled. ¡°So, you judge a person by how expensive their clothes are? You¡¯re proud of yourself when you wear luxury brand clothes and think that you¡¯re very impressive. You¡¯re ashamed of yourself when you wear ordinary clothes.¡± Her voice suddenly became sharp as she said, ¡°So, all of you in the so¨Ccalled upper ss, socialites, and nobles, are nothing more than objects wrapped in pretty packaging, devoid of your own personalities! Your worth is only defined by brand names!¡± After saying that, she lowered her head and nced at the gown she was wearing. Her tone was gentle and happy. ¡°I like this dress very much.¡± After finishing her words, she raised her gaze and scanned the crowd with a clear and prating look, as if scrutinizing and yet indifferent. ¡°Do you know why Marilyn Monroe¡¯s dresses are expensive? Because she wore them. Do you know why ancient porcin used by emperors has be antiques? Because they were used by emperors. ¡°These things are expensive not because they are valuable in themselves, but because the people who used them are valuable. ¡°Even if I were to wear ragged clothes, a hundred yearster, I would still be revered by others. But all of you, even if you put on dresses that are worth several millions of dors, are nothing more than stic models showcasing the dresses!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the entire ce fell silent. Everyone was stunned as they stared at her. Someone came back to her senses first and whispered. ¡°Who is she? She is so arrogant!¡± The person beside her replied, ¡°Do you know Olivia? Do you know the Lasker Award? She¡¯s a Monel Prize candidate. She¡¯s someone who will be mentioned in textbooks and remembered for eternity.¡± Monel Prize¡­ Everyone was speechless. It was indeed possible to leave her name in history. ¡°Olivia! You¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Just as everyone was shocked and speechless, an angry voice sounded. Looking in the direction of the voice, they saw Ethan parting the crowd and striding over with a cold aura. Ethan strode to Emma. Looking at her disheveled expression and pale, face, his heart ached. Although he did not have any feelings for Emma, they were still childhood sweethearts. In his impression, Emma had always been proud, confident, and elegant. She had never been in such a sorry state before. It seemed that all her embarrassment was because of Olivia. With these thoughts in mind, Ethan¡¯s expression grew more resentful as he red at Olivia. He angrily said, ¡°Olivia, the renowned scientist of the Taylor family, do you think that just because you have fame, you can bully others at will? Whether it¡¯s the person adorning the clothes or the clothesplementing the person, this outfit was ruined by you. Do you really think you can get away with it without compensating even a single penny?¡± At this point, he let out a cold chuckle, his gaze chilling to the bone. ¡°Or is the prize money you¡¯ve received nowhere near enough to afford such an expensive dress? That¡¯s why you felt jealous and decided to ruin it with spilled wine. And now you¡¯re trying to escapepensation by using some superficial and meaningless theories!¡± As expected of the best of the younger generation. With just a few words, Ethan had turned the situation around and changed everyone¡¯s thoughts. Previously, everyone felt that Olivia was right. These noblewomen were indeed worthless to wrap themselves in branded clothes, but she could be famous in history. However, Ethan¡¯s words changed everyone¡¯s thoughts. 15 vouchers Just because she had a high IQ didn¡¯t mean that she had a good character! Who said that the scientific community wasn¡¯t jealous? No matter how good Olivia was, she was just a young woman in her twenties. It was normal for her to be jealous of others and like beautiful clothes. Moreover, although the title of scientist sounded nice, scientists were actually very poor. Chapter 129 ¡°Why don¡¯t you say something, Great Scientist? Could it be that you can¡¯t afford it?¡± Ethan stared at Olivia with a sharp gaze. The others began to whisper. ¡°Oh my, don¡¯t tell me she doesn¡¯t want to pay for it?¡± ¡°I heard them talking just now. They said the dress Olivia is wearing is made from a tailor¡¯s shop. She can¡¯t even afford a proper gown. I bet she doesn¡¯t have much money.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Didn¡¯t she make a righteous remark just now? I thought she was some outstanding scientist whose name would go down in history. As it turns out, she couldn¡¯t pay a single cent. How embarrassing.¡± No matter what they said, Olivia just leaned against the railing quietly with an indifferent expression. Seeing this, Ethan sneered. ¡°Does she think that she could get away by ying dumb? He stroked Emma¡¯s hand tofort her. Then, he smirked and was about to speak to Olivia. Right then, a dignified and elegant middle¨Caged woman in a gown made her way through the crowd and walked up to Olivia. ¡°Miss Olivia.¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°Is he here?¡± The middle¨Caged woman replied, ¡°Yes, he is.¡± Just as everyone was wondering what they were talking about, a stylish old man rushed over. After looking at him for a while, they said in shock, ¡°Abel! The world¨Crenowned designer, Mr. Abel Dubois!¡± It was understandable that people didn¡¯t recognize Abel right away. He used to dress very fashionably whether at a show or a party and had a unique and quirky style that stood out among many celebrities. However, other than the face, the old man in front of him looked nothing like Abel. His hair was t, looking as if he had just randomly applied hair gel on it. Instead of wearing umon outfits as he did in the past, he was d in 10.8 an ordinary suit, exuding an air of simplicity, But he was indeed Abel. Seeing the old man, Olivia¡¯s face brightened up a little. She nodded at him and said, ¡°Sorry to trouble you toe all the way here.¡± Abel waved his hand anxiously. ¡°No, no, you¡¯re being too polite. It¡¯s my honor to be able to assist you. It¡¯s no trouble at all.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, everyone was stunned. ¡°Gosh, is this really Abel? The insufferably arrogant and confident Abel?¡± ¡°And what is Olivia¡¯s rtionship with him? Why is Abel so respectful to her?¡± The crowd was confused. Abel took a deep breath and walked to Emma¡¯s side. After examining the gown carefully, he concluded, ¡°It can be fixed.¡± Then, he turned to look at Olivia. ¡°Miss Olivia, don¡¯t worry. This dress can be fixed.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you,¡± Olivia said politely. Afterward, she pointed to the middle¨Caged woman and said to Abel. ¡°If you need anything, you can talk to ke.¡± Ethan did not expect a sudden turn of events. He frowned and questioned Olivia, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Olivia slowly raised her head. Before she could reply, Abel spoke with annoyance, ¡°Can¡¯t you see? Miss Olivia is trying topensate for the damage of the gown.¡± Ethan choked on his words and looked at Abel with hostility. But he kept his manners and asked, ¡°Mr. Dubois, are you paying thepensation on Olivia¡¯s behalf? May I ask what is your rtionship?¡± The crowd¡¯s curiosity was instantly aroused by Ethan¡¯s words. ¡°Oh, gossip.¡± Some people who had improper thoughts shifted their gazes between Olivia and Abel, weaving a romantic fantasy in their heads. Abel was originally checking the gown. When he heard that, he suddenly straightened up his body and said in a serious tone, ¡°I¡¯m not obliged to tell you about my rtionship with Miss Olivia. But you are questioning her character. In order to dispel your doubts and indecent thoughts, I¡¯m going to exin everything to you.¡± Abel paused and turned to look at Olivia with gratitude. ¡°Six years ago, my granddaughter fell seriously ill. It was Miss Olivia who came forward and saved her life. So, Miss Olivia is the Dubois family¡¯s savior.¡± Abel¡¯s words were like a p to Ethan¡¯s face and a condemnation of his evil mind. Ethan¡¯s face darkened, but with great effort, he managed to maintain hisposure. He nodded reluctantly and said. ¡°Oh, I see. So, Mr. Dubois, you came to fix the dress to repay her kindness?¡± Abel shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not repaying her kindness by fixing the dress, but by making this dress.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Emma¡¯s face stiffened and she subconsciously clenched her fists. Abel nced at the gown Emma was wearing and slowly exined why he made Angel. ¡°This gown is my gift to Miss Olivia. Every diamond was personally selected by me which symbolizes Miss Olivia¡¯s pure and empathetic heart. The gown was meant to be given to her, so it¡¯s only for exhibition and not for sale. ¡°However, a few days ago, Miss Olivia saw the gown and didn¡¯t like it very much. She didn¡¯t want to wear it. The gown thus lost its purpose. And it just happened that Mrs. Taylor wanted to buy it, so I sold it to her.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the room erupted with exmations. They didn¡¯t expect that there was such a story behind the gown. It turned out that Olivia had rejected it. However, after Emma had gotten it, she treated it like a treasure and couldn¡¯t stop showing it off. ¡°How is this possible?¡± Emma muttered in disbelief Then, she seemed to have thought of something and her eyes widened with surprise. Without caring if she was acting with proper decorum, she grabbed Abel¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°Mr. Dubois, we asked you to fit the gown on me two days ago, but you said you didn¡¯t have time. Were you altering a dress for Olivia?¡± Abel nodded. ¡°Miss Olivia doesn¡¯t like Angel. Fortunately, I¡¯d designed two gowns for her at that time. One was Angel and the other was Autumn¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by a woman. ¡°Mr. Dubois, the Autumn that you¡¯re talking about, is it the dress Mss Olivia is wearing?¡± Abel nodded. ¡°Yes, this is the one.¡± ¡°Oh my god!¡± The woman covered her mouth, her hand trembling. She couldn¡¯t believe it was actually Abel¡¯s work. They had all been saying it was a shabby dress from an amateur tailor. The woman¡¯s face turned red when she thought of the sarcastic words she had said. She felt extremely embarrassed and wished to find a hole and hide in it. Amelia¡¯s face was gloomy. She was not only embarrassed but also very puzzled. ¡°Since it is Mr. Dubois¡¯s work, why didn¡¯t Olivia say it?¡± Frowning deeply, Amelia looked at Olivia in bewilderment. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just say it is Mr. Dubois¡¯s work? Why didn¡¯t you exin it?¡± She questioned, ¡°Did you do this on purpose to embarrass us?¡± Amelia had the tendency to specte Olivia¡¯s intention with maximum malice. ¡°Exin what?¡± Olivia raised her eyebrows slightly. Her eyes were cold. ¡°This isn¡¯t a branded dress, and it was indeed a gift from an old friend. Have I misled you in any way?¡± Olivia chuckled. Her cold eyes revealed a trace of mockery. ¡°What a joke. When you didn¡¯t know it was Abel¡¯s work, you denigrated it. But once you found out that it was his work, you started to sing praise of it. Don¡¯t you have any aesthetic sense? Or do you only judge a piece of clothing based on the designer¡¯s name?¡± These words made the other women¡¯s faces turn red with shame. At first, they thought that the dress was beautiful. Butter on, when they discovered that it didn¡¯t have a brand name, they belittled it. Olivia¡¯s eyes swept across everyone¡¯s face. ¡°To me, this is just a gown I like. No matter who designs it, it¡¯s just a gown.¡± Her tone was calm but carried a strength that could not be ignored. She was truly domineering. Everyone¡¯s heart skipped a beat as they looked at Olivia. They felt that she was nothing like what the rumors had said. She was not that self¨Cabase. On the contrary, she was incredibly tough. Olivia seemed to be innately endowed with great confidence and dignity. Comment Chapter 130 Olivia did not want to talk with those people anymore. She came to the banquet to celebrate her grandfather¡¯s birthday, not to argue with them. She used to have expectations and affection for Samuel and Amelie, so she put up with all the ridicule and pain. But now, she waspletely disappointed with her parents. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have estranged herself from them. The opposite of love is not hatred, but indifference. In the past, Olivia had resented Amelia because she had expectations of her and longed for the tenderness that she remembered seeing in her mother¡¯s eyes. However, she hadpletely given up after being harmed over and over again. She thought she probably shouldn¡¯t have been their daughter. She could easily get many things in the world if she wanted to, but love was the exception. Her mother just didn¡¯t love her. No matter how outstanding, remarkable, hopeful, and tolerant she was, Amelia just did not love her. The little fingers on her left hand suddenly trembled and her heart twitched in acute pain. Olivia slowly lowered her eyes and gently ced her right hand on her left hand to hold her left pinky finger. The unhurried movements seemed to carry a tremendous weight. It was as if she had decisively stripped away the longing that was engraved in her bones. When she raised her hand again, she had regained her appearance of serene detachment. Her left pinky finger trembled no more She turned around and prepared to leave. When she had only taken two steps, she was stopped by a sternmand from behind. ¡°Stop right there!¡± The person who spoke was Ethan. His face was grim Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling and his gaze was cold. Olivia turned around and looked at him indifferently, asking in a calm voice, ¡°What do you want?¡± Seeing that Olivia was so overbearing and showed no remorse at all, Ethan felt that she was literally a viper. ¡°How could there be such a vicious woman in this world?¡± He felt disgusted that he once had an infatuation with her. He thought, ¡°Not only did this woman have someone sexually assault Emma, but she also constantly bullied and hurt Emma. She even threw wine on Emma at such an important asion to embarrass her.¡± Ethan felt a surge of anger rushing to his head. His eyes were filled with coldness. ¡°Right. You¡¯re sophisticated and we¡¯re uncivilized. I admit everything you said before. But if you want to prove yourself, why did¡® you have to spill wine on Emma¡¯s dress and step on her to get to the top?¡± Emma lowered her eyes and clutched the hem of her dress as if she had suffered an unbearable blow. Her beautiful eyes were filled with tears. She quivered and said, ¡°Olivia, why¡­ why do you do this to me?¡± As she spoke, tears rolled down from her eyes. Her slender body swayed as if she was about to fall. She bit her lower lip. Her eyes filled with despair and her voice was choked with confusion. ¡°I know you hate me. You hate me for taking your ce and taking away the love of your parents. But this is not my fault. Since you returned to our family, I¡¯ve been giving in. I give all the good things to you first and think for you in everything. But not only do you not appreciate it, but you also keep picking on me. What exactly do you want?¡± Emma was crying her heart out. If Ethan hadn¡¯t supported her, she would have fainted and fallen to the ground. Everyone around Emma was taken aback after hearing what she had gone through. They did not expect her to have suffered so much. With deep sorrow, Amelia held Emma in her arms and kept saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry for making you suffer.¡± Seeing this, the people around them felt sorry for Emma and started to denounce Olivia, thinking that Olivia had gone too far for being so mean to her sister. One person said, ¡°She got lost when she was a kid and only found her parents after 18 years. Indeed, she had endured a lot of hardships, but what does this have to do with Emma? It is not Emma who lost her. How could she bully that poor girl?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. All these years, it¡¯s Emma who stays by Amelia¡¯s side, taking care of Amelia on her behalf. Speaking of which, she owes Emma. Ethan supported Emma. His expression was cold as he looked at Olivia in a condescending manner. ¡°Apologize, apologize to Emma now!¡± ¡°Apologize?¡± Olivia lowered her eyes. Her eyshes fluttered slightly like butterflies that were about to fly away. Her expressionless eyes grew dim. Everyone was curious about what Olivia would do. Despite the fact that she had given Emma a hard time, the onlookers didn¡¯t echo with Ethan and demanded her to apologize. But an older person spoke up, ¡°Miss Olivia, you bullied Miss Emma and spilled wine on her dress. Of course, you have to apologize.¡± ¡°I bullied her?¡± Olivia chuckled as if she had just heard a joke. She walked up to Amelia without looking at Ethan and Emma. Staring straight at her mother, she asked, ¡°Do you also think I bullied her?¡± Amelia was at a loss for words. Her mind went nk for a moment. She could not remember how Olivia had bullied Emma. But Emma¡¯s heartwrenching crying pained Amelia. So Amelia was flustered and did not have time to think carefully. She red at Olivia fiercely and rebuked her, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can bully Emma just because I gave birth to you. Let me tell you, I only acknowledge Emma as my daughter. Apologize to her now.¡± ¡°So, you really want me to apologize,¡± Olivia muttered. Then, she suddenly put on a stern face. An oppressive and overpowering chill swept over andnded on everyone in the room. ¡°If I don¡¯t say anything and pursue the matter, you¡¯ll push your luck and think I¡¯m an easy meat.¡± She enunciated each word clearly, and her voice seemed to carry a bone¨Cchilling coldness. ¡°Don¡¯t take my tolerance for granted. When I care about you, you can hurt me all you want. But if I don¡¯t care anymore, you mean nothing to me!¡± Olivia¡¯s gaze was intimidating as she slowly scanned the crowd. In the end, her eyes rested on Emma. ¡°You said I bullied you. Tell me, how did I bully you? ¡°The fact is you keep plotting against me!¡± Olivia snapped up at Emma, ¡°You fainted at my wee party, framed me for finding someone to sexually assault you, and colluded with the Taylor family to restrict my freedom. Is it because I didn¡¯t bring this up or pursue them, you¡¯re going to pretend that nothing happened and think I am an easy meat?¡± Olivia¡¯s stern confrontation shocked everyone. Ethan was the first to react. He red at Olivia. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? It¡¯s you who did all of this. You¡¯re jealous of Emma, so got someone to abuse her. If I hadn¡¯t arrived in time to save Emma, I¡¯m afraid she might have¡­ she might have¡­¡± Emma went along with it and plunged into his arms. It was as if she had suffered a huge grievance. Her body was shaking uncontrobly. She was not afraid of Olivia at all. There was no concrete evidence to prove what had happened back then. The so¨Ccalled evidence in Olivia¡¯s hands was just a video of her text message. Those who knew the inside story might realize that she had framed Olivia, but those who did not know wouldn¡¯t be able to figure it out. Amelia was the only person who knew the truth. As long as she took Emma¡¯s side and testified against Olivia, Olivia would never be able to turn things around. It was not a courtroom with a judge andwyers to discern right from wrong. ¡°Olivia, you country bumpkin knows nothing about the rules of our ss. There are things that don¡¯t require justification and no one will investigate the truth. I can destroy you simply by spreading rumors. ¡°Besides, rumors do not require facts or evidence. As long as everyone believes that you¡¯ve schemed against me, that¡¯ll be the truth!¡± A malicious intent shed across Emma¡¯s eyes when she thought about that. ¡°Olivia, I¡¯m going to destroy you this time!¡± Chapter 131 Amelia¡¯s body stiffened. She knew the inside story. It was not Olivia who hired someone to rape Emma. However, it was Emma who framed Olivia. However, on such an asion, if she told the truth, then Emma¡¯s reputation would bepletely ruined! However, if she didn¡¯t say it, it would destroy Olivia! Everything depended on her decision. Amelia closed her eyes. When she opened them again, her gaze was firm. It was not that she favored Emma, but it was a measure of benefits. Emma needed a good reputation to marry into a good family and be able to live in an upper¨Css society effortlessly. Olivia was different. She was a researcher. Researchers did not care about this. They only cared about results. Amelia silently told herself that she was not being biased. Instead, Emma needed a good reputation. Anyway, Olivia had lived as an ordinary person for more than 20 years and had probably adapted to it. She was not used to the upper ss at all, so she could suffer a little. After that, Amelia wouldpensate Olivia. Alright, she would give Olivia one¨Ctenth of the Green family shares in her hands. This was really not a small amount. Even if it was just one¨Ctenth, there would be two hundred thousand dors every year. It was enough for her to live. After making her decision, Amelia held Emma¡¯s hand and shouted angrily at Olivia, ¡°Are you done making a fuss? Do you want me to expose the bad things you¡¯ve done to the public? You¡¯re shameless, but the Taylor family still needs respect!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone immediately muttered and whispered, ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s actually true! Olivia is really vicious. She actually wants to destroy Miss Emma!¡± ¡°It¡¯s because her mentality is bad. She doesn¡¯t live well, so she takes her anger out on Miss Emma. However, to be honest, it¡¯s normal for her to be jealous. However, she¡¯s too much and too vicious. She actually thought of such a bad behavior.¡± All kinds of unpleasant words were heard. Olivia did not care about these spections and curses. She slowly raised her head and nced at Amelia. Amelia felt a chill in her heart as if she had been nailed by something terrifying. She subconsciously frowned, feeling that she was probably feeling guilty. Otherwise, why would she feel flustered? She soothed herself and thought, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Just like Emma, Amelia also felt that the video in Olivia¡¯s hands was not clear enough to prove anything. With just a nce, Olivia averted her gaze and no longer paid attention to Amelia. Instead, her gaze landed on Emma. Her tone was unhurried, without a trace of panic, as if she didn¡¯t care about her reputation at all. ¡°You¡¯re saying that I yed tricks on you and hired someone to rape you? I wanted to destroy you?¡± Upon hearing this, Emma lowered her eyes. For some reason, she suddenly had a bad feeling. She held onto Ethan tightly, still looking weak and helpless. Ethan was heartbroken. He raised his hand and patted Emma. Then, he looked up at Olivia with a cold expression. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel guilty at all? How can there be such a vicious person like you in this world?¡± ¡°Vicious?¡± Olivia sneered. Then, she looked at Ethan coldly. She was shocked and thought, ¡°How could there be such a stupid person in this world? ¡°Amelia and Emma are also stupid. Do they really think that they could distort the truth?¡± Olivia could not be bothered to talk to these people. She did not like to waste time either. She turned around and extended her hand to ke. ¡°Give it to me!¡± Seeing this, Emma and Amelia¡¯s hearts skipped a beat. Olivia was going to get evidence! While Emma was nervous, she was secretly delighted. She had already thought of a countermeasure to deal with the situation about the video. 10:59 Emma thought, ¡°That video could only prove that I was texting with Olivia¡¯s phone, but they could not see the content of the message at all. No one present knew the situation. As long as I retort, Olivia could not do anything!¡± Thinking of this, Emma was calm. ke raised her hands and ced something that looked like a ck pen on Olivia¡¯s palm. What was this? Emma and Amelia frowned. This waspletely different from what they had imagined. Could this thing be used to y videos? Just as they were wondering, Olivia took the ck pen¨Clike thing and pressed the switch. A clear conversation entered everyone¡¯s ears. Olivia Taylor. [It¡¯s Emma. Your daughter directed and performed herself.] Amelia eximed. [Emma, you¡­] Emma. [Mom, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m afraid of losing you. Olivia is back. She snatched you, Grandpa, and Ethan. I really don¡¯t want to lose you. I really have no choice. I¡¯m sorry, Mom. I¡¯ve disappointed you.] The sound quality of the voice recorder was very good. The voice that was yed was exceptionally clear. Everyone¡¯s tone and even their emotions could be heard clearly. Everyone could hear the shock in Amelia¡¯s voice and the fear in Emma¡¯s tone. As soon as the recording was yed, everyone was in an uproar again. What a shocking scandal! It was clearly Emma who directed herself and framed Olivia. Not only did she refuse to admit her mistake, but she even joined forces with Amelia to bite back. How could there be such a shameless person in this world? Sensing everyone¡¯s shocked or disdainful gazes, Amelia¡¯s face turned pale. She wished she could find a ce to hide in. Ethan slowly let go of Emma¡¯s hand as he was very shocked. He looked at Emma in disbelief and his voice was filled with disappointment. ¡°Emma, you directed and acted in that matter? You framed Olivia, right?¡± The disappointment in Ethan¡¯s eyes was like a knife that stabbed into 10:39 Emma¡¯s heart. She went crazy and shook her head in panic. ¡°Ethan, Ethan, don¡¯t look at me like that. Listen to me!¡± She tried to grab Ethan, but he pushed her away forcefully. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, don¡¯t touch me!¡± It was as if she was something dirty. Emma finally despaired. She slowly turned around and looked at Olivia with madness in her eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t your evidence a video? How can it be a recording?¡± Olivia was speechless. She thought, ¡°Isn¡¯t recording enough? Do you still want a video?¡± Olivia decided to satisfy her and signaled ke to y the video. ke was well¨Cprepared. She took out a huge tabletputer from somewhere. It was big and high¨C definition. ke found the video of Emma crying and admitting that she had framed Olivia. Then, he clicked on the y button. Looking at this smooth operation, everyone forgot to pay attention to the truth. They only thought to themselves, ¡°Fuck! Awesome!¡± This was too fucking well¨Cprepared. There was even such a thing. Looking at the video about how she cried and admitted her mistake, Emmapletely broke down. She pointed at Olivia and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s not this, it¡¯s not this. It¡¯s the video that sent the text message!¡± ¡°The one you sent the text message?¡± Olivia chuckled. Her beautiful eyes. were filled with sarcasm. ¡°Can¡¯t I think of anything you can think of?¡± Olivia walked to ke¡¯s side and slid her perfect fingertips on the tablet. She opened the list page and saw a series of videos. ¡°Do you want to watch it?¡± She turned to look at Emma and smiled like a flower. ¡°There are many more. The video of you getting someone to beat you and admit your mistake, and the video of you framing me with aptop¡­ Oh, there are many. Which one do you want to watch?¡± Olivia had always done things wlessly and never revealed any ws. Previously, she did not pursue the matter because she was toozy to pursue the matter, but that did not mean that she could not pursue the matter. She turned off the tablet and handed it to ke. Then, she looked at Emma and said calmly, ¡°Do you remember what I reminded you? Don¡¯t 11:00 Chapter 132 Emma fell to the ground like a withered flower. It no longer had any vitality and did not even care about the dress that she cherished previously. She was nk, confused, and desperate. Everyone had already left. Although they had watched the scene of bustle, it was still the Taylor family¡¯s matter. Everyone present had status and knew how to keep a distance. They would never say anything that they shouldn¡¯t interfere in. Coincidentally, Isabe arrived. Everyone surrounded her, wanting to say a few words to her. In the corner, only Emma, Amelia, and Ethan were left. Ethan did not speak, nor did he look at Emma. He was in a state of nkness. Emma in his memory was gentle, generous, elegant, and pleasant. She was very kind and tolerant. She could not even bear to step on an ant. However, such a kind Emma had done so many vicious things. It was fine. if she was vicious, but she still did not repent. Even though the truth had long been exposed, she still shamelessly framed others. How could Emma be such a person? Ethan¡¯s original understanding was changed. He felt a faint pain in his heart and waspletely disappointed in Emma. ¡°Emma.¡± Ethan crouched down next to Emma. Even at thest moment, he was still willing to respect Emma. Although the current Emma was unrecognizable and he no longer knew her, their past affection was still there. Ethan raised his hand to touch Emma¡¯s face, but before his fingertips. touched her, he suddenly stopped. He didn¡¯t want to touch her! Ethan closed his eyes and retracted his fingertips. When he opened his eyes again, his gaze was calm. ¡°Emma, why did you do this?¡± Emma lowered her eyes and did not say a word. 11.00 At this time, no matter what she said was wrong, she could only remain. silent. Seeing that she did not say anything, Ethanughed at himself. ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t want to say it, then don¡¯t say it. But I have to say it. Emma, I¡¯m sorry. We can¡¯t go back.¡± Emma still lowered her eyes and did not speak, but her back was trembling violently. The intense pain made her bite her lower lip tightly to barely stop crying. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Emma, take care of yourself!¡± Ethan stood up and suppressed the sadness in his eyes. His voice was indifferent. ¡°Cancel our engagement.¡± After saying that, he left without looking back. Emma curled up. Her body trembled violently. It was despair from the extreme pain. Amelia was still immersed in her embarrassment when she suddenly turned around and saw Emma curled up on the ground. She was shocked and quickly helped her up. ¡°Emma, Emma, don¡¯t scare me.¡± Emma shook her head. She wanted to smile at Amelia andfort her, but she could not. Amelia was terrified and quickly helped Emma upstairs to rest. Upstairs, Emma was in a better mood. She looked at Amelia and said, ¡°Mom, I want to be alone for a while.¡± Amelia nodded. After Amelia left, Emma immediately called Evelyn. The moment the call went through, Emma could no longer control her emotions and cried out, ¡°Mom, I am painful!¡± At this moment, Amelia was still standing at the door, thinking that Emma was calling her. Amelia¡¯s heart instantly ached. She wanted to push the door open andfort Emma, but after thinking about it, she decided to leave and leave Emma alone. Amelia, who went downstairs alone, felt very heartbroken. She thought, ¡°Emma, my daughter, must be in extreme pain to be like this. However, 11:00 you are too obedient and sensible. Although you are in pain, you are unwilling to pressure me. Instead, you bear it alone.¡± Upstairs, Emma was hugging her phone and muttering about the pain. Evelyn remained silent and listened quietly. When Emma stopped talking, she said, ¡°Emma, my good daughter, go wash your face and go downstairs. Don¡¯t worry, leave everything to me. I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you!¡± Her voice trembled at the end with a hint of harshness. ¡°Is it embarrassing to go downstairs?¡± Emma mocked herself. ¡°Mom, my reputation is ruined. Do you understand?¡± ¡°No!¡± Evelyn¡¯s tone was firm. ¡°With me around, you will be fine. Samuel has already gone.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use ofing here?¡± Emma was heartbroken and desperate. ¡°My reputation ispletely ruined.¡± ¡°Silly girl.¡± Evelyn¡¯s tone was gentle. ¡°You have to know one thing. All the evidence about your bad reputationes from Olivia. What if there¡¯s a problem with Olivia?¡± Emma sat up, her eyes shining. ¡°You mean¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Evelyn looked confident. ¡°Samuel is already gone. As long as he insists that Olivia is not the Taylor family¡¯s child and says that Olivia is an ordinary woman, she¡¯s full of lies and is scheming. For the Taylor family¡¯s assets, she impersonated someone and set you up. Everything was orchestrated and acted by her. The so¨Ccalled video was also made by her with technology. Then, she will have no way to make aeback and there will be no ce for her in the upper¨Css society!¡± Upon hearing this, Emma¡¯s lips quivered in excitement. She was energetic, but she still had a hint of worry. ¡°About Liam¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± Evelyn sneered. ¡°Compared to you, Liam will stand by Olivia, but when she argues with Samuel, Liam can¡¯t give up Samuel for her.¡± Emma heaved a sigh of relief, and a hint of hope appeared in her eyes. After hanging up the phone, she washed her face and put on makeup again. She even changed into a pure white dress, making her look weak and pitiful. Downstairs, ine and the others were gathered together. They were all 11:00 +5 vouchers shocked by what had just happened. Although they had a good rtionship with Emma, they were also surprised by her viciousness. The three of them were in a daze for a long time. L was the first to react. She was lively and raised her hand to poke ine. ¡°E, Isabe is here. Let¡¯s go over there.¡± Mary also nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t think about Emma anymore. Go and see Isabe first.¡± ine nodded. The three of them walked over slowly. After taking a few steps, they saw Olivia standing on the left. L pulled Mary and pointed. ¡°Look!¡± Mary looked up at Olivia and frowned. Disgust shed in her eyes. ¡°Ignore her.¡± L nodded and sighed. ¡°Olivia is quite powerful. Even Emma is not her match. However, no matter how powerful she is, it¡¯s useless. Her background is not good. Isabe will not let someone like Olivia marry into the family.¡± Upon hearing this, ine looked up and nced at Olivia indifferently. She did not take Olivia seriously at all. ine thought, ¡°Olivia is just a poor girl raised by a small family. Even if she has a good background, she is not presentable. Now that she has fallen out with the Taylor family, she haspletely lost the right topete.¡± ine did not even bother to look at her. Çú Chapter 133 Isabe was talking to the Green family¡¯s olddy, Cathy Green, who was Amelia¡¯s mother and Olivia¡¯s grandmother. ine and the other two walked to the corner and looked at themselves in the mirror. After confirming that their appearance was not wrong, they walked towards Isabe in the middle of the crowd. Before they could get close, they were stopped by the Sullivan family¡¯s Aunt Lilian. ine was stunned. Then, she nodded slightly and greeted politely, ¡°Aunt Lilian.¡± Then, she said, ¡°I want to go and greet Isabe.¡± Aunt Lilian was at ease with such social events. She held ine¡¯s hand and said enthusiastically, ¡°Oh dear, you are so beautiful. Isabe will definitely dote on such a flower¨Clike beauty like you.¡± After saying that, she paused and looked troubled. ¡°But, girl, I have to ask you to wait a little longer. Isabe is talking to the Green family¡¯s Cathy now.¡± ine nodded sensibly. ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry. I¡¯ll go over when Isabe is done.¡± ¡°How sensible,¡± Aunt Lilian praised. Because Isabe was busy, ine, Mary, and L were waiting in the corner. L looked around the people surrounding Isabe. She could not help but say, ¡°Are these all waiting to greet Isabe?¡± Mary nced at it indifferently and nodded. ¡°Yes, I think so.¡± L sighed. ¡°There are so many people. If this is the case, when will it be our turn to meet her?¡± ¡°Well, we can do nothing.¡± Mary¡¯s tone was straightforward. ¡°Because the Sullivan family has such a high status! Isabe rarely attends banquets. It¡¯s not easy to find an opportunity to greet her, so they have to grasp this chance to curry favor with her.¡± As the three of them were talking, they saw Olivia walking in their direction. L eximed, ¡°What? Is she going to greet Isabe too? How can she be 17:00 Bilhonaire¡¯s Missing Darling such shameless?¡± After saying that, L began to gloat. ¡°Hey, we should get closer and take a look. She will definitely be stopped. She might even be mocked.¡± Mary also sneered. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t she think of her own status? How dare she approach Isabe!¡± ine maintained herposure and did not want to go over. However, L liked this kind of gossip. L and Mary dragged ine close to the crowd. As expected, Aunt Lilian immediately rushed in front of Olivia and blocked her way. Seeing this, L chuckled. ¡°Look at it quickly. It¡¯s time for her to be embarrassed.¡± Just as they were excitedly waiting to see Olivia being mocked by Aunt Lilian, to their surprise, Aunt Lilian led Olivia to meet Isabe without saying a word. How could this be? Their eyes almost popped out of their sockets. Coincidentally, Aunt Lilian¡¯s daughter, Harper, was beside them. L quickly went over and said, ¡°Harper, Harper, why did Aunt Lilian bring Olivia over?¡± Hearing this, Harper looked puzzled. ¡°Why not?¡± L was speechless. It was still Mary who said, ¡°There are so many guests. here waiting to see Isabe. Doesn¡¯t Olivia need to queue and wait?¡± ¡°Olivia isn¡¯t a guest. She¡¯s Daniel¡¯s future wife,¡± Harper said matter¨Cof¨Cfactly. ¡°She wants to meet Daniel¡¯s mother, there¡¯s no need to queue up!¡± ine and the other two were in a daze. As if she felt that the blow was not enough, Harper added, ¡°It¡¯s so tiring for Olivia to wear such high heels. Isabe will definitely be heartbroken. Olivia can go over and take a rest.¡± The three of them had been standing there for more than half an hour. They also wore high heels! They were not tired at all! Knowing that Olivia was going to greet Isabe, ke expressed her dissatisfaction. ¡°Miss Olivia, I heard from Yanis that Isabe neglected you in the Sullivan family previously. She did not respect you when she talked with you. Why are you still greeting her?¡± After hearing this, Olivia chuckled. Her tone was a little nonchnt and she did not care much. ¡°It¡¯s just human nature.¡± ke still felt ufortable and muttered, ¡°She¡¯s so picky about you. Aren¡¯t you angry?¡± ¡°Angry?¡± Olivia moved her eyes. The dazzling lightnded at the end of her eyes, entuating her already long and narrow eyes. Her calm tone was filled with unconceble pride. ¡°Not everyone in this world has the ability to make me angry.¡± ke was stunned and subconsciously looked up at Olivia. She suddenly remembered that after taking care of Olivia for so many years, she had never seen Olivia angry. No matter how difficult it was, it would be easy and effortless for Olivia. To her, being angry was an unnecessary emotion. ¡°Go over.¡± Olivia walked towards Isabe. ¡°She¡¯s Andrew¡¯s grandmother after all.¡± Cathy was talking to Isabe when she looked up and saw Olivia. She frowned subconsciously, and displeasure shed across her eyes. Cathy did not have any close feelings for Olivia they had just found. Cathy did not have any ill feelings towards her. In fact, she even felt a little regretful. She often advised Amelia to treat Olivia better. However, what had happened before made Cathy hate Olivia. Amelia and Emma were indeed in the wrong, but Amelia was Olivia¡¯s biological mother after all. Olivia did not have any affection for them. She did not care about Amelia¡¯s reputation at all and directly exposed the truth. She was even aggressive. She was really too unfilial. Thinking of this, Cathy frowned and sized up Olivia with her turbid eyes. Initially, Cathy wanted to find fault with her, but after sizing her up, Cathy became more and more surprised. Bithomanes Missing Darling This girl was actually so beautiful. It waspletely a perfect Cathy¡¯s heart softened, so she didn¡¯t say anything harsh. She just sighed, ¡°You¡¯re Olivia, right? Come to me.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± Isabe grabbed Olivia¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°This is Daniel¡¯s girlfriend.¡± Cathy was stunned. She looked at Isabe in shock. ¡°What did you say?¡± Isabe looked around and saw that everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on them. She grabbed Olivia¡¯s hand and announced, ¡°I say, Olivia is Daniel¡¯s girlfriend, she is the Sullivan family¡¯s people.¡± Isabe¡¯s voice was not loud, but it was steady and powerful. It was clearly heard by everyone present. ine had been staring at Olivia in a daze. When she heard this, her grip. on the cup tightened and she was very shocked. How could this be? How could this be? Why would Isabe acknowledge Olivia¡¯s identity? Wasn¡¯t Olivia raised in a small family? She didn¡¯t know etiquette and didn¡¯t know the rules of high society at all. How could such a person enter the Sullivan family? L¡¯s eyes widened as well. She was stunned for a while before she thought of a possibility. ¡°It should be Daniel¡¯s instructions. Daniel has been alone for so many years without a woman by his side. Although Olivia¡¯s status is low, she is still the only woman on Daniel¡¯s side. Isabe had no choice but to ept her.¡± Mary frowned and nodded. ¡°Olivia is quite capable.¡± First, Olivia destroyed Emma without a trace. Then, she quietly seduced Daniel. How scheming. Chapter 134 ine felt her hands and feet were cold as if her entire body was soaked in cold water. By the time Mary and L realized that something was wrong with ine, ine had already passed through the crowd and stood in front of Isabe. L and Mary¡¯s hearts skipped a beat when they saw this. They quickly went forward and held ine¡¯s hand, wanting to pull her back. They thought, ¡°Don¡¯t be rash. You can¡¯t make a fool of yourself on such an asion! ¡°If anything happened, we could settle it in private. Olivia is just a woman who has no power or money. Even the Taylor family does not care about her. There are plenty of ways to deal with her.¡± As if sensing their worry, ine turned to smile at the two of them, indicating that she was fine. ine was not an impulsive person and would not do anything that she was not confident in. Seeing this, L and Mary heaved a sigh of relief. Among the few of them, ine was the least talkative, but she was the most confident when. she did what she wanted. ¡°Daniel¡¯s girlfriend?¡± ine widened her eyes and looked at Olivia in shock. ¡°Aren¡¯t you Ryan¡¯s girlfriend?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Isabe frowned. Aunt Lilian stepped forward nervously and could not help but want to pull ine back. She said in a low voice, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Ms. Taylor is Daniel¡¯s girlfriend. What has she got to do with Ryan?¡± ine looked aggrieved and confused. ¡°I¡¯m not spouting nonsense. I clearly saw Olivia sitting in Ryan¡¯s car.¡± Mary and L looked at each other and immediately understood ine¡¯s n. ine wanted to ruin Olivia¡¯s reputation. Olivia had a problem with her background to begin with. Relying on her looks and Daniel¡¯s love, she reluctantly gained recognition from Isabe. If it was revealed that Olivia loved others at this time, Isabe would definitely be furious. L reacted quickly and immediately walked to ine. She hugged her arm and nodded heavily. She said, ¡°I saw it too. I heard that Olivia¡¯s assistant was all hired by Ryan.¡± ¡°This is too much!¡± Aunt Lilian was furious. If not for her manners, she would have thrown her cup to the ground. Harper also ran to Aunt Lilian and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s too much!¡± L and ine looked at each other and thought to themselves, ¡°Herees a good show.¡± In their imagination, Olivia would definitely be chased out! Harper was like a powder. Her temper was very bad. She did not care about the asion. As long as she was unhappy, she would immediately retort. Today, Olivia was destined to make a fool of herself! They just didn¡¯t know if Olivia was going to be cursed or beaten. ine¡¯s eyes followed Harper closely. She did not want to miss a single detail. ine had been holding her anger all the time at the banquet today. Now, she could finally have a good time. As expected, Harper did not disappoint ine. Although she did not smash the cup, she threw a snack away. She was so angry that her eyes turned red. ¡°This is too much, too much!¡± She stomped her foot hard on the ground. Seeing her action, ine looked happy. Harper¡¯s wrist began to tremble with anger. She said hatefully, ¡°Ryan is too much! How dare you!¡± The corners of ine¡¯s mouth curled up to a mocking smile as she waited for Harper to curse Olivia. However, Harper¡¯s next sentence was, ¡°Olivia is Daniel¡¯s girlfriend. How can Ryan snatch her from Daniel?¡± The smile on ine¡¯s face froze in surprise. She suspected that there was something wrong with her ears. What was 25 going on? Had she heard wrongly? L also looked at Harper in a daze, wondering if she had heard wrongly. At this moment, Aunt Lilian said hatefully, ¡°That¡¯s right. Ryan is too immoral. Miss Olivia is clearly Daniel¡¯s girlfriend. How can he be so fawning? That¡¯s too much!¡± Originally, Cathy was a little worried about Olivia. Although she did not like Olivia, Olivia was still her granddaughter. Cathy thought that it was really embarrassing to be despised and cursed on such an asion. Just as Cathy was thinking about how to plead for Olivia, she heard Aunt Lilian and Harper¡¯s words. She froze and her expression changed. She suspected that Aunt Lilian and Harper were being crazy. Cathy turned to Isabe and was about to say something. However, Isabe took a ss of wine and walked towards Olivia. Seeing this, Cathy¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She thought, ¡°Is she going to ssh Olivia with the wine?¡± Isabe did not ssh the wine. She just handed the ss to Olivia and said, ¡°Try it. This wine tastes good.¡± Olivia took the wine ss and took a sip. Then, she smiled. ¡°It¡¯s indeed delicious.¡± ¡°I knew you would like it.¡± Isabe¡¯s tone was smug. From the corner of her eye, she saw that Aunt Lilian was still angry. She immediately said, ¡°Alright, stop talking.¡± Aunt Lilian shut her mouth. Harper was a little unhappy. She said to Isabe, ¡°Isabe, Ryan is too much.¡± Isabe raised her hand and said nonchntly, ¡°It is normal that many men like our Olivia. Olivia is beautiful and has a good personality. There will definitely be people pursuing her. Don¡¯t mind it.¡± ine, L, and Mary were speechless. They thought, ¡°Is there something wrong with the Sullivan family? How could they protect a woman who had an ambiguous rtionship with someone else?¡± The others were also shocked. They could not understand. Could it be that Isabe loved Olivia very much? Just as everyone was in shock, a deep man¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m 110 Everyone turned around and realized that it was Samuel. Emma happened toe down from upstairs. When she saw Samuel, she rushed over quickly and hugged Samuel¡¯s arm. ¡°Dad.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, her eyes turned red and tears rolled down her face. She was really too aggrieved. The busybody looked down on Emma and said to Samuel, ¡°Mr. Taylor, you¡¯rete. Didn¡¯t you see? Emma is very evil. She directed herself and framed Olivia, and¡­¡± Before he could finish, he was interrupted by Samuel. His eyes were dark, and his voice was cold and firm. ¡°She didn¡¯t frame Olivia.¡± The busybody was stunned. Samuel turned around and patted Emmafortingly. His tone was gentle and firm. ¡°Emma did not lie, nor did she direct or act by herself. She didn¡¯t frame Olivia.¡± What kind of shocking news was this? Could it be that the matter was not over yet? Everyone immediately perked up. Someone asked, ¡°What¡¯s with the audio and videos?¡± Samuel¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°It¡¯s just a fake. Technology is so advanced now. It¡¯s very easy to make a few audio videos.¡± It was fake. However, since it was made by Olivia, why didn¡¯t Amelia and Emma exin it? Everyone started to whisper. Even Cathy couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Samuel, why do I feel more and more confused? Hurry up and exin it to me.¡± Everyone was also stunned. When they heard Cathy Everyone was also stunned. When they heard Cathy¡¯s words, they couldn¡¯t help but look at Samuel, waiting for him to exin. Olivia was also very curious. She opened her beautiful eyes and looked at Samuel without blinking, looking like she was serious. Samuel looked up and nced at Olivia. His gaze was cold, as if the person opposite him was not his daughter at all, but his enemy. ¡°This is all a conspiracy!¡± Samuel closed his eyes and opened them again. Chapter 135 Olivia sat on the sofa with a ss of wine handed over by Isabe. She casually ced the wine ss on the small table beside her. She raised her chin slightly and looked at Samuel seriously. ording to Samuel, Olivia was a scheming person. She had lived in the city since she was young. Because her grandfather, who had raised her, was old and did not discipline her strictly, she had many bad habits. She was very vulgar and was prone to jealousy. She admired vanity and liked to steal things. She did all the bad things. Because she was greedy for the Taylor family¡¯s assets, she forged a paternity test report and imed that she was the child the Taylor family had lost 18 years. In order to obtain more assets, she framed Emma and forged the audio and video to ruin Emma¡¯s reputation. She was simply scum! Isabe was originally sitting elegantly on the sofa. When she heard Samuel say that Olivia was greedy for the Taylor family¡¯s assets, her wrist trembled and she almost dropped her wine ss. She coughed a few times before calming herself down. Her eyes were filled with disbelief. She thought, ¡°Samuel must be crazy. What the hell is he talking about?¡± Seeing Isabe¡¯s surprise, Samuel¡¯s eyes were filled with pride. After today, Olivia would bepletely expelled from upper¨Css society. Even if she was beautiful, Daniel would not be with such a vicious woman. Samuel didn¡¯t have any feelings for Olivia who had been lost for 18 years. He was even a little angry because Olivia¡¯s existence was a constant reminder of his mistake back then. If he had not been careless, he would not have lost Olivia. Although no one mentioned this matter anymore, every time he saw Olivia, Samuel would feel ufortable. More importantly, Olivia was not obedient at all. She always contradicted him and did not have any respect for him as a father. Compared to Emma, the difference was very huge. Samuel didn¡¯t care about having another woman at home, but he hated a disobedient woman! Evelyn was right. The child that was found from outside could not be fine. Not only did she not have any respect for her biological parents, but she was also filled with resentment. It was like a poisonous snake lurking in the dark, waiting for an opportunity to take revenge. Olivia was a poison. If she could destroy Emma today, she would ruin Samuel¡¯s reputation as a father tomorrow. He had to make a prompt decision and ruin Olivia¡¯s reputationpletely. Amelia, who was walking over, was stunned when she heard Samuel¡¯s words. She staggered a few steps and held onto a pir beside her, barely stabilizing herself. She thought, ¡°What is going on? How could it be fake? ¡°Olivia is my daughter, that¡¯s right!¡± Amelia was very confused. She looked at Samuel and said, ¡°Samuel, you¡­¡± Before she could finish, she was interrupted by Samuel. His tone was firm as he stared at Amelia. ¡°Are you still going to hide it for her at a time like this? She pretended to be our daughter, hurt Emma, and enjoyed the Taylor family¡¯s wealth. Our biological daughter is still suffering somewhere.¡± Amelia was stunned. She seemed to have understood something. Her lips. trembled violently, and her body trembled violently. She did not speak for a long time. Emma stood beside Samuel. When she saw that Amelia was silent and tacitly agreed to this matter, her eyes shed with joy. Emma thought, ¡°Olivia, you are so pitiful. No matter how smart and cautious you are, no matter how arrogant you are just now, it cannot change the fact that no one loves you. Even your biological parents frame. you. What are you still alive for? ¡°You¡¯re the one who shouldn¡¯t have been born. You shouldn¡¯t exist in this world!¡± As long as they confirmed today that Olivia was not the Taylor family¡¯s child, everything would return to normal. If Samuel and Amelia were unwilling, Olivia could not do a paternity test, she would be removed from the Taylor family forever. No one would acknowledge her identity. The people who came to attend the Green family¡¯s birthday banquet today were all rich businessmen and nobles. Almost all the upper¨Css people were here. With these people as witnesses and confirming that Olivia¡¯s character was bad, not only would she have no ce in the upper¨Css society, but even the scientific research world would have doubts about her character. The power was huge. When she was in trouble, everyone would look down on her. Even if her scientific research ability was really strong and she obtained the award with her own ability, many people wanted to harm her and use her of giarizing and cheating. Once she had a bad character, no one would believe her. She wouldpletely fall to the bottom of society and be the lowest level that everyone looked down on. Thinking of this, the corners of Emma¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. Her gaze gently moved to Olivia, wanting to see her panic and helplessness. However, what she saw was that Olivia raised her hand to stop a waiter. She took some food and lowered her head to eat them deliciously. Olivia still wanted to eat at a time like this! Emma almost roared. Samuel also frowned and looked at Olivia coldly. He was not satisfied with her absent¨Cmindedness. ¡°Olivia,¡± Samuel said. ¡°What else do you have to say?¡± Olivia, who was suddenly called, was stunned for a moment. She looked up in surprise with a puzzled expression. ¡°What will I say? I don¡¯t want to speak.¡± The corner of Samuel¡¯s mouth moved as he shouted angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t y the fool! Do you think our Taylor family is easy to bully? You pretended to be the Taylor family¡¯s child and bullied Emma. Aren¡¯t you going to give me an exnation?¡± Emma also spoke up and said sternly, ¡°You still want to fool us? Do you really think our Taylor family is stupid?¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed quite silly.¡± Olivia put down her fork. Emma was speechless. Billioname¡¯s Missing Darling At this time, shouldn¡¯t Olivia be flustered and anxious to find a way to prove that she was the Taylor family¡¯s child? Why was she so calm? Emma was very confused. Olivia handed the small te to the waiter beside her. At the same time, her fingertips slipped and she took the paternity test report from Samuel¡¯s hand. Seeing this, Samuel sneered. He had done this wlessly. There was no omission at all. Olivia¡¯s thought of starting with the identification report was probably a failure. Samuel thought that Olivia was looking for the omissions in the identification report, but he realized that after she received it, she did not. look at it at all. Instead, she handed it to ke and said, ¡°Take it and make a copy. Everyone present will get a copy.¡± ke moved very quickly. She got a photocopier and carried a stack back in a moment. The waiter and she distributed them to others at the banquet and promised that everyone would get a copy. Samuel watched coldly from the sidelines, believing that Olivia was making a final struggle. This report was perfect. He was not afraid of being seen at all. After the report was sent, Olivia stood up and looked around calmly. She said, ¡°As everyone can see, I have no blood rtionship with the Taylor family.¡± Everyone looked at the test results at the back of the report. They were not rted by blood, so they nodded. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Olivia heaved a sigh of relief and looked straight at Samuel. ¡°Since we¡¯re not rted by blood and you¡¯re not my family, I don¡¯t have to suffer because I care about your feelings.¡± What did she mean? Samuel and the others were confused when Olivia turned to ke and said, ¡°Call the police. Didn¡¯t they say that these audio videos were fake? Let the police judge.¡± Emma was dumbfounded by those words. When she came back to her senses, her eyes were filled with fear! Olivia, she actually¡­ Chapter 136 ¡°Wait.¡± Samuel reacted quickly. He immediately stopped her and found a bunch of reasons. ¡°Family scandals can¡¯t be aired in public. This is the Taylor family¡¯s matter. How can you call the police?¡± he said. Emma immediately nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. This is just a family matter. You can¡¯t call the police!¡± After saying that, she looked up at Olivia and magnanimously added, ¡°Although you¡¯re not the Taylor family¡¯s child, Samuel and Amelia are kind and can¡¯t bear to see you go to jail. Let¡¯s just forget about this matter and let it go.¡± Olivia looked up and nced at Samuel coldly. She said slowly, ¡°Since family scandals can¡¯t be publicized, why are you publicizing it all over the banquet?¡± Samuel was speechless. The guests also looked at Samuel with curiosity and doubt in their eyes. The people who came to such an asion were not ipetent. All of them were smart people. It was just that this matter concerned the Taylor family¡¯s matters and they were unwilling to get involved in it. They were just here to join in the fun. However, at this moment, Samuel¡¯s reaction was very suspicious. Since Olivia¡¯s evidence was fake, she should be afraid of calling the police. How did it be Samuel who was afraid? For a moment, all kinds of thoughts and guesses came out. Samuel became anxious when he saw everyone¡¯s thoughts and doubts. He began to speak without thinking, ¡°Why don¡¯t you know what¡¯s good for you? It¡¯s obvious that you have evil intentions and are full of lies. You want to get the Taylor family¡¯s assets. We¡¯re magnanimous and won¡¯t argue with you, but you won¡¯t let us off.¡± Olivia said, ¡°Please argue with me.¡± Samuel was speechless and he was so angry that his eyes widened. Emma was more thoughtful. She first scanned the crowd and bowed to everyone. Then, she said, ¡°Everyone present is a well¨Cmannered person. I believe that regarding the Taylor family, they won¡¯t spread it around and 1/3 11 02 make it known to everyone. Samuel knows this very well, so he tells everyone honestly. However, Olivia, if you call the police, it will really be irreversible. It might even affect the Taylor family¡¯s share price. ¡°Samuel and Amelia are kind¨Chearted. As long as you apologize today, we won¡¯t pursue all the mistakes you¡¯ve made.¡± At this point, she lowered her voice and leaned closer to Olivia. She said meaningfully, ¡°You¡¯re just an ordinary woman. It won¡¯t be good for you if this matter blows up. Although the Taylor family is powerful, we don¡¯t want to bully you. As long as you admit your mistake, we¡¯ll let you go!¡± She was using power to threaten Olivia. Although it would be a little troublesome if she called the police, with the Taylor family¡¯s ability, there was a solution. Whether it was Evelyn who hired someone to rape Olivia, or Emma who directed and acted herself later, Emma found someone to put on a show and humiliate herself. There was no evidence of anything. The two people, the Taylor family had dealt with them and sent them overseas. Although Olivia had some videos, as long as the Taylor family thought of a way to put pressure on others, it was not impossible to resolve it. If Olivia knew what was good for her, apologize quickly. That way, the Taylor family can still let her off. If she didn¡¯t know what was good for her and insisted on making a scene to the point of no return, Liam would also abandon Olivia for the sake of the Taylor family¡¯s reputation. Liam¡¯s connections were not something a girl like Olivia couldpare 1. to. When Emma thought of this, her expression suddenly turned sharp. She stared fixedly at Olivia, her eyes filled with threat. At this moment, Samuel also reacted. He said to Isabe and apologized sincerely, ¡°Mrs. Sullivan, I¡¯m really sorry. Because of our negligence, you acknowledged such a despicable woman. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give you an exnation.¡± Isabe was still a little confused. What was going on? Didn¡¯t Samuel know about the rtionship between Olivia and the Smith family? Before Isabe could react, Harper was displeased. She stood beside Olivia with a strong aura and faced Samuel. ¡°You keep saying that Olivia is despicable, but all of this is what you said. There¡¯s no evidence at all. Besides¡­¡± Her expression was mocking. ¡°Your Taylor family is too funny. Don¡¯t you know how to investigate? You get a daughter casually. To think you still call yourself a wealthy family.¡± This matter was indeed very embarrassing. Although it would destroy Olivia, it was not good for the Taylor family. If they could be schemed against sessfully, it meant that the Taylor family was not strong enough and could be schemed against casually. Samuel was so angry that his lips trembled. However, as an elder, he was too embarrassed to argue with a teenage girl like Harper. He could only grit his teeth and remain silent. Instead, Amelia spoke. Previously, she had lowered her head and remained silent, as if she had suffered a huge blow. Only now did she slowly look up. my fault. I ¡°Harper.¡± She looked at Harper and apologized gently. ¡°It¡¯s all missed my daughter so much that someone took advantage of me.¡± Cathy had been very worried about Amelia¡¯s condition. Although Amelia was sad now, her eyes were clear. Amelia could withstand the blow and not be too agitated. Cathy waved at Amelia. ¡°Amelia,e sit here.¡± Amelia nodded at Cathy and walked over. When she passed by Olivia, her body stiffened for a moment before she deliberately dodged. From the beginning until now, she did not even look at Olivia, as if she was deliberately avoiding her. After sitting beside Cathy, Amelia turned to Isabe and began to exin slowly, ¡°At first, when Olivia came to look for us, my family said that she was suspicious. I was too persistent and insisted on recognizing her.¡± At this point, Amelia lowered her eyes and tears rolled down her face. ¡°Olivia has been missing for 18 years. I think about her day and night. I really want to find her. I¡­¡± Amelia couldn¡¯t continue and sobbed uncontrobly. Everyone present knew Amelia¡¯s past very well. They knew the pain of losing her daughter. When her daughter was lost, shemitted suicide several times and was on the verge of going crazy. If not for Emma¡¯s 11:021 appearance tofort her longing for her daughter, she would have gone crazy long ago. Seeing Amelia like this, many people felt pitiful. They were willing to believe what she said. Amelia missed her daughter so much. If Olivia was really her daughter, how could she not acknowledge Olivia? Now that she said with certainty that Olivia was not her daughter, it must be true. Amelia wiped her tears with a tissue and continued, ¡°Later on, Olivia gradually became abnormal. She often contradicted Samuel and I. She was often impatient and always bullied Emma. Gradually, I realized that she was abnormal. ¡°Later on, Samuel went to investigate and found out that she wasn¡¯t my daughter at all. She was probably a girl from a wealthy family who had lost her way. She was adopted by an old man when she was young. However, the old man was very old and only gave her food. He didn¡¯t have the ability to teach her. The more she grew up, the more bad she became. She had been lying since she was young and liked violence. She was a delinquent in school. When she grew up, she was vicious.¡± Speaking of this, Amelia quickly wiped her tears. She seemed to be really sad and could not control herself at all. Her chest was twitching and she was in extreme pain. If Cathy had not patted her back to calm her down, Amelia would have fainted. Cathy was frightened by Amelia¡¯s appearance. As Cathyforted her, she red at Olivia. It was all because of Olivia that Amelia had to experience the pain of losing her daughter again. ¡°Girl, why are you so vicious? Do you know that your actions almost. harmed Amelia? She¡¯s already in poor health. If anything happens to her because of you, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Olivia ignored Cathy and quietly looked at Amelia. As if sensing her gaze, Amelia¡¯s body shrank and trembled even more! Cathy quickly hugged Amelia and red at Olivia. ¡°Do you still want to provoke her?¡± Olivia lowered her eyes. It was as if she had been thrown into an icehouse. 11:02 She felt as it all the blood in her body had frozen. At this moment, she seemed to be unable to think, like a walking corpse. After a long time, she finally said, ¡°Mrs. Taylor, did you really love your daughter? Amelia froze. Her body seemed to be drowned in pain. She lowered her head to prevent the guilt and pain in her eyes from being discovered, Seeing this, Olivia heaved a sigh of relief. She still had a smile on her face, as it she hadpletely let it go. She said calmly and confidently, ¡°You¡¯ve never loved her, right?¡± IT 1 Comment Chapter 137 As soon as Olivia finished speaking, Amelia¡¯s face became very pale. ¡°No¡­ No, L¡­¡± Amelia shook her head vigorously and tried her best to deny it. However, when she met Olivia¡¯s indifferent gaze, she was like a chicken being strangled and instantly fell silent. The huge emotional fluctuation made her feel ufortable. Amelia struggled to breathe twice, and finally, her heart twitched. Her vision turned ck and shepletely fainted. ¡°Amelia!¡± Cathy was terrified as she called out. Her body kept trembling as she hurriedly shouted, ¡°Quickly, someone help me! Call an ambnce! Now!¡± Emma immediately ran to Amelia. She held her hand and eximed, ¡°Mom, Mom! What¡¯s wrong with you? How do you feel?¡± Then, she turned around and red at Olivia. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. If anything happens to Amelia today, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± she said angrily. Cathy was also furious. Her eyes turned red, and her finger pointed at Olivia was trembling. ¡°You, you¡¯re really vicious! Do you know what Amelia has experienced? Do you know how she survived all these years? For your own selfishness, you caused her to experience the pain of losing her daughter again!¡± Because she was too angry, Cathy almost could not breathe. She coughed for a long time before continuing, ¡°Today, if anything goes wrong with Amelia, you will be the murderer! You will stay in prison for the rest of your life!¡± No one expected things to turn out like this. They subconsciously looked at Olivia with a look of reprimand. They nagged at Olivia¡¯s viciousness, causing Amelia to suffer the pain of losing her daughter again. Everything happened too suddenly, Olivia was still in a daze for a while. When she came back to her senses, she immediately walked to Amelia and wanted to feel her pulse. ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t you dare hurt Amelia!¡± Emma stood in front of Olivia. ¡°Move aside!¡± Olivia¡¯s tone was sharp. Her eyes suddenly turned cold, and her entire person was as sharp as a sword. Missing Paringe Being cursed like this, Emma went numb and her entire body stiffened. For a moment, she felt as if the person in front of her was not a person, but a ferocious beast from the wild. She subconsciously moved aside and reacted when she stood to the side. She could not help but look vexed. What was wrong with her just now? Why did she move aside? However, she did not dare to walk over now. Her legs were extremely weak. Olivia squatted beside Amelia and grabbed her wrist to feel her pulse. Cathy was old and slow to react. It was only now that she realized what Olivia was going to do. She quickly stopped her. ¡°What are you doing? Stop¡­¡± Before she could finish, she was interrupted by Isabe. ¡°Lower your voice. Let Olivia do it. She¡¯s good at medicine.¡± Cathy was stunned. She did not understand how Olivia knew medicine. However, with Isabe¡¯s status, it was impossible for her to lie. After hesitating for a moment, she decided to let Olivia feel her pulse. After all, the ambnce had yet to arrive. Olivia quickly understood Amelia¡¯s body. She raised her hand and pressed on Amelia¡¯s body. In less than three seconds, Amelia slowly woke 1. up. When everyone saw this, they couldn¡¯t help but be excited. Olivia really knew medicine, and she looked quite capable. Olivia ignored everyone¡¯s discussion and focused on Amelia. Her tone was gentle like never before. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Amelia had just woken up and was a little stunned to be faced with such a gentle Olivia. She subconsciously nodded. ¡°Much better.¡± Olivia heaved a sigh of relief and helped her sit up. Her wrist was clearly very slender, but when she supported Amelia, it did not tremble at all. It was steady, appropriate, and reliable. ¡°It¡¯s just that your emotions are fluctuating violently and affecting your heart. You¡¯ll be fine after resting for a few days.¡± Olivia¡¯s hand touched Amelia¡¯s pulse again. ¡°I¡¯ll prescribe you a few medicines. You¡¯ll be fine after taking them for three days.¡± Amelia was stunned. She did not understand what was going on at all. However, when Olivia pulled her hand back, Amelia subconsciously grabbed it tightly. She wanted to say something, but when she opened her mouth a few times, she could not say a word. Her throat was painful. As if sensing that something was wrong with Amelia¡¯s mood, Olivia looked up and carefully sized up Amelia¡¯s expression with her gentle eyes. Seeing that she was fine, Olivia was relieved. ¡°You¡¯re fine now.¡± Olivia¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with a gentle smile. It was like a warm spring breeze with intoxicating softness. ¡°It was my fault just now. I apologize to you.¡± Olivia opened her mouth and her voice was as faint as fog. ¡°You love your daughter, but you don¡¯t love me.¡± Her words were suddenly clear as if they were self¨Cdeprecating. Just now, just as Amelia fainted, Olivia suddenly thought of the pregnant woman that Isaac had cured. When the pregnant woman was pregnant, her reaction was especially strong. She could barely eat or sleep. She vomited acid all night and had to rely on medicine to maintain her life. Her entire body was swollen, and there were pits on her calves. Her family had advised her not to have this child. It was too scary. If this continued, her body would not be able to take it. However, the pregnant woman was unwilling. Her eyes were unprecedentedly firm. She loved this baby and would persevere until thest moment. Unless she died, she would never give up. Then, Olivia thought, ¡°Amelia must have loved me so much before. ¡°It is just that Amelia doesn¡¯t love me anymore. Why should I force others to love me? ¡°How could there be anything justified in this world?¡± Actually, she had to calm down and not just restrict their rtionship. Amelia did not treat her badly. After all, she had loved Olivia for five years after giving birth to Olivia. This was enough! Olivia told herself. ¡°Amelia¡­¡± Olivia hesitated for a moment before quickly changing her words. ¡°Mrs. Taylor, I¡¯m sorry for making you feel ufortable because of my existence. I won¡¯t appear in front of you again in the Olivia stood up and retracted her hand. ¡°No¡± Amelia did not know what was wrong with her, nor did she know what to do. She subconsciously held Olivia¡¯s hand tightly and did not let her leave. She muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t go. Please don¡¯t go!¡± Olivia did not say anything. She calmly lowered her eyes and extended her left hand. Her beautiful fingers slowly, gently, and without any hesitation, she opened Amelia¡¯s tightly clenched hand and pulled her right hand out. The moment Olivia pulled her hand out, Amelia felt an emptiness in her heart. It was as if a big hand was gripping her heart tightly. It was so painful that Amelia bit her wrist. Her back copsed as if someone had taken her bone away, and she fell limply to the ground. Amelia could not help but whimper in pain. Olivia, Olivia¡­ Her daughter was gone! Everyone was shocked by Amelia¡¯s reaction. She didn¡¯t look angry at all. Instead, she looked like she had lost something important. Cathy quickly hugged Amelia and shouted, ¡°Quickly, is the ambnce here?¡± Samuel took a few steps forward. He did not look at Amelia. Instead, he pushed Olivia heavily. His gaze was cold. ¡°What did you do? Did you use some vicious method to harm Amelia?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be!¡± A rational person said on behalf of Olivia. ¡°Amelia looks like she has a heartache. However, it should be an emotional problem.¡± Samuel frowned. ¡°She pressed her hand on Amelia¡¯s body just now. She could do something wrong to Amelia¡­¡± Before he could finish, he was interrupted by a cry of surprise. ¡°I remember now. I¡¯ve seen her before! She¡¯s Olivia, the Smith Cuisine Hall¡¯s Olivia. That seared salmon with herbed couscous was created by her!* Chapter 138 The more the person spoke, the more certain he sounded. ¡°I was at the Smith Cuisine Hall that day. I saw it with my own eyes!¡± The Smith Cuisine Hall had many guests that day. The person who came was sitting far away, so he did not see Olivia¡¯s face clearly. He only vaguely heard her name, but he forgot about it after that. It was only when he saw Olivia¡¯s medical skills that he thought of it. ¡°That¡¯s strange. Didn¡¯t the Taylor family say that Olivia grew up in the countryside? She doesn¡¯t have any background and her character isn¡¯t good. How is she rted to the Smith Cuisine Hall?¡± Everyone was puzzled. The Smith Cuisine Hall was not just an ordinary restaurant. It was said that it had a powerful background. Not everyone present knew about the miracle doctor family, the Smith. family. They only knew that the Smith Cuisine Hall¡¯s background was not ordinary. Only those top people or those who were extremely well¨Cinformed knew the rtionship between the Smith Cuisine Hall and the Smith family. At this moment, when they heard someone call out the rtionship between Olivia and the Smith Cuisine Hall, they started to mutter in confusion. Seeing that the situation was not right, Emma could not care about the grief¨Cstricken Amelia anymore. She looked at Olivia and asked in confusion, ¡°Did you lie to the Smith Cuisine Hall?¡± She frowned and looked disappointed. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you lied to us, but why did you lie to the Smith Cuisine Hall? I heard that the seared salmon with herbed couscous, the brand of the Smith Cuisine Hall, can strengthen one¡¯s body. It¡¯s said that it¡¯s an ancient recipe passed down from their ancestors. Food is different from others. It is really important. If you y tricks on the food and something goes wrong, it will be a huge sin!¡± Emma¡¯s acting skills were not bad. She portrayed her pity vividly and tried her best to discredit Olivia¡¯s character. She wanted to attract everyone¡¯s attention to her despicable character. Unfortunately, the matter of the salmon with herbed couscous could not be smeared with just a few words. Someone immediately retorted, ¡°How do you think she can lie? The Mmg Thing Smith Cuisine Hall personally admitted that seared salmon with herbed couscous was created by Olivia. Everyone saw and heard it on their own that day. Moreover, Olivia even publicized the recipe for this soup on Twitter. It has been on the trending searches for a day. It can¡¯t be faked.¡± Emma also knew that the seared salmon with herbed couscous¡¯s secret recipe had been publicized, but she did not know the details. Now that she heard it from someone else, she immediately frowned. It was not that she was deliberately ndering Olivia, but this matter was really strange. How old was Olivia? She was only 24 years old, and the seared salmon with herbed couscous had been the Smith Cuisine Hall¡¯s signature dish. for eight years. If she really created this healthy soup, didn¡¯t it mean that she could create a healthy secret recipe at 16 years old? Emma could not believe it! Obviously, Emma wasn¡¯t the only one who thought of this. Samuel had also thought of this. He took a step forward and sneered. ¡°It is said that Olivia is a natural liar, good at disguising herself and deceiving others. But no one believed it. Look, here¡¯s the evidence! First, she deceived the Taylor family, and now she deceived the Smith Cuisine Hall. Everyone, think about it. The seared. salmon with herbed couscous appeared eight years ago. At that time, Olivia was only 16 years old. How could she have created such a secret recipe?¡± It was indeed a little exaggerated. Everyone nodded. How could anyone be so skillful at the age of 16? Those famous doctors who had master¡¯s degrees and PhDs for ten years did not dare to say that they could develop any great healthy recipes. Seeing that everyone agreed with him, Taylor continued with a smug expression, ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of trick you used to fool the Smith. Cuisine Hall¡¯s master, making people think that you¡¯re really the seared salmon with herbed couscous¡¯s creator. Unfortunately, you were still negligent and actually made a mistake at the most critical point.¡± The more Samuel spoke, the smoother his train of thought became. At the same time, the nervousness and guilt in his heart dissipated. Previously, when he said that Olivia¡¯s character was despicable, he was just framing her. Although his words were firm, he was actually very nervous. However, now that he was involved in the Smith Cuisine Hall¡¯s matter, he realized that Olivia¡¯s character might really be bad. The anxiety in his heart waspletely relieved. At this point, it was not that he was ndering Olivia, but that she had a bad character to begin with! Olivia¡¯s attention waspletely on Amelia. After observing for a moment, she realized that Amelia was only emotionally unstable and that her body was fine. Only then did she look away, Her clear and cold gaze swept across everyone, and she saw Samuel ring at her. ¡°What mistake?¡± Olivia only heard a few words because she was focused on Amelia. She did not hear everything, so she asked. Samuel sneered, ¡°You¡¯re still pretending. Have you forgotten how old you are? Eight years ago, you were only 16 years old. How could you have created such an exquisite healthy secret recipe?¡± Olivia raised her eyelids and nodded unhurriedly. ¡°Yes, I was indeed not 16 years old at that time!¡± Samuel was proud of himself. He could not help but exim, ¡°You admit to lying!¡± However, Olivia said, ¡°Actually, I was 15 years old when I created it.¡± Samuel was speechless. ¡°She is really good at pretending. Isn¡¯t she afraid that her secret would be exposed?¡± Samuel thought. He said sarcastically, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re a genius? Fifteen? Why don¡¯t you say you are five years old?¡± Olivia frowned. Her beautiful eyes shed with confusion. ¡°Oh, I just created a recipe when I was 15. Can this be recognized as a genius in your mind?¡± she asked. Samuel was speechless. The others present were also at a loss for words. If she could not be considered a genius, wouldn¡¯t they be stupid? Seeing that everyone¡¯s thoughts had been led astray, Emma quickly said, ¡°You said that the seared salmon with herbed couscous was created by you. What evidence do you have?¡± ¡°Evidence?¡± Olivia chuckled and asked calmly, ¡°Why should I prove it to you?¡± These words were meaningless. In the past, she cared about the Taylor family and Amelia¡¯s feelings. That was why she tolerated everything and allowed Emma to y tricks. Now, she hadpletely let go. She felt that even talking to them was a waste of time! She turned to look at Cathy. ¡°Now, I have nothing to do with the Taylor family, so I can¡¯t stay here. Goodbye.¡± Then, she nodded at Isabe and left with ke. She had only taken two steps when she was stopped by Samuel. ¡°Where are you going? You haven¡¯t exined it clearly.¡± Olivia looked up and nced at Samuel. Her clear eyes were filled with indifference and coldness. She was already unwilling to say another word to Samuel. ke stood in front of Samuel and said in a business¨Clike tone, ¡°Mr. Taylor, regarding your defamation of Olivia, and Emma¡¯s hiring of a murderer to rape Olivia, I¡¯ve already called the police and submitted all the evidence. Now, I¡¯m kindly reminding you to quickly hire a goodwyer, or you and Emma might end up in jail.¡± ¡°What did you say? You called the police!¡± Samuel was shocked and furious. His eyes widened as he stared at ke. ke was speechless. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think we¡¯ll just stand here and let you bully and frame us without doing anything?¡± Samuel still couldn¡¯t believe it. He kept shaking his head. ¡°Impossible, impossible. You¡¯ve always been here. How would you have the time to call the police?¡± Hearing his words, ke was speechless for a moment. She looked at Samuel as if looking at a fool and said, ¡°We are in the information era now. I can use my phone and the Inte!¡± ¡°Why? How dare you to call the police?¡± Samuel muttered. In his imagination, there was no such thing as calling the police. In his opinion, Olivia was just an extremely ordinary woman and she could not cause any big trouble. All she could do was exin, plead, refute, despair, and finally ept her fate. However, Olivia waspletely different from what he had imagined. Chapter 139 Olivia didn¡¯t want to dwell on the Taylor family¡¯s matter. In the past, she was willing to tolerate and respect the Taylor family¡¯s people because she felt that this was also her home. No matter what, Samuel and Amelia were her biological parents. Blood ties could not be severed. However, at this point, Samuel¡¯s actions were getting more and more overboard. His methods could be said to be despicable,pletely exhausting her patience. She was already unwilling to say a word to him. Seeing Olivia¡¯s indifferent expression andplete disregard for his existence, Samuel suddenly felt a sense of depression and resentment. The more he thought about it, the more indignant he felt. ¡°She is just an abandoned daughter of the Taylor family. She has no power or money. She only has a little reputation, but she actually dares to look down on me! ¡°It seems that if I don¡¯t teach her a lesson, she will not know who¡¯s the leader of the Taylor family!¡± Samuel thought angrily. Samuel¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can rest easy just because you called the police. You¡¯re just a powerless orphan girl. Don¡¯t tell me you want to fight me! I can call the police station and make you suffer!¡± Upon hearing this, Olivia looked at Samuel with a hint of doubt in her eyes. ¡°So what?¡± she asked. So what? Samuel, who was waiting to see Olivia¡¯s panicked expression, was stunned and couldn¡¯t react for a moment. Olivia sighed softly and had to say, ¡°So, are you telling me this purely to scare me, or are you hinting that you have connections and will use unorthodox methods to distort the truth to solve this problem?¡± Samuel was at a loss for words. Olivia only felt helpless. She really wondered if she was rted to the Taylor family by blood. Samuel¡¯s IQ was really not high. ¡°There are so many guests at the banquet tonight, and all of them are influential people. Are you really so arrogant that you don¡¯t care and shout that you want to do bad things? Is there any problem with¡­?¡± Because of Olivia¡¯s upbringing the dvd not pay forst few worth. Oh, here Olivia sighed and took out a recording pen. ¡°You know that! ke recording, can¡¯t you be more careful with your words and acond Although this recording can¡¯t be used as concrete eftere, as long ai announce it, no matter what, public opinion will be diedrataprose to Samuel¡¯s eyes widened. He was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak Seeing this, Olivia yed with the recording pen as if she was showing it to him. She spun it a few times and then threw it to ke. She said to Samuel, ¡®I don¡¯t know how to treat you now. On one hand, you¡¯re framing and ndering my reputation, and on the other hand, you¡¯re rushing to give me the evidence. It¡¯s really contradictory As Olivia spoke, she seemed to suddenly figure it out. She turned to ke and said. ¡®I understand now, Samuel is really righteous. It seems that he intends to defame me and use me of impersonating the Taylor family¡¯s bloodline. In fact, he wants to use this matter to remind me to quickly call the police and there¡¯s no need to worry about the Taylor family. I should directly bring Emma to justice Samuel was so angry that his body was trembling. He quickly denied, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? That¡¯s not what I meant Olivia lowered her eyes and smiled lightly. She had always been cold and indifferent and rarely smiled. However, this smile was like a beautiful flower that had just bloomed. In an instant, it shone brightly. Her beautiful eyes were filled with teasing and yfulness. All the guests present instantly froze and stared at her unconsciously, unable to react. It was because Olivia was simply so beautiful that it was rare in the world. ¡°Mr. Taylor, you¡¯re too humble. You¡¯re clearly helping me. Why aren¡¯t you admitting it?¡± Olivia smiled. Samuel was so angry that his fingers were trembling. He tried his best to deny it. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I didn¡¯t help you.¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°I know. You¡¯re being polite.¡± Samuel was so angry that he almost went crazy. Some of the other guests could not help but burst outughing. They thought to themselves that Olivia was really a wonderful person. Ol¨ªvia didn¡¯t tangle with Samuel for too long. His chest heaving up and Because of Olivia¡¯s upbringing, she did not say thest few words. ¡°Oh, here Olivia sighed and took out a recording pen. ¡°You know that I like recording, can¡¯t you be more careful with your words and actions? Although this recording can¡¯t be used as concrete evidence, as long as I announce it, no matter what, public opinion will be disadvantageous to you.¡± Samuel¡¯s eyes widened. He was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak. Seeing this, Olivia yed with the recording pen as if she was showing it to him. She spun it a few times and then threw it to ke. She said to Samuel, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to treat you now. On one hand, you¡¯re framing and ndering my reputation, and on the other hand, you¡¯re rushing to give me the evidence. It¡¯s really contradictory.¡± As Olivia spoke, she seemed to suddenly figure it out. She turned to ke and said, ¡°I understand now. Samuel is really righteous. It seems that he intends to defame me and use me of impersonating the Taylor family¡¯s bloodline. In fact, he wants to use this matter to remind me to quickly call the police and there¡¯s no need to worry about the Taylor family. I should directly bring Emma to justice.¡± Samuel was so angry that his body was trembling. He quickly denied, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Olivia lowered her eyes and smiled lightly. She had always been cold and indifferent and rarely smiled. However, this smile was like a beautiful flower that had just bloomed. In an instant, it shone brightly. Her beautiful eyes were filled with teasing and yfulness. All the guests present instantly froze and stared at her unconsciously, unable to react. It was because Olivia was simply so beautiful that it was rare in the world. ¡°Mr. Taylor, you¡¯re too humble. You¡¯re clearly helping me. Why aren¡¯t you admitting it?¡± Olivia smiled. Samuel was so angry that his fingers were trembling. He tried his best to deny it. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I didn¡¯t help you.¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°I know. You¡¯re being polite.¡± Samuel was so angry that he almost went crazy. Some of the other guests could not help but burst outughing. They thought to themselves that Olivia was really a wonderful person. Olivia didn¡¯t tangle with Samuel for too long. His chest heaving up and Even Cathy was thew ked and could not understand Mrs. Sullivan, why shocked are you Isabe put down the coffee cup and quietly nced at Samuel. She sighed softly I didn¡¯t expect the Taylor family to decline to this extent, Although Samuel can¡¯t support the Taylor family, he still has the third generation, William. He can be considered to have a sessor. I thought that even if the Taylor family doesn¡¯t thrive, it should be able to maintain the current situation. Who knows¡­¡± Cathy¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she heard Isabe continue, ¡°Do you know who adopted Olivia?¡± ¡°Who is it¡± Everyone was curious, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t know, but the Taylor family actually doesn¡¯t know at all. Didn¡¯t you investigate? With the Taylor family¡¯s strength, you shouldn¡¯t have been deceived by a smokescreen. You¡¯re not a small family with no power or money,¡± Isabe said with pity. This was also something that Isabe could not understand. If they were in the Sullivan family, they would definitely be able to identify Olivia¡¯s true identity immediately. The more Cathy listened, the more confused she became. Her heart was in turmoil, and he felt that something bad was about to happen. Because Cathy was too flustered, she could not even stabilize herself. She quickly asked her grandson to go upstairs and took Mr. Green over. Today was Mr. Green¡¯s birthday banquet. He should have appeared at the most critical moment, but everyone did not expect this series of idents. His body was not good to begin with, and Cathy was afraid that he would be provoked, so she did not let him come down. But now, Mr. Green had no choice but toe out. Cathy was afraid that she would not be able to control the situation. As expected, Isabe¡¯s next sentence was, ¡°Do you know Miracle Doctor Isaac Smith?¡± Chapter 140 ¡°Are you talking about the Isaac we know?¡± someone asked carefully. Isabe nodded. ¡°Who else can it be?¡± At this point, she paused and continued, ¡°The one who adopted Olivia was Isaac. Moreover, Olivia¡¯s medical skills are very good, not inferior to Isaac.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone was shocked. Everyone could not help but look at each other. They could vaguely guess that Samuel was hiding something. Olivia¡¯s character was probably not as bad as he said. However, they did not expect that the person who adopted her was Isaac! One had to know that Isaac was not that easy to meet. He was a quiet person and did not like to be popr. He had even said that he did not want doctors with good medical skills to be monopolized by rich people, so he did not want to show off his reputation. Under normal circumstances, he would hide his reputation and practice medicine in small hospitals to save people. Due to his special identity, the country had always been providing protection in secret. It was very difficult for people to find him. Only when he really encountered a difficult illness that could not be treated by doctors outside would Isaac take action. There was once a rich man whose father was seriously ill. He spent a lot of effort and almost used all his connections to find Isaac. In just half a month, this illness that even famous doctors in major hospitals both domestically and abroad were helpless against had been cured. Since then, Isaac¡¯s reputation has be even more resounding. Unexpectedly, the godly doctor that everyone could not find was actually the old man who adopted Olivia. For a moment, everyone had different thoughts. No one knew what they were thinking. Samuel looked terrified. After learning the truth, he felt as if he was in confusion. He was at a loss and could not believe it. ¡°Impossible, impossible!¡± He denied it tly. ¡°Isaac doesn¡¯t know Olivia at Billionaires Missing Darling all. Previously, Yvonne was the one who invited him for treatment. Not only that, he even gave Yvonne a precious pill!¡± The more Samuel spoke, the more certain he became. His tone was very firm. It was unknown if he was trying to convince everyone else or himself. Isabe sneered. ¡°I said that the Taylor family has declined, but you still don¡¯t believe it. Think about it. Yvonne is a junior who has been living overseas. How can she know Isaac? Could it be that her connections in the country are stronger than yours? Don¡¯t you think about how she managed to invite Isaac? ¡°Moreover, how precious the pill was? There were only a few dozen pills in total. Even Mr. Smith did not have many left. How could he give it to Yvonne, whom he had just met and was not rted to? He had only given it to the Taylor family through her hands! ¡°If not for the rtionship between Olivia and the Taylor family, do you think Mr. Smith would have bothered with you, let alonee personally? ¡°It¡¯s been so many years. Even important leaders of the country have to personallye to Layfield to seek treatment from Mr. Smith. What did the Taylor family do to make Mr. Smithe personally?¡± Isabe said. Isabe didn¡¯t even know what to say about Samuel. She didn¡¯t expect there to be such stupid and vicious parents in this world. Even if Olivia wasn¡¯t adopted by Mr. Smith, she was still their biological daughter. They actually did this topletely ruin her reputation. ¡°If Olivia wasn¡¯t adopted by Mr. Smith and had a higher status than the Taylor family, wouldn¡¯t she really be ndered and bullied by you? ¡°Even someone of Olivia¡¯s status, as well as a young scientist of the country, who was intelligent and had a beautiful character, had been bullied and suppressed by you. If it were a girl with a weak personality, wouldn¡¯t she be powerless to fight back? She might have committed suicide long ago! ¡°With Olivia¡¯s status, who knew how many people were fighting to be rted to her? The Taylor family, on the other hand, was actually pushing away the treasure that they had obtained! ¡°Moreover, even without Mr. Smith¡¯s help, Olivia was still a rising star in the scientificmunity. If the Sullivan family produced such an extraordinary person, we would be more than willing to respect her. How would we dare to bully and suppress her?¡± Isabe¡¯s words were not ending. Samuel felt the blood in his body boil. It instantly rushed to his head, making him feel ashamed. At this moment, he only cared about his reputation and felt embarrassed. He had no idea what the Taylor family had lost. Emma stood in a corner that no one was paying attention to. Her body was covered in cold sweat and her back was cold. ¡°Oh no!¡± Emma thought. Her face was ashen. She was more thoughtful than Samuel. Samuel had an experienced father and a capable son to support him. Although he had no talent or virtue, he was also free from pressure and lived an easy life. Therefore, he was a little naive and thought little. However, Emma was different from him. Although she was loved by Amelia and she had lived in the Taylor family for more than ten years, she was still trembling in fear. She knew that both Liam and William did not like her. Today, if theypletely angered Olivia because of Emma, not to mention that she would be imprisoned, Liam would probably be the first to not let her off. Samuel and Amelia could not save her at all. Emma suddenly felt weak all over. Even though her back was leaning against a thick and sturdy pir, she swayed and almost fell to the ground. She knew that this time, she waspletely defeated! Amelia had been lying in Cathy¡¯s arms. Her eyes were nk and she was in a daze. Cathy looked down at his daughter and felt a chill in her heart. After Isabe said that Olivia was Isaac¡¯s granddaughter, she knew that Samuel and Amelia were lying. For the sake of Emma¡¯s reputation, they wanted to sacrifice their biological daughter and did not hesitate to frame and nder her character. They did not care if they would destroy her or not. How could Isaac¡¯s granddaughter have a bad character? Her connections, resources, and wealth were all top¨Cnotch. How could she cling to the Taylor family for that bit of wealth? To use an inappropriate analogy, how could a rich man cling to a beggar . Chapter 141 It was alreadypletely dark when Olivia came out of the birthday banquet. The sky was pitch¨Cck, with only a few stars shining. The white lights behind her shone on her body. Her expression could not be seen at all, leaving only emptiness. At this moment, a Cayenne drove over silently. The backseat window was rolled down, revealing a stunning face. The man¡¯s facial features were perfect, his nose bridge was high, and his eyes were exquisite and moving. It was Daniel. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Olivia asked ke to go back first and got into the car. As she spoke, her phoenix eyes curved slightly, and her originally aloof face instantly became lively. It was as if a hundred flowers had just bloomed. Daniel turned around and said in a deep and warm voice, ¡°I¡¯m here to pick you up.¡± Olivia pursed her lips, but she could not suppress the smile on her face. In the end, she chuckled. Olivia looked down and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going up?¡± Logically speaking. since Daniel was here, he should go up and pay his respects to Old Mr. Green. Daniel shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to do that. I have business to do.¡± ¡°What business?¡± Olivia was curious. Daniel said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m driving a pumpkin cart to pick up the princess to the ball.¡± After knowing everything that happened at the birthday banquet, he could no longer remain calm. He set aside everything and ran over. ¡°Hahaha.¡± Olivia bit her lip and could not help butugh out loud. The tinklingughter echoed in the car. It seemed like a long time since she hadughed like this. It had been so long that she had almost forgotten how tough. Daniel looked sideways at her intently. His deep eyes were filled with heartache and pins Why was this wird so stupid On the xurtare, she was always calm, as if she would not be defeatedby tyy resting she hid all her sadness and helplessness deep in her heart and did not show it at all veryone thought that she was extremely powerful and confident. No matter how much she was hurt, she would not be sad and would get back on her feet quickly. They naturally begged her for protection, as if relying on her was a matter of course, But who said that intelligent and powerful people wouldn¡¯t feel hurt? Daniel clearly remembered how much she had looked forward to her biological mother back in Tanser. She said that her mother was the gentlest in the world. Although she had lost many of her memories, she remembered that her mother was always smiling at her. Her mother would dress her up, brush her beautiful hair. teach her how to y the violin, and say to her every day, ¡°I love you, Olivia. I love you the most.¡± Even after so many years, Daniel still remembered how happy Olivia looked when she mentioned her mother. She smiled like a happy kitten that had stolen a fish. Olivia must have experienced something sad back then. She told him that she had lost her home, that she could not go back to her home, and that her beloved sister did not want her anymore. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t go back. She needed to find her biological parents. As she spoke, sheforted herself by saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. My sister doesn¡¯t love me, but my biological parents love me, I still have a family But now, when Daniel thought of what Samuel and Amelia had done, his eyes suddenly turned gloomy, and his expression was terrifyingly darkened. He raised his hand to cover Olivia¡¯s eyes and said in a suppressed voice, Stopughing. If you¡¯re sad, just cry. Don¡¯t make things difficult for yourself. Olivia was stunned for a moment. She subconsciously blinked twice. She odre¡¯s Missing Darling heartache and pity. Why was this girl so stupid? On the surface, she was always calm, as if she would not be defeated by anything. In reality, she hid all her sadness and helplessness deep in her heart and did not show it at all. get back Everyone thought that she was extremely powerful and confident. No matter how much she was hurt, she would not be sad and would on her feet quickly. They naturally begged her for protection, as if relying on her was a matter of course. But who said that intelligent and powerful people wouldn¡¯t feel hurt? Daniel clearly remembered how much she had looked forward to her biological mother back in Tansern. She said that her mother was the gentlest in the world. Although she had lost many of her memories, she remembered that her mother was always smiling at her. Her mother would dress her up, brush her beautiful hair, teach her how to y the violin, and say to her every day, ¡°I love you, Olivia. I love you the most.¡± Even after so many years, Daniel still remembered how happy Olivia looked when she mentioned her mother. She smiled like a happy kitten that had stolen a fish. Olivia must have experienced something sad back then. She told him. that she had lost her home, that she could not go back to her home, and that her beloved sister did not want her anymore. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t go back. She needed to find her biological parents. As she spoke, sheforted herself by saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. My sister doesn¡¯t love me, but my biological parents love me. I still have a family.¡± But now, when Daniel thought of what Samuel and Amelia had done, his eyes suddenly turned gloomy, and his expression was terrifyingly darkened. He raised his hand to cover Olivia¡¯s eyes and said in a suppressed voice, ¡°Stopughing. If you¡¯re sad, just cry. Don¡¯t make things difficult for yourself.¡± Olivia was stunned for a moment. She subconsciously blinked twice. She Balionaire¡¯s Missing Darling was flustered that she had been seen through. ?yours: However, her panic onlysted for a moment. She quickly calmed down. She raised her hand and pulled his hand that covered her eyes down. She smiled and looked at Daniel with a moving gaze. ¡°I¡¯m not sad.¡± Daniel looked at her slightly red eyes and remained silent. After a while, he smiled brightly and said, ¡°My dear princess, we¡¯ve arrived at the ball. May I have the honor to invite you to dance?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Olivia smiled brightly as if the panic and heartache just now were just an illusion. The ce they arrived at was a very private club, which had everything one could imagine and have fun with. Back then, Daniel used to be a young and frivolous yboy. He was backed by his father, and his uncle had taken over Sullivan Group. He started his own business in the Inte field. He had already decided not to take over the Sullivan family¡¯s business, so he was free of pressure and was very yful. He had tried all the kinky things that those young masters currently enjoyed doing. Daniel held Olivia¡¯s hand and entered through an ordinary¨Clooking door. He took a green ribbon from the waiter and said to Olivia, ¡°Close your eyes.¡± Olivia had just closed her eyes when she felt a ribbon wrapping around thern. It was pitch¨Cck in front of her, but she was not afraid at all. She only trusted Danielpletely and let him lead her forward. After walking for a long time, she heard a voice. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± The ribbon slid down, the music was yed, and her eyes suddenly lit up.. What happened next made Olivia feel like she was in a dream. She couldn¡¯t regain her senses for a long time. It was as if she was in an anime kingdom. There were Donald Duck, Mickey Mouse, the Little Mermaid, Winnie the Pooh, the Powerpuff Girls, the Astro Boy, and so on. In addition to these cartoon characters, there were also huge pumpkin carts, castles, and strange flying saucers. Just as she was in a daze, a Little Fairy walked up to her and said, ¡°Cindere, haven¡¯t you changed your clothes? The ball is about to Pahorare¡¯s Missing Darling begin. As she spoke, she pulled her hand and ran to the side. Olivia looked back at Daniel. Daniel nodded. ¡°Go quickly. I need to change my clothes too. The ball is about to begin.¡± Olivia changed into a blue dress and tied a beautiful sapphire blue ribbon on her head. She wore crystal shoes and lifted the hem of her dress as she walked out. The cartoon characters on the road made way for her and said, ¡°Oh my god, where did this princess come from? She¡¯s so beautiful. The prince will definitely ask her to dance the first dance.¡± Mickey and Minnie stepped forward, took Olivia¡¯s hand, and led her forward. The huge crowd made way for the three. At the end of the path, the prince was waiting for Olivia. Daniel was wearing a dark green tuxedo with golden leaves embroidered. on it. The slightly fitting clothes outlined his slender and perfect figure. He stood there and appeared elegant and noble. The ce was filled with all kinds of strange animated characters, but they still couldn¡¯t steal his light. It was as if he could glow. Just by standing there, he attracted everyone¡¯s attention, making it impossible for them to look away. Daniel walked up to her and extended his right hand. ¡°Beautiful princess, can I ask you to dance?¡± Olivia performed an aristocratic bow and ced her fingertips on his palm. Just then, the music started and all the animated characters started dancing around them. Olivia danced with Daniel and felt as if she was in a fairytale kingdom. Daniel whispered into her ear, ¡°Do you like it?¡± Olivia looked up, her eyes shining like stars in the sky. ¡°Yeah. Thank you.¡± At this moment, Olivia finally saw the dazzling and beautiful world beyond the dark thorns. Chapter 142 After the song ended, the surrounding anime characters retreated one after another, leaving arge space for Olivia and Daniel. The two were still holding hands. Olivia smiled and was about to say something. An orange¨Cyellow Garfield cat ran toward the two of them. Olivia was stunned for a moment before she was hugged by Garfield. ¡°Beautiful princess, are you satisfied with the ball?¡± It was Garfield¡¯s unique and silly voice. Olivia chuckled. It was rare for her to have such a mischievous thought. She raised her hand and tapped on Garfield¡¯s orange nose. ¡°I like it very much.¡± It had been a long time since she had been so happy. It seemed that after returning from the bottom of the cliff, she rarely smiled, and her personality had be much calmer. Sometimes, Olivia could barely remember what she used to look like. Now that she saw so many cute anime images, she felt like she had returned to her childhood. At that time, she was naughty and mischievous. She often teased Jarron and Gillian. Every time this happened, her grandpa would be so angry that he wanted to hit her with a broom. Jarron chased after her and yed with her while Gillian smiled gently at the side. When she was tired from running, Gillian would bring over a ss of cool lemonade. After Olivia took a sip, she could feel the chill. It was so refreshing that she feltforted all over. How happy she was back then. Young Olivia stood on a tall rock and looked at her grandfather, Jarron, and Gillian. She felt that all of this was extremely blissful. She had to protect all of the people she loved. Actually, she didn¡¯t really like to study medicine. She preferred to y the violin and paint, but she had to protect all of the people she loved, so she focused on learning medicine from her grandfather. She wanted to rece her grandfather as the next backbone of the Smith family. She wanted to keep all the people she loved safe. She was clearly the youngest, but she had the greatest responsibility. But then, when did things start to go wrong? Olivia had always prided herself on being sensitive, perceptive, and observant. But why did she fail to notice the change in Gillian? Did Gillian hide her intentions too well? Or did Olivia trust her too much and subconsciously never think that she would hurt her? After a moment of daze, Olivia quickly came back to her senses. She liked Garfield and could not help but rub its fluffy face. Garfield imitated the tone in the movies and eximed, ¡°Don¡¯t mess up my handsome face.¡± Olivia chuckled. Seeing her smile, Garfield seemed to be very happy. It took off the chubby toy cat¡¯s head, revealing a beautiful and adorable face. It was actually a cute young girl. Olivia was stunned for a moment before she smiled and praised, ¡°Your eyes are so beautiful like those of a deer.¡± The girl covered her mouth and chuckled. Then, she tilted her head and looked at Daniel, ¡°Mr. Sullivan said the same thing.¡± She looked at Daniel with watery eyes that seemed to contain deep emotions. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, do you still remember me?¡± Daniel nced over at the girl. He had always been very good at memorizing things and people, but no matter how skillful he was, it was impossible for him to remember everyone he had seen. He had no impression of this girl at all. However, what kind of person was Daniel? After thinking for a moment, he guessed that the girl should be the new secretary in charge of this ball. Ellis had been busy with the bidding and had no free time at all. Moreover, the matter had happened so suddenly that she really could not spare any manpower, so she asked the new secretary to be in charge here. ¡°You¡¯re Ms. Mil-¡± He wondered if he was the new secretary. Before Daniel could finish speaking, he was interrupted by the girl¡¯s excited voice. ¡°You really remember me? Yes, I¡¯m Zo Milton!¡± Daniel didn¡¯t speak. Actually, he couldn¡¯t remember her full name. Daniel had no impression of her at all. However, he was well¨Cmannered and would not embarrass the secretary in front of everyone. Hence, he nodded casually. The ball had already ended. Daniel knew that Olivia had not eaten much at the birthday banquet. She must be hungry by now. The two of them went to change and went to the dining room to eat. Zo apanied Olivia and secretly sized up Olivia along the way. asionally, Olivia noticed her and turned to look at her. Zo smiled foolishly and said sincerely, ¡°You¡¯re Ms. Taylor, right? You¡¯re so beautiful, like a fairy.¡± Olivia¡¯s eyebrows rxed, and her tone was mischievous. ¡°Have you seen a fairy?¡± Zo scratched her head in embarrassment. ¡°No, but I believe that if there are really fairies, they should look like you.¡± As she spoke, her tone was a little disappointed. ¡°I once imagined how Mr. Sullivan¡¯s wife would look like. I always felt that no woman could match up to him. It wasn¡¯t until I saw you that I realized what it means to be a perfect match. The two of you are really a match made in heaven.¡± The girl chattered non¨Cstop. She was very good at talking, but because of her sincere expression, she was not annoying. Olivia listened attentively and asionally echoed. After changing her clothes, Olivia sat on a chair with a stylist helping her with her hair. Zo sat at the side and held her chin. She looked at Olivia. ¡°Ms. Taylor, do you know how I met Mr. Sullivan?¡± Olivia nced at her and nodded slightly, indicating that she was all ears. Zo¡¯s voice was gentle as if she was recalling something beautiful. ¡°I didn¡¯te from a good family. My father died early, and my mother wasn¡¯t in good health, so I studied hard since I was young, hoping to get into a good university, go to a big city, and earn a lot of money to treat my mother¡¯s illness. I was lucky. I performed exceptionally well on the SAT and got into a first¨Crate school. ¡°Unfortunately, God didn¡¯t favor me. Not long after I entered university, my mother was diagnosed with stomach cancer and needed arge sum of surgery fees. Helpless, I had to work at a strip club¡­¡± At this point, she paused and looked at Olivia in embarrassment. ¡°Do you know what that means?¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°Sort of.¡± Her expression was calm without any emotions. onure¡¯s Missing Darling There was no pity or sympathy, nor was there any disdain. It was as if it was just an ordinary matter, which made Zo heave a sigh of relief. She continued, ¡°Because I graduated from a famous school and was quite pretty, I was offered a high price for my first time, which wasn¡¯t a lot of money actually. However, God favored me once again back then. I had an opportunity. As long as I could be chosen by that distinguished guest, I could get 100 thousand dors. ¡°Before I went for the job, I thought it would be an old guest or some guy with a weird fetish, but when I pushed the door open and entered, I was stunned. That was the first time I had seen such a good¨C looking guy. He was young and dressed casually. He was leaningzily on the sofa, and I could tell that he was very impatient. ¡°He didn¡¯t pick me. He didn¡¯t even look at me impatiently. He waved his hand and asked me to leave. At that time, I was very scared, but this was myst chance. I had to grab it. I didn¡¯t know how I got the courage to pounce on him and hug his leg. ¡°You know what, Ms. Taylor?¡± Zo looked up at Olivia with a glint in her eyes. ¡°It was at this moment that he told me that my eyes were really beautiful, like those of a deer.¡± Çú Chapter 143 ¡°After that, things went very smoothly. After he found out about me, he gave me a lot of money to study and not do such things again.¡± Zo¡¯s voice was very gentle. She sounded as if she could not bear to ruin her beautiful memory. ¡°I said that I wanted to repay him, but he said that that wouldn¡¯t be necessary. He told me that if I had to repay him, I needed to study hard and work at Sullivan Group after graduation to create profits for the group.¡± After saying all this, Zo looked at Olivia without blinking and asked seriously, ¡°Can you understand how I feel? Mr. Sullivan is like a light that dispels all the darkness in front of me.¡±¡± Standing at the side, the hairdresser who was helping Olivia with her hair couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She felt like vomiting as she wondered, ¡°Ew! It¡¯s so gross! ¡°Why could this woman be so shameless? She actually talked about how she met the guy in front of his girlfriend. Now that she¡¯s done talking about it, she¡¯s even asking if the girlfriend can understand how she feels? ¡°She¡¯s too shameless! ¡°If it were me, I would definitely p this bitch and kick her out! ¡°Damn her!¡± Olivia did not expect Zo to ask her that. She blinked twice, thought for a moment, and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re so lucky!¡± Zo¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked at Olivia in surprise. ¡°Do you think so too? I really feel like I¡¯m the female lead in a novel who meets a CEO that can save me from trouble and¡­¡± Zo suddenly paused and looked up at Olivia. She made a face in embarrassment and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Taylor. That¡¯s not what I meant. I just think that I¡¯m very lucky. Fate is such a wonderful thing. I¡¯m very grateful to Mr. Sullivan. If I hadn¡¯t met him, I might not be where I am today.¡± The hairstylist almost gritted her teeth in hatred as she thought, ¡°Wonderful my ass. You¡¯re just a shameless and scheming bitch!¡± Olivia looked up calmly and nced at Zo. She knew what Zo was thinking, but she was not as angry as the hairdresser. She also felt that it was very amazing like the plot in novels. The reason at it vouchers why novels were novels was that the plots in them were fictional and rare. In reality, Zo would¡¯ve fallen back then. No one would save her at all. It was a miracle that she could meet Daniel. Olivia could empathize with Zo since they were both girls. A handsome man descended from the sky like a savior. No matter who it was, they would be tempted. Such beautiful and wonderful memories were worthy of being treasured. Olivia had no need or right to stop Zo from cherishing this memory. Olivia¡¯s personality was like this. She was magnanimous, gentle, and benevolent. She could understand the thoughts of others. As long as those intentions were not bad, she was willing to tolerate them. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± She smiled at Zo and said gently, ¡°This is your memory. You don¡¯t need to apologize to me.¡± Zo was stunned. As if in disbelief, she looked up at Olivia and sized her up. She realized that Olivia was not unhappy at all but waspletely understanding her. Although she wanted to test if Ms. Taylor was magnanimous and worthy of Daniel, when she saw that Olivia really did not care and was magnanimous and merciful, Zo suddenly felt some indescribable complicated feelings in her heart. She felt joy, relief, and a hint of unwillingness. Was there really such a beautiful woman in this world? Olivia was bright, intelligent, gentle, and benevolent. How was that possible? Zo looked down and subconsciously bit her lower lip. She thought, ¡°No, it can¡¯t be. She must be faking it.¡± At the thought of this, Zo looked at Olivia calmly and asked, ¡°Ms. Taylor, aren¡¯t you curious?¡± She wanted to ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious if Mr. Sullivan and I did it that night?¡± Olivia nced at her and did not say anything. Zo was a little anxious and subconsciously said, ¡°Are you really not curious? That night-¡± Before she could finish, she was interrupted by Olivia¡¯s indifferent voice, Palmiary¡¯s Missing Darling Olivia looked at Zo, the sharpness in her eyes making people afraid to look at her directly. ¡°Are you sure you want to continue?¡± Zo bit her lower lip, a hint of unwillingness hidden in the corners of her eyes. Olivia¡¯s eyes were bright as she looked at Zo seriously. ¡°You¡¯re very cute now, but after this¡­ you won¡¯t be cute anymore. I¡¯m sure you can¡¯t bear to ruin such a beautiful memory.¡± These words were like a knife that stabbed into Zo¡¯s heart. She looked up with difficulty and looked disheveled. After a while, she calmed down and muttered softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± ¡°Apology epted,¡± Olivia interrupted her and walked to the door. After taking two steps, she suddenly looked back. ¡°It¡¯s not wrong to like someone, and it¡¯s not wrong to pursue the person you love bravely. Only those with twisted and dirty thoughts, regardless of morals, disregarding thew, and only caring about their own thoughts, will taint that beautiful memory.¡± Zo¡¯s body suddenly stiffened as she froze on the spot. Embarrassment surged into her heart. Sensing the mocking gaze from the stylist, she felt as if she had been stripped naked and all her unbearable thoughts were exposed under the sunlight. She felt despair and shame. Olivia had just walked out of the dressing room when she met Daniel, who was waiting there. She could not help but be happy. She quickly walked forward and asked him, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you waiting in the dining room?¡± Daniel turned to look at her. The light in his eyes was even more dazzling than the starlight. ¡°I want to be closer to you.¡± As he spoke, he held his hand and walked toward the dining room. On the way, he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Ms. Milton? Why isn¡¯t she with you?¡± Olivia said, ¡°She¡¯s busy with something. She¡¯lle over after she figures. it out.¡± Upon hearing this, Daniel did not speak, but he looked utterly happy. Olivia was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Daniel was very happy. He was so happy that he could not help but look at her meaningfully. ¡°You must be lying when you said that she¡¯s busy You must with something. You¡¯re trying to be alone with me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Olivia was speechless. She really couldn¡¯t understand his train of thought. Olivia was both angry and amused. In the end, she could not take it anymore and raised her hand to punch him. ¡°How could you be so childish?¡± Daniel blinked. He suddenly grabbed her hand and wrapped it around his neck. Then, he bent his knees and hugged her waist. He carried her in one go. ¡°My dear princess, sit tight!¡± He carried her in his arms. Olivia subconsciously hugged his neck. Daniel lowered his head and looked at her. He chuckled. ¡°How good is it to be childish? I don¡¯t have to grow up, and I don¡¯t have to hide myself. I¡¯ll always be innocent and happy.¡± Olivia was slightly stunned. Then, he continued, ¡°Tonight is a fairy tale night. As the princess, you don¡¯t have to grow up. You will always be innocent and childish. What do you think?¡± Daniel¡¯s breathing suddenly got closer. He lowered his head, and the tip of his nose was almost touching hers. Olivia wanted to retreat, but she was in his arms and could not retreat at all. She could only blink her eyshes to hide the panic in her heart. ¡°Do you know what I¡¯m going to do next?¡± He smiled as he approached, his scorching breath tickling his ear. Olivia remained silent. Daniel snorted. ¡°You can¡¯t avoid me even if you don¡¯t speak. I¡¯m going to kiss you.¡± Olivia looked up. Daniel blinked. ¡°It¡¯s useless to look at me. You¡¯re the princess in my arms. and at my mercy now. You can¡¯t escape.¡± As he spoke, he leaned down and kissed her with the refreshing scent of a man. His scent was like him. It was elegant, sexy, noble, and had a hint of roguishness. Chapter 144 While Olivia was being intimate with Daniel, trouble was going on in the Taylor family. William went to the banquetter. At that time, there was an urgent matter at thepany that had to be dealt with. He apologized to his grandfather in advance and said that he would bete. Therefore, when William arrived, the birthday banquet was almost over. It was chaotic inside. Most of the guests had already left. Among the members of the remaining two families, which were the Green and the Taylor families, Amelia had already fainted and was resting upstairs. Emma seemed to have been provoked. She was squatting in a corner while crying and laughing. Samuel¡¯s face was pale, and the other members of the Green family had embarrassed expressions. As soon as William arrived, his cousin of the Green family ran forward. She looked like she was about to cry. ¡°William, why are you here sote? It¡¯s toote to deal with anything now.¡± After saying that, she sniffled and could not help butin. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer the phone?¡± William took out his phone btedly and realized that there were more than a hundred calls from his cousins of the Green family. As he was in a meeting with the higher¨Cups and dealing with thepany¡¯s crisis, he muted his phone and did not notice the missed calls at all. William frowned and had a bad feeling. However, he was still the next leader of the Taylor family after all, so he could deal with the trouble. He walked straight to Old Mr. Green and asked in a low voice, ¡°Grandpa, what happened?¡± Old Mr. Green waved his hand and looked as if he didn¡¯t want to say anything. He just said, ¡°Take your dad and Emma back now. I¡¯ll ask Adam to go with you. Let him tell you what exactly happened on the way.¡± William frowned and felt that it was inappropriate. He called out, ¡°Grandpa-¡± ¡°Say no more.¡± Old Mr. Green interrupted him without hesitation and said, ¡°This matter is a family matter of your Taylor family. You have to resolve it yourselves.¡± After saying that, he let out a long sigh. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. How did things 0034 end up like this?¡± When Emma heard that they were going back, she shuddered and her body trembled even more. She shook her head vigorously. ¡°I¡¯m not going back. I¡¯m not going back!¡± Old Mr. Green looked at her deeply. ¡°If you go back and discuss it now, you¡¯ll still have a chance. If this is dyed and Liam gets angry, he won¡¯t care about you, and you¡¯ll go to jail for real!¡± When the word ¡°jail¡± was mentioned, Emma¡¯s expression froze. She bit her lower lip tightly as tears streamed down her face. However, this time, she did not resist and obediently followed behind William. On the way back, William had already learned what had happened from his cousin, Adam Green. For the first time, the inheritor of the Taylor family, who had always been confident and could not be defeated by anything, rubbed his face helplessly. He looked at the car in front of him. There were Samuel and Emma in the car. Looking at the blurry backs in front of him, William felt a wave of mental exhaustion. He knew Emma¡¯s identity and that she was his father¡¯s bastard daughter. When he was young, he did not know the truth and doted on his sister for a while. Later on, when he grew up and his grandfather began to hand over a portion of the Taylor family¡¯s power to him, he investigated Emma¡¯s identity. At that time, he was kind and wanted to help her find her family. In the end, he identally discovered Evelyn. William put on a mocking smile. He had always known that his father doted on this bastard daughter, but he did not expect him to dote on her to this extent. Samuel did not care about the Taylor family¡¯s reputation or his own bloodline. He insisted on destroying Olivia. When William thought of his mother, his wrist trembled. If one day, she found out that she had forced her own daughter to death for her husband¡¯s bastard daughter, how would she react? She would definitely break down. When William¡¯s sister went missing, his mother had already suffered once. He could not let his mother suffer again. As William thought of this, his gaze gradually became firm. He definitely could not let his mother know the truth. At this moment, the Taylor family¡¯s ce was brightly lit. After Liam found out about this, he could not breathe for a long time. He took a quick¨Cacting heart¨C saving pill before he calmed down. When Adam came over, he had the intention of watching the show. He wanted to see how Liam would teach Samuel a lesson. However, when he saw this situation, he had no other thoughts. He was only afraid and trembled in a corner, hoping to go home early. ¡°All men, good or bad, rarely illtreat their own children. Samuel, you¡­ you¡¯re worse than a beast. How could you do such a thing? Is this something a father would do? Veins bulged on Liam¡¯s forehead. He seemed extremely angry. Samuel knew that he was in the wrong, but he still retorted, ¡°Who knows. about her rtionship with the Smith family? If she had-¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he was hit by Liam¡¯s walking stick. ¡°Shut up! How could you do this as a father? Don¡¯t tell me that the family. who adopted Olivia is not of high status and you get to bully her as you please!¡± The more Liam spoke, the angrier he became. He couldn¡¯t believe that his son was so muddle¨C headed. He wondered, ¡°That¡¯s his biological daughter. How can he not care at all?¡± Not only was Liam angry at Samuel¡¯s cold¨Cblooded ruthlessness, but he was also angry at his stupidity. Was he out of his mind? How could he fake a paternity test? Back then, everyone knew that the Taylor family had found Liam¡¯s lost granddaughter, who had been missing for 18 years. Many people who were close to the Taylor family knew the inside story. They knew that the Taylor family had taken the initiative to find Olivia and acknowledge her as a family member. In the end, Samuel actually announced loudly that Olivia was the one who came knocking on his door to impersonate his daughter. Was there something wrong with his brain? Did he think everyone was a fool? This excuse could not withstand scrutiny at all. Even if someone believed him for a moment, after a long time, people would discover clues. : What kind of stupid man coulde up with such a stupid idea? For a moment, Liam was filled with grief and indignation. He deeply doubted his son¡¯s intelligence. Even if Samuel had mental problems, he shouldn¡¯t have done such a heartless, stupid, and vicious thing. As for Emma, Liam didn¡¯t even want to scold her. Olivia had defeated her time and time again. Not only did she not learn her lesson, but she also made greater trouble. She was just like Samuel. The father and daughter were both idiots. They were simply too stupid. After taking a sip of water and suppressing his furious emotions, Liam turned to Emma. His gaze was complicated and difficult to read. ¡°You¡¯ve caused trouble. Solve it yourself. The Taylor family won¡¯t stand up for you. ¡°The evidence of your murder against Olivia is conclusive. There¡¯s no way to refute it. Even if I set my prestige aside and plead for you on ount of you calling me grandfather for many years, I¡¯ll just be disgraced again. It won¡¯t help. The Taylor family isn¡¯t strong enough to intervene inwsuits.¡± Emma froze. Her heart sank. She knew that her grandfather was really going to give up on her this time. Realizing this, Emma felt a surge of grief and indignation from the bottom of her heart. After so many years, her grandfather had never really treated her as family. He did not care about her at all. Could it be that she was sinned as a bastard daughter? Wasn¡¯t her a part of the Taylor family? The one in the wrong was Samuel. He couldn¡¯t control his desire, and she wasn¡¯t born voluntarily. What did she do wrong? What right did her grandfather have to look down on her? Anyway, things were already like this. Emma did not want to suppress herself anymore. She might as well cause a ruckus. She wouldn¡¯t allow others to have a good time since she was going down. She would let Amelia know her identity as a bastard daughter and let her be provoked. It would be best if she was provoked too much and died. Emma would make Olivia bear the infamy of killing her biological mother. Bilhotare¡¯s Missing Darling Emma suddenly looked up at Liam with a vicious and toxic gaze. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± She chuckled and was about to speak. A sudden voice outside the door interrupted her. ¡°I¡¯ll beg Olivia to drop thewsuit. I¡¯ll kneel to her!¡± It was Amelia. She was back. Comment Billionaire¡¯s Missing Chapter 145 It had only been two hours since theyst met, but William already felt that his mother¡¯s mental state was worse. She was so thin that she looked like she would break down if the wind blew. William¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He subconsciously went forward to support Amelia, but she waved her hand and refused. Amelia was still wearing the long dress from the birthday banquet. She was wearing a long trench coat. The coat seemed to be a little big and wrapped around her body, making her look even thinner. As soon as she stepped through the door, she went straight to Emma and hugged her tightly. Amelia¡¯s eyes were extremely swollen. It seemed as if she had cried. Therefore, although her heart ached for Emma, she could not cry at all now. Her eyes were extremely dry. Seeing Amelia, Liam became even angrier. This silly couple made the trouble happen. It was one thing for Samuel to be heartless, but Amelia was Olivia¡¯s biological mother. How could she be so ruthless? However, Liam had to suppress his anger when he saw his inw from the Green family following behind Amelia. Taking a deep breath to calm himself down, Liam said, ¡°How are you going to beg Olivia? Are you really going to kneel to her? Are you trying to force her into a corner?¡± Liam¡¯s voice trembled when he said thest sentence. Even he, who had lived for so many years, could not withstand it, let alone a young girl like Olivia. What kind of mother would kneel to her daughter? Amelia was really trying to force Olivia into a corner. ¡°I let Olivia down.¡± Amelia closed her eyes. Her body was trembling violently, and her throat seemed to stuck with something. Every word she said made her tremble in pain, but her tone was unusually firm. ¡°But I can¡¯t just watch her destroy Emmal¡± Amelia hugged Emma tightly. ¡°I raised Emma. I failed to teach her well. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll bear the responsibility for her mistakes!¡± Jillionaire¡¯s Missing Darling William looked at Emma, who was buried in Amelia¡¯s arms without saying a word. Then, he looked at his mother, who had a deste expression and was filled with regret. He felt extremely suffocated. ¡°Mom¡­¡± His voice paused. ¡°Since she has made a mistake, she can only bear the consequences herself. No one else can bear the consequences for her. Besides, Olivia has suffered so much. She won¡¯t forgive Emma.¡± ¡°You only know how to make sarcastic remarks! Emma is your sister!¡± Amelia roared and casually picked up the bolster on the sofa and threw it at him. William didn¡¯t dodge. He just let the bolster smash his head to the side. He stood where he was without moving, but his hands were clenched hard. He couldn¡¯t let his mother make any more mistakes. He said with difficulty, ¡°Olivia is also my sister!¡± ¡°You evil creature!¡± Amelia was furious. Her chest heaved violently, and she could not breathe properly. The guy from the Green family, Amelia¡¯s brother, quickly went forward and patted her back to calm her down. Then, he looked at William unhappily. ¡°Stop talking. You know that your mom is not in good health.¡± William looked up at Amelia. His lips moved as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything when he saw her pale face. He looked down dejectedly. He would just let it go. He would protect his mother and never let her know the truth. Amelia took a while to calm down. Her slender fingers gripped the hem. of her shirt tightly. ¡°I know Emma has hurt Olivia, but Emma really can¡¯t go to jail. It¡¯ll ruin her!¡± When she said this, Amelia¡¯s face turned pale. She knew that the Taylor family had let Olivia down, but what could she do at this point? Was she really going to do nothing as Emma went to jail? Moreover, wasn¡¯t Olivia fine? She was not hurt at all. Not only that, but she was also the granddaughter of the miracle¨Cworking doctor. She was a young scientist with a bright future and an outstanding lover, Daniel. But what about Emma? Her reputation had beenpletely ruined. After what happened today, everyone would look down on her with t. disdain. She could no longer stay in the upper¨Css. Was she going to jail? Amelia wondered why Olivia couldn¡¯t be more forgiving. Despair overwhelmed Amelia. She stood up with difficulty and looked at Liam. She said determinedly, ¡°I know it¡¯s Emma¡¯s fault. I¡¯ll apologize to Olivia. I¡¯ll beg her. She can scold me or hit me. I¡¯ll take it. I¡¯m even willing to kneel to her as long as she lets Emma off!¡± ¡°Amelia!¡± Seeing his sister like this, the eyes of the guy from the Green family turned red and his heart ached. Although he knew that it was not Olivia¡¯s fault from the beginning to the end, he could not help but take his anger out on her. He wondered, ¡°That girl is really too ruthless. She is vicious and does not leave any room for negotiation. Amelia is her mother, so it¡¯s only right and proper to scold her a little. As a child, she disobeys her mother and is unfilial. What can she possibly do? She might as well drop dead! ¡°If Olivia were my daughter and dared to treat me like this, I would. definitely kick her to death!¡± Amelia¡¯s brother grabbed her hand and said gloomily, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you and beg her to let Emma go. If she doesn¡¯t find it enough, she can hit me and scold me. I¡¯ll kneel to her!¡± ¡°Brother-¡± Amelia was heartbroken. ¡°How can I let you do that? I¡¯ll kneel. I¡¯ll kneel until she lets Emma off and calms down. I¡¯ll do everything it takes, even if it costs my life!¡± ¡°Stop arguing. This matter started because of me. I¡¯ll do it.¡± Samuel, who had been silent all this while, seemed to be moved and suddenly spoke. Although Amelia was extremely biased and his mind was not too clear, she still had a trace of rationality. When she heard Samuel Taylor say that he was going, she hurriedly shook her head. ¡°No, you can¡¯t do it!¡± Olivia had no feelings for Samuel at all. If he went, he would only anger her. It would be useless. ¡°Why can¡¯t I go?¡± Samuel¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Our Taylor family didn¡¯t let her down in the slightest. You brought her into this world. I lost her, which gave her an opportunity. If it weren¡¯t for me, would she have been adopted by a miracle¨Cworking doctor? Would she be where she is today?¡± Bulionire¡¯s Missing Darling Samuel was furious. ¡°Although Emma went a little overboard in some aspects, Olivia is fine, isn¡¯t she? Why can¡¯t she forgive Emma? Why does she have to be relentless? I think she¡¯s spoiled! ¡°At most, she can return to the Taylor family. We¡¯ll treat her better and let her enjoy the love of family. Isn¡¯t that all she wants? ¡°She¡¯ll have it!¡± Samuel was about to continue when he was interrupted by an exmation. ¡°Mr. Liam, Mr. Liam, what¡¯s wrong?!¡± Liam fainted. The living room was suddenly in chaos. No one could care less about who was going. They hurriedly called the family doctor over. The family doctor was nearby and arrived very quickly. After a series of examinations, the doctor announced the results. ¡°Mr. Liam fainted because he was too angry.¡± ¡°Why would he be so angry?¡± Samuel was anxious. Then, he seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡°It¡¯s all Olivia¡¯s fault. It¡¯s all that wretched girl¡¯s fault. If it weren¡¯t for her, the Taylor family wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this!¡± Liam was originally conscious. His fingers were moving and he was about to wake up. However, when he heard Samuel¡¯s words, he fainted again. He thought, ¡°Son of a bitch! ¡°Samuel must have been sent by God to punish me!¡° Chapter 146 Liam was angered by Samuel and fainted. He hadpletely given up on this son of his. Not only was Samuel stupid, but he was also unreasonable. He actually wanted Olivia to thank him. He said that if he hadn¡¯t lost Olivia, she wouldn¡¯t have gotten the opportunity to be adopted by the miracle¨Cworking doctor. How could he even say that? Liam was so angry that his hands trembled. He fainted for half an hour before slowly waking up. After waking up, he no longer wanted to care about these things. He waved his hand. ¡°Do whatever you want. It¡¯s up to you.¡± He was old and could not care so much. His children and grandchildren would have their own good fortune. He would let them do whatever they wanted. After saying that, he chased everyone away. Only William was allowed to stay. ¡°Grandpa.¡± William sat beside Liam and held his hand. Liam retracted his hand and said in a strong voice, ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound like you¡¯re visiting a patient. I¡¯m not dying yet!¡± William silently retracted his hand. Liam looked up at his proud grandson with a loving expression. Although Samuel was a bastard, he was notpletely useless. At the very least, he had given birth to William. Liam seriously instructed William, ¡°Let your parents do whatever they want. Don¡¯t interfere, and don¡¯t get involved.¡± William frowned. ¡°Since you don¡¯t agree with Dad and Mom going to beg Olivia, why don¡¯t you stop them, Grandpa?¡± ¡°Stop them?¡± Liam said in a self¨Cmockery manner, ¡°If I could stop them, things wouldn¡¯t havee to this point. I¡¯ve already said what I should say, but they¡¯re still stubborn and act on their will. Even if I forbid them on the surface, they¡¯ll secretly do it. Moreover-¡± Liam paused for a moment and continued, ¡°I have my own selfish motives.¡± Billionaire¡¯s Missing Dailing William looked at him. ¡°I want to see what kind of feelings Olivia has for your mother and the Taylor family. I want to see if there¡¯s still room for negotiation.¡± After all, Olivia was Isaac¡¯s granddaughter. Liam still wanted to try his best to repair their rtionship. William paused for a moment and frowned. He felt that his grandfather was delusional. With Olivia¡¯s personality, if she was not extremely disappointed, why would she not leave any leeway? However, although he thought so, he did not say anything. Samuel and Amelia had already gone downstairs to the living room on the first floor. It was gettingte, and Amelia¡¯s brother and Adam were going back. After sending her brother and nephew off, Amelia went upstairs to look for Emma. Emma had changed into a set of pajamas. She had the makeup on her face removed, making her pale face look even more pitiful. Amelia took one look and sobbed. Her heart ached so much that she was about to cry. ¡°Emma, don¡¯t worry.¡± She grabbed Emma¡¯s hand and said firmly, ¡°I¡¯ll go to Olivia now and ask her to drop thewsuit.¡± As she spoke, she picked up the phone and was about to dial Olivia¡¯s number. Emma kept her head lowered and remained silent, but she was smiling secretly. She was thinking, ¡°Olivia, so what if the person who adopted you has a high status? It¡¯s useless even if you¡¯re smart and careful. No matter how many great advantages you have, they can¡¯tpare to my trump card. ¡°I have Amelia. As long as she¡¯s around, you will forever be under my control!¡± Amelia had already found Olivia¡¯s number in her address book. She dialed it without hesitation. The beeping sound rang out. After a while, the prompt tone came through. ¡°Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is busy now. Please try again.ter.¡± Amelia frowned and looked impatient as she wondered, ¡°She¡¯s on the phone with someone. Who is she talking to sote at night?¡± Pngleze Miestog Dinding Looking at the time, she found that it was already 12 in the morning, It was almost midnight. Seeing what Amelia was doing, Emma said carefully, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s sote. Olivia should be sleeping now, Call her tomorrow.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± Amelia refused immediately. Her expression was extremely darkened. ¡°It will be too late by tomorrow. I have to call her as soon as possible. It¡¯s just a phone call. It won¡¯t dy her¡± Emma stopped talking. Two minutester, Amelia called again. Olivia¡¯s number was still busy. She wondered, ¡°Who is she calling? Why hasn¡¯t she ended the call yet?¡± Amelia¡¯s patience ran out. She could not wait for even a minute. She called directly and called again and again. She called for more than half an hour and called more than 100 times. However, Olivia was still on the phone. What was going on? Amelia became even more frustrated. Her phone was almost out of battery. Just then, a servant came in to deliver milk. Amelia said, ¡°Lend me your phone for a while.¡± As she spoke, she took the servant¡¯s phone and dialed Olivia¡¯s number. She thought that Olivia was still on the phone, but she actually got through to her after two rings. Amelia¡¯s grip on the phone tightened, and the veins on the back of her hand bulged. Olivia had actually blocked her. She felt as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over her head, extinguishing all her confidence. At this moment, Amelia didn¡¯t feel sad but embarrassed. She was not sad that her daughter hated her and blocked her. Instead, she was embarrassed by her previous confident words. To think that she thought that Olivia still cared about her. As long as she asked, Olivia would agree. Emma was also quite shocked. She did not expect Olivia to really be angry, who actually blocked Amelia. Amelia took a deep breath and softened her tone. She was not as arrogant and self¨Crighteous as before. ¡°Olivia, I have something to talk to before. ¡°Olivia, l¡¯ha Bullionaire¡¯s Missing Darling you about.¡± 5 voucher Amelia was not a stupid person. It was just that she had been too arrogant previously. In her impression, Olivia had always been an aloof and indifferent person, but she was used to giving in. Amelia thought that Olivia was still the same as before, who was used to giving in andpromising. However, she was stunned that Olivia had blocked her number. She realized that she could no longer treat Olivia with the same attitude as before. She was going to beg Olivia, and she couldn¡¯t be domineering when she did it. When Amelia thought of this, her tone became even softer. She felt that since she was lowering herself, there was no reason for Olivia to be stubborn anymore. At most, she would throw a tantrum andin about the injustice. Amelia had already imagined Olivia¡¯s response. Olivia was likely to be angry, indifferent, or aggrieved at most. Either way, Amelia had a way to deal with it. However, she never expected such an oue. The person who picked up the phone was not Olivia, but ke. ¡°Mrs. Taylor.¡± ke¡¯s voice was gentle and pleasant. ¡°It¡¯s sote. Are you calling for me?¡± Amelia¡¯s expression stiffened. After a while, she said with a hint of doubt, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Olivia¡¯s number?¡± ke exined gently, ¡°It¡¯s like this. Miss Olivia said that this number is not good, so she didn¡¯t want it.¡± ¡°She changed her number?¡± Amelia sounded anxious. ¡°Do you know her new number?¡± ke nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± Amelia asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ke smiled. ¡°I guess this has nothing to do with you, Mrs. Taylor. I can¡¯t tell everyone about our young lady¡¯s phone number.¡± After saying that, ke hung up the phone with a bang,pletely ignoring Amelia¡¯s angry gasp. Chapter 147 How dare Olivia hang up on her? Amelia was furious. She wished she could immediately pull ke over and give her a tight p. She thought. What an unruly ve! She pissed me off!¡± It seemed that she could not get through to Olivia. Amelia frowned and immediately instructed the servant to get the chauffeur to go to Olivia¡¯s ce overnight to bring her over. The chauffeur hesitated and looked up. When the maid saw him, she immediately scolded, ¡°What are you looking at? Hurry up and go!¡± The chauffeur was a simple¨Clooking but meticulous person. He scratched his head and said in a troubled tone, ¡°It¡¯s the middle of the night. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll scare Miss Olivia if I go over at this hour.¡± What he said made sense. The maid nodded and said, ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯ll go upstairs and ask Mrs. Amelia about it.¡± A momentter, the maid jogged down while panting heavily. ¡°Mrs. Amelia said not to dawdle. She asked you to go over quickly. You must bring Miss Olivia back before dawn.¡± After the chauffeur left, the maid secretly muttered, ¡°Mrs. Amelia isn¡¯t close to Miss Olivia at all since she didn¡¯t raise her by her side. She doesn¡¯t take Miss Olivia¡¯s needs into consideration at all. Although the chauffeur is an acquaintance to the family and has worked for them for a long time, one has to be careful in the middle of the night. ¡°If I had a daughter, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have let a man pick her up alone. in the middle of the night. ¡°That¡¯s not safe at all!¡± Upstairs, Amelia told Emma to go to bed first while she waited. How could Emma sleep at this time? She shook her head and leaned into Amelia¡¯s arms with a pale face. She said softly, ¡°Mom, you¡¯ll go to sleep. I¡¯ll wait.¡± Amelia shook her head. ¡°You¡¯ll go to sleep. Don¡¯t worry about me. You need to have a good sleep. Don¡¯t think about anything and don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here. When Olivia arrives, I¡¯ll tell her. You don¡¯t need to see her.¡± Emma said coquettishly, ¡°Then you will sleep with me and go downstairs when Olivia arrives. . ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± Amelia tapped the tip of Emma¡¯s nose and said, ¡°If I wake up after taking a nap, I¡¯ll have a headache. I won¡¯t feel well for the rest of the day. I might as well not sleep and wait for her to come.¡± Emma nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll wait with you, Mom.¡± Seeing Emma¡¯s firm attitude, Amelia could only nod helplessly in agreement. About an hourter, the chauffeur called and said that there was no one at Olivia¡¯s ce and that he did not know where Olivia was. Amelia frowned. Thinking that Olivia had returned to school, she asked the chauffeur to pick Olivia up. After a while, the chauffeur called again and said that Olivia was not in school. She wasn¡¯t in her small apartment, nor was she in school. Could she be at the Sullivan family¡¯s residence? Amelia looked at the time. It was already past two in the morning. She definitely could not call the Sullivan family at this time. It would be too disturbing. She could only wait for dawn. At the thought of this, Amelia was filled with anger as she thought, ¡°Olivia is just so casual. It¡¯s really embarrassing for a girl to live in the man¡¯s house before they get married.¡± She had wasted an entire night. She couldn¡¯t even get through to Olivia, let alone see her. After settling Emma down and telling her to rest, Amelia went downstairs angrily and met Samuel on the way. After knowing what happened, Samuel frowned and said, ¡°We can¡¯t just wait. What if she¡¯s not at the Sullivan family¡¯s ce?¡± Hearing this, Amelia panicked. ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Taylor thought for a moment and said, ¡°Get a private investigator to investigate. We have to get her cell phone number tonight and meet her tomorrow.¡± This was a good idea. Amelia nodded in agreement. Local wealthy families like the Taylor family had a lot of local power and connections. Although Samuel was not the head of the family, others would still show him respect. 1 vouchers. Soon, he contacted thergest detective agency in Evervale. He called the CEO of the detective agency and asked him to get Olivia¡¯s number tonight. The CEO of the detective agency was very confident. He said that he would definitely get Olivia¡¯s cell phone number tonight. He had connections with the telmunications operators and could get her number in a few minutes. Five minutester, Samuel¡¯s phone rang. Samuel¡¯s eyes lit up. He waved his phone at Amelia, indicating that he had got Olivia¡¯s number. Amelia was overjoyed. She told Samuel to put the phone on speaker so that she could memorize the number. The call was connected. Samuel was about to speak when the CEO of the detective agency comined. At this moment, the CEO of the detective agency was no longer as confident and high¨Cspirited as he was five minutes ago. He was utterly discouraged. He said, ¡°Samuel, what you told me to do almost got me killed! Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance that you wanted me to investigate a confidential number? Not only I but also my friend got implicated. He¡¯s already under control. The higher¨Cups suspect that he¡¯s a spy from another country and wants to steal our country¡¯s important scientific research results! I can¡¯t even keep myself safe now. You¡¯re such a bastard!¡± The CEO of the detective agency really wanted to go back to eight minutes ago and p himself unconscious. If only he couldn¡¯t hear his phone ring at that time and didn¡¯t answer Samuel¡¯s call. There was no time to waste. He hung up and had to figure out how to absolve himself from what he did. Samuel and Amelia looked at each other. The two of them were dumbfounded. They couldn¡¯t understand at all. They just tried to get Olivia¡¯s cell phone number. How was it rted to spies? After a long while, Amelia came back to her senses and asked hesitantly, ¡°Is it because of her research results that got her the Lasker Award?¡± Before Samuel could speak, she denied it. ¡°It can¡¯t be. That research paper has already been published. It¡¯s not confidential at all. But what other reason could it be? Bilionaire¡¯s Missing Tarling #5 vouchers Amelia could not figure it out at all. Could Olivia have other hidden identities? Samuel was also confused. The private investigator had no clue, so the two of them could only think. of something else. ¡°We can only use a stupid method.¡± Samuel frowned. ¡°Arrange for some guys to guard the school and her apartment outside the school. Tell them to bring Olivia here as soon as they see her. As for the Sullivan family, I¡¯ll contact Daniel tomorrow.¡± Amelia nodded helplessly. That was the only way. She was stunned. She didn¡¯t understand why it was so difficult for her to see her biological daughter. It was already the information age, but she still had to use the old method to find Olivia. After a busy night, she didn¡¯t even get Olivia¡¯s phone number. Amelia felt that it was unbelievable. She remembered that it was very easy to contact Olivia in the past. The call went through instantly and she arrived not long after. It was also very convenient to go to school to find her. Amelia would be able to see her after waiting at the entrance for a while. At that time, it seemed easy to see Olivia. She seemed to always appear around Amelia. But now, she seemed to have suddenly disappeared without a trace. Amelia was at a loss for a moment. She lowered her head and looked at her phone. Her fingertips lingered on the familiar number for a long time before she finally pressed the button. Although Olivia didn¡¯t use this number, this was the only way Amelia could contact her. It was still ke who answered the phone. Amelia wanted to say something but did not know what to say. After a while, she said, ¡°It¡¯s so hard to contact her. Can you tell me her new number? Please.¡± For the first time, this proud and elegant noblewoman lowered herself and begged someone. This time, ke did not reject her directly. After a while, ke sighed and said, ¡°In the past, you could contact her at any time because she cared about you and wanted you to get to her. But now, she doesn¡¯t love you anymore. You won¡¯t be able to find her anymore.¡± Amelia¡¯s eyes stung and she subconsciously tightened her grip on her phone. ¡°What do you mean? What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Stop wasting your time. She doesn¡¯t want to see you. You won¡¯t get to her. Chapter 148 Ameliapletely lost control of her emotions. When she spoke, her voice was hoarse and sharp. ¡°That¡¯s bullshit. You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± ke chuckled. Her tone was so calm that it was as if she did not care about anything. ¡°If you think I¡¯m talking nonsense, so be it. Think whatever you want.¡± With that, she hung up. Amelia stared at the silent phone with her eyes wide open. She did not speak for a long time, as if she had fallen into a nightmare. On the other hand, Samuel looked disdainful. He sneered and said, ¡°Did she really say that we can¡¯t get to Olivia if she¡¯s trying to avoid us? Does she really think she¡¯s some big shot? She¡¯s so arrogant. I don¡¯t believe that we can¡¯t get to her!¡± Since the private detective couldn¡¯t handle it, he would use a stupid method. Samuel directly arranged for dozens of bodyguards to guard the ces where Olivia might show up. He even arranged for his men to take turns to guard the Smith Cuisine Hall. He did not believe that he could not get to Olivia, who was just a young girl. No matter how powerful the Smith family was, the members were just doctors. They might be able to get to know some big shots. Those big shots would provide some protection to the Smith family. However, no matter what, the Smith family members were just doctors. They could not be considered big shots. Samuel was just unwilling to offend the Smith family, but that did not mean that he was afraid of the Smith family. Samuel took action aggressively. In just two days, he was called back by Liam with a livid expression. Liam asked right away, ¡°Did you go to investigate Olivia?¡± Samuel frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? If I don¡¯t investigate her, how can I find her? Seeing Samuel¡¯s matter¨Cof¨Cfact expression, Liam was so angry that his chest and mouth hurt. He pointed at Samuel for a long time but could not say anything. Samuel got unhappy. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not doing anything excessive. I just want Bonaire¡¯s Missing Darling vouchers. to see her. Can¡¯t I do that?¡± Liam closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Now was not the time to be angry. He had to quickly withdraw those bodyguards. He did not waste his breath on Samuel. With a wave of his hand, two teams of burly men in suits came up from both sides. They lifted Samuel and ran upstairs. Samuel was dumbfounded. He turned around and shouted at Liam, ¡°Dad, what are you doing?¡± Liam sneered and rebuked, ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything excessive. I just don¡¯t like you and want to lock you up. Can¡¯t I do that?¡± Samuel was speechless. He was stumped. After a while, he came back to his senses and began to struggle. ¡°Dad, what are you doing? Are you senile? Why are you locking me up?¡± After all, he had lived like a prince for decades. This was the first time Samuel was in such a sorry state. He could not take it and kept struggling unwillingly. Liam closed his eyes and said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re my son. I brought you into this world. Without me, would you have the opportunity to enjoy the wealth you have?¡± Samuel frowned. Why did these words sound so familiar? Before he could figure it out, he was already locked in the room on the second floor. William kept staring at Samuel until his gaze was blocked by the door. He frowned and looked at Liam. ¡°Grandpa, isn¡¯t this too much? Dad is just-¡± Before he could finish, Liam raised his hand to stop him. He recalled his old friend¡¯s call this morning. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re muddle¨Cheaded. You need to keep Samuel in control now. Otherwise, it will be toote.¡± At that time, Liam was at a loss. After asking, he found out what ridiculous thing Samuel had done. At that time, although he felt that Samuel¡¯s actions were ridiculous and a little overboard, he did not think much of it. He even joked with his old friend, ¡°Toote? Is the end of the worlding?¡± His old friend did not make a sound for a long time. Only then did Liam realize that something was wrong. He asked, ¡°What happened exactly?¡± His old friend sighed and asked, ¡°Do you know about Sk?¡± Liam frowned and said anxiously, ¡°Stop beating around the bush. If you have something to say, just say it!¡± ¡°s!¡± His old friend sighed. ¡°Your granddaughter, Olivia, is the person in charge of Sk Technology. Not only does she own the core technology, but she also has great authority. As long as it doesn¡¯t involve confidential information, she can use cameras and databases from all over the country. This is a matter that concerns the country¡¯s information security! ¡°Samuel¡¯s rash investigation has already angered the higher¨Cups. They even thought that he wanted to steal the country¡¯s secrets. If I hadn¡¯t stopped him and exined his rtionship with Olivia, Samuel would have been secretly imprisoned!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Liam was shocked. His temples were throbbing. He held onto the sofa with his left hand to prevent his body from going limp. ¡°She¡¯s the person in charge of Sk Technology?¡± Every word Liam said made his chest throb violently, making him dizzy. ¡°That¡¯s not all!¡± His old friend¡¯s voice was low. ¡°There¡¯s something even more powerful. Do you know Nimbus Gaze? She¡¯s the leader. Your granddaughter is amazing.¡± Liam was utterly stunned. He was hearing noises, and his vision turned ck. He did not know how long it took before he calmed down. No wonder Olivia always brought a recording pen and recording equipment with her. Previously, Liam had always thought that it was because of her cautious personality. Now it seemed that it was just a professional habit. After Liam came back to his senses, he nced at William and said in a low voice, ¡°I can¡¯t indulge your dad anymore. The Taylor family can¡¯t take any more torture.¡± William was extremely puzzled. How could Samuel drag the Taylor family down? He merely ordered a few bodyguards. Was the Taylor family unable to protect Samuel? bullionaire¡¯s Missing Darling However, no matter how William asked, Liam did not say anything. He only shook his head and let him go. At the same time, the Green family was having the same conversation. For the first time, Old Mr. Green, who had always doted on his daughter, told Amelia that if she dared to pester Olivia again, he would show no mercy and disown her. His words were so decisive that even Isabe, who had been through many ups and downs with him, was frightened and did not dare to persuade him. On the other side, Olivia received a call from one of the people in charge of Sk. He told her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Taylor family won¡¯t pester you anymore.¡± Olivia nodded and thanked him before hanging up. Then, she sat obediently on the sofa and ate some snacks while waiting for Daniel toe out of the meeting. The expression on her face was calm, and no one could tell what she was thinking. A few days ago, ke had asked her if she should think of a way to avoid Samuel and Amelia¡¯s pestering. Although it would cause her some trouble, and people might gossip about her if she did it, she could not always be pestered by them. At that time, Olivia did not speak. ke thought that she cared about kinship and still had feelings for Samuel and Amelia, so she did not say much. Actually, how could Olivia still have feelings for them? It was just that she didn¡¯t need to face Samuel and Amelia at all. They weren¡¯t at the same level at all. For instance, no kings would kill a small potato in person as they had thousands of fierce generals under theirmand. Therefore, there was no need for the kings to personally take action. It was the same for Olivia. She did not need to face Samuel and Amelia at all. All she needed was a phone call to strike them at a higher level. FB Comment Chapter 149 The Taylor family¡¯s matter was very serious. Almost all of Evervale¡¯s upper echelons knew about it. Emma had been convicted. Liam did as he said and did not interfere at all. It was only after Samuel and Amelia had secretly pulled a lot of strings and made a psychiatric assessment of her bipr disorder that they barely managed to get her out of jail under the guise of medical parole. However, even if she got out of jail, she couldn¡¯t stay in Evervale. She couldn¡¯t go overseas either. Amelia didn¡¯t want to really send her to a mental hospital, so she could only find a beautiful ce in a county in Evervale to settle her down. Amelia nned to let Emma stay there for a few years and pretend to treat her illness. After her sentence was over and the rumors outside had calmed down, she would be sent overseas. As soon as Emma got out of jail, ke received the news and immediately told Olivia. She was indignant. ¡°The Taylor family is way over the line! Do they think we¡¯re easy to bully? Miss, should we deal with them¡­¡± Olivia was painting. Her head was lowered, and the loose hair at her temples hung down, outlining her perfect and smooth jawline. While ke was filled with righteous indignation, Olivia was painting a beautiful forest. During this period, her wrist was steady and the lines. were smooth without any pause. It was as if she waspletely unaffected by ke¡¯s words. It was as if Samuel, Amelia, and Emma whom ke was talking about were just irrelevant people. After Olivia finished thest line, she put down her brush and interrupted ke. ¡°Forget it. Let them be.¡± ke did not say anything. She thought that Miss Olivia still cared about the Taylor family. Just as she was about to think of a way tofort her, she heard Olivia say unhurriedly, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to collect evidence.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ke was still a little confused. Olivia¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°Since Emma doesn¡¯t have bipr disorder, it means that they made fake evidence. Get this information. If theye to me and pester me again, we¡¯ll make them all go to jail.¡± She waspletely fed up with the Taylor family¡¯s pestering. Although she could strike them at a higher level, not everyone was smart enough to know how to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. In particr, Samuel and Amelia considered themselves smart. It was necessary to hold back in case of emergencies. ke was speechless. She really wanted to go back to a few minutes ago and p herself. How could she doubt Miss Olivia¡¯s wise decision? Olivia had a reason for everything she did. ke was stupid and couldn¡¯t think of that solution, so she certainly didn¡¯t need to doubt Olivia. She just had to listen to orders. Tracy had also heard about the Taylor family¡¯s matter at the Smith Cuisine Hall. She called Gillian and told her what had happened in Evervale. When Gillian received the call, she was making Isaac a birthday gift. It was a maroon sweater. Every year on Isaac¡¯s birthday, she would personally make a piece of clothing for Isaac. When Gillian heard that Olivia and the Taylor family had fallen out, she had a lot on her mind. Her hand paused and she made a mistake with her knitting. The knitting method of this sweater was veryplicated. If she made a mistake, she would have to remove a line of threads. She quickly stopped and began to remove the yarn, but she could not calm down no matter what. She could not help but think of Olivia. She recalled what Tracy had said just now. That day at Old Mr. Green¡¯s birthday banquet, Samuel and Amelia had been aggressive and harsh. They had framed Olivia, saying that her character was inferior and that she had impersonated the Taylor family¡¯s descendant. They had ndered her in all sorts of ways and treated her as an enemy. Gillian¡¯s heart could not help but ache. She wondered, ¡°Olivia must be very sad and desperate at that time!¡± Gillian finally could not control her emotions. She threw down the sweater and buried her face between her knees, Gillian had truly loved Olivia. During their youth, they grew up together, yed together, studied medicine together, and were close with each other day and night. They treated each other like biological sisters, Back then, Gillian had pushed Olivia down the cliff in a fit of anger. She had not nned it for a long time. After that, Gillian regretted it very much. She even fell seriously ill and had a high fever for three days and three nights. If not for Isaac¡¯s superb medical skills, she might have suffered brain problems due to her fever. Although their rtionship was so tense now that they could no longer be as close as before, Gillian still hoped that Olivia could lead a good life. Gillian hoped that she could be happy as long as she did not return to the Smith family, did not fight with her for the hospital, and did not fight over Jarron. Gillian, who had been by Olivia¡¯s side since they were young, knew Olivia very well. She knew that Olivia yearned and looked forward to her biological mother. She supposed that Olivia must be very sad now that her expectations had been shattered. Gillian wanted to call Olivia. She had already clicked open her contact list and found the phone number marked ¡°Olivia¡°. However, she could not press the call button no matter how hard she ced her fingertip on it. In the end, she turned off her phone dejectedly. Things had changed. They were no longer close sisters. If Gillian called at this time, Olivia might misunderstand and think that she was calling to mock her. Gillianughed self¨Cdeprecatingly and felt that it was better for her not to make Olivia hate her. Because she was in a bad mood and could not sleep at noon, Gillian nned to go home. The Smith family¡¯s ce was right next to the hospital. It was only about. 500 yards away. It was very close, and she could walk back. When Gillian arrived at the door, she took out the key and inserted it into the lock. Just as she was about to unlock the door, she suddenly remembered that Isaac was not at work today and was resting at home. He should be taking an afternoon nap at this time. She subconsciously quieted down, slowly turned the key, and gently pushed the door open. Just as she stepped into the house, she heard Isaac¡¯s energetic voiceing from the balcony. ¡°I¡¯ll make it a grand one. Of course, it has to be a grand birthday banquet. I¡¯m turning 80 years old this year.¡± Gillian chuckled. She knew that Isaac was calling to inform the Smith family members to attend his birthday banquet. In the past, Isaac¡¯s birthday celebrations were simple every year. Basically, the few of them in the family would gather together for a meal. They would not even invite Tracy, Healix, and the others who were quite close to the family over for celebration. For some reason, this year, Isaac suddenly acted out of character. Not only did he have to hold a grand birthday banquet, but he also had to hold it in the Smith family¡¯s old residence in Evervale. He had started to inform people a month in advance. It seemed like he wanted to call all the members of the Smith family over. Jarron said that Isaac was old and liked to be lively, just like a child. Gillian shook her head helplessly as she wondered, ¡°He¡¯s somewhat childish!¡± Just as she was about to turn around and close the door, she was stopped by Isaac¡¯s proud voice. ¡°Of course, I have something important to announce. Otherwise, why would I waste my time calling all the family members over? Hahaha, what is the important thing? I¡¯ll tell you. It¡¯s about the Smith family¡¯s next family head. I want to have my youngest granddaughter, Olivia, take over the Smith family!¡± There was a bang. Gillian dropped her phone, which she had been holding. Hearing the noise, Isaac turned around. When he saw that it was Gillian, his eyes darkened for a moment. He hung up the phone and asked, ¡°Why are you back?¡± Gillian¡¯s mind went nk. Her vision turned ck and she felt weak all over. She was in aplete daze. Where was she? What had she just heard? She must be dreaming. Only after sheforted herself like this did her emotions gradually calm down. Isaac was a little worried about Gillian. He wanted to go forward, but Gillian raised her hand to stop him. She slowly stepped forward and approached Isaac. She tilted her head and asked softly, ¡°Why, Grandpa? Can you tell me why?¡± She could not figure out what she had not done well enough. Was she not outstanding enough? Even if Isaac did not like her, she had Jarron. Jarron was already the youngest chief physician. If he was given another fonaire¡¯s Ming Darling ten years, he would definitely be able to catch up to Isaac. Why did Isaac only have Olivia in his heart? What was so good about her? Rage rose from the bottom of Gillian¡¯s heart and burned her rationality away. She wished she could destroy Olivia. She thought, ¡°If only Olivia doesn¡¯t exist in this world!¡± Chapter 150 Isaac frowned when he saw Gillian¡¯s crazy look. He had always known that Gillian was working hard to improve her medical skills and wanted to take over the Smith family. He had also taught Gillian everything he knew, but she wasn¡¯t talented, which was something that could not be changed by hard work. Moreover, he had given Gillian and Jarron a chance, but they did not seize it. With their current level, they were not qualified to take over the Smith family. ¡°Calm down.¡± Isaac wanted tofort Gillian first before exining to her. However, Gillian could not listen to him at all. Shepletely lost control of her emotions and red at Isaac with red eyes. ¡°Calm down? It¡¯s so hrious that you¡¯re asking me to calm down. Grandpa, how can I calm down if you want to give the Smith family away and give my family to Olivia?¡± The more Gillian spoke, the more agitated she became. It was as if she wanted to vent all her grievances, all her unwillingness, and all her iprehension. ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t understand. You offered to adopt me, and I volunteered to give up my surname and join the Smith family. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to give me the Smith family¡¯s surname, but Olivia¡¯s surname is Taylor. She has only been thinking about her mother since she was young. How can such a person inherit the Smith family? ¡°Could it be that I¡¯m so unbearable that you¡¯d rather hand the Smith family over to an outsider than give it to me?¡± When Isaac saw Gillian like this, his heart ached and he also got agitated. He hurriedly exined, ¡°Gillian, don¡¯t misunderstand. You¡¯re not unbearable! I¡¯m not giving you the surname Smith not because I despise you, but I just hope that you won¡¯t be rash. You now have more options. Moreover, the surname has nothing to do with inheriting the Smith family.¡± ¡°You always have all kinds of reasons!¡± Gillian smiled sadly. Her eyes were filled with despair and disappointment. She had an expression of extreme disappointment. ¡°If you¡¯re biased, so be it. Why find these dignified reasons for yourself?¡± ¡°Gillian!¡± Isaac was helpless. ¡°I¡¯m not biased. I treat the three of you the Bonaire¡¯s Missing Darling same!¡± ¡°The same?¡± Gillianughed at what he said. ¡°If you treat the three of us the same, why didn¡¯t you teach me and Jarron medical skills at the beginning but only taught us after Olivia came over? Olivia is three years younger than me. When you found her, she was only five years old. She didn¡¯t even know anything about medicine and was still in kindergarten. She waspletely ignorant. Can one learn medicine at such a young age? If she could learn it at five years old, why didn¡¯t you teach me when I was that young?¡± Faced with Gillian¡¯s question, Isaac was stunned for a long time. He hadpletely forgotten why he had taught them medical skills back then. He had no selfish motives for adopting the three of them, nor did he have any intention of letting them inherit his mantle. He just felt that the children were pitiful. Since he still had the strength to raise them, he adopted them. Therefore, he had no intention of teaching them medicine at all. He only hoped that they could grow up healthily and happily and choose a career they liked when they grew up. As for why he taught them medical skills? Isaac thought for a long time before his memory gradually became clear. It seemed to be because a patient came to him with the prescribed herbs and a prescription by chance and said that the prescription was useless. Not only was it useless, but it even worsened his condition. At that time, Isaac was very surprised. He subconsciously picked up the prescription and examined it carefully. Before he could see anything abnormal, Olivia had already untied the rope that tied the herbs with her fair and chubby hands. Her fair and chubby little finger pointed at a dry leaf. She frowned as she questioned, ¡°The scuteria barbata is written on the prescription. You got lobelia chinensis lour. The two have different attributes. Of course, your condition got worse after you took the medicine!¡± Isaac was shocked and quickly went to look at the check the pile of herbs.. The patient subconsciously wanted to retort, but before he could speak, he was interrupted by the young girl¡¯s crisp voice. ¡°You took Grandpa¡¯s prescription and had it filled randomly. You actually have the cheek toe back and use Grandpa. You¡¯re a bad patient!¡± There were too many meanings in the little girl¡¯s words. Isaac could not Balenaire¡¯s Missing Darling =5 vouchers react for a moment and was stunned. When he came back to his senses, the patient had already left in shame, leaving the little girl pouting and looking at the door angrily. She muttered, ¡°What a bad guy! How dare he bully Grandpa!¡± Isaac, who witnessed everything, was dumbfounded. He did not even care about the patients queuing at the back. He picked up little Olivia and ced her on the table. He asked with a darkened expression, ¡°How do you know so much? Who taught you? Did you learn medicine before?¡± At that time, he had just found Olivia for half a month. The little girl was very insecure because she had been abandoned. She always followed him. wherever he went. Even when he went to the toilet, she had to lean against the wall and wait. The little girl raised her pretty little face and was very confused by Isaac¡¯s question. She asked in a childish voice, ¡°What do you mean by know so much? Do I know much?¡± Isaac was rendered speechless for a moment and decided to ask another question. ¡°How do you know about the scuteria barbata and lobelia chinensis lour?¡± The little girl blinked. ¡°You said it a few days ago when you were drying the medicine, Grandpa.¡± ¡°You memorized it just like that?¡± Isaac was shocked. Could she be a genius? Olivia was a little shy. She was actually not that smart. The reason why she remembered the medicinal herbs was because she thought that it took Isaac hard work to always dry the medicinal herbs, so she remembered them carefully and wanted to help him dry the herbs in the future. This way, Isaac wouldn¡¯t be too tired. ¡°What about the prescription? How do you know that the lobelia chinensis lour is written on the prescription?¡± Little Olivia frowned and thought for a moment. ¡°When you prescribed medicine to the bad patient that day, you mentioned a few medicines. I remembered them.¡± Isaac nodded. He felt that it was still withinmon sense. If Olivia was a sinart child, she might really be able to remember others¡® words by IFFICU+77@Jk 18 ident. The patient did not have his prescription filled at the hospital but went to another pharmacy, which was, however, not something that a five¨Cyear¨Cold kid could possibly understand. Isaac asked how she knew, Little Olivia exined, ¡°I heard from the guys in the pharmacy. They said that it¡¯s easy for patients to have problems when they have their prescriptions filled privately. If there¡¯s a problem, they don¡¯t reflect on themselves. Instead, theye to the hospital to cause trouble. It¡¯s very annoying. They also said that a doctor was beaten up by a patient. because of this. He was injured a lot and his head was broken. He bled a lot.¡± After saying that, Little Olivia lowered her head. Her eyes began to turn red. She did not want Isaac to be beaten up. She did not want him to bleed. That would be too painful. Hence, she kept it in mind. Not only this but there were many other things that she knew as long as it was about Isaac. The little girl was using all her strength to protect Isaac. From then on, Isaac treated Olivia differently. He began to truly love her and teach her, Gillian, and Jarron medical skills. However, although Isaac was touched by Olivia, he was an adult after all. He was rational and not biased. He treated the three of them equally. When Isaac was questioned by Gillian at this time, he wanted to exin, but he didn¡¯t know where to start. If he merely defended himself with a simple denial, it would only make Gillian have a greater misunderstanding. For a moment, he was stunned. However, in Gillian¡¯s eyes, his silence meant that he tacitly agreed. Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Olivia took an afternoon nap. When she woke up to do a bit of reading, she received a phone call from Andrew. ¡°Olivia, sorry for calling now. Am I disturbing you?¡± This little guy was exceedingly polite. Olivia pressed the phone to her ear and listened to the child¡¯s soft breathing. She felt her heart soften. She fiddled with the ballpoint pen between her fingers and spun it in a beautiful circle. She asked, ¡°Andrew, why are you calling? Is something the matter?¡± Upon hearing this, Andrew looked up and stared at Daniel. Daniel raised his eyebrows and nced at him. Seeing that his father had no intention of leaving, Andrew walked to the other side of the room with the phone. He stood a little further away and said softly and shyly, ¡°Olivia, I miss you.¡± Before he could finish speaking, a scarlet blush spread over his cheeks. They resembled the gorgeous red petals of roses. So he missed her, was it? Hearing the child¡¯s innocent and sincere words, Olivia felt an indescribable sweetness. It was like she had candy in her mouth. The sweet taste spread to her heart. She replied, ¡°I miss you too. Can I treat you to something to eat tonight?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Andrew immediately agreed. He ran to his father¡¯s side and tugged at his sleeve. He said excitedly, ¡°Olivia invited me to dinner.¡± Daniel nced at his son. With a light turn of his well¨Cdefined and slender fingers, he scooped the phone from Andrew¡¯s chubby hand into his own. Then, he ced it by her ear and said calmly, ¡°Olivia.¡± Olivia felt goosebumps all over her as the low, dulcet tones of a man¡¯s voice crept into her ear. His voice reminded her of a cello¡¯s tunes. She smiled and held the phone with her beautiful fingers. Her fingertips were extremely white under the bright light, almost transparent. ¡°Yes,¡± she whispered back. Neither of them spoke, but the tension was palpable. It manifested itself. in the thick static thrumming through the phone. euk Mong Turing After a while, Daniel said, ¡°I know a private restaurant. It¡¯s delicious. I¡¯ll pick you upter¡± He lowered his eyes and ced a slender arm on the armrest. His sleeves were slightly rolled up, revealing a thin but muscr wrist. The silver watch around it was low¨Ckey but appeared to be luxurious. Alright. Olivia nodded. Her long and slender legs fell to the ground, and her lovely, hooded eyes were open in rapt attention. The restaurant Daniel was talking about was in a quiet corner of the bustling city. It looked very ordinary and did not have many customers. When passing by, one would think that it was an unopened restaurant. However, the truth was revealed when they entered the restaurant. After passing through a dark corridor, they entered the main hall, where loaded dishes sat atop tables. Soon, a waiter came over and took Daniel¡¯s coat and Olivia¡¯s bag. Olivia looked around and thought this ce was quite interesting. It was perfectly hidden in a corner of the city. No one would notice it unless they were looking out for it. ¡°Why don¡¯t I see the restaurant¡¯s name anywhere?¡± Olivia asked. Daniel helped Olivia into her chair. When he heard this, he said indifferently. The Smith Cuisine Hall. The Smith Cuisine Hall?¡± Olivia leaned back in her chair, her narrowed in deep thought. ¡°What an interesting name.¡± eyes Seeing that Olivia was interested, Daniel added, ¡°This restaurant is famous for its medicinal cuisine. It¡¯s not an ordinary restaurant and doesn¡¯t receive many customers.¡± Medicinal cuisine. Olivia nodded and soon turned her attention to other things. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Andrew liked this ce very much. He sat beside Olivia and whispered endlessly to her. He told her that he loved the pig trotter soup here very much. It was delicious. The dishes here were indeed fantastic, especially the cold cucumber soup. It tasted fresh and sweet. More uniquely, it was devoid of the usual bitter medicinal taste. Just as they were leaving after dinner, the waiter suddenly came over. ¡°Please wait for a moment. The head chef will be here in a while.¡± The head chef? Billionaire¡¯s Misung Darling Olivia was a little surprised. Usually, guests requested a meeting with the head chef if the food was good so they could thank him. No head chef had ever taken the initiative to meet the guests. Just as she was wondering, a gentle¨Clooking and beautiful woman walked over. The woman was very young, only in her twenties. She wore a white chef¡¯s hat, tightly binding her hair. Not a single strand of hair fell outside. However, her tight outfit did not affect her appearance at all. Instead, she stood out from the crowd in a good way. The woman did not seem to notice Olivia. Her gaze was fixed on Daniel as if he was the only person in the room. ¡°Daniel,¡± the woman greeted with a gentle smile. A gleam appeared in her eyes, and she said coquettishly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything when you decided to drop by today?¡± Andrew knew this woman. As soon as she approached, he called, ¡°Aunt Cynthia!¡± ¡°My dear Andrew.¡± The woman¡¯s eyes curved into crescents. ¡°Did you miss your Aunt Cynthia?¡± Andrew was an honest child. He shook his head when he heard that. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Aunt Cynthia. I didn¡¯t miss you.¡± The woman was amused. She pointed at him and said, ¡°Andrew, can¡¯t you say something nice to coax me for once?¡± Andrew tilted his head in embarrassment and walked to Daniel¡¯s side. ¡°Daddy, I want to go to the washroom.¡± Daniel swiveled the chair around and bent his long legs. His gaze was indifferent. ¡°Go and find the waiter to help you.¡± ¡°No.¡± Andrew was shy and grabbed his sleeve tightly. Daniel did not have much patience. Just as he was about to lift Andrew and throw him to the waiter, he met Olivia¡¯s. gaze. Daniel froze. He thought about how he had treated Andrew. When Olivia regained her memory in the future, she would be taking revenge for the poor guy. He stered a gentle expression onto his face and nodded at Olivia before bringing Andrew to the washroom. Only Olivia and the woman were left at the dining table. After Daniel left, the woman slid shamelessly into his seat. She even Vibes Aiving farling picked up the eup he had used to drink a ss of water. Then, she looked up at Olivia provocatively. ¡°I know who you are.¡± Olivia looked at the cup and did not say anything. The woman continued, ¡°You¡¯re the missing daughter of the Taylor family, the one who disappeared 18 years ago. Do you know why Daniel is with you?¡± Before Olivia could answer, the woman continued, ¡°Because you came from a good family and are compatible with him. However, you were lost for 18 years and were raised in poverty. That¡¯s why you¡¯re timid and don¡¯t understand the games the wealthy y. You¡¯re simple¨Cminded and can take care of Andrew.¡± She sighed. ¡°Speaking of which, Daniel is impressive. He found someone sopatible with him. Both your background and your identity are wless matches for his.¡± These words were hard to hear. The woman was insinuating that Daniel was with her because she was weak and easy to control. This person was really good at riling up others and sowing discord. Unfortunately, Olivia did not fall for it. She lowered her head and took a sip of the cucumber soup. Then, she looked up and said indifferently, ¡°This soup isn¡¯t good.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the woman was instantly enraged. She mmed her palm on the table, her eyes burning with fire. She stared at Olivia and said in a dangerous tone, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you hear me?¡± Olivia slowly put down the spoon. Her long eyshes caressed her cheek slightly as she wiped his mouth with a napkin. Then, she repeated calmly, ¡°I said that this soup is not good.¡± Her voice was low, but because her voice had an attractive quality and was unusually prating, almost all the guests around heard her words. They turned in shock and looked at her in disbelief. Someone said that the cucumber soup at the Smith Cuisine Hall was not good! This was the signature dish of the Smith Cuisine Hall! Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Olivia¡¯s remark was akin to a drop of water hitting a sizzling hot pan of oil. It created an immediate and explosive reaction, scattering shock and surprise throughout the room. Gasps, murmurs, and startled expressions spread like wildfire through the crowd. Diners who frequented the Smith Cuisine Hall were affluent people, including many influential businessmen. They held the cuisine in the restaurant in high regard. They especially loved the restaurant¡¯s signature dish, seared salmon with herbed couscous, a nourishing and delicious dish. Some customers consumed the dish to regte their bodies and found it to have excellent effects on their health. They immediately frowned when they heard Olivia¡¯sment that the dish was not good. However, they did not want to say anything unpleasant due to their high standing in society. It was apparent that they were displeased. Their expressions conveyed an unspoken consensus of disdain for her. The more outspoken customers mocked, ¡°What an ignorant girl. Where did shee from? How dare she criticize the food at the Smith Cuisine Hall? What a joke.¡± ¡°She¡¯s just trying to seek attention by pretending to be knowledgeable about the food in the Smith Cuisine Hall. She wants to prove that she is different to attain a fleeting moment of fame. She doesn¡¯t know anything at all.¡± Some of them red at Olivia. ¡°This woman is not bad¨Clooking. She¡¯s probably a mistress. Her sugar daddy must have brought her here. She thinks she can behave arrogantly just because she has a rich man as backing.¡± ¡°That must be it. Such a woman only knows how to sell her body. She iscking in social manners and doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate the food at the Smith Cuisine Hall.¡± Soon, the discussion became more heated. They ignored Olivia and continued toment at the top of their voices. In the beginning, the head chef, Cynthia Brown, was infuriated at Olivia¡¯s ons Missing Darling unfavorablements about her food. When she heard what the crowd said, she felt vindicated. A self¨Csatisfied smirk appeared on her face. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. She sat back in her chair and tapped her index finger knuckle on the table. The chatter gradually subsided as a hush fell over the crowd. Cynthia looked at Olivia with contempt. ¡°Ms. Taylor, is this your first time here?¡± Olivia nodded. This was indeed her first time at the Smith Cuisine Hall. Cynthia regarded Olivia with a disdainful re. ¡°This must be the first time eating this dish. Am I right?¡± Olivia did not nod. She leaned back in her chair and folded her arms, looking calm. Cynthia frowned. She sensed an extraordinary yet familiar aura from Olivia. Her indifference and confidence were very simr to Isaac, whom she revered. However, she swiftly dismissed that thought. Isaac was a renowned doctor who was well respected by the rich and powerful. How could shepare someone like Olivia to him? Cynthia shook the thought away and refused to entertain that notion. She must be overthinking. grow After gathering her thoughts, she looked icily at Olivia and sneered, ¡°It¡¯s no surprise since you are raised with a lowly upbringing. You didn¡¯t up in the Taylor family. You¡¯re used to in, home¨Ccooked meals. How dare you criticize the delicacies here with your unrefined pte? Who do you think you are? Are you fit to eat the food here?¡± She stood up and looked down at Olivia arrogantly. ¡°An unsophisticated like you are not worthy to eat the dishes in the Smith Cuisine Hall. Guys, remove all the dishes. Also¡­¡± She paused and looked at Olivia with a spiteful gleam in her eyes. ¡°Hang a sign at the door stating that Olivia Taylor and dogs are not allowed to enter this ce.¡± After saying that, the crowd instantly burst intoughter. Someone even apuded Cynthia. ¡°Chef Brown is really clever. That¡¯s right. This is how we should deal with crude people like her. I agree with Chef Brown. Going forward, all hotels under my name will bear the same sign as Chef Brown¡¯s restaurant.¡± ¡°Me too. I¡¯ll do the same.¡± Bulionaire¡¯s Missing Darling ¡°Count me in.¡± The atmosphere in the dining hall became more intense. In just 15 minutes, more than 10 restaurants and hotels indicated they would hang the same sign as the Smith Cuisine Hall. Just then, Daniel returned to the restaurant. He was holding Andrew¡¯s hand. When he first stepped into the restaurant, his eyes widened, as if he had stumbled upon something utterly unexpected and baffling. He was wearing a meticulously tailored suit of an Italian artisanal brand. The lightweight fabric clung to his body, outlining his impable physique. His strong and sensuous body emanated a hint of restrained allure. The restaurant¡¯s slightly dim lights fell upon his face, entuating the contours of his exquisite features. His appearance was peerless, akin to a celestial being. Daniel did not say a word. Immediately, everyone¡¯s attention turned to him when he entered the restaurant. At that moment, the people who rallied together and proimed that their restaurants and hotels would bear the same sign as the Smith Cuisine Hall fell into a hushed silence. Their expressions shifted from audacity to apprehension in an instant. They had forgotten that Daniel was the one who brought Olivia to the restaurant. Some of the more frightened customers turned pale at the thought of how powerful Daniel was. They regretted attacking Olivia with their malicious remarks. There were also customers who were unfazed by Daniel¡¯s appearance. They regarded Olivia as some lowly mistress and were confident that Daniel would also treat her with disdain when he saw her true colors, Someone spoke up from the crowd, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, who is this woman you brought here? She¡¯s so ignorant and has the cheek to criticize the signature dish of the Smith Cuisine Hall. It¡¯s such a disgrace.¡± That person then started recounting what happened to Daniel. He repeatedly made disparaging remarks about Olivia, portraying her as a despicable person. Daniel looked unperturbed, but his gaze became intense as if he was holding back his emotions. An icy aura enveloped him, seemingly on the brink of devouring those around him. The more perceptive customers detected the subtle change in Daniel¡¯s expression and curried out of the restaurant without taking their coats. They did not want to be consumed by his fury. Indeed, Daniel was on the verge of losing his temper. His expression tightened. Just as his temper was about to erupt, Olivia quickly held his hand and pulled him to his seat. ¡°Sit down. Why are you standing?¡± Daniel turned to look at her, his expression instantly turning gentle. Cynthia witnessed how the entire scene yed out and darkened her gaze. She tapped her fingers on the table twice to catch Daniel¡¯s attention. ¡°Daniel, your taste in girls seemed to have gotten worse. You are mingling with all sorts of people, regardless of their status.¡± She was making an insinuating remark. Daniel frowned when he heard what Cynthia said. ¡°Cynthia, there is a limit to my patience. Don¡¯t test my patience.¡± A hint of surprise flickered in Cynthia¡¯s eyes, and she immediately changed her attitude. From her previous air of haughtyposure, she suddenly looked dejected and sad. There was a tinge of self¨C mockery on her face. ¡°Daniel, we¡¯ve known each other for almost ten years. Are you going to condemn me without asking me what happened?¡± She lowered her gaze with a trace of choking emotion lingering in her eyes. With a quivering voice, she said, ¡°You should know how seriously I take my culinary skills. She humiliated me today by criticizing my food. I was just trying to uphold my dignity. If you insist on judging me, so be it. I admit it¡¯s my fault. She can say whatever she wants.¡± She then gave Daniel an imploring look before turning around to leave. She walked away, looking vulnerable and downcast Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Cynthia had perfected this move of retreating in order to advance. Not only did she lower her head in front of Daniel and act pitifully to make him feel guilty towards her, but she also created an image of herself being infatuated and forbearing in front of everyone. As the sessor of the Smith Cuisine Hall, she must master excellent culinary skills, but her character, image, and conduct were also of great importance. As expected, seeing Cynthia like this, some customers, who were anxious for justice, soon could not stand it anymore and criticized Daniel. ¡°Are you still a man? How could you treat Chef Brown coldly without forethought? Do you know that it was the woman beside you who started it? She was the one who bullied Chef Brown!¡± The man was filled with righteous indignation. As he was a small business owner, not at the level of Daniel, he did not know Daniel at all. When Cynthia heard this, a trace of smugness shed across her eyes. She lowered her head, pretended she was hurt, and was about to dissuade the man. ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anything. It¡¯s all my fault. I made Ms.Taylor dissatisfied. I¡¯m not good enough at cooking.¡± As she spoke, she smiled sadly. It seemed like she was self¨Cdeprecating and helpless at the same time. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that anyone could actually insult me although I have learned how to cook for 20 years. My hands. were covered in scars and all nights were spent learning culinary skills. and I won manypetition gold awards.¡±She muttered in a low voice, After she finished speaking, her body trembled slightly as if she could not take it anymore. In this spacious and antique¨Clooking hall where she stood, her figure looked so slender as if she was a delicate and weak flower that couldn¡¯t withstand the violent wind, which made people pity her. Finally, no one on the spot could stand it anymore. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, you have to be reasonable. Everyone here knows who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong. You can¡¯t bully Chef Brown just because of your status and her feelings for you!¡± An old man frowned as he said. ¡°A man¡¯s magnanimousness lies in his open mind and clear distinction between right and wrong. We don¡¯t have the right to judge who you like and we won¡¯t care. But if you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you and take advantage of Chef Brown¡¯s feelings for you to bully her, such a weak woman, we definitely won¡¯t tolerate it, even if we¡¯re weak and can¡¯tpare to the Sullivan family!¡± From the beginning until now, Olivia had been sitting on the chair leisurely. No matter how everyone discussed and ndered Daniel, she didn¡¯t react. It was only when she heard the old man¡¯s words that she slowly looked up. Her clear and light gaze sized up everyone and then she chuckled. Hearing herughter, everyone was stunned and furious. This woman was really arrogant. At a time like this, she still dared tough. She really did not take everyone seriously. The old man was even more determined and he directly questioned. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Olivia casually ced her left arm on the table and her right elbow on the tabletop. Her fingers casually pointed at the camera in the corner of the ceiling. Her voice was faint, which seemed to be mocking, but also seemed to be stating the truth. ¡°Are you bullying me because you have the advantage in numbers? I didn¡¯t do anything from the very beginning. I only said a few words. Don¡¯t tell me that I don¡¯t even have the right to judge the dishes as a customer! Or are you bullying people overbearingly and you don¡¯t allow others to have different opinions? Don¡¯t allow others to say that the dishes are not good? There are cameras here. They record it very clearly.¡± As she spoke, her gaze wandered slowly and indifferently toward Cynthia. Feeling Olivia¡¯s gaze on her, Cynthia felt a chill in her heart for some reason. She suddenly had a bad feeling and wanted to stop Olivia from speaking. However, before she could stop her, Olivia had already started. ¡°The top chefs did not stop the diners from judging the food. They even humbly asked the diners what they were dissatisfied with. I don¡¯t know where this Chef Brown came from. She can¡¯t stand a single judgment!¡± Olivia paused for a short while and then her tone suddenly became sharp. Her aurapletely changed, as if a thousand pounds were pressing down and a storm wasing. She nced at everyone coldly. ¡°Everyone here prides themselves on Mishing Daching being righteous and is anxious to stand up for justice when I only judged the soup and not the person. I didn¡¯t even say anything overboard, nor did I nder Chef Brown herself. But you directly attacked me, ndered me, maliciously spected about me, and even distorted the truth. What a strong and unyielding righteous person!¡± She said in a disdainful tone. These words were like a downpour, instantly waking everyone up. Whether it was the old man or the man who spoke first, all of them. blushed and were extremely embarrassed. After all, Olivia had only said This soup is not good, while they, who prided themselves on being righteous, had spouted all kinds of dirty words and even said that Olivia and dogs were not allowed to enter. How ridiculous! Most of them were rational and immediately reflected on themselves when they heard what Olivia had said. However, some stubborn people refused to admit it. ¡°What right do you have to say that the soup made by Chef Brown is not good?¡± They questioned and asked Olivia. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Olivia was puzzled, her long and narrow phoenix¨Cstyle eyes widening in confusion, her pupils clear like a clear spring. She was very puzzled. ¡°This soup is not good itself.¡± The heat was too high and one of the ingredients had been added toote. Besides, there was a little too much salt¡­ It was simply contradictory everywhere. Couldn¡¯t they tell? The interrogator seemed to have caught Olivia in the act andughed proudly. ¡°Look, you admit it, right? You deliberately found trouble with Chef Brown. You¡¯re just a bad person who bullied her. Chef Brown was the winner of the golden award in thest National Chef Competition. Seared salmon with herbed couscous is the signature dish of the Smith Cuisine Hall. Everyone who has tasted it liked it. Moreover, this soup is good for health. You said that the soup is bad for no reason, and you still dare to say that it¡¯s not nder!¡± Upon hearing this, Olivia was even more baffled. She frowned as if she was surprised. ¡°This soup is indeed not good. Can¡¯t you tell?¡± The interrogator sneered. ¡°Which part did it taste not good? I think you¡¯re making trouble on purpose!¡± Cynthia¡¯s expression was also unchanged. Although she wanted to show weakness in front of Daniel, it did not mean that she could tolerate others criticizing her culinary skills. She learned how to cook when she was a child and was her master¡¯s proudest disciple. She was also the future sessor of the Smith Cuisine Hall What right did Olivia have to say that her soup was not good? At this point, she was already furious. She didn¡¯t care about Daniel that much. She only wanted to make things clear with Olivia. She took a step forward and looked at Olivia with a serious expression. ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t ept the criticism. Indeed, my culinary skills can¡¯tpare to my Master¡¯s, but that doesn¡¯t mean that anyone can humiliate me and criticize me!¡± Cynthia looked cold, and her tone was firm. Shepletely put away her pretense of being delicate and weak and looked straight at Olivia. She just wanted to defend herself. If you really think the soup is not good, then point it out, so that I¡¯ll be convinced As soon as she finished speaking, the crowd cheered. Everyone was impressed by her boldness and felt that this was the style of a famous chef. She was neither servile nor overbearing. She was totally upright in her temperament. She faced up to the criticism but at the same time deserved praise. Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Chapter 117 The circumstances changed and everyone stood in favor of Cynthia. They believed that diners were qualified to taste and judge the dishes, but they could not judge blindly and spout nonsense. If you felt that the soup 1. it. was not good, you had to give some reasonablements to prove Olivia looked up and did not say anything. Andrew was still young and did not know these things, but his mind was sharp and smart. He could sense that the atmosphere was unusual. The little boy jumped off the chair and ran to Olivia. He hugged her arm tofort her. Olivia had got tired of all the quarrels today. She was unwilling to get involved at all. She had retorted previously only because Cynthia had gone too far. But now, backed with her little one¡¯sfort, boundless power suddenly rose in her heart. If she still flinched before challenges as usual and was unwilling to defend herself, then others would think that she was spouting nonsense. Olivia did not care about other people¡¯s opinions at all. Other than a few family members, she did not care about anyone else in her life. However, things were different now. She cared about Andrew¡¯s thoughts. She did not want to leave a bad impression on him. Thinking of this, Olivia carried Andrew on herp and asked him softly, ¡°Do you think that seared salmon tastes good?¡± Andrew felt that it was delicious, but he was determined to stand on the same side as Olivia. Hence, he tilted his head and thought for a moment before replying, ¡°It doesn¡¯t taste good. It¡¯s too salty.¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes lit up. She did not expect the little boy to be blessed with a sharp gustation. ¡°You¡¯re amazing!¡± Olivia scratched his little nose. Andrew was a little shy. He lowered his fair and tender little face, but his heart was blooming at Olivia¡¯s praise. He was also awesome. Since he was so capable, did Sister Olivia like him more? Stop it Cynthia sneered. Her gaze was mocking. ¡°Don¡¯t hide behind a kid. Olivia ignored Cynthia¡¯s sarcasm. Instead, she hugged Andrew and recalled. ¡°Andrew, did you feel good when you took the first sip, but feel sweet after swallowing it all Andrew nodded. ¡®Yeah. That¡¯s sweet. Olivia petted his soft head. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be just sweet. It should be a faint sweet. It seems to be sweet, but actually, there should be a slight difference. Because two of the ingredients were added in the wrong order, the taste is wrong as a result. Hearing this, Cynthia was shocked. She didn¡¯t watch her cooking. How could she know? That¡¯s impossible. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org When she chose to make seared salmon with herbed couscous, she heard that Daniel would be here, so she was a little distracted and added the ingredients in the wrong order. At that time, she was flustered, but when she took a sipter, the taste was not much different and nobody could not discover it. Only then did she feel relieved. Even the assistant in the kitchen didn¡¯t know about such an ident. Why Olivia could find it? Olivia continued speaking. ¡°There¡¯s still one more ingredient that hasn¡¯t been put in for too long, so it tastes a little bit tense. Or the taste would be better.¡± She talked as if she was having a ss with Andrew. ¡°Seared salmon with herbed couscous is reputed to be good for health, but health doesn¡¯t mean a bad vor. However, because it¡¯s not cooked properly, this dish lost its original taste as it should be.¡± Olivia pointed out every shoring of this dish one after another and made an exnation for the causes, Andrew¡¯s eyes widened as he listened with earnest attention. He kept eximing. So this dish was not a good one. However, the color drained from Cynthia¡¯s rubicund face bit by bit. Herplexion was extremely pale, and she felt like standing on the verge of ¨¤ cliff, about to copse. Some of the drawbacks that Olivia mentioned were known to her, while others were exactly what she was unaware of. Because this was how her Paffionirs Missing Darling master had taught her, she did not know whether Olivia was right. However, there was no denying that this soup was indeed not good enough. She lowered her head, too ashamed to speak. She lost her wits and had no idea how to react to Olivia¡¯sments. Cooking was her life. She would not tolerate any sphemy against this sacred career. She did not want to lie, but she did not dare to admit that Olivia was right and embarrass herself in front of Daniel. Her heart was torn apart in a tumult of feelings. She didn¡¯t know what to say. Before she could make a decision, someone spoke up for her. It was an old customer. His tone was mocking. ¡°Stop pontificating on cooking as if you¡¯re an expert in cuisine. Seared salmon with herbed couscous is an exclusive specialty created by the Smith Cuisine Hall. It¡¯s not avable anywhere else. It¡¯s not a normal dish that you can enjoy at other restaurants. Be humble!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the other diners echoed one after another. ¡°We¡¯vee here quite a few times, but we didn¡¯t find any difference at all.¡± People¡¯s support gave Cynthia courage. This dish was indeed not perfect, but it was not as worthless as what Olivia imed. There were several ws that she had never heard of. Her master had always been cooking it in the same way. That so¨Ccalled reasonable faint sweet theory was simply made up by Olivia. It was probably because she had a sensitive tongue so she could taste the subtle differences in taste. At the thought of this, Cynthia¡¯s heart was filled with boundless courage. She looked at Olivia with a faint smile and said in a mocking tone, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Ms. Taylor to be talented in making up stories and telling nonsense in a logical way as if you¡¯re a connoisseur. You almost deceived all of us.¡± Her tone changed as if she could not bear to expose Olivia. ¡°However, it¡¯s a pity. This dish is the Smith Cuisine Hall¡¯s secret recipe. Only we know how to cook it. Ms. Taylor doesn¡¯t even know how to make it, right? So how dare you to talk bullshit here! Shame on you!.¡± The customers all echoed. ¡°That¡¯s right! Shame on you!¡± ¡°Look at her pretentious face. I have to admit that she¡¯s an amazing actress. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that this is a secret dish, we might really have been fooled by her.¡± ¡°Ms. Taylor graduated from the Film Academy, right? She really knows how to act.¡± Everyoneughed at Olivia with mockery. Cynthia lowered her eyes and flicked her sleeves as if she did not care about Olivia at all. ¡°Since you came here with Daniel, as long as you apologize to me today, this matter will be over. I will forget it and never pick it up again.¡± ¡°Chef Brown is so magnanimous!¡± The old man praised. Then, he turned to Olivia and frowned. ¡°Ms. Taylor, hurry up and apologize. Chef Brown is a decent person. She is giving you a chance. Don¡¯t be stupid. Hurry up and make an apology. There are so many people here watching you¡± Olivia did not even look at him. It was as if he was a dog barking on the roadside. Instead, she lowered her head and touched Andrew¡¯s head. Her expression was nk. ¡°That¡¯s weird. When did seared salmon with herbed couscous be a secret recipe? When did it be the Smith Cuisine Hall¡¯s exclusive dish? The recipe was supposed to be open to the public.¡± As soon as she dropped her words, all the customers burst intoughter. Cynthia looked displeased. ¡°That¡¯s nonsense! What are you talking about? Stop messing around here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m messing around?¡± Olivia suddenly narrowed her eyes and looked at Cynthia with a piercing glint. She was on the verge of anger. She chuckled. ¡°What a surprise. Seared salmon with herbed couscous, a dish I created, had be someone else¡¯s secret!¡± Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. These words were like a thunderp that struck the ground, causing everyone present to be shocked. Cynthia was flustered. Her fingertips trembled crazily. It took her a while to stabilize her emotions, but she still maintained herposure. That¡¯s impossible! She suddenly looked up. There was a storm starting in her eyes. That¡¯s a violent, surging, and raging storm. She was extremely shocked. Somehow, Cynthia felt that Olivia was just lying and boasting. However, for some reason, when her gaze met her indifferent and cold eyes, her entire body stiffened. Olivia was just a lost daughter that the Taylor family had just found. She heard that she was not treated well and nobody respected her. Judging from her appearance, merely 200 dors could buy all her wearing from head to toe. How could such a person have tasted the Smith Cuisine Hall¡¯s signature. dish? As for creating this dish, that was even more ridiculous! In Cynthia¡¯s eyes, Olivia¡¯s words made her look like an ignorant,cent, and shameless woman. But there was a strange aura around her. She was indeed a calm, magnanimous, and noble person. It was as if she was born to be dignified, and there was honorable blood flowing in her body. It made people instinctively believe her and submit to her. Other diners present also had the same feeling. Previously, Olivia was silent. They picked up the side of Cynthia. But now, Olivia was sitting leisurely on the chair with a rxed and unrestrained posture, with a trace of indifference in the corners of her eyes. They started to believe that such a dignified woman would not embarrass herself through lying. Cynthia suddenly became the underdog because the diners¡® opinions were wandering. At this moment, a tall man with fierce eyes walked over from the kitchen. The moment they saw him, the customers became excited and said, This ang baling Chef Hopkins! Chef Hopkins is here!¡± Charlie Cynthia also turned to look at the man in a daze. Her voice was low, with a hint of guilt and dependence. Charlie nodded at Cynthia and patted her shoulderfortingly. Then he turned to Olivia with a disgusted expression as if he had seen something dirty. He nced at Olivia coldly and did not speak. Instead, he looked at Daniel. His tone sounded respectful, but there was dissatisfaction in it ¡°Mr. Sullivan, are you here to make trouble?¡± He didn¡¯t deign to talk to Olivia. ¡°She was just a so¨Ccalled Ms. Taylor who couldn¡¯t provide any resources. The Taylor family did value her at all¡± thought he Charlie was not often in the Smith Cuisine Hall. He had his ownI restaurant in Evervale. It was the top of Evervale¡¯s catering industry Ne everyone could book a seat there. The customers all came from the upper ss. He maintained close connections with all the bigwigs in Evervale so he was well¨Cinformed. He knew that Samuel and Amelia were sick of this ninvited daughter and even wanted to chase her out. Olivia was crowned as Ms. Taylor, but that only remained in name. didn¡¯t have any connections or wealth. Even an illegitimate child deserved more attention. ¡°She must y some dirty tricks to get close to Daniel. ¡°Hmph!¡± thought Charlie as he sneered. Men loved beauty. When they were free, they would find some girls to have fun. However, once it involved their fundamental benefits their women lost value instantly and would get dumped like mash. Cynthia was too silly. Daniel was the one who could have an equat tomunicate. Olivia was just a nominal toy for him. If she got ang with her, she would embarrass herself He had to talk to Daniel. Charlie did not believe that Dawned up with the Smith Cusine Hall merely for this valuri we Thinking of this, Charlie became even more confident. At the water he looked at Olivia with despise Unexpectedly, Daniel sneered. ¡°Make trouble¡°* His tone was mocking with undagused coldne tages Mong ng crack a nut with a hammer. It¡¯s just a restaurant. I don¡¯t have to be present to make trouble. He was in favor of Olivia. Charlie narrowed his eyes as shock appeared on his face. He never expected Daniel to be so disrespectful. At the thought of this, fear shed across his heart. His thoughts changed. It took him a while to think of a solution. He forced a smile and maintained his posture. ¡°So, please obey the rules of the Smith Cuisine. Hall and have a match with Cynthia. ¡°To be honest, not everyone is qualified topete with Cynthia. However, Ms. Olivia was brought here by Mr. Daniel. I think that¡¯s a respect to you.¡± He paused and turned to everyone present. ¡°And hope all the guests can be the witness.¡± After saying that, he walked up to Olivia and extended his arm politely. ¡°Ms. Olivia, please.¡± Olivia was holding her phone and doing something. When she saw Charlieing over, she slowly looked up, her innocent eyes filled with confusion. ¡°What should I do?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, everyone immediately burst intoughter. ¡°She must be afraid, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure. She was so eloquent just now and made herself look somebody capable. In the end, she cowers at the idea of thepetition. How embarrassing it is!¡± ¡°Yeah! It¡¯s so embarrassing. And she even ys the fool.¡± Upon hearing this, Charlie¡¯s eyes shed with pride. He said in a mocking tone, ¡°Ms. Olivia, are you afraid?¡± Afraid of what? Olivia really didn¡¯t know what was going on. She was looking at her phone just now and didn¡¯t pay attention to what he said. She raised her phone with her fair wrist and exined calmly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was looking at my phone and didn¡¯t hear you.¡± ¡°Wow! You¡¯re ying with your phone. That sounds so reasonable. What a decent excuse!¡± Everyone was teasing, ¡°You can y with your phone even on such an asion? Stop it! You¡¯re a liar!¡± Someone even jeered, ¡°You said you¡¯re looking at your phone, so tell me what you¡¯re doine on it Olivia lowered her eyes. Her thick eyshes covered the thoughts in ber eves, and she exuded a casual and cold murah. Seeing that she did not speak for a long time, Charlie became impatieN and raised his voice. Ms. Olivia, please. Since you¡¯re the one whoes here to cause trouble, don¡¯t drag it out, and don¡¯t give us such andcolous excuse! If you were really ying with your phone just now, rity yourself¡± Olivia curled her lips, and a wisp of sharpness flowed out from the corners of her eyes. It seemed to be a nonchnt look but was also filled with a prating power. She repeated the question. ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± Her casual tone made Charlie feel enormous pressure. He frowned and suppressed the frustration in his heart. ¡°Ms. Olivia, don¡¯t stall for time.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Olivia sighed softly with a helpless expression. She waved her phone. ¡°You can check Twitter¡¯s trendings. The second topic. She looked down at her phone and shook her head as she spoke. No, it¡¯s number one now.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, everyone was stunned for a moment. Then, they quickly took out their phones and clicked Twitter. The old man was old¨Cfashioned and did not know much about these new things. He did not know how to do it, so he turned his head and looked at his son¡¯s phone. His son opened Twitter and checked the trendings. The first was ¡°How to Cook Seared Salmon with Herbed Couscous¡°! Millions of people were engaging in the discussion. The third trending topic was ¡°Nutritionist Verified the Recipe¡°! Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Chapter 119 ¡°How is that possible?¡± When Charlie saw the trending topic on Twitter, he was dumbfounded. In an instant, the blood seemed draining from his face, leaving only a pale and lifeless countenance. He rubbed his eyes twice, unable to believe what he was seeing, but no matter how many times he rubbed his eyes, the trending topic remained. Charlie, in disbelief, took a few steps back, his lips trembling as he looked at Olivia with a gaze filled with shock. Cynthia did not even nce at her phone. Seeing Charlie¡¯s strange expression, she took a step forward and looked at the phone in his hand. When her gaze fell upon that line of text, her whole body shuddered, including her teeth, which began to chatter incessantly. She was not just surprised, she was terrified. She struggled to control her emotions, snatched the phone from Charlie¡¯s hand, and with trembling fingers, looked at the trending topic and thements below it, shaking her head repeatedly. She couldn¡¯t ept all of this. She believed the seared salmon with herbed couscous was a recipe written by Isaac. How could Olivia know about it? Hang on! She suddenly seemed to realize something, her body trembling like a leaf, and she looked at Olivia in shock. Gillian, Jarron, and Olivia¡­ Cynthia suddenly recalled that the three of them all shared the same teacher of traditional medicine, Isaac. So, could it be that Olivia was the person Isaac had been talking about? In that instant, Cynthia felt her scalp go numb, goosebumps forming on her skin, and her temples pulsating in pain. It was over. She was really in trouble if Olivia was the one mentioned by Isaac. The astonishment of the diners present was no less than that of Charlie and Cynthia. They all stood there in a daze, looking at the trending topic in disbelief. One moment they looked up at Olivia; and the next, they lowered their heads to check the trending topic. It felt like their worldviews were being completely reshaped. The seared salmon with herbed couscous was truly created by Olivia. This fact was mind¨Cblowing! They were witnessing this incredible scene in person. One excited young man could not contain himself and let out a shout as he quickly logged into his Twitter ount, saying, ¡°Oh my god, we¡¯re witnessing this firsthand. I need to post it on Twitter right away. Paiger. Seeing the pales, and she at waten the others, and they all raised their big pictures and postingments son rapidly changing, Cynthia¡¯s face grew the best of colliques, with only one thenge in her mind. This was a disaster? Just when sheet bees, a glee sen female voice came from the enance. Donchitarre fully and again¡± This voice seemed to ne Chan with wedgy and she looked full of surprise and extreme. The need 1. od. Is Che Smith Cher Sell As The diners eximed in amment revesti on the entrance. After all, Tracy was a owned chef who had even won an international golden award and had been Shemous for decades Charlie and Cynthia were nothingpared to her Seeing Track, the diners all showed great respect, but the incident they bad experienced was just too bizarre, and they all wanted to know the muh, The elderly man who had previously stood on Cynthia¡¯s side because he selt that Olivia had gone too far in disrupting the restaurant. However, the situation had now evolved to a point where it had completely exceeded hisprehension. He did not know whom to believe. But out of respect for Tracy, he earnestly asked. ¡°Chef Smith. I¡¯d like to seek your advice. What¡¯s the story behind the closely guarded secret, the seared salmon with herbed couscous at the Smith Cuisine Hall?¡± Tracy gently patted Cynthia¡¯s hand to calm her, then turned to the elderly man with a mild and clear tone, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Then, she exined with finesse. ¡°It¡¯s just a storm in a teacup. We¡¯re all close to each other.¡± Being close to each other? This statement left everyone dumbfounded. Seeing this. Tracy lightly chuckled, walked up to Olivia, and spoke in a gentle and affectionate tone, ¡°You must be Olivia mentioned by Isaac Olivia raised her eyebrows, squinted her eyes, and then suddenly smiled, addressing Tracy by her first name. Tracy was taken aback. She hadn¡¯t expected Olivia to remember her. Thest time she had seen Olivia was over a decade ago when thedy before her was only seven or eight years old. It had been so long, yet Olivia still had a memory of her. Regardless, the fact that Olivia remembered her indicated that there was room for reconciliation. Buhoonire¡¯s Missing Darling Tracy had been informed about the events at the Smith Cuisine Hall by the restaurant manager on the phone, so she knew the details. The diners were even more puzzled when they saw the two parties recognizing each other. What was going on? How did they go from arguing to addressing each other so warmly? Tracy exined to the onlookers, ¡°I apologize for the confusion. This soup is indeed exclusive to the Smith Cuisine Hall, and it¡¯s true that Ms. Taylor created it. However, Cynthia has never met Ms. Taylor, which led to today¡¯s incident. It¡¯s our fault for not handling the situation properly. This meal is on the house, consider it my treat.¡± In a few words, Tracy rified the situation and then invited Olivia to have a private conversation in the back room. Olivia leaned back in her chair, holding Andrew¡¯s hand. Her expression was indifferent as she casually shook her head, saying, ¡°I won¡¯t trouble you now. I have other matters to attend to.¡± Tracy was taken aback by Olivia¡¯s refusal for a moment, but she quickly adjusted her demeanor and smiled warmly and affectionately at Olivia. ¡°Alright, you have your own matters to attend to. Visit us often, and we¡¯ll have plenty of time to talk.¡± Olivia nodded, her expression cool, but her gaze softened when she looked at Andrew. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said, turning to Daniel. Throughout this time, Daniel had been quite reserved, with a cold and distant demeanor, as if he did not want to get involved. He left the stage to Olivia, but he immediately responded when she needed him. ¡°Alright.¡± Daniel stood up and adjusted Olivia¡¯s cor, speaking affectionately, ¡°Ok, Olivia.¡± Afterward, he held Andrew¡¯s hand and turned to Cynthia, his expression as calm as water. ¡°Goodbye, Chef Brown.¡± His stance was firm, and his attitude was clear. Cynthia seemed to want to say something but hesitated. However, Daniel acted as if he hadn¡¯t seen anything, turning away nonchntly.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org As they walked out of the Smith Cuisine Hall¡¯s door, Olivia suddenly turned her head and nced at Daniel, teasingly. ¡°Did you see that just now? She wanted to say something to you but then held back.¡± ¡°What?¡± Daniel looked innocent as if he did not understand. ¡°What did you say? Did you want to say something to me?¡± This man could certainly shift the conversation. If it weren¡¯t for him, Cynthia wouldn¡¯t havee looking for trouble. Looking at the man with his striking and attractive face, Olivia suddenly felt a tightness in her chest and a suppressed frustration that was difficult to express. Hmph, how could one be so attractive like this? In the Smith Cuisine Hall. After Olivia and the others left, Tracy¡¯s previously gentle and affectionate expression instantly turned cold, like a frigid winter wind that chilled the heart and lungs. ¡°Chef?¡± Cynthia was taken aback, unconsciously calling out, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Tracy¡¯s eyes were ice¨Ccold, and her expression was frigid. She took out her phone and dialed a number. ¡°Gillian, it¡¯s me. You said the seared salmon with herbed couscous was your exclusive recipe. How does Olivia know about it? She even ims to have created it herself?¡± Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Chapter 120 When Gillian received a call from Tracy, she was in the middle of seeing a patient. Since she was a child, she, Jarron, and Olivia had learned traditional medicine together from Isaac. However, when she went to college, she switched to modern medicine and specialized in pediatrics. Due to her exceptional medical skills and gentle nature, she was highly regarded by parents and children alike and was a well¨Cknown pediatrician in the area. At less than 30 years old, she had already be an associate chief physician. There were many people who sought her out for appointments, and there were often long queues that stretched through the night. Gillian reached out and gently touched the soft, rosy cheeks of the 5¨Cyear¨Cold girl in front of her. She kindly advised the parents for a few moments, issued a medical prescription, and then let them leave. After that, she walked to the door and locked it. When she made sure that she was the only one left in the room, she spoke, ¡°Tracy, what¡¯s going on?¡± Gillian¡¯s voice was incredibly gentle, like a clear spring, instantly soothing Tracy¡¯s agitation. She didn¡¯t get angry at Tracy¡¯s questions, and she didn¡¯t even furrow her brow. Her voice was neither hurried nor slow, it flowed like a gentle breeze, carrying an indescribable sense offort. ¡°Don¡¯t be upset for now. Take your time and tell me what¡¯s going on. I¡¯m here to listen.¡± Hearing such a gentle voice, Tracy¡¯s anger diminished by half. Then, thinking of Gillian¡¯s tender expression, a hint of guilt welled up in her heart. She softened her tone and exined the whole situation, including the conflict between Cynthia and Olivia, as well as the current top trending topic on Twitter. After finishing, Tracy asked curiously, ¡°Wasn¡¯t this recipe created by you? How can Olivia im it as her own?¡± Tracy was genuinely puzzled. She believed Gillian deep down, but she couldn¡¯t exin how Olivia knew the recipe so well. ¡°So Olivia ims she created the recipe?¡± Gillian asked, her tone tinged with mild surprise./ ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what she said.¡± Tracy nodded. Hearing this, Gillian sighed, her tone carrying a hint of helplessness and Chat with her smith peraconality, gentle as war, like a spring turke, Anchetanding, and exceptionalle Haightful, ferry rounding med for You have such a gound temperament. Your car study amode A suite remained on Can¡¯s face, even though Traty on the cher end of the phone could mot see it. Calliam always had a gentle expressim, like Bowing water: She seemed incapable of getting angry, always smiling. gente considerate, and never raising her voice. But where hearing Tracy¡¯s words, bet eves suddenly turned cold, as it extrving an icy il Such a good temperament! Here we go again, this plunder agunt A hunt of madness appeared in Cillian¡¯s eves. Ever since she was young, everyone always praised her for having a good personality and being gentle and considerate. However, Gillian despised those words the most. She hated it when people praised her for having a good temper From childhood to adulthood, she and Olivia were by Isane¡¯s side. Everyone who saw them would praise Olivia. People praised her for being beautiful, saying she was stuming and that they had never seen such a pretty youngdy before. They alsoplimented her for being intelligent, having an excellent memory, being quick to learn, filial, imaginative, and capable. People could only see Olivia, and Olivia was all they saw. However, when faced with Gillian, everyone found themselves at a loss for words, not knowing what to compliment. After struggling for a while, all they managed to say was that she had a good temperament. Thinking of this, a hint of irony thickered in Gillian¡¯s eyes. How absurd! Even though she hated being praised for her good temperament and kindness, she had to put on a gentle facade because it was the only way she could surpass Olivia. It she lost her gentleness, she would be truly worthless. She hung up the phone, walked to the window, and gazed at the blue sky outside, lost in thought. A few days ago, Isaac had returned from Evervale, but ke and Yanis did not renum with him. At that timent, Gillian had a bad feeling. Jarron went to inquire, and bac said they stayed in Evervale with Olivia. At that moment, Gin¡¯s heart sank. She knew her grandfather wanted to consumed by a towering rage and unwillingness. She was on the verge of copsing. Why? Why? Why? Why was her grandfather so biased? What was so good about Olivia? She had even given up studying medicine, so why should she inherit the family legacy? Gillian did not understand what was wrong with her and Jarron. Both of them had worked hard to study medicine and diligently treated patients. They were respectful towards Isaac and obeyed his every word, but he could never see them. Gillian was the first child Isaac had adopted, and she had spent the most time with him. Therefore, she did not know why Isaac chose to leave the family legacy to Olivia in the end. Why was he so biased? Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She could not understand it and she was even more unwilling to ept it. She was determined to obtain the family legacy. It was rightfully hers and hers alone! Only she could elevate the family¡¯s medical expertise and. make it renowned worldwide. Gillian believed her grandfather had grown old and muddle¨Cheaded. Otherwise, why should someone like Olivia, who did not practice medicine, inherit the Smith family? She would not allow it, and neither would other members of the family! Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Chapter 121 It was the afternoon break. Gillian¡¯s temples throbbed with pain. She wanted to go back to the office to rest. Just as she reached the door, Tracy called again. At the sight of the familiar phone number, impatience shed across Gillian¡¯s eyes. Her gaze was frighteningly cold. However, when she grabbed her phone and pressed the answer button, she suddenly became gentle and refined. ¡°Mrs. Smith?¡± She asked gently, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Tracy said over the phone, ¡°I almost forgot. Olivia has revealed the secret recipe of seared salmon with herbed couscous. The Smith Cuisine Hall needs a new recipe.¡± Upon hearing this, a slight frown appeared on Gillian¡¯s face. However, her tone was still as gentle as before. ¡°Mrs. Smith, wait a few days. I¡¯ll find another one.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. After getting an answer, Tracy heaved a sigh of relief and said in a much warmer tone, ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Gillian. The dividends for this month will be affected by the disclosure of seared salmon with herbed couscous. You might not get what you expected. I¡¯ll transfer it to you in a few days.¡± Gillian said, shaking her head, ¡°How can I still have the cheek to ask for this month¡¯s dividends? It¡¯s all my negligence that made you and Cynthia suffer. Forget about it.¡± ¡°How is this your fault?¡± Tracy frowned. ¡°It¡¯s all Olivia¡¯s fault. It¡¯s the Smith family¡¯s recipe. It¡¯s one thing that she shamelessly took it for herself, but she actually publicly announced it on Twitter, showing no consideration for the Smith family.¡± At this point, Tracy¡¯s tone was filled with anger. She snorted coldly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to talk to Mr. Smith. It doesn¡¯t matter if he dotes on his granddaughter, but he can¡¯t affect the Smith family¡¯s foundation. Although he¡¯s the head of the Smith family, the Smith family doesn¡¯t belong to him alone.¡± Finally, there was something that pleased Gillian. She narrowed her eyes, and with amusement gleamed in her eyes, she said in a gentle and 4/5 Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling impulsive. She didn¡¯t mean to target you.¡± ¡°You!¡± Tracy was exasperated. ¡°Why are you still speaking up for her at a time like this? You¡¯re too kind. You¡¯ve spoiled your younger siblings to the point that they are unscrupulous. They¡¯re rude and inconsiderate.¡± Gillian smiled faintly and said in a helpless tone, ¡°Well, I¡¯m an elder sister, after all.¡± After hanging up the phone, Gillian originally wanted to go back and rest, but since she had promised Tracy, she decided to find another medicinal cuisine for her. The recipes were all with her grandfather. She didn¡¯t have them with her, so she had to find Isaac. Isaac had a special resting room and was having lunch. Seeing Gillianing over, he quickly waved and said happily, ¡°Come quickly and eat with me.¡± Ever since Olivia agreed to take over the Smith family, Isaac¡¯s mood had been lifted. Moreover, he had gotten over with the thing that he did not send Olivia back to the Taylor family when she was young. Without the guilt purged from his mind, his body was much stronger than before. Gillian sat opposite Isaac and subconsciously scooped food and soup for Isaac. She picked up some food for him and only picked up her bowl when he was almost done eating. She picked up a mouthful of food and put it into her mouth. It was filled with bitterness. Gillian thought back to the past. She was the most meticulous and considerate one. She took great care of her grandfather. She was always there for him when eating and would always fill his bowl with food. On the other hand, Olivia had never done all of this before. When she ate, she would only focus on herself and enjoy all the delicious dishes without leaving anything for Isaac. She always asked Ms. ke to make her favorite dishes and did not care about others. However, Olivia believed that Isaac only praised Olivia for being a filial girl and turned a blind eye to her own efforts. Thinking of this, Gillian could not help but sneer in her heart. How was Olivia filial? What did she do? Gillian swallowed the food in her mouth ada. over her words and said, ¡°Grandpa, do you see the news on Twitter?¡± ¡°What Twitter?¡± Isaac shook his head. ¡°How would I know that? That¡¯s something you young people y. I¡¯m too old to follow it.¡± Gillian put down her te with a serious expression and said, ¡°Grandpa, I have something important to tell you.¡± Isaac nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Gillian nced at Isaac and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Grandpa, you promise me you won¡¯t be angry if I tell you. You can¡¯t be angry.¡± Did something happen? With a nervous expression, Isaac stared at Gillian and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be angry.¡± Gillian frowned and looked worried. ¡°It¡¯s about Olivia. She made the Smith family¡¯s recipe public.¡± Isaac was stunned for a moment before he immediately refuted in a firm tone, ¡°Impossible, absolutely impossible!¡± Gillian was taken aback. She did not expect her grandfather to trust Olivia so much. He was still protecting her at this time! That was the Smith family¡¯s secret recipe. It didn¡¯t matter if the Smith family used it themselves, but Olivia made it public regardless of everything. Did she think that she owned the Smith family? Moreover, it was an indisputable fact that Olivia revealed the Smith family¡¯s secret recipe, but Isaac was actually protecting her! Resentment surged in Gillian¡¯s heart. She could barely suppress and anger in her heart as she roared at Isaac. She clenched her fists tightly, her fingertips sinking into her flesh, barely managing to maintain her rationality. Heh¡­ Gillian took out her phone, opened Twitter, and handed it to Isaac. Her eyes were filled with the joy of revenge. She could not wait to see Isaac¡¯s disappointed and angry expression. Didn¡¯t he favor Olivia? Since he trusted her and was so protective of her, Gillian would show the evidence in front of him and see how he would continue to protect her. ¡®Grandpa.¡± Gillian endured theplicated feelings in her heart and pointed at the trending topic. ¡°See, that¡¯s it.¡± Isaac put on his reading sses and held his phone with both hands. He took a closer look at it. Upon seeing the words ¡®seared salmon with herbed couscous, he instantly heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°This, he exined. ¡°This isn¡¯t the Smith family¡¯s recipe.¡± Then, he looked up at Gillian in confusion and exined, ¡°This is a medicinal cuisine that Olivia figured out herself. Have you forgotten that she figured it out because you were weak? This is Olivia¡¯s own recipe.¡± Isaac had thought it was a big deal, but it turned out to be seared salmon with herbed couscous. Isaac heaved a sigh of relief. He was freaked out just now. Although Olivia was the future head of the Smith family, he had never given the Smith family¡¯s secret recipe to Olivia. How could she know? Sure enough, anxiety made one lose his mind. He didn¡¯t even think of this and was actually on tenterhooks. Isaac reflected on himself, thinking that he shouldn¡¯t have doubted Olivia. Olivia was able toe up with such an amazing recipe as seared salmon with herbed couscous at the age of 12 and make the food and recipe work so well. How was it possible that she coveted the Smith family¡¯s recipe? The Smith family¡¯s recipes were all iplete and could not be used. They had to be verified one by one before they could be used. Unlike Isaac, who was rxed, Gillian was overwhelmed by hatred. At this moment, she was filled with anger and couldn¡¯t wait to bite Olivia to death. She even had the itch to grab Isaac¡¯s shoulder and shake him hard to wake him up. He was too biased! Gillian used Isaac of favoritism inwardly. That was the recipe of the Smith family. Even at a time like this, Isaac was still protecting Olivia. He remained calm when hearing that Olivia made the recipe public, saying that she was the one who created the prescription. Why! Gillian¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. Anger was surging over her. Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Olivia was sitting in the car, and the calm and rxed expression instantly disappeared, reced by coldness. Daniel was driving in front. Andrew was sitting on a child¡¯s safety seat with his head lowered. He had fallen asleep. The child was energetic, but he needed to replenish his energy. After ying for the entire afternoon, he was already exhausted, so he quickly fell into a deep sleep. Hence, no one noticed Olivia¡¯s expression. She propped her chin on her hand and leaned against the back of the seat. Her posture waszy and casual as if it was casual, but her light amber eyes wereplicated and unreadable. She looked straight out of the window, thinking about something. Daniel was in the front driving. As he held the steering wheel, he observed Olivia¡¯s expression through the rearview mirror. His expression was calm, and his movements were elegant and practiced. Seeing that Olivia didn¡¯t look well, he was not in a hurry to ask. Instead, he waited quietly for a moment. When she turned her head, he asked, ¡°Are you in a bad mood?¡± Olivia looked up indifferently and remained silent. Upon seeing this, Daniel gave a smile. His beautiful eyes curved like the crescent moon in the quiet night sky. Tapping his index finger on the steering wheel, he slowed down and parked the car by the side of the road. When he spoke again, his tone was a little more serious. ¡°You were not yourself at the Smith Cuisine Hall just now.¡± Daniel understood Olivia. She was not someone who usually rocked the boat. Even if Cynthia provoked her, Olivia would not make the recipe public rashly. This didn¡¯t seem like something that Olivia would do. A few years ago, when they first met, Olivia was only 18 years old. She was vivacious as a young girl and did not have much money on her, obliged to work part¨Ctime for a living. 15 But even so, she was still noble and extraordinary. She was like an aristocrat who had wandered among themoners, carrying with her an innate pride and nobility. ording to her original personality, if Cynthia messed with her, she would not even give Cynthia a look. She would let Ms. ke and Mr. Yanis deal with it. It was just like how ancient emperors dealt with things. There had long been courtiers and guards blocking those who caused trouble. They would not let those troublemakers have the chance to appear and be an eyesore to the emperor. It was just Cynthia. It was not worth Olivia¡¯s time and effort. She thought nothing of someone like Cynthia. However, it was very strange that Olivia confronted Cynthia today in the Smith Cuisine Hall. Unexpectedly, Daniel could sense something wrong with her. Olivia turned her eyes and looked over. Then, she lowered her eyes and raised her hand to support her forehead. She let out an imperceptible sigh, seemingly tired. After a long while, she said, ¡°That seared salmon with herbed couscous is the recipe I specially made for Gillian. It is a medicinal cuisine that works with food and can treat illnesses and conserve health.¡± At this point, she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and say in a self¨Cdeprecating tone, ¡°It took me three years to work it out and the draft was revised several times before it was finalized. I tried it myself, and my stomach was almost destroyed because of it. I didn¡¯t expect it to end up like this¡­¡± She treated Gillian as her biological sister. Olivia wanted to bond with her. She cared about her and was worried about her health and her results. She would give up almost anything Gillian wanted. As a result, Olivia was pushed off the cliff by Gillian, whom she treated as her family! The moment Olivia fell off the cliff, a trace of confusion came into her eyes. She was puzzled. If Gillian wanted the Smith family and wanted the This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. 125 hospital, she could just tell Olivia about it and Olivia would give them to her. Why did Gillian go through so much trouble to trick her to the top of the mountain and push her down? It was onlyter that Olivia slowly grew up and began to look at her rtionship with Gillian from an objective perspective that she understood the reason behind Gillian¡¯s actions. It was all because of her jealousy! The moment she was pushed off the mountain peak, Gillian roared, ¡°Why did Grandpa only pass on miraculous treatments of the Smith family to you? Why?¡± Why? Olivia¡¯s eyes flickered. She suddenly felt that it was ridiculous. The so¨Ccalled miraculous treatments of the Smith family were something the three of them had learned together. They had memorized the acupuncture points when they were young and personally practiced them when they were in their teens. Each of them had a set of silver needles. However, in the end, Olivia was the only one who mastered it. Gillian imed that Isaac was biased and did not pass on her miraculous treatments of the Smith family, but the truth was that Isaac had taught her long ago. It wasn¡¯t that Isaac didn¡¯t want to teach them, but they couldn¡¯t learn it at all! Because Olivia was the only one who had mastered miraculous treatments of the Smith family, Isaac had the idea of handing the Smith family to her. Before this, he doted on Gillian more than her and valued Jarron more. The sadness onlysted for a moment. Olivia quickly regained herposure. The unhappy things in the past wouldn¡¯t cast a shadow on her. It was just that she felt a little bitter when she thought about it asionally. Olivia turned to Andrew. The little guy was sleeping soundly. His face was pink and tender. When he closed his eyes, his eyshes were thick and curly. Andrew seemed to be dreaming. His red and moist little mouth smacked, and then he muttered softly, ¡°Olivia, you eat, you eat too.¡± Ballet¡¯s Making a5 vouchers He was actually thanking abour O¨¹vua even in his dreams. Olivia was shocked for a moment. Then, her heart softened and she felt a wave of happiness flooding her This was a wonderful and magical feeling¡± There was such a lle cure in the world, who liked her, was attached to her, and was thinking about her Looking at the little guy¡¯s sleeping face, Olivia felt so sweet as if a gust of happiness swept through her Perhaps Olivia gave too much attention to Andrew which made Daniel a little dissatisfied. Hu muttered and then uttered a cry of astonishment. Olivia subconsciously turned around. There was a hint of urgency in her eyes as she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?* Daniel said in a pitiful tone, ¡°There¡¯s something in my eyes. It hurts.¡± As he spoke, he turned his head around and faced Olivia. Olivia leaned over and gently pressed his lower eyelids with her fingertips. She then blew on them and asked with concern, ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± ¡°Yes¡± The man sounded aggrieved. ¡°Blow on them again.¡± Olivia lowered her head and carefully examined Daniel¡¯s eyes, where she did not find any sand or eyshes. She blew on them a few times, but it didn¡¯t work Daniel kept shouting ¡°Could it be that something has entered your eyes? Olivia frowned. With a worried look, she suggested. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡± Daniel shook his head and said with certainty. ¡°There is something in my eyes. I can feel it Look carefully and get closer¡­¡± He said thest few words in a whisper, carrying a hint of romance, which was so tempting Olivia began to see the light. She looked up suspiciously with a probing gaze and said, ¡®Are you. Umm* Before she could finish speaking, the back of her head was suddenly grabbed by arge hand. Before she could react, the handsome face in front of her suddenly erged, and then her lips felt hos Daniel¡¯s lips covered Olivia¡¯s and he kissed her lightly before moving away He was actually thinking about Olivia even in his dreams. Olivia was shocked for a moment. Then, her heart softened and she felt a wave of happiness flooding her. This was a wonderful and magical feeling! There was such a little cutie in the world, who liked her, was attached to her, and was thinking about her. Looking at the little guy¡¯s sleeping face, Olivia felt so sweet as if a gust of happiness swept through her. Perhaps Olivia gave too much attention to Andrew which made Daniel a little dissatisfied. Hu muttered and then uttered a cry of astonishment. Olivia subconsciously turned around. There was a hint of urgency in her eyes as she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Daniel said in a pitiful tone, ¡°There¡¯s something in my eyes. It hurts.¡± As he spoke, he turned his head around and faced Olivia. Olivia leaned over and gently pressed his lower eyelids with her fingertips. She then blew on them and asked with concern, ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The man sounded aggrieved. ¡°Blow on them again.¡± Olivia lowered her head and carefully examined Daniel¡¯s eyes, where she did not find any sand or eyshes. She blew on them a few times, but it didn¡¯t work. Daniel kept shouting. ¡°Could it be that something has entered your eyes?¡± Olivia frowned. With a worried look, she suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡± Daniel shook his head and said with certainty, ¡°There is something in my eyes. I can feel it. Look carefully and get closer¡­¡± He said thest few words in a whisper, carrying a hint of romance, which was so tempting. Olivia began to see the light. She looked up suspiciously with a probing gaze and said, ¡°Are you¡­ Um!¡± Before she could finish speaking, the back of her head was suddenly grabbed by arge hand. Before she could react, the handsome face in front of her suddenly erged, and then her lips felt hot. Daniel¡¯s lips covered Olivia¡¯s and he kissed her lightly before moving away. The leaned avan benne a low and hear is he was appring the face as he say W being at me in aur is geen looking in koche He leaned over. His voice was low and hoarse as if he was suppressing the heat in his body. ¡°Why weren¡¯t you looking at me? Am I not as good¨Clooking as Andrew, huh?¡± Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Olivia was stunned for a moment before her face instantly turned blushed. The space was so close that almost their noses would collide. The ambiance rose up and crackled like a matchstick that would burn with a stoke. It could get ignited right away. A sense of soft numbness spread from her lips to her waist. Olivia¡¯s entire body went limp. At this moment, Daniel was like a prisoner who had broken free. His eyes were ming with desire as he looked at Olivia with a gaze that wanted to devour her. It had been five years, 1,825 days, 43,800 hours, 2,628,000 minutes, and 1,576,800,000 seconds! Daniel couldn¡¯t imagine how he endured such a long time. It was like an Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. eon. The longing had long been carved into his bones. It was deep and seeped into his bones. With every breath he took, the longing increased. If it weren¡¯t for the fact Andrew was here, he would have stripped her down and surrounded her body. Only by fusing her into his bones and blood would the endless ck space in his heart be filled. Olivia looked up unintentionally and saw Daniel¡¯s eyes. She was shocked! His eyes were filled with thirst, hope, and longing. They were overflowing with desire. ¡°Daniel, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Olivia looked up. For the first time, confusion appeared in her calm eyes for the first time. At the same time, her heart kept beating. The affection in Daniel¡¯s eyes was too strong, so emotional that she was afraid that she could not bear it. She ced her fingertips on Daniel¡¯s cheek. Olivia wanted to say something, but at that moment, her phone suddenly rang. Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling The sudden ringing brought Daniel back to his senses. He closed his eyes and suppressed his tumultuous feelings. He warned himself that it was not the time yet. Livy had already forgotten about him. He had to take it slow and not scare her. Daniel regained his rationality and turned around, leaning back in his seat dejectedly. He pursed his lips and chuckled. It seemed he would lose his wits and get out of control before this woman. Daniel heaved a sigh of relief. When he opened his eyes again, the vision had already regained rity. He had already waited for five years. There was no need to rush. He was willing to wait for Livy to fall in love with him again! The call was from Amelia. Olivia looked at the caller ID. She frowned slightly and picked it up. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Olivia?¡± Amelia¡¯s voice was a little nervous. Her tone was slightly trembling. ¡°Yes. Olivia¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Amelia did not seem to know how to talk to her. She didn¡¯t have the demeanor of a noblewoman, speaking fast and anxiously as if somebody was holding a knife against her neck. ¡°This weekend is your grandfather¡¯s 80th birthday.¡± ¡°I got it.¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up.¡± Before she could continue, the other side had already left. Amelia was stunned for a moment. She was holding her phone and stared at it in a daze. Maddie happened to push the door open and enter at this moment. She was holding two cups of coffee. Seeing Amelia staring at her phone in a daze, a shaft of light shed across her eyes. Maddie asked, ¡°Have you called Olivia?¡± Amelia nodded, looking like she was out of her mind. Maddie took a sip of coffee before continuing to ask, ¡°What did she say? Is sheing or not?¡± Amelia frowned and said in an uncertain tone, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. She only said that she knew it. She didn¡¯t say whether she wasing or not,¡± -5 vouchers ¡°She must be angry with you,¡± Maddie said firmly. ¡°It¡¯s Friday today. Dad¡¯s birthday is in two days. Why didn¡¯t you tell her earlier? Now she doesn¡¯t have time to prepare a gift.¡± Seeing that her sister was ming her, Amelia looked aggrieved and defended herself. ¡°I forgot. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± ¡°Oh my god, how could you say that?¡± Maddie was so angry that her chest. heaved. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to be a mother? If you cared about her a little, you wouldn¡¯t have forgotten such an important thing. Why didn¡¯t you forget to tell Emma?¡± Speaking of Emma, Maddie¡¯s tone became more serious. ¡°You have to remember that Olivia is your real daughter. Emma is adopted.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. I know.¡± Amelia sounded impatient. She hated such a banal theory about blood. So what if Emma was an adopted daughter? To Amelia, Emma was her biological daughter! Maddie was upset about Amelia¡¯s impatient expression. Seeing that she was stubborn and impervious to other voices, she sighed and softened her tone. ¡°I¡¯m not saying that Emma is not a good girl. I also love Emma very much. Indeed, all these years, Emma has always been staying with you. But you can¡¯t choose between your kids. Even if you can¡¯t treat them. equally, at least you have to act like that. ¡°Olivia has been adrift outside without a family for nearly 20 years. She suffered a lot. As her mother, you have to take care of her, understand her, and educate her,¡± Maddie advised earnestly. ¡°I know, I know. I want to care about her.¡± Speaking of this, Amelia still felt aggrieved. At first, she really wanted to treat Olivia well. She wanted to find an etiquette mentor for her, give her some shares, and pick up a good husband for her. However, Olivia did not appreciate her efforts at all. Sheined, ¡°Maddie, you don¡¯t know her. She is a strange girl. She¡¯s conceited and inferior. She¡¯s not obedient at all. She takes advantage of her beauty to hang around with Ethan and seduce the man Emma likes. Now, she¡¯s with Daniel. That¡¯s unbelievable. What a shame to our family.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Maddie frowned. Amelia sighed. ¡°To tell you the truth, I do have a barrier against Olivia. Previously, because I misunderstood that she harmed Emma before, I wanted to teach her a lesson. However, when I found out that she had been learning the violin and writing songs, I changed my mind. I tried to ease the rtionship with her and find a good marriage for her.¡± ¡°Then do it,¡± Maddie said. ¡°Just do it? You thought it was an easy job to find a man for her?¡± Disdain shed across Amelia¡¯s eyes. She believed that Olivia had no self¨Crespect. She seduced Ethan, then Ryan, and now Daniel. This was not what a decentdy would do. Every new man was in a higher status than the previous one. It was obvious that Olivia was utterly a naughty gold digger. She was greedy and overreached herself. She was an ugly duckling who was dreaming about bing a swan one day. And the way she realized her dream was through targeting a better man. Did she know who Daniel was? Even if Olivia had been raised in the Taylor family and had never been lost since she was young, she still couldn¡¯t deserve to be Mr. Sullivan, not to mention the current Olivia in reality. Amelia knew what his father¨Cinw was up to. They did not expect Olivia to marry into the Sullivan family properly. They just wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to build a rtionship with Daniel, with the Sullivan family. As for Olivia, no one cared about her feelings or future, not to mention. whether Daniel would treat her well. Amelia was confident that she was a good mother. Anyway, normal families would abandon their daughter if she behaved like Olivia. But Amelia was still trying to find a decent husband for her. Thinking of this, Amelia suddenly said, ¡°Maddie, do you still remember Mr. Sampson, that painter?¡± It took Maddie a moment to realize that Amelia wanted Olivia to marry Mr. Sampson. She immediately frowned. ¡°That¡¯s not appropriate, right? Mr. Sampson has already been divorced three times, and he¡¯s also ten years older.¡± Amelia felt that it was a very suitable match. The age was not a problem at all as long as he could treat her well. As for divorce, Olivia was not a clean sheet, too. She was also hanging around with three men. That¡¯s perfect. Most importantly, Mr. Sampson was a famous painter. He needed to walk around the world to sketch, so he could take Olivia away. Amelia did not know how to get along with this daughter. Anyway, she did not like her either. Out of sight, out of mind. Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Chapter 124 After Maddie left, Emma immediately went to Amelia¡¯s room and asked tentatively, ¡°Mom, why is Aunt here? What¡¯s going on?¡± Amelia was still in a daze. She was stunned for a moment before replying, ¡°It¡¯s about your grandfather¡¯s birthday. I forgot to tell Olivia. She came to remind me of that.¡± No surprise! Emma¡¯s eyes shed with malice. her fingertips dug into her palm tightly, barely maintaining her expression to prevent herself from losing herposure. She lowered her head to hide her eyes so that Amelia would not notice anything wrong. All these years, she had tried her best to please Amelia and the Green family. She tried her best to be a considerate daughter and treat Amelia as her biological mother and the Green family as her family. In the end, she was still inferior to Olivia. Why! It¡¯s not fair! Emma was indignant. Her dark eyes were filled with resentment. She had done so much. She cared about Amelia and her grandparents. She called them every week. She gave them gifts every festival and often visited them. But this was how they treated her! After more than ten years of living together, she still couldn¡¯t hold a candle to Olivia, a woman whom nobody met even now! Emma¡¯s heart was filled with indignance. She hated the heartless Green family and the appearance of Olivia. She felt that her sincerity for so many years had been in vain. The Green family was simply a bunch of jerks who were not worth her caring. It took almost all of her willpower to suppress the anger in her heart. She forced a smile with all her energy and said in a guilty tone, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s all my fault. I should have reminded you earlier.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that! My girl, how can I me you? It¡¯s my mistake. I have a bad memory now. It¡¯s not your problem.¡± Amelia patted Emma¡¯s hand and thought to herself, ¡°The daughter living together is an angel who¡¯s better.¡± Emma¡¯s eyes were dark. She had expected that Amelia would belittle Olivia and refuse her toe. But she only said that she had a bad memory. It turned out that she really nned to bring Olivia to the birthday banquet. After all, she was not her daughter and nobody could deny this fact. Amelia did not care about her at all. It¡¯s her grandfather¡¯s birthday, so Ethan would definitely attend. If he met Olivia, he must discover the truth that she set Olivia up. Thinking of this, Emma panicked. She could not let Ethan know that she had framed Olivia. ¡°Mom.¡± Emma seemed to be implying something. ¡°Is Oliviaing? It feels like she doesn¡¯t have any affection for the Taylor family or the Green family?¡± Amelia frowned. That girl was indeed indifferent and did not have any kinship in her heart. If not for Liam¡¯s call, she would not havee to the Taylor family. As for the Green family, she had not even mentioned a visit. It had been almost half a year since she returned, but she had not even seen the Green family in person. The more she thought about it, the more frustrated she became. Amelia¡¯s tone was a little dissatisfied. ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t care.¡± Seeing this, Emma¡¯s mood became brighter. She leaned closer to Amelia and hugged her arm. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s Olivia¡¯s fault for noting, but we have to be well¨Cprepared so that other families won¡¯t misunderstand us.¡± She talked like she cared about Olivia, ¡°She probably doesn¡¯t have much. money and never knows a designer. It¡¯s Grandpa¡¯s birthday two dayster. She definitely won¡¯t have time to prepare a good dress. I still have a few gowns. Why don¡¯t I give them to her?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so kind, my good girl.¡± Amelia felt warm. The more she looked at Emma, the more she loved this considerate daughter. She raised her hand and scratched her nose. ¡°I know you¡¯re a good girl, but your gowns are all haute couture by international designers. They haven¡¯t been worn yet. They¡¯re brand new. It¡¯s a waste to let her wear them.¡± 2/1 10 At this point, Amelia paused for a moment. When she thought of the scene where Olivia was wearing a white T¨Cshirt and ck pants, she felt disgusted. ¡°A good dress needs a good owner. Olivia doesn¡¯t know fashion. at all. It¡¯s a waste for her to wear those custom¨Cmade gowns. Why don¡¯t you keep them yourself?¡± ¡°But what about Olivia?¡± Emma sounded worried. ¡°I don¡¯t think she has a suitable gown. If she doesn¡¯t have one, she won¡¯t even be able to enter the banquet. That would be so embarrassing!¡± An image conjured up in Amelia¡¯s mind. As the master¡¯s granddaughter, Olivia would get blocked outside because she did not have a suitable gown. That¡¯s a joke. No, she couldn¡¯t let that happen. Amelia said, ¡°You should have some old clothes over there. Let her wear your old gown.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Emma nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll get the servants to pack up a few more clothes for her selection.¡± ¡°She must be overjoyed!¡± Ameliaughed. ¡°Your wardrobe is just like a treasure ind. She probably has never seen such expensive clothes before.¡± With that, Amelia made a call to Olivia. Olivia had already returned home. It was not the apartment near the school, but the Smith family¡¯s mansion in Evervale. Since she had decided to take over the Smith family, she should learn to handle its businesses. The Smith family¡¯s mansion had been left idle for many years. Only some maids and nannies had been living here to watch over it. Now that the new owner had arrived, the mansion seemed to get revitalized, and all the servants were smiling at her arrival. Olivia was reclining on the sofa with her eyes lowered. Her posture waszy. She was enjoying a rare moment of leisure. In the spacious cloakroom, ke was leading the servants to pick out gowns for Olivia. These clothes were all newly made by the Smith family¡¯s workshop. These handmade clothes were the epitome of exquisite skills and the current modern youthful style. ¡°Miss Olivia, how about this one? Do you like it?¡± ke picked out a it vouchers modified ivory gown, with dark white stripes embroidered on it. At first look, people would think that it was a pure¨Ccolored gown. When they got closer, they would discover the amazing embroidery. This gown was madest year. It took five top embroiderers three years toplete the work. Such a gown could no longer be called a dress, but a work of art, a masterpiece, and a priceless treasure. A few years ago, the Sotheby¡¯s had auctioned off a gown that cost an astronomical sum of 550 thousand dors. Half a million dors just for a gown! That gown was made by three of those five top embroiderers. Olivia leaned against the sofa. When she heard this, she causally raised her eyelids and said expressionlessly, ¡°It¡¯s too simple.¡± ¡°What about this one?¡± ke picked out another one. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Olivia bent down. It was hard to tell if she was happy or angry. ¡°Not good.¡± ¡°Look at this.¡± ke chose more than ten gowns. Some were traditional designs and some met current fashion trends. Every one of these clothes could make Evervale¡¯s socialites scream in surprise. However, in Olivia¡¯s eyes, these were just ordinary clothes. She had seen these things quite often when she was young. Not a piece of them could attract her eyes. At this moment, Olivia received a call from Amelia. Amelia¡¯s tone was colored by condescension. You don¡¯t have any suitable gowns over there, right? Emma has a few old clothes. Come here and take themter. They are all good gowns. You must be spoiled for choices when you see them. Remember, just take one. Emma is a kind girl and this is her idea. She shares them with you but you can¡¯t go too far Good gowns? That¡¯s funny! Olivia held the phone in one hand and fiddled with the ivory gown with the other. she suddenly chuckled. Thank you for your kindness, but t don¡¯t need it.¡± Without waiting for Amelia¡¯s response, she hung up right Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Amelia did not expect that Olivia would reject her so decisively. She was stunned for a moment. Her face turned ashen, and her hands trembled in anger. ¡°This Olivia is so disrespectful to me!¡± She mmed her phone on the floor. A cloud of warning settled over her features. Emma carefully picked up the phone and observed the look on her mother¡¯s face. Then, she asked in a soft voice, ¡°Does Olivia think that the clothes are too old¨Cfashioned, so she doesn¡¯t want them? I still have¡­¡± Before Emma could finish the sentence, Amelia suddenly interrupted her in a harsh tone. ¡°What an ungrateful brat! Don¡¯t bother with her. Let her make a fool of herself tomorrow.¡± Amelia was so angry that her head was spinning. A swell of irritation vibrated in her chest as if it would burst through her lungs. After sitting on the sofa for a long while, she finally cooled off. Amelia regained her senses and turned to gaze at Emma, thinking, ¡°Olivia would definitely make a fool of herself and embarrass both the Green and the Taylor families the day after tomorrow. Therefore, Emma could not make a mistake. To salvage our reputation ruined by Olivia, Emma has to be the star of the event.¡± Thinking of that, Amelia said, ¡°I heard that Mr. Abel Dubois is in Evervale these days. He has designed a unique diamond gown which is currently on exhibit in the country. I¡¯ll contact himter to buy the dress.¡± ¡°Abel? A diamond gown?¡± Emma¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, and her heart was beating fast. ¡°Is Mom talking about the dress named Angel? It¡¯s a unique white¨Ccolored long train diamond gown which costs several millions of dors.¡± It was the first time Emma wanted a piece of apparel so desperately. She had never worn such an expensive gown before. It wasn¡¯t that Emma couldn¡¯t afford it, but it wasn¡¯t worth it. Several millions of dors could buy a luxury car or a mansion. Using that much money to buy a garment that she would only wear a few times was a bit extravagant for her. Moreover, these kinds of dresses were normally created by designers to participate inpetitions and not for sale. To buy one, other than money, one also needed connections. ¡°Mom.¡± Emma tried to control her slightly trembling voice. ¡°Isn¡¯t it too. morous? I¡­ ¡°How can it be too morous?¡± Amelia looked at Emma fondly. ¡°Not matter how expensive the gown is, my daughter is worthy of it.¡± Amelia¡¯s voice became gentle. She stroked Emma¡¯s head lovingly and said with sorrow, ¡°My Emma has suffered. Ever since Olivia is back, you haven¡¯t had a single day of peace. You put up with everything and yield in every way. Even Ethan Turner was stolen from you. It¡¯s really been hard on you.¡± Emma threw herself into Amelia¡¯s arms, her eyes moist and her voice choked, like an aggrieved little girl. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not afraid of hardship. Even if you want me to go back to the orphanage, I¡¯m willing to. I¡¯m just afraid that you don¡¯t want me.¡± ¡°Silly girl.¡± Upon hearing this, Amelia¡¯s heart ached. ¡°How can I not want you? You¡¯re my daughter.¡± Afterforting Emma, Amelia called Abel and requested to buy the dress. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Abel agreed without hesitation. Amelia was delighted. ¡°That¡¯s great. My daughter is going to wear Angel to her grandfather¡¯s birthday party the day after tomorrow. Can youe over and help with the fitting?¡± Much like haute couture clothing, the unique dress required the designer to fit it personally. Amelia thought that since Abel had agreed to sell the gown to her so readily, he woulde over to help with the fitting and make necessary alterations. But unexpectedly, the designer rejected her. ¡°Why?¡± Amelia was surprised. Top fashion designers like Abel were very particr about their works and pursued perfection in every detail. Under normal circumstances, Abel would engage in extendedmunication with the buyer and make multiple alterations. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Mrs. Taylor. I should alter the gown ording to your daughter¡¯s size, but I¡¯m really not avable these days,¡± Abel said apologetically, ¡°You really don¡¯t have time?¡± Amelia frowned in confusion. ¡°I thought your exhibition was over?¡± Abel smiled, unable to hide the joy in his voice. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not about the exhibition. I¡¯m making a gown for a distinguisheddy these days. Coincidentally, she will also be attending a party the day after tomorrow. So I¡¯m sorry, I really can¡¯t find the time.¡± ¡°A distinguisheddy?¡± Amelia looked puzzled and couldn¡¯t understand for a designer, what could be more important than his own creation? Amelia was about to make an issue out of it, but Abel seemed to have anticipated her actions and spoke first. ¡°I know this is my fault. Mrs. Taylor, if you¡¯re not satisfied, you can choose not to buy the gown.¡± ¡°No, no, no.¡± Amelia was anxious and immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. Mr. Dubois, you can go ahead with your work. As for the gown, I still want it.¡± Abel nodded. ¡°Alright, my assistant will contact youter and send Angel to the Taylor family. I have something to attend to here, so I¡¯ve got to go.¡± Without waiting for Amelia¡¯s response, he hung up. Olivia was standing in front of the mirror, trying on clothes. When she saw Abel walking over, she cast a nce at him, then quickly averted her gaze and looked at herself in the mirror. ¡°This gown looks great. It suits you perfectly.¡± Abel¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration. Olivia frowned slightly. ¡°It¡¯s too sexy.¡± Abel looked at it and examined the details before saying, ¡°I can alter it.¡± ¡°Will that be too much trouble?¡± Olivia hesitated. He saw that Abel seemed to be very busy on the phone. ¡°No trouble at all.¡± Abel shook his head and looked at Olivia. His tone was sincere. ¡°I¡¯ve freed up my schedule these two days to serve you.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that gown on exhibit?¡± Olivia recalled that Abel had a gown named Angel which was on disy. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re talking about Angel?¡± Abel¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°It has 10:56] Billionares Missing Darling been sold.¡± ¡°Sold?¡± Olivia raised her eyebrows slightly in surprise. Abel nodded. ¡°Angel was specially designed for you. Since you don¡¯t need it, there¡¯s no point in exhibiting it.¡± Abel sounded nonchnt as if he was talking about a piece of trash. Meanwhile, Emma was talking to L on the phone in her room. Her face was red and she was extremely excited. ¡°L, L, do you know? I bought the gown, Angel!¡± L was lying on the bed, watching dramas listlessly. After hearing Emma¡¯s words, she sprang up and shouted in excitement. ¡°What did you say? What did you say? Say it again. What did you buy?¡± Emma took a deep breath and steadied her emotions. Her lips trembled slightly as she said, ¡°Angel, I¡¯ve bought Angel!¡± ¡°Oh, my goodness!¡± L eximed. ¡°Where is it? Where is it? I want to see it and touch it.¡± L pleaded, ¡°Emma, my dear Emma, can you let me try it on? Just for a minute.¡± Emma leaned against the sofa with a proud expression and paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Okay, just one minute.¡± ¡°Ah, ah!¡± There was another round of exmations. L was exhrated. ¡°Emma, you¡¯re so incredible and amazing. Angel is not for sale, right? I remember Abel saying that the gown is a gift from him to an angel. I can¡¯t believe he sold it not long after he said that.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Emma shook her head. Her eyes flickered as if she had thought of something happy. She raised her chin slightly with acent expression. ¡°Perhaps Abel thinks that I am an angel?¡± The gown that no one else could buy was now in her possession. The gown that an internationally renowned designer had said was designed for an angel would be worn by her. Thinking about how she was going to knock everyone¡¯s sock off with the gown and attract envious or jealous gazes, Emma felt ted. Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Amelia was one of the Green family members, so she arrived very early at the event. Emma followed behind her mother, disying a graceful demeanor. Her slender neck was as elegant as that of a white swan. When she arrived, she instantly attracted many admiring eyes. There were people who gasped and covered their mouths as they eximed softly, ¡°Oh my god, the gown she¡¯s wearing is Mr. Abel¡¯s Angel. It has just been disyed to the public, and she¡¯s wearing it now. The Taylor family really showers her with love.¡± As more and more guests arrived, more and more gazes fell on Emma. All of them were captivated by her unresistible charm. ¡°This must be the eldest daughter of the Taylor family. She¡¯s so beautiful. She¡¯s even prettier than a celebrity,¡± someone murmured. Suddenly, the person beside him tugged on his wrist and said in a low voice, ¡°She¡¯s the younger daughter. The eldest is Olivia. The Taylor family has just found Olivia and reunited with her recently.¡± ¡°Oh, right.¡± The person suddenly realized it. ¡°I almost forgot. I just attended Miss Olivia¡¯s wee party earlier this year. That¡¯s strange. Mrs. Taylor and Miss Emma are both here. Why hasn¡¯t Miss Taylor arrived yet? The Green family is her maternal family.¡± ¡°Well, I guess they¡¯re probably too ashamed to bring her out,¡± someone sneered. ¡°I heard that compared to Miss Emma, Miss Olivia is distinctly inferior to her sister. She can¡¯t hold a candle to Miss Emma.¡± ¡°Of course. Miss Emma graduated from a top university overseas and worked at the United Nations before. She established her own beauty brand when she was just a teenager. On the other hand, Miss Olivia grew up away from her family, having no money or resources. How can she possiblypare to Miss Emma?¡± When Emma heard everyone praising her and disparaging Olivia, her eyes sparkled with pride. ¡°In the 19 years before Olivia came into the picture, I¡¯ve always been the center of everyone¡¯s attention. Even among the many socialites, I always stand out. 1.5 14561 ¡°My life is supposed to be like that.¡± 15 vouchers Emma¡¯s eyes suddenly turned grim when she thought about it. There was a hint of resentment on her face. ¡°It¡¯s all Olivia¡¯s fault. She¡¯s a bitch! Why did shee back? She threatens my position and takes away the Taylor family¡¯s assets. Apart from that, she also captures Ethan¡¯s attention.¡± Emma had endured enough. From that day onwards, she would put Olivia down and trample on her, making her disappearpletely from the upper ss. Amelia was busy entertaining the guests at the side. Most of them were her close acquaintances and shared a degree of closeness with her. However, closeness did not mean that their rtionship was based on emotional connections and mutual respect. Rich women like them lived their lives in constant Theypeted against each other all the time. ¡°By the way, Amelia, where is your eldest daughter? The one called Olivia,¡± A woman asked. appearing somewhat puzzled. A woman next to her chimed in and teased Amelia. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t bear to bring her out? Why are you hiding your daughter? Are you worried that we¡¯ll say something bad about her?¡± Hearing them talking about Olivia, Amelia¡¯s face stiffened. When she thought about Olivia¡¯s simple sportswear and casual shoes, wearing not a single piece of branded clothing, she felt embarrassed. She forced a smile and said. ¡°Olivia is shy.¡± ¡°I can imagine that.¡± Another woman immediately added, ¡°She¡¯s probably not used to such a big asion and feeling nervous.¡± Her tone sounded friendly, but her words were mean. ¡°How would a girl raised by a humble family know what the life of the upper ss is like? She probably doesn¡¯t even know any etiquette. I know an etiquette teacher. Amelia, would you want to hire one for Olivia?¡± This is so humiliating. Amelia had never been so ashamed in her life Ever since she was young, she had always been the most dazzling and envied person among her best friends. Unexpectedly, when she was old, she was being shamed because of her daughter. An evil thought suddenly appeared in Amelia¡¯s mind. She wished Olivia was dead. ¡°If she were dead, I wouldn¡¯t be embarrassed by her. If she were dead, she would always be as innocent and cute as when she was five years old and wouldn¡¯t bring disgrace to me. ¡°Why didn¡¯t she just die?¡± Amelia gnashed her teeth. Just as she was seething with resentment, a sudden exmation could be heard at the door. The attendees of the birthday party were all prominent figures in Evervale. Even if they were in shock, they would maintain their One could imagine how shocked everyone was that they could help eximing. ¡°Has an important guest arrived?¡± Amelia wondered. She looked at the door. The other women also directed their gazes at the Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. entrance. Under the dim lights, a tall and slender woman slowly walked in. She moved against the light, like a gracefuldy who had stepped out of a ssical painting. There was no makeup on her face. Her bright eyes, pearl¨Clike teeth, and radiant skin required no cosmetics to enhance them. She was also not wearing any essories. Her medium¨Clength hair was casually tucked behind her ear. It revealed an exquisite round ear. Under the contrast of her dark¨Cbrown hair, her earlobes gleamed white. She was dressed in an apricot slim¨Cfit dress. There were no decorations on it, but as she moved, it seemed as though a golden mist was emanating from her, and it was dazzling. Shemanded everyone¡¯s attention She was so stunning. It was hard to say exactly what was beautiful about her, but people couldn¡¯t take their eyes off her. After a while, a woman beside Amelia finally looked away. She covered her chest and mouth and eximed, ¡°Who is thisdy? She has such a strong presence, like¡­¡± ¡°Like a queen,¡± someone answered. Everyone looked at each other and lowered their heads silently. They thought that only a queen would possess such a powerful presence. These women were used to seeing fine things. They had sophisticated taste and high aesthetic standards. They were amazed by Emma because of the gown. But they were impressed by that woman¡¯s beauty purely because of her own beauty. Even though Angel was morous, Emma couldn¡¯t carry the gown well. It didn¡¯t tter her. Instead, the dress made her look like a stic mannequin. The first thing other people noticed was the gown. They would only look at Emma afterward. However, the woman before them was different. No one paid any attention to her clothes and essories at all. They could only see her. ¡°Who is this?¡± Everyone regained their senses and began to wonder about the woman¡¯s identity. ¡°She¡¯s so gorgeous. Oh my god, I waspletely in awe just now.¡± ¡°No, no, she¡¯s more than being gorgeous. Gorgeous can¡¯t describe her beauty at all. She has a unique charisma. The strong impact makes me feel like I¡¯m about to die.¡± The beautiful woman¡¯s arrival sparked a heated discussion. Even the women beside Amelia began to discuss softly who that was. Only Amelia had aplicated expression on her face. After being in a trance for a moment, she muttered, ¡°Olivia.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Her voice was so soft that no one around her could hear her clearly. Ameliaposed herself and said in a clear voice, ¡°She¡¯s Olivia.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Olivia?¡± ¡°It is Olivia?¡± ¡°The country pumpkin who had been raised away from her family for 18 years? The ignorant who had just been found?¡± Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Emma and a few of her friends stood there. The moment Olivia appeared, her originally proud expression shattered, and she couldn¡¯t believe it. Olivia! It was her again! Emma suddenly tightened her grip on the small bag in her hand and lowered her head to hide the expression in her eyes. However, no matter how hard she tried to control herself, her body could not help but tremble slightly. She should have been the center of attention. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org However, the appearance of Olivia ruined everything. Jealousy spread from the bottom of her heart like a poisonous snake, making Emma¡¯s entire body twist. ¡°She¡¯s as dazzling as a diamond. No wonder Daniel likes her so much,¡± L mumbled as if she was obsessed with Olivia. Her eyes were infatuated. As soon as she finished speaking, two sharp gazes shot straight at her. L felt a chill down her spine. She looked at Emma and ine and quickly changed her words. ¡°She just has a pretty face. In terms of beauty, there are many female celebrities in the entertainment industry. We don¡¯t win with our looks at all. We rely on our inner strength.¡± Afterforting Emma, L continued tofort ine. ¡°E, you don¡¯t have to care about Olivia. Her background is not as good as yours. No matter how good¨Clooking she is, it¡¯s useless. Mrs. Sullivan won¡¯t let her marry into the Sullivan family.¡± At this point, she chuckled. ¡°Mrs. Sullivan will be here soon. At that time, she will definitely look down on Olivia and might even embarrass Olivia.¡± Hearing this, the girls felt much better. They chuckled and looked at Olivia mockingly. So what if Olivia was good¨Clooking? Her background was her original sin. Without the refinement of the elite aristocracy, even if one was good¨Clooking and able to get into a prestigious school, their perspective would undoubtedly be narrow. With such an uncultured background, the Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling upper¨Css society wouldn¡¯t even give them a second nce. Thinking of this, Emma¡¯s face became smug again, and a hint of arrogance shed across her eyes. One wrong step and every step would be wrong. Olivia would never be able to catch up to her. A gentle smile appeared on Emma¡¯s face. She lifted the hem of her dress. slightly with her fingertips and walked toward Olivia. ¡°Let¡¯s go and greet my sister.¡± The girls cooperated and walked toward Olivia with meaningful smiles on their faces. At this moment, Olivia was standing beside Amelia. She nodded slightly and greeted Amelia. Her attitude seemed respectful, but there was a faint sense of alienation. Amelia was stunned. She was very surprised by Olivia¡¯s actions. She never thought that Olivia would walk toward her immediately. In the previous few encounters, Olivia had always been cold to her. Olivia rarely got close to her and kept a certain distance from her. However, there was an indescribableplicated emotion in Olivia¡¯s coldness as if she was filled with anticipation. But today, Olivia was different. That indescribable andplicated emotion disappeared. She no longer treated Amelia coldly and indifferently. Instead, she treated Amelia with respect. However, for some reason, Amelia felt a bone¨Cchilling cold. It was as if something had beenpletely lost. In the past, although Olivia was cold to her, she was special because Olivia was not close to her alone. Her emotions wereplicated. However, now, Olivia respected her, but this respect was the same as everyone else¡¯s. Amelia was no longer special. She had be like everyone else. She originally wanted to ask Olivia about her gown, but for some reason, she held back the words she wanted to say. At this moment, it was as if Amelia truly knew Olivia for the first time. 2.5 15 vouchers In her opinion, Olivia was probably introverted, not good at socializing, with a touch of awkwardness and a sense of inferiority and sensitivity. She also carried a bit of arrogance as a scientific researcher. Additionally, she was like someone who had been sheltered andcked exposure to the world, making her easily intimidated. However, the current Olivia seemed to be very good at socializing. She just stood there gently and nodded slightly, but her aura was fully released and suppressed everyone. Even the wealthydies around her, who had been through a lot, were suppressed by her aura. Olivia nodded and greeted Amelia, showing Amelia respect as her birth mother without withholding or adding even the slightest bit. That was all. Coincidentally, Emma walked over and hugged Amelia¡¯s arm affectionately. The smile on her face was gentle. ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re so beautiful today.¡± Amelia¡¯s previously empty heart was instantly filled and fulfilled by the presence of Emma. She turned to look at the daughter whom she was proud of and was very satisfied. The other noblewomen also came back to their senses and sized up Olivia. When they got closer, they realized that the dress Olivia was wearing looked inconspicuous, but it was verypatible and beautiful. It was luxurious but did not overshadow others or conceal her own beauty. ¡°This dress is really beautiful. Is it a new product from some brand?¡± a richdy said. Another richdy beside her added, ¡°Yes, why haven¡¯t I seen it in the new product list? What brand is it? Is it Chanel?¡± Olivia did not care much about clothing brands. She had people around her who handled these things. When she heard everyone¡¯s question, a hint of doubt shed across her eyes. ¡°Chanel?¡± Emma saw her confusion and the mockery in her eyes intensified. She covered her mouth and said, ¡°No way, Olivia. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even know Chanel.¡± 15 vouchers The others also eximed in surprise. They felt that Olivia was such a country bumpkin. Amelia¡¯s body stiffened. Feeling the ridicule of the people around her, she felt ashamed and embarrassed. Olivia was too disgraceful. She didn¡¯t even know about Chanel. Someone refused to give up and asked, ¡°Ms. Taylor, you haven¡¯t answered which brand your dress is.¡± Olivia took in everyone¡¯s mocking and disdainful gazes. She looked at the noblewoman in front of her and felt that it was ridiculous. It was just a brand. Was it worth it? With a slightly puzzled expression, she shook her head and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s not a brand. It¡¯s just a gift from an old friend.¡± ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s clothes from a tailor¡¯s stall.¡± Upon hearing this, a richdy immediately covered her mouth andughed. The others responded one after another. Someone even pointed at Amelia and said, ¡°Hey, Amelia, you¡¯re too stingy. Why can¡¯t your eldest daughter even afford a gown?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She even went to the tailor¡¯s stall to sew clothes. Amelia, why didn¡¯t you check?¡± Amelia gritted her teeth and red at Olivia. Olivia did not bring her any glory and only brought her pain and embarrassment. It wasn¡¯t like Olivia didn¡¯t have money. It was fine even if she bought an ordinary branded gown. Why did Olivia have to wear clothes that didn¡¯t even have a brand to embarrass her? Amelia was so angry that her body was trembling. She felt that her pride was being stepped on ruthlessly. If Emma had not supported her, she would have rushed forward and pped Olivia hard. Unlike Amelia¡¯s embarrassment, Emma¡¯s eyes were filled with pleasant surprise. Previously, when she was suppressed by Olivia, she thought that the gown Olivia was wearing was a masterpiece. She did not expect it to be sewn by a tailor. She was so excited that her hands were trembling. She forced herself to calm down and said kindly, ¡°Olivia, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier that you didn¡¯t have a gown? I still have a spare gown here. Take it and wear it.¡± Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Chapter 128 The gown Emma was talking about was a pink tutu. The style was very gaudy. She had specially brought it over today to find an opportunity for Olivia to change into it. Unexpectedly, the timing was just right. The birthday banquet had just begun, but Olivia could already change into it. Yes, yes. After hearing Emma¡¯s words, Amelia quickly reacted. Before everyone arrived, Olivia should quickly change her gown so that she wouldn¡¯t embarrass herself. She hurriedly said, ¡°Olivia, follow Emma to the room upstairs and change your clothes.¡± ¡°Change?¡± Olivia lowered her eyes slightly. Her gaze stopped on Amelia¡¯s face for two seconds, and her eyes were filled with confusion. ¡°Why should I change my clothes?¡± She felt that the gown she was wearing was very good. It was a gown that Abel had designed for three years and had never been revealed to anyone. Everything was ording to her preferences. Olivia really liked this dress. Amelia was about to go crazy. Why didn¡¯t this girl have any self¨Cesteem at all? Didn¡¯t she feel embarrassed? Amelia took a deep breath and barely managed to calm herself down. ¡°What kind of asion is this? How can you mess around? You can¡¯t wear all kinds of messy clothes here. Hurry up and change. Don¡¯t be ungrateful.¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Emma patted Amelia¡¯s back tofort her. ¡°Olivia might not know the rules of the upper¨Css banquet. I¡¯ll tell her slowlyter. She¡¯ll understand.¡± Amelia¡¯s anger had been suppressed, but when she heard Emma¡¯s words, it was instantly ignited again. Olivia was really too disgraceful. She did not know anything and was not decent at all. How embarrassing! Olivia did not understand why Amelia was angry until now. 1/5 10 It turned out that it was because her clothing brand was not famous enough. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Olivia turned around and took a ss of red wine from a passing waiter. Then, she leaned against the railing and shook the ss. The crystal wine ss was spotless, clear, and transparent. It could clearly reflect the mellow red color of the red wine. What a beautiful ss of wine. Then, she turned her wrist slightly and the red wine was sshed on Emma¡¯s dress. ¡°Ah!¡± A scream was heard. Emma lowered her head and looked at the red wine stain on her dress. Her body trembled slightly, and her usually gentle eyes were about to pop out. There was not a trace of blood on her face, and it was as pale as a ghost¡¯s. Olivia was courting death! L and the others quickly surrounded Emma. As theyforted her, they red at Olivia. ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Amelia was so angry that her entire body was trembling. The veins on her forehead were trembling as she tried her best to restrain herself. ¡°What are you doing?¡± The other noblewomen also looked at Olivia in surprise. They found it difficult to understand. ¡°This is Angel. It¡¯s Mr. Abel¡¯s work. It¡¯s a gown worth several millions of dors.¡± It was ruined by a ss of red wine just like that! ¡°Are you crazy? You¡¯re jealous of Emma¡¯s dress just because you¡¯re wearing ordinary clothes.¡± A rich lady pursed her lips and felt that Olivia was really narrow¨Cminded. She couldn¡¯t afford a luxury brand, so she was jealous of others. Hearing everyone¡¯s ridicule, Olivia chuckled and raised her hand to hand over the wine ss. There was no waiter beside her, and a socialite who was watching the show happened to be standing there. She actually subconsciously took it! When she took the ss in her hand, she was shocked. What was wrong tollionaire¡¯s Missing Darling with her just now? Was she a waiter? Why did she take the ss from Olivia? It was iprehensible. ¡°It¡¯s just a dress,¡± Olivia still said with a confused expression as if she didn¡¯t understand why everyone was so mad. A richdy could not stand her expression. She pointed at Emma¡¯s dress. and shouted, ¡°What do you know? This is Mr. Abel¡¯s work. It¡¯s the one and only dress in the world, Angel. Do you know how much this dress costs? Several millions of dors!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Olivia understood. ¡°So it¡¯s because it¡¯s expensive.¡± She walked to Emma¡¯s side and lowered her eyes. After sizing Emma up for a while, she suddenly chuckled. ¡°So, you judge a person by how expensive their clothes are? You¡¯re proud of yourself when you wear luxury brand clothes and think that you¡¯re very impressive. You¡¯re ashamed of yourself when you wear ordinary clothes.¡± Her voice suddenly became sharp as she said, ¡°So, all of you in the so¨Ccalled upper ss, socialites, and nobles, are nothing more than objects wrapped in pretty packaging, devoid of your own personalities! Your worth is only defined by brand names!¡± After saying that, she lowered her head and nced at the gown she was wearing. Her tone was gentle and happy. ¡°I like this dress very much.¡± After finishing her words, she raised her gaze and scanned the crowd with a clear and prating look, as if scrutinizing and yet indifferent. ¡°Do you know why Marilyn Monroe¡¯s dresses are expensive? Because she wore them. Do you know why ancient porcin used by emperors has be antiques? Because they were used by emperors. ¡°These things are expensive not because they are valuable in themselves, but because the people who used them are valuable. ¡°Even if I were to wear ragged clothes, a hundred yearster, I would still be revered by others. But all of you, even if you put on dresses that are worth several millions of dors, are nothing more than stic models showcasing the dresses!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the entire ce fell silent. Everyone was stunned as they stared at her. Someone came back to her senses first and whispered. ¡°Who is she? She is so arrogant!¡± The person beside her replied, ¡°Do you know Olivia? Do you know the Lasker Award? She¡¯s a Monel Prize candidate. She¡¯s someone who will be mentioned in textbooks and remembered for eternity.¡± Monel Prize¡­ Everyone was speechless. It was indeed possible to leave her name in history. ¡°Olivia! You¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Just as everyone was shocked and speechless, an angry voice sounded. Looking in the direction of the voice, they saw Ethan parting the crowd and striding over with a cold aura. Ethan strode to Emma. Looking at her disheveled expression and pale, face, his heart ached. Although he did not have any feelings for Emma, they were still childhood sweethearts. In his impression, Emma had always been proud, confident, and elegant. She had never been in such a sorry state before. It seemed that all her embarrassment was because of Olivia. With these thoughts in mind, Ethan¡¯s expression grew more resentful as he red at Olivia. He angrily said, ¡°Olivia, the renowned scientist of the Taylor family, do you think that just because you have fame, you can bully others at will? Whether it¡¯s the person adorning the clothes or the clothesplementing the person, this outfit was ruined by you. Do you really think you can get away with it without compensating even a single penny?¡± At this point, he let out a cold chuckle, his gaze chilling to the bone. ¡°Or is the prize money you¡¯ve received nowhere near enough to afford such an expensive dress? That¡¯s why you felt jealous and decided to ruin it with spilled wine. And now you¡¯re trying to escapepensation by using some superficial and meaningless theories!¡± As expected of the best of the younger generation. With just a few words, Ethan had turned the situation around and changed everyone¡¯s thoughts. Previously, everyone felt that Olivia was right. These noblewomen were indeed worthless to wrap themselves in branded clothes, but she could be famous in history. However, Ethan¡¯s words changed everyone¡¯s thoughts. Just because she had a high IQ didn¡¯t mean that she had a good character! Who said that the scientific community wasn¡¯t jealous? No matter how good Olivia was, she was just a young woman in her twenties. It was normal for her to be jealous of others and like beautiful clothes. Moreover, although the title of scientist sounded nice, scientists were actually very poor. Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Chapter 129 ¡°Why don¡¯t you say something, Great Scientist? Could it be that you can¡¯t afford it?¡± Ethan stared at Olivia with a sharp gaze. The others began to whisper. ¡°Oh my, don¡¯t tell me she doesn¡¯t want to pay for it?¡± ¡°I heard them talking just now. They said the dress Olivia is wearing is made from a tailor¡¯s shop. She can¡¯t even afford a proper gown. I bet she doesn¡¯t have much money.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Didn¡¯t she make a righteous remark just now? I thought she was some outstanding scientist whose name would go down in history. As it turns out, she couldn¡¯t pay a single cent. How embarrassing.¡± No matter what they said, Olivia just leaned against the railing quietly with an indifferent expression. Seeing this, Ethan sneered. ¡°Does she think that she could get away by ying dumb? He stroked Emma¡¯s hand tofort her. Then, he smirked and was about to speak to Olivia. Right then, a dignified and elegant middle¨Caged woman in a gown made her way through the crowd and walked up to Olivia. ¡°Miss Olivia.¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°Is he here?¡± The middle¨Caged woman replied, ¡°Yes, he is.¡± Just as everyone was wondering what they were talking about, a stylish old man rushed over. After looking at him for a while, they said in shock, ¡°Abel! The world¨Crenowned designer, Mr. Abel Dubois!¡± It was understandable that people didn¡¯t recognize Abel right away. He used to dress very fashionably whether at a show or a party and had a unique and quirky style that stood out among many celebrities. However, other than the face, the old man in front of him looked nothing like Abel. His hair was t, looking as if he had just randomly applied hair gel on it. Instead of wearing umon outfits as he did in the past, he was d in 10.8 an ordinary suit, exuding an air of simplicity, But he was indeed Abel. Seeing the old man, Olivia¡¯s face brightened up a little. She nodded at him and said, ¡°Sorry to trouble you toe all the way here.¡± Abel waved his hand anxiously. ¡°No, no, you¡¯re being too polite. It¡¯s my honor to be able to assist you. It¡¯s no trouble at all.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, everyone was stunned. ¡°Gosh, is this really Abel? The insufferably arrogant and confident Abel?¡± ¡°And what is Olivia¡¯s rtionship with him? Why is Abel so respectful to her?¡± The crowd was confused. Abel took a deep breath and walked to Emma¡¯s side. After examining the gown carefully, he concluded, ¡°It can be fixed.¡± Then, he turned to look at Olivia. ¡°Miss Olivia, don¡¯t worry. This dress can be fixed.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you,¡± Olivia said politely. Afterward, she pointed to the middle¨Caged woman and said to Abel. ¡°If you need anything, you can talk to ke.¡± Ethan did not expect a sudden turn of events. He frowned and questioned Olivia, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Olivia slowly raised her head. Before she could reply, Abel spoke with annoyance, ¡°Can¡¯t you see? Miss Olivia is trying topensate for the damage of the gown.¡± Ethan choked on his words and looked at Abel with hostility. But he kept his manners and asked, ¡°Mr. Dubois, are you paying thepensation on Olivia¡¯s behalf? May I ask what is your rtionship?¡± The crowd¡¯s curiosity was instantly aroused by Ethan¡¯s words. ¡°Oh, gossip.¡± Some people who had improper thoughts shifted their gazes between Olivia and Abel, weaving a romantic fantasy in their heads. Abel was originally checking the gown. When he heard that, he suddenly straightened up his body and said in a serious tone, ¡°I¡¯m not obliged to tell you about my rtionship with Miss Olivia. But you are questioning her character. In order to dispel your doubts and indecent thoughts, I¡¯m going to exin everything to you.¡± Abel paused and turned to look at Olivia with gratitude. ¡°Six years ago, my granddaughter fell seriously ill. It was Miss Olivia who came forward and saved her life. So, Miss Olivia is the Dubois family¡¯s savior.¡± Abel¡¯s words were like a p to Ethan¡¯s face and a condemnation of his evil mind. Ethan¡¯s face darkened, but with great effort, he managed to maintain hisposure. He nodded reluctantly and said. ¡°Oh, I see. So, Mr. Dubois, you came to fix the dress to repay her kindness?¡± Abel shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not repaying her kindness by fixing the dress, but by making this dress.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Emma¡¯s face stiffened and she subconsciously clenched her fists. Abel nced at the gown Emma was wearing and slowly exined why he made Angel. ¡°This gown is my gift to Miss Olivia. Every diamond was personally selected by me which symbolizes Miss Olivia¡¯s pure and empathetic heart. The gown was meant to be given to her, so it¡¯s only for exhibition and not for sale. ¡°However, a few days ago, Miss Olivia saw the gown and didn¡¯t like it very much. She didn¡¯t want to wear it. The gown thus lost its purpose. And it just happened that Mrs. Taylor wanted to buy it, so I sold it to her.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the room erupted with exmations. They didn¡¯t expect that there was such a story behind the gown. It turned out that Olivia had rejected it. However, after Emma had gotten it, she treated it like a treasure and couldn¡¯t stop showing it off. ¡°How is this possible?¡± Emma muttered in disbelief Then, she seemed to have thought of something and her eyes widened with surprise. Without caring if she was acting with proper decorum, she grabbed Abel¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°Mr. Dubois, we asked you to fit the gown on me two days ago, but you said you didn¡¯t have time. Were you altering a dress for Olivia?¡± Abel nodded. ¡°Miss Olivia doesn¡¯t like Angel. Fortunately, I¡¯d designed two gowns for her at that time. One was Angel and the other was Autumn¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by a woman. ¡°Mr. Dubois, the Autumn that you¡¯re talking about, is it the dress Mss Olivia is wearing?¡± Abel nodded. ¡°Yes, this is the one.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh my god!¡± The woman covered her mouth, her hand trembling. She couldn¡¯t believe it was actually Abel¡¯s work. They had all been saying it was a shabby dress from an amateur tailor. The woman¡¯s face turned red when she thought of the sarcastic words she had said. She felt extremely embarrassed and wished to find a hole and hide in it. Amelia¡¯s face was gloomy. She was not only embarrassed but also very puzzled. ¡°Since it is Mr. Dubois¡¯s work, why didn¡¯t Olivia say it?¡± Frowning deeply, Amelia looked at Olivia in bewilderment. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just say it is Mr. Dubois¡¯s work? Why didn¡¯t you exin it?¡± She questioned, ¡°Did you do this on purpose to embarrass us?¡± Amelia had the tendency to specte Olivia¡¯s intention with maximum malice. ¡°Exin what?¡± Olivia raised her eyebrows slightly. Her eyes were cold. ¡°This isn¡¯t a branded dress, and it was indeed a gift from an old friend. Have I misled you in any way?¡± Olivia chuckled. Her cold eyes revealed a trace of mockery. ¡°What a joke. When you didn¡¯t know it was Abel¡¯s work, you denigrated it. But once you found out that it was his work, you started to sing praise of it. Don¡¯t you have any aesthetic sense? Or do you only judge a piece of clothing based on the designer¡¯s name?¡± These words made the other women¡¯s faces turn red with shame. At first, they thought that the dress was beautiful. Butter on, when they discovered that it didn¡¯t have a brand name, they belittled it. Olivia¡¯s eyes swept across everyone¡¯s face. ¡°To me, this is just a gown I like. No matter who designs it, it¡¯s just a gown.¡± Her tone was calm but carried a strength that could not be ignored. She was truly domineering. Everyone¡¯s heart skipped a beat as they looked at Olivia. They felt that she was nothing like what the rumors had said. She was not that self¨Cabase. On the contrary, she was incredibly tough. Olivia seemed to be innately endowed with great confidence and dignity. Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Olivia did not want to talk with those people anymore. She came to the banquet to celebrate her grandfather¡¯s birthday, not to argue with them. She used to have expectations and affection for Samuel and Amelie, so she put up with all the ridicule and pain. But now, she waspletely disappointed with her parents. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have estranged herself from them. The opposite of love is not hatred, but indifference. In the past, Olivia had resented Amelia because she had expectations of her and longed for the tenderness that she remembered seeing in her mother¡¯s eyes. However, she hadpletely given up after being harmed over and over again. She thought she probably shouldn¡¯t have been their daughter. She could easily get many things in the world if she wanted to, but love was the exception. Her mother just didn¡¯t love her. No matter how outstanding, remarkable, hopeful, and tolerant she was, Amelia just did not love her. The little fingers on her left hand suddenly trembled and her heart twitched in acute pain. Olivia slowly lowered her eyes and gently ced her right hand on her left hand to hold her left pinky finger. The unhurried movements seemed to carry a tremendous weight. It was as if she had decisively stripped away the longing that was engraved in her bones. When she raised her hand again, she had regained her appearance of serene detachment. Her left pinky finger trembled no more She turned around and prepared to leave. When she had only taken two steps, she was stopped by a sternmand from behind. ¡°Stop right there!¡± The person who spoke was Ethan. His face was grim Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling and his gaze was cold. Olivia turned around and looked at him indifferently, asking in a calm voice, ¡°What do you want?¡± Seeing that Olivia was so overbearing and showed no remorse at all, Ethan felt that she was literally a viper. ¡°How could there be such a vicious woman in this world?¡± He felt disgusted that he once had an infatuation with her. He thought, ¡°Not only did this woman have someone sexually assault Emma, but she also constantly bullied and hurt Emma. She even threw wine on Emma at such an important asion to embarrass her.¡± Ethan felt a surge of anger rushing to his head. His eyes were filled with coldness. ¡°Right. You¡¯re sophisticated and we¡¯re uncivilized. I admit everything you said before. But if you want to prove yourself, why did¡® you have to spill wine on Emma¡¯s dress and step on her to get to the top?¡± Emma lowered her eyes and clutched the hem of her dress as if she had suffered an unbearable blow. Her beautiful eyes were filled with tears. She quivered and said, ¡°Olivia, why¡­ why do you do this to me?¡± As she spoke, tears rolled down from her eyes. Her slender body swayed as if she was about to fall. She bit her lower lip. Her eyes filled with despair and her voice was choked with confusion. ¡°I know you hate me. You hate me for taking your ce and taking away the love of your parents. But this is not my fault. Since you returned to our family, I¡¯ve been giving in. I give all the good things to you first and think for you in everything. But not only do you not appreciate it, but you also keep picking on me. What exactly do you want?¡± Emma was crying her heart out. If Ethan hadn¡¯t supported her, she would have fainted and fallen to the ground. Everyone around Emma was taken aback after hearing what she had gone through. They did not expect her to have suffered so much. With deep sorrow, Amelia held Emma in her arms and kept saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry for making you suffer.¡± Seeing this, the people around them felt sorry for Emma and started to denounce Olivia, thinking that Olivia had gone too far for being so mean to her sister. One person said, ¡°She got lost when she was a kid and only found her parents after 18 years. Indeed, she had endured a lot of hardships, but what does this have to do with Emma? It is not Emma who lost her. How could she bully that poor girl?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. All these years, it¡¯s Emma who stays by Amelia¡¯s side, taking care of Amelia on her behalf. Speaking of which, she owes Emma. Ethan supported Emma. His expression was cold as he looked at Olivia in a condescending manner. ¡°Apologize, apologize to Emma now!¡± ¡°Apologize?¡± Olivia lowered her eyes. Her eyshes fluttered slightly like butterflies that were about to fly away. Her expressionless eyes grew dim. Everyone was curious about what Olivia would do. Despite the fact that she had given Emma a hard time, the onlookers didn¡¯t echo with Ethan and demanded her to apologize. But an older person spoke up, ¡°Miss Olivia, you bullied Miss Emma and spilled wine on her dress. Of course, you have to apologize.¡± ¡°I bullied her?¡± Olivia chuckled as if she had just heard a joke. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. She walked up to Amelia without looking at Ethan and Emma. Staring straight at her mother, she asked, ¡°Do you also think I bullied her?¡± Amelia was at a loss for words. Her mind went nk for a moment. She could not remember how Olivia had bullied Emma. But Emma¡¯s heartwrenching crying pained Amelia. So Amelia was flustered and did not have time to think carefully. She red at Olivia fiercely and rebuked her, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can bully Emma just because I gave birth to you. Let me tell you, I only acknowledge Emma as my daughter. Apologize to her now.¡± ¡°So, you really want me to apologize,¡± Olivia muttered. Then, she suddenly put on a stern face. An oppressive and overpowering chill swept over andnded on everyone in the room. ¡°If I don¡¯t say anything and pursue the matter, you¡¯ll push your luck and think I¡¯m an easy meat.¡± She enunciated each word clearly, and her voice seemed to carry a bone¨Cchilling coldness. ¡°Don¡¯t take my tolerance for granted. When I care about you, you can hurt me all you want. But if I don¡¯t care anymore, you mean nothing to me!¡± Olivia¡¯s gaze was intimidating as she slowly scanned the crowd. In the end, her eyes rested on Emma. ¡°You said I bullied you. Tell me, how did I bully you? ¡°The fact is you keep plotting against me!¡± Olivia snapped up at Emma, ¡°You fainted at my wee party, framed me for finding someone to sexually assault you, and colluded with the Taylor family to restrict my freedom. Is it because I didn¡¯t bring this up or pursue them, you¡¯re going to pretend that nothing happened and think I am an easy meat?¡± Olivia¡¯s stern confrontation shocked everyone. Ethan was the first to react. He red at Olivia. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? It¡¯s you who did all of this. You¡¯re jealous of Emma, so got someone to abuse her. If I hadn¡¯t arrived in time to save Emma, I¡¯m afraid she might have¡­ she might have¡­¡± Emma went along with it and plunged into his arms. It was as if she had suffered a huge grievance. Her body was shaking uncontrobly. She was not afraid of Olivia at all. There was no concrete evidence to prove what had happened back then. The so¨Ccalled evidence in Olivia¡¯s hands was just a video of her text message. Those who knew the inside story might realize that she had framed Olivia, but those who did not know wouldn¡¯t be able to figure it out. Amelia was the only person who knew the truth. As long as she took Emma¡¯s side and testified against Olivia, Olivia would never be able to turn things around. It was not a courtroom with a judge andwyers to discern right from wrong. ¡°Olivia, you country bumpkin knows nothing about the rules of our ss. There are things that don¡¯t require justification and no one will investigate the truth. I can destroy you simply by spreading rumors. ¡°Besides, rumors do not require facts or evidence. As long as everyone believes that you¡¯ve schemed against me, that¡¯ll be the truth!¡± A malicious intent shed across Emma¡¯s eyes when she thought about that. ¡°Olivia, I¡¯m going to destroy you this time!¡± Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Amelia¡¯s body stiffened. She knew the inside story. It was not Olivia who hired someone to rape Emma. However, it was Emma who framed Olivia. However, on such an asion, if she told the truth, then Emma¡¯s reputation would bepletely ruined! However, if she didn¡¯t say it, it would destroy Olivia! Everything depended on her decision. Amelia closed her eyes. When she opened them again, her gaze was firm. It was not that she favored Emma, but it was a measure of benefits. Emma needed a good reputation to marry into a good family and be able to live in an upper¨Css society effortlessly. Olivia was different. She was a researcher. Researchers did not care about this. They only cared about results. Amelia silently told herself that she was not being biased. Instead, Emma needed a good reputation. Anyway, Olivia had lived as an ordinary person for more than 20 years and had probably adapted to it. She was not used to the upper ss at all, so she could suffer a little. After that, Amelia wouldpensate Olivia. Alright, she would give Olivia one¨Ctenth of the Green family shares in her hands. This was really not a small amount. Even if it was just one¨Ctenth, there would be two hundred thousand dors every year. It was enough for her to live. After making her decision, Amelia held Emma¡¯s hand and shouted angrily at Olivia, ¡°Are you done making a fuss? Do you want me to expose the bad things you¡¯ve done to the public? You¡¯re shameless, but the Taylor family still needs respect!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone immediately muttered and whispered, ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s actually true! Olivia is really vicious. She actually wants to destroy Miss Emma!¡± ¡°It¡¯s because her mentality is bad. She doesn¡¯t live well, so she takes her anger out on Miss Emma. However, to be honest, it¡¯s normal for her to be jealous. However, she¡¯s too much and too vicious. She actually thought of such a bad behavior.¡± All kinds of unpleasant words were heard. Olivia did not care about these spections and curses. She slowly raised her head and nced at Amelia. Amelia felt a chill in her heart as if she had been nailed by something terrifying. She subconsciously frowned, feeling that she was probably feeling guilty. Otherwise, why would she feel flustered? She soothed herself and thought, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Just like Emma, Amelia also felt that the video in Olivia¡¯s hands was not clear enough to prove anything. With just a nce, Olivia averted her gaze and no longer paid attention to Amelia. Instead, her gaze landed on Emma. Her tone was unhurried, without a trace of panic, as if she didn¡¯t care about her reputation at all. ¡°You¡¯re saying that I yed tricks on you and hired someone to rape you? I wanted to destroy you?¡± Upon hearing this, Emma lowered her eyes. For some reason, she suddenly had a bad feeling. She held onto Ethan tightly, still looking weak and helpless. Ethan was heartbroken. He raised his hand and patted Emma. Then, he looked up at Olivia with a cold expression. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel guilty at all? How can there be such a vicious person like you in this world?¡± ¡°Vicious?¡± Olivia sneered. Then, she looked at Ethan coldly. She was shocked and thought, ¡°How could there be such a stupid person in this world? ¡°Amelia and Emma are also stupid. Do they really think that they could distort the truth?¡± Olivia could not be bothered to talk to these people. She did not like to waste time either. She turned around and extended her hand to ke. ¡°Give it to me!¡± Seeing this, Emma and Amelia¡¯s hearts skipped a beat. Olivia was going to get evidence! While Emma was nervous, she was secretly delighted. She had already thought of a countermeasure to deal with the situation about the video. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. 10:59 Emma thought, ¡°That video could only prove that I was texting with Olivia¡¯s phone, but they could not see the content of the message at all. No one present knew the situation. As long as I retort, Olivia could not do anything!¡± Thinking of this, Emma was calm. ke raised her hands and ced something that looked like a ck pen on Olivia¡¯s palm. What was this? Emma and Amelia frowned. This waspletely different from what they had imagined. Could this thing be used to y videos? Just as they were wondering, Olivia took the ck pen¨Clike thing and pressed the switch. A clear conversation entered everyone¡¯s ears. Olivia Taylor. [It¡¯s Emma. Your daughter directed and performed herself.] Amelia eximed. [Emma, you¡­] Emma. [Mom, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m afraid of losing you. Olivia is back. She snatched you, Grandpa, and Ethan. I really don¡¯t want to lose you. I really have no choice. I¡¯m sorry, Mom. I¡¯ve disappointed you.] The sound quality of the voice recorder was very good. The voice that was yed was exceptionally clear. Everyone¡¯s tone and even their emotions could be heard clearly. Everyone could hear the shock in Amelia¡¯s voice and the fear in Emma¡¯s tone. As soon as the recording was yed, everyone was in an uproar again. What a shocking scandal! It was clearly Emma who directed herself and framed Olivia. Not only did she refuse to admit her mistake, but she even joined forces with Amelia to bite back. How could there be such a shameless person in this world? Sensing everyone¡¯s shocked or disdainful gazes, Amelia¡¯s face turned pale. She wished she could find a ce to hide in. Ethan slowly let go of Emma¡¯s hand as he was very shocked. He looked at Emma in disbelief and his voice was filled with disappointment. ¡°Emma, you directed and acted in that matter? You framed Olivia, right?¡± The disappointment in Ethan¡¯s eyes was like a knife that stabbed into 10:39 Emma¡¯s heart. She went crazy and shook her head in panic. ¡°Ethan, Ethan, don¡¯t look at me like that. Listen to me!¡± She tried to grab Ethan, but he pushed her away forcefully. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, don¡¯t touch me!¡± It was as if she was something dirty. Emma finally despaired. She slowly turned around and looked at Olivia with madness in her eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t your evidence a video? How can it be a recording?¡± Olivia was speechless. She thought, ¡°Isn¡¯t recording enough? Do you still want a video?¡± Olivia decided to satisfy her and signaled ke to y the video. ke was well¨Cprepared. She took out a huge tabletputer from somewhere. It was big and high¨C definition. ke found the video of Emma crying and admitting that she had framed Olivia. Then, he clicked on the y button. Looking at this smooth operation, everyone forgot to pay attention to the truth. They only thought to themselves, ¡°Fuck! Awesome!¡± This was too fucking well¨Cprepared. There was even such a thing. Looking at the video about how she cried and admitted her mistake, Emmapletely broke down. She pointed at Olivia and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s not this, it¡¯s not this. It¡¯s the video that sent the text message!¡± ¡°The one you sent the text message?¡± Olivia chuckled. Her beautiful eyes. were filled with sarcasm. ¡°Can¡¯t I think of anything you can think of?¡± Olivia walked to ke¡¯s side and slid her perfect fingertips on the tablet. She opened the list page and saw a series of videos. ¡°Do you want to watch it?¡± She turned to look at Emma and smiled like a flower. ¡°There are many more. The video of you getting someone to beat you and admit your mistake, and the video of you framing me with aptop¡­ Oh, there are many. Which one do you want to watch?¡± Olivia had always done things wlessly and never revealed any ws. Previously, she did not pursue the matter because she was toozy to pursue the matter, but that did not mean that she could not pursue the matter. She turned off the tablet and handed it to ke. Then, she looked at Emma and said calmly, ¡°Do you remember what I reminded you? Don¡¯t Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Emma fell to the ground like a withered flower. It no longer had any vitality and did not even care about the dress that she cherished previously. She was nk, confused, and desperate. Everyone had already left. Although they had watched the scene of bustle, it was still the Taylor family¡¯s matter. Everyone present had status and knew how to keep a distance. They would never say anything that they shouldn¡¯t interfere in. Coincidentally, Isabe arrived. Everyone surrounded her, wanting to say a few words to her. In the corner, only Emma, Amelia, and Ethan were left. Ethan did not speak, nor did he look at Emma. He was in a state of nkness. Emma in his memory was gentle, generous, elegant, and pleasant. She was very kind and tolerant. She could not even bear to step on an ant. However, such a kind Emma had done so many vicious things. It was fine. if she was vicious, but she still did not repent. Even though the truth had long been exposed, she still shamelessly framed others. How could Emma be such a person? Ethan¡¯s original understanding was changed. He felt a faint pain in his heart and waspletely disappointed in Emma. ¡°Emma.¡± Ethan crouched down next to Emma. Even at thest moment, he was still willing to respect Emma. Although the current Emma was unrecognizable and he no longer knew her, their past affection was still there. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Ethan raised his hand to touch Emma¡¯s face, but before his fingertips. touched her, he suddenly stopped. He didn¡¯t want to touch her! Ethan closed his eyes and retracted his fingertips. When he opened his eyes again, his gaze was calm. ¡°Emma, why did you do this?¡± Emma lowered her eyes and did not say a word. 11.00 At this time, no matter what she said was wrong, she could only remain. silent. Seeing that she did not say anything, Ethanughed at himself. ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t want to say it, then don¡¯t say it. But I have to say it. Emma, I¡¯m sorry. We can¡¯t go back.¡± Emma still lowered her eyes and did not speak, but her back was trembling violently. The intense pain made her bite her lower lip tightly to barely stop crying. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Emma, take care of yourself!¡± Ethan stood up and suppressed the sadness in his eyes. His voice was indifferent. ¡°Cancel our engagement.¡± After saying that, he left without looking back. Emma curled up. Her body trembled violently. It was despair from the extreme pain. Amelia was still immersed in her embarrassment when she suddenly turned around and saw Emma curled up on the ground. She was shocked and quickly helped her up. ¡°Emma, Emma, don¡¯t scare me.¡± Emma shook her head. She wanted to smile at Amelia andfort her, but she could not. Amelia was terrified and quickly helped Emma upstairs to rest. Upstairs, Emma was in a better mood. She looked at Amelia and said, ¡°Mom, I want to be alone for a while.¡± Amelia nodded. After Amelia left, Emma immediately called Evelyn. The moment the call went through, Emma could no longer control her emotions and cried out, ¡°Mom, I am painful!¡± At this moment, Amelia was still standing at the door, thinking that Emma was calling her. Amelia¡¯s heart instantly ached. She wanted to push the door open andfort Emma, but after thinking about it, she decided to leave and leave Emma alone. Amelia, who went downstairs alone, felt very heartbroken. She thought, ¡°Emma, my daughter, must be in extreme pain to be like this. However, 11:00 you are too obedient and sensible. Although you are in pain, you are unwilling to pressure me. Instead, you bear it alone.¡± Upstairs, Emma was hugging her phone and muttering about the pain. Evelyn remained silent and listened quietly. When Emma stopped talking, she said, ¡°Emma, my good daughter, go wash your face and go downstairs. Don¡¯t worry, leave everything to me. I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you!¡± Her voice trembled at the end with a hint of harshness. ¡°Is it embarrassing to go downstairs?¡± Emma mocked herself. ¡°Mom, my reputation is ruined. Do you understand?¡± ¡°No!¡± Evelyn¡¯s tone was firm. ¡°With me around, you will be fine. Samuel has already gone.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use ofing here?¡± Emma was heartbroken and desperate. ¡°My reputation ispletely ruined.¡± ¡°Silly girl.¡± Evelyn¡¯s tone was gentle. ¡°You have to know one thing. All the evidence about your bad reputationes from Olivia. What if there¡¯s a problem with Olivia?¡± Emma sat up, her eyes shining. ¡°You mean¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Evelyn looked confident. ¡°Samuel is already gone. As long as he insists that Olivia is not the Taylor family¡¯s child and says that Olivia is an ordinary woman, she¡¯s full of lies and is scheming. For the Taylor family¡¯s assets, she impersonated someone and set you up. Everything was orchestrated and acted by her. The so¨Ccalled video was also made by her with technology. Then, she will have no way to make aeback and there will be no ce for her in the upper¨Css society!¡± Upon hearing this, Emma¡¯s lips quivered in excitement. She was energetic, but she still had a hint of worry. ¡°About Liam¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± Evelyn sneered. ¡°Compared to you, Liam will stand by Olivia, but when she argues with Samuel, Liam can¡¯t give up Samuel for her.¡± Emma heaved a sigh of relief, and a hint of hope appeared in her eyes. After hanging up the phone, she washed her face and put on makeup again. She even changed into a pure white dress, making her look weak and pitiful. Downstairs, ine and the others were gathered together. They were all 11:00 +5 vouchers shocked by what had just happened. Although they had a good rtionship with Emma, they were also surprised by her viciousness. The three of them were in a daze for a long time. L was the first to react. She was lively and raised her hand to poke ine. ¡°E, Isabe is here. Let¡¯s go over there.¡± Mary also nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t think about Emma anymore. Go and see Isabe first.¡± ine nodded. The three of them walked over slowly. After taking a few steps, they saw Olivia standing on the left. L pulled Mary and pointed. ¡°Look!¡± Mary looked up at Olivia and frowned. Disgust shed in her eyes. ¡°Ignore her.¡± L nodded and sighed. ¡°Olivia is quite powerful. Even Emma is not her match. However, no matter how powerful she is, it¡¯s useless. Her background is not good. Isabe will not let someone like Olivia marry into the family.¡± Upon hearing this, ine looked up and nced at Olivia indifferently. She did not take Olivia seriously at all. ine thought, ¡°Olivia is just a poor girl raised by a small family. Even if she has a good background, she is not presentable. Now that she has fallen out with the Taylor family, she haspletely lost the right topete.¡± ine did not even bother to look at her. Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Isabe was talking to the Green family¡¯s olddy, Cathy Green, who was Amelia¡¯s mother and Olivia¡¯s grandmother. ine and the other two walked to the corner and looked at themselves in the mirror. After confirming that their appearance was not wrong, they walked towards Isabe in the middle of the crowd. Before they could get close, they were stopped by the Sullivan family¡¯s Aunt Lilian. ine was stunned. Then, she nodded slightly and greeted politely, ¡°Aunt Lilian.¡± Then, she said, ¡°I want to go and greet Isabe.¡± Aunt Lilian was at ease with such social events. She held ine¡¯s hand and said enthusiastically, ¡°Oh dear, you are so beautiful. Isabe will definitely dote on such a flower¨Clike beauty like you.¡± After saying that, she paused and looked troubled. ¡°But, girl, I have to ask you to wait a little longer. Isabe is talking to the Green family¡¯s Cathy now.¡± ine nodded sensibly. ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry. I¡¯ll go over when Isabe is done.¡± ¡°How sensible,¡± Aunt Lilian praised. Because Isabe was busy, ine, Mary, and L were waiting in the corner. L looked around the people surrounding Isabe. She could not help but say, ¡°Are these all waiting to greet Isabe?¡± Mary nced at it indifferently and nodded. ¡°Yes, I think so.¡± L sighed. ¡°There are so many people. If this is the case, when will it be our turn to meet her?¡± ¡°Well, we can do nothing.¡± Mary¡¯s tone was straightforward. ¡°Because the Sullivan family has such a high status! Isabe rarely attends banquets. It¡¯s not easy to find an opportunity to greet her, so they have to grasp this chance to curry favor with her.¡± As the three of them were talking, they saw Olivia walking in their direction. L eximed, ¡°What? Is she going to greet Isabe too? How can she be 17:00 Bilhonaire¡¯s Missing Darling such shameless?¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. After saying that, L began to gloat. ¡°Hey, we should get closer and take a look. She will definitely be stopped. She might even be mocked.¡± Mary also sneered. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t she think of her own status? How dare she approach Isabe!¡± ine maintained herposure and did not want to go over. However, L liked this kind of gossip. L and Mary dragged ine close to the crowd. As expected, Aunt Lilian immediately rushed in front of Olivia and blocked her way. Seeing this, L chuckled. ¡°Look at it quickly. It¡¯s time for her to be embarrassed.¡± Just as they were excitedly waiting to see Olivia being mocked by Aunt Lilian, to their surprise, Aunt Lilian led Olivia to meet Isabe without saying a word. How could this be? Their eyes almost popped out of their sockets. Coincidentally, Aunt Lilian¡¯s daughter, Harper, was beside them. L quickly went over and said, ¡°Harper, Harper, why did Aunt Lilian bring Olivia over?¡± Hearing this, Harper looked puzzled. ¡°Why not?¡± L was speechless. It was still Mary who said, ¡°There are so many guests. here waiting to see Isabe. Doesn¡¯t Olivia need to queue and wait?¡± ¡°Olivia isn¡¯t a guest. She¡¯s Daniel¡¯s future wife,¡± Harper said matter¨Cof¨Cfactly. ¡°She wants to meet Daniel¡¯s mother, there¡¯s no need to queue up!¡± ine and the other two were in a daze. As if she felt that the blow was not enough, Harper added, ¡°It¡¯s so tiring for Olivia to wear such high heels. Isabe will definitely be heartbroken. Olivia can go over and take a rest.¡± The three of them had been standing there for more than half an hour. They also wore high heels! They were not tired at all! Knowing that Olivia was going to greet Isabe, ke expressed her dissatisfaction. ¡°Miss Olivia, I heard from Yanis that Isabe neglected you in the Sullivan family previously. She did not respect you when she talked with you. Why are you still greeting her?¡± After hearing this, Olivia chuckled. Her tone was a little nonchnt and she did not care much. ¡°It¡¯s just human nature.¡± ke still felt ufortable and muttered, ¡°She¡¯s so picky about you. Aren¡¯t you angry?¡± ¡°Angry?¡± Olivia moved her eyes. The dazzling lightnded at the end of her eyes, entuating her already long and narrow eyes. Her calm tone was filled with unconceble pride. ¡°Not everyone in this world has the ability to make me angry.¡± ke was stunned and subconsciously looked up at Olivia. She suddenly remembered that after taking care of Olivia for so many years, she had never seen Olivia angry. No matter how difficult it was, it would be easy and effortless for Olivia. To her, being angry was an unnecessary emotion. ¡°Go over.¡± Olivia walked towards Isabe. ¡°She¡¯s Andrew¡¯s grandmother after all.¡± Cathy was talking to Isabe when she looked up and saw Olivia. She frowned subconsciously, and displeasure shed across her eyes. Cathy did not have any close feelings for Olivia they had just found. Cathy did not have any ill feelings towards her. In fact, she even felt a little regretful. She often advised Amelia to treat Olivia better. However, what had happened before made Cathy hate Olivia. Amelia and Emma were indeed in the wrong, but Amelia was Olivia¡¯s biological mother after all. Olivia did not have any affection for them. She did not care about Amelia¡¯s reputation at all and directly exposed the truth. She was even aggressive. She was really too unfilial. Thinking of this, Cathy frowned and sized up Olivia with her turbid eyes. Initially, Cathy wanted to find fault with her, but after sizing her up, Cathy became more and more surprised. Bithomanes Missing Darling This girl was actually so beautiful. It waspletely a perfect Cathy¡¯s heart softened, so she didn¡¯t say anything harsh. She just sighed, ¡°You¡¯re Olivia, right? Come to me.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± Isabe grabbed Olivia¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°This is Daniel¡¯s girlfriend.¡± Cathy was stunned. She looked at Isabe in shock. ¡°What did you say?¡± Isabe looked around and saw that everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on them. She grabbed Olivia¡¯s hand and announced, ¡°I say, Olivia is Daniel¡¯s girlfriend, she is the Sullivan family¡¯s people.¡± Isabe¡¯s voice was not loud, but it was steady and powerful. It was clearly heard by everyone present. ine had been staring at Olivia in a daze. When she heard this, her grip. on the cup tightened and she was very shocked. How could this be? How could this be? Why would Isabe acknowledge Olivia¡¯s identity? Wasn¡¯t Olivia raised in a small family? She didn¡¯t know etiquette and didn¡¯t know the rules of high society at all. How could such a person enter the Sullivan family? L¡¯s eyes widened as well. She was stunned for a while before she thought of a possibility. ¡°It should be Daniel¡¯s instructions. Daniel has been alone for so many years without a woman by his side. Although Olivia¡¯s status is low, she is still the only woman on Daniel¡¯s side. Isabe had no choice but to ept her.¡± Mary frowned and nodded. ¡°Olivia is quite capable.¡± First, Olivia destroyed Emma without a trace. Then, she quietly seduced Daniel. How scheming. Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Chapter 134 ine felt her hands and feet were cold as if her entire body was soaked in cold water. By the time Mary and L realized that something was wrong with ine, ine had already passed through the crowd and stood in front of Isabe. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. L and Mary¡¯s hearts skipped a beat when they saw this. They quickly went forward and held ine¡¯s hand, wanting to pull her back. They thought, ¡°Don¡¯t be rash. You can¡¯t make a fool of yourself on such an asion! ¡°If anything happened, we could settle it in private. Olivia is just a woman who has no power or money. Even the Taylor family does not care about her. There are plenty of ways to deal with her.¡± As if sensing their worry, ine turned to smile at the two of them, indicating that she was fine. ine was not an impulsive person and would not do anything that she was not confident in. Seeing this, L and Mary heaved a sigh of relief. Among the few of them, ine was the least talkative, but she was the most confident when. she did what she wanted. ¡°Daniel¡¯s girlfriend?¡± ine widened her eyes and looked at Olivia in shock. ¡°Aren¡¯t you Ryan¡¯s girlfriend?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Isabe frowned. Aunt Lilian stepped forward nervously and could not help but want to pull ine back. She said in a low voice, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Ms. Taylor is Daniel¡¯s girlfriend. What has she got to do with Ryan?¡± ine looked aggrieved and confused. ¡°I¡¯m not spouting nonsense. I clearly saw Olivia sitting in Ryan¡¯s car.¡± Mary and L looked at each other and immediately understood ine¡¯s n. ine wanted to ruin Olivia¡¯s reputation. Olivia had a problem with her background to begin with. Relying on her looks and Daniel¡¯s love, she reluctantly gained recognition from Isabe. If it was revealed that Olivia loved others at this time, Isabe would definitely be furious. L reacted quickly and immediately walked to ine. She hugged her arm and nodded heavily. She said, ¡°I saw it too. I heard that Olivia¡¯s assistant was all hired by Ryan.¡± ¡°This is too much!¡± Aunt Lilian was furious. If not for her manners, she would have thrown her cup to the ground. Harper also ran to Aunt Lilian and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s too much!¡± L and ine looked at each other and thought to themselves, ¡°Herees a good show.¡± In their imagination, Olivia would definitely be chased out! Harper was like a powder. Her temper was very bad. She did not care about the asion. As long as she was unhappy, she would immediately retort. Today, Olivia was destined to make a fool of herself! They just didn¡¯t know if Olivia was going to be cursed or beaten. ine¡¯s eyes followed Harper closely. She did not want to miss a single detail. ine had been holding her anger all the time at the banquet today. Now, she could finally have a good time. As expected, Harper did not disappoint ine. Although she did not smash the cup, she threw a snack away. She was so angry that her eyes turned red. ¡°This is too much, too much!¡± She stomped her foot hard on the ground. Seeing her action, ine looked happy. Harper¡¯s wrist began to tremble with anger. She said hatefully, ¡°Ryan is too much! How dare you!¡± The corners of ine¡¯s mouth curled up to a mocking smile as she waited for Harper to curse Olivia. However, Harper¡¯s next sentence was, ¡°Olivia is Daniel¡¯s girlfriend. How can Ryan snatch her from Daniel?¡± The smile on ine¡¯s face froze in surprise. She suspected that there was something wrong with her ears. What was 25 going on? Had she heard wrongly? L also looked at Harper in a daze, wondering if she had heard wrongly. At this moment, Aunt Lilian said hatefully, ¡°That¡¯s right. Ryan is too immoral. Miss Olivia is clearly Daniel¡¯s girlfriend. How can he be so fawning? That¡¯s too much!¡± Originally, Cathy was a little worried about Olivia. Although she did not like Olivia, Olivia was still her granddaughter. Cathy thought that it was really embarrassing to be despised and cursed on such an asion. Just as Cathy was thinking about how to plead for Olivia, she heard Aunt Lilian and Harper¡¯s words. She froze and her expression changed. She suspected that Aunt Lilian and Harper were being crazy. Cathy turned to Isabe and was about to say something. However, Isabe took a ss of wine and walked towards Olivia. Seeing this, Cathy¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She thought, ¡°Is she going to ssh Olivia with the wine?¡± Isabe did not ssh the wine. She just handed the ss to Olivia and said, ¡°Try it. This wine tastes good.¡± Olivia took the wine ss and took a sip. Then, she smiled. ¡°It¡¯s indeed delicious.¡± ¡°I knew you would like it.¡± Isabe¡¯s tone was smug. From the corner of her eye, she saw that Aunt Lilian was still angry. She immediately said, ¡°Alright, stop talking.¡± Aunt Lilian shut her mouth. Harper was a little unhappy. She said to Isabe, ¡°Isabe, Ryan is too much.¡± Isabe raised her hand and said nonchntly, ¡°It is normal that many men like our Olivia. Olivia is beautiful and has a good personality. There will definitely be people pursuing her. Don¡¯t mind it.¡± ine, L, and Mary were speechless. They thought, ¡°Is there something wrong with the Sullivan family? How could they protect a woman who had an ambiguous rtionship with someone else?¡± The others were also shocked. They could not understand. Could it be that Isabe loved Olivia very much? Just as everyone was in shock, a deep man¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m 110 Everyone turned around and realized that it was Samuel. Emma happened toe down from upstairs. When she saw Samuel, she rushed over quickly and hugged Samuel¡¯s arm. ¡°Dad.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, her eyes turned red and tears rolled down her face. She was really too aggrieved. The busybody looked down on Emma and said to Samuel, ¡°Mr. Taylor, you¡¯rete. Didn¡¯t you see? Emma is very evil. She directed herself and framed Olivia, and¡­¡± Before he could finish, he was interrupted by Samuel. His eyes were dark, and his voice was cold and firm. ¡°She didn¡¯t frame Olivia.¡± The busybody was stunned. Samuel turned around and patted Emmafortingly. His tone was gentle and firm. ¡°Emma did not lie, nor did she direct or act by herself. She didn¡¯t frame Olivia.¡± What kind of shocking news was this? Could it be that the matter was not over yet? Everyone immediately perked up. Someone asked, ¡°What¡¯s with the audio and videos?¡± Samuel¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°It¡¯s just a fake. Technology is so advanced now. It¡¯s very easy to make a few audio videos.¡± It was fake. However, since it was made by Olivia, why didn¡¯t Amelia and Emma exin it? Everyone started to whisper. Even Cathy couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Samuel, why do I feel more and more confused? Hurry up and exin it to me.¡± Everyone was also stunned. When they heard Cathy Everyone was also stunned. When they heard Cathy¡¯s words, they couldn¡¯t help but look at Samuel, waiting for him to exin. Olivia was also very curious. She opened her beautiful eyes and looked at Samuel without blinking, looking like she was serious. Samuel looked up and nced at Olivia. His gaze was cold, as if the person opposite him was not his daughter at all, but his enemy. ¡°This is all a conspiracy!¡± Samuel closed his eyes and opened them again. Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Olivia sat on the sofa with a ss of wine handed over by Isabe. She casually ced the wine ss on the small table beside her. She raised her chin slightly and looked at Samuel seriously. ording to Samuel, Olivia was a scheming person. She had lived in the city since she was young. Because her grandfather, who had raised her, was old and did not discipline her strictly, she had many bad habits. She was very vulgar and was prone to jealousy. She admired vanity and liked to steal things. She did all the bad things. Because she was greedy for the Taylor family¡¯s assets, she forged a paternity test report and imed that she was the child the Taylor family had lost 18 years. In order to obtain more assets, she framed Emma and forged the audio and video to ruin Emma¡¯s reputation. She was simply scum! Isabe was originally sitting elegantly on the sofa. When she heard Samuel say that Olivia was greedy for the Taylor family¡¯s assets, her wrist trembled and she almost dropped her wine ss. She coughed a few times before calming herself down. Her eyes were filled with disbelief. She thought, ¡°Samuel must be crazy. What the hell is he talking about?¡± Seeing Isabe¡¯s surprise, Samuel¡¯s eyes were filled with pride. After today, Olivia would bepletely expelled from upper¨Css society. Even if she was beautiful, Daniel would not be with such a vicious woman. Samuel didn¡¯t have any feelings for Olivia who had been lost for 18 years. He was even a little angry because Olivia¡¯s existence was a constant reminder of his mistake back then. If he had not been careless, he would not have lost Olivia. Although no one mentioned this matter anymore, every time he saw Olivia, Samuel would feel ufortable. More importantly, Olivia was not obedient at all. She always contradicted him and did not have any respect for him as a father. Compared to Emma, the difference was very huge. Samuel didn¡¯t care about having another woman at home, but he hated a disobedient woman! Evelyn was right. The child that was found from outside could not be fine. Not only did she not have any respect for her biological parents, but she was also filled with resentment. It was like a poisonous snake lurking in the dark, waiting for an opportunity to take revenge. Olivia was a poison. If she could destroy Emma today, she would ruin Samuel¡¯s reputation as a father tomorrow. He had to make a prompt decision and ruin Olivia¡¯s reputationpletely. Amelia, who was walking over, was stunned when she heard Samuel¡¯s words. She staggered a few steps and held onto a pir beside her, barely stabilizing herself. She thought, ¡°What is going on? How could it be fake? ¡°Olivia is my daughter, that¡¯s right!¡± Amelia was very confused. She looked at Samuel and said, ¡°Samuel, you¡­¡± Before she could finish, she was interrupted by Samuel. His tone was firm as he stared at Amelia. ¡°Are you still going to hide it for her at a time like this? She pretended to be our daughter, hurt Emma, and enjoyed the Taylor family¡¯s wealth. Our biological daughter is still suffering somewhere.¡± Amelia was stunned. She seemed to have understood something. Her lips. trembled violently, and her body trembled violently. She did not speak for a long time. Emma stood beside Samuel. When she saw that Amelia was silent and tacitly agreed to this matter, her eyes shed with joy. Emma thought, ¡°Olivia, you are so pitiful. No matter how smart and cautious you are, no matter how arrogant you are just now, it cannot change the fact that no one loves you. Even your biological parents frame. you. What are you still alive for? Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re the one who shouldn¡¯t have been born. You shouldn¡¯t exist in this world!¡± As long as they confirmed today that Olivia was not the Taylor family¡¯s child, everything would return to normal. If Samuel and Amelia were unwilling, Olivia could not do a paternity test, she would be removed from the Taylor family forever. No one would acknowledge her identity. The people who came to attend the Green family¡¯s birthday banquet today were all rich businessmen and nobles. Almost all the upper¨Css people were here. With these people as witnesses and confirming that Olivia¡¯s character was bad, not only would she have no ce in the upper¨Css society, but even the scientific research world would have doubts about her character. The power was huge. When she was in trouble, everyone would look down on her. Even if her scientific research ability was really strong and she obtained the award with her own ability, many people wanted to harm her and use her of giarizing and cheating. Once she had a bad character, no one would believe her. She wouldpletely fall to the bottom of society and be the lowest level that everyone looked down on. Thinking of this, the corners of Emma¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. Her gaze gently moved to Olivia, wanting to see her panic and helplessness. However, what she saw was that Olivia raised her hand to stop a waiter. She took some food and lowered her head to eat them deliciously. Olivia still wanted to eat at a time like this! Emma almost roared. Samuel also frowned and looked at Olivia coldly. He was not satisfied with her absent¨Cmindedness. ¡°Olivia,¡± Samuel said. ¡°What else do you have to say?¡± Olivia, who was suddenly called, was stunned for a moment. She looked up in surprise with a puzzled expression. ¡°What will I say? I don¡¯t want to speak.¡± The corner of Samuel¡¯s mouth moved as he shouted angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t y the fool! Do you think our Taylor family is easy to bully? You pretended to be the Taylor family¡¯s child and bullied Emma. Aren¡¯t you going to give me an exnation?¡± Emma also spoke up and said sternly, ¡°You still want to fool us? Do you really think our Taylor family is stupid?¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed quite silly.¡± Olivia put down her fork. Emma was speechless. Billioname¡¯s Missing Darling At this time, shouldn¡¯t Olivia be flustered and anxious to find a way to prove that she was the Taylor family¡¯s child? Why was she so calm? Emma was very confused. Olivia handed the small te to the waiter beside her. At the same time, her fingertips slipped and she took the paternity test report from Samuel¡¯s hand. Seeing this, Samuel sneered. He had done this wlessly. There was no omission at all. Olivia¡¯s thought of starting with the identification report was probably a failure. Samuel thought that Olivia was looking for the omissions in the identification report, but he realized that after she received it, she did not. look at it at all. Instead, she handed it to ke and said, ¡°Take it and make a copy. Everyone present will get a copy.¡± ke moved very quickly. She got a photocopier and carried a stack back in a moment. The waiter and she distributed them to others at the banquet and promised that everyone would get a copy. Samuel watched coldly from the sidelines, believing that Olivia was making a final struggle. This report was perfect. He was not afraid of being seen at all. After the report was sent, Olivia stood up and looked around calmly. She said, ¡°As everyone can see, I have no blood rtionship with the Taylor family.¡± Everyone looked at the test results at the back of the report. They were not rted by blood, so they nodded. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Olivia heaved a sigh of relief and looked straight at Samuel. ¡°Since we¡¯re not rted by blood and you¡¯re not my family, I don¡¯t have to suffer because I care about your feelings.¡± What did she mean? Samuel and the others were confused when Olivia turned to ke and said, ¡°Call the police. Didn¡¯t they say that these audio videos were fake? Let the police judge.¡± Emma was dumbfounded by those words. When she came back to her senses, her eyes were filled with fear! Olivia, she actually¡­ Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Chapter 136 ¡°Wait.¡± Samuel reacted quickly. He immediately stopped her and found a bunch of reasons. ¡°Family scandals can¡¯t be aired in public. This is the Taylor family¡¯s matter. How can you call the police?¡± he said. Emma immediately nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. This is just a family matter. You can¡¯t call the police!¡± After saying that, she looked up at Olivia and magnanimously added, ¡°Although you¡¯re not the Taylor family¡¯s child, Samuel and Amelia are kind and can¡¯t bear to see you go to jail. Let¡¯s just forget about this matter and let it go.¡± Olivia looked up and nced at Samuel coldly. She said slowly, ¡°Since family scandals can¡¯t be publicized, why are you publicizing it all over the banquet?¡± Samuel was speechless. The guests also looked at Samuel with curiosity and doubt in their eyes. The people who came to such an asion were not ipetent. All of them were smart people. It was just that this matter concerned the Taylor family¡¯s matters and they were unwilling to get involved in it. They were just here to join in the fun. However, at this moment, Samuel¡¯s reaction was very suspicious. Since Olivia¡¯s evidence was fake, she should be afraid of calling the police. How did it be Samuel who was afraid? For a moment, all kinds of thoughts and guesses came out. Samuel became anxious when he saw everyone¡¯s thoughts and doubts. He began to speak without thinking, ¡°Why don¡¯t you know what¡¯s good for you? It¡¯s obvious that you have evil intentions and are full of lies. You want to get the Taylor family¡¯s assets. We¡¯re magnanimous and won¡¯t argue with you, but you won¡¯t let us off.¡± Olivia said, ¡°Please argue with me.¡± Samuel was speechless and he was so angry that his eyes widened. Emma was more thoughtful. She first scanned the crowd and bowed to everyone. Then, she said, ¡°Everyone present is a well¨Cmannered person. I believe that regarding the Taylor family, they won¡¯t spread it around and 1/3 11 02 make it known to everyone. Samuel knows this very well, so he tells everyone honestly. However, Olivia, if you call the police, it will really be irreversible. It might even affect the Taylor family¡¯s share price. ¡°Samuel and Amelia are kind¨Chearted. As long as you apologize today, we won¡¯t pursue all the mistakes you¡¯ve made.¡± At this point, she lowered her voice and leaned closer to Olivia. She said meaningfully, ¡°You¡¯re just an ordinary woman. It won¡¯t be good for you if this matter blows up. Although the Taylor family is powerful, we don¡¯t want to bully you. As long as you admit your mistake, we¡¯ll let you go!¡± She was using power to threaten Olivia. Although it would be a little troublesome if she called the police, with the Taylor family¡¯s ability, there was a solution. Whether it was Evelyn who hired someone to rape Olivia, or Emma who directed and acted herself later, Emma found someone to put on a show and humiliate herself. There was no evidence of anything. The two people, the Taylor family had dealt with them and sent them overseas. Although Olivia had some videos, as long as the Taylor family thought of a way to put pressure on others, it was not impossible to resolve it. If Olivia knew what was good for her, apologize quickly. That way, the Taylor family can still let her off. If she didn¡¯t know what was good for her and insisted on making a scene to the point of no return, Liam would also abandon Olivia for the sake of the Taylor family¡¯s reputation. Liam¡¯s connections were not something a girl like Olivia couldpare 1. to. When Emma thought of this, her expression suddenly turned sharp. She stared fixedly at Olivia, her eyes filled with threat. At this moment, Samuel also reacted. He said to Isabe and apologized sincerely, ¡°Mrs. Sullivan, I¡¯m really sorry. Because of our negligence, you acknowledged such a despicable woman. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give you an exnation.¡± Isabe was still a little confused. What was going on? Didn¡¯t Samuel know about the rtionship between Olivia and the Smith family? Before Isabe could react, Harper was displeased. She stood beside Olivia with a strong aura and faced Samuel. ¡°You keep saying that Olivia is despicable, but all of this is what you said. There¡¯s no evidence at all. Besides¡­¡± Her expression was mocking. ¡°Your Taylor family is too funny. Don¡¯t you know how to investigate? You get a daughter casually. To think you still call yourself a wealthy family.¡± This matter was indeed very embarrassing. Although it would destroy Olivia, it was not good for the Taylor family. If they could be schemed against sessfully, it meant that the Taylor family was not strong enough and could be schemed against casually. Samuel was so angry that his lips trembled. However, as an elder, he was too embarrassed to argue with a teenage girl like Harper. He could only grit his teeth and remain silent. Instead, Amelia spoke. Previously, she had lowered her head and remained silent, as if she had suffered a huge blow. Only now did she slowly look up. my fault. I ¡°Harper.¡± She looked at Harper and apologized gently. ¡°It¡¯s all missed my daughter so much that someone took advantage of me.¡± Cathy had been very worried about Amelia¡¯s condition. Although Amelia was sad now, her eyes were clear. Amelia could withstand the blow and not be too agitated. Cathy waved at Amelia. ¡°Amelia,e sit here.¡± Amelia nodded at Cathy and walked over. When she passed by Olivia, her body stiffened for a moment before she deliberately dodged. From the beginning until now, she did not even look at Olivia, as if she was deliberately avoiding her. After sitting beside Cathy, Amelia turned to Isabe and began to exin slowly, ¡°At first, when Olivia came to look for us, my family said that she was suspicious. I was too persistent and insisted on recognizing her.¡± At this point, Amelia lowered her eyes and tears rolled down her face. ¡°Olivia has been missing for 18 years. I think about her day and night. I really want to find her. I¡­¡± Amelia couldn¡¯t continue and sobbed uncontrobly. Everyone present knew Amelia¡¯s past very well. They knew the pain of losing her daughter. When her daughter was lost, shemitted suicide several times and was on the verge of going crazy. If not for Emma¡¯s 11:021 appearance tofort her longing for her daughter, she would have gone crazy long ago. Seeing Amelia like this, many people felt pitiful. They were willing to believe what she said. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Amelia missed her daughter so much. If Olivia was really her daughter, how could she not acknowledge Olivia? Now that she said with certainty that Olivia was not her daughter, it must be true. Amelia wiped her tears with a tissue and continued, ¡°Later on, Olivia gradually became abnormal. She often contradicted Samuel and I. She was often impatient and always bullied Emma. Gradually, I realized that she was abnormal. ¡°Later on, Samuel went to investigate and found out that she wasn¡¯t my daughter at all. She was probably a girl from a wealthy family who had lost her way. She was adopted by an old man when she was young. However, the old man was very old and only gave her food. He didn¡¯t have the ability to teach her. The more she grew up, the more bad she became. She had been lying since she was young and liked violence. She was a delinquent in school. When she grew up, she was vicious.¡± Speaking of this, Amelia quickly wiped her tears. She seemed to be really sad and could not control herself at all. Her chest was twitching and she was in extreme pain. If Cathy had not patted her back to calm her down, Amelia would have fainted. Cathy was frightened by Amelia¡¯s appearance. As Cathyforted her, she red at Olivia. It was all because of Olivia that Amelia had to experience the pain of losing her daughter again. ¡°Girl, why are you so vicious? Do you know that your actions almost. harmed Amelia? She¡¯s already in poor health. If anything happens to her because of you, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Olivia ignored Cathy and quietly looked at Amelia. As if sensing her gaze, Amelia¡¯s body shrank and trembled even more! Cathy quickly hugged Amelia and red at Olivia. ¡°Do you still want to provoke her?¡± Olivia lowered her eyes. It was as if she had been thrown into an icehouse. She felt as it all the blood in her body had frozen. At this moment, she seemed to be unable to think, like a walking corpse. After a long time, she finally said, ¡°Mrs. Taylor, did you really love your daughter? Amelia froze. Her body seemed to be drowned in pain. She lowered her head to prevent the guilt and pain in her eyes from being discovered, Seeing this, Olivia heaved a sigh of relief. She still had a smile on her face, as it she hadpletely let it go. She said calmly and confidently, ¡°You¡¯ve never loved her, right?¡± Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Chapter 137 As soon as Olivia finished speaking, Amelia¡¯s face became very pale. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°No¡­ No, L¡­¡± Amelia shook her head vigorously and tried her best to deny it. However, when she met Olivia¡¯s indifferent gaze, she was like a chicken being strangled and instantly fell silent. The huge emotional fluctuation made her feel ufortable. Amelia struggled to breathe twice, and finally, her heart twitched. Her vision turned ck and shepletely fainted. ¡°Amelia!¡± Cathy was terrified as she called out. Her body kept trembling as she hurriedly shouted, ¡°Quickly, someone help me! Call an ambnce! Now!¡± Emma immediately ran to Amelia. She held her hand and eximed, ¡°Mom, Mom! What¡¯s wrong with you? How do you feel?¡± Then, she turned around and red at Olivia. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. If anything happens to Amelia today, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± she said angrily. Cathy was also furious. Her eyes turned red, and her finger pointed at Olivia was trembling. ¡°You, you¡¯re really vicious! Do you know what Amelia has experienced? Do you know how she survived all these years? For your own selfishness, you caused her to experience the pain of losing her daughter again!¡± Because she was too angry, Cathy almost could not breathe. She coughed for a long time before continuing, ¡°Today, if anything goes wrong with Amelia, you will be the murderer! You will stay in prison for the rest of your life!¡± No one expected things to turn out like this. They subconsciously looked at Olivia with a look of reprimand. They nagged at Olivia¡¯s viciousness, causing Amelia to suffer the pain of losing her daughter again. Everything happened too suddenly, Olivia was still in a daze for a while. When she came back to her senses, she immediately walked to Amelia and wanted to feel her pulse. ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t you dare hurt Amelia!¡± Emma stood in front of Olivia. ¡°Move aside!¡± Olivia¡¯s tone was sharp. Her eyes suddenly turned cold, and her entire person was as sharp as a sword. Missing Paringe Being cursed like this, Emma went numb and her entire body stiffened. For a moment, she felt as if the person in front of her was not a person, but a ferocious beast from the wild. She subconsciously moved aside and reacted when she stood to the side. She could not help but look vexed. What was wrong with her just now? Why did she move aside? However, she did not dare to walk over now. Her legs were extremely weak. Olivia squatted beside Amelia and grabbed her wrist to feel her pulse. Cathy was old and slow to react. It was only now that she realized what Olivia was going to do. She quickly stopped her. ¡°What are you doing? Stop¡­¡± Before she could finish, she was interrupted by Isabe. ¡°Lower your voice. Let Olivia do it. She¡¯s good at medicine.¡± Cathy was stunned. She did not understand how Olivia knew medicine. However, with Isabe¡¯s status, it was impossible for her to lie. After hesitating for a moment, she decided to let Olivia feel her pulse. After all, the ambnce had yet to arrive. Olivia quickly understood Amelia¡¯s body. She raised her hand and pressed on Amelia¡¯s body. In less than three seconds, Amelia slowly woke 1. up. When everyone saw this, they couldn¡¯t help but be excited. Olivia really knew medicine, and she looked quite capable. Olivia ignored everyone¡¯s discussion and focused on Amelia. Her tone was gentle like never before. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Amelia had just woken up and was a little stunned to be faced with such a gentle Olivia. She subconsciously nodded. ¡°Much better.¡± Olivia heaved a sigh of relief and helped her sit up. Her wrist was clearly very slender, but when she supported Amelia, it did not tremble at all. It was steady, appropriate, and reliable. ¡°It¡¯s just that your emotions are fluctuating violently and affecting your heart. You¡¯ll be fine after resting for a few days.¡± Olivia¡¯s hand touched Amelia¡¯s pulse again. ¡°I¡¯ll prescribe you a few medicines. You¡¯ll be fine after taking them for three days.¡± Amelia was stunned. She did not understand what was going on at all. However, when Olivia pulled her hand back, Amelia subconsciously grabbed it tightly. She wanted to say something, but when she opened her mouth a few times, she could not say a word. Her throat was painful. As if sensing that something was wrong with Amelia¡¯s mood, Olivia looked up and carefully sized up Amelia¡¯s expression with her gentle eyes. Seeing that she was fine, Olivia was relieved. ¡°You¡¯re fine now.¡± Olivia¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with a gentle smile. It was like a warm spring breeze with intoxicating softness. ¡°It was my fault just now. I apologize to you.¡± Olivia opened her mouth and her voice was as faint as fog. ¡°You love your daughter, but you don¡¯t love me.¡± Her words were suddenly clear as if they were self¨Cdeprecating. Just now, just as Amelia fainted, Olivia suddenly thought of the pregnant woman that Isaac had cured. When the pregnant woman was pregnant, her reaction was especially strong. She could barely eat or sleep. She vomited acid all night and had to rely on medicine to maintain her life. Her entire body was swollen, and there were pits on her calves. Her family had advised her not to have this child. It was too scary. If this continued, her body would not be able to take it. However, the pregnant woman was unwilling. Her eyes were unprecedentedly firm. She loved this baby and would persevere until thest moment. Unless she died, she would never give up. Then, Olivia thought, ¡°Amelia must have loved me so much before. ¡°It is just that Amelia doesn¡¯t love me anymore. Why should I force others to love me? ¡°How could there be anything justified in this world?¡± Actually, she had to calm down and not just restrict their rtionship. Amelia did not treat her badly. After all, she had loved Olivia for five years after giving birth to Olivia. This was enough! Olivia told herself. ¡°Amelia¡­¡± Olivia hesitated for a moment before quickly changing her words. ¡°Mrs. Taylor, I¡¯m sorry for making you feel ufortable because of my existence. I won¡¯t appear in front of you again in the Olivia stood up and retracted her hand. ¡°No¡± Amelia did not know what was wrong with her, nor did she know what to do. She subconsciously held Olivia¡¯s hand tightly and did not let her leave. She muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t go. Please don¡¯t go!¡± Olivia did not say anything. She calmly lowered her eyes and extended her left hand. Her beautiful fingers slowly, gently, and without any hesitation, she opened Amelia¡¯s tightly clenched hand and pulled her right hand out. The moment Olivia pulled her hand out, Amelia felt an emptiness in her heart. It was as if a big hand was gripping her heart tightly. It was so painful that Amelia bit her wrist. Her back copsed as if someone had taken her bone away, and she fell limply to the ground. Amelia could not help but whimper in pain. Olivia, Olivia¡­ Her daughter was gone! Everyone was shocked by Amelia¡¯s reaction. She didn¡¯t look angry at all. Instead, she looked like she had lost something important. Cathy quickly hugged Amelia and shouted, ¡°Quickly, is the ambnce here?¡± Samuel took a few steps forward. He did not look at Amelia. Instead, he pushed Olivia heavily. His gaze was cold. ¡°What did you do? Did you use some vicious method to harm Amelia?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be!¡± A rational person said on behalf of Olivia. ¡°Amelia looks like she has a heartache. However, it should be an emotional problem.¡± Samuel frowned. ¡°She pressed her hand on Amelia¡¯s body just now. She could do something wrong to Amelia¡­¡± Before he could finish, he was interrupted by a cry of surprise. ¡°I remember now. I¡¯ve seen her before! She¡¯s Olivia, the Smith Cuisine Hall¡¯s Olivia. That seared salmon with herbed couscous was created by her!* Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Chapter 138 The more the person spoke, the more certain he sounded. ¡°I was at the Smith Cuisine Hall that day. I saw it with my own eyes!¡± The Smith Cuisine Hall had many guests that day. The person who came was sitting far away, so he did not see Olivia¡¯s face clearly. He only vaguely heard her name, but he forgot about it after that. It was only when he saw Olivia¡¯s medical skills that he thought of it. ¡°That¡¯s strange. Didn¡¯t the Taylor family say that Olivia grew up in the countryside? She doesn¡¯t have any background and her character isn¡¯t good. How is she rted to the Smith Cuisine Hall?¡± Everyone was puzzled. The Smith Cuisine Hall was not just an ordinary restaurant. It was said that it had a powerful background. Not everyone present knew about the miracle doctor family, the Smith. family. They only knew that the Smith Cuisine Hall¡¯s background was not ordinary. Only those top people or those who were extremely well¨Cinformed knew the rtionship between the Smith Cuisine Hall and the Smith family. At this moment, when they heard someone call out the rtionship between Olivia and the Smith Cuisine Hall, they started to mutter in confusion. Seeing that the situation was not right, Emma could not care about the grief¨Cstricken Amelia anymore. She looked at Olivia and asked in confusion, ¡°Did you lie to the Smith Cuisine Hall?¡± She frowned and looked disappointed. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you lied to us, but why did you lie to the Smith Cuisine Hall? I heard that the seared salmon with herbed couscous, the brand of the Smith Cuisine Hall, can strengthen one¡¯s body. It¡¯s said that it¡¯s an ancient recipe passed down from their ancestors. Food is different from others. It is really important. If you y tricks on the food and something goes wrong, it will be a huge sin!¡± Emma¡¯s acting skills were not bad. She portrayed her pity vividly and tried her best to discredit Olivia¡¯s character. She wanted to attract everyone¡¯s attention to her despicable character. Unfortunately, the matter of the salmon with herbed couscous could not be smeared with just a few words. Someone immediately retorted, ¡°How do you think she can lie? The Mmg Thing Smith Cuisine Hall personally admitted that seared salmon with herbed couscous was created by Olivia. Everyone saw and heard it on their own that day. Moreover, Olivia even publicized the recipe for this soup on Twitter. It has been on the trending searches for a day. It can¡¯t be faked.¡± Emma also knew that the seared salmon with herbed couscous¡¯s secret recipe had been publicized, but she did not know the details. Now that she heard it from someone else, she immediately frowned. It was not that she was deliberately ndering Olivia, but this matter was really strange. How old was Olivia? She was only 24 years old, and the seared salmon with herbed couscous had been the Smith Cuisine Hall¡¯s signature dish. for eight years. If she really created this healthy soup, didn¡¯t it mean that she could create a healthy secret recipe at 16 years old? Emma could not believe it! Obviously, Emma wasn¡¯t the only one who thought of this. Samuel had also thought of this. He took a step forward and sneered. ¡°It is said that Olivia is a natural liar, good at disguising herself and deceiving others. But no one believed it. Look, here¡¯s the evidence! First, she deceived the Taylor family, and now she deceived the Smith Cuisine Hall. Everyone, think about it. The seared. salmon with herbed couscous appeared eight years ago. At that time, Olivia was only 16 years old. How could she have created such a secret recipe?¡± It was indeed a little exaggerated. Everyone nodded. How could anyone be so skillful at the age of 16? Those famous doctors who had master¡¯s degrees and PhDs for ten years did not dare to say that they could develop any great healthy recipes. Seeing that everyone agreed with him, Taylor continued with a smug expression, ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of trick you used to fool the Smith. Cuisine Hall¡¯s master, making people think that you¡¯re really the seared salmon with herbed couscous¡¯s creator. Unfortunately, you were still negligent and actually made a mistake at the most critical point.¡± The more Samuel spoke, the smoother his train of thought became. At the same time, the nervousness and guilt in his heart dissipated. Previously, when he said that Olivia¡¯s character was despicable, he was just framing her. Although his words were firm, he was actually very nervous. However, now that he was involved in the Smith Cuisine Hall¡¯s matter, he realized that Olivia¡¯s character might really be bad. The anxiety in his heart waspletely relieved. At this point, it was not that he was ndering Olivia, but that she had a bad character to begin with! Olivia¡¯s attention waspletely on Amelia. After observing for a moment, she realized that Amelia was only emotionally unstable and that her body was fine. Only then did she look away, Her clear and cold gaze swept across everyone, and she saw Samuel ring at her. ¡°What mistake?¡± Olivia only heard a few words because she was focused on Amelia. She did not hear everything, so she asked. Samuel sneered, ¡°You¡¯re still pretending. Have you forgotten how old you are? Eight years ago, you were only 16 years old. How could you have created such an exquisite healthy secret recipe?¡± Olivia raised her eyelids and nodded unhurriedly. ¡°Yes, I was indeed not 16 years old at that time!¡± Samuel was proud of himself. He could not help but exim, ¡°You admit to lying!¡± However, Olivia said, ¡°Actually, I was 15 years old when I created it.¡± Samuel was speechless. ¡°She is really good at pretending. Isn¡¯t she afraid that her secret would be exposed?¡± Samuel thought. He said sarcastically, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re a genius? Fifteen? Why don¡¯t you say you are five years old?¡± Olivia frowned. Her beautiful eyes shed with confusion. ¡°Oh, I just created a recipe when I was 15. Can this be recognized as a genius in your mind?¡± she asked. Samuel was speechless. The others present were also at a loss for words. If she could not be considered a genius, wouldn¡¯t they be stupid? Seeing that everyone¡¯s thoughts had been led astray, Emma quickly said, ¡°You said that the seared salmon with herbed couscous was created by you. What evidence do you have?¡± ¡°Evidence?¡± Olivia chuckled and asked calmly, ¡°Why should I prove it to you?¡± These words were meaningless. In the past, she cared about the Taylor family and Amelia¡¯s feelings. That was why she tolerated everything and allowed Emma to y tricks. Now, she hadpletely let go. She felt that even talking to them was a waste of time! She turned to look at Cathy. ¡°Now, I have nothing to do with the Taylor family, so I can¡¯t stay here. Goodbye.¡± Then, she nodded at Isabe and left with ke. She had only taken two steps when she was stopped by Samuel. ¡°Where are you going? You haven¡¯t exined it clearly.¡± Olivia looked up and nced at Samuel. Her clear eyes were filled with indifference and coldness. She was already unwilling to say another word to Samuel. ke stood in front of Samuel and said in a business¨Clike tone, ¡°Mr. Taylor, regarding your defamation of Olivia, and Emma¡¯s hiring of a murderer to rape Olivia, I¡¯ve already called the police and submitted all the evidence. Now, I¡¯m kindly reminding you to quickly hire a goodwyer, or you and Emma might end up in jail.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What did you say? You called the police!¡± Samuel was shocked and furious. His eyes widened as he stared at ke. ke was speechless. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think we¡¯ll just stand here and let you bully and frame us without doing anything?¡± Samuel still couldn¡¯t believe it. He kept shaking his head. ¡°Impossible, impossible. You¡¯ve always been here. How would you have the time to call the police?¡± Hearing his words, ke was speechless for a moment. She looked at Samuel as if looking at a fool and said, ¡°We are in the information era now. I can use my phone and the Inte!¡± ¡°Why? How dare you to call the police?¡± Samuel muttered. In his imagination, there was no such thing as calling the police. In his opinion, Olivia was just an extremely ordinary woman and she could not cause any big trouble. All she could do was exin, plead, refute, despair, and finally ept her fate. However, Olivia waspletely different from what he had imagined. Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Olivia didn¡¯t want to dwell on the Taylor family¡¯s matter. In the past, she was willing to tolerate and respect the Taylor family¡¯s people because she felt that this was also her home. No matter what, Samuel and Amelia were her biological parents. Blood ties could not be severed. However, at this point, Samuel¡¯s actions were getting more and more overboard. His methods could be said to be despicable,pletely exhausting her patience. She was already unwilling to say a word to him. Seeing Olivia¡¯s indifferent expression andplete disregard for his existence, Samuel suddenly felt a sense of depression and resentment. The more he thought about it, the more indignant he felt. ¡°She is just an abandoned daughter of the Taylor family. She has no power or money. She only has a little reputation, but she actually dares to look down on me! ¡°It seems that if I don¡¯t teach her a lesson, she will not know who¡¯s the leader of the Taylor family!¡± Samuel thought angrily. Samuel¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can rest easy just because you called the police. You¡¯re just a powerless orphan girl. Don¡¯t tell me you want to fight me! I can call the police station and make you suffer!¡± Upon hearing this, Olivia looked at Samuel with a hint of doubt in her eyes. ¡°So what?¡± she asked. So what? Samuel, who was waiting to see Olivia¡¯s panicked expression, was stunned and couldn¡¯t react for a moment. Olivia sighed softly and had to say, ¡°So, are you telling me this purely to scare me, or are you hinting that you have connections and will use unorthodox methods to distort the truth to solve this problem?¡± Samuel was at a loss for words. Olivia only felt helpless. She really wondered if she was rted to the Taylor family by blood. Samuel¡¯s IQ was really not high. ¡°There are so many guests at the banquet tonight, and all of them are influential people. Are you really so arrogant that you don¡¯t care and shout that you want to do bad things? Is there any problem with¡­?¡± Because of Olivia¡¯s upbringing the dvd not pay forst few worth. Oh, here Olivia sighed and took out a recording pen. ¡°You know that! ke recording, can¡¯t you be more careful with your words and acond Although this recording can¡¯t be used as concrete eftere, as long ai announce it, no matter what, public opinion will be diedrataprose to Samuel¡¯s eyes widened. He was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak Seeing this, Olivia yed with the recording pen as if she was showing it to him. She spun it a few times and then threw it to ke. She said to Samuel, ¡®I don¡¯t know how to treat you now. On one hand, you¡¯re framing and ndering my reputation, and on the other hand, you¡¯re rushing to give me the evidence. It¡¯s really contradictory As Olivia spoke, she seemed to suddenly figure it out. She turned to ke and said. ¡®I understand now, Samuel is really righteous. It seems that he intends to defame me and use me of impersonating the Taylor family¡¯s bloodline. In fact, he wants to use this matter to remind me to quickly call the police and there¡¯s no need to worry about the Taylor family. I should directly bring Emma to justice Samuel was so angry that his body was trembling. He quickly denied, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? That¡¯s not what I meant Olivia lowered her eyes and smiled lightly. She had always been cold and indifferent and rarely smiled. However, this smile was like a beautiful flower that had just bloomed. In an instant, it shone brightly. Her beautiful eyes were filled with teasing and yfulness. All the guests present instantly froze and stared at her unconsciously, unable to react. It was because Olivia was simply so beautiful that it was rare in the world. ¡°Mr. Taylor, you¡¯re too humble. You¡¯re clearly helping me. Why aren¡¯t you admitting it?¡± Olivia smiled. Samuel was so angry that his fingers were trembling. He tried his best to deny it. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I didn¡¯t help you.¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°I know. You¡¯re being polite.¡± Samuel was so angry that he almost went crazy. Some of the other guests could not help but burst outughing. They thought to themselves that Olivia was really a wonderful person. Ol¨ªvia didn¡¯t tangle with Samuel for too long. His chest heaving up and Because of Olivia¡¯s upbringing, she did not say thest few words. ¡°Oh, here Olivia sighed and took out a recording pen. ¡°You know that I like recording, can¡¯t you be more careful with your words and actions? Although this recording can¡¯t be used as concrete evidence, as long as I announce it, no matter what, public opinion will be disadvantageous to you.¡± Samuel¡¯s eyes widened. He was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak. Seeing this, Olivia yed with the recording pen as if she was showing it to him. She spun it a few times and then threw it to ke. She said to Samuel, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to treat you now. On one hand, you¡¯re framing and ndering my reputation, and on the other hand, you¡¯re rushing to give me the evidence. It¡¯s really contradictory.¡± As Olivia spoke, she seemed to suddenly figure it out. She turned to ke and said, ¡°I understand now. Samuel is really righteous. It seems that he intends to defame me and use me of impersonating the Taylor family¡¯s bloodline. In fact, he wants to use this matter to remind me to quickly call the police and there¡¯s no need to worry about the Taylor family. I should directly bring Emma to justice.¡± Samuel was so angry that his body was trembling. He quickly denied, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Olivia lowered her eyes and smiled lightly. She had always been cold and indifferent and rarely smiled. However, this smile was like a beautiful flower that had just bloomed. In an instant, it shone brightly. Her beautiful eyes were filled with teasing and yfulness. All the guests present instantly froze and stared at her unconsciously, unable to react. It was because Olivia was simply so beautiful that it was rare in the world. ¡°Mr. Taylor, you¡¯re too humble. You¡¯re clearly helping me. Why aren¡¯t you admitting it?¡± Olivia smiled. Samuel was so angry that his fingers were trembling. He tried his best to deny it. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I didn¡¯t help you.¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°I know. You¡¯re being polite.¡± Samuel was so angry that he almost went crazy. Some of the other guests could not help but burst outughing. They thought to themselves that Olivia was really a wonderful person. Olivia didn¡¯t tangle with Samuel for too long. His chest heaving up and Even Cathy was thew ked and could not understand Mrs. Sullivan, why shocked are you Isabe put down the coffee cup and quietly nced at Samuel. She sighed softly I didn¡¯t expect the Taylor family to decline to this extent, Although Samuel can¡¯t support the Taylor family, he still has the third generation, William. He can be considered to have a sessor. I thought that even if the Taylor family doesn¡¯t thrive, it should be able to maintain the current situation. Who knows¡­¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Cathy¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she heard Isabe continue, ¡°Do you know who adopted Olivia?¡± ¡°Who is it¡± Everyone was curious, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t know, but the Taylor family actually doesn¡¯t know at all. Didn¡¯t you investigate? With the Taylor family¡¯s strength, you shouldn¡¯t have been deceived by a smokescreen. You¡¯re not a small family with no power or money,¡± Isabe said with pity. This was also something that Isabe could not understand. If they were in the Sullivan family, they would definitely be able to identify Olivia¡¯s true identity immediately. The more Cathy listened, the more confused she became. Her heart was in turmoil, and he felt that something bad was about to happen. Because Cathy was too flustered, she could not even stabilize herself. She quickly asked her grandson to go upstairs and took Mr. Green over. Today was Mr. Green¡¯s birthday banquet. He should have appeared at the most critical moment, but everyone did not expect this series of idents. His body was not good to begin with, and Cathy was afraid that he would be provoked, so she did not let him come down. But now, Mr. Green had no choice but toe out. Cathy was afraid that she would not be able to control the situation. As expected, Isabe¡¯s next sentence was, ¡°Do you know Miracle Doctor Isaac Smith?¡± Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Chapter 140 ¡°Are you talking about the Isaac we know?¡± someone asked carefully. Isabe nodded. ¡°Who else can it be?¡± At this point, she paused and continued, ¡°The one who adopted Olivia was Isaac. Moreover, Olivia¡¯s medical skills are very good, not inferior to Isaac.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone was shocked. Everyone could not help but look at each other. They could vaguely guess that Samuel was hiding something. Olivia¡¯s character was probably not as bad as he said. However, they did not expect that the person who adopted her was Isaac! One had to know that Isaac was not that easy to meet. He was a quiet person and did not like to be popr. He had even said that he did not want doctors with good medical skills to be monopolized by rich people, so he did not want to show off his reputation. Under normal circumstances, he would hide his reputation and practice medicine in small hospitals to save people. Due to his special identity, the country had always been providing protection in secret. It was very difficult for people to find him. Only when he really encountered a difficult illness that could not be treated by doctors outside would Isaac take action. There was once a rich man whose father was seriously ill. He spent a lot of effort and almost used all his connections to find Isaac. In just half a month, this illness that even famous doctors in major hospitals both domestically and abroad were helpless against had been cured. Since then, Isaac¡¯s reputation has be even more resounding. Unexpectedly, the godly doctor that everyone could not find was actually the old man who adopted Olivia. For a moment, everyone had different thoughts. No one knew what they were thinking. Samuel looked terrified. After learning the truth, he felt as if he was in confusion. He was at a loss and could not believe it. ¡°Impossible, impossible!¡± He denied it tly. ¡°Isaac doesn¡¯t know Olivia at Billionaires Missing Darling all. Previously, Yvonne was the one who invited him for treatment. Not only that, he even gave Yvonne a precious pill!¡± The more Samuel spoke, the more certain he became. His tone was very firm. It was unknown if he was trying to convince everyone else or himself. Isabe sneered. ¡°I said that the Taylor family has declined, but you still don¡¯t believe it. Think about it. Yvonne is a junior who has been living overseas. How can she know Isaac? Could it be that her connections in the country are stronger than yours? Don¡¯t you think about how she managed to invite Isaac? ¡°Moreover, how precious the pill was? There were only a few dozen pills in total. Even Mr. Smith did not have many left. How could he give it to Yvonne, whom he had just met and was not rted to? He had only given it to the Taylor family through her hands! ¡°If not for the rtionship between Olivia and the Taylor family, do you think Mr. Smith would have bothered with you, let alonee personally? Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years. Even important leaders of the country have to personallye to Layfield to seek treatment from Mr. Smith. What did the Taylor family do to make Mr. Smithe personally?¡± Isabe said. Isabe didn¡¯t even know what to say about Samuel. She didn¡¯t expect there to be such stupid and vicious parents in this world. Even if Olivia wasn¡¯t adopted by Mr. Smith, she was still their biological daughter. They actually did this topletely ruin her reputation. ¡°If Olivia wasn¡¯t adopted by Mr. Smith and had a higher status than the Taylor family, wouldn¡¯t she really be ndered and bullied by you? ¡°Even someone of Olivia¡¯s status, as well as a young scientist of the country, who was intelligent and had a beautiful character, had been bullied and suppressed by you. If it were a girl with a weak personality, wouldn¡¯t she be powerless to fight back? She might have committed suicide long ago! ¡°With Olivia¡¯s status, who knew how many people were fighting to be rted to her? The Taylor family, on the other hand, was actually pushing away the treasure that they had obtained! ¡°Moreover, even without Mr. Smith¡¯s help, Olivia was still a rising star in the scientificmunity. If the Sullivan family produced such an extraordinary person, we would be more than willing to respect her. How would we dare to bully and suppress her?¡± Isabe¡¯s words were not ending. Samuel felt the blood in his body boil. It instantly rushed to his head, making him feel ashamed. At this moment, he only cared about his reputation and felt embarrassed. He had no idea what the Taylor family had lost. Emma stood in a corner that no one was paying attention to. Her body was covered in cold sweat and her back was cold. ¡°Oh no!¡± Emma thought. Her face was ashen. She was more thoughtful than Samuel. Samuel had an experienced father and a capable son to support him. Although he had no talent or virtue, he was also free from pressure and lived an easy life. Therefore, he was a little naive and thought little. However, Emma was different from him. Although she was loved by Amelia and she had lived in the Taylor family for more than ten years, she was still trembling in fear. She knew that both Liam and William did not like her. Today, if theypletely angered Olivia because of Emma, not to mention that she would be imprisoned, Liam would probably be the first to not let her off. Samuel and Amelia could not save her at all. Emma suddenly felt weak all over. Even though her back was leaning against a thick and sturdy pir, she swayed and almost fell to the ground. She knew that this time, she waspletely defeated! Amelia had been lying in Cathy¡¯s arms. Her eyes were nk and she was in a daze. Cathy looked down at his daughter and felt a chill in her heart. After Isabe said that Olivia was Isaac¡¯s granddaughter, she knew that Samuel and Amelia were lying. For the sake of Emma¡¯s reputation, they wanted to sacrifice their biological daughter and did not hesitate to frame and nder her character. They did not care if they would destroy her or not. How could Isaac¡¯s granddaughter have a bad character? Her connections, resources, and wealth were all top¨Cnotch. How could she cling to the Taylor family for that bit of wealth? To use an inappropriate analogy, how could a rich man cling to a beggar . Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Chapter 141 It was alreadypletely dark when Olivia came out of the birthday banquet. The sky was pitch¨Cck, with only a few stars shining. The white lights behind her shone on her body. Her expression could not be seen at all, leaving only emptiness. At this moment, a Cayenne drove over silently. The backseat window was rolled down, revealing a stunning face. The man¡¯s facial features were perfect, his nose bridge was high, and his eyes were exquisite and moving. It was Daniel. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Olivia asked ke to go back first and got into the car. As she spoke, her phoenix eyes curved slightly, and her originally aloof face instantly became lively. It was as if a hundred flowers had just bloomed. Daniel turned around and said in a deep and warm voice, ¡°I¡¯m here to pick you up.¡± Olivia pursed her lips, but she could not suppress the smile on her face. In the end, she chuckled. Olivia looked down and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going up?¡± Logically speaking. since Daniel was here, he should go up and pay his respects to Old Mr. Green. Daniel shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to do that. I have business to do.¡± ¡°What business?¡± Olivia was curious. Daniel said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m driving a pumpkin cart to pick up the princess to the ball.¡± After knowing everything that happened at the birthday banquet, he could no longer remain calm. He set aside everything and ran over. ¡°Hahaha.¡± Olivia bit her lip and could not help butugh out loud. The tinklingughter echoed in the car. It seemed like a long time since she hadughed like this. It had been so long that she had almost forgotten how tough. Daniel looked sideways at her intently. His deep eyes were filled with heartache and pins Why was this wird so stupid On the xurtare, she was always calm, as if she would not be defeatedby tyy resting she hid all her sadness and helplessness deep in her heart and did not show it at all veryone thought that she was extremely powerful and confident. No matter how much she was hurt, she would not be sad and would get back on her feet quickly. They naturally begged her for protection, as if relying on her was a matter of course, But who said that intelligent and powerful people wouldn¡¯t feel hurt? Daniel clearly remembered how much she had looked forward to her biological mother back in Tanser. She said that her mother was the gentlest in the world. Although she had lost many of her memories, she remembered that her mother was always smiling at her. Her mother would dress her up, brush her beautiful hair. teach her how to y the violin, and say to her every day, ¡°I love you, Olivia. I love you the most.¡± Even after so many years, Daniel still remembered how happy Olivia looked when she mentioned her mother. She smiled like a happy kitten that had stolen a fish. Olivia must have experienced something sad back then. She told him that she had lost her home, that she could not go back to her home, and that her beloved sister did not want her anymore. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t go back. She needed to find her biological parents. As she spoke, sheforted herself by saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. My sister doesn¡¯t love me, but my biological parents love me, I still have a family But now, when Daniel thought of what Samuel and Amelia had done, his eyes suddenly turned gloomy, and his expression was terrifyingly darkened. He raised his hand to cover Olivia¡¯s eyes and said in a suppressed voice, Stopughing. If you¡¯re sad, just cry. Don¡¯t make things difficult for yourself. Olivia was stunned for a moment. She subconsciously blinked twice. She odre¡¯s Missing Darling heartache and pity. Why was this girl so stupid? On the surface, she was always calm, as if she would not be defeated by anything. In reality, she hid all her sadness and helplessness deep in her heart and did not show it at all. get back Everyone thought that she was extremely powerful and confident. No matter how much she was hurt, she would not be sad and would on her feet quickly. They naturally begged her for protection, as if relying on her was a matter of course. But who said that intelligent and powerful people wouldn¡¯t feel hurt? Daniel clearly remembered how much she had looked forward to her biological mother back in Tansern. She said that her mother was the gentlest in the world. Although she had lost many of her memories, she remembered that her mother was always smiling at her. Her mother would dress her up, brush her beautiful hair, teach her how to y the violin, and say to her every day, ¡°I love you, Olivia. I love you the most.¡± Even after so many years, Daniel still remembered how happy Olivia looked when she mentioned her mother. She smiled like a happy kitten that had stolen a fish. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Olivia must have experienced something sad back then. She told him. that she had lost her home, that she could not go back to her home, and that her beloved sister did not want her anymore. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t go back. She needed to find her biological parents. As she spoke, sheforted herself by saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. My sister doesn¡¯t love me, but my biological parents love me. I still have a family.¡± But now, when Daniel thought of what Samuel and Amelia had done, his eyes suddenly turned gloomy, and his expression was terrifyingly darkened. He raised his hand to cover Olivia¡¯s eyes and said in a suppressed voice, ¡°Stopughing. If you¡¯re sad, just cry. Don¡¯t make things difficult for yourself.¡± Olivia was stunned for a moment. She subconsciously blinked twice. She Balionaire¡¯s Missing Darling was flustered that she had been seen through. ?yours: However, her panic onlysted for a moment. She quickly calmed down. She raised her hand and pulled his hand that covered her eyes down. She smiled and looked at Daniel with a moving gaze. ¡°I¡¯m not sad.¡± Daniel looked at her slightly red eyes and remained silent. After a while, he smiled brightly and said, ¡°My dear princess, we¡¯ve arrived at the ball. May I have the honor to invite you to dance?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Olivia smiled brightly as if the panic and heartache just now were just an illusion. The ce they arrived at was a very private club, which had everything one could imagine and have fun with. Back then, Daniel used to be a young and frivolous yboy. He was backed by his father, and his uncle had taken over Sullivan Group. He started his own business in the Inte field. He had already decided not to take over the Sullivan family¡¯s business, so he was free of pressure and was very yful. He had tried all the kinky things that those young masters currently enjoyed doing. Daniel held Olivia¡¯s hand and entered through an ordinary¨Clooking door. He took a green ribbon from the waiter and said to Olivia, ¡°Close your eyes.¡± Olivia had just closed her eyes when she felt a ribbon wrapping around thern. It was pitch¨Cck in front of her, but she was not afraid at all. She only trusted Danielpletely and let him lead her forward. After walking for a long time, she heard a voice. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± The ribbon slid down, the music was yed, and her eyes suddenly lit up.. What happened next made Olivia feel like she was in a dream. She couldn¡¯t regain her senses for a long time. It was as if she was in an anime kingdom. There were Donald Duck, Mickey Mouse, the Little Mermaid, Winnie the Pooh, the Powerpuff Girls, the Astro Boy, and so on. In addition to these cartoon characters, there were also huge pumpkin carts, castles, and strange flying saucers. Just as she was in a daze, a Little Fairy walked up to her and said, ¡°Cindere, haven¡¯t you changed your clothes? The ball is about to Pahorare¡¯s Missing Darling begin. As she spoke, she pulled her hand and ran to the side. Olivia looked back at Daniel. Daniel nodded. ¡°Go quickly. I need to change my clothes too. The ball is about to begin.¡± Olivia changed into a blue dress and tied a beautiful sapphire blue ribbon on her head. She wore crystal shoes and lifted the hem of her dress as she walked out. The cartoon characters on the road made way for her and said, ¡°Oh my god, where did this princess come from? She¡¯s so beautiful. The prince will definitely ask her to dance the first dance.¡± Mickey and Minnie stepped forward, took Olivia¡¯s hand, and led her forward. The huge crowd made way for the three. At the end of the path, the prince was waiting for Olivia. Daniel was wearing a dark green tuxedo with golden leaves embroidered. on it. The slightly fitting clothes outlined his slender and perfect figure. He stood there and appeared elegant and noble. The ce was filled with all kinds of strange animated characters, but they still couldn¡¯t steal his light. It was as if he could glow. Just by standing there, he attracted everyone¡¯s attention, making it impossible for them to look away. Daniel walked up to her and extended his right hand. ¡°Beautiful princess, can I ask you to dance?¡± Olivia performed an aristocratic bow and ced her fingertips on his palm. Just then, the music started and all the animated characters started dancing around them. Olivia danced with Daniel and felt as if she was in a fairytale kingdom. Daniel whispered into her ear, ¡°Do you like it?¡± Olivia looked up, her eyes shining like stars in the sky. ¡°Yeah. Thank you.¡± At this moment, Olivia finally saw the dazzling and beautiful world beyond the dark thorns. Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Chapter 142 After the song ended, the surrounding anime characters retreated one after another, leaving arge space for Olivia and Daniel. The two were still holding hands. Olivia smiled and was about to say something. An orange¨Cyellow Garfield cat ran toward the two of them. Olivia was stunned for a moment before she was hugged by Garfield. ¡°Beautiful princess, are you satisfied with the ball?¡± It was Garfield¡¯s unique and silly voice. Olivia chuckled. It was rare for her to have such a mischievous thought. She raised her hand and tapped on Garfield¡¯s orange nose. ¡°I like it very much.¡± It had been a long time since she had been so happy. It seemed that after returning from the bottom of the cliff, she rarely smiled, and her personality had be much calmer. Sometimes, Olivia could barely remember what she used to look like. Now that she saw so many cute anime images, she felt like she had returned to her childhood. At that time, she was naughty and mischievous. She often teased Jarron and Gillian. Every time this happened, her grandpa would be so angry that he wanted to hit her with a broom. Jarron chased after her and yed with her while Gillian smiled gently at the side. When she was tired from running, Gillian would bring over a ss of cool lemonade. After Olivia took a sip, she could feel the chill. It was so refreshing that she feltforted all over. How happy she was back then. Young Olivia stood on a tall rock and looked at her grandfather, Jarron, and Gillian. She felt that all of this was extremely blissful. She had to protect all of the people she loved. Actually, she didn¡¯t really like to study medicine. She preferred to y the violin and paint, but she had to protect all of the people she loved, so she focused on learning medicine from her grandfather. She wanted to rece her grandfather as the next backbone of the Smith family. She wanted to keep all the people she loved safe. She was clearly the youngest, but she had the greatest responsibility. But then, when did things start to go wrong? Olivia had always prided herself on being sensitive, perceptive, and observant. But why did she fail to notice the change in Gillian? Did Gillian hide her intentions too well? Or did Olivia trust her too much and subconsciously never think that she would hurt her? After a moment of daze, Olivia quickly came back to her senses. She liked Garfield and could not help but rub its fluffy face. Garfield imitated the tone in the movies and eximed, ¡°Don¡¯t mess up my handsome face.¡± Olivia chuckled. Seeing her smile, Garfield seemed to be very happy. It took off the chubby toy cat¡¯s head, revealing a beautiful and adorable face. It was actually a cute young girl. Olivia was stunned for a moment before she smiled and praised, ¡°Your eyes are so beautiful like those of a deer.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The girl covered her mouth and chuckled. Then, she tilted her head and looked at Daniel, ¡°Mr. Sullivan said the same thing.¡± She looked at Daniel with watery eyes that seemed to contain deep emotions. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, do you still remember me?¡± Daniel nced over at the girl. He had always been very good at memorizing things and people, but no matter how skillful he was, it was impossible for him to remember everyone he had seen. He had no impression of this girl at all. However, what kind of person was Daniel? After thinking for a moment, he guessed that the girl should be the new secretary in charge of this ball. Ellis had been busy with the bidding and had no free time at all. Moreover, the matter had happened so suddenly that she really could not spare any manpower, so she asked the new secretary to be in charge here. ¡°You¡¯re Ms. Mil-¡± He wondered if he was the new secretary. Before Daniel could finish speaking, he was interrupted by the girl¡¯s excited voice. ¡°You really remember me? Yes, I¡¯m Zo Milton!¡± Daniel didn¡¯t speak. Actually, he couldn¡¯t remember her full name. Daniel had no impression of her at all. However, he was well¨Cmannered and would not embarrass the secretary in front of everyone. Hence, he nodded casually. The ball had already ended. Daniel knew that Olivia had not eaten much at the birthday banquet. She must be hungry by now. The two of them went to change and went to the dining room to eat. Zo apanied Olivia and secretly sized up Olivia along the way. asionally, Olivia noticed her and turned to look at her. Zo smiled foolishly and said sincerely, ¡°You¡¯re Ms. Taylor, right? You¡¯re so beautiful, like a fairy.¡± Olivia¡¯s eyebrows rxed, and her tone was mischievous. ¡°Have you seen a fairy?¡± Zo scratched her head in embarrassment. ¡°No, but I believe that if there are really fairies, they should look like you.¡± As she spoke, her tone was a little disappointed. ¡°I once imagined how Mr. Sullivan¡¯s wife would look like. I always felt that no woman could match up to him. It wasn¡¯t until I saw you that I realized what it means to be a perfect match. The two of you are really a match made in heaven.¡± The girl chattered non¨Cstop. She was very good at talking, but because of her sincere expression, she was not annoying. Olivia listened attentively and asionally echoed. After changing her clothes, Olivia sat on a chair with a stylist helping her with her hair. Zo sat at the side and held her chin. She looked at Olivia. ¡°Ms. Taylor, do you know how I met Mr. Sullivan?¡± Olivia nced at her and nodded slightly, indicating that she was all ears. Zo¡¯s voice was gentle as if she was recalling something beautiful. ¡°I didn¡¯te from a good family. My father died early, and my mother wasn¡¯t in good health, so I studied hard since I was young, hoping to get into a good university, go to a big city, and earn a lot of money to treat my mother¡¯s illness. I was lucky. I performed exceptionally well on the SAT and got into a first¨Crate school. ¡°Unfortunately, God didn¡¯t favor me. Not long after I entered university, my mother was diagnosed with stomach cancer and needed arge sum of surgery fees. Helpless, I had to work at a strip club¡­¡± At this point, she paused and looked at Olivia in embarrassment. ¡°Do you know what that means?¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°Sort of.¡± Her expression was calm without any emotions. onure¡¯s Missing Darling There was no pity or sympathy, nor was there any disdain. It was as if it was just an ordinary matter, which made Zo heave a sigh of relief. She continued, ¡°Because I graduated from a famous school and was quite pretty, I was offered a high price for my first time, which wasn¡¯t a lot of money actually. However, God favored me once again back then. I had an opportunity. As long as I could be chosen by that distinguished guest, I could get 100 thousand dors. ¡°Before I went for the job, I thought it would be an old guest or some guy with a weird fetish, but when I pushed the door open and entered, I was stunned. That was the first time I had seen such a good¨C looking guy. He was young and dressed casually. He was leaningzily on the sofa, and I could tell that he was very impatient. ¡°He didn¡¯t pick me. He didn¡¯t even look at me impatiently. He waved his hand and asked me to leave. At that time, I was very scared, but this was myst chance. I had to grab it. I didn¡¯t know how I got the courage to pounce on him and hug his leg. ¡°You know what, Ms. Taylor?¡± Zo looked up at Olivia with a glint in her eyes. ¡°It was at this moment that he told me that my eyes were really beautiful, like those of a deer.¡± Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Chapter 143 ¡°After that, things went very smoothly. After he found out about me, he gave me a lot of money to study and not do such things again.¡± Zo¡¯s voice was very gentle. She sounded as if she could not bear to ruin her beautiful memory. ¡°I said that I wanted to repay him, but he said that that wouldn¡¯t be necessary. He told me that if I had to repay him, I needed to study hard and work at Sullivan Group after graduation to create profits for the group.¡± After saying all this, Zo looked at Olivia without blinking and asked seriously, ¡°Can you understand how I feel? Mr. Sullivan is like a light that dispels all the darkness in front of me.¡±¡± Standing at the side, the hairdresser who was helping Olivia with her hair couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She felt like vomiting as she wondered, ¡°Ew! It¡¯s so gross! ¡°Why could this woman be so shameless? She actually talked about how she met the guy in front of his girlfriend. Now that she¡¯s done talking about it, she¡¯s even asking if the girlfriend can understand how she feels? ¡°She¡¯s too shameless! ¡°If it were me, I would definitely p this bitch and kick her out! ¡°Damn her!¡± Olivia did not expect Zo to ask her that. She blinked twice, thought for a moment, and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re so lucky!¡± Zo¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked at Olivia in surprise. ¡°Do you think so too? I really feel like I¡¯m the female lead in a novel who meets a CEO that can save me from trouble and¡­¡± Zo suddenly paused and looked up at Olivia. She made a face in embarrassment and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Taylor. That¡¯s not what I meant. I just think that I¡¯m very lucky. Fate is such a wonderful thing. I¡¯m very grateful to Mr. Sullivan. If I hadn¡¯t met him, I might not be where I am today.¡± The hairstylist almost gritted her teeth in hatred as she thought, ¡°Wonderful my ass. You¡¯re just a shameless and scheming bitch!¡± Olivia looked up calmly and nced at Zo. She knew what Zo was thinking, but she was not as angry as the hairdresser. She also felt that it was very amazing like the plot in novels. The reason at it vouchers why novels were novels was that the plots in them were fictional and rare. In reality, Zo would¡¯ve fallen back then. No one would save her at all. It was a miracle that she could meet Daniel. Olivia could empathize with Zo since they were both girls. A handsome man descended from the sky like a savior. No matter who it was, they would be tempted. Such beautiful and wonderful memories were worthy of being treasured. Olivia had no need or right to stop Zo from cherishing this memory. Olivia¡¯s personality was like this. She was magnanimous, gentle, and benevolent. She could understand the thoughts of others. As long as those intentions were not bad, she was willing to tolerate them. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± She smiled at Zo and said gently, ¡°This is your memory. You don¡¯t need to apologize to me.¡± Zo was stunned. As if in disbelief, she looked up at Olivia and sized her up. She realized that Olivia was not unhappy at all but waspletely understanding her. Although she wanted to test if Ms. Taylor was magnanimous and worthy of Daniel, when she saw that Olivia really did not care and was magnanimous and merciful, Zo suddenly felt some indescribable complicated feelings in her heart. She felt joy, relief, and a hint of unwillingness. Was there really such a beautiful woman in this world? Olivia was bright, intelligent, gentle, and benevolent. How was that possible? Zo looked down and subconsciously bit her lower lip. She thought, ¡°No, it can¡¯t be. She must be faking it.¡± At the thought of this, Zo looked at Olivia calmly and asked, ¡°Ms. Taylor, aren¡¯t you curious?¡± She wanted to ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious if Mr. Sullivan and I did it that night?¡± Olivia nced at her and did not say anything. Zo was a little anxious and subconsciously said, ¡°Are you really not curious? That night-¡± Before she could finish, she was interrupted by Olivia¡¯s indifferent voice, Palmiary¡¯s Missing Darling Olivia looked at Zo, the sharpness in her eyes making people afraid to look at her directly. ¡°Are you sure you want to continue?¡± Zo bit her lower lip, a hint of unwillingness hidden in the corners of her eyes. Olivia¡¯s eyes were bright as she looked at Zo seriously. ¡°You¡¯re very cute now, but after this¡­ you won¡¯t be cute anymore. I¡¯m sure you can¡¯t bear to ruin such a beautiful memory.¡± These words were like a knife that stabbed into Zo¡¯s heart. She looked up with difficulty and looked disheveled. After a while, she calmed down and muttered softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± ¡°Apology epted,¡± Olivia interrupted her and walked to the door. After taking two steps, she suddenly looked back. ¡°It¡¯s not wrong to like someone, and it¡¯s not wrong to pursue the person you love bravely. Only those with twisted and dirty thoughts, regardless of morals, disregarding thew, and only caring about their own thoughts, will taint that beautiful memory.¡± Zo¡¯s body suddenly stiffened as she froze on the spot. Embarrassment surged into her heart. Sensing the mocking gaze from the stylist, she felt as if she had been stripped naked and all her unbearable thoughts were exposed under the sunlight. She felt despair and shame. Olivia had just walked out of the dressing room when she met Daniel, who was waiting there. She could not help but be happy. She quickly walked forward and asked him, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you waiting in the dining room?¡± Daniel turned to look at her. The light in his eyes was even more dazzling than the starlight. ¡°I want to be closer to you.¡± As he spoke, he held his hand and walked toward the dining room. On the way, he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Ms. Milton? Why isn¡¯t she with you?¡± Olivia said, ¡°She¡¯s busy with something. She¡¯lle over after she figures. it out.¡± Upon hearing this, Daniel did not speak, but he looked utterly happy. Olivia was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Daniel was very happy. He was so happy that he could not help but look at her meaningfully. ¡°You must be lying when you said that she¡¯s busy You must with something. You¡¯re trying to be alone with me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Olivia was speechless. She really couldn¡¯t understand his train of thought. Olivia was both angry and amused. In the end, she could not take it anymore and raised her hand to punch him. ¡°How could you be so childish?¡± Daniel blinked. He suddenly grabbed her hand and wrapped it around his neck. Then, he bent his knees and hugged her waist. He carried her in one go. ¡°My dear princess, sit tight!¡± He carried her in his arms. Olivia subconsciously hugged his neck. Daniel lowered his head and looked at her. He chuckled. ¡°How good is it to be childish? I don¡¯t have to grow up, and I don¡¯t have to hide myself. I¡¯ll always be innocent and happy.¡± Olivia was slightly stunned. Then, he continued, ¡°Tonight is a fairy tale night. As the princess, you don¡¯t have to grow up. You will always be innocent and childish. What do you think?¡± Daniel¡¯s breathing suddenly got closer. He lowered his head, and the tip of his nose was almost touching hers. Olivia wanted to retreat, but she was in his arms and could not retreat at all. She could only blink her eyshes to hide the panic in her heart. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Do you know what I¡¯m going to do next?¡± He smiled as he approached, his scorching breath tickling his ear. Olivia remained silent. Daniel snorted. ¡°You can¡¯t avoid me even if you don¡¯t speak. I¡¯m going to kiss you.¡± Olivia looked up. Daniel blinked. ¡°It¡¯s useless to look at me. You¡¯re the princess in my arms. and at my mercy now. You can¡¯t escape.¡± As he spoke, he leaned down and kissed her with the refreshing scent of a man. His scent was like him. It was elegant, sexy, noble, and had a hint of roguishness. Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Chapter 144 While Olivia was being intimate with Daniel, trouble was going on in the Taylor family. William went to the banquetter. At that time, there was an urgent matter at thepany that had to be dealt with. He apologized to his grandfather in advance and said that he would bete. Therefore, when William arrived, the birthday banquet was almost over. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. It was chaotic inside. Most of the guests had already left. Among the members of the remaining two families, which were the Green and the Taylor families, Amelia had already fainted and was resting upstairs. Emma seemed to have been provoked. She was squatting in a corner while crying and laughing. Samuel¡¯s face was pale, and the other members of the Green family had embarrassed expressions. As soon as William arrived, his cousin of the Green family ran forward. She looked like she was about to cry. ¡°William, why are you here sote? It¡¯s toote to deal with anything now.¡± After saying that, she sniffled and could not help butin. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer the phone?¡± William took out his phone btedly and realized that there were more than a hundred calls from his cousins of the Green family. As he was in a meeting with the higher¨Cups and dealing with thepany¡¯s crisis, he muted his phone and did not notice the missed calls at all. William frowned and had a bad feeling. However, he was still the next leader of the Taylor family after all, so he could deal with the trouble. He walked straight to Old Mr. Green and asked in a low voice, ¡°Grandpa, what happened?¡± Old Mr. Green waved his hand and looked as if he didn¡¯t want to say anything. He just said, ¡°Take your dad and Emma back now. I¡¯ll ask Adam to go with you. Let him tell you what exactly happened on the way.¡± William frowned and felt that it was inappropriate. He called out, ¡°Grandpa-¡± ¡°Say no more.¡± Old Mr. Green interrupted him without hesitation and said, ¡°This matter is a family matter of your Taylor family. You have to resolve it yourselves.¡± After saying that, he let out a long sigh. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. How did things 0034 end up like this?¡± When Emma heard that they were going back, she shuddered and her body trembled even more. She shook her head vigorously. ¡°I¡¯m not going back. I¡¯m not going back!¡± Old Mr. Green looked at her deeply. ¡°If you go back and discuss it now, you¡¯ll still have a chance. If this is dyed and Liam gets angry, he won¡¯t care about you, and you¡¯ll go to jail for real!¡± When the word ¡°jail¡± was mentioned, Emma¡¯s expression froze. She bit her lower lip tightly as tears streamed down her face. However, this time, she did not resist and obediently followed behind William. On the way back, William had already learned what had happened from his cousin, Adam Green. For the first time, the inheritor of the Taylor family, who had always been confident and could not be defeated by anything, rubbed his face helplessly. He looked at the car in front of him. There were Samuel and Emma in the car. Looking at the blurry backs in front of him, William felt a wave of mental exhaustion. He knew Emma¡¯s identity and that she was his father¡¯s bastard daughter. When he was young, he did not know the truth and doted on his sister for a while. Later on, when he grew up and his grandfather began to hand over a portion of the Taylor family¡¯s power to him, he investigated Emma¡¯s identity. At that time, he was kind and wanted to help her find her family. In the end, he identally discovered Evelyn. William put on a mocking smile. He had always known that his father doted on this bastard daughter, but he did not expect him to dote on her to this extent. Samuel did not care about the Taylor family¡¯s reputation or his own bloodline. He insisted on destroying Olivia. When William thought of his mother, his wrist trembled. If one day, she found out that she had forced her own daughter to death for her husband¡¯s bastard daughter, how would she react? She would definitely break down. When William¡¯s sister went missing, his mother had already suffered once. He could not let his mother suffer again. As William thought of this, his gaze gradually became firm. He definitely could not let his mother know the truth. At this moment, the Taylor family¡¯s ce was brightly lit. After Liam found out about this, he could not breathe for a long time. He took a quick¨Cacting heart¨C saving pill before he calmed down. When Adam came over, he had the intention of watching the show. He wanted to see how Liam would teach Samuel a lesson. However, when he saw this situation, he had no other thoughts. He was only afraid and trembled in a corner, hoping to go home early. ¡°All men, good or bad, rarely illtreat their own children. Samuel, you¡­ you¡¯re worse than a beast. How could you do such a thing? Is this something a father would do? Veins bulged on Liam¡¯s forehead. He seemed extremely angry. Samuel knew that he was in the wrong, but he still retorted, ¡°Who knows. about her rtionship with the Smith family? If she had-¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he was hit by Liam¡¯s walking stick. ¡°Shut up! How could you do this as a father? Don¡¯t tell me that the family. who adopted Olivia is not of high status and you get to bully her as you please!¡± The more Liam spoke, the angrier he became. He couldn¡¯t believe that his son was so muddle¨C headed. He wondered, ¡°That¡¯s his biological daughter. How can he not care at all?¡± Not only was Liam angry at Samuel¡¯s cold¨Cblooded ruthlessness, but he was also angry at his stupidity. Was he out of his mind? How could he fake a paternity test? Back then, everyone knew that the Taylor family had found Liam¡¯s lost granddaughter, who had been missing for 18 years. Many people who were close to the Taylor family knew the inside story. They knew that the Taylor family had taken the initiative to find Olivia and acknowledge her as a family member. In the end, Samuel actually announced loudly that Olivia was the one who came knocking on his door to impersonate his daughter. Was there something wrong with his brain? Did he think everyone was a fool? This excuse could not withstand scrutiny at all. Even if someone believed him for a moment, after a long time, people would discover clues. : What kind of stupid man coulde up with such a stupid idea? For a moment, Liam was filled with grief and indignation. He deeply doubted his son¡¯s intelligence. Even if Samuel had mental problems, he shouldn¡¯t have done such a heartless, stupid, and vicious thing. As for Emma, Liam didn¡¯t even want to scold her. Olivia had defeated her time and time again. Not only did she not learn her lesson, but she also made greater trouble. She was just like Samuel. The father and daughter were both idiots. They were simply too stupid. After taking a sip of water and suppressing his furious emotions, Liam turned to Emma. His gaze was complicated and difficult to read. ¡°You¡¯ve caused trouble. Solve it yourself. The Taylor family won¡¯t stand up for you. ¡°The evidence of your murder against Olivia is conclusive. There¡¯s no way to refute it. Even if I set my prestige aside and plead for you on ount of you calling me grandfather for many years, I¡¯ll just be disgraced again. It won¡¯t help. The Taylor family isn¡¯t strong enough to intervene inwsuits.¡± Emma froze. Her heart sank. She knew that her grandfather was really going to give up on her this time. Realizing this, Emma felt a surge of grief and indignation from the bottom of her heart. After so many years, her grandfather had never really treated her as family. He did not care about her at all. Could it be that she was sinned as a bastard daughter? Wasn¡¯t her a part of the Taylor family? The one in the wrong was Samuel. He couldn¡¯t control his desire, and she wasn¡¯t born voluntarily. What did she do wrong? What right did her grandfather have to look down on her? Anyway, things were already like this. Emma did not want to suppress herself anymore. She might as well cause a ruckus. She wouldn¡¯t allow others to have a good time since she was going down. She would let Amelia know her identity as a bastard daughter and let her be provoked. It would be best if she was provoked too much and died. Emma would make Olivia bear the infamy of killing her biological mother. Bilhotare¡¯s Missing Darling Emma suddenly looked up at Liam with a vicious and toxic gaze. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± She chuckled and was about to speak. A sudden voice outside the door interrupted her. ¡°I¡¯ll beg Olivia to drop thewsuit. I¡¯ll kneel to her!¡± It was Amelia. She was back. Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Chapter 145 It had only been two hours since theyst met, but William already felt that his mother¡¯s mental state was worse. She was so thin that she looked like she would break down if the wind blew. William¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He subconsciously went forward to support Amelia, but she waved her hand and refused. Amelia was still wearing the long dress from the birthday banquet. She was wearing a long trench coat. The coat seemed to be a little big and wrapped around her body, making her look even thinner. As soon as she stepped through the door, she went straight to Emma and hugged her tightly. Amelia¡¯s eyes were extremely swollen. It seemed as if she had cried. Therefore, although her heart ached for Emma, she could not cry at all now. Her eyes were extremely dry. Seeing Amelia, Liam became even angrier. This silly couple made the trouble happen. It was one thing for Samuel to be heartless, but Amelia was Olivia¡¯s biological mother. How could she be so ruthless? However, Liam had to suppress his anger when he saw his inw from the Green family following behind Amelia. Taking a deep breath to calm himself down, Liam said, ¡°How are you going to beg Olivia? Are you really going to kneel to her? Are you trying to force her into a corner?¡± Liam¡¯s voice trembled when he said thest sentence. Even he, who had lived for so many years, could not withstand it, let alone a young girl like Olivia. What kind of mother would kneel to her daughter? Amelia was really trying to force Olivia into a corner. ¡°I let Olivia down.¡± Amelia closed her eyes. Her body was trembling violently, and her throat seemed to stuck with something. Every word she said made her tremble in pain, but her tone was unusually firm. ¡°But I can¡¯t just watch her destroy Emmal¡± Amelia hugged Emma tightly. ¡°I raised Emma. I failed to teach her well. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll bear the responsibility for her mistakes!¡± Jillionaire¡¯s Missing Darling William looked at Emma, who was buried in Amelia¡¯s arms without saying a word. Then, he looked at his mother, who had a deste expression and was filled with regret. He felt extremely suffocated. ¡°Mom¡­¡± His voice paused. ¡°Since she has made a mistake, she can only bear the consequences herself. No one else can bear the consequences for her. Besides, Olivia has suffered so much. She won¡¯t forgive Emma.¡± ¡°You only know how to make sarcastic remarks! Emma is your sister!¡± Amelia roared and casually picked up the bolster on the sofa and threw it at him. William didn¡¯t dodge. He just let the bolster smash his head to the side. He stood where he was without moving, but his hands were clenched hard. He couldn¡¯t let his mother make any more mistakes. He said with difficulty, ¡°Olivia is also my sister!¡± ¡°You evil creature!¡± Amelia was furious. Her chest heaved violently, and she could not breathe properly. The guy from the Green family, Amelia¡¯s brother, quickly went forward and patted her back to calm her down. Then, he looked at William unhappily. ¡°Stop talking. You know that your mom is not in good health.¡± William looked up at Amelia. His lips moved as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything when he saw her pale face. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. He looked down dejectedly. He would just let it go. He would protect his mother and never let her know the truth. Amelia took a while to calm down. Her slender fingers gripped the hem. of her shirt tightly. ¡°I know Emma has hurt Olivia, but Emma really can¡¯t go to jail. It¡¯ll ruin her!¡± When she said this, Amelia¡¯s face turned pale. She knew that the Taylor family had let Olivia down, but what could she do at this point? Was she really going to do nothing as Emma went to jail? Moreover, wasn¡¯t Olivia fine? She was not hurt at all. Not only that, but she was also the granddaughter of the miracle¨Cworking doctor. She was a young scientist with a bright future and an outstanding lover, Daniel. But what about Emma? Her reputation had beenpletely ruined. After what happened today, everyone would look down on her with t. disdain. She could no longer stay in the upper¨Css. Was she going to jail? Amelia wondered why Olivia couldn¡¯t be more forgiving. Despair overwhelmed Amelia. She stood up with difficulty and looked at Liam. She said determinedly, ¡°I know it¡¯s Emma¡¯s fault. I¡¯ll apologize to Olivia. I¡¯ll beg her. She can scold me or hit me. I¡¯ll take it. I¡¯m even willing to kneel to her as long as she lets Emma off!¡± ¡°Amelia!¡± Seeing his sister like this, the eyes of the guy from the Green family turned red and his heart ached. Although he knew that it was not Olivia¡¯s fault from the beginning to the end, he could not help but take his anger out on her. He wondered, ¡°That girl is really too ruthless. She is vicious and does not leave any room for negotiation. Amelia is her mother, so it¡¯s only right and proper to scold her a little. As a child, she disobeys her mother and is unfilial. What can she possibly do? She might as well drop dead! ¡°If Olivia were my daughter and dared to treat me like this, I would. definitely kick her to death!¡± Amelia¡¯s brother grabbed her hand and said gloomily, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you and beg her to let Emma go. If she doesn¡¯t find it enough, she can hit me and scold me. I¡¯ll kneel to her!¡± ¡°Brother-¡± Amelia was heartbroken. ¡°How can I let you do that? I¡¯ll kneel. I¡¯ll kneel until she lets Emma off and calms down. I¡¯ll do everything it takes, even if it costs my life!¡± ¡°Stop arguing. This matter started because of me. I¡¯ll do it.¡± Samuel, who had been silent all this while, seemed to be moved and suddenly spoke. Although Amelia was extremely biased and his mind was not too clear, she still had a trace of rationality. When she heard Samuel Taylor say that he was going, she hurriedly shook her head. ¡°No, you can¡¯t do it!¡± Olivia had no feelings for Samuel at all. If he went, he would only anger her. It would be useless. ¡°Why can¡¯t I go?¡± Samuel¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Our Taylor family didn¡¯t let her down in the slightest. You brought her into this world. I lost her, which gave her an opportunity. If it weren¡¯t for me, would she have been adopted by a miracle¨Cworking doctor? Would she be where she is today?¡± Bulionire¡¯s Missing Darling Samuel was furious. ¡°Although Emma went a little overboard in some aspects, Olivia is fine, isn¡¯t she? Why can¡¯t she forgive Emma? Why does she have to be relentless? I think she¡¯s spoiled! ¡°At most, she can return to the Taylor family. We¡¯ll treat her better and let her enjoy the love of family. Isn¡¯t that all she wants? ¡°She¡¯ll have it!¡± Samuel was about to continue when he was interrupted by an exmation. ¡°Mr. Liam, Mr. Liam, what¡¯s wrong?!¡± Liam fainted. The living room was suddenly in chaos. No one could care less about who was going. They hurriedly called the family doctor over. The family doctor was nearby and arrived very quickly. After a series of examinations, the doctor announced the results. ¡°Mr. Liam fainted because he was too angry.¡± ¡°Why would he be so angry?¡± Samuel was anxious. Then, he seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡°It¡¯s all Olivia¡¯s fault. It¡¯s all that wretched girl¡¯s fault. If it weren¡¯t for her, the Taylor family wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this!¡± Liam was originally conscious. His fingers were moving and he was about to wake up. However, when he heard Samuel¡¯s words, he fainted again. He thought, ¡°Son of a bitch! ¡°Samuel must have been sent by God to punish me!¡° Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Liam was angered by Samuel and fainted. He hadpletely given up on this son of his. Not only was Samuel stupid, but he was also unreasonable. He actually wanted Olivia to thank him. He said that if he hadn¡¯t lost Olivia, she wouldn¡¯t have gotten the opportunity to be adopted by the miracle¨Cworking doctor. How could he even say that? Liam was so angry that his hands trembled. He fainted for half an hour before slowly waking up. After waking up, he no longer wanted to care about these things. He waved his hand. ¡°Do whatever you want. It¡¯s up to you.¡± He was old and could not care so much. His children and grandchildren would have their own good fortune. He would let them do whatever they wanted. After saying that, he chased everyone away. Only William was allowed to stay. ¡°Grandpa.¡± William sat beside Liam and held his hand. Liam retracted his hand and said in a strong voice, ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound like you¡¯re visiting a patient. I¡¯m not dying yet!¡± William silently retracted his hand. Liam looked up at his proud grandson with a loving expression. Although Samuel was a bastard, he was notpletely useless. At the very least, he had given birth to William. Liam seriously instructed William, ¡°Let your parents do whatever they want. Don¡¯t interfere, and don¡¯t get involved.¡± William frowned. ¡°Since you don¡¯t agree with Dad and Mom going to beg Olivia, why don¡¯t you stop them, Grandpa?¡± ¡°Stop them?¡± Liam said in a self¨Cmockery manner, ¡°If I could stop them, things wouldn¡¯t havee to this point. I¡¯ve already said what I should say, but they¡¯re still stubborn and act on their will. Even if I forbid them on the surface, they¡¯ll secretly do it. Moreover-¡± Liam paused for a moment and continued, ¡°I have my own selfish motives.¡± Billionaire¡¯s Missing Dailing William looked at him. ¡°I want to see what kind of feelings Olivia has for your mother and the Taylor family. I want to see if there¡¯s still room for negotiation.¡± After all, Olivia was Isaac¡¯s granddaughter. Liam still wanted to try his best to repair their rtionship. William paused for a moment and frowned. He felt that his grandfather was delusional. With Olivia¡¯s personality, if she was not extremely disappointed, why would she not leave any leeway? However, although he thought so, he did not say anything. Samuel and Amelia had already gone downstairs to the living room on the first floor. It was gettingte, and Amelia¡¯s brother and Adam were going back. After sending her brother and nephew off, Amelia went upstairs to look for Emma. Emma had changed into a set of pajamas. She had the makeup on her face removed, making her pale face look even more pitiful. Amelia took one look and sobbed. Her heart ached so much that she was about to cry. ¡°Emma, don¡¯t worry.¡± She grabbed Emma¡¯s hand and said firmly, ¡°I¡¯ll go to Olivia now and ask her to drop thewsuit.¡± As she spoke, she picked up the phone and was about to dial Olivia¡¯s number. Emma kept her head lowered and remained silent, but she was smiling secretly. She was thinking, ¡°Olivia, so what if the person who adopted you has a high status? It¡¯s useless even if you¡¯re smart and careful. No matter how many great advantages you have, they can¡¯tpare to my trump card. ¡°I have Amelia. As long as she¡¯s around, you will forever be under my control!¡± Amelia had already found Olivia¡¯s number in her address book. She dialed it without hesitation. The beeping sound rang out. After a while, the prompt tone came through. ¡°Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is busy now. Please try again.ter.¡± Amelia frowned and looked impatient as she wondered, ¡°She¡¯s on the phone with someone. Who is she talking to sote at night?¡± Pngleze Miestog Dinding Looking at the time, she found that it was already 12 in the morning, It was almost midnight. Seeing what Amelia was doing, Emma said carefully, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s sote. Olivia should be sleeping now, Call her tomorrow.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± Amelia refused immediately. Her expression was extremely darkened. ¡°It will be too late by tomorrow. I have to call her as soon as possible. It¡¯s just a phone call. It won¡¯t dy her¡± Emma stopped talking. Two minutester, Amelia called again. Olivia¡¯s number was still busy. She wondered, ¡°Who is she calling? Why hasn¡¯t she ended the call yet?¡± Amelia¡¯s patience ran out. She could not wait for even a minute. She called directly and called again and again. She called for more than half an hour and called more than 100 times. However, Olivia was still on the phone. What was going on? Amelia became even more frustrated. Her phone was almost out of battery. Just then, a servant came in to deliver milk. Amelia said, ¡°Lend me your phone for a while.¡± As she spoke, she took the servant¡¯s phone and dialed Olivia¡¯s number. She thought that Olivia was still on the phone, but she actually got through to her after two rings. Amelia¡¯s grip on the phone tightened, and the veins on the back of her hand bulged. Olivia had actually blocked her. She felt as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over her head, extinguishing all her confidence. At this moment, Amelia didn¡¯t feel sad but embarrassed. She was not sad that her daughter hated her and blocked her. Instead, she was embarrassed by her previous confident words. To think that she thought that Olivia still cared about her. As long as she asked, Olivia would agree. Emma was also quite shocked. She did not expect Olivia to really be angry, who actually blocked Amelia. Amelia took a deep breath and softened her tone. She was not as arrogant and self¨Crighteous as before. ¡°Olivia, I have something to talk to before. ¡°Olivia, l¡¯ha Bullionaire¡¯s Missing Darling you about.¡± 5 voucher Amelia was not a stupid person. It was just that she had been too arrogant previously. In her impression, Olivia had always been an aloof and indifferent person, but she was used to giving in. Amelia thought that Olivia was still the same as before, who was used to giving in andpromising. However, she was stunned that Olivia had blocked her number. She realized that she could no longer treat Olivia with the same attitude as before. She was going to beg Olivia, and she couldn¡¯t be domineering when she did it. When Amelia thought of this, her tone became even softer. She felt that since she was lowering herself, there was no reason for Olivia to be stubborn anymore. At most, she would throw a tantrum andin about the injustice. Amelia had already imagined Olivia¡¯s response. Olivia was likely to be angry, indifferent, or aggrieved at most. Either way, Amelia had a way to deal with it. However, she never expected such an oue. The person who picked up the phone was not Olivia, but ke. ¡°Mrs. Taylor.¡± ke¡¯s voice was gentle and pleasant. ¡°It¡¯s sote. Are you calling for me?¡± Amelia¡¯s expression stiffened. After a while, she said with a hint of doubt, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Olivia¡¯s number?¡± ke exined gently, ¡°It¡¯s like this. Miss Olivia said that this number is not good, so she didn¡¯t want it.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°She changed her number?¡± Amelia sounded anxious. ¡°Do you know her new number?¡± ke nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± Amelia asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ke smiled. ¡°I guess this has nothing to do with you, Mrs. Taylor. I can¡¯t tell everyone about our young lady¡¯s phone number.¡± After saying that, ke hung up the phone with a bang,pletely ignoring Amelia¡¯s angry gasp. Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Chapter 147 How dare Olivia hang up on her? Amelia was furious. She wished she could immediately pull ke over and give her a tight p. She thought. What an unruly ve! She pissed me off!¡± It seemed that she could not get through to Olivia. Amelia frowned and immediately instructed the servant to get the chauffeur to go to Olivia¡¯s ce overnight to bring her over. The chauffeur hesitated and looked up. When the maid saw him, she immediately scolded, ¡°What are you looking at? Hurry up and go!¡± The chauffeur was a simple¨Clooking but meticulous person. He scratched his head and said in a troubled tone, ¡°It¡¯s the middle of the night. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll scare Miss Olivia if I go over at this hour.¡± What he said made sense. The maid nodded and said, ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯ll go upstairs and ask Mrs. Amelia about it.¡± A momentter, the maid jogged down while panting heavily. ¡°Mrs. Amelia said not to dawdle. She asked you to go over quickly. You must bring Miss Olivia back before dawn.¡± After the chauffeur left, the maid secretly muttered, ¡°Mrs. Amelia isn¡¯t close to Miss Olivia at all since she didn¡¯t raise her by her side. She doesn¡¯t take Miss Olivia¡¯s needs into consideration at all. Although the chauffeur is an acquaintance to the family and has worked for them for a long time, one has to be careful in the middle of the night. ¡°If I had a daughter, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have let a man pick her up alone. in the middle of the night. ¡°That¡¯s not safe at all!¡± Upstairs, Amelia told Emma to go to bed first while she waited. How could Emma sleep at this time? She shook her head and leaned into Amelia¡¯s arms with a pale face. She said softly, ¡°Mom, you¡¯ll go to sleep. I¡¯ll wait.¡± Amelia shook her head. ¡°You¡¯ll go to sleep. Don¡¯t worry about me. You need to have a good sleep. Don¡¯t think about anything and don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here. When Olivia arrives, I¡¯ll tell her. You don¡¯t need to see her.¡± Emma said coquettishly, ¡°Then you will sleep with me and go downstairs when Olivia arrives. . ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± Amelia tapped the tip of Emma¡¯s nose and said, ¡°If I wake up after taking a nap, I¡¯ll have a headache. I won¡¯t feel well for the rest of the day. I might as well not sleep and wait for her to come.¡± Emma nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll wait with you, Mom.¡± Seeing Emma¡¯s firm attitude, Amelia could only nod helplessly in agreement. About an hourter, the chauffeur called and said that there was no one at Olivia¡¯s ce and that he did not know where Olivia was. Amelia frowned. Thinking that Olivia had returned to school, she asked the chauffeur to pick Olivia up. After a while, the chauffeur called again and said that Olivia was not in school. She wasn¡¯t in her small apartment, nor was she in school. Could she be at the Sullivan family¡¯s residence? Amelia looked at the time. It was already past two in the morning. She definitely could not call the Sullivan family at this time. It would be too disturbing. She could only wait for dawn. At the thought of this, Amelia was filled with anger as she thought, ¡°Olivia is just so casual. It¡¯s really embarrassing for a girl to live in the man¡¯s house before they get married.¡± She had wasted an entire night. She couldn¡¯t even get through to Olivia, let alone see her. After settling Emma down and telling her to rest, Amelia went downstairs angrily and met Samuel on the way. After knowing what happened, Samuel frowned and said, ¡°We can¡¯t just wait. What if she¡¯s not at the Sullivan family¡¯s ce?¡± Hearing this, Amelia panicked. ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Taylor thought for a moment and said, ¡°Get a private investigator to investigate. We have to get her cell phone number tonight and meet her tomorrow.¡± This was a good idea. Amelia nodded in agreement. Local wealthy families like the Taylor family had a lot of local power and connections. Although Samuel was not the head of the family, others would still show him respect. 1 vouchers. Soon, he contacted thergest detective agency in Evervale. He called the CEO of the detective agency and asked him to get Olivia¡¯s number tonight. The CEO of the detective agency was very confident. He said that he would definitely get Olivia¡¯s cell phone number tonight. He had connections with the telmunications operators and could get her number in a few minutes. Five minutester, Samuel¡¯s phone rang. Samuel¡¯s eyes lit up. He waved his phone at Amelia, indicating that he had got Olivia¡¯s number. Amelia was overjoyed. She told Samuel to put the phone on speaker so that she could memorize the number. The call was connected. Samuel was about to speak when the CEO of the detective agency comined. At this moment, the CEO of the detective agency was no longer as confident and high¨Cspirited as he was five minutes ago. He was utterly discouraged. He said, ¡°Samuel, what you told me to do almost got me killed! Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance that you wanted me to investigate a confidential number? Not only I but also my friend got implicated. He¡¯s already under control. The higher¨Cups suspect that he¡¯s a spy from another country and wants to steal our country¡¯s important scientific research results! I can¡¯t even keep myself safe now. You¡¯re such a bastard!¡± The CEO of the detective agency really wanted to go back to eight minutes ago and p himself unconscious. If only he couldn¡¯t hear his phone ring at that time and didn¡¯t answer Samuel¡¯s call. There was no time to waste. He hung up and had to figure out how to absolve himself from what he did. Samuel and Amelia looked at each other. The two of them were dumbfounded. They couldn¡¯t understand at all. They just tried to get Olivia¡¯s cell phone number. How was it rted to spies? After a long while, Amelia came back to her senses and asked hesitantly, ¡°Is it because of her research results that got her the Lasker Award?¡± Before Samuel could speak, she denied it. ¡°It can¡¯t be. That research paper has already been published. It¡¯s not confidential at all. But what other reason could it be? Bilionaire¡¯s Missing Tarling #5 vouchers Amelia could not figure it out at all. Could Olivia have other hidden identities? Samuel was also confused. The private investigator had no clue, so the two of them could only think. of something else. ¡°We can only use a stupid method.¡± Samuel frowned. ¡°Arrange for some guys to guard the school and her apartment outside the school. Tell them to bring Olivia here as soon as they see her. As for the Sullivan family, I¡¯ll contact Daniel tomorrow.¡± Amelia nodded helplessly. That was the only way. She was stunned. She didn¡¯t understand why it was so difficult for her to see her biological daughter. It was already the information age, but she still had to use the old method to find Olivia. After a busy night, she didn¡¯t even get Olivia¡¯s phone number. Amelia felt that it was unbelievable. She remembered that it was very easy to contact Olivia in the past. The call went through instantly and she arrived not long after. It was also very convenient to go to school to find her. Amelia would be able to see her after waiting at the entrance for a while. At that time, it seemed easy to see Olivia. She seemed to always appear around Amelia. But now, she seemed to have suddenly disappeared without a trace. Amelia was at a loss for a moment. She lowered her head and looked at her phone. Her fingertips lingered on the familiar number for a long time before she finally pressed the button. Although Olivia didn¡¯t use this number, this was the only way Amelia could contact her. It was still ke who answered the phone. Amelia wanted to say something but did not know what to say. After a while, she said, ¡°It¡¯s so hard to contact her. Can you tell me her new number? Please.¡± For the first time, this proud and elegant noblewoman lowered herself and begged someone. This time, ke did not reject her directly. After a while, ke sighed and said, ¡°In the past, you could contact her at any time because she N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. cared about you and wanted you to get to her. But now, she doesn¡¯t love you anymore. You won¡¯t be able to find her anymore.¡± Amelia¡¯s eyes stung and she subconsciously tightened her grip on her phone. ¡°What do you mean? What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Stop wasting your time. She doesn¡¯t want to see you. You won¡¯t get to her. Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Ameliapletely lost control of her emotions. When she spoke, her voice was hoarse and sharp. ¡°That¡¯s bullshit. You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± ke chuckled. Her tone was so calm that it was as if she did not care about anything. ¡°If you think I¡¯m talking nonsense, so be it. Think whatever you want.¡± With that, she hung up. Amelia stared at the silent phone with her eyes wide open. She did not speak for a long time, as if she had fallen into a nightmare. On the other hand, Samuel looked disdainful. He sneered and said, ¡°Did she really say that we can¡¯t get to Olivia if she¡¯s trying to avoid us? Does she really think she¡¯s some big shot? She¡¯s so arrogant. I don¡¯t believe that we can¡¯t get to her!¡± Since the private detective couldn¡¯t handle it, he would use a stupid method. Samuel directly arranged for dozens of bodyguards to guard the ces where Olivia might show up. He even arranged for his men to take turns to guard the Smith Cuisine Hall. He did not believe that he could not get to Olivia, who was just a young girl. No matter how powerful the Smith family was, the members were just doctors. They might be able to get to know some big shots. Those big shots would provide some protection to the Smith family. However, no matter what, the Smith family members were just doctors. They could not be considered big shots. Samuel was just unwilling to offend the Smith family, but that did not mean that he was afraid of the Smith family. Samuel took action aggressively. In just two days, he was called back by Liam with a livid expression. Liam asked right away, ¡°Did you go to investigate Olivia?¡± Samuel frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? If I don¡¯t investigate her, how can I find her? Seeing Samuel¡¯s matter¨Cof¨Cfact expression, Liam was so angry that his chest and mouth hurt. He pointed at Samuel for a long time but could not say anything. Samuel got unhappy. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not doing anything excessive. I just want Bonaire¡¯s Missing Darling vouchers. to see her. Can¡¯t I do that?¡± Liam closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Now was not the time to be angry. He had to quickly withdraw those bodyguards. He did not waste his breath on Samuel. With a wave of his hand, two teams of burly men in suits came up from both sides. They lifted Samuel and ran upstairs. Samuel was dumbfounded. He turned around and shouted at Liam, ¡°Dad, what are you doing?¡± Liam sneered and rebuked, ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything excessive. I just don¡¯t like you and want to lock you up. Can¡¯t I do that?¡± Samuel was speechless. He was stumped. After a while, he came back to his senses and began to struggle. ¡°Dad, what are you doing? Are you senile? Why are you locking me up?¡± After all, he had lived like a prince for decades. This was the first time Samuel was in such a sorry state. He could not take it and kept struggling unwillingly. Liam closed his eyes and said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re my son. I brought you into this world. Without me, would you have the opportunity to enjoy the wealth you have?¡± Samuel frowned. Why did these words sound so familiar? Before he could figure it out, he was already locked in the room on the second floor. William kept staring at Samuel until his gaze was blocked by the door. He frowned and looked at Liam. ¡°Grandpa, isn¡¯t this too much? Dad is just-¡± Before he could finish, Liam raised his hand to stop him. He recalled his old friend¡¯s call this morning. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re muddle¨Cheaded. You need to keep Samuel in control now. Otherwise, it will be toote.¡± At that time, Liam was at a loss. After asking, he found out what ridiculous thing Samuel had done. At that time, although he felt that Samuel¡¯s actions were ridiculous and a little overboard, he did not think much of it. He even joked with his old friend, ¡°Toote? Is the end of the worlding?¡± His old friend did not make a sound for a long time. Only then did Liam realize that something was wrong. He asked, ¡°What happened exactly?¡± His old friend sighed and asked, ¡°Do you know about Sk?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Liam frowned and said anxiously, ¡°Stop beating around the bush. If you have something to say, just say it!¡± ¡°s!¡± His old friend sighed. ¡°Your granddaughter, Olivia, is the person in charge of Sk Technology. Not only does she own the core technology, but she also has great authority. As long as it doesn¡¯t involve confidential information, she can use cameras and databases from all over the country. This is a matter that concerns the country¡¯s information security! ¡°Samuel¡¯s rash investigation has already angered the higher¨Cups. They even thought that he wanted to steal the country¡¯s secrets. If I hadn¡¯t stopped him and exined his rtionship with Olivia, Samuel would have been secretly imprisoned!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Liam was shocked. His temples were throbbing. He held onto the sofa with his left hand to prevent his body from going limp. ¡°She¡¯s the person in charge of Sk Technology?¡± Every word Liam said made his chest throb violently, making him dizzy. ¡°That¡¯s not all!¡± His old friend¡¯s voice was low. ¡°There¡¯s something even more powerful. Do you know Nimbus Gaze? She¡¯s the leader. Your granddaughter is amazing.¡± Liam was utterly stunned. He was hearing noises, and his vision turned ck. He did not know how long it took before he calmed down. No wonder Olivia always brought a recording pen and recording equipment with her. Previously, Liam had always thought that it was because of her cautious personality. Now it seemed that it was just a professional habit. After Liam came back to his senses, he nced at William and said in a low voice, ¡°I can¡¯t indulge your dad anymore. The Taylor family can¡¯t take any more torture.¡± William was extremely puzzled. How could Samuel drag the Taylor family down? He merely ordered a few bodyguards. Was the Taylor family unable to protect Samuel? bullionaire¡¯s Missing Darling However, no matter how William asked, Liam did not say anything. He only shook his head and let him go. At the same time, the Green family was having the same conversation. For the first time, Old Mr. Green, who had always doted on his daughter, told Amelia that if she dared to pester Olivia again, he would show no mercy and disown her. His words were so decisive that even Isabe, who had been through many ups and downs with him, was frightened and did not dare to persuade him. On the other side, Olivia received a call from one of the people in charge of Sk. He told her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Taylor family won¡¯t pester you anymore.¡± Olivia nodded and thanked him before hanging up. Then, she sat obediently on the sofa and ate some snacks while waiting for Daniel toe out of the meeting. The expression on her face was calm, and no one could tell what she was thinking. A few days ago, ke had asked her if she should think of a way to avoid Samuel and Amelia¡¯s pestering. Although it would cause her some trouble, and people might gossip about her if she did it, she could not always be pestered by them. At that time, Olivia did not speak. ke thought that she cared about kinship and still had feelings for Samuel and Amelia, so she did not say much. Actually, how could Olivia still have feelings for them? It was just that she didn¡¯t need to face Samuel and Amelia at all. They weren¡¯t at the same level at all. For instance, no kings would kill a small potato in person as they had thousands of fierce generals under theirmand. Therefore, there was no need for the kings to personally take action. It was the same for Olivia. She did not need to face Samuel and Amelia at all. All she needed was a phone call to strike them at a higher level. Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Chapter 149 The Taylor family¡¯s matter was very serious. Almost all of Evervale¡¯s upper echelons knew about it. Emma had been convicted. Liam did as he said and did not interfere at all. It was only after Samuel and Amelia had secretly pulled a lot of strings and made a psychiatric assessment of her bipr disorder that they barely managed to get her out of jail under the guise of medical parole. However, even if she got out of jail, she couldn¡¯t stay in Evervale. She couldn¡¯t go overseas either. Amelia didn¡¯t want to really send her to a mental hospital, so she could only find a beautiful ce in a county in Evervale to settle her down. Amelia nned to let Emma stay there for a few years and pretend to treat her illness. After her sentence was over and the rumors outside had calmed down, she would be sent overseas. As soon as Emma got out of jail, ke received the news and immediately told Olivia. She was indignant. ¡°The Taylor family is way over the line! Do they think we¡¯re easy to bully? Miss, should we deal with them¡­¡± Olivia was painting. Her head was lowered, and the loose hair at her temples hung down, outlining her perfect and smooth jawline. While ke was filled with righteous indignation, Olivia was painting a beautiful forest. During this period, her wrist was steady and the lines. were smooth without any pause. It was as if she waspletely unaffected by ke¡¯s words. It was as if Samuel, Amelia, and Emma whom ke was talking about were just irrelevant people. After Olivia finished thest line, she put down her brush and interrupted ke. ¡°Forget it. Let them be.¡± ke did not say anything. She thought that Miss Olivia still cared about the Taylor family. Just as she was about to think of a way tofort her, she heard Olivia say unhurriedly, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to collect evidence.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ke was still a little confused. Olivia¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°Since Emma doesn¡¯t have bipr disorder, it means that they made fake evidence. Get this information. If theye to me and pester me again, we¡¯ll make them all go to jail.¡± She waspletely fed up with the Taylor family¡¯s pestering. Although she could strike them at a higher level, not everyone was smart enough to know how to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. In particr, Samuel and Amelia considered themselves smart. It was necessary to hold back in case of emergencies. ke was speechless. She really wanted to go back to a few minutes ago and p herself. How could she doubt Miss Olivia¡¯s wise decision? Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Olivia had a reason for everything she did. ke was stupid and couldn¡¯t think of that solution, so she certainly didn¡¯t need to doubt Olivia. She just had to listen to orders. Tracy had also heard about the Taylor family¡¯s matter at the Smith Cuisine Hall. She called Gillian and told her what had happened in Evervale. When Gillian received the call, she was making Isaac a birthday gift. It was a maroon sweater. Every year on Isaac¡¯s birthday, she would personally make a piece of clothing for Isaac. When Gillian heard that Olivia and the Taylor family had fallen out, she had a lot on her mind. Her hand paused and she made a mistake with her knitting. The knitting method of this sweater was veryplicated. If she made a mistake, she would have to remove a line of threads. She quickly stopped and began to remove the yarn, but she could not calm down no matter what. She could not help but think of Olivia. She recalled what Tracy had said just now. That day at Old Mr. Green¡¯s birthday banquet, Samuel and Amelia had been aggressive and harsh. They had framed Olivia, saying that her character was inferior and that she had impersonated the Taylor family¡¯s descendant. They had ndered her in all sorts of ways and treated her as an enemy. Gillian¡¯s heart could not help but ache. She wondered, ¡°Olivia must be very sad and desperate at that time!¡± Gillian finally could not control her emotions. She threw down the sweater and buried her face between her knees, Gillian had truly loved Olivia. During their youth, they grew up together, yed together, studied medicine together, and were close with each other day and night. They treated each other like biological sisters, Back then, Gillian had pushed Olivia down the cliff in a fit of anger. She had not nned it for a long time. After that, Gillian regretted it very much. She even fell seriously ill and had a high fever for three days and three nights. If not for Isaac¡¯s superb medical skills, she might have suffered brain problems due to her fever. Although their rtionship was so tense now that they could no longer be as close as before, Gillian still hoped that Olivia could lead a good life. Gillian hoped that she could be happy as long as she did not return to the Smith family, did not fight with her for the hospital, and did not fight over Jarron. Gillian, who had been by Olivia¡¯s side since they were young, knew Olivia very well. She knew that Olivia yearned and looked forward to her biological mother. She supposed that Olivia must be very sad now that her expectations had been shattered. Gillian wanted to call Olivia. She had already clicked open her contact list and found the phone number marked ¡°Olivia¡°. However, she could not press the call button no matter how hard she ced her fingertip on it. In the end, she turned off her phone dejectedly. Things had changed. They were no longer close sisters. If Gillian called at this time, Olivia might misunderstand and think that she was calling to mock her. Gillianughed self¨Cdeprecatingly and felt that it was better for her not to make Olivia hate her. Because she was in a bad mood and could not sleep at noon, Gillian nned to go home. The Smith family¡¯s ce was right next to the hospital. It was only about. 500 yards away. It was very close, and she could walk back. When Gillian arrived at the door, she took out the key and inserted it into the lock. Just as she was about to unlock the door, she suddenly remembered that Isaac was not at work today and was resting at home. He should be taking an afternoon nap at this time. She subconsciously quieted down, slowly turned the key, and gently pushed the door open. Just as she stepped into the house, she heard Isaac¡¯s energetic voiceing from the balcony. ¡°I¡¯ll make it a grand one. Of course, it has to be a grand birthday banquet. I¡¯m turning 80 years old this year.¡± Gillian chuckled. She knew that Isaac was calling to inform the Smith family members to attend his birthday banquet. In the past, Isaac¡¯s birthday celebrations were simple every year. Basically, the few of them in the family would gather together for a meal. They would not even invite Tracy, Healix, and the others who were quite close to the family over for celebration. For some reason, this year, Isaac suddenly acted out of character. Not only did he have to hold a grand birthday banquet, but he also had to hold it in the Smith family¡¯s old residence in Evervale. He had started to inform people a month in advance. It seemed like he wanted to call all the members of the Smith family over. Jarron said that Isaac was old and liked to be lively, just like a child. Gillian shook her head helplessly as she wondered, ¡°He¡¯s somewhat childish!¡± Just as she was about to turn around and close the door, she was stopped by Isaac¡¯s proud voice. ¡°Of course, I have something important to announce. Otherwise, why would I waste my time calling all the family members over? Hahaha, what is the important thing? I¡¯ll tell you. It¡¯s about the Smith family¡¯s next family head. I want to have my youngest granddaughter, Olivia, take over the Smith family!¡± There was a bang. Gillian dropped her phone, which she had been holding. Hearing the noise, Isaac turned around. When he saw that it was Gillian, his eyes darkened for a moment. He hung up the phone and asked, ¡°Why are you back?¡± Gillian¡¯s mind went nk. Her vision turned ck and she felt weak all over. She was in aplete daze. Where was she? What had she just heard? She must be dreaming. Only after sheforted herself like this did her emotions gradually calm down. Isaac was a little worried about Gillian. He wanted to go forward, but Gillian raised her hand to stop him. She slowly stepped forward and approached Isaac. She tilted her head and asked softly, ¡°Why, Grandpa? Can you tell me why?¡± She could not figure out what she had not done well enough. Was she not outstanding enough? Even if Isaac did not like her, she had Jarron. Jarron was already the youngest chief physician. If he was given another fonaire¡¯s Ming Darling ten years, he would definitely be able to catch up to Isaac. Why did Isaac only have Olivia in his heart? What was so good about her? Rage rose from the bottom of Gillian¡¯s heart and burned her rationality away. She wished she could destroy Olivia. She thought, ¡°If only Olivia doesn¡¯t exist in this world!¡± Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Isaac frowned when he saw Gillian¡¯s crazy look. He had always known that Gillian was working hard to improve her medical skills and wanted to take over the Smith family. He had also taught Gillian everything he knew, but she wasn¡¯t talented, which was something that could not be changed by hard work. Moreover, he had given Gillian and Jarron a chance, but they did not seize it. With their current level, they were not qualified to take over the Smith family. ¡°Calm down.¡± Isaac wanted tofort Gillian first before exining to her. However, Gillian could not listen to him at all. Shepletely lost control of her emotions and red at Isaac with red eyes. ¡°Calm down? It¡¯s so hrious that you¡¯re asking me to calm down. Grandpa, how can I calm down if you want to give the Smith family away and give my family to Olivia?¡± The more Gillian spoke, the more agitated she became. It was as if she wanted to vent all her grievances, all her unwillingness, and all her iprehension. ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t understand. You offered to adopt me, and I volunteered to give up my surname and join the Smith family. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to give me the Smith family¡¯s surname, but Olivia¡¯s surname is Taylor. She has only been thinking about her mother since she was young. How can such a person inherit the Smith family? ¡°Could it be that I¡¯m so unbearable that you¡¯d rather hand the Smith family over to an outsider than give it to me?¡± When Isaac saw Gillian like this, his heart ached and he also got agitated. He hurriedly exined, ¡°Gillian, don¡¯t misunderstand. You¡¯re not unbearable! I¡¯m not giving you the surname Smith not because I despise you, but I just hope that you won¡¯t be rash. You now have more options. Moreover, the surname has nothing to do with inheriting the Smith family.¡± ¡°You always have all kinds of reasons!¡± Gillian smiled sadly. Her eyes were filled with despair and disappointment. She had an expression of extreme disappointment. ¡°If you¡¯re biased, so be it. Why find these dignified reasons for yourself?¡± ¡°Gillian!¡± Isaac was helpless. ¡°I¡¯m not biased. I treat the three of you the Bonaire¡¯s Missing Darling same!¡± ¡°The same?¡± Gillianughed at what he said. ¡°If you treat the three of us the same, why didn¡¯t you teach me and Jarron medical skills at the beginning but only taught us after Olivia came over? Olivia is three years younger than me. When you found her, she was only five years old. She didn¡¯t even know anything about medicine and was still in kindergarten. She waspletely ignorant. Can one learn medicine at such a young age? If she could learn it at five years old, why didn¡¯t you teach me when I was that young?¡± Faced with Gillian¡¯s question, Isaac was stunned for a long time. He hadpletely forgotten why he had taught them medical skills back then. He had no selfish motives for adopting the three of them, nor did he have any intention of letting them inherit his mantle. He just felt that the children were pitiful. Since he still had the strength to raise them, he adopted them. Therefore, he had no intention of teaching them medicine at all. He only hoped that they could grow up healthily and happily and choose a career they liked when they grew up. As for why he taught them medical skills? Isaac thought for a long time before his memory gradually became clear. It seemed to be because a patient came to him with the prescribed herbs and a prescription by chance and said that the prescription was useless. Not only was it useless, but it even worsened his condition. At that time, Isaac was very surprised. He subconsciously picked up the prescription and examined it carefully. Before he could see anything abnormal, Olivia had already untied the rope that tied the herbs with her fair and chubby hands. Her fair and chubby little finger pointed at a dry leaf. She frowned as she questioned, ¡°The scuteria barbata is written on the prescription. You got lobelia chinensis lour. The two have different attributes. Of course, your condition got worse after you took the medicine!¡± Isaac was shocked and quickly went to look at the check the pile of herbs.. The patient subconsciously wanted to retort, but before he could speak, he was interrupted by the young girl¡¯s crisp voice. ¡°You took Grandpa¡¯s prescription and had it filled randomly. You actually have the cheek toe back and use Grandpa. You¡¯re a bad patient!¡± There were too many meanings in the little girl¡¯s words. Isaac could not Balenaire¡¯s Missing Darling =5 vouchers react for a moment and was stunned. When he came back to his senses, the patient had already left in shame, leaving the little girl pouting and looking at the door angrily. She muttered, ¡°What a bad guy! How dare he bully Grandpa!¡± Isaac, who witnessed everything, was dumbfounded. He did not even care about the patients queuing at the back. He picked up little Olivia and ced her on the table. He asked with a darkened expression, ¡°How do you know so much? Who taught you? Did you learn medicine before?¡± At that time, he had just found Olivia for half a month. The little girl was very insecure because she had been abandoned. She always followed him. wherever he went. Even when he went to the toilet, she had to lean against the wall and wait. The little girl raised her pretty little face and was very confused by Isaac¡¯s question. She asked in a childish voice, ¡°What do you mean by know so much? Do I know much?¡± Isaac was rendered speechless for a moment and decided to ask another question. ¡°How do you know about the scuteria barbata and lobelia chinensis lour?¡± The little girl blinked. ¡°You said it a few days ago when you were drying the medicine, Grandpa.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°You memorized it just like that?¡± Isaac was shocked. Could she be a genius? Olivia was a little shy. She was actually not that smart. The reason why she remembered the medicinal herbs was because she thought that it took Isaac hard work to always dry the medicinal herbs, so she remembered them carefully and wanted to help him dry the herbs in the future. This way, Isaac wouldn¡¯t be too tired. ¡°What about the prescription? How do you know that the lobelia chinensis lour is written on the prescription?¡± Little Olivia frowned and thought for a moment. ¡°When you prescribed medicine to the bad patient that day, you mentioned a few medicines. I remembered them.¡± Isaac nodded. He felt that it was still withinmon sense. If Olivia was a sinart child, she might really be able to remember others¡® words by IFFICU+77@Jk 18 ident. The patient did not have his prescription filled at the hospital but went to another pharmacy, which was, however, not something that a five¨Cyear¨Cold kid could possibly understand. Isaac asked how she knew, Little Olivia exined, ¡°I heard from the guys in the pharmacy. They said that it¡¯s easy for patients to have problems when they have their prescriptions filled privately. If there¡¯s a problem, they don¡¯t reflect on themselves. Instead, theye to the hospital to cause trouble. It¡¯s very annoying. They also said that a doctor was beaten up by a patient. because of this. He was injured a lot and his head was broken. He bled a lot.¡± After saying that, Little Olivia lowered her head. Her eyes began to turn red. She did not want Isaac to be beaten up. She did not want him to bleed. That would be too painful. Hence, she kept it in mind. Not only this but there were many other things that she knew as long as it was about Isaac. The little girl was using all her strength to protect Isaac. From then on, Isaac treated Olivia differently. He began to truly love her and teach her, Gillian, and Jarron medical skills. However, although Isaac was touched by Olivia, he was an adult after all. He was rational and not biased. He treated the three of them equally. When Isaac was questioned by Gillian at this time, he wanted to exin, but he didn¡¯t know where to start. If he merely defended himself with a simple denial, it would only make Gillian have a greater misunderstanding. For a moment, he was stunned. However, in Gillian¡¯s eyes, his silence meant that he tacitly agreed. Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Gillian smiled wryly. The great anger and injustice in her heart stabbed her. Lier gaze turned cold, and she suddenly red up and rushed toward Isaac. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Do you have nothing to say?¡± She nced at him ironically as the anger in her heart drowned out her rationality. ¡°We¡¯re both adopted by you. Why should Olivia be doted on? Why should I be inferior to her? Why are you biased? Am I not filial enough?¡± At this point, she took two steps back and suddenly sneered. ¡°And Jarron. I was the one who liked him first. I was the one who apanied him all the time. Why does he only like Olivia? What¡¯s so good about her?¡± Upon hearing this, Isaac¡¯s heart tightened. His heart ached so much that it almost throbbed. He looked at Gillian sadly. His eyes were filled with heartache. ¡°Gillian, you¡­¡± Before he could finish, Gillian¡¯s sharp voice interrupted him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t she die at the bottom of the cliff? Why did shee back alive? Since she doesn¡¯t want to study medicine and inherit the Smith family¡¯s business, why return?¡± Isaac was shocked. He looked up at Gillian as something struck him. His lips kept trembling. ¡°H¨CHow did you know she was at the bottom of the cliff? What did you mean by that?¡± Olivia suddenly returned after disappearing for a year. No one knew where she went. All along, Isaac thought she was a rebellious teenager who had gone far away. He never thought that something had happened. When Gillian returned, she said the same thing to him. She said that Olivia was in a bad mood and wanted to go out for a walk. After that, her luggage, wallet, and phone disappeared, leaving only a note telling them not to look for her. ¡°Are you curious?¡± Gillian purposely red at Isaac with malice in her eyes. ¡°Because I was the one who pushed her down.¡± Isaac clutched his chest and staggered back a step. Seeing this, Gillian¡¯s eyes shed with joy. ¡°It¡¯s very ufortable, right? That cliff is very high. I heard that many people died below. After I pushed her down, I even destroyed her luggage, phone, and wallet. I even faked that she left a letter and left.¡± She shook her head and looked mischievous, but her words were scary. I know you have a lot of power, Grandpa, but that¡¯s when you are abroad Your power is limited, and I hid a lot of things. You can¡¯t find her at all.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± She chuckled and strolled to the balcony. She seemed to have hysteria. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s all your fault. If you weren¡¯t biased, I wouldn¡¯t have pushed her down. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll atone it. I¡¯ll jump down from there andpensate for what I have done to her!¡± At this point, her tone suddenly became sharp. ¡°I want you to live in guilt for the rest of your life. Not only did your favoritism harm Olivia, but it also killed me!¡± As she spoke, she suddenly ran towards the balcony, wanting to jump down. Isaac was so frightened that his heart skipped a beat. He subconsciously grabbed her. Isaac felt a sharp pain in his heart as the two of them struggled. Then, he could not breathe properly. He let go of Gillian and fell to the ground. He held his chest and wanted to breathe, but he could not. It was a heart attack caused by the shock! As a doctor, Gillian subconsciously reacted and quickly went to help Isaac, wanting to save him. The most important thing to save a heart attack was within the four critical minutes. If one missed it, their lives would be in danger. Gillian ran into the room to get the oxygen tank. She wanted to give Isaac oxygen, but when she walked into the living room and looked at Isaac lying on the ground and breathing hard, she stopped for some reason! At this moment, her mind was nk. She just stared nkly at Isaac, whose breathing was getting weaker and weaker, and did not move. If only¡­ She suddenly clenched her fists and stared at Isaac with red eyes. Seconds ticked by, and time passed¡­ Finally, Isaac copsed weakly. The moment he fell, Gillian seemed to havee back to her senses. She suddenly pounced over and pressed on his chest to perform CPR. She thought, ¡°You can¡¯t die! No! Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry! Please don¡¯t die! Don¡¯t! ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa. I¡¯m sorry!¡± Surrounded by immense grief, Gillian did not notice the slight noise at the door. She was in a state of grief. Lindsay covered her mouth tightly at the door to prevent herself from making a sound. She could clearly hear the voices inside through the gap in the door. She had listened to the conversation between Isaac and Gillian clearly and knew about Isaac¡¯s sudden fall. At that time, she wanted to rush in to save him, but her movements froze for some reason. She suddenly thought of something. If¡­ If Isaac died just like that, would the Smith family not be handed over to Olivia? Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Previously, she and Olivia just had different thoughts and questioned each other for a while. They ran out because they were angry. Just because of such a small matter, Olivia had made a fuss and chased her back. She did not want her to be the next head of the family¡¯s trusted aide. She did not respect her. Even her grandfather did not agree to Isaac¡¯s request. Lindsay¡¯s heart was filled with deep indignation. What right did she have to be so arrogant and not respect her grandfather? Wasn¡¯t it just because she was the next head of the family? If she wasn¡¯t the next family head of the Smith family if she lost everything, would it be¡­ would it be¡­ Lindsay quickly stopped thinking. Inside the house, Gillian had already started to call for an ambnce. To avoid being discovered, Lindsay immediately turned around and ran towards the stairwell. She walked up and only stopped after climbing five. to six floors. She sat on the stairs and panted heavily. She covered her face and felt extremely guilty. Her heart was beating rapidly. She did not know if what she had done was right or wrong. At this point, she could onlyfort herself that it was not her fault. If something happened to Isaac, it would be Gillian¡¯s fault. It had nothing to do with her. She could only watch from the sidelines. After mentally preparing herself, she sat in the stairwell for a few more hours. She only left when the sky outside waspletely dark. Olivia was half a monthter, on the eve of Isaac¡¯s birthday banquet. She could not call him, so she discovered something had happened to her grandfather. A vegetative state caused by a heart attack. At the same time, there was also news that Jarron and Gillian would temporarily rece the ce of the head of the Smith family as the family head. The Smith family elders of the family decided this. Oh, right, they had already changed theirst name to Smith. They were now Jarron Smith and Gillian Smith. On the other end of the line, Gillian¡¯s tone was casual. ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve returned to the Taylor family. I won¡¯t trouble you with the Smith family. There¡¯s no need to tell you and add to your burden. However, Grandpa raised you, after all. If you have time,e back and see him. ¡°By the way, send Mr. Yanis and Ms. ke back. They have to assist Jarron to take over the Smith family as soon as possible!¡± When ke, who was on the phone with her, heard this, he was about to explode. He kept repeating that it was impossible. ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t have to pay attention to her. Yanis and I only acknowledge you. You are the legitimate head of the family. Mr. Smith has already handed the Smith family to you. The ring representing the head of the family is also in your hands. No one can touch your position¡­¡± Olivia waved her hand and ignored ke. She slowly turned her head to look out the window and yed with the button with her fingertips. Then, she suddenly squinted her eyes and exerted force with her fingertips. With a slight poof, the button turned into powder between her fingers. She lowered her head and blew on it. The powder between her fingers instantly dissipated. It was best to pray that Grandpa¡¯s ident was an ident. Otherwise, Olivia suddenly looked up with a cold gaze. Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Gillian spoke casually on the phone, but as soon as she hung up, she immediately fell onto the sofa. Her body curled up into a ball, and her shoulders trembled slightly. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± After a while, she turned to look at Isaac lying on the bed. Her tone was serious and firm. ¡°Grandpa, I won¡¯t disappoint you. The Smith family will be more glorious in my hands, and strive higher!¡± That was the only way to make up for her guilt toward her grandfather and make her feel better. After being in a daze for a while, she received a call from Tracy. Gillian immediately sat up straight. There was a gentle expression on her face as he said softly, ¡°Tracy.¡± Compared to Gillian¡¯s gentleness, Tracy¡¯s tone was unconceble anger. ¡°Where¡¯s the prescription? Where¡¯s the prescription?¡± After questioning her three times, Tracy¡¯s tone softened. She seemed to realize that her attitude just now was too much, so she eased up and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my attitude was bad, but it¡¯s been so long. Why hasn¡¯t the prescription been brought over?¡± Gillianforted, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious.¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you in a hurry?¡± Tracy¡¯s tone became anxious. ¡°How long has it been? Ten days ago, you said that you would give me the prescription. You said you had just taken over the Smith family and wanted to smooth out Mr. Smith¡¯s things. Once you found the prescription, you would immediately give it to me. Why haven¡¯t you found it after ten days?¡± Could it be that this prescription was hidden underground? Gillian sighed softly. ¡°I know you¡¯re anxious, but Grandpa fell too quickly and didn¡¯t have time to exin many things. Moreover, the prescription is the Smith family¡¯s treasure. It can¡¯t be ced everywhere. Tracy, you have to give me some time.¡± Tracy forcefully suppressed her frustration and softened her voice. ¡°I¡¯m not rushing you, but seared salmon with herbed couscous is the Smith Cuisine Hall¡¯s specialty. How can a restaurant operate without its specialty? I know you¡¯re busy here, but you have to understand my difficulties.¡± 4 Gillian nodded. ¡°I understand. Tracy, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll find the prescription first and send it to you immediately after I find it.¡± Satisfied, Tracy chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s great. At that time, our the Smith Cuisine Hall will have more than one signature dish.¡± There was a hidden meaning in her words. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There are so many recipes for the Smith family. Not to mention a signature dish, there are even five or ten recipes.¡± After saying that, Gillian thought momentarily and decided to reassure Tracy about the prescription. ¡°I¡¯ll remember your support. If you have anything in the future, tell me.¡± Tracy was pleased. ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re capable. Mr. Smith fell so quickly. Who else would the Smith family hand over to, if not the two of you? Olivia is young and hasn¡¯t studied medicine. She is not capable enough. I¡¯m definitely on your and Jarron¡¯s side.¡± After that, Gillian received a call from Healix Pharmaceuticals¡¯s CEO, Healix. He still wanted the prescription. After Gillianforted him, she promised to contact him as soon as she found the prescription. After hanging up the call, Healix frowned. He was not as optimistic as Tracy. Instead, he had many concerns upon hearing Gillian¡¯s answer. Lindsay leaned against his grandfather and asked curiously, ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong? Are you worried that Gillian won¡¯t keep her word?¡± Healix shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think highly of her.¡± After all, he was the CEO of a pharmaceutical company. He thought deeper. In his opinion, Gillian was too shallow. Be it medical skills or how she handled things, she was far inferior to Mr. Smith. If the Smith family was handed over to her, could it really be brought to greater heights? As for Olivia, he did not know much about her. However, since Isaac was willing to hand the Smith family over to her, it meant that she was capable. Healix trusted Isaac¡¯s judgment. ¡°Isn¡¯t there still Jarron?¡± Lindsay did not mind. ¡°No matter what, he is better than Olivia.¡± As she spoke, she pouted unhappily. She was still bearing grudges against Olivia. 11 4 Seeing his granddaughter like this, Healix shook his head and swallowed the words on the tip of his tongue. At this point, there was no point in saying anything more. He could only persevere. At the hospital, after Gillian received two calls, she did not have time to feel guilty. She wanted to go home immediately to find the prescription. Over the past few days, she had already searched the entire house. She had searched everywhere she could think of, but she did not see a single prescription. Olivia was about to return. If she could not find the Smith family¡¯s prescription and stabilize the cunning nsmen of the Smith family, things might change. Yanis and ke had high statuses in the Smith family. The other nsmen might be swayed if the two of them firmly supported Olivia. Thinking of this, Gillian did not dare to dy for a moment. She turned Isaac¡¯s room upside down and even knocked on the walls inch by inch to prevent any hidden compartments. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t find anything. Gillian sat on the sofa in disappointment. Her temples throbbed with pain. She wondered, ¡°Where did Grandpa hide the prescription?¡± She got up and wanted to go to the kitchen for a ss of water. When she passed by Olivia¡¯s room, she suddenly stopped. Could it be¡­ She frowned and turned to push the door open. Olivia¡¯s room had been empty and covered in dust for a long time. Gillian covered her nose and frowned as she looked around. Finally, her gazended on the bookshelf. This bookshelf was veryrge. It had a wall and was filled with books. There were about a thousand books. Gillian searched for them one by one. She searched from dawn to dusk, but she found nothing. She sat dejectedly on the bed, thinking she must have gone crazy. Why would Olivia put such an important prescription on the bookshelf? It must be hidden in a secret ce. Grandpa¡¯s room did not have a secretpartment. Perhaps Olivia¡¯s room did. At this thought, Gillian perked up and began to check the bottom of the bed. As her movements were rough, she identally knocked off the pillow, revealing a crumpled notebook underneath. Gillian frowned. What was this? A diary? She reached over and took the notepad. On the cover were two cute kittens. It was obvious that they had been bought at a stationery store. She casually flipped open a page and realized many yellowed papers were inside. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. This is¡­ Gillian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had found it! She had found the Smith family prescriptions! Such an important prescription was actually casually sandwiched in the notebook and ced under the pillow. On one hand, Gillian was pleasantly surprised to find the ancient prescription, but on the other hand, she felt that it was unfair. Her grandfather had actually given Olivia such an important prescription a few years ago and it was even randomly left behind. Previously, she had hinted to him several times that she wanted to look at the prescriptions, but Grandpa always avoided the topic and said that it was useless to look at these prescriptions. Gillian¡¯s heart ached, and she was unwilling to ept this. If Grandpa refused to give it to her, she would take it herself. She didn¡¯t believe that she couldn¡¯t do what Olivia could do. She knew she was better. If Olivia could create seared salmon with herbed couscous based on the Smith family recipes, so could she. Moreover, she wanted to be more outstanding than Olivia in every aspect. With these recipes, she could create a health¨Cnourishing medicinal cuisine and use the Smith Cuisine Hall to increase the Smith family¡¯s reputation. She could also use Healix Pharmaceuticals to produce better medicines than precious pills. The enthusiasm in Gillian¡¯s heart burned as if she had foreseen a beautiful and glorious future ahead of her. Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Now that she had found the prescription, the most important thing was to deal with Olivia. Olivia already knew that something had happened to her grandfather and would definitely rush over tomorrow. Gillian frowned in deep thought. Tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, when Olivia arrived, the first thing she would definitely ask was to take her grandfather away. Since she wanted to take over the Smith family, she would definitely have to hold her grandfather in her hands. Only then would it be legitimate. Gillian searched through the Smith family¡¯s elders in her mind and spected which of them would support Olivia. These elders should be here tomorrow. She had to quickly think of a way to deal with it. In addition, she had to think of a way to keep Yanis. Besides the hospital, the Smith family¡¯s businesses were in Yanis¡¯s hands. She had to think of a way to get him to his side. Even if she couldn¡¯t fight for it in a short period of time, she had to make him stay. As for ke, Gillian, she had no idea. Ms. ke had watched the three of them grow up. On the surface, she treated the three of them equally and doted on them. However, her heart had long been biased toward Olivia. One sentence from Olivia was more effective than ten sentences from her. Gillian only packed her things and went to the hospital after she had nned everything out in her heart. She had to go back to the office. In the next few days, there would be a tough battle. She had to focus all her attention and focus on the battle. She could not be distracted, so she had to arrange the work in the hospital. The other colleagues had already gotten off work when she arrived at the office. Only the doctor on duty was still there. When he saw Gillian, he was surprised for a moment. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Gillian paused for a moment. Thinking he was asking why she was not getting off work, she smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯m packing some things. I¡¯ll be back in a while.¡± ¡°No!¡± The colleague doctor quickly shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m asking why you didn¡¯t go to the ward. Your sister is back, Olivia, who received the Lasker Award!¡± His eyes it up as if he had seen his idol when he said this. Gillian was cleaning up the medical records on the table. When she heard her colleague¡¯s words, the hand that was holding the medical records froze for a moment before she slowly turned around. Her pupils constricted. ¡°What¡­ did you say?¡± The colleague did not notice anything amiss and repeated, ¡°Olivia is back. She is in Mr. Smith¡¯s ward now.¡± Bang! The document in Gillian¡¯s hand slid down and fell to the ground with a bang! How could this be? Her expression was stiff, and her heart was beating wildly. She was extremely flustered. She had already told Jarron to leave in advance. How did Olivia find the hospital? How did she find it? Was her reaction too fast? Could she have already contacted the Smith family¡¯s elders, and they were all in the ward now? Gillian was in a daze and could not think of any way to deal with it. She could only rush to the ward first. She would deal with it when she arrived. Gillian had been taking deep breaths. She thought she would see a group of elders looking for trouble in the ward and wanted to take her grandfather away. However, when she arrived at the ward, she found that Olivia was alone. She had no idea what was going on. Gillian hesitated for a long time. In the ward, Olivia sat by the bed. She held Isaac Smith¡¯s hand and pressed it against her cheek. Her eyes were red. Her slender back trembled slightly, revealing a rare trace of vulnerability. As if sensing Gillian at the door, she tilted her head slightly and asked in a calm voice, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you coming in?¡± Upon hearing this, Gillian suddenly clenched her fists. Her chest heaved violently as if she was surging with monstrous emotions. They had not spoken a word since she pushed Olivia off the cliff six years ago, More urately, they had not even seen each other. Five years ago, when Olivia returned, Gillian did not know how to face Olivia due to guilt and fear. She used studying as an excuse to escape overseas and did not meet Olivia at all. Later, Olivia returned to take the SAT and changed to biology. She did not study medicine and quarreled with her grandfather. She had never returned then. Therefore, the two of them had not seen each other for so many years. Gillian had fantasized about the situation when the two of them met. She was even prepared to face Olivia¡¯s questions and suffer her beatings and scoldings, but she did not expect it to be so calm. It was as if nothing had happened in the past. There was no indifference, no questioning, and no condemnation. There was only calmness. She walked stiffly into the ward and closed the door. She said bitterly, ¡°When did you arrive?¡± Olivia put Isaac Smith¡¯s arm under the nket and tucked him in before turning back unhurriedly. ¡°I was here by noon.¡± Noon? Gillian was shocked. Didn¡¯t that mean that she had arrived not long after the call ended? She frowned subconsciously and said defensively, ¡°How did you find this ce? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? The elders in the n have already handed the Smith family to me and Jarron. From now on, I¡¯ll be in charge of the Smith family¡¯s matters.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Okay.¡± Olivia¡¯s voice was calm. She did not sound as agitated or indignant as Gillian expected. It was as if she did not care about the Smith family at all. The calmness was unexpected, making Gillian feel like she was punching cotton. She took a deep breath and looked up at Olivia with a vignt expression. She asked again, ¡°How did you find this ce? How did you know that Grandpa was here?¡± ¡°I contacted the hospital director,¡± said Olivia. Although Isaac was the director of the hospital, he did not manage the hospital. The vice director managed everything in the hospital. So it was Mr. Arthur! Gillian heaved a sigh of relief. Then, she frowned and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you contact me directly? Why did you have to look for someone else?¡± Previously, Olivia¡¯s expression was indifferent. No one could tell her emotions other than the slightly red corners of her eyes. Only when she heard Gillian¡¯s words did her expression change slightly. She looked up at Gillian with a surprised expression. ¡°If I contact you, will you let me see Grandpa?¡± Gillian was at a loss for words. She won¡¯t let Olivia visit him easily. But that was what she expected from Olivia. Normal people would contact her first and ask where her grandfather was. Olivia said calmly, ¡°Since I can¡¯t visit grandpa, why should I contact you?¡± She did not like to waste time. She was used to getting straight to the point. At that time, the most important thing was to see her grandfather. If she contacted Gillian, she would definitely make excuses. She was toozy to waste time. She went straight to the point and found Mr. Arthur. The first thing she did was to visit Isaac. She had to visit her grandfather as soon as possible before she could take his pulse and understand his condition. As for other messy matters, she did not care at all. Gillian was stunned for a long time before she retorted, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. How can I not let you visit Grandpa? We grew up together, after all. Even if there¡¯s any conflict, I won¡¯t stop you at this time. You¡­¡± She wanted to add a few more words, but Olivia had already calmly admitted, ¡°Yes, I was thinking too much.¡± Gillian was speechless. The words of exnation were stuck in her mouth. She felt that all her previous preparations were in vain. Olivia did not react ording to her n at all. Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Isaac was in trouble. Olivia was initially suspicious. After all, Gillian had been hiding it for so many days. However, aftering over to check on his grandfather¡¯s body, the suspicion in Olivia¡¯s heart was dispelled. It was indeed a vegetative state caused by a myocardial infarction. He was not drugged or was in this state because of anyone. ording to Mr. Arthur, her grandfather¡¯s illness suddenly acted up at noon when he was alone at home. Fortunately, Gillian came back in time and inserted a venttor. He was saved immediately. Otherwise, not to mention being in a vegetative state, he would even lose his life. Gillian did indeed want the Smith family and pushed her off the cliff. She had schemed and tampered with taking over the Smith family but was still filial to her grandfather. At this thought, Olivia¡¯s heart softened, and there was a hint of warmth on her face. ¡°There are so many things going on at home. Grandpa can¡¯t be left alone. I¡¯ve already called Mr. Yanis back. He¡¯ll take care of Grandpa from now on.¡± Gillian was stunned. She was thinking of a way to keep Yanis. She had already thought of a few ways to use filial piety to suppress him, use the pressure of the elders, or use benefits to induce him. In the end, before she could say anything, Olivia had already said that she wanted to keep Yanis by Isaac¡¯s side. She was stunned for a moment and did not say anything for a long time. Olivia said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll stay here to apany Grandpa. If you have something to do, go ahead.¡± Gillian walked toward the door. After taking a few steps, she suddenly turned around, and her gaze landed on Olivia¡¯s slender back. She suddenly felt sorry for Olivia. Olivia was probably sad! She had just fallen out with her biological parents, and her grandfather, who had always doted on her, suddenly fell seriously ill. Wave after wave of blows hit her. At this moment, she must be extremely sad. Having taken over the Smith family and found the prescription, Gillian felt like she had taken a calming pill. Once one lived a good life and was in a superior position, their heart would soften, and they would easily pity the poor and the weak. At this moment, her grandfather was lying on the bed in a vegetative state. She hadpletely calmed down. In fact, there was no conflict between her and Olivia. Everything started because Grandpa was biased. Olivia didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Gillian even thought that when shepletely took over the Smith family, she would consider dividing Olivia industries. She could forget about the Smith family¡¯s prescriptions and herbs, but she could still divide some of the other industries. Gillian was not someone who valued wealth as much as her life. She was even a little indifferent to money. She just couldn¡¯t take it that she was not the one being doted on. As soon as she came out of the room, she met a panting nurse as she ran over. ¡°Gillian, bad news. The young girl in Ward 3034 is bleeding profusely!¡± ¡°Why is there a hemorrhage?¡± Gillian frowned and ran over. ¡°Wasn¡¯t the surgery sessful?¡± In a few days, this young girl would be discharged from the hospital. Why would she bleed so much? The nurse was furious. ¡°It¡¯s all because her patriarchal grandmother only cared about her grandson and ignored the young girl, causing her to be knocked down by a car and her spleen to rupture. I went over to take a look just now. Her grandmother brought her grandson to see the young girl. I don¡¯t know what happened, but she insisted that the young girl get out of bed to y with her grandson.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this nonsense!¡± The more the nurse spoke, the angrier she became. ¡°The young girl¡¯s wound hasn¡¯t healed yet. How can she get out of bed and y?¡± After Gillian went over, she tried to rescue the girl for a long time before stopping the bleeding and bandaging her wound again. After taking off her surgical gown, her body was about to copse. She leaned against the wall for a while before walking toward the ward. In the ward, the grandson was running around. The grandma didn¡¯t care and just sat on the chair and watched with a smile. Gillian frowned. She worried the grandson would bump into the little girl, so she waved at him. ¡°Little kid, can you be quiet for a while?¡± The lite boy looked up at Gillian with an unruly expression. ¡°No, I want to y.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Gillian pursed her lips. ¡°Your sister is sick and needs to rest. Can you be quiet for a while? Don¡¯t touch your sister.¡± ¡°No.¡± The little boy refused immediately. Then, he ran over to hold the little girl¡¯s hand as if it were a matter of course. ¡°Get up. Get up quickly and y with me!¡± His actions were rough, and he did not care if the little girl was injured. Seeing this, Gillian¡¯s heart almost leaped out of her chest. She immediately asked his grandmother to take the little boy away. Grandma was a little unhappy, but she knew the severity of the matter. She pulled the little boy away reluctantly. Gillian then left the ward and leaned against the wall. She looked at the little boy¡¯s back and suddenly sneered. She was mocking herself. She was mocking herself for actually sympathizing with Olivia and actually thinking that Olivia was right. What a joke! Was it really right to be biased? Could it be that they really did not notice that they were being biased? She was just pretending to be confused. She clearly enjoyed all the favor and obtained the greatest benefits. In the end, she only said that she didn¡¯t know and didn¡¯t notice. She pushed all the me away. It was really easy to get away with things by putting on an act. Gillian felt that she did not need to feel guilty at all, let alone pity Olivia. Her grandfather adopted them, so why should Olivia be special? She was also her grandfather¡¯s granddaughter. She could also learn the Smith family¡¯s miraculous treatments and inherit the Smith family. She would be more outstanding than Olivia and lead the Smith family to the next level. She had already found the Smith family¡¯s prescription and the Smith family¡¯s miraculous treatments. As long as she was given some time, she would definitely be able to learn it well and treat those big shots,bing the world¡¯s top doctor. At that time, Olivia could only look up at her from under her feet and could notpare to her anymore! Thinking of this, Gillian was very pleased with herself. She felt that her previous pity was ridiculous. In the past, when her grandfather brought Olivia to meet those big shots, Olivia always went over happily alone and never said that she wanted to bring her and Jarron. Her grandfather also hired the violin master. Olivia knew that she also liked the violin and wanted to find a famous master to guide her, but she did not say a word for her. She did not let the master guide her at all. Instead, she kept showing off in front of her. If she learned any new finger techniques or had any new insights, she would run to her and show off. There was also painting. Olivia learned painting from a great teacher and sketched everywhere. In the end, she advised her not to learn painting and said that she shouldn¡¯t bite off more than she could chew. She might as well focus on learning the medical and violin. It was really funny. They were both humans and adopted by their grandfathers. Why was she the only one who was smart and had such a sense of superiority?! Gillian couldn¡¯tpare to her! Recalling the past, Gillian suddenly felt a sense of hostility in her chest. Those ridicule and neglect were like brands that were deeply engraved in her heart. Every time she thought of it, her heart burned with pain. She did not owe Olivia anything and felt that she had done her best. In the future, she would not ridicule and ostracize Olivia, nor would she embarrass Olivia because of her high status. However, she would not support her. That was it. They drifted apart, doing what they wanted to do. They had nothing to do with each other. Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Olivia stayed in the hospital for three days. On the third day, ke came over with a mysterious guest. The ward door was pushed open, and a small head popped in first. It was actually Andrew! The little guy had short chestnut¨Ccolored hair and was wearing a bright yellow down jacket and sneakers. He was like a ray of sunlight that suddenly shone into the ward, driving away all the gloom and depression. Seeing Olivia, the little guy immediately pounced over and hung on Olivia¡¯s leg. The smile on his face was as bright as the sun. He really missed Olivia. He wished he could turn into bubble gum and stick to Olivia. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Olivia touched the little boy¡¯s curly hair. She wondered if this was a new hairstyle. If she took a closer look, she could still smell the medicine. Was Olivia looking at his hair? Andrew was a little embarrassed. He revealed the shyness of a child and blushed. ¡°I¡¯m worried about you, Olivia. I came to apany you.¡± After saying that, he looked up and secretly nced at Olivia. His beautiful eyes were filled with worry. ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t be sad. Great¨Cgrandfather will get better soon.¡± Daniel had told him about Isaac. Andrew did not quite understand what a vegetable was. However, he knew what a nt was. A vegetable should be a person turning into a nt. He held Olivia¡¯s hand andforted him. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Let¡¯s water Great Grandpa more and bask in the sun. He¡¯ll be fine soon.¡± Olivia pursed her lips and rested her chin on Andrew¡¯s head. Her expression became gentle. ¡°Yes, water more and bask in the sun. He¡¯ll be fine soon.¡± At this moment, ke came in and exined, ¡°Mr. Sullivan knew that I wasing, so he brought Andrew over. He said that Andrew wanted to apany you.¡± At first, ke did not want to take care of Andrew After all was sick, and things were still chaotic on the Smith family¡¯s side. How could he have the time to take care of a child? But on second thought, Mr. Smith had fallen, and Gillian must be sorrowful to have plotted to snatch the Smith family. Olivia must be sad. With Andrew apanying him, she should be better, so he brought him over. The nanny, Zoe Carter,and the secretary, Zo, were waiting outside. ke sat beside Olivia. He raised his hand and touched Andrew¡¯s head. Then, he told Olivia, ¡°Gillian is contacting elites from all industries.¡± Olivia raised her head and looked at ke, indicating for him to continue. ke frowned. ¡°I heard that she and Jarron are going to announce the matter of the Smith family. Besides the elders like the Smith family, there are also important people from different industries. There are also a few big shots among them. Gillian ns to call and invite them personally. The time is set to be half a monthter.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Olivia lowered her head. Her expression was indifferent as if he did not care much. Seeing this, ke panicked. Could it be that Olivia didn¡¯t want to care about the Smith family anymore? Back then, Olivia had no intention of taking over the Smith family. Mr. Smith had forcefully handed the Smith family over to her. Now that Mr. Smith had fallen ill, Gillian and Jarron had actively taken over the Smith family. Could it be that Miss did not want to fight with them because of their rtionship? There was also Yanis. ke looked even more anxious. He could not help but ask, ¡°Miss, y¨Cyou want to give up on the Smith family? Are you just going to watch Gillian and Jarron do whatever they want? The Smith family-¡± Before he could finish, he was stopped by Olivia¡¯s gaze. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t care.¡± Olivia squeezed Andrew¡¯s chubby little hand and said, ¡°I am going to observe the situation.¡± Gillian was stunned. Olivia ced Andrew on the chair and walked to the window. He seemed to be looking into an unknown distance through the clear window. It was not that she did not care about the Smith family or that she could not win against Gillian and Jarron. She just felt that such a battle was meaningless. Grandpa wanted the Smith family to work together and prosper day by day, not the Smith family that was cunning, divided, and constantly fighting among itself. She could also capture the Smith family. Gillian¡¯s tricks were not enough to threaten her. She could easily defeat him. However, what was the use of defeating Gillian? The Smith family was still the old Smith family, relying on the past¡¯s glory to live. Not only that, but it would alsopletely destroy her rtionship with Gillian and Jarron. This was probably thest thing Grandpa wanted. Although her rtionship with Gillian waspletely alienated, and she only cared about her face, she still had it. For the past three days, Olivia had stayed in the hospital for an entire day. However, there was Andrew today. He was too young and had been in the car for a long time. Olivia was worried he was not feeling well, so she brought him home to rest. Olivia had been living in the old building next to the hospital for the past. few days. This was also where she grew up. Reaching the door, she took out her keys and was about to unlock it, as she always did, when she realized it was open and there was a jingle from inside. Olivia opened the door and entered. She realized that it was a group of people from the moving company. They were moving the things in Olivia¡¯s room. Everything had been packed, sealed, and stacked in the living room. Olivia raised her eyebrows, wondering what was going on. Seeing Olivia, a person who looked like a manager, walked over and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re Ms. Taylor, right? I¡¯m the manager of the Renolf Moving Company. Your things have been packed. I¡¯ll move to the new house in a while.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°What new house?¡± ke poked his head out with a puzzled expression. The manager smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know Ms. Taylor. Your sister, Miss Gillian, has bought you a new house nearby. It¡¯s brand new and well¨Cequipped. It¡¯s fully equipped with electrical appliances and equipment. You can move in with your bag.¡± Before Olivia could speak, ke was displeased. ¡°What¡¯s going on? You should have told us to move. Why are you moving things without letting us know? Besides, this is Miss Olivia¡¯s house. Why does she have to move out from here?¡± The manager chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Miss Gillian is also considering for Ms. Taylor. In another half a month, there will be guests visiting this ce. It¡¯s not convenient for Ms. Taylor to stay here.¡± ke¡¯s eyes darkened upon hearing this, and his expression turned ugly. Gillian was too much for leaving out Olivia like this. ke had always thought that Gillian had invited elites from all industries to clear her name as soon as possible so that she could legitimately take over the Smith family. She did not expect that she did not intend to let Miss Olivia go over. This meant that Miss Olivia was excluded entirely from the Smith family! ¡°Miss.¡± ke looked at Olivia. Olivia didn¡¯t care about these trivial matters. She only stayed here because it was close to the hospital. Since it was inconvenient for her to stay, she would go somewhere else. She instructed calmly, ¡°Send the things to the hotel.¡± She brought Andrew to the hotel, which was more convenient. She gave in so easily! ke was dumbfounded and said anxiously, ¡°Miss, this is your home. How can you leave just like that?¡± Olivia did not mind. ¡°Wherever Grandpa is, there would be my hole.¡± ¡°What about the banquet Gillin is holding?¡± ke was nervous. It did not matter whether they were home or not. The key was the banquet that she was uninvited. At that time, people from all walks of life woulde. If Olivia were not present, she would be reprimanded. They would think she hadpletely left the Smith family if Olivia had note to such a critical asion. This was very disadvantageous to Olivia. Those were the connections that he had umted over the past years. They were all resources. In the past, with Isaac around, it did not matter if Olivia showed up or not. Now that Isaac had fallen, everyone was waiting to see the next head of the Smith family. They would think that the Smith family did not have Olivia if Olivia were not present. At that time, they could not use the Smith family¡¯s resources and connections, and no one would support her! Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Gillian had been holding her phone and waiting anxiously, thinking that Olivia would not move away so easily. After all, that was her grandfather¡¯s residence. In half a month, many family heads and big shots from all industries woulde. They came to the banquet this time to witness the Smith family¡¯s new master and be on good terms with her. Secondly, they wanted to visit Isaac. They definitely had to go to Grandpa¡¯s ce to take a look. If Olivia lived there, they would have a chance to interact with big shots from all industries. This was something that Gillian did not want to see. Therefore, she thought of a way to get Olivia to move out. However, Olivia was not a fool. She would definitely think of this too. For the sake of these connections and resources, in order to be on good terms with the big shots from all industries, she would definitely refuse to leave. Getting the movingpany to move the stuff out was only the first step. She had to go with her strategy and use a gentle approach. There were still many tricks waiting for her. If Olivia refused to leave, don¡¯t me her for turning hostile and chasing her out! Gillian felt that she had a clear conscience. Compared to Olivia¡¯s coldness. and selfishness in the past, who monopolized all the connections and resources and did not give any to her or Jarron, she had already done her best by not chasing Olivia out of the Smith family and even allowing her to unt her reputation as the Smith family. She would not let Olivia attend a banquet that invited people from all industries and heads of top families. However, she would not deny the existence of Olivia. She would not announce that she had cut ties with her. She would also allow her to secretly rely on the Smith family¡¯s reputation to gain some benefits. Gillian felt that she had done enough. The Smith family had a big business. If she were given a little residue, it would be enough for her to live a prosperous life. As long as she was obedient and honest, not greedy or resentful, and not secretly doing anything, Gillian was still willing to give her some protection. Gillian was already prepared for Olivia not to move out, but she received a call from the moving company saying that Olivia had already left and moved everything to the hotel. ¡°So fast?¡± Gillian was surprised. ¡°Is it fast?¡± The manager of the movingpany scratched his head, not understanding what Gillian meant. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Gillian quickly added. ¡°What I mean is, did she pester you or say anything?¡± Trouble? The manager was stunned. What was there to be troubled about? Wasn¡¯t it just moving house? Why did it be like a family dispute? That Ms. Taylor didn¡¯t even stay for three minutes. Olivia didn¡¯t mind moving out at all! After hanging up the phone, Gillian was still in a daze. Olivia¡¯s reaction was really too unexpected. She actually moved out without even asking. Lindsay sat at the side and waved two fingers in front of Gillian¡¯s eyes. ¡°Hey, what are you thinking about? Has Olivia moved out of the house?¡± Gillian nodded. Lindsay¡¯s eyes lit up and said excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s a good thing. Let¡¯s quickly call the big shots in Capital City and invite them to the banquet.¡± Speaking of this, Lindsay was excited. Those were big shots that had been on the news. They would not have seen them at all if not for this opportunity. After the excitement, she felt smug again. She thought, ¡°Hmph, didn¡¯t Olivia not want her to be her trusted aide? Then, she would get rid of Olivia and rece her with Gillian to take over the Smith family. She would still be the family head¡¯s trusted aide.¡± On the other hand, Olivia had lost the tform of the Smith family and could no longer strive higher in the future. In the future, the difference between the two of them would be like the difference between heaven and earth. She could meet big shots like the country¡¯s leaders, but Olivia could only jump around in the scientific world. The principal of Ember University was probably the highest¨Cstatus person she could meet. She wondered if Olivia would regret losing her. The invitation list for the banquet had already been drawn up. It invited business and political figures from all over the country and the elites of the cultural and scientific world, Gillian wanted to take this opportunity to make the Smith family appear in front of everyone again. She wanted to let the world see the glory of the Smith family. She did not want to be like Isaac, hiding her identity so that everyone only knew that there was the Smith family, but they did not know where the head of the family was. The invitations for the others had already been sent out. Only a few big shots were left. They needed Gillian to personally call to invite them. Gillian decided to call the Book family first. After all, the Smith family was indebted to the Book family and had once cured Ryan¡¯s leg. The other big shots would alsoe as long as the Book family was willing toe. Gillian¡¯s left hand, which was holding the phone, was sweaty. She wiped it several times with a tissue before calling the Book family. Because she had used Isaac¡¯s phone to call, the other party¡¯s first words when he picked up was, ¡°Mr. Smith?¡± Gillian gulped and steadied his voice. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Gillian.¡± The other party was stunned for a moment. Gillian quickly exined, ¡°I¡¯m Gillian, the Smith family¡¯s current head.¡± ¡°Oh, Miss Gillian.¡± The voice on the other end became gentle. ¡°I¡¯m Mr. Book¡¯s secretary. Mr. Book is in a meeting and will end in about ten minutes. If you¡¯re not in a hurry, you can wait for a moment.¡± Gillian was very embarrassed. She rejected it and said, ¡°No, no. Mr. Book is busy with national affairs. I¡¯ll call him when he is free.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± The secretary¡¯s attitude was very polite. ¡°You¡¯re special. Mr. Book said that if it¡¯s a call from the Smith family, he will answer it immediately.¡± Gillian was a little ttered by the secretary. She was secretly happy. Indeed, taking over the Smith family was different. She would be treated seriously by a big shot like Mr. Book. One had to know that the person who answered the phone was Mr. Book¡¯s secretary. Don¡¯t underestimate a secretary. She had a lot of power. For example, Sean Somer, the mayor¡¯s secretary in the television drama ¡°Snailing¡°, was praised by many big shots in the business world, let alone Mr. Book¡¯s secretary. He was a few levels higher than Sean. Now, Mr. Book¡¯s secretary was supporting her! Gillian had a gorgeous ssmate in her dormitory when she was in university. Her dream was to be a waiter at the state banquet. A waiter at the state banquet was already something ordinary people could not reach. Gillian was valued by a big shot who could eat at the state banquet. The secretary kept chatting with her because she was worried that Gillian would be bored from waiting. People like Mr. Book¡¯s secretary were elite among thousands of candidates. His words werefortable and pleasant to hear. He had even unknowingly found out the news. In just a few sentences, the secretary already knew the situation on the Smith family¡¯s side. The secretary¡¯s voice was gentle. ¡°Mr. Book ising out soon. Miss Gillian, please wait for a moment. The call will be passed to him in a while.¡± Gillian hurriedly nodded. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Mr. Book¡¯s matter is more important.¡± The secretary hung up the phone and bumped into Mr. Book, who came out of the meeting room. He leaned over and whispered, reporting the situation of the Smith family in a few words. After hearing this, Mr. Book frowned with a regretful expression. ¡°How did he turn into a vegetative state?¡± The secretary said in a low voice, ¡°From what Gillian said, it¡¯s an acute myocardial infarction. After all, Mr. Smith is old. If he was not rescued in time, it¡¯s easy to cause a serious illness.¡± Mr. Book nodded and did not say anything. Instead, he picked up the phone and called. Gillian was extremely excited when she received Mr. Book¡¯s call. She kept licking her lips nervously. ¡°Mr. Book, can youe over that day?¡± Mr. Book smiled gently. ¡°I¡¯m going over. I can visit Mr. Smith and that girl Olivia.¡± He actually mentioned Olivia! Gillian¡¯s expression froze and she did not speak for a long time. Mr. Book was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gillian smiled awkwardly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to still remember Olivia, Mr. Book.¡± She sighed softly and pretended to be troubled. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to disappoint you. Olivia quarreled with Grandpa because she didn¡¯t study medicine. She hasn¡¯t been home for a few years. She probably won¡¯t appear at this banquet.¡± ¡°She won¡¯t appear?¡± Mr. Book frowned and found it unbelievable. ¡°Mr. Smith is sick. Isn¡¯t sheing back too?¡± Gillian braced herself and found an excuse. ¡°She¡¯s back, but she happened to have something on the day of the banquet. She won¡¯t be back until three dayster.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Mr. Book nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go over when shees back.¡± Gillian was at a loss for words. Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Gillian held the phone and was speechless for a long time. Mr. Book had already hung up, but she was still in a daze. Not until Lindsay poked her, she slowly returned to her senses. When she came back to her senses, anger overtook her. Olivia, Olivia again! Her grandfather clearly cured Ryan¡¯s leg disease. It was just that her grandfather was biased and asked Olivia to go in and help. The Book family remembered her. Even Mr. Book remembered her kindness. Gillian did not dare to me Mr. Book. She could only vent his anger on Olivia. Back then, Ryan came to seek medical treatment. Olivia was only 17 years old and did not know anything. However, her grandfather insisted that she go in to help. At that time, Jarron had already interned with the mentor, but her grandfather did not take him. How tantly biased her grandfather had been. It was clearly useless, and she was not the one who cured her illness, but the Book family remembered her. That was not the only case. It was unknown how many big shots of aristocratic families remembered Olivia. Gillian had to think of a way to strip Olivia of her influence. At the thought of this, she turned around and looked at Lindsay with a burning gaze.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Lindsay was stunned by her gaze and asked subconsciously, ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± ¡°How¡¯s the research on the prescription I gave you?¡± Lindsay frowned. ¡°That prescription isn¡¯t right. There are many rare medicines and a medicinal herb that I¡¯ve never even heard of.¡± After Healix Pharmaceuticals received the prescription, Healix immediately gathered a scientific research team to study the prescription. ording to the medicinal properties of the herbs on it, this prescription was taken when a person went into shock or fainted. It could save their lives and extend the rescue time. Like Isaac¡¯s myocardial infarction, he only had four minutes to resuscitate. If the rescue waste, he might die. However, if he took this prescription, he could extend four to eight minutes. Don¡¯t underestimate this short few minutes. It could save his life at a critical moment. Such a powerful medicine, carrying one when the illness acted up, would add anotheryer of protection to one¡¯s life. However, this prescription had a fatal w. The medicinal properties were too strong, and it was also very poisonous. If a person with a weak body took it, not only would it not prolong the time, but they would also lose their vitality and die suddenly. The life¨Csaving medicine would be a poison that would take lives. ¡°Mr. Sherate from the research lab said that the yellow ephedra in the prescription should be a medicinal ingredient that suppresses poison.¡± Lindsay frowned as she recalled. She had been to the researchb several times and heard them report to her grandfather. ¡°However, I don¡¯t know what this yellow ephedra is. Many ancient prescriptions don¡¯t have this medicinal ingredient. We can¡¯t find it at all.¡± Gillian held the phone. ¡°What if I don¡¯t add this yellow ephedra?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t add?¡± Lindsay rolled her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s poisonous if you don¡¯t add it. It might save people or poison them.¡± ¡°Tell your grandfather to make the pills before the banquet, and¡­¡± Gillian squinted her eyes with a hint of madness. ¡°Think of a way to get a drug identification report and clinical application approval.¡± Lindsay was not a fool. Although she was a little naive, she knew the importance of the matter. Gillian wanted her family to make a fake report. It would be fine if nothing happened. If something happened, not only would Healix Pharmaceuticals be finished, but even her grandfather would have to go to jail!, This was the responsibility of taking a human life! ¡°That¡¯s not right!¡± Lindsay hesitated. Their family supported Gillian because they wanted to go higher and higher, not to take risks. ¡°Not right?¡± Gillian suddenlyughed. She looked at Lindsay seriously. ¡°If the tree doesn¡¯t grow, how can it bear fruit? Your family only wants to pick fruits, but you don¡¯t want to risk climbing the tree. How can there be such a beneficial option?¡± With that, Gillian suddenly stood up with a cold expression. ¡°I want to see your grandfather. I have to produce this medicine!¡± At the same time, Olivia had just finished lunch in the hotel and was coaxing Andrew to sleep. When he fell asleep, she went to the living room. ke had been sitting on the sofa and waiting anxiously. When she saw Oliviae out, she immediately approached her worriedly. ¡°Olivia, are you really not going to attend the Smith family¡¯s banquet?¡± She licked her dry lips. ¡°If you¡¯re worried that Gillian won¡¯t invite you, I can get Yanis to work with the Smith family to pressure her.¡± Olivia sat on the sofa and looked up at ke, slightly puzzled. ¡°It¡¯s just a banquet. Why must we go?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a simple banquet!¡± ke sat in front of Olivia. ¡°Those are the connections that the Smith family and the others have umted. Many big shots will go over.¡± ke took out her phone as he spoke and found a photo of the name list. She handed it to Olivia. ¡°Look, this is the invitation list for the banquet. It includes almost all the aristocratic families. Even the higher¨Cups have been invited.¡± Olivia took the phone and swiped a few times on the screen with her fingertips. Soon, she finished browsing the name list. Then, she handed the phone to ke and rubbed her temples with her free hand. These days, she had been staying by her grandfather¡¯s side day and night. She had not slept well for a few days and looked tired. ¡°Ignore it.¡± Olivia¡¯s tone was neither fast nor slow. Her beautiful eyes were filled with indifference as if she did not care about the banquet at all. ¡°It¡¯s just a list. Not many people will go.¡± What did she mean? ke couldn¡¯t react for a moment and looked up. Seeing this, Olivia sighed softly and had to exin the matter clearly. ¡°Ms. ke, the Smith family relied on their medical skills. To be precise, we relied on Grandpa¡¯s medical skills alone. Now that Grandpa has fallen, Jarron and Gillian¡¯s medical skills are not up to standard. The Smith family doesn¡¯t have any assets or resources. Why should they even care about the Smith family¡¯s reputation?¡± ke was stunned. Olivia drooped her eyelids. Her expression was calm and indifferent, like a statue without any warmth. She looked down on all living beings with pity like a god. Looking at Olivia, ke felt at a loss. Her mind was nk, and she had no idea what to do. Olivia looked up at ke and said unhurriedly, ¡°The Smith family has been blinded by the glory of these years. Without precious pills, without the Smith family¡¯s miraculous treatments, Grandpa is just a doctor with superb medical skills. He might have saved some big shots and obtained some protection, but that¡¯s all! ¡°Ms. ke, you think too highly of the Smith family!¡± Thest sentence was like bone¨Cchilling cold water that sshed on ke¡¯s face, waking her up completely. Just as Olivia had expected, not many people came to the banquet. Gillian thought that as long as she took over the Smith family, she would be able to enjoy boundless glory. Those big shots would give her face ande knocking on her door one after another. However, things were not as simple as she had imagined. Just an invitation to a banquet had many people rejecting it. Those big shots at the top of the pyramid only recognized Olivia. They knew that Olivia was not around and did not participate at all. There were also some business elites who valued Isaac¡¯s medical skills. Now that Isaac was unconscious and the Smith family did not have anyone with superb medical skills, they werepletely unwilling to visit. As a pediatrician, she could not invite those elite big shots at all. They did not care about her! Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Chapter 158 After a good night¡¯s sleep, Andrew woke up early. The first thing he did when he woke up was to look for Olivia. Then, he went to visit his great¨Cgrandfather with Olivia. In the hotel living room, Zoe and Zo were preparing breakfast. Zo was really a meticulous and responsible person. After listening to Olivia¡¯s words that day, she hadpletelye to terms with it. She took liking someone to heart. As long as she was happy, there was no need to get involved and make everyone unhappy. She learned about Andrew¡¯s preferences from Zoe and went out early to prepare breakfast. One of the dishes was croissant. The hotel did not serve this dish for breakfast. She especially went out and asked around for a long time before buying it from a private restaurant. When she packed it back, it was still warm and scalding. Seeing that Andrew had woken up, she immediately waved her hand. ¡°Andrew,e over and eat breakfast. It¡¯s still hot.¡± Andrew ran to the dining table and sniffed. Then, he smiled. ¡°It smells so good!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± Seeing that Andrew liked it, Zo was pleased and quickly handed the spoon over. Unexpectedly, Andrew shook his head, blinked his beautiful eyes, and said seriously, ¡°I want to wait for Olivia to eat together.¡± Zo was stunned. The smile on her face faded a little, but she still advised seriously, ¡°But when Olivia comes, the dishes will turn cold. If they turn cold, they won¡¯t taste good anymore.¡± She coaxed him as if she was coaxing a child. Children could rarely resist the temptation of food. Moreover, croissant was his favorite. However, Andrew did not hesitate as she had imagined. Instead, he rejected her directly. ¡°No, I want to wait for Olivia to eat together.¡± Her soft, childlike voice sounded firm and resolute without any hesitation. Zo was stunned. She didn¡¯t understand. ¡°You can eat first and wait while you eat. Ms. Taylor hasn¡¯t woken up yet. When she wakes up, the dishes will be cold. The croissant you like won¡¯t be delicious anymore, Don¡¯t you like it very much?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just one dish.¡± Andrew retracted his gaze from the dish. ¡°If it¡¯s cold, I won¡¯t ez it. What¡¯s there to pity? But if I miss eating with Olivia, I¡¯ll miss it forever.¡± ¡°There¡¯s tomorrow.¡± ¡°Tomorrow is tomorrow, not today.¡± The little child¡¯s tone was firm. ¡°Time waits for no man. Tomorrow is different from today!¡± Zo tightened her grip on her spoon, her eyes filled with unconceble shock. It was hard to imagine that such a young child would say such words. Zoe happened to be carrying fruits over. When she saw this, she smiled and said to Zo, ¡°Don¡¯t persuade him. Mr. Andrew has a lot of thoughts.¡± Zo looked up in confusion, not understanding why Zoe said so. Zoe exined, ¡°Don¡¯t think that Mr. Andrew is young and has a lot of thoughts. There¡¯s a saying that you young people always say¡­ I remember now. Self¨Cdiscipline is self¨Cdiscipline. Mr. Andrew has very strong self¨Ccontrol of his desires. If he doesn¡¯t finish his homework, he definitely won¡¯t go out to y, no matter who told him to give up on his homework. If he can¡¯tplete his daily mission, he definitely won¡¯t sleep until he finishes them. ¡°He said he doesn¡¯t want to eat. He wants to wait for Miss Olivia to eat with him. No matter how hungry he is or how much he likes the food on the table, he will never touch his spoon!¡± When he spoke, Zoe¡¯s tone was filled with pride. Mr. Andrew was really the most outstanding child she had ever seen. Smart, independent, upright, and extremely powerful self¨Ccontrol. Those were all about Andrew. In Zo¡¯s impression, four or five¨Cyear¨Cold children were very childish because they were kids. They did not know anything and werepletely uncontroble. However, Andrew had shown her a completely different side. ¡°Could his genes be outstanding, and his son had inherited it?¡± she thought. Thinking of the outstanding Daniel, a smile appeared on Zo¡¯s face. She said, ¡°Andrew should be like Mr. Sullivan.¡± Zoe shook her head and exined, ¡°Sir said that Mr. Andrew is like his mother. He¡¯s exactly like her in all aspects. He¡¯s smart, determined, and sentimental.¡± Zo¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard Zoe mention Andrew¡¯s mother. Just by looking at Andrew, one could tell that his mother was outstanding and matched Mr. Sullivan. After Andrew¡¯s mother was gone, Mr. Sullivan had been alone for many years without a female companion. He should have a deep rtionship with Andrew¡¯s mother. As for Olivia, she only appeared in front of everyone at the Taylor family¡¯s banquet to find her daughter. It had only been more than half a year since then. It was unreasonable for Mr. Sullivan to treat her differently in such a short time. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Even if Mr. Sullivan had fallen in love with someone else, there should still be a process. It was said that Olivia had been doing research in Ember University¡¯sboratory before that. She did not have much free time at all. The two of them rarely saw each other. Where did such a deep rtionshipe from? It was probably because Andrew liked Olivia. Olivia came from a good family and was very capable. That was why Mr. Sullivan was with her. With this thought in mind, all the logic made sense to her. Mr. Sullivan chose to be with Olivia for the sake of the child, not because he liked her! After thinking it through, Zo¡¯s gaze suddenly became fervent as she looked at Andrew without moving. ¡°If¡­ If Andrew liked me, would I¡­ have a chance too?¡± she thought. Olivia woke up a littlete today. After washing up, she went to the next room to look for Andrew. Andrew had been waiting on the sofa for a while. When he heard the knock on the door, he immediately jumped off the sofa and ran to speak. When he saw Olivia, he immediately pounced on her and said softly, ¡°Olivia, I missed you so much.¡± The little guy was extremely good at acting cute. He was usually very cold and would asionally throw a tantrum, but in front of Olivia, he was extremely soft. He waspletely a cute little thing who liked to smile and blink coquettishly. He was extremely cute. He held Olivia¡¯s hand and came in. He asked carefully, like a little adult, ¡°Did you sleep well? Did you cover yourself with a nket? It¡¯s a little cold outside today. You have to wear more clothes!¡± Zoe kept iaughing. Olivia was also happy. Ever since she found out that her grandfather was sick, she would only smile asionally andpletely rx when Andrew was by her side. Sitting at the dining table, Andrew picked up a croissant for Olivia. ¡°Olivia, eat this. It¡¯s delicious.¡± Olivia took a bite. It was sticky and indeed delicious. Seeing that Olivia liked it, Andrew was overjoyed. His eyes curved into crescents. After taking a sip of cereal, he looked at Olivia and smiled. When she finished one croissant, he immediately served her another. The portion of the croissant was tiny. Zo also considered that Andrew was just a child and could not eat much, so she only bought one portion. There were only four pieces in total, but three of them had gone into Olivia¡¯s mouth. She didn¡¯t have much of an appetite these days and couldn¡¯t eat anything. Because Andrew had given it to her, she barely ate it. Zo went to the dining room to cut fruits. She subconsciously frowned when she saw that Andrew had not eaten a single one. She was a little dissatisfied with Olivia. As expected, she wouldn¡¯t care since she and Andrew were not blood¨Crted. She only cared about eating by herself and didn¡¯t consider Andrew. She didn¡¯t know how she hid it from Mr. Sullivan. With a bang, she knocked the fruit te on the table. The sudden voice made Olivia and Andrew look up subconsciously. Zo lowered her eyes and said indifferently, ¡°Andrew, you like croissant most. Why aren¡¯t you eating them?¡± Olivia had no idea what Andrew liked to eat. When she heard this, she looked at Andrew. ¡°Andrew, do you like croissant?¡± Andrew smiled widely. ¡°I like watching you eat croissant.¡± Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Chapter 159 What a cute thing to say. Olivia felt like candy was in this little guy¡¯s mouth, making it sweet. It was so sweet that it warmed her heart. She couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. She raised her hand and pulled Andrew into her arms. She tapped his little nose. ¡°Why are you so good at talking?¡± This little angel always brought her unexpected surprises. After breakfast, Olivia returned to her room to change her shoes. Andrew stood in the corridor and waited for her. The little guy was wearing a short dark green down jacket, gray cargo pants, and his hands were in his pockets. He looked arrogant and cool,pletely different from the person in front of Olivia. Coincidentally, Zo came out with her bag. Andrew raised his chin and beckoned her over with his little finger. Zo was stunned and walked over in a daze. Andrew raised his eyebrows. He wanted to say something, but then he felt that his current state was not good. He did not respect women enough. Hence, he took his hands out of his pockets and said in a much gentler tone, ¡°Ms. Milton, I have a ssmate whose great¨Cgrandfather lived until he was 99 years old. Do you know why?¡± Zo¡¯s expression changed slightly. She could guess what Andrew was going to say, but she felt that it was impossible. After all, Andrew was too young. He was only five years old. She hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because he never meddles in other people¡¯s business.¡± Andrew¡¯s voice was crisp and pleasant, with a hint of childish softness. He did not like what Ms. Milton had said during breakfast just now, but he also understood that Ms. Milton was concerned about him. Because he liked to eat chicken, she got up very early and went to the restaurant to buy them. His teacher had said that he had to treat other people¡¯s feelings seriously and thank them sincerely. Andrew was very grateful to Ms. Milton, but he did not like Ms. Milton to be nosy. The well¨Cmannered little boy suppressed his cold and distant nature and exined seriously, ¡°I like Olivia, so give the chicken nugget to Olivia to cat. I¡¯ll be even happier when I see that she likes it. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± Zo¡¯s heart was filled with frustration. She could not understand why Andrew would like Olivia when she did not seem to be taking care of Andrew at all. ¡°Andrew,¡± Zo said, ¡°why do you like Olivia?¡± What did he like about her? Andrew tilted his head and looked puzzled. ¡°What do you mean why? There¡¯s no reason.¡± Zo took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Then do you like me?¡± ¡°I do.¡± The little boy nodded. Zo was overjoyed. Just as she was about to speak, she heard him continue, ¡°But it¡¯s different from me liking Olivia.¡± Andrew stretched out his little finger and pointed at his little finger. ¡°I like you this much.¡± ¡°What about Olivia?¡± ¡°So many¡­¡± Andrew stretched his arms wide open but felt it was not enough. He added another adjective, ¡°As many as the sky.¡± Zo looked up at the ceiling and then at his little fingers. She suddenly felt sad. The difference was too big. Inexplicably indignant, she continued to ask, ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong with me? What don¡¯t you like about me?¡± Andrew thought seriously before answering, ¡°Ms. Milton¡¯s eyes are too big. Although big eyes are beautiful, they¡¯re not as good as Olivia¡¯s. Also, Ms. Milton, you don¡¯t smell good either. It¡¯s pungent, unlike Olivia¡¯s fragrance.¡± Zo was a little sad. Her doe eyes were the most beautiful, and the perfume she wore today was very expensive. It was famous for its good smell. As if he could tell that Zo was not in a good mood, Andrewforted her. ¡°There¡¯s no need for a reason to like someone. There are many reasons to dislike someone. Ms. Milton, don¡¯t be sad. There will be others who like you very much.¡± ¡°You know so much!¡± Zo pouted and squatted down to touch the little. boy¡¯s curly hair. She sighed in her heart. Olivia was really lucky. For some reason, she had Mr. Andrew¡¯s favor. Olivia changed her clothes and brought Andrew to the hospital. Andrew was very obedient. He did not make a fuss in the hospital. He sat at the table and did his homework seriously. asionally, when he was tired from writing, he would walk twops. He was extremely obedient. Olivia, on the other hand, sat on the edge of the bed and spoke to Isaac softly as she examined his body. In the past, when her grandfather was free, there were always too many things blocking him. She had to study and learn things, and her grandfather had to treat illnesses and save people. The grandfather and granddaughter did not have time to chat together. Now that her grandfather had fallen ill, she suddenly realized how wonderful the past was. After a long time, ke suddenly came in and said that it was already noon and time to eat. Olivia did not feel hungry at all, nor did she have an appetite. She asked ke to bring Andrew to eat while she stayed here to apany her grandfather. Andrew did not leave. She tugged at the corner of Olivia¡¯s clothes and said softly, ¡°Olivia, aren¡¯t you eating?¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Olivia turned around and touched the top of his soft head. He coaxed him gently, ¡°Be good. Olivia is not hungry. Can you go and eat?¡± Andrew shook his head. ¡°Olivia also needs to eat. Only when you¡¯re full and healthy will you have the strength to apany great¨Cgrandfather.¡± Olivia pursed her lips and was about to speak when a gentle, low voice came from the door. ¡°That¡¯s right. The little kid is right. How can you have the strength if you don¡¯t eat?¡± That person was¡­ Olivia¡¯s expression froze. She suddenly clenched her fists tightly, and her eyes instantly turned red. The corners of her mouth could not help but tremble. ke reacted more directly. She turned around and ran toward the person. ¡°Mr. Jarron, you¡¯re finally back!¡± ¡°Aunty. The man¡¯s voice was warm and cordial, like the clear, dry autumn sky. It carried a vast sense of magnanimity. Olivia slowly turned around, and a tall and handsome figure was reflected in his eyes. sediment Jarron brought ke into the ward and helped her sit on a chair. Then, he turned to Olivia and said in a gentle and concerned tone, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, little sister. I¡¯mte.¡± Olivia¡¯s heart ached and swelled. It was like a child who had been wronged outside and had seen a parent supporting him. She finally could not control her tears, and they flowed down. ¡°Jarron.¡± She got up and ran over, hugging Jarron tightly. Jarron staggered because she used too much strength and took two steps back to stabilize his body. He touched the top of Olivia¡¯s head dotingly with a helpless expression. ¡°It¡¯s still the same as when we were young. You cried the moment I arrived.¡± Olivia chuckled and looked up with teary eyes. Only when she got closer did she realize Jarron had dark circles under his eyes and a deep fatigue at the corners of his eyes? She quickly stepped back and pulled Jarron to sit down. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to stay overseas for the surgery?¡± She remembered that the surgery was scheduled for tomorrow. Why was he back today? Jarron was the youngest brain surgeon in the world. He was rarely at home and spent most of his time overseas. On the day of his grandfather¡¯s ident, he rushed back, but there were still patients overseas waiting for his surgery. Extracranial surgery was a very precise surgery. It especially tested the chief surgeon¡¯s technical experience. Not everyone could do it, so he flew back overseas after Grandpa¡¯s condition stabilized. Everything at the hospital was handed over to Gillian. Jarron smiled faintly. ¡°The surgery was brought forward. It waspleted three days ago.¡± After more than ten hours of surgery and postoperative observation, Jarron had not slept for three days and three nights. As soon as the patient¡¯s condition stabilized, he immediately flew back. Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Chapter 160 4 Jarron was back, and Olivia had to go out for lunch at noon. ¡°There¡¯s a barbecue restaurant nearby that tastes good.¡± Jarron¡¯s voice was gentle. ¡°You¡¯ll definitely like it.¡± He had been to all the restaurants near the hospital to see which dishes were delicious. He wanted to bring her along when Olivia came back in the future. The door of the barbecue restaurant was very big. As soon as Jarron arrived, a doorman came to park the car. A waiter led them to a private room on the second floor. Olivia held Andrew¡¯s small hand and told him which dish was delicious. He even specially instructed the waiter to serve a few dishes that were not spicy. Children could not eat them. She had already ordered the dishes, but Jarron was still standing at the staircase. He was on the phone. The light at the staircase was dim and hazy. Olivia could only see him holding his phone in one hand and putting his other hand in his pocket. He seemed to be in a hurry. Olivia asked ke to take care of Andrew while he walked toward Jarron. She had just taken a few steps when she heard his hoarse and anxious voice. ¡°Why did you faint? Is it hypoglycemia? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be there soon¡­¡± Perhaps because he was too flustered, his forehead was covered in sweat, and his lips were pursed tightly. When he turned around and saw Olivia, he was slightly stunned. Then, he looked apologetic. ¡°I have to go back to the hospital. I can¡¯t eat with you.¡± Olivia looked up and said in a clear tone, ¡°Did Gillian faint? I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Jarron subconsciously refused. When he returned to his senses, he realized his tone had been too harsh. He quickly exined, ¡°You¡¯re hungry. Eat first. The grill here is very good. I can go alone.¡± Olivia leaned against the wall with one hand in his pocket. He looked up and nced at Jarron before sneering. ¡°I know she doesn¡¯t want to see me. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t go over.¡± 1114 Billionaire¡¯s Missing Dating Jarron frowned and looked helpless. ¡°Olivia¡­¡± Olivia waved his hand. ¡°Alright, go over quickly.¡± Olivia returned to the private room alone. ke stretched her body and looked around. When she did not see Jarron, her expression immediately turned gloomy. ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Jarron?¡± ¡°He¡¯s back at the hospital. Gillian fainted.¡± ¡°Fainted?¡± ke subconsciously became worried. Then, her expression changed to ridicule. ¡°This again.¡± This was not the first time Gillian had done such a thing. ke was already immune. However, Jarron could not tell and was tricked every time. This man was so careless. After Jarron, the important person, left, the originally happy lunch suddenly became dull. After a few bites, ke put down her fork and sighed. ¡°How did Miss Gillian be like this? The three of you were so good in the past, but now you¡¯re cold. It¡¯s all a misunderstanding.¡± ke really couldn¡¯t figure out how the three children, who used to be so close, ended up like this. Didn¡¯t Gillian dote on Olivia? Why did she suddenly have such a thought? Not only did shein about Olivia, but she also messed around between Jarron and Olivia. She had never seen anyone more pretentious than her! Jarron returned to the hospital and immediately went to the ward to see Gillian. Gillian was lying on the hospital bed and receiving glucose transfusions. Her face was as pale. When she heard the door open, Gillian turned around and saw Jarron. Her eyes instantly lit up. ¡°Jarron!¡± ¡°Why did you faint? Did you not rest well?¡± Jarron was concerned. Gillian smiled faintly. ¡°There have been too many things going on recently. I¡¯ll be fine in a few days.¡± Then, he asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you apany Olivia to have lunch? Why are you here?¡± Jarron stroked her soft hair and said gently, ¡°Your health is more important.¡± A blissful smile appeared on Gillian¡¯s face. 11:14 D youchers She held Jarron¡¯s hand and rambled on about what had happened recently. She said that she was going to hold a banquet in ten days and invited many guests. Jarron was originally listening with a smile, but when he heard her mention the banquet, his expression instantly turned cold, He held Gillian¡¯s hand with a solemn expression. ¡°Gillian, did you not invite Olivia to the banquet or let her be in the house?¡± ¡°Did Oliviain that to you/¡± Jarron shook his head. ¡°Ms. ke told me about the banquet.¡± Gillian did not say anything more. Jarron was about to persuade her when two streams of tears suddenly flowed down from the corners of her eyes. The tears seemed to be endless. Gillian did not speak or look at him. She just cried silently. Jarron¡¯s heart ached. After a long time, he finallypromised. ¡°Gillian, don¡¯t cry.¡± Gillian turned her head away and did not look at him at all. ¡°Jarron, do you think I¡¯ve gone too far by not inviting her to such an important banquet?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Jarron remained silent. Gillianughed self¨Cdeprecatingly. ¡°I just didn¡¯t invite her to a banquet, and sheined to you!¡± Jarron exined, ¡°Olivia didn¡¯t say anything. Ms. ke told me about this.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference between Ms. ke saying it and she saying it herself? They wereining to you about me.¡± Gillian¡¯s voice became sharp. ¡°Isn¡¯t it all her doing?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be like this¡­¡± said Jarron helplessly. ¡°Are you feeling sorry for her?¡± Gillian¡¯s voice was choked with emotion, and his chest heaved uncontrobly. ¡°She¡¯s alreadyining without even inviting her. Why don¡¯t you think about how many banquets Grandpa brought her to alone in the past? Has she ever brought us along? Has she ever thought about us at all? ¡°When she was favored, she did not say a word. Once she was neglected, she would immediately shout all over the world! 11:14 45 vouchern ¡°This time, I won¡¯t invite her. I¡¯ll let her experience how I used to feel.¡± The more Gillian spoke, the more aggrieved she felt. Tears kept flowing down her face. In the end, she could not even talk. She only covered her face and whimpered. Jarron was helpless and heartbroken. He could onlyfort her gently. ¡°Gillian, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t consider your feelings.¡± Gillian wiped his tears and snorted. ¡°I¡¯m not hating on purpose. I¡¯m just unwilling to ept it. I just want her to experience how I used to feel.¡± At this point, she sobbed and continued, ¡°She¡¯s our little sister after all. How can I not dote on her? She misunderstood me and always spoke coldly as if someone owed her something. I won¡¯t bring her to this banquet. Anyway, she doesn¡¯t like crowds. In the future, I¡¯llpensate her in terms of money.¡± Hearing this, Jarron felt sorry and softened. He regretted his rashness, and his heart ached even more for Gillian¡¯s grievance. He reached out his fingertips and touched her red and swollen eyes. ¡°I know you dote on Olivia. I misunderstood you. I¡¯m sorry.¡± All these years, Gillian had suffered too many grievances. Her grandfather¡¯s favoritism and her younger sister¡¯s selfishness hadpletely hurt her. He would let her vent it out. As for Olivia, she had already received so much and was favored at most. This was just a little grievance. It was nothing. In the past, Gillian had also gone through this. Olivia had no right to be dissatisfied. Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Chapter 161 After Jarren left, ke had no appetite. She only had a few mouthfuls before putting down her spoon. Olivia, on the other hand, had her appetite roused. Olivia had two bowls of soup, almost as if she was making up for the food she hadn¡¯t eaten the past few days. Olivia¡¯s face was no longer sad and dispirited. Instead, Olivia seemed full of vigor. ke was dumbfounded. After a long while, ke said slowly, ¡°Olivia, you¡­¡± Olivia put down her spoon and suddenly smiled at ke. Her smile felt like the breath of the first spring, emerging out of a cold winter. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve just had some rity.¡± For this period, Olivia had stayed in Layfield. On the one hand, she wanted to apany Isaac. On the other hand, she wanted to wait for Jarron. Olivia wanted to wait for Jarron toe back and talk with him and Gillian to clear up all the misunderstandings. All along, Olivia had been upset about this. Olivia was filled with grievances, and she had sealed herself away. This was also why she had not returned to Layfield for the past few years. Gillian said that she hated Olivia, that Isaac was biased, and that Olivia was selfish and only cared about herself. The young Olivia had taken it to heart and felt wronged because she was misunderstood. In a fit of anger, Olivia refused to return home and see Gillian. Olivia did not understand why Gillian had ignored everything that Olivia had done for her and instead focused on vague and nonexistent matters. To ensure Gillian had enough nourishment, Olivia pondered over medicinal cuisine and personally tested the medicine, almost destroying her stomach. Gillian was blind to all these. Gillian only saw Isaac helping Olivia with the medication preparation and suspected that Isaac had given Olivia the Smith family¡¯s prescription for Olivia to adapt to medical cuisine. Olivia knew that Gillian liked ying the violin, but the violin teacher was unwilling to take her in as a student. As such, Olivia taught Gillian 1/6 11:14 Billioitain¡¯s Musing Darling 4 everything she learned every day. Every time Olivia had a new insight or learned something new, she would share it with Gillian immediately. The funny thing was that Gillian could not see Olivia¡¯s sincerity. Instead, Gillian thought that Olivia was showing off. There were too many things that turned into misunderstandings like that. The young Olivia felt that she was really wronged and was so upset that she distanced herself in a fit of anger. However, Olivia constantly hoped that Gillian woulde to her senses and that Gillian would regret her actions and feel guilty toward Olivia. Olivia had always had this thought until today. She wanted to wait for Jarron toe back so that the three of them could sit together and talk things out. However, now, Olivia didn¡¯t think it was important anymore. In this world, the only person Olivia could control was herself. She couldn¡¯t control what Gillian and Jarron thought of her. Olivia only needed to be herself and have a clear conscience. As for everything else, there was no need to think more about it. After thinking it through, Olivia started to have an appetite and began to enjoy food. Olivia even pinched Andrew¡¯s chubby little face yfully. Andrew was not angry when his face was pinched. Instead, he leaned the other half of his face toward Olivia and said softly, ¡°Squeeze this side. This side is also very easy to pinch.¡± Olivia was speechless. Olivia felt like her heart was about to melt. ¡°How could there be such an adorable child in this world? I love him so so much!¡± Olivia thought. After sorting out her emotions, Olivia no longer immersed herself in her feelings towards Isaac¡¯s illness or Gillian¡¯s misunderstandings toward her. Now, Olivia had other things to take care of. Olivia had finally returned, so she felt she should visit her teachers. When Olivia was young, she learned many things. Olivia had gone for violin, painting, martial arts, and chess lessons with a teacher. As for other skills like lettering, public speaking, modeling, and so on, she had merely attended a few months of courses. Olivia had been an attractive girl since she was young. She had studied. modeling and had even taken some magazine advertisements. 2/6 11:14 + Finley Hill, who had taught Olivia how to y chess, lived the closest. As such, Olivia decided to bring Andrew along to visit Finley in the afternoon. Gillian had always been paying attention to Olivia¡¯s movements. When Gillian found out that Olivia was going to her chess teacher¡¯s house that afternoon, she stopped whatever she was doing and immediately went home. Gillian looked gentle, but she was actually verypetitive. When Gillian was young, she had many sses and did not have spare time. However, when Gillian saw Olivia learning chess, she wanted to learn it too. Isaac did not allow it, saying Gillian was too greedy and was trying to bite off more than she could chew. Isaac emphasized that it was better for Gillian to be a master of one thing instead of a jack of all trades, so Isaac asked Gillian to focus on learning medicine from him. Gillian did not say anything on the surface, but she was unhappy. Gillian knew that Isaac felt she was stupid and not as clever as Olivia. Olivia was younger than Gillian, but Olivia learned more and even had time to go out and y with her friends. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. However, although Gillianined, she did not hold a grudge against Isaac. Instead, she felt a little inferior. Gillian knew that it was because she was not smart that she could not learn chess. After growing up, Gillian became a pediatrician and minored in child psychology. Only then did Gillian realize there were not so many natural geniuses in this world. Many geniuses¡® intelligence was developed after birth. Elementary school was the golden period for the development of a child¡¯s mental potential. The Smith family had a long history that spanned hundreds of years. One of the many items they had passed down over the years was a book called ¡°Mind Of A King¡°. It was said that it was a collection of the thoughts of many important people over the years and it could help develop children¡¯s intelligence and make them smarter. Gillian was honest when she was young. She wasn¡¯t too quick but was obedient. On the other hand, Olivia was very active and naughty, so she always secretly climbed onto a stool to get this book that was kept on the top shelf. 3/6 11:14 + Olivia would then hide in the room and secretly read it. After Isaac found out, he threatened Olivia with punishment and told her not to read it anymore. Isaac told Olivia that the book was not meant for children. Gillian had an honest personality, so after hearing that she would be punished, she did not dare to enter Isaac¡¯s study. Olivia was bold, so the more she was told she couldn¡¯t read it, the more she wanted to. Olivia even locked herself in the study, angering Isaac. After a few times, Isaac gave in. Not only did Isaac not stop Olivia, but he also exined some of the book¡¯s concepts to her. Whenever Gillian and Jarron were doing homework in the room or memorizing medical information, Isaac would bring Olivia to the study alone and give her a special study session. Since Olivia had learned from this book, her intelligence had developed well. Hence, Olivia became even smarter. She learned everything quickly and understood everything almost immediately. Olivia even had a photographic memory. Gillian felt that Olivia could learn so many things because she had studied this book, ¡°Mind Of A King¡°. Thinking of this, Gillian felt jealousy gnaw away at her heart. Gillian hated Isaac for being biased and she hated Olivia even more for being selfish. If Gillian had also studied this book, she would definitely be smarter than Olivia. If so, Gillian would not have felt inferior for so many years. Gillian was always standing behind Olivia like a shadow, unable to surpass her. For the past few days, Gillian had been thinking about the prescription and the Smith family¡¯s miraculous treatments. Things had been a little chaotic, so she had not thought about this at all. It was only today when Gillian heard that Olivia was going to visit the chess teacher in the afternoon that she remembered this book. Although Gillian was grown up now and had already passed the golden age of developing her intelligence potential, she could still train her mental, logical, and memory abilities. Gillian could not control the excitement in her heart. She hurriedly ran home and went to Isaac¡¯s study. Gillian carried adder and climbed up to get the old book, which already had yellowed pages. 4.6 11:14 Gillian carefully carried the book down as if she was holding some rare treasure. First, Gillian gently shook off the dust on it, then wiped it with a tissue. This book was just as Gillian remembered. It had always been something that she could only dream of. Now that she was holding it in her hand, Gillian had a strange feeling. It was as if something she had dreamed of for many years was finallying true. The book wasn¡¯t printed. It was handwritten and bound in parchment paper. The cover was brown and very textured. On the cover were fourrge words. ¡°Mind Of A King¡°. Gillian took a deep breath and opened it with a trembling hand. She gently flipped to the first page. It was a piece of white paper with just two words, ¡°Scribbled transcripts¡°. It was indeed an ancient book with an ancient charm. Gillian nodded and flipped to the second page. The second page was another piece of white paper. Only the bottom right corner had three familiar words, ¡°Olivia Taylor¡°. Gillian¡¯s eyelids twitched, her heart aching a little. It was such a precious book, but Olivia had written her name on it. ¡°Did she think it was her elementary school textbook?¡± Gillian thought. Gillian turned to the third page. The third page waspletely different. It wasn¡¯t a nk sheet of paper, but a tattered printed cover. After carefully making out the handwriting, Gillian saw that it was written that this was a selection of works from ¡°Heart Of A Lion¡°. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Gillian wondered. Gillian found it unbelievable and quickly flipped through a few pages. The back was filled with printed texts. There were texts from ¡°Regal Ages Record¡°, ¡°Migration Ages Record¡°, ¡°Divine Ages Record¡°, ¡°War Of Burning ins¡°, and even ¡°Battle Of Itegh¡°. Gillian realized this was indeed texts from ¡°Heart Of A Lion¡°. Gillian was dumbfounded. ¡°How did ¡®Mind Of A King, which was supposed to develop intelligence, Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Since they were going to visit Finley, Olivia brought Andrew to the mall to buy some things. After buying a few gifts, Olivia also bought a few sets of clothes for Andrew. Andrew was obedient and adorable. He didn¡¯t seem frustrated even after trying on many clothes and even walked around, posing for Olivia¡¯s s. The shop assistants loved Andrew and asked several times if they could take a photo with him. Andrew was very polite. He took Olivia¡¯s hand and politely refused. ¡°Thank you for liking me, Miss. But Daddy said that I can¡¯t take photos when I go out.¡± The shop assistants eximed, ¡°Did you hear that? He called me Miss. He¡¯s so sweet.¡± When Olivia led Andrew out, the shop assistant was still waving vigorously at him. Olivia bought a camouge down¨Cjacket for Andrew. Andrew put it on immediately and even looked up at her with a smile. ¡°I like this one.¡°¡± Olivia stroked his nose and decided they should make their way to go and see Finley. As soon as Olivia walked out of the mall, Zo approached her with a worried expression. ¡°Did something happen?¡± Olivia asked. Zo didn¡¯t answer Olivia. Instead, she bent down to look at Andrew. Zo sized Andrew up carefully for a while and heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that he did not look tired. Then, Zo looked up at Olivia and said in an uncontrobly cold tone, ¡°Ms. Taylor, Mr. Andrew is only five years old. His body can¡¯t withstand walking for such a long time. He takes an afternoon nap every afternoon at this time. If you bring him out, you should tell me in advance and pay more attention to his condition.¡± Zo was already prepared to have it all out with Olivia. Even if Olivia became unhappy orined to Daniel, Zo would still speak her mind. Zo felt that Olivia did not look like she was taking care of Andrew at all. Zo was worried that Olivia would not treat Andrew well 11:15 Billionaire Mrong Darling + after she married Daniel. However, the result was unexpected. Not only was Olivia not angry or upset with Zo¡¯s tone, but Olivia also reflected on herself. Olivia lowered her eyes to look at Andrew, and her eyes shed with heartache. Olivia felt that she had indeed neglected Andrew. At the thought of this, Olivia felt extremely sorry. She bent down and hugged Andrew in her arms, apologizing sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Andrew. It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t know you were tired.¡± ¡°Is Olivia apologizing to me?¡± Andrew wondered. Andrew smiled and held Olivia¡¯s face with both of his small hands. Andrew said seriously, ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t apologize. I¡¯m not tired. I¡¯ll tell you if I¡¯m tired.¡± ¡°How sensible.¡± Olivia stroked his nose and asked for Andrew¡¯s opinion. ¡°I¡¯m going to visit Mr. Hill in a while. Do you want toe with me? If you¡¯re tired, you can go back to the hotel with Ms. Milton to rest and I¡¯lle backter.¡± Andrew quickly shook his head and immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m not tired, I¡¯m not tired. I want to go with you.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°If you¡¯re tired, don¡¯t force yourself. You can rest at Mr. Hill¡¯s house for a while.¡± With that, Olivia stood up and pulled Andrew forward. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. After taking a few steps, Zo¡¯s disbelieving voice came from behind them. ¡°Ms. Taylor, are you bringing Andrew along?¡± Olivia looked back at Zo and nodded. Zo found it hard to understand. Zo felt that Olivia should prioritize Andrew and consider him first. Andrew was clearly tired, so she felt that Olivia should bring him back to the hotel to rest. ¡°She can just visit her teacher tomorrow, or any other day. ¡°How could shepletely ignore Andrew and only care about herself?¡± Zo thought. In Zo¡¯s opinion, Olivia was a daughter who had been separated from the Taylor family for 18 years, and she wasn¡¯t worthy of Daniel. Yet, she didn¡¯t care for or respect Andrew at all. Olivia should take care of Andrew, pamper him, be careful at all times, 11.151 $ and always put him as a priority. Zo did not know the Smith family or Isaac Smith. In her heart, Olivia was not worthy of Daniel at all. Zo felt that it was only because Andrew liked Olivia that she could cling to Daniel. In that case, Olivia should be more aware of her status and her ce. Olivia did not know what Zo was thinking. Seeing that Zo was silent, Olivia did not think more about it and led Andrew to the parking lot. The two of them walked happily, both of them complementing each other as they walked hand in hand. Olivia told Andrew about Finley and how Finley was very skilled in chess. Olivia even asked Andrew if he liked chess. If so, Olivia said she would ask Finley to teach him. When Andrew heard that Olivia had learned chess before, Andrew wanted to learn it too. However, he had his own worries. ¡°Will Mr. Hill like me?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Olivia said firmly. ¡°I like you, so he will definitely like you too.¡± Andrew did not understand this logic, but he understood the first half of the sentence. Andrew immediately smiled, revealing eight small teeth, smiling so widely that his eyes gently closed. Andrew was so happy that Olivia liked him. Zo followed behind the two of them. When Zo heard Olivia mention letting Andrew learn chess from her teacher, Zo subconsciously frowned. Zo disliked Olivia even more and felt that she had no boundaries. Andrew was Daniel¡¯s son and was the youngest of the Sullivan family. If Andrew wanted to learn chess, he would need to learn from a well¨Crenowned teacher. At the very least, it should be a teacher from Evervale. ¡°How could a lousy ce like Layfield have a good teacher?¡± Zo thought. Finley didn¡¯t live far away. ke drove them there and they arrived in less than half an hour. Olivia pulled Andrew along. Olivia took the heavier gifts herself and distributed the lighter ones to Andrew. Finley had already received a call and knew that Olivia wasing. Finley had been waiting for a long time and rushed over to open the 11:15 Abotonaire¡¯s Mixing Baling. +6 door almost as soon as they knocked. Finley¡¯s wife, Shannon, got such a fright as Finley rushed past her that she shuddered and couldn¡¯t help but rebuke him. ¡°You¡¯re about to grow wings and fly!¡± ¡°Mr. Hill!¡± Olivia came in and hugged Finley before running over to hug Shannon. Before opening the door, Shannon had still been calm. However, once Shannon saw Olivia, she immediately burst into tears. Shannon couldn¡¯t help but grab the corner of Olivia¡¯s clothes tightly. ¡°You naughty girl. Why haven¡¯t youe back to Layfield to visit us for so long?¡± Olivia wheedled and coaxed Shannon until she smiled. Then, Olivia turned around and introduced Andrew. ¡°Mr. Hill, Mrs. Hill, look who I brought along?¡± ¡°Look at this chaos!¡± Shannon smiled and smacked Olivia lightly. ¡°We¡¯ve scared the little kid.¡± Olivia led Andrew in and pushed him in front of Finley. ¡°Look, I found you a new student. What do you think?¡± Finley said helplessly, ¡°You are troublesome enough, and you want me to take another student?¡± As everyone entered the house, Shannon went to make some coffee and prepare some snacks. Olivia carried Andrew in her arms and introduced him to Finley. Then, Olivia asked Finley to ept him as a student. ¡°Teach him like how you taught me. Just teach him to y chess for fun.¡± Finley was angry at the mention of this. All his students were professional chess yers whopeted in bigpetitions and made a name for themselves. Olivia, on the other hand, was clearly the most talented, but her skills were the most amateur. Finley was the student of the ¡°God of Chess¡°, Mason Hughes. Finley had won countless grand prizes and was a national chess yer. After Finley retired, he took in some professional chess yers as his students. They had onlye to him after gaining some fame in the industry to get some pointers. Only Olivia was different. Olivia only treated chess as a hobby, but she was Finley¡¯s favorite student. Finley was already heartbroken enough to have Olivia waste her talent and only treat chess as a hobby. If Finley had another student like Olivia, his heart would really ache. Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Olivia had just entered the house, but before she could even take a sip of water, she was taken to the study for a chess game. Andrew was taken to the guest room to rest. He was already tired, his eyelids were heavy, and he could barely open them. Andrew had just been fighting his sleepiness earlier. Not long after lying on the bed, Andrew began to snore. It was obvious that he was exhausted. ke and Shannon were talking and eating snacks in the living room. Zo stayed in the guest room to take care of Andrew. Zo really did not know what was so good about Olivia. She was not meticulous at all and did not seem to be trying to please Andrew at all. Zo did not understand why Andrew liked Olivia so much. Just as Zo was feeling puzzled, her phone suddenly vibrated. When Zo saw the caller ID, her heart skipped a beat and she instantly panicked. Zo hurriedly picked up her phone and hid in the bathroom. After locking the door, she leaned against the door and took a deep breath before answering the call. ¡°Hello, Mr. Sullivan?¡± Zo¡¯s voice was especially clear and pleasant. Unfortunately, Daniel was not in the mood to pay attention to this. Daniel had justpleted a merger overnight and was very tired. Daniel pressed his temples and asked, ¡°How is she?¡± Daniel¡¯s voice was dry and crisp. ¡°Mr. Andrew is sleeping,¡± Zo replied quickly. Daniel paused for a moment. Realizing that Zo had misheard him, he said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m asking about Olivia.¡± Zo was speechless. Zo had not expected Daniel to call and immediately ask about Olivia. Zo felt this was strange. ¡°Ms. Taylor is well.¡± Zo¡¯s voice was calm, but her palm was covered in sweat as she held her phone. Zo said casually, ¡°Today, Ms. Taylor brought Andrew to the mall for a long time. Andrew was so tired that he couldn¡¯t walk anymore, but Ms. Taylor was still in high spirits.¡± 11:15 iffionaire After saying that, Zo immediately held her breath. She was so nervous that she felt her scalp tingling as she tried to guess what Daniel would say after hearing that. Zo wondered if Daniel would be angry with Olivia and me her for not taking good care of Andrew. ¡°They still went shopping?¡± Daniel was in a good mood. The joy in his dry and slightly hoarse voice could be heard clearly. ¡°Was Andrew obedient? Did he disturb her shopping? If Andrew can¡¯t walk next time, carry him. Don¡¯t let him disturb Olivia¡¯s mood.¡± Zo was speechless. ¡°Was this Andrew¡¯s biological father talking? ¡°Did he even understand what I just said?¡± Zo wondered. Zo was telling Daniel that Olivia didn¡¯t take good care of Andrew and wanted to shop at the mall even if Andrew was tired. Zo had no idea how the conversation had taken a turn and became about Andrew disrupting Olivia because he was tired. Zo almost couldn¡¯t breathe. It took her a while to calm down. Zo continued, ¡°This afternoon, Ms. Taylor brought Mr. Andrew to visit her chess teacher. This Mr. Hill looks very ordinary. He¡¯s not a well¨C known teacher, and he¡¯s old. Ms. Taylor actually asked Mr. Hill to teach Mr. Andrew chess¡­¡± Zo said thest sentence meaningfully, hinting that Finley was of an average standard and was not worthy of teaching Andrew. Daniel¡¯s voice was low and slightly doubtful. ¡°You said that Olivia wants. to find a chess teacher for Andrew?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zo nodded and emphasized, ¡°This Mr. Hill doesn¡¯t seem very skilled. Do you want to¡­¡± Zo wanted to ask Daniel to call Olivia and put a stop to this. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. However, before Zo could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Daniel¡¯s delightedughter. Daniel was in high spirits and extremely happy. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Olivia to be ready to be a mother already. She even knows how to sign the child up for sses. In the future, she¡¯ll definitely be a good mother.¡± Zo made it clear that she didn¡¯t want to talk anymore and wanted to hang up. Zo was so confused by Daniel¡¯s thought process. 11:15 After hanging up the phone, Zo sat on the bed in a daze. She felt that she had failed in trying to comin about Olivia. Zo did not know if it was because she did not express it clearly, or if Daniel¡¯s thought process was different from everyone else. Daniel always turned the conversation in a different direction, confusing Zo. Olivia stayed at the Hill family¡¯s residence for the entire afternoon and they only returned to the hotel after dinner. Andrew was so sleepy that he could not open his eyes. Andrew leaned on Olivia¡¯s shoulder and kept nodding off. Olivia patted his little head and said softly, ¡°Sleep if you¡¯re tired. I¡¯m here. Andrew struggled to open his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy.¡± When Zo saw this, she stretched out her arms. ¡°Let me carry Mr. Andrew.¡± ¡°No!¡± Andrew had a temper. Andrew turned his head and simply refused. ¡°I want Olivia to carry me.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll carry you,¡± Olivia said helplessly. Back at the hotel, Zoe quickly came over to pick up Andrew. Zoe carried him to the bed and changed him into pajamas, wiping his face before tucking him in. Olivia had already returned to her room to rest. Zo leaned against the sofa with a tired expression. Zoe came out and was a little surprised to see that Zo was still there. ¡°You haven¡¯t returned to your room to rest?¡± Zo looked up at Zoe and hesitated. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zoe asked. Zo thought about it and decided to tell Zoe what had happened. After all, Zoe had been looking after Andrew since he was very young. Her words should carry more weight, and Zo felt Daniel would take it more seriously. Hence, Zo said, ¡°Today, Ms. Taylor brought Andrew to visit her chess teacher.¡± Zoe nodded. Zoe knew about this since ke had called to tell her. ¡°Ms. Taylor wants Mr. Andrew to learn chess from her teacher.¡± Zo looked at Zoe and said hesitantly, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about Mr. 11:15 Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling + Andrew¡¯s learning, but I¡¯m guessing the Sullivan family should have a reasonable n for him. I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be too good if we let Ms. Taylor decide on his teacher, right?¡± Zoe was stunned for a moment. Then, Zoe suddenly pounced over and grabbed Zo¡¯s shoulder, speaking excitedly. ¡°What did you say? What did you say just now? Andrew wants to learn chess from Mr. Hill?¡± Zo nodded. Zo did not know why Zoe was so excited. ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great!¡± Zoe was overjoyed when she received an affirmative answer. Zoe muttered to herself about calling Daniel to tell him the good news. ¡°Zoe?¡± Zo frowned. ¡°If Mr. Andrew wants to learn chess, shouldn¡¯t he hire a renowned teacher? That Mr. Hill is old and isn¡¯t even famous.¡± ¡°Not famous? You must be joking!¡± The corners of Zoe¡¯s mouth twitched. Zoe turned to look at Zo. ¡°Didn¡¯t ke tell you?¡± Zo shook her head. ke had never liked her and rarely spoke to her. ¡°No wonder!¡± Zoe nodded. Then, she pointed at Zo¡¯s phone and said, ¡°Search for it yourself, Finley Hill.¡± Zo was still a little confused and subconsciously took out her phone to search. As soon as Zo typed in Finley Hill¡¯s name, a Wikipedia page popped up. The photo was of the old man she had seen in the Hill family¡¯s residence that afternoon. The information on Wikipedia was very detailed. It listed what awards Finley had won and what honors he had received. Zo didn¡¯t remember anything she was reading. She only remembered three words, ¡°National Chess yer¡°. Finley was also the top chess yer in the country! Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Olivia did not go to the hospital that day. Instead, she stayed in the hotel to keep Andrewpany and read some books with him. Since she had learned more about Isaac¡¯s condition, there was no need for her to stay by his side all the time. Andrew was now able to recognize many words and could even read a book by himself. His favorite book was ¡°Infinite Whys¡°. Whenever he came across something he did not understand, he would ask Olivia. While they were engrossed in their reading, someone knocked on the door. The visitor tapped politely on the door. The knocking sound did not disy any haste. Olivia thought it was the housekeeping service from the hotel and called out, ¡°I don¡¯t need any housekeeping service.¡± The knocking stopped briefly before a man¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Olivia, it¡¯s me.¡± It was Jarron. Olivia put the book down the book with a quizzical look. Andrew obediently got down from the chair and ran to the door. ¡°I¡¯ll open the door.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Both Jarron and Gillian were standing at the door. They were surprised when they saw it was Andrew who opened the door. ¡°You must be Mr. Andrew from the Sullivan family.¡± Jarron leaned over and stroked Andrew¡¯s head.. Olivia walked over and said to Andrew, ¡°Andrew, greet the visitors.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± Andrew¡¯s voice was crisp and clear. Jaroon was even more astonished. Although Isaac mentioned in passing once that Olivia was dating Daniel of Evervale, Jarron did not expect both of them to have grown so close over a short period. They were now so close that Daniel even entrusted his son to Olivia. Jarron figured Daniel would not leave Andrew with Olivia if they were not on close terms. ¡°What brings you here today?¡± Olivia made way for both of them to enter 11:15 the hotel room. Seeing the visitors, Andrew picked up his book ¡°Infinite Whys¡± and was about to leave the room. ¡°Olivia, I¡¯ll go back to my room first.¡± Olivia nodded. The door remained open. It was only after Andrew returned to his room that the sound of the door closing was heard in the corridor. A hint of sarcasm flickered in Gillian¡¯s eyes when she saw how concerned Olivia was about Andrew. Olivia appeared to be a very capable stepmother. Isaac always said that Olivia was someone who never harbored ill intentions and valued rtionships. However, to Gillian, Olivia was only capable of sucking up to the rich and influential. The Taylor family had just acknowledged her as their daughter not too long ago. Yet now, she was already ingratiating herself with the Sullivan family. Gillian lowered her head and took a sip of water. The corners of her mouth curled into a smile. She was gloating at the thought of what was going to happen to Olivia next. One day, the Sullivan family would learn that Olivia was no longer the beloved granddaughter of the Smith family and had been disowned by the family. Gillian wondered if the Sullivan family would still ept her after knowing the truth. No prestigious family would ept a girl with an ordinary family background. After closing the door, Olivia walked back to the room and sat opposite Gillian and Jarron. Jarron ced a gray¨Ccolored invitation card embossed in gold on the coffee table. He then pushed it toward Olivia. Olivia picked up the invitation card and looked at it. It was an invitation to the banquet. She looked up in disbelief. For a moment, her hand that was holding the invitation card stiffened. ¡°Is this invitation card for me?¡± Olivia wondered if Gillian had changed her mind. Jarron nodded. ¡°This invitation care is specially prepared for you. Gillian 11:15 wanted to wait for me toe back so we can give this to you together.¡± Olivia looked down at the card calmly. No one could tell what she was thinking. However, her expression revealed a quiet, tender glow in her eyes, hinung at a hidden emotional response. ¡°Oh, by the way.¡± Jarron frowned as if he suddenly thought of something. ¡°Olivia, do you remember the book, ¡®Mind Of A King¡® that was kept in Grandpa Isaac¡¯s study? I can¡¯t seem to find it.¡± ¡°Mind Of A King¡®?¡± Olivia had a good memory. After thinking for a moment, she remembered what Jarron was looking for. ¡°Oh, do you mean ¡®Heart Of A Lion¡°?¡± Jarron was taken aback. Olivia did not think much about Jarron¡¯s reaction. ¡°I don¡¯t know where I¡¯ve left it. I may have thrown it away. Just buy another one if you want to read it. That one is just a selection, and there are spelling errors in that book.¡± Gillian was appalled by Olivia¡¯s flippant response. Unable to tolerate Olivia¡¯s behavior any longer, she forcefully pushed away Jarron¡¯s hand that was holding her down. Gillian stood up and red angrily at Olivia. ¡°Stop pretending! Where have you hidden the book? Are you threatening me with the book so you can get an invitation to the banquet? Well, you¡¯ve got the invitation card now. Give me the book.¡± Olivia was baffled. She frowned and regarded Gillian with a chilly expression. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still pretending, aren¡¯t you?¡± Gillian was so angry that her body was shaking like a leaf. She gave Olivia an icy stare. ¡°How can you be so evil? You¡¯re very mean. Do you think you can control me by hiding the book? Let me make this clear to you. It¡¯s impossible. The Smith family belongs to me. Grandpa Isaac entrusted the Smith family to me. You have nothing¡­¡± She was about to say further when Jarron hugged her and made her sit on the couch. ¡°Gillian, calm down!¡± Jarron then turned to Olivia, looking helpless. ¡°Olivia, just give her the book.¡± ¡°What book?¡± Olivia blinked her eyes, wondering why she always got 11:15 involved in such bizarre situations. ¡°Olivia!¡± Jarron suddenly raised his voice, casting a cold look on Olivia. ¡°Stop all this nonsense. Hand over ¡®Mind Of A King¡® to Gillian.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t beg her!¡± Gillian was furious. It seemed as though Jarron suffered a great injustice. ¡°Report her to the police. Call the police immediately. Tell them the Smith family has lost a very important book. Since she¡¯s so shameless, I shan¡¯t spare her any humiliation. The Smith family now belongs to me. She has nothing to do with the Smith family. She can¡¯t take away anything from the family.¡± Gillian eyed Olivia with hostility. She wanted to make known to everyone that the Smith family had severed ties with Olivia, ensuring that Olivia could no longer leverage the Smith family¡¯s reputation for personal gain. Jarron was at a loss for what to do. After much effort, he managed to calm Gillian down. He looked at Olivia in disappointment. ¡°Gillian always said you were a selfish person, but I spoke up for you. I told her you were young, and you were not able to think sensibly. However, I didn¡¯t expect you to do this to us.¡± Jarron could not continue any further. Rubbing his face with both hands, he went on, ¡°When you were young, Grandpa Isaac favored you. He shared with you ¡®Mind Of A King,¡® a skill set designed to develop your intelligence. However, he never passed on that knowledge to us. I have never once ¡°I didn¡¯t me you either because you were young and ignorant. Now that we¡¯ve all grown up, you¡¯re still not sensible. How can you be so selfish to keep the book for yourself? You know that Gillian has always envied you. She admires your intelligence. She¡¯s envious that you can y the violin, painting, and chess. ¡°However, she doesn¡¯t want topete with you. She¡¯s also not finding fault with you. It has always been her childhood dream to read the book. That¡¯s all she wants. Why can¡¯t you give in to her? Why must you make things so difficult for us?¡± Olivia finally understood what was going on. She could not help but mock the chaotic scene in front of her, as well as the evident disappointment on both Jarron and Gillian¡¯s faces. She wanted tough out loud. Olivia wondered why she had not seen through Jarron and Gillian previously. Was she too blinded by their rtionship? Olivia was at a loss for words. After staring at both of them for a long while, she finally said, ¡°I am amazed at both your intellect. One of you is a top international brain surgeon, and the other is an outstanding pediatrician. You¡¯re both highly educated and exceptionally intelligent. Yet you believe that such a book exists. Do you think you can be smart immediately by reading the book?¡± Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Olivia never liked to argue with people. However, things seemed to have gotten so out of hand that she needed to confront both Jarron and Gillian. ¡°Who said you will be intelligent after reading the book? she asked. Gillian looked up. ¡°Grandpa Isaac said so.¡± Olivia only lived with the Smith family for less than a year, but she had already shown astonishing intelligence. She was a fast learner and could grasp any information after seeing the information once. Over time, Gillian began to feel inferior to Olivia. She did not understand why Olivia could memorize half of the book¡¯s medicinal ingredients while Gillian had barely finished reading one page. In addition, Olivia could also analyze the properties of the medicine. Sensing Gllian¡¯s inferiority complex, Isaac would hug her. Heforted Gillian, ¡°You¡¯re not learning as fast as Olivia, not because you are not smart enough. It¡¯s the book ¡®Mind Of A King¡® that Olivia is reading. This book can make someone more intelligent. When you¡¯re older, I will also teach you from this book. You will be smarter than Olivia.¡± Olivia kept quiet for a long time. She originally had her legs crossed, but when she heard what Gillian said, she straightened her legs and rested them on the coffee table. Supporting her chin with one hand, she chuckled softly. Ignoring Gillian, Olivia turned to Jarron. She tilted her head and asked, ¡°Jarron, are you here to cheer me up because you know I¡¯ve been in a bad mood recently?¡± Sensing Olivia¡¯s questioning look, Jarron felt embarrassed. He wished he could remove himself from the awkward situation. He was aware that Gillian always grumbled about not being able to learn ¡®Mind Of A King. She often imed the book could make someone intelligent. However, he never found out why Gillian had harbored that thought. Isaac was trying tofort Gillian and was not serious when he said that. No one expected Gillian to believe what Isaac said. Jarron felt ashamed when he recalled how overbearing he had been to Olivia earlier. 175 11:15 Billionaire¡¯s Massing Darling + ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gillian frowned at Olivia. Gillian waspletely obsessed with how ¡®Mind Of A King¡® could make a person smarter. If it was someone else Isaac said those words to she would have guessed that Isaac was not telling the truth. She would think he was only trying to pacify the person. However, she did not have the same self¨C awareness when she was the party involved. She was very sure reading the book would make her more intelligent. Olivia looked up at Gillian without saying a word. She merely leaned over and took an orange from the coffee table. She then started to peel the fruit. Olivia took a bite of the freshly peeled orange and said dismissively, ¡°You imed that I became smarter after learning ¡®Mind Of A King. I remember very clearly that I learned how to y the violin, how to paint, and how to y chess before reading the book. Gillian was speechless. After eating two slices of orange, Olivia tossed the remaining slices back onto the te. She narrowed her eyes and scoffed, ¡°Green¨Ceyed monster.¡± Gillian¡¯s face contorted with rage. She knew Olivia was implying that Gillian was jealous. ¡°You must havee across ¡®Mind Of A King¡® and realized it was actually ¡®Heart Of A Lion! Did you suspect that I swopped the books?¡± Although Olivia appeared to be asking a question, her tone sounded certain. Gillian remained silent. Olivia curled one leg and extended her palm in front of Gillian. ¡°Give it to me. Give me the book you found.¡± Jarron immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back and get it.¡± Olivia ignored him and continued to stare at Gillian with her extended hand. She knew Gillian too well. Given her personality, Gillian would have brought the book wherever she went. In the past, Olivia could not understand what Jarron and Gillian were thinking. She now realized she was blinded because she treated them like her close friends. It was like a fortune teller who could never predict the fates of herself and her loved ones. It was true with the saying that the cobbler¡¯s children were the worst shod. 11:151 Bullionai + She was not perceptive of their intentions because they were her closest friends. At that moment, she detached herselfpletely from them. All feelings of kinship toward them had disappeared. She could see their characters clearly now. Their intentions were very apparent. Olivia did not like to judge anyone. However, she still could see through someone¡¯s nature. As expected, Gillian had ¡®Mind Of A King¡® with her. Olivia took the book and flipped through it. She then took out a ballpoint pen from the drawer of the coffee table and scribbled ¡®Mind Of A King¡¯ on the cover. It was written in exactly the same way as the title of the book. Unbothered by their shocked looks, Olivia tossed the book to them and said offhandedly, ¡°I used a random piece of paper to wrap the book.¡± Without waiting for them to react, she fished out a USB sh drive. It looked like an outdated model. The color of the cover had already faded. Olivia inserted the USB sh drive into theptop and retrieved some old photos. They were all images of the book. One of the photos showed a small hand holding the book. ¡°Have a good look, andpare it to the actual book.¡± Olivia turned theptop in their direction to show them the photos. She asked, ¡°Is it the same book?¡± Gillian was a little stunned and stood still for a long time. She was at a loss for what to do. Jarron looked at theptop and clicked on the photo to erge it. He tried topare the book in the photo to ¡®Mind Of A King¡® that was lying on the table. The resolution of the photo on the USB falsh drive was not of good quality. Although the picture looked a little blurry, he was still able to see the image of the book clearly. It was exactly the same book. After making aparison, Jarron looked defeated. He suddenly leaned back on the couch, looking helpless. After a while, he rubbed his eyes andughed bitterly. No one knew if he was mocking himself or Gillian. 11-15 Balionaire Mising Laring He despised himself for acting in such a principled manner earlier. Now, everything seemed like a joke. Olivia went to the kitchen and poured a ss of fruit juice for herself. She sat on the couch, drinking the fruit juice. She then started twirling the pen with her fingers. ¡°Are you done studying the book?¡± She suddenly stopped ying with the pen. The pen flew out of her hand andnded on ¡®Mind Of A King. The pen tip scraped against the cover, producing a sharp sound. Gillian, who was in a daze, instantly snapped back to her senses. Olivia ced the ss of fruit juice on the table and leaned back on the couch. She crossed her legs elegantly. Her movements were very graceful. Gillian cast a nce at Olivia and looked down immediately. She always knew Olivia was a beautiful woman. There was an alluring charima in both her expression and action. No one could imitate her charm. Olivia never learned dancing. When she was a child, she was always running around with a bunch of boys in the martial arts school. Her elegance seemed to be inborn. Since young, Gillian liked to secretly observe Olivia. Olivia always appeared to be cheerful and bubbly in front of others. Her mannerisms were unrestrained, and she always spoke her mind. She carried herself with the grace of a flower. Everyone around her seemed to be living in her shadow. However, Olivia would transform into a timid girl when she was with Gillian. She always behaved with restraint and cautiousness at home. Gillian always thought Olivia was very pretentious. She behaved differently in front of outsiders and her family. She despised Olivia for being a scheming girl who would hide her talents only to reveal them at the most unexpected times. Gillian hated pretentious people most. Her ssmate used to studyte into the night. However, he would go to school the next day and imed that he did not study the night before and went to bed early. Gillian found such behavior detestable. Such people were the most annoying to Gillian. Gillian thought Olivia was the same as those people. 475 11-16 Billionaires Mi song Darling Musing At that moment, Olivia dropped all her pretense. She was no longer the quiet and timid girl. Instead, she was sitting upright, lookingposed and elegant. Although Gillian detested how arrogant Olivia looked, she also understood one thing. Perhaps, Olivia was not pretending all the while. Neither was she as scheming as Gillian made her out to be. Olivia was trying not to appear too outstanding so she would not outshine Gillian.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Olivia leaned forward and stretched out her hand to close theptop. With a downward pressof her hand, theptop instantly closed Without any big movement, theptop smoothly slid into her hands. Olivia then ced it on one side. Her moves were very sleek. Previously, Gillian had seen Olivia performing the trick at a friend¡¯s house through the crack in the door. All her friends had praised Olivia for her smooth movement. Everything she did was swift and polished. She was like a heroine to them. However, Olivia never did the trick at home. She was always fumbling with herptop while sticking her head out to chat with Gillian. In the past, Gillian thought Olivia was deliberately hiding her talent. She thought Olivia was being hypocritical and pretentious. However, at that moment, Gillian could no longer hide her true feelings. She quickly lowered her head so that no one could see her expression. ¡°Since you¡¯ve seen the book for yourself, you can leave now.¡± Olivia turned off theptop and sat back on the couch. She looked down at her ss of fruit juice and started swirling it. Although her tone sounded indifferent, one could still sense a hint of coldness in it. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°My little sister¡­¡± Jarron felt terrible, but he did not know what to say. Olivia chuckled and looked up at Jarron. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me your little sister just now? You called me Olivia like you were talking down at me. Do you now realize your mistake and acknowledge me as your little. sister? ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t say that.¡± Jarron¡¯s voice quivered with apprehension. A feeling of foreboding washed over him. Olivia did not look up. She continued swirling the ss of fruit juice and did not say a word. Seeing this, Jarron felt even more remorseful. His eyes were filled with sadness, and his lips trembled. ¡°Olivia, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve been too impulsive. I¡­¡± Jarron could not say any further. Jarron rarely apologized all his life. On some asions when he annoyed 11:16 Olivia, he would mutter the word ¡®sorry; and Olivia would immediately look up and say, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I forgive you. Hence, Jarron was never good at making apologies. He did not know how to apologize to Olivia. He only knew how to say sorry to her. He thought Olivia would reply with a smile like always and say, ¡°I forgive you.¡± He waited for a long time, but she did not speak. This silence made Jarron feel extremely uneasy. His stomach was churning ufortably. He had not eaten much in the morning, but he still wanted to throw up now. Gillian dragged Jarron away. When they reached the door, Olivia suddenly stopped them. Jarron looked back in surprise. Olivia knocked softly on the coffee table. ¡°You forgot something.¡± Jarron looked in the direction of the coffee table and saw the invitation card. He winced ufortably. The lighting in the hotel suite was very dim. However, when it shone on Jarron¡¯s face, it looked very bright, as if it was emitting a bout of cold air. Jarron¡¯s mouth moved, but no words came out. Gillian frowned. ¡°I know I misunderstood you about ¡®Mind Of A King¡®, but we¡¯ve already apologized. Don¡¯t be so unforgiving. Stop being angry at us. There are many big shots attending the banquet. Don¡¯t miss the opportunity just because you¡¯re angry with us.¡± Olivia frowned. She was running out of patience. She had always been very patient with her family. She was willing to wait for several hours and even up to a day for them. However, she was immensely impatient with outsiders. ¡°Take it away.¡± She interrupted Gillian curtly. ¡°Do you really want me to take it away?¡± Gillian¡¯s tone was filled with disbelief. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯ll be missing out? From now on, I¡¯m in charge of the Smith family. You¡¯re no longer part of the family.¡± ¡°You talk too much.¡± Olivia looked at Gillian calmly. ¡°I let you into my room today so I can exin my side of the story about ¡®Mind Of A King¡® It¡¯s not because I¡¯m afraid of you. It¡¯s also not because of this invitation card. I just need to make things clear to you. 11:16 Adonai vouchers ¡°Since I¡¯ve already rified this matter with you, you can leave now.¡± Gillian looked quietly at Olivia before picking up the invitation card. She suddenly turned around when she reached the door. ¡°Many things have happened between us. There¡¯s a lot of unhappiness. It¡¯s hard to tell who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong. I can¡¯t care less about that now.¡± She looked at Olivia and said haughtily, ¡°I don¡¯t want to bother about you or meddle in someone else¡¯s business, but we¡¯ve been friends for so many years. I still want to remind you of some things¡­. ¡°Don¡¯t lose an important opportunity in a fit of anger.¡± Gillian paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°The Sullivan family is willing to ept you because of the Smith family. I know you are a very smart woman, but your intelligence is nothingpared to the Smith family¡¯s years of history. I¡¯m saying this for your good. Smart people tend to think too highly of themselves. Pridees before a fall. ¡°I hope you know what you¡¯re worth. Don¡¯t miss out on the banquet because you¡¯re angry with us.¡± She waved the invitation card with a sense of superiority. ¡°I¡¯ll save this invitation card for you. If you change your mind, let me¡­¡± Before Gillian could finish speaking, a hand snatched the invitation card from her. Olivia tore the invitation card into two and threw it into the wastebasket right in front of Gillian. ¡°Goodbye.¡± Olivia took out a tissue and wiped her hands as if she just touched a dirty item. Gillian¡¯s face went ashen. She red at Olivia. ¡°Don¡¯t regret what you just did.¡± Olivia tossed the piece of tissue into the wastepaper basket and said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re right. We¡¯ve been friends for so many years. I should remind you about one thing. A leader should be ethical and upright. One should lead by example.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Gillian went cold with fury. She red at Olivia and opened her mouth to speak. Just then, she heard the door m. In an instant, she was locked outside. ¡°Olivia!¡± Gillian had lost all her senses. Her face turned a fiery shade of red, and her fists tightened, knuckles white with tension. She wondered how long Olivia could continue behaving so arrogantly. She was certain Olivia would have to swallow her pride one day. 11:16 Mithionai Gillian originally wanted to look out for Olivia on ount of their past friendship. She wanted to help Olivia boost her standing in the Sullivan family as the granddaughter of the Smith family. Since Olivia had refused Gillian¡¯s kind intentions, thetter decided she had no reason to be softhearted toward the former. She vowed to take back everything that belonged to her. The Smith family was now under Gillian¡¯s control. Olivia was no longer the beloved granddaughter of Isaac. Without the Smith family¡¯s backing, no one would regard Olivia highly. Olivia had been very stubborn, thinking that she could sever ties with the Smith family now that she was about to marry into the Sullivan family. Gillian was determined to announce to the public that Olivia had severed all ties with the Smith family. She vowed to spread the news to the Sullivan family. She was certain the Sullivan family would not allow Olivia to marry into their family when they knew she was no longer part of the Smith family. The Sullivan family would not ept her even if she was willing to be Andrew¡¯s stepmother. Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Chapter 167 ¡°Calm down. She¡¯s still young.¡± Jarron shook Gillian¡¯s hand andforted her. ¡°We¡¯re not kids. We have to be tolerant.¡± Gillian was looking at the closed door and was furious. When she heard Jarron¡¯s words, her face froze for a moment. Still young? Olivia was still young? She was sneering in her heart. Jarron always defended her regardless of right or wrong. Olivia was already in her twenties, yet he still insisted that she was young! Gillian lowered her head and said calmly, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t really be angry with her.¡± Jarron heaved a sigh of relief. Gillian just appeared angry and failed to control her temper, but she didn¡¯t mean it. Her bark was worse than bite so she wouldn¡¯t really hurt Olivia. Now that Jarron was blindly defending this so¨Ccalled young girl, she started to feel angry in a true sense. Olivia¡¯s disobedience, Jarron¡¯s preference for her, how the big shots valued her, and the indelible influence she left on the Smith family all made Gillian ufortable. Apart from the difo she exerted on Gillian, the position Olivia was consolidating also impaired Gillian¡¯s control over the Smith family. This was what Gillian could not tolerate. In an instant, Gillianprehended a truth. In an organization, the new sessor had to rule out the competitor even if he had already been a loser. Or he would continue exerting his influence backed by his faction¡¯s support. Only through exterminating all thepetitors and their reactionary forces could we climb to the peak and maintain our position. If Gillian wanted to take over the Smith family, she had to let everyone know that she was in charge of the Smith family now. Gillian was the head. Olivia was already dumped in history. Without her Isaac¡¯s support, Olivia lost her foothold like a leaf adrift in the wind. She could not stand firm in the Smith family now! She had to consider this matter in the long run. Gillian needed more time to study it carefully. When she got home, she immediately confined herself to the study and 11:16 Bonai began to rummage through the cab. Finally, she found a yellowing book in a secret corner of the cab. The Smith family¡¯s genealogy was well recorded on it. Gillian¡¯s angertips paused on the title for a moment before quickly flipping to a certain page. She had once heard her Isaac mention that the Smith family had already split into three branches 200 years ago. The one that stayed at home was not lineal, but a coteral branch. It was because of the inheritance of the miraculous treatments that they were modified as lineal descendants. The true lineal branch had long given up on miraculous treatments and went overseas. Another branch also remained in the country, but they did not inherit the miraculous treatments. Instead, they changed their surname to Smithson and became a family of craftsmen. The exquisite white T¨Cshirt Olivia wore was made by this family. The Smithson family had almost completely broken away from the Smith family. They were now in a cooperative rtionship. They provided clothes, shoes, and hats to the Smiths. The Smith family was obligated to provide medical services and food to them in return. Gillian wanted to contact that lineal branch overseas through the Smithson family. ording to her Isaac, the lineal Smiths overseas had switched to business and had be a powerful tycoon. They could even exert an influence on the election. Gillian wanted to contact the Smith family overseas and cooperate with them to develop the Smith family¡¯s secret recipe to push the Smith family to the international stage. Unfortunately, she did not have the contact information. Furthermore, the Smith family overseas had already changed the name and had beplete foreigners. It was impossible to find them. Therefore, she had to ask for help from the master of the Smithson family to get the contact method. The Smithson family had always been very close to her Isaac. Even before her Isaac¡¯s ident, they still often gave him excellent clothes and precious jewelry as gifts. However, after Isaac fainted, their attitude towards them was not as good 11:16 Balkonaive¡¯s Missing Darling vonichers as before. Although they still provided clothes, jewelry was no longer sent over. Gillian knew what they were thinking. They were worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to lead the Smith family. However, it was not the time to haggle over these things. Gillian packed up some things and went to the Smithson family to ask for a meeting with Mr. Smithson. The master of the Smithson family was in his 80s, almost 90 years old. He was even older than Isaac. However, he was still heaty and hale. When Gillian came over, he was studying a game of chess with a frown on his face. He had been holding a piece in his hand for a long time as if no matter what he did next, he would be bound to lose the game. When he heard that Gillian was here, he excitedly waved his hand. ¡°Oh, Gillian is here. Let that girl in.¡± Gillian had just stepped through the door when she was called over by Mr. Smithson. ¡°Gillian, my girl, come over here. Tell me, what¡¯s your opinion about my next move?¡± He had been lost in thought for a few days. He had asked many other people, but none of them could provide anything useful. Gillian had also learned chess. She had been paying attention to almost everything Olivia had been learning when she was young, including chess. When she was a little girl, Isaac didn¡¯t allow her to learn to y chess, so she learned it secretly. After junior high school, she got more pocket money, so she enrolled in the chess course. She studied there for a while, even Olivia couldn¡¯t be her match. After entering university, she even participated in a chesspetition and won an award. So Gillian was quite very confident in her chess skills. She strolled over and sat opposite him, looking down at the unfinished board. She thought that it would be easy to resolve, but after looking at the board for more than ten minutes, her eyes turned blurry and a headache crept into her body. However, she still failed to figure out a solution. There was no way out for Mr. Smithson¡¯s side. He would definitely lose. As soon as she said this, Mr. Smithson rejected it. ¡°No! That¡¯s impossible. That¡¯s not what Livy said. She said that there¡¯s still a chance!¡± 11:16 wucher Gillian was stunned. Her expression immediately turned gloomy. Her voice was absent¨Cminded. ¡°Mr. Smithson, you asked Olivia before?¡± Mr. Smithson shook his head. ¡°No, I yed this game with her. The day she returned to Layfield, I invited her to y chess with me. At first, she was still unwilling to y a game. I¡¯ve been pleading for a long time and my lips are almost worn out. Then finally she agreed to y with me. She was probably in a bad mood that day and so she didn¡¯t show any mercy. It¡¯s her show time all through the game and soon it became like this.¡± Speaking of this, Mr. Smithson felt aggrieved. Where was the kind, adorable, and considerate Olivia? Where was the old Olivia going? She had changed! C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org In the past, she had always been patient and never refused to y chess with him. She would not defeat him utterly, nor would she let him win easily. It was like an AI that could adapt herself to match his level. It was truly an amazing experience to y with Olivia.. But now, she had be a different person. Gillian¡¯s eyes were no longer calm. She couldn¡¯t believe it. Since it was Olivia¡¯s chess game, how could she not see a w? Olivia was not even as good as her. In the past, when they yed chess, Olivia was always the loser. She had never won. In her best performance, she managed to persevere for an hour but still lost thest move. Plus, Finley, Olivia¡¯s chess teacher, had frequently criticized Olivia¡¯s poor performance. She couldn¡¯t evenst ten minutes when ying with him. She was the worst student he had ever met in his lifetime. Every time he saw Olivia, he would scold her for a long time. Why did she suddenly improve her skills? Gillian stared at the stalemate and remained silent for a long time. Her mind was in a daze. Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Seeing the Gillian did not speak for a long time, Mr. Smithson realized that she was also a useless yer. It seemed he couldn¡¯t get a solution from her. Then he decided not to waste time and took out his phone to ask Livy. He had been racking her brain for days and he felt terrible as if there was a cat wing inside his body. If the answer didn¡¯te out, he would probably die. For the sake of his health, he immediately made a call to Livy for the answer. Mr. Smithson was old, but his heart was young. He handled his smartphone very well. He opened WhatsApp and sent a voice message to Olivia. ¡°Livy, can I have a minute?¡± In one instance, the other side sent him three photos. They clearly showed how to proceed with the unfinished game. In order to make it easier for the old man to see, the font was erged. Mr. Smithson put on his reading sses and erged the photos. He looked at them one by one. After reading three of them, he was so excited that he pped his thigh. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is! What a brilliant girl!¡± Finally, this conundrum that had haunted him for days was solved. Mr. Smithson was in a good mood and sent a voice message to Olivia. ¡°Livy, how did you know that I wanted to ask you about the game?¡± Before long, Olivia¡¯szy voice came from the phone. This was a tone that Gillian had never seen before. It was casual and free. To Gillian, it also contained a weird evil aura. ¡°Mr. Smithson, because I¡¯m not stupid.¡± Mr. Smithson was drinking coffee. When he heard this, he spat it out. He wiped his mouth with a tissue and scolded jokingly, ¡°You¡¯re a bad girl. You¡¯re always joking with me.¡± In the hotel, Olivia was reclining on the sofa. Her plump legs were crossed, casually resting on the coffee table. Her posture was unrestrained and rxed. Hearing Mr. Smithson¡¯s words, the corners of her lips curled up as she said in a low voice, ¡°Because Mr. Smithson always cares about me. That¡¯s why I dare to joke with you.¡± 11:16 Mr. Smithson chuckled. His eyes beamed as he smiled. ¡°Livy is still as good as before. You used to be so adorable, but you¡¯ve been cold in the past few years. You¡¯re no longer as cute as before.¡± In the past years? Olivia was slightly stunned. What did the old Olivia look like? She was in high spirits and dazzling like the sun. She was like the most beloved princess in the world. She was unrestrained, carefree, stunning, and eye¨Ccatching. She was born to shine, causing everything around her to unconsciously be her foil, and stealing the limelight no matter what she did. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org At that time, who wouldn¡¯t love that popr Olivia? Even Gillian feltfortable when interacting with Olivia despite her burning jealousy. Sometimes she was even willing to get closer to Olivia. But now, Olivia had been restraining herself. She showed humility before Gillian and restrained all her light, turning the once dazzling Olivia into the current cold and indifferent girl. Of course, this was partly because she was betrayed and hurt by her loved ones, but more than that, it was out of love. Out of love for Isaac, Jarron, and Gillian. She felt that if she could have been more humble, Olivia wouldn¡¯t have been hurt so much. Then, they would be happy together as a family like before. Gillian wouldn¡¯t have be jealous or resentful, and Isaac wouldn¡¯t been sad. Fortunately, she had let everything go. Feelings could be forced. If they were a harmonious family, they were. If they forced it, it would be meaningless. If they got themselves bound for the feelings that they couldn¡¯t have, it may deprive everything they had owned now. Rather than seeking after what theycked, it was better to cherish what they had now. After chatting with Mr. Smithson for a while, Olivia changed into sportswear and brought Andrew to the amusement park. Mr. Smithson was still unsatisfied. He still had a lot to say to Livy. Unfortunately, there were guests here. He had to find another time to talk. 11:16 Billionaire Missing Darling Putting down his phone, Mr. Smithson got someone to put away the chessboard. He nned to study it carefully tonight when he was free Gillian had been paying attention to the game. When he saw Mr. Smithsea put down his phone, she asked, ¡°Is there really a solution?¡± Mr. Smithson handed the phone to Gillian and let her look at the photos herself. Gillian was amazed after reading them. She looked at them over and over again, and the more she looked at them, the more amazed she felt. This move was utterly brilliant, which turned the underdog into the favorite instantly. Why did she fail to find it? Returning the phone, Gillian asked, ¡°What¡¯s the source of it?¡± She still could not believe that Olivia had solved it herself. It must be a case yed before. Olivia just copied it to Mr. Smithson and imed it to be original. She had always been fond of doing these mysterious things to tter herself. Mr. Smithson¡¯s expression changed slightly when he heard her doubt. He nced at Gillian and a stream of disappointment silently shed across his eyes. For someone as old as him, Gillian was just like a naive baby. He could see through her mind and see through everything with a single nce. Only Isaac could not prate the hallucination and was still trapped in the dream about their harmonious family. Mr. Smithson didn¡¯t answer her question. Instead, he asked, ¡°Why are you here today?¡± Only then did Gillian remember the purpose of the visit. She expressed her intentions. After hearing that, Mr. Smithson grew more surprised. ¡°You want to cooperate with the lineal Smiths?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gillian nodded with a solemn expression. ¡°The Smith family has been living in seclusion all these years. Very few people have heard of our name. I want to expand the business and let everyone know about u I want to make it known wild and far. I want to make it a household name. Since Mr. Smith has handed the Smith family to me, I can¡¯t let him down. I will do my best.¡± Mr. Smithson was silent for a long time. After a while, he said, ¡°The line: Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Chapter 169 ¡°You¡¯re really smart, Mr. Smithson praised sincerely. Insomnia was an all¨Cpervading problem. It was awesome that Gin created a recipe that could both solve this stubborn symptom and branz an enjoyable vor. Mr. Smithson liked smart people, especially smart young people, Although it seemed not like a wise option for Gillian to contact the overseas Smiths, she must be talented for she made such a brillian recipe. That redeemed her crazy idea, Gillian was stunned at Mr. Smithson¡¯s praise, but then she turned overjoyed, As expected, as long as she took over the Smith family, others would pay more attention to her, gradually ignoring Olivia, Gillian was a little overwhelmed by the unexpectedpliment. She looked up at Mr. Smithson and said, ¡°That ident came so suddenly, All of the burdens suddenly fell on my shoulders. I¡¯m a little flustered Mr. Smithson replied causally, ¡°But you still have Olivia. What are you afraid of? By the way, does Livy know that you want to contact the lineal Smith family?¡± Gillian choked. After a while, she forced a smile. ¡°Mr. Smithson, you don¡¯t know the truth. Olivia quarreled with Mr. Smith before and has left for years. Now that she has found her parents, her heart no longer belongs to the Smith family. Even though she knew that Mr. Smith was in aa, she came back half a month later.¡± She wanted to nder Olivia, implying that she was immoral. The best strategy was to ruin Olivia¡¯s reputation in the early stages. So it would be a reasonable excuse for her to leave the Smith family. Gillian did not want everyone to misunderstand that she was narrow¨Cminded and could not tolerate Olivia. Therefore, she had to let them think that Olivia was heartless and had a bad character. That was why she was expelled from the Smith family. This was the first time Gillian had spread malicious remarks about Olivia. It was also a test for Mr. Smithson¡¯s reaction. She had to do it slowly. She couldn¡¯t rush it. If the first time she failed, 175 12.17 Bubonai she would do it again. Just once, Mr. Smithson might not believe it. However, as long as she said it twice and even more times, Mr. Smithson would gradually fall into her trap. Thinking of this, Gillian slowly curled her lips. She couldn¡¯t wait to see Mr. Smithson frown and reprimand Olivia. As expected, hearing Gillian¡¯s words, Mr. Smithson immediately frowned and had a dark face. Seeing this, Gillian lowered her head to suppress her smile and enjoyment. Mr. Smithson¡¯s face darkened and he said in a deep voice, ¡°Nonsense!¡± However, he suddenly retorted angrily, ¡°So ashamed of you to nder Olivia! It¡¯s all your fault. It¡¯s because you hid the news that Isaac was in a vegetative state and stalled for time. That¡¯s why she came sote. Everyone is selfish in some way and has an ulterior motive. You¡¯re not an exception! I can see you through. I never thought that you were so vicious. You¡¯re ying the me game and defaming Olivia. How dare you!¡± Mr. Smithson was furious. He did not want to say a word to Gillian anymore. He pointed at the door and shouted, ¡°Leave. Don¡¯te to my house again!¡± Gillian was dumbfounded! She was previously waiting for Mr. Smithson to reprimand Olivia, but she did not expect that she was that poor one. Her cheeks turned red and tears welled up in her eyes. Gillian took two deep breaths to stop herself from crying. She looked crazy. ¡°Is this what she said? Did she tell you that I didn¡¯t inform her in time?¡± Gillian¡¯s voice was trembling as she spoke. Bitch! What a scheming bitch! She had told her off long ago! Gillian gritted her teeth in hatred. If Olivia had been here, she would have pounced on her and torn her apart into thousands of pieces. Mr. Smithson frowned. ¡°Why are you talking about these things? Does it matter?¡± Gillian¡¯s face was covered in tears. She clenched her fists tightly and looked at Mr. Smithson usingly. ¡°You¡¯re all biased! Why don¡¯t you believe what I said? But you never doubt a single word from her mouth! 11:17 How can you be so sure that it¡¯s me who hid the newd Maybe the pose didn¡¯t want toe?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m not stupid!¡± Mr. Smithson looked impatient and repeat what Olivia had said to him He didn¡¯t want to waste time and said directly, ¡°You¡¯re not a good liart Maybe Olivia was a bad girl. Maybe she really didn¡¯t want toe, Pest what about Yanis and 15take? It¡¯s fine if you lie to others. Pen you¡¯re lying to ine. We¡¯re so familiar and know each other so well. What¡¯s the poins of lying to me? I know what kind of person she is. She values the rtionship with everyone she loves and everyone who loves her, so how could she note?¡± His chest was heaving Gillian was bombarded with questions and usations. She was shocked. She forgot about Yanis and ke. What a huge mistake! ¡°Alright, alright!¡± Mr. Smithson waved his hand impatiently. ¡°I¡¯ll help you contact the lineal Smith family in Fesmuowana. This is thest time I¡¯ll help you. No, not helping you. I¡¯m helping Isaac At this moment, in Fesmuowana. News of the Smith family in the Hushe Republic spread to the Wilcox family. ¡°Angel Lotus for curing insomnia?¡± The man on the sofa sneered. He seemed to have just woken up. His voice was hazy and hoarse. He was mocking like a dandy, but when the words came out of his mouth, they sounded noble and elegant. ¡°If it¡¯s to treat dementia, maybe I¡¯ll be interested.¡± The man stood up from the sofa and lowered his eyes. He walked straight to the window. With a tap of his fingertip, the curtains opened automatically, revealing an entire ss wall. Behind the ss wall was an azure sea. The sunlight shone through the ss and illuminated the whole room, revealing the man¡¯s gorgeous face. He was so good¨Clooking. Too good to be true. He¡¯s like an angel in the painting. Seeing that the recipe did not arouse the man¡¯s interest, the butler came out of the room and immediately dialed a number. As soon as the call went through, the man¡¯s cold voice came from the other end. ¡°How is it? What did Ernesto say? Is he interested? The butler replied respectfully, ¡°Mr. Ernesto is not interested. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Then forget it.¡± The man did not mind. The only function of that recipe was for him to have fun. Since Ernesto was not interested, there was no need to waste time on this matter. Before Olivia could visit the other teachers, she was called away by a sudden call. At that time, she was ying slide with Andrew in the amusement park when a bell suddenly rang. Andrew was about to slide down from the top. Before he could slide to the bottom, Olivia grabbed him by the armpit and carried him out. She stuffed him into Zo¡¯s arms. ¡°Bring him back!¡± With that, she picked up the phone and ced it by her ear. She answered the call as she was walking out. Zo was stunned by this sudden change. By the time she reacted, Olivia had already walked far away. She caught up with Andrew in her arms. ¡°Ms. Taylor, where are you going?¡± Olivia turned around and looked at her. Her gaze was cold. ¡°I have something to deal with. Take Andrew back to the hotel and return to Evervale tomorrow.¡± ¡°What about you? Aren¡¯t you going to leave Andrew alone?¡± Zo frowned. She was very dissatisfied with Olivia¡¯s actions. How could she leave Andrew alone? ¡°What¡¯s going on? Anything urgent?¡± Before she could ask further, she felt a hit on her shoulder. It was Olivia. Then, she heard her cold voice. ¡°Shut up. You¡¯re so noisy.¡± Noisy? What did that mean? Zo was about to speak when she realized in horror that she could not make a sound! She actually couldn¡¯t speak! Instantly, a fear crept up her spine. Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Olivia was on the phone. She tilted her head slightly and lowered her eyes. The cuff of her right hand that was holding the phone curled up, revealing her delicate wrist, which was wless and cold. She stood at the corner of the passageway. There were not many peopleing and going. Only a few people passed by asionally. When other people passed by her and were in the same frame as her, it was as if they were like two painting styles, like people in different worlds. Her light firmly suppressed them. Zo, horrified, had wanted to ask Olivia for help, but she was stunned. It wasn¡¯t until Olivia finished her call and walked toward Zo that Zo slowly came to her senses. Then, Zo recalled everything that had happened just now. The fear slowly rose in her eyes, and her body could not help but tremble. It wasn¡¯t until that moment that Zo realized the weight of the divine doctor¡¯s granddaughter that Zoe was talking about. Last night, Zo treated the national chess yer as an ordinary chess teacher because of her ignorance. Zoe then told her about Olivia¡¯s identity and Olivia¡¯s rtionship with the Smith family. Zo was more ashamed and embarrassed after hearing Zoe¡¯s words just then. She was ashamed of her ignorance but did not feel much about Olivia¡¯s identity. Looking at Olivia walking toward her, Zo subconsciously clenched her fists. A chill rose from the bottom of her feet, and she instinctively wanted to retreat. What¡­ else did Olivia want to do? Olivia casually threw her phone into her pocket and raised her hand to tap a spot on Zo¡¯s shoulder. Zo felt her body rx, and the blockage in her throat disappeared. Just as she was about to speak, she heard Olivia¡¯s gentle and apologetic voice. ¡°I had something urgent to do just then. I¡¯m sorry for scaring you.¡± Zo looked up in shock. Was¡­ Olivia apologizing to her? 175 11-17 0 Wine Modus Darling Would such a big shot like Olivia apologize? A fire suddenly ignited in Zo¡¯s heart, warming her entire body. Olivia¡¯s actions had overturned her previous understanding. In Zo¡¯s impression, people with abilities and higher status tended to have a bad temper. They had a rightful arrogance that made it almost difficult for them to lower their figure and apologize. However, Olivia was totally different. Zo didn¡¯t see Olivia condescending when they spent their time together. Olivia¡¯s cold attitude carried just the right amount of equal respect. Before knowing Olivia¡¯s true identity and ability, Zo had looked down on Olivia. Although Zo tried hard to hide it, she still showed some of it in her every move. However, Olivia never got angry or fussed over it. She only smiled indifferently and did not take it to her heart. This was what a real socialite looked like. Olivia was magnanimous, calm, and generous. Zo felt she was being too petty when she thought about her previous behavior. Zo blushed and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m too talkative and meddlesome.¡± Olivia was fixing Andrew¡¯s sleeves. When she heard Zo¡¯s words, she nced up at Zo and nodded. ¡°Yes. You are indeed a little meddlesome.¡± Zo couldn¡¯t say a word. She was a little confused. Wasn¡¯t Olivia magnanimous and open¨Cminded? Why did Olivia be different? Just as Zo was in a daze, she heard Olivia say, ¡°However, you are sincere about Andrew. Sincerity is the rarest thing in this world.¡± Olivia¡¯s voice was faint and had an indescribable charm. ¡°I still remember the first time I saw you. Those were the most beautiful eyes I¡¯ve ever seen. They were sincere and clear, filled with admiration and yearning.¡± Speaking of which, Olivia paused. ¡°For such beautiful eyes,¡± said Olivia, ncing intently at Zo. ¡°I hope they will always be clear and sincere. Even if the eyes are obscured temporarily, they will be clear again one day.¡± Then Olivia ignored Zo, who was stunned, picked up Andrew, and C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org 11:17 Pe¡¯s Missing 1irling walked out. Zo was stunned for a long time before she quickly caught up. Her heart was in turmoil, and her eyes were filled with a burning light. She seemed to know why Andrew liked Olivia so much. Because Olivia was worth being liked and had the purest and most open¨Cminded heart. Zo ran a few steps to catch up to Olivia. Zo had a lot to say at that moment. She chased after Olivia and was about to speak when she caught Olivia¡¯s sudden nce. It was gentle and irresistible. Zo instinctively stopped and subconsciously slowed down. She naturally followed three steps behind Olivia to protect her. It was a submissive posture! Olivia sent Andrew to the hotel and instructed Zoe to take him back to Evervale. ¡°What about you?¡± asked Zoe, looking worried. Olivia said, ¡°I have some urgent matters to attend to.¡± Zoe nodded and did not continue asking, but her eyes were filled with worry. Zoe began to pack her things and prepared to leave the ce after Olivia left. When she was almost done packing, she asked Zo to contact Daniel and ask for his opinion. Should they stay or leave? If they left, should they take a ne or a high¨Cspeed train? Zo was packing her things in the living room. When she heard Zoe, she waved her phone and said, ¡°I¡¯ve booked the high¨Cspeed train tickets. There are still two hours. We¡¯ll leave in a while.¡± Zo was stunned and said, ¡°Why did you book the tickets? We haven¡¯t contacted Mr. Sullivan yet. We have to wait for Mr. Sullivan to make a decision!¡± Zo did not mind. She still looked a little puzzled as she said, ¡°Why should we wait for Mr. Sullivan to decide? Miss Olivia has said that she wants us to leave as soon as possible.¡± Zoe felt suffocated. She stared at Zo for a long time, unable to say anything. 11:17 PELAN Maine Daling 65 zehar Zoe thought, ¡°Whose secretary are you? How can Olivia speak better than Mr. Sullivan? ¡°Are you a traitor?¡± Of course, Olivia was worried. Zoe and Zo would leave with Andrew, so Olivia asked Yanis to send two bodyguards to escort them. However, Olivia did not appear. She seemed to really have something urgent to do and didn¡¯t even have time to see Andrew off. Since Yanis had sent people to escort them, they were taking the expressway instead of the high¨C speed train. Layfield was close to Evervale, and it was a two¨Chour drive on the expressway. After getting into the car, Zoe kept looking out of the car window. There was no sign of Olivia at all. So Zoe could not help but feel worried. She looked at Zo and said, ¡°I wonder what Ms. Taylor is busy with. Why is she in such a hurry?¡± Zo lowered her head and returned the tickets without saying a word. Zoe added, ¡°Ms. Milton, why don¡¯t you call ke and ask around?¡± Zo refused immediately. ¡°No. Miss Olivia must have a reason for not telling us. Let¡¯s not ask around.¡± Zoe was speechless. Zoe almost choked. It took her a while to recover. She quickly exined, ¡°I¡¯m not asking around. I¡¯m just worried about Ms. Taylor.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Zo waved her hand and said, ¡°Miss Olivia must have her own ideas. We just have to listen to her. Don¡¯t worry.¡± At this point, she even used her example tofort Zoe. ¡°Previously, I was too meddlesome and worried too much. I always felt that Miss Olivia couldn¡¯t take good care of Andrew. Actually, Miss Olivia has a good n in her heart. There¡¯s no need for us to worry at all. Even if there are any mistakes, we¡¯re here. We only need to check and make up for them. ¡°Miss Olivia has no experience in taking care of children after all. It¡¯ll be fine as long as she is familiar with it in the future. Besides, we¡¯re here. Don¡¯t you think so, Zoe?¡± Zoe said, ¡°Stop It, You traitor!¡± Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Olivia¡¯s departure was sudden. Gillian did not notice at all. It wasn¡¯t until the nurse in her grandfather¡¯s ward came to report that Olivia had note for the entire day that she suddenly realized it. Why did Olivia suddenly leave? Gillian raised her eyebrows slightly and suddenly had a bad feeling. Because she had too many things to worry about these days, and because of the banquet that was going to be held when she took over the Smith family in ten more days, her heart had been tense, afraid that something would happen! Hence, Gillian had asked people to keep an eye on Olivia. However, she did not expect that there would still be a mistake. Frowning, she called Jim Lucas, who was keeping an eye on Olivia. Beep, beep, beep¡­ Beep, beep, beep¡­ It had been ten minutes, but no one answered the phone. Gillian frowned even more. The office was clearly as quiet as the night, but she was so frustrated that she could not calm down for a long time. ¡°What a useless man!¡± Jim couldn¡¯t even keep an eye on Olivia. Gillian hung up and called the person in charge of the detective agency. The person in charge replied very quickly. He said that he would send someone to the hotel to see what was going on with Jim. After a while, Jim called. There was something wrong with his voice. It was hoarse. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Smith¡­ ¡°Jim rubbed her temples. His head hurt terribly. ¡°Mr. Andrew of the Sullivan family left the hotel and returned to Evervale at noon.¡± ¡°What about Olivia?¡± Gillian sat up straight. Jim shook his head and apologetically said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Smith. I fell asleep and don¡¯t know where Olivia is. I just asked the hotel. Olivia has checked out. Only ke is still here.¡± ¡°Check out?¡± Gillian was anxious. ¡°Where did she go?¡± Gillian did not take over the Smith familypletely and announced it to the public, which made Gillian uneasy. Gillian was always afraid her grandfather would have a trump card for Olivia to catch her off guard. 11-12 Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling + ¡°Ms. Smith, you can rest assured.¡± Jim sounded professional. ¡°We¡¯ll investigate Olivia¡¯s whereabouts now. We have the means to find out the transportation method she took through her identity card number. We can find out whether she travels by ne, train, car, or self¨Cdriving.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Gillian nodded. ¡°Then hurry up.¡± After hanging up the phone, Gillian leaned forward and rested her arms. on the desk. Her fingertips tapped on the phone screen, looking like she was in deep thought. Where on earth did Olivia go? Would Olivia use their past friendship to seek help from those big shots? Olivia shouldn¡¯t do so! Gillian shook her head and denied it as soon as she thought of it. In the past, those big shots were willing to pay attention to Olivia because of her grandfather. Now that she was here herself, they would definitely not help her if she did not have enough weight. Gillian felt a little more rxed at the thought of it. Half an hourter, Jim called. ¡°Ms. Smith, I¡¯ve checked. Olivia should still be in Layfield. She didn¡¯t go anywhere but hid.¡± ¡°Olivia didn¡¯t go anywhere?¡± Gillian was surprised. Jim nodded affirmatively. ¡°I checked her ID number. She didn¡¯t take transportation, even a taxi or bus.¡± ¡°Okay. I got it.¡± Gillian hung up and sneered. any Olivia was hiding and sneaking around, which was all she could do. After knowing that Olivia had deliberately avoided her, Gillian¡¯s contempt for Olivia increased. Gillian felt that there was no need for her to put too much effort into Olivia. Olivia was only relying on her grandfather¡¯s love. Now that Olivia had lost her grandfather, she was nothing. She only knew how to hide and did not even dare to show her face openly. How petty Olivia was! At the same time, in a low¨Cprofile car with a special license te. Olivia sat in the back seat with aptop on her knees. The screen was filled with dizzying codes. There was no plot that appeared in the movie. Her fingers tapped on the 11-121 keyboard. The screen seemed to be shing as it quickly changed as if it had special effects. Olivia¡¯s posture was even a littlezy. She leaned sideways and supported her chin with her left hand. She used her right index finger to type on the keyboard every few seconds. She slowly used one of her fingers to type like an aged person learning to use aputer. The Man in the passenger seat seemed to have received some news. He looked back at Olivia as if he had something to say, but he did not want to disturb her thoughts. As he was hesitating, Olivia looked up. Her clear gaze slowlynded on his face with a hint of casualness. The man¡¯s back tensed up. He immediately said with a stern tone, ¡°Miss Taylor, someone is investigating you. Do you want to¡­¡± ¡°Let her be.¡± Olivia cut him off in an indifferent voice. 11 The man frowned and was about to persuade Olivia, but Olivia lowered her head and looked at the computer again. He swallowed the words that were about toe out of his mouth. When they arrived at their destination, Olivia followed the person who came out to pick her up into the secret base. The man followed closely behind Olivia. When they reached the door, he subconsciously wanted to follow her in, but he was suddenly pulled to the side by a hand. It was Tyson Burton, the driver! ¡°What are you doing?¡± The man frowned. Tyson pulled the man to a corner and handed him a cigarette. ¡°Come on, have a cigarette.¡± The man took the cigarette from Tyson¡¯s mouth and reprimanded, ¡°Why are you smoking? Have you forgotten your identity?¡± ¡°You forgot yours, didn¡¯t you?¡± Tyson smiled faintly. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The man held his breath. His lean body instantly umted strength, as if he was about to explode at any moment. Tyson ignored him. He took out a cigarette and bit it in his mouth. His expression did not change as he said, ¡°The higher¨Cups sent us to protect Miss Taylor. Miss Taylor¡¯s will is the priority. You overstepped your boundaries in the car just then!¡± Billionaire Missing Darling + The man fell silent. Tyson patted the man¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and find a ce to eat. Miss Taylor is protected by the base when we are here. We can rx for the time being.¡± The man suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± In the base, Olivia was surrounded by a group of senior men and women. It was as if they had found their backbone. They circled Olivia tightly. and were full of questions. One said, ¡°The problem is tremendous. We think of a lot of ways, but they did not work. There are always mistakes.¡± The other one said, ¡°I¡¯m so worried that my hair is almost gone.¡± There was a lot of chatting and talking. In the end, Gordon Ford, the man in charge, came over and dispersed the senior professors and engineers. He led Olivia to aboratory and briefly told her about the troubles they had encountered in building The Nimbus Gaze. The Nimbus Gaze was an extension of the existing Sk system. It was a satellite system that could manipte satellites, collect all images and audio information, and process them. Olivia had a special identity and was considered a non¨Cstaff member. She did not participate in the entire system¡¯s preparation. Only when the team had a problem did shee forward to solve it. The problem the team encountered this time was theputational speed. The Nimbus Gaze was almostpleted. Even the most difficult technical challenge of controlling satellites had been resolved. But now they were facing the biggest problem, which was theputer speed was too slow. It processed a massive amount of information, searched for helpful information in a haystack, and analyzed it to get the correct answer. The period of time was too long, which would take a month! To tell the truth, a month was not a long time. However, a month of high¨Cspeed operation could easily damage the processor. A slight change would make a mistake. They couldn¡¯t wait for a month and still get the wrong answer. Therefore, they had to solve the problem as soon as possible! Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Chapter 172 + While Olivia wasmunicating with Gordon, a group of senior professors and engineers in arge laboratory were no longer as tense as they once were. They all rxed. Some people started to drink coffee. Some used WhatsApp, and some chatted. A senior professor got a foldable bed from somewhere and covered a small nket to sleep. An engineer at the side could not stand it anymore. He went forward and patted him. ¡°Well, old friend. You¡¯ve passed the line, haven¡¯t you? The problem hasn¡¯t been resolved yet.¡± The senior professor waved his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Isn¡¯t Olivia here? Let¡¯s wait for her to come.¡± The senior engineer said helplessly, ¡°But you can¡¯t just do nothing. Are you all waiting for Olivia to solve it alone?¡± The senior professor had a matter¨Cof¨Cfact look on his face. He even rolled his eyes at the senior engineer. ¡°Of course, I have to wait for Olivia. If the problem that even Olivia can¡¯t solve, let alone me! I can¡¯t solve it even if I work for decades without eating, drinking, or sleeping. I might as well not waste my time. If I have time, I might sleep for a while.¡± The senior engineer choked. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The senior professor continued, ¡°Well, I know my limits!¡± The senior engineer lowered his head and pondered for a moment. Well, it did make sense! Hence, he nudged the senior professor and said, ¡°Hey, move over there. I want to lie down, too.¡± The senior professor was speechless. The senior engineer¡¯s expression changed too quickly. Even a chameleon couldn¡¯t be faster than him. In the middle of a group ofzy senior men and women, a thin and slender figure looked abnormally unique, as if he was a crane among chickens. Gary Adams sat on the big office chair and stared at theputer in front of him with unusual seriousness. The young man¡¯s eyes were lowered, and his expression was focused. He Billionaire¡¯s Missing had a proud attitude of rejecting people thousands of miles away. Gary was aputer genius. He had been a genius since he was little. He skipped a grade in elementary school and entered the junior ss of the University of Science and Technology in his teens. After graduation, he was epted into The Nimbus Gaze n. Gary was the youngest among the group of people. He had just turned 20 years old and still had the sharpness and unwillingness of a youth. ¡°Gary, don¡¯t you want to rest for a while?¡± A kind senior professor felt sorry for Gary. To solve the problem, Gary had been staying up with them for half a month without sleeping well. The energetic young man had big dark circles under his eyes. To have a rest? Gary frowned slightly. His expression was indifferent as he said, ¡°I have a solution to the problem and am currently verifying it.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s rest for a while.¡± The kind senior professor did not care at all. ¡°Olivia will be here soon. We¡¯ll have a meeting and discuss it when she is here.¡± Gary didn¡¯t say anything. He just lowered his eyebrows. A trace of disgust shed across his eyes. After a while, Gary said, ¡°How can you ce all your hopes on one person? No matter how powerful she is, she¡¯s still a human but a god.¡± Gary¡¯s voice was calm, but there was a hint of coldness in it. Over the past few days, he had heard the name Olivia Taylor many times. Everyone was talking about how outstanding, clever, and powerful she was. However, Gary did not think much about her. He acknowledged Olivia¡¯s achievements in biology and agreed that she had the ability to win a Lasker Award. However, biology andputers were twopletely separate fields. Gary did not believe that Olivia couldbine both and reach the top level. The kind senior professor did not understand the meaning behind Gary¡¯s words. She was still smiling and patting Gary¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Gary, Olivia is really amazing. You¡¯ll know when you see her. You can get her to give you some guidance then.¡± Some guidance? 11:131 Gary suddenly frowned, and his tone was cold as he said, ¡°Professor Patterson, you¡¯re so confident in Olivia. Have you ever thought about what if she can¡¯t solve it?¡± Berina Patterson shook her head in a daze. She really didn¡¯t think that Olivia wouldn¡¯t be able to solve it. At this moment, Professor Griffin, who was beside them, suddenlyughed out loud. ¡°Gary¡¯s not convinced,¡± said Professor Griffin, matter¨Cof¨Cfactly. Having his thoughts exposed, Gary was a bit embarrassed and tilted his head. It finally dawned on Berina that Gary was not convinced of Olivia. She alsoughed and said, ¡°Young people should not admit defeat so easily. Gary and Olivia are both young geniuses. When Oliviaester, the two of you willpete.¡± The other senior professors and engineers were all excited by the suggestion. They stopped drinking coffee and sleeping. They all came up with ideas and discussed which questions to solve and how to compete. These adorable scientists were truly selfless with a pure and broad mind. They would always encourage and tolerate their juniors. Theboratory door suddenly opened just as everyone was discussing fervently. The room instantly fell silent as everyone¡¯s gazes turned toward the door. Faced with so many gazes at once, Gordon almost couldn¡¯t hold it. He was stunned for a long while before he walked in with the computer and closed the door. ¡°Why are you the only one here?¡± Professor Griffin couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He stuck his head out and wanted to look behind Gordon. ¡°Stop looking,¡± said Gordon, waving his hand. ¡°It¡¯s just me. Olivia isn¡¯t here.¡± ¡°Why isn¡¯t Olivia here?¡± Even Berina, who had been slow and kind, was excited. She stood up and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell her that we encountered a problem?¡± Gordon nodded. ¡°Yes, I did.¡± ¡°Then why isn¡¯t Olivia here?¡± Berina¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that Gary was right? Even Olivia couldn¡¯t solve the problem? 11:13 Behind the crowd, Gary¡¯s expression did not change. He was neither happy nor excited. He only pursed his lips slightly and ignored everyone¡¯s excitement and panic. He sat in front of theputer alone and scratched on the paper with a pen, continuing to verify his previous train of thought. The senior professor, who had been sleeping, came forward and asked Gordon with a frown, ¡°Did you not exin it to Olivia? Get Olivia toe over, and we¡¯ll tell her in detail.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The senior engineer behind him was worried. ¡°Tell Olivia not to be too stressed and discouraged. The question is indeed quite difficult. Let¡¯s discuss it together.¡± ¡°No, no. You¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± Gordo was helpless. He walked to the nearest table and carefully ced theputer in his hands on it. He turned it on and said, ¡°Olivia has resolved it.¡± Thud! The pen in Gary¡¯s hand fell onto the table. Theboratory fell silent at once. After a long while, Berina said hoarsely, ¡°I¡¯m old and deaf. I can¡¯t hear clearly. Chief, I beg your pardon.¡± Looking at their stunned expressions, Gordonughed in his heart. Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t the only one who was embarrassed. Gordon was the one who reacted stupidly when he was in the smallboratory with Olivia just now. He almost fell off the stool. His legs went weak for a long while, and he could not stand up. He grabbed the corner of the table tightly to prevent himself from losing hisposure. ¡°Solved?¡± Gordon looked at Olivia in a daze. Olivia nodded and pushed theputer in her hands over. ¡°The method is inside.¡± Gordon was still in a daze. ¡°It¡¯s really resolved?¡± Olivia nced at him and did not say anything. Gordon patted his face and calmed himself down. ¡°When did you solve it?¡± It had only been five hours since he contacted Olivia. There were three hours to be on her way here. When exactly did Olivia solve it? Olivia frowned slightly and said, ¡°I thought about it on the way here. The question is indeed difficult. I¡¯ve thought about it for a long time.¡± Gordon was totally stunned. ¡°Is three hours a long time?¡± Gordon began to doubt his intelligence for the first time in his life. He felt that the thing on his neck could not be called a head but a blockhead. Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Olivia was checking something out in a separateb nearby. It was the video of her grandpa¡¯s heart attack on that day. They were all taken by the satellite. At the moment, the storage space of The Nimbus Gaze was not that big. The unimportant information would continue to be covered once a month. She tapped on the keyboard twice with her fingertips and instantly pulled up the route her grandpa had taken that day. He went to the park to exercise in the morning and returned home. His illness acted up in the afternoon¡­ There was nothing abnormal about him. Olivia¡¯s beautiful eyes narrowed. She tapped a few times and pulled up Gillian¡¯s route of action that day. Gillian brought breakfast, went to the hospital, and returned home at noon¡­ Something was wrong here! Olivia suddenly frowned, and her fingers flew across the keyboard. The images on the disy screen changed rapidly like a dazzling shadow, changing dozens of shapes almost every second. ¡°Dang, dang¡­¡± A dry and crisp knock sounded on the door. Olivia turned a deaf ear to it as if she did not hear it. Her face was expressionless. The knocking on the door was persistent. It continued and kept increasing in strength. Who woulde at this hour? Olivia stopped what she was doing and frowned slightly. As she kicked with the tip of her foot, the rolling chair beside her mmed into the door with a whoosh. The back of the chair was hooked onto the handle. The door opened! A tall and handsome figure appeared. It was Gary. ¡°Miss Taylor.¡± Gary nodded politely to show his respect to her before looking inside. A young woman was sitting in theboratory From Cant¡¯s and Billionaire¡¯s Missing C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org could only see half of her right side profile. However, the young woman¡¯s side profile made people gasp in shock. Her eyebrows were as delicate and exquisite as an ancient painting, and each stroke was delicately drawn. She was gorgeous. So Taylor was pretty. In Gary¡¯s impression, the girls with good grades were rarely beautiful. It wasn¡¯t that they weren¡¯t pretty enough, but that they rarely dressed up. Their color was dull and light without strong or vibrant colors, which made them less beautiful. But Olivia was different. Gary, a straight man majoring in science, actually thought of an ancient poem that depicted, ¡°Yet you despise the color of makeup.¡± ¡°Come in.¡± Olivia tapped her chin lightly, revealing her exquisite chin. Her facial features were exquisite and delicate, but when theybined, not only was she not soft and adorable, but she was also cold and indifferent. She exuded an imposing aura when she raised her eyebrows slightly. Gary walked in clumsily with his back a little stiff. ¡°Go ahead and ask me.¡± Olivia analyzed the results. Theputer screen was nk, with only a simple timeline. ¡°Huh?¡± Gary was stunned for a moment without any reaction Olivia tapped her toes, and the swivel chair suddenly turned, bringing her to face Gary. She tilted her head. There was a pen between her fingers. Her eyes were slightly puzzled as she said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to ask me questions?¡± Gary had indeede to ask her questions but had been so surprised just then that he had forgotten about it. He nodded quickly. ¡°Sit down, please.¡± Olivia turned around and ced the pen on the table. She tapped her fingertips on the table and said calmly, ¡°Ask whatever you want to ask. There¡¯s no need to be reserved.¡± Liking a robot that had received an order, Gary immediately found a ce to sit. There were not many chairs in the spaciousboratory. Gary looked around and could not find a suitable chair. He ran to the corner and sat 11:13 Billionaire¡¯s M down on a small stool. What was he doing? Olivia¡¯s slightly opened eyes shed with genuine surprise. Gary was like a match that had been lit suddenly when he met her gaze. His entire body was on fire, his face was flushed, and his mind was in a daze. He no longer had the cold and arrogant look of the school hunk. Instead, he was like a little fool who was at a loss. He pped his forehead hard and was secretly embarrassed. He was stupid. What the hell was he doing here? Olivia raised her eyelids, and her eyes slowly swept over to the young man. She took in his current appearance and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m not a real teacher. You don¡¯t have to reflect on yourself.¡± Gary was about to die from embarrassment. He lowered his head, pulled up the chair at the door, and sat on it. After the series of stupid actions, the embarrassment in Gary Adams¡¯s heartpletely disappeared, leaving only questions. ¡°Do you know who I am? How do you know I¡¯m here to ask questions?¡± asked Gary, looking up at Olivia. ¡°Gary Adams?¡± Olivia¡¯s voice carried a hint of doubt. Her voice was unique. It was cold and deserted, but there was a hint of focus and certainty. ¡°How did you know me?¡± asked Gary, looking up in shock. Olivia smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t that hard to guess? It¡¯s easy to spot a kitten mixed in with a group of cats.¡± Gary smiled foolishly with her. Indeed, they were the only two young guys on the base. Their genders were different, and anyone with a brain would notice. However, there was one more question. ¡°How did you know I was here to ask you questions?¡± Olivia raised her eyebrows slightly and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Yes. Gary nodded. He was indeed here to ask her questions. He quickly poured out all his confusion. At first, Olivia¡¯s expression was still a little calm, but slowly, her brows furrowed tighter and tighter, and her eyes narrowed. 11:13 Seeing that, Gary became more and more uncertain as he spoke. He was suddenly angry with himself for being stupid and asking her many questions. She must be disgusted with him! ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± Gary said in despair. ¡°It¡¯s not that you¡¯re stupid. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t exin it well.¡± Olivia shook her head with a gentle expression. Olivia gave Gordon the solution to the problem, but she forgot that it was too cryptic. People who saw it for the first time might not be able to follow her train of thought and understand it. Gary was stunned. He blinked his eyes and stared at Olivia in disbelief. What did she say? Was she reflecting on herself? Olivia turned around and typed on the keyboard with her hands. She said seriously, ¡°I didn¡¯t consider it thoroughly. I only solved the problem ording to my thoughts and didn¡¯t take everyone into consideration. I¡¯ll make another solution framework. Help me take a look and see if there are any areas that are not easy to understand.¡± She paused and continued, ¡°Science is a rigorous matter. If we can¡¯tmunicate smoothly, it can easily lead to misunderstandings. Once we misunderstand, it will cause a huge blow to the entire experimental system. So, thank you. Thank you for reminding me.¡± Then, she immersed herself in her work with a focused expression as if everything around her did not exist. All she could see was theputer. Gary sat quietly aside, and his expression was unchanged. However, his chest and lungs were heaving up and down in shock. So this was what Olivia looked like. The first time one saw her, one would subconsciously be attracted by her appearance. Then, one would be shocked by her intelligence. However, as they spent more time together and got to know each other better, they would eventually be convinced by her beautiful qualities. No wonder those professors still couldn¡¯t forget her even though she hadn¡¯t appeared in the base for two to three years. Who wouldn¡¯t like Olivia like this? Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Olivia stayed in the base for less than five or six days, and the problem was resolved. She was busy working tirelessly for five or six days. Now that she was suddenly free, she was a little helpless, and a sense of emptiness welled up in her heart. She leaned back in her chair and did not move for a long time. Just as Olivia was in a daze, Berina pulled a chair over and sat down. ¡°Olivia, are you free recently?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Olivia nodded and replied indifferently. Her expression waszy and rxed. Upon hearing Olivia, Berina was overjoyed. She licked her lower lip and said, ¡°I have a favor to ask you.¡± Olivia looked up quietly and gestured for Berina to continue. Berina hurriedly said, ¡°I have a nephew who has been in poor health. He¡¯s always sickly. I don¡¯t know how many famous doctors he has seen, but they can do nothing to treat him. I know you have good medical skills, so I came over to beg you to treat him. ¡°I know it will take a lot of effort to treat him, so I¡¯m asking if you have time.¡± Then Berina¡¯s eyes burned as she stared at Olivia. Olivia frowned slightly. Berina¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Thinking that Olivia might find it troublesome, Berina quickly said, ¡°My nephew lives at Layfield. It¡¯s very close to Evervale.¡± Olivia¡¯s brows were still tightly knitted. Berina was disappointed. She thought that Olivia was unwilling. Although Berina was a little discouraged, she did not vent her anger. Her tone was gentle as she said, ¡°I know it is a little hard for you. Olivia, if you don¡¯t want to go, forget it. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± A faint smile appeared on Olivia¡¯s face. She tilted her head to look at Berina and said, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± Berina looked up. 11-135 Olivia exined softly, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to go, but I¡¯m not confident.¡± Olivia was never confident mindlessly. Although her grandfather always said that her medical skills were excellent and often brought her to treat patients, it was prudent to cure a disease and save a life. It had been almost six years since Olivia had treated a patient, so she did not dare to act rashly. So that was how it was. Berina heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. My nephew is born weak and needs to recuperate slowly. Please go and take a look at him. If you can treat him, go ahead. If not, forget it. We can¡¯t force such a thing.¡± Berina sighed at this point. Her tone was suddenly a little mncholic. ¡°I don¡¯t have a family in my life, nor do I have any children. I only have one brother and one nephew. When I was young, I was focused on work and didn¡¯t even have a family. Now that I¡¯m old, I suddenly feel guilty about them. I want to make it up to them and do something for them.¡± Berinaughed self¨Cdeprecatingly. ¡°It¡¯s funny. I realized I couldn¡¯t do anything when I started to miss my family and wanted to do something for them. My brother has a big business. He¡¯s rich and powerful. He has nothing to ask me for, and I can¡¯t help him. ¡°After much thought, I can only beg you to help me to go and see my nephew, which is my best effort.¡± Olivia went to Layfield with Peter and Tyson. The higher¨Cups arranged for Peter and Tyson to protect Olivia. Peter and Tyson had followed Olivia for two years before. Then, Olivia worked in theboratory of Ember University for many years. Without any danger for Olivia, Peter and Tyson were summoned back by the higher¨Cups. Now that The Nimbus Gaze was about to bepleted, the higher¨Cups were worried that something would happen to Olivia, so they asked Peter and Tyson toe back to protect her. In the Patterson family, Gabriel Patterson, who had a big belly and a fierce expression, received a call from Berina, his sister, and immediately arranged for someone to pick up Olivia. Lindy Patterson, Gabriel¡¯s wife, was trimming the flowers at the side. She didn¡¯t mind Gabriel¡¯s call, but her body stiffened slightly when she heard 11:131 the words proficient in medical skills. She took a deep breath and looked at Gabriel expectantly. ¡°Is it Berina on the phone?¡± Looking at Linda¡¯s expectant and careful gaze, Gabriel felt both heartache and helplessness. He quickly gave her a heads¨Cup. ¡°Don¡¯t get your hopes up. Berina just said to give it a try. It might not work. She¡¯s a well¨Cversed doctor who Berina knows. Her surname is Taylor. She came over on the way to take a look at Anthony.¡± ¡°Since Berina introduced the doctor, the doctor should have excellent medical skills. Berina has been strict in her work and wouldn¡¯t say anything she¡¯s not confident in.¡± Lindy¡¯s face was full of joy. She had respected Berina, the scientist. Knowing that the doctor wasing, she did not even trim the flowers. ¡°I¡¯ll get the servants to tidy up a room for the doctor. Don¡¯t neglect her.¡± Gabriel opened his mouth and wanted to persuade Lindy, but he didn¡¯t say anything when he saw his wife¡¯s sparkling eyes. Olivia arrived quickly. She had called in the morning and arrived before noon. Gabriel and Lindy came out to wee Olivia. Their son, Anthony Patterson, wanted toe out, too, but Lindy gently rejected him. Recently, the weather was cooling down severely. It was not suitable for Anthony to go out. When they came out to wee Olivia, Lindy especially changed her clothes, looking like she was weing an esteemed guest. Her face filled with joy. However, the moment she saw Olivia, her happy expression froze, and she was speechless for a long time. If not for her cultivation, Lindy would have lost control on the spot. Did Berina take Anthony seriously? Why did she bring such a youngdy over? On the other hand, Gabriel was still holding up. He weed Olivia through the door with a smile. ¡°Ms. Olivia, thank you foring all the way here. Let¡¯s have a meal first. The food is ready.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see the patient first.¡± Olivia shook her head and raised her hand to massage her temples. She looked a little tired. Previously, she did not feel it when she was busy. Now that she was free, 11:13 all her fatigue surged up. Her head was dizzy, and she felt ufortable. Gabriel hesitated, then nodded decisively. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, doctor. This way, please.¡± Was Gabriel really going to let the youngdy check on Anthony? Lindy panicked and subconsciously tugged at Gabriel. Gabriel did not mind her. He just led Olivia into the house. Seeing that, Lindy was helpless. She couldn¡¯t embarrass Gabriel in front of outsiders. She could only purse her lips and follow them. Anthony lived in a separate building that was built differently from the rest of the building. It was a bit like a small hospital with all kinds of medical equipment. The temperature there was also slightly higher than in other ces. When Olivia arrived, Anthony was reading in the study. He was wearing thick home clothes and a nket on his back. His face was pale and cyan even though he covered his body so tightly. Hearing themotion outside, he looked up and said, ¡°Dad?¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°This is Ms. Olivia,¡± Gabriel introduced. ¡°She¡¯s here to take a look at your health.¡± Anthony was also surprised by Olivia¡¯s youth. However, there was no contempt in his eyes. He was as calm as water, revealing an indifference that would not be affected by everything. He seemed to be used to all kinds of doctors. He was filled with anticipation to see the doctors but returned in disappointment. Therefore, regardless of whether the doctor was young or old, it did not matter if their medical skills were superb. What mattered was to make his parents happy. It was probably the only reason why Anthony was still alive. Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Olivia left after checking Anthony¡¯s pulse. She simply told Gabriel that she could treat Anthony and nothing more. Her expression was cold and indifferent. She felt a bit tired and wanted to take a nap. Gabriel quickly had a servant guide Olivia to the room prepared for her. Then, he went to join Peter and Tyson for dinner. Tyson smiled. ¡°Mr. Patterson, please go ahead with your tasks. You don¡¯t need to worry about us. We¡¯ll be fine on our own.¡± With the conversation having reached this point, Gabriel didn¡¯t stay any longer. However, as he was leaving, he called the butler over and instructed her several times to ensure that the two guests were well taken care of. Upon returning to the dining area where the couple was having lunch just now, the table was adorned with a variety of exquisite dishes. However, Lindy¡¯s te remainedpletely clean. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org It was obvious that she had no mood to eat. Gabriel sat down confidently and picked up a bowl, first sipping half the soup before raising his head to ask his wife. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating? It¡¯s getting cold.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not as carefree as you! I can¡¯t eat!¡± Faced with her husband, Lindy¡¯s temper finally didn¡¯t need to be restrained, and she said directly to him, ¡°Ms. Olivia is too young, she probably hasn¡¯t even graduated from college. You¡¯re quite audacious to let her treat Anthony.¡± ¡°Why should I be afraid?¡± Grabiel started eating his meal. ¡°Regardless of Ms. Olivia¡¯s skills, you should show respect to her.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me that.¡± Lindy raised an eyebrow. When had she ever been disrespectful to a guest? No matter how unsatisfied she was with Olivia, she was still a rmendation by Berina. Lindy possessed a certain level of refinement and would appreciate others¡® offering to help. Gabriel shook his head, saying, ¡°You should be more considerate. She¡¯s a young girl, and I can¡¯t keep going over there all the time. If you have some free time, visit her and chat.¡± 11-13 Lindy¡¯s hand that was holding the spoon paused. After years of marriage, they understood each other without the need for many words. Sometimes, a single nce was enough to convey their thoughts. ¡°Is there something special about Ms. Olivia?¡± Lindy asked hesitantly. With the couple¡¯s current status in society, there were very few people they needed to look up to. However, Gabriel had specially advised her to spend more time with Olivia. Gabriel shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll call Berina and askter.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Lindy frowned deeply. She didn¡¯t understand why he wanted her to spend time with her. Gabriel put down his cutlery, lowering his voice. ¡°Did you notice the two people behind Ms. Olivia?¡± ¡°You mean the two bodyguards?¡± Gabriel nodded and said firmly, ¡°Yes, those two have a very strong presence. They¡¯re not normal bodyguards.¡± Lindy¡¯s eyebrows twitched, and panic shed across her eyes. ¡°Will it be dangerous for them to move in?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Gabriel tried tofort her. ¡°Those two have a unique air about them. I can tell that they have been in the military before. They¡¯re not just ordinary soldiers, more likely to be special forces.¡± Having reached the position of Gabriel, he possessed a certain level of insight. While others might not perceive it, he could see through things at a nce. The two of them looked lean and not like typical bodyguards. Yet, they exuded incredible explosiveness and moved with a light, almost water¨Clike step. These details indicated their martial arts skills. In the past, people in their line of work had hired mercenaries from powerful countries, who were known for theirbat skills, experience, and ability to acquire equipment. However, those were the practices of the past. These days, the most formidable force was the domestic special forces in their own country. They could take down a group of opponents even without the need for weapons. However, domestic special forces were very rare. Once they retired, they 11:13 were typically assigned government roles rather than serving as private bodyguards.by. They couldn¡¯t be found on the open market. Hence, this made the two individuals apanying Ms. Olivia even more remarkable. Gabriel had discreetly inquired with his own bodyguard captain just now about how hepared to those two individuals, wanting to know who was superior. The bodyguard captain responded that it was difficult to determine. He had hired his bodyguard caption from a foreign country at a high cost. He possessed exceptional skills and had even secured the national boxing championship. Yet, even he couldn¡¯t assess the capabilities of those two individuals. This showed the exceptional abilities of the two individuals. After finishing dinner, Gabriel called Berina and asked about Olivia¡¯s background. Berina responded with joy, ¡°I knew you had a discerning eye. You¡¯ll definitely be able to tell that she¡¯s different. She¡¯s Olivia Taylor.¡± Gabriel had heard this name before and found it familiar, but he couldn¡¯t quite recall where he had heard it before. Berina reminded him, ¡°Some time ago, there was quite a buzz about Olivia winning the Lasker Award.¡± Gabriel finally understood and eximed. ¡°She¡¯s quite young and has already received such high recognition, But she¡¯s a biologist. Can she treat illnesses?¡± ¡°Do you know the renowned doctor Isaac Smith? She is his granddaughter, and her medical skills have been instilled in her from a young age.¡± ¡°Isaac Smith?¡± Gabriel was indeed aware. Even though Isaac was renowned and hailed as a miracle doctor, Gabriel¡¯s demeanor noticeably cooled. This was because he had taken Anthony to visit Isaac before. Isaac couldn¡¯t cure the ailment, and Gabriel doubted if his granddaughter could. It wasn¡¯t that Gabriel underestimated Olivia, but she wasn¡¯t widely 11:13 Billionaire recognized. Besides, she was also very young. ¡°Curing the illness is secondary.¡± Berina sighed. ¡°The main goal is to let you all make friends with Olivia. Didn¡¯t you just ask me about her special background? ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you, her identity is genuinely unique.¡± Gabriel asked, ¡°How unique it is?¡± Berina furrowed her brow. ¡°I can¡¯t discuss it right now. You just have to know that there are only benefits to befriending her, no disadvantages.¡± Gabriel didn¡¯t press further but kept his sister¡¯s words in mind. Olivia took a long nap. Upon waking up, she found herself staring at the ceiling with a contented smile on her face. She had a dream where Isaac had made her favorite burnt cheesecake. The cake was freshly baked, straight out of the oven. Before it cooled down, she couldn¡¯t resist taking a bite, which scalded her mouth. Gillian was quite rmed and quickly brought a ss of cold water. Jarron was extremely worried, and his young face was wrinkled with concern. He resembled a protective older brother as he scolded her, ¡°You burnt your mouth, right? You shouldn¡¯t be in such a hurry in the future.¡± Isaac fetched a box of ointment and applied it to her mouth. It felt icy cool with a hint of minty fragrance. It was a stiflingly hot summer with the relentless drone of cicadas. In those moments, Olivia had Isaac, Jarron, and Gillian with her. However, now¡­ Olivia¡¯s upturned smile suddenly faded as she touched her fingertips to her lips. She felt an emptiness in her stomach and she was ufortable. She got up, put on her slippers, and went to the bathroom to wash her face. As she looked into the mirror at her pale and helpless reflection, she felt that she looked ugly. She ced her hands on the corners of her mouth and tugged them up to force a smile. She reminded herself, ¡°I have to smile!¡± After getting ready, Olivia decided to go to the kitchen to cook something. In the past, she had been the best cook, and Isaac had loved her dishes. Even though she had rarely stepped into the kitchen, she would asionally prepare a few dishes. Now, even if she wanted to cook in the kitchen, Isaac wouldn¡¯t be able to taste her cooking. Nevertheless, Olivia saw it as an opportunity to improve her culinary skills. She believed that when Isaac woke up, he would be able to enjoy the results of her efforts. With a newfound sense of purpose, Olivia felt reenergized and ready to take on the days ahead. Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Before going to the kitchen, Olivia wrote a list for the butler and asked her to prepare the ingredients referring to it. In the kitchen, she used the avable ingredients to prepare a bowl of meat soup for herself. This type of soft dish was Isaac¡¯s favorite, It was also one of the few dishes she excelled at. She was skilled in three types of cuisine. They were the soft food that Isaac loved, the seafood dishes that Gillian favored, and the local dishes in Evervale with sweet and sour sauce that Jarron liked. Only she did not know how to make the spicy cuisine that she loved. The butler quickly returned with all the ingredients and herbs. Lindy followed behind and entered the kitchen She looked at the kitchen filled with ingredients and slightly furrowed her brow. ¡°Ms. Olivia, if there¡¯s anything you need, you can have the kitchen prepare it. There¡¯s no need for you to trouble yourself.¡± Olivia was holding a bowl of meat soup and slowly enjoying it spoon by spoon. When she saw Lindy approaching, she invited her to sit down. ¡°Do you want to try it?¡± She pushed the other bowl of untouched meat soup over. Lindy, ustomed to gourmet dishes and daily meals prepared by renowned chefs, couldn¡¯t understand why she would be interested in this simple¨Clooking bowl of meat soup. However, she politely declined. ¡°Thank you, but I just had lunch, and I¡¯m too full to eat.¡± Olivia nodded and continued eating without saying anything. She sat in the chair, holding the spoon with her fingertips as she slowly scooped up the meat soup. Her movements were elegant, and her etiquette was impable. Lindy initially had many things to say, but as she watched Olivia, she felt a sense of tranquility and didn¡¯t want to disturb the moment. She stood at the side and watched her eat silently. In the spacious kitchen, there was only one table for food preparation. This originally simple ce seemed to take on an elevated appearance 15 11:14 Rillionai with Olivia sitting there. + The chef at the side even had an illusion that his table was ced well and was very suitable for having a meal. Olivia sat at the center of the table, eating slowly and gracefully. The people surrounding her watched Olivia as if they were waiters awaiting a guest¡¯s call. It was clearly a very strange scene, but no one noticed anything amiss. Instead, they felt that it was natural. After finishing the meat soup, Olivia wiped her mouth with a napkin and noticed Lindy. She raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Why are you still here?¡± Her tone was calm and not usatory, just mild curiosity. However, for some reason, Lindy became nervous and stammered, as if she were a secretary reporting to her manager. ¡°I, I¡­¡± Olivia¡¯s raised eyebrow added to her unease. She couldn¡¯t remember why she was there. Feeling flustered, Lindy sought help from the butler, who was also nervous. But being at a safe distance from Olivia allowed the butler to remain rational. The butler exined, ¡°Ms. Olivia wants to personally handle the ingredients. Mrs. Patterson was concerned about it so she came over to check.¡± Lindy nodded, recalling the reason for her presence. ¡°Ms. Olivia, you can just tell the chef what you want. You don¡¯t have to do it yourself.¡± Olivia shook her head and exined softly, ¡°Food can be more effective than medicine in treating patients. Your son has a congenital condition and needs gradual recovery. It¡¯s best to use medicinal cuisine, and that¡¯s something only I can do.¡± Lindy waspletely stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Olivia toe to the kitchen to prepare medicinal cuisine for Anthony. Feeling somewhat touched, she said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do it yourself. We have a specialist in the kitchen preparing traditional medicine. Let him do it.¡± Olivia ced the bowl near the sink and said, ¡°Medicinal cuisine isn¡¯t easy to prepare. I¡¯d rather do it myself.¡± 25 11:14 vouchers Seeing that persuasion wasn¡¯t working, Lindy stopped trying to convince her and stayed in the kitchen to help. As the host, it wouldn¡¯t be right to leave the guest in the kitchen. At first, Lindy thought that Olivia was just acting on a whim. But when she saw how Olivia was skillfully handling the ingredients, it became clear that she was genuinelymitted to this. To be honest, Lindy was quite surprised. Young people of Olivia¡¯s age rarely cooked or even entered the kitchen. Moreover, Olivia had been dedicated to her studies and research, keeping her busy both academically and scientifically. How could she find time to cook? She asked her without thinking. Olivia smiled. She was in a good mood and was willing to chat, so she exined unhurriedly, ¡°My grandfather loves to eat my food. Whenever I¡¯m in the kitchen, he eats arger portion of food.¡± Lindy said, ¡°You are very filial.¡± Olivia lowered her gaze and didn¡¯t say anything. However, she paused for a moment in her actions. In her eyes, she wasn¡¯t filial at all. If she were truly filial, how could she have abandoned her medical career and stayed away from home for several years just to escape? These past years, Isaac must have been very sad. The medicinal cuisine was prepared quickly because the chef and others helped with ingredient preparation, leaving Olivia to handle the medicinal herbs only. In no time, the chicken soup was simmering. Olivia wiped her hands and said, ¡°Let it simmer for an hour and a half, and then it will be ready to drink. I¡¯ll advise him to have two bowls today, and we¡¯ll change to something else tomorrow.¡± As she spoke, she pointed at the small soup bowl nearby, ¡°Use this bowl, and don¡¯t eat the meat.¡± After starting to simmer the chicken soup, Olivia left. Lindy remained behind. The butler was concerned that she might get tired and said, ¡°Mrs. Patterson, please go and rest. I¡¯ll stay here.¡± Lindy nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡± 11:14 + As she was leaving, she passed by the chef and suddenlyplimented. ¡°The location of that table is excellent.¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The chef was pleasantly surprised to hear that even she thought his table was ced perfectly. The chicken soup didn¡¯t have much aroma when it was first stewed. But after an hour, as it was nearing completion, the fragrance started to emerge. It had a strong fragrance. The butler sniffed, and her stomach immediately growled. She was so hungry. Even the chef, who was ustomed to delicious smells, couldn¡¯t resist this aroma. It was too fragrant. They couldn¡¯t believe that it was a medicinal cuisine. The chef swallowed and said to the butler, ¡°I think that Ms. Olivia is not a doctor, she must be a chef.¡± The butler was amused and said, ¡°You, always cracking jokes.¡± After that, her stomach growled again. ¡°It¡¯s so fragrant, I can¡¯t resist it. I really want to eat something.¡± For the first time, the usually gentle and refined butler showed a wolf¨Clike stare and fixed her gaze on the chef. She asked, ¡°Is there anything to eat?¡± The chef shook his head. ¡°There isn¡¯t any.¡± Seeing that the butler was quite hungry, he added, ¡°Please wait for a moment, I can make pasta for you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too much trouble.¡± The butler furrowed her brow. Then, for some reason, her gazended on the remaining bowl of meat soup. She walked over and picked up the meat soup. ¡°I¡¯ll eat this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already cold. Let me heat it up for you.¡± ¡°No need.¡± The butler shook her head as she couldn¡¯t wait any longer. The aroma of the chicken soup was too enticing. She was afraid that if she didn¡¯t eat something else, she wouldn¡¯t be able to resist having the chicken soup. As a butler who cared about her image, she wondered how she could do something as embarrassing as drooling. 11:14 + After bringing the meat soup over, the butler scooped a spoonful and ate it with relish. The meat soup was originally something she was eating just to get by, but as soon as she took a spoonful, she was left dumbfounded. What kind of heavenly delicacy was this? It was incredibly delicious. The butler didn¡¯t even bother to lift her head and chatted with the chef. Spoonful after spoonful, she quickly devoured the meat soup, not leaving a drop of the soup or any ingredients behind. If it weren¡¯t for her concern about her image, she would have licked the bowl clean. The chef went to check the condition of the chicken soup being cooked. When he turned back, he saw the butler¡¯s empty bowl in just a short moment ¡°You were so hungry?¡± The chef was astonished by how quickly she had eaten. The butler gazed directly at the chef and said, ¡°I think you were right earlier.¡± ¡°Right about what?¡± The chef couldn¡¯t understand her words. The butler replied, ¡°Ms. Olivia is undoubtedly a chef, a renowned one!¡± Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Chapter 177 After the chicken soup was ready, the butler didn¡¯t send it directly to Anthony. Instead, she went to see Lindy first. Lindy was drinking coffee. When she heard this, her hand that was holding the coffee cup paused slightly. She slowly put down the coffee cup. ¡°Has Mr. Arthur checked on it?¡± The butler knew what Lindy was going to ask and quickly replied, ¡°He checked it. The prescription is very special and seemed to be nutritious, but he isn¡¯t sure if it¡¯s useful.¡± Eaton Arthur was an old retired doctor who used to work at the provincial hospital. After his retirement, he was hired by the Patterson family to take care of Anthony¡¯s health on a daily basis. Lindy hesitated, rubbing the sides of her cup with her thumb and index finger, unable to make up her mind. She didn¡¯t like Olivia, considering her too young. However, when she saw her cooking the medicinal cuisine, she felt touched. After some contemtion, her maternal instincts took over. It was just two bowls of chicken soup. She considered pouring them away since nothing is more important than Anthony¡¯s health. The prescription seemed fine, but who knew if there would be any adverse effects after drinking it? ¡°Pour it.¡± Lindy picked up her coffee cup and began to sip it. The butler returned to the kitchen and had the chef pour out the chicken soup. ¡°Pour it?¡± The chef couldn¡¯t control the volume of his voice, and it came out sharply. The butler nced at him unhappily, saying, ¡°Why are you being so loud?¡± The chef looked at the chicken soup in the pot with a conflicted expression. ¡°How can we pour away something so good? If Anthony doesn¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll drink it.¡± 175 11:14 1 As he spoke, hedled a bowl of soup and was about to put it in his mouth. The butler was rmed by this and quickly stopped him, her eyes widening. ¡°Are you crazy? It contains medicine!¡± ¡°It should be fine. Mr. Arthur has seen the prescription and he said it¡¯s nutritious.¡± The chef didn¡¯t want to waste such a good thing. Plus, he had been smelling the fragrance for an hour. If he didn¡¯t get to taste it, he would be regretful for the rest of his life. Just as the butler was hesitating, the chef put it into his mouth and took a big sip. As soon as it entered his mouth, his eyes brightened. He was surprised that the chicken soup is astonishingly delicious. He didn¡¯t bother to say anything else and quickly swallowed the soup. The butler was so anxious that she was hopping on her foot. ¡°You are really insane. Why are you in such a hurry? Are you afraid that someone will snatch it from you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so delicious!¡± The chef finally found a moment to speak. ¡°I¡¯ve never had chicken soup this delicious. It¡¯s amazing!¡± The butler was surprised. After all, the chef was a master in the kitchen, having superb culinary skills. Even he couldn¡¯t help but praise the soup. Her gaze fell on the pot. Could this chicken soup really be so delicious? In the end, the butler and the chef split the remaining chicken soup equally, with each of them getting more than half a bowl. It left them with a mouth¨Cwatering experience. After finishing, the two of them looked at the empty bowl and could not help but feel disappointed. ¡°It¡¯s too little.¡± In total, there were just a little more than two bowls. Amidst their disappointment and frustration, their gazesnded on the chicken left in the pot. The chef acted quickly, breaking off a drumstick and biting into it. However, he promptly spat it out. The butler inquired, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± 11:14 The chef tasted it thoughtfully. ¡°It¡¯s tasteless.¡± The butler took a bite out of curiosity. It indeedcked vor. ¡°The nutrition and vor must have been absorbed by the soup.¡± After cing down her bowl and instructing the chef to discard the remaining chicken and herbs, the butler was ready to leave. Just before departing, she happened to nce from the corner of her eye and noticed that the chef had not disposed of the remaining chicken. Not only had he not done so, but he was also holding the seasonings in his hand, examining them one by one. ¡°What are you doing?¡± The chef spat out the seasoning. ¡°I want to study how Ms. Olivia cooked the chicken soup so deliciously.¡± The chef was also a serious student of cooking and had prepared many delectable dishes. Although it¡¯s expected that the taste of chicken or fish in the soup might be slightly inferior when compared to cooking them separately, the extent to which it differed was unprecedented. It seemed like all the essence and savory vor of the chicken had been extracted. The butler didn¡¯t have much understanding of cooking. She asked, ¡°Is it very difficult?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± The chef nced at her. ¡°I can¡¯t do it, and even my chef instructor can¡¯t do it.¡± Olivia was in her room, engrossed in contemting the seasonings. She approached every task with great seriousness and was fully absorbed in 1. it. Since she hadmitted to cooking and preparing medicinal cuisine, she was determined to excel, striving for perfection. This perfection involved not only exquisite taste and appearance but also the ability to provide health benefits. The key to the distinctive vors of different dishes is the art of seasoning. Olivia¡¯s background in traditional medicine allowed her to understand the bnce of vors and the health benefits associated with different ingredients. Every seasoning and ingredient were nutrients in her eyes. Moreover, she had tasted most of them before and understood their medicinal properties. 11:14 Therefore, as she prepared the dishes, she seemed to do it casually, pinching and sprinkling ingredients with ease. However, it was all the result of high¨Cspeed calctions in her mind, ensuring that the dishes achieved a bnced diet. She knew by heart what seasonings and ingredients would taste like when added together, and what kind of changes would happen under the different heat. In the past, Gillian had been angry with her and said that she was petty and unwilling to teach her how to make medicinal cuisine. It was not that she was unwilling to teach. She could not teach at all. When she prepared medicinal cuisine, it was all about improvisation, adding ingredients on the spot. For example, when cooking fresh chicken and frozen chicken, she would use different ingredients for the preparation. The way they were cooked, whether with high or low heat, will also yield different dishes. It¡¯s not just about following recipes but about adapting to the situation as needed. Even if there were a group of people watching her prepare medicinal cuisine and trying to replicate all of her steps, the end results were never quite the same. This was because even if it¡¯s the same type of medicinal ingredient, they might have subtle differences, such as water content, freshness, or age. These minor variations could significantly impact the final taste of food. The seared salmon with herbed couscous is the only dish that can be replicated, with all the key points written out by her. However, Gillian didn¡¯t believe her. She thought she was taking advantage of the Smith family¡¯s recipe to win favor. In Gillian¡¯s eyes, the Smith family didn¡¯t need Olivia to use the receipt and act as a go¨Cbetween. After organizing the seasonings, Olivia washed her hands and sat down on the bed. Having sat there for a while, she began to feel bored, so she took out her phone to idly browse through it. She found that her Facebook was filled with uninteresting content, so she rested her chin on her hand and continued scrolling. Then, by chance, she saw a status update posted by Daniel. 11:14 [ She wondered if Daniel would also post a Facebook status Olivia raised her eyebrows slightly. She was curious and decided to take a look. [My gifriend hasn¡¯t talked to me in 10 days. What should I do?] Olivia was momentarily puzzled. She clicked on Daniel¡¯s profile and discovered that he posted a daily status update every day. [My girlfriend hasn¡¯t talked to me in a day. What should I do?] [My girlfriend hasn¡¯t talked to me in two days. What should I do?] Olivia flipped through them one by one, and then her heart became more and more bitter. She realized that she had indeed neglected Daniel: Just as she was about to exit the application and call him, he posted another status. [It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll always wait for her.] Olivia subconsciously smiled. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Under the new status, Daniel added another . [Don¡¯t be anxious. Take your time to adjust your mood. If you¡¯re sad, you can cry. If you miss me, you can find me. Don¡¯t need to have any burden. or hesitation. Andrew and I will always be behind you.] Olivia grabbed the phone and threw himself onto the bed, burying her face in the pillow. She couldn¡¯t help but feel moved. Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Chapter 178 The next day, Olivia woke up and prepared breakfast for herself. She didn¡¯t eat the breakfast made by the Patterson family, not because she didn¡¯t like it. It was because since she had decided to improve her culinary skills, she wanted to try her own cooking first. Breakfast was simple. She prepared boiled eggs and pancakes. Olivia had a habit of making food for two, not because she ate a lot, but because she was used to leaving a portion for someone else. However, after subconsciously making an extra portion, she frowned. She was worried that it might go to waste if no one ate it. Just as she was thinking about what to do with the extra portion, the chef approached with a smile. ¡°Ms. Olivia, did you make an extra serving?¡± Olivia looked up. The chef encouraged himself and asked, ¡°Can I have it?¡± Olivia pushed the te toward him. In an instant, the chef was happy, even his eyes lit up with joy. The butler was busy with morning tasks, and by the time she came to the kitchen, there was only a clean te left. The butler was frustrated and she eximed. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you leave some for me?¡± Upon hearing themotion in the kitchen, some servants came over to take a look. They learned that the butler and chef were fighting over the breakfast made by Olivia. One of the servants was surprised and asked, ¡°Is it really that good?¡± A chef who was skilled in making pastries, sneered and replied disdainfully, ¡°Who knows?¡± After breakfast, Olivia went to examine Anthony and coordinate the next steps of his treatment./ Gabriel and Lindy went over together. At the door, Lindy hesitated, her steps slowing down. Gabriel looked back at her and urged, ¡°Hurry up.¡± Lindy forced a smile. ¡°Okay.¡± She felt somewhat guilty, but more so, she felt remorseful. Olivia was putting so much effort into this, yet she had been sneaking the medicinal cuisine without her knowledge. It made her feel like she was letting her down. However, while she held this remorse, she couldn¡¯t joke about her son¡¯s health. She thought about making it up in other wayster, perhaps by sending some gifts or offering financial help to Olivia. When they arrived at Anthony¡¯s room, Olivia first carefully observed his expression and then asked a few simple questions before taking his pulse. This time, she took his pulse for a bit longer. The Patterson family had never held her medical skills in high regard, but seeing her this way, their hearts couldn¡¯t help but be anxious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gabriel asked impatiently. Olivia looked up, gazing intently at Gabriel without saying a word. Then, her gaze shifted indifferently to Lindy. Lindy¡¯s heart tightened, and her scalp felt like it was about to explode. She suddenly had the feeling that Olivia had seen through her. It was as if everything wasid bare in her eyes. Soon, Olivia withdrew her gaze, speaking with a slight calmness, ¡°Everything is fine.¡± The butler spoke up at the right time, ¡°Ms. Olivia, what kind of medicinal herbs should we prepare today? I¡¯ll have someone get them ready.¡± Olivia replied, ¡°Same as yesterday.¡± The butler paused, unable to contain his surprise, and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention that the medicinal cuisine is different every day?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Olivia lowered her gaze. ¡°Today is only the first day.¡± Lindy gripped her sleeve tightly as her heart was racing. She was a little flustered. Could it be that Olivia had figured it out? If Olivia had indeed known the truth and questioned her, how would she exin? Even though she didn¡¯t want Anthony to consume the medicinal cuisine, she didn¡¯t want to upset Olivia. And just as she was feeling panicked, Olivia looked up and cast another 11:14 Bathonai nce at the butler. Her voice remained soft, but it carried a hint of curiosity. ¡°Did you drink that soup?¡± The butler was shocked and looked at Olivia in disbelief. ¡°How did you know?¡± Olivia didn¡¯t respond to her question but instead asked, ¡°How do you feel?¡± ¡°Feel?¡± The butler paused for a moment, then quickly grasped the situation. Did Olivia ask her how she felt after drinking the soup? The butler hadn¡¯t thought of this before, so she hadn¡¯t noticed. Now that she was reminded, she carefully recalled how she felt after drinking the soup. Her thoughts were in turmoil. Could it be that everything was because of the chicken soup? She had even thought this morning that she had slept well the previous night. She had always been a light sleeper. Recently, perhaps due to the change in weather, her leg joints had been aching, and she couldn¡¯t sleep at night. Butst night, she slept exceptionally soundly. Not only did her leg joints. not hurt, but she also didn¡¯t wake up during the night and slept until morning. When she woke up, she felt refreshed and full of energy. Initially, she hadn¡¯t thought about the chicken soup, but now the more she thought about it, the more astonished she became. She carefully described her feelings after drinking the chicken soup and then gazed intensely at Olivia. She thought in her mind, ¡°If all this was due to the chicken soup, wouldn¡¯t Ms. Olivia be a miracle doctor?¡± After listening to the butler¡¯s narration, Olivia didn¡¯t say much. Instead, she turned around and looked intently at Anthony, asking, ¡°Do you want to drink it?¡± Anthony smiled and nodded. He replied with a clear and gentle voice, ¡°With such a miraculous soup, how could I not drink it?¡± 11:14 Olivia blinked and said okay before getting up to leave. Gabriel went out to see her off. However, Lindy didn¡¯t move. She sat on the chair and was lost in thoughts. Anthony looked at his mother and sighed internally. He had already gathered the situation from everyone¡¯s reactions and the butler¡¯s words. Lindy had likely not trusted Olivia¡¯s medical skills, hence she didn¡¯t allow him to try the medicinal cuisine. He walked over, sat next to Lindy, and held her hand. ¡°I know you¡¯re doing this for my own good.¡± Touched by Anthony¡¯s constion, Lindy¡¯s eyes welled up slightly. She had never expected that Olivia would find out, let alone that she could tell who had drunk the soup. For a while, her dignity was somewhatpromised. Anthony reassured her. ¡°Mom, this is a good thing!¡± ¡°What good thing? Are youughing at Mom, too?¡± Lindy scolded while wondering why it was a good thing. She was so embarrassed that she wished she could disappear instantly. Anthony smiled. ¡°Even though Olivia could tell that I didn¡¯t drink the medicinal cuisine and it made you lose face, it also indirectly shows how skilled she is. Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Lindy finally grasped the positive aspect. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Olivia could tell that Anthony didn¡¯t try the medicinal cuisine just by taking his pulse. She also knew that the butler had tried the medicinal cuisine by just talking to her. This showed that her medical skills were exceptional. Not only was she powerful, but she was also observant. Lindy was now excited. However, after her excitement, she felt worried. ¡°Will Ms. Olivia be angry with my doing?¡± ¡°No, she¡¯s not angry with you,¡± Anthony exined calmly. ¡°She not only isn¡¯t angry but also understands your concern. That¡¯s why she asked the butler to describe the changes in her body to put your mind at ease.¡± Anthony had a very sensitive heart due to his physical condition, which allowed him to easily perceive the emotions of others. 11:14 ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Lindy was relieved. After learning that the medicinal cuisine soup had been consumed by the butler and the chef, Lindy quickly called the two of them over to ask about the details. The chef, with a more robust disposition, didn¡¯t pick up on the subtle changes like the butler did. He only noticed that his wrist was no longer aching. He was used to holding argedle with his left hand, Although he was strong, it still had caused him to develop chronic pain. Thedle was usually heavy, making it difficult to handle. But after drinking the medicinal cuisine the previous day and getting a good night¡¯s sleep, he noticed that the condition of his hand had be better and it didn¡¯t ache anymore. After hearing the chef¡¯s words, Lindy and Gabriel exchanged excited nces. Gabriel took a deep breath to calm his emotions and then called Berina. ¡°Berina, tell me the truth. How good are Ms. Olivia¡¯s medical skills?¡± ¡°It should be good.¡± Gabriel furrowed his brows, dissatisfied with his sister¡¯s response. What did she mean by ¡°should¡°? ¡°Then how did you know that Olivia knew how to treat patients?¡± Berina frowned and thought carefully before hesitatingly saying, ¡°I¡¯ve seen her treating Mr. Book¡¯s condition. It¡¯s strange, isn¡¯t it? Why didn¡¯t Mr. Book go see the renowned physician Isaac? Instead, he came to our base to consult with Olivia. Through his demeanor and conversation with Olivia, he seemed to have full trust in her.¡± Gabriel was surprised upon learning that Jake had consulted Olivia for his health. His eyes widened suddenly as his heart raced, and his mouth went dry. That was Jake, one of the prominent figures in the Hushe Republic. Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Lindy wasn¡¯t faring any better. Her voice took on a dreamy quality as she eximed. ¡°To be able to care for Mr. Book¡¯s health, one must have the skill level of a true miracle doctor, right?¡± As she spoke, her eyes suddenly sparkled, and she raised her voice,manding, ¡°The butler, where is the butler? Quickly gather everyone here.¡± From this very moment, Olivia became the most esteemed guest in the Patterson family. Everyone had to prioritize her, and there couldn¡¯t be even the slightest hint of negligence. Lindy¡¯s swift actions spoke volumes. In the blink of an eye, everyone in the Patterson family realized that Olivia was an esteemed guest not to be taken lightly. A kitchen was even set aside exclusively for Olivia. Chefs and a few kitchen hands were dispatched to assist. Olivia¡¯s amodation was upgraded, from a regr guest room to a small standalone building with a garden. A group of servants was also reassigned specifically to attend to her. The rooms underwent aplete transformation. The bed linens were reced with luxurious silk, and the simple decorations were swapped out for unique pieces. They even managed to find an artwork by a famous painter, which once sold at a staggering 60 million dors. Gabriel had been leisurely observing his wife as she busied herself with giving various instructions. But then he caught sight of that exquisite painting. His eyes widened, and he dared not speak too loudly for fear of startling her and causing her to identally scratch the painting. ¡°What are you doing? Why have you brought this out?¡± It¡¯s the centerpiece of his collection, and he was reluctant to even touch it. He was really nervous. Lindy nced at him and chuckled. ¡°Once Ms. Olivia has sessfully treated Anthony¡¯s ailment, we¡¯ll present the painting as a gift to her.¡± 11-155 Gabriel was nearly heartbroken. ¡°You could¡¯ve given money or ourpany stocks. Why did you choose this?¡± This painting was his most prized possession. It was something that couldn¡¯t be bought with mere money. Lindy¡¯s tone remained firm. ¡°This is the only way we can express our sincerity.¡± As Gabriel gazed at the painting, there was a fleeting moment when he didn¡¯t want Olivia to cure his son. Olivia stayed at the Patterson residence for five days. The visible improvement in Anthony¡¯s health was so rapid that it even made Lindy look askance. She spent nearly the entire day doting on her son, frequently asking, ¡°Are you feeling ufortable?¡± She worried whether such a swift recovery might have any side effects. She dearly wished to take her son to the hospital for a checkup, but she hesitated, fearing that it might upset Olivia. This had already happened before. If it happened again, no matter how good Olivia¡¯s temper was, she would be angry. Lindy didn¡¯t dare take the risk. ¡°No.¡± Anthony shook his head, then jumped a few times in novelty. This was his first experience of feeling as light as a feather. He finally realized that his body actually could be so agile. For the past 18 years, every moment of every day, he had carried a heavy burden. He felt as though his back was weighed down by a thousand pounds, gasping heavily after taking a few steps. Anthony was jumping, running, and asionally pinching his own arms and legs out of curiosity. Upon seeing this, Lindy tilted her head while her heart ached terribly. She gently wiped her eyes and her expression softened. ¡°Would you like to take a walk outside? I¡¯ve asked Ms. Olivia, and she said it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Anthony¡¯s eyes lit up while hearing this. He was just like a child, eager to explore the outside world. His eyes were filled with excitement and curiosity. 11:152 Lindy nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± Anthony went outside for a run, and Lindy watched from behind with a smile. On the way, they met Eaton, who was taking a stroll. Seeing Anthony running in the courtyard, Eaton was so shocked that his tongue seemed to freeze. ¡°Why¡­ Why did youe out?¡± he stammered. ¡°You are surprised, aren¡¯t you?¡± Anthony hopped over, full of youthful energy, no longer the gloomy figure of the past. ¡°Mr. Arthur.¡± Lindy walked over and exined with a smile, ¡°Ms. Olivia has been helping Anthony with his recovery. He¡¯s much better now.¡± Upon hearing this, Eaton subconsciously frowned. He spoke inwardly, ¡°Ms. Olivia? That young girl? Wasn¡¯t this a bit absurd? That girl hadn¡¯t even graduated, had she?¡°¡± Eaton wanted to say something, but he swallowed his words. After all, Olivia was a doctor invited by the Patterson family, and it wasn¡¯t appropriate to gossip behind their backs. The old doctor sat on a stone bench, extended his hand, and motioned for Anthony toe over. He wanted to check his pulse. He was worried that if the girl treated him recklessly, there would be a serious condition. He felt the need to check Anthony¡¯s current health condition. Anthony obediently came over and sat on the other side of the stone bench. Eaton ced his index and middle fingers on Anthony¡¯s wrist and carefully checked his pulse. ¡°What?¡± Eaton furrowed his brow and gestured for Anthony to use his other hand so he could check again. Lindy stood to the side. She was nervous and her face tense when she noticed his unusual expression. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Mr. Arthur, is Anthony alright?¡± She asked cautiously. Eaton paid no attention and felt the pulse on Anthony¡¯s other hand. This time, his expression of astonishment was even more pronounced. He couldn¡¯t contain it at all. 11:15 ¡°How is this possible?¡± He stood up and carefully sized Anthony up. ¡°It¡¯s not possible, absolutely impossible.¡± He frowned. ¡°No, you must go to the hospital immediately. Right away.¡± Lindy was so frightened by Eaton¡¯s words that her legs went weak, and she was on the verge of tears. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something wrong with Anthony?¡± Eaton nodded seriously. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s something wrong, very wrong!¡± Lindy almost fell over. She gripped the stone table tightly with both hands and barely managed to hold on. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Eaton said, ¡°He¡¯s too healthy!¡± Lindy remained stunned. If not for the fact that Eaton was old, Lindy would have scolded him angrily for scaring her like that. Anthony was also speechless. He couldn¡¯t help but intervene, holding Lindy¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°You¡¯ve scared my mom.¡± In the face of his s, Lindy felt relief wash over her, and she began to lose her strength. She was so weak that she couldn¡¯t even sit upright. Sitting on the stone bench, she leaned on Anthony. Eaton hadn¡¯t anticipated Lindy¡¯s reaction and realized that his previous words had been quite shocking. He quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I was just so surprised.¡± However, he shifted his tone. ¡°But we still need to go to the hospital for a detailed checkup.¡± Lindy wanted to go to the hospital as well but was concerned about Olivia. After hesitating, she asked Eaton, ¡°When you checked Anthony¡¯s pulse just now, is he really fine?¡± Eaton replied, ¡°I¡¯m not so sure. It¡¯s best to visit the hospital for a thorough examination. We should do a CT scan and X¨Crays.¡± This was a habit he had developed at the provincial hospital. He wouldn¡¯t easily draw conclusions without seeing the test results. Times had changed, and traditional medicine needed to adapt. If an issue could be resolved with modern technology, there was no need to make assumptions. Lindy thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s go for the checkup 11:15 tomorrow. We can make the appointment today.¡± Eaton thought of the crowds at the provincial hospital and agreed. It was indeed necessary to make an appointment in advance. In fact, Lindy was just making up an excuse. People of their status didn¡¯t need to queue for appointments. They could directly go to a private hospital and receive VIP service. However, Eaton was unaware of this. Anthony understood this, though. After returning to the house, he asked, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you want me to go to the hospital for a checkup?¡± Lindy shook her head. ¡°We need to ask for Ms. Olivia¡¯s opinion. It wouldn¡¯t be respectful to her profession if we bypass her and go for a private checkup.¡± Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Chapter 180 ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s a good idea to look into a few more options and get the results, and then I can have a look.¡± Olivia was pondering her next steps in treatment. Lindy came over to ask, and she replied absentmindedly. Seeing that Olivia¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change and didn¡¯t look angry, Lindy secretly heaved a sigh of relief. However, she was still a little worried. She observed Olivia¡¯s expression and exined carefully, ¡°Ms. Olivia, it¡¯s not that I doubt your medical skills. I need to go to the hospital for a checkup, and I thought I might as well have Anthony checked.¡± Olivia held a pen in her hand, and at Lindy¡¯s words, she raised her gaze. The pen twirled between her fingers, and she smiled slightly. ¡°Are you afraid I¡¯ll get angry?¡± she asked. Lindy squeezed her fingers and smiled awkwardly. ¡°No.¡± Her answer was not what she thought. Olivia tilted her head and curved her beautiful eyes. She suddenly chuckled as if she found it hrious, and her shoulders trembled slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not a monster, so don¡¯t be afraid of me. Besides, a medical equipment check is always more precise. I¡¯m not that petty.¡± In the past few days, Olivia had not left the house much. It wasn¡¯t that they were cold or busy but that the Patterson family¡¯s attitude was bing more and more strange. They looked cautious and serious, not like they were facing a doctor at all, but like they were serving a member of the royal family. They treated her carefully. Everyone was afraid of showing even the slightest neglect. At the same time, Gillian sat in the back row of a Rolls¨CRoyce with a ck pill in her hand. She lowered her head and sniffed it. This was the new life¨Csaving pill that had yet to be named. Gillian already had a few options in mind, but she had yet to decide 11:15 which name to use. Healix sat beside her with a dark expression, and no one knew what he was thinking. Lindsay, who was in the front passenger seat, felt bored. She turned around, leaned against the back seat, and asked, ¡°Grandpa, are we going to the Patterson family just like this? Maybe we should let them know that we areing?¡± Healix did not reply. He only looked up at her, then closed his eyes and leaned against the back seat to rest. Lindsay pouted. She felt that her grandfather was so annoying and made her look like a fool. She turned to Gillian and asked, ¡°Gillian, what do you think?¡± Gillian¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile, but she did not answer. Instead, she just stared at the ck pill. ¡°Be quiet,¡± Healix opened his eyes and reprimanded Lindsay sternly. Lindsay¡¯s face turned pale. She was a little embarrassed and snorted. ¡°Am I wrong? How can you go to someone else¡¯s house without telling me in advance?¡± Looking at his granddaughter¡¯s confused expression, Healix sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell them, but Gabriel is no longer answering my call.¡± Lindsay¡¯s eyes widened and asked, ¡°Why?¡± Gillian also looked at Healix. However, unlike Lindsay, she understood what Healix meant. Gabriel was unwilling to help them! If they wanted to get the medicine test report and clinical trial approval number, they would have to rely on the Patterson family¡¯s help. However, the Patterson family did not intend to give them a hand. He even deliberately avoided answering Healix¡¯s phone calls. If it weren¡¯t for the unexpected visit, they wouldn¡¯t have seen him at all. Gillian knew that Healix¡¯s words were meant for her, to show his dedication. However, Gillian did not take his words seriously. She even felt that Healix was not doing his job well. If not for the fact that Healix Pharmaceuticals had made a life¨Csaving medicine, she seriously 11:15 wanted to kick him out of thepany. He couldn¡¯t even do such a small thing well. His ability was too poor. She asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention me to Gabriel?¡± Healix¡¯s expression changed, and his eyes widened. Gillian frowned and said, ¡°You should have mentioned me to him and told him that the Smith family would never treat him unfairly.¡± ¡°Who do you think you are? Even Isaac would not say things like this!¡± he thought. Healix suppressed his surging anger and turned to look out of the window. He regretted working with Gillian, for he found her arrogant. ¡°What did she think the Smith family was? The royal family? ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Had she just said that the Smith family would never treat him unfairly? ¡°How dare she say it out loud!¡± thought he. Unfortunately, it was toote. He was already on board, and there was no way to back out. He could only grit his teeth and move forward. Healix closed his eyes and ced his hopes on Jarron, hoping that he had a brain. Otherwise, Healix Pharmaceuticals would be ruined! As soon as Gillian arrived at the Patterson family, Gabriel went to his room and instructed Lindy, ¡°Tell them that I¡¯m not at home.¡± Lindy was worried. ¡°I heard that Isaac¡¯s eldest granddaughter, Gillian, is also here. If we do this, will Ms. Olivia be upset?¡± Gabriel shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Just pretend you don¡¯t know the rtionship between Gillian and Ms. Olivia.¡± Lindy was still hesitant and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think that is a good idea¡­¡± Gabriel was anxious and asked, ¡°This is life¨Cthreatening. Do you know why Healix is here?¡± Lindy looked at him. Gabriel said, ¡°They want me to use my connections to get the drug identification report and clinical trial approval. I haven¡¯t even seen the fucking medication. How can I do an evaluation? They¡¯re practically asking for my life!¡± Medication was not a trifling matter. If someone died from it, who was 11:15 D going to take responsibility? Even if his connections were strong, they would not be able to escape the consequences. Although Lindy didn¡¯t handle these matters directly, she had heard Gabriel talk about them. She knew how things worked. Hearing her husband¡¯s words, she immediately became nervous and shook her head. ¡°No, we can¡¯t help them,¡± she said. As she spoke, she pushed him to his room. ¡°Go to your room right now. I¡¯ll take care of things here.¡± Due to Olivia¡¯s influence, Lindy, while not particrly fond of Gillian and her group, also dared not show any neglect. They could pretend not to know about Olivia and Gillian¡¯s rtionship, but they couldn¡¯t truly remain ignorant, especially if they treated Gillian harshly. While they could act ignorant for a while, if they neglected Gillian for real, Ms. Olivia might feel ufortable. Healix had been to the Patterson family before. Back then, he had always driven the car to the parking lot and had been led to the house by a servant. However, this time, the car drove straight into the courtyard and stopped on thewn at the entrance. Healix was a bit surprised and could not help but turn to look at Gillian. ¡°Could it be because of her? ¡°Not only that, but Lindy also personally came out to wee me, words filled with enthusiasm and respect,¡± he thought. her The longer Healix stayed in the Patterson family, the more surprised he became. As far as he knew, Lindy had a somewhat aloof personality. Due to her son¡¯s frail health, she often had a furrowed brow and seemed concerned, making her interactions with others less than warm. He considered her as a nice person. But today, Lindy¡¯s behavior was out of his expectations. She was not only warm and friendly but also considerate in every way, talking to Gillian as if she were a royal family member. No matter what Gillian said, she would nod and agree. She was clean song with her. Only when Gillian mentioned Gabriel did her expression bemanne wadecadial efrained Tom afrand yoni¡¯vee all form Cabse wear out, and he handy she answered. Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Gillian was aware that her behavior had been somewhat unreasonable. It wasn¡¯t proper to invite herself to stay in someone else¡¯s home. But she really couldn¡¯t wait any longer. She had to see Gabriel as soon as possible and get the various supporting documents from the FDA before the banquet. Gillian was already prepared to be red at by Lindy. However, the strange thing was that¡­ Lindy didn¡¯t say anything. Although she appeared slightly displeased, she continued to be as warmly amodating as possible. She apanied them for almost the entire day, and she even had lunch with them. Only when it was almost evening did she leave for a while, saying that she had an appointment with Anthony. When she left, she even prepared a guest room for them to take a rest. She repeatedly instructed the butler to take good care of their guests, emphasizing not to show any neglect. After sitting and waiting for an entire day, Gillian was a bit tired, so she did not refuse Lindy¡¯s kindness and followed the butler to the guest room upstairs to rest. As soon as she entered the house, she sat on the sofa and rubbed her temples. She looked exhausted. Healix and Lindsay also came into the room. After the butler left and the door closed, Lindsay immediately pounced on the bed, snorted, and asked, ¡°How long are we going to wait?¡± She even admired herself for not touching her phone or the inte all day, sitting patiently in the downstairs living room. How boring! Gillian¡¯s eyes were also filled with worry. Before she came, she was quite confident. However, after sitting downstairs all day, she had lost her patience. If Gabriel deliberately intended to avoid her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything about it. She couldn¡¯t just stay at the residence forever. 11-156 There were thousands of thoughts in her mind, and she was at a loss. For a moment, she had no idea what to do, so she looked up at Healix. Healix¡¯s expression was now much better than before, no longer as somber. He saw Gillian look over. Healix said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. We should be able to see Gabriel.¡± Gillian¡¯s eyes lit up, and she subconsciously leaned forward. ¡°You have a solution?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I havee up with a solution.¡± Healix pondered for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s about Lindy¡¯s attitude.¡± He subtly reminded her of Lindy¡¯s meticulous care. As Gillian listened to him, her eyes became brighter and brighter. So, it wasn¡¯t her imagination. Lindy was genuinely treating her with respect. Gillian couldn¡¯t help but feel smug in her heart. After managing the Smith family for so long, this was the first time she truly felt what it was like to be the head of the family. She raised her chin slightly, looking proud and smug. For a moment, she felt proud and ted. Previously, she could have only watched her grandfather take Olivia to meet those prominent figures, seeing those influential individuals praise and admire Olivia. Now, she could finally stand in the spotlight, the center of attention, cherished and respected by others. At the thought of this, Gillian was lost in her mind. Lindsay called her a few times before she came back to her senses. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Lindsay was dissatisfied. ¡°I¡¯ve called you a few times.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gillian was rather annoyed that her imagination was interrupted, so her tone was a bit cold. After taking over the Smith family for a long time, she gradually became impatient with Lindsay. She no longer just went along with her as she initially had done. Lindsay didn¡¯t think so far ahead, and she was still in high spirits. ¡°The 11:15 butler said we can go out for a walk. I¡¯ve heard that the family has a small garden designed after Les Jardins de Roagny, and it is beautiful. Shall we go for a stroll?¡± Gillian had a sour expression. At that moment, she was very tired and did not want to move. However, when she looked up at the calm Healix, she still stood up. Now was not the time to act like the boss, for she needed topletely take over the family and elevate it to new heights. Till then¡­ Gillian narrowed her eyes, and a hint of pleasure shed across them. At that time, no one would be able to force her to do anything. Gillian and Lindsay strolled around the Patterson family¡¯s house together. Lindsay looked around, curious about everything. ¡°Let¡¯s go over there.¡± She pointed. ¡°I heard that the Patterson family has a herb garden. It was specially made for their son.¡± Gillian didn¡¯t know much about this, so she asked, ¡°Does their son like traditional medicine, too?¡± Lindsay shook her head. ¡°No, my grandfather mentioned that Anthony, their son, has weak health, born with frailty. He has been taking a lot of medication.¡± ¡°Weak health, you say,¡± Gillian lowered her gaze and elongated her tone as if there was more to it. If Gabriel was clever, he would willingly help by contacting the FDA for the necessary documentation rted to the medication. When the thing was done, she could reward him. She had already found the Smith family¡¯s miraculous treatments manual, but she had been too busy recently to learn it. After this period of time, when she was free, she would definitely study the acupuncture manual carefully. At that time, she would learn the Smith family¡¯s miraculous treatments. She could treat Anthony. The two of them did not slow down and quickly arrived at the herb garden. 11:15 Lindsay took out her phone and took quite a lot of photos. Seeing this, the servant behind her wanted to stop her, but when she looked at Gillian and thought of what Lindy had specially instructed, she did not say anything. A private garden like this did not allow visitors to take photos. The owner valued privacy and did not want the photos to be leaked. Gillian had long noticed the servant¡¯s hesitation. However, she did not say anything and did not stop Lindsay. She thoroughly enjoyed the feeling of being adored and having privileges. She was the only one who could do what no one else could. As soon as he stepped into the herb garden, the first thing she saw was arge field of various medicinal herbs that were growing well. After all, Gillian had been learning Chinese medicine from Isaac since she was young. Although she had transferred to pediatrics, she still had a special affection for traditional medicine. She looked around and was about to check the Angelica herbs. The Angelica herbs in the medicinal garden looked remarkably good. Just as she took a step forward, she saw a familiar slender back. Her pupils contracted intensely, and she clutched her phone tightly, her eyes filled with disbelief. Why was Olivia here? After Gillian saw Olivia, the first thought that came to her mind was that she was here to cause trouble and prevent her from getting the drug identification document. However, she quickly dismissed the idea. Impossible, impossible. The matter of the life¨Csaving pill was very confidential. Only Healix, Lindsay, and herself knew about it. Even Jarron did not know. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. It was impossible for Olivia to know about this. If it wasn¡¯t because of the life¨Csaving pill, then what was she doing here? In an instant, many thoughts shed through Gillian¡¯s mind. Olivia came to the herb garden to find some fresh medicinal herbs. 11:15 In recent days, Anthony¡¯s health had been steadily improving, and there was no need for old and potent medicinal herbs. Younger ones would suffice, preferably fresh ones. Worried that the servants could not recognize the herbs and deal with them, she came over herself. The Gastrodia ta in the garden was quite good. Olivia bent down, nning to pick a couple. Her fingertips had just touched the Gastrodia ta. A sharp and cold voice exploded in his ears. ¡°Olivia, what are you doing?¡± It was Gillian. She furrowed her brow, and there was unapologetic disgust in her eyes as if Olivia weremitting a disgraceful act. ¡°How can you just touch someone else¡¯s things? If you don¡¯t mind being a disgrace, I do mind, you know?¡± she shouted. Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Chapter 182 It was December, and Layfield was already very cold. Olivia was wrapped in a solid¨Ccolored, knee¨Clength cashmere coat, unbuttoned, with a loose belt at the waist. She wore a pair of four¨Ccentimeter sheepskin ankle boots, revealing her long and slender calves. She had always dressed up in sportswear. Her clothes were simple and casual, and she always wore sneakers. This was the first time Gillian had seen her dressed like this. Standing at 170 cm in height, plus the 4 cm heels, she exuded amanding presence. She just stood there indifferently without saying a word, exuding an invisible pressure. Gillian pinched her pale fingers, feeling an inexplicable joy, and with a casual excuse, she muttered, ¡°Why are you dressed like this? Prioritizing style overfort, huh?¡± At first, Olivia did not realize that it was Gillian. She only heard someone speak and subconsciously stood up to look back. When she saw Gillian, her eyes were calm, without any emotions. It was as if she did not see her. She turned around, squatted down, and continued to pick Gastrodia ta herbs. Her dismissive attitude left Gillian somewhat embarrassed. She couldn¡¯t help but raise her voice and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me talking to you?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Lindsay heard themotion and quickly walked over. When she saw Olivia, a trace of surprise shed in her eyes. Then, she gloated and said, ¡°How did you end up like this? Are you working as a gardener for them?¡± She shook her head and mocked intentionally, ¡°Tsk tsk, your social status seems to be plummeting. Why don¡¯t I have my grandfather secure a position for you at thepany, with a higher sry, say, 240 dors a month.¡± ¡°What do you say? It sounds like a n, right?¡± Olivia handed the Gastrodia ta in her hand to the maid on the left and patted the dirt off her hands before turning around. Her expression was calm, and there was no trace of anger on her face. Instead, she only lowered her head slightly and nced at Lindsay. Lindsay¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she suddenly felt weak in her legs. She looked at Olive with a fierce expression. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Olivia took a wet tissue from a maid on her right and gently wiped her fingers until all ten of her delicate and wless fingers were free from dust. She spoke calmly, ¡°You¡¯re Gillian¡¯s assistant, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yeah, you didn¡¯t expect this, did you?¡± Lindsay¡¯s tone was proud. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it.¡± Olivia slowly lowered her eyes and handed the used wet wipe to the maid. ¡°Your grandfather, Healix, is quite capable. Unfortunately, his grandchildren are useless and have implicated him.¡± Lindsay¡¯s expression changed, and she said sternly, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Olivia paid no attention to the girl¡¯s hysteria but maintained her calm tone, firmly suppressing Lindsay¡¯s presence. ¡°Is your grandfather here too? Let hime see me.¡± ¡°Who do you think you are, you¡­¡± Before Lindsay could finish, she was interrupted by Gillian, who pulled her behind her. ¡°Healix is not here.¡± Gillian¡¯s face was cold. ¡°You are wrong.¡± Olivia raised her eyebrows slightly as if she was surprised. ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you here to ask for help?¡± As soon as Olivia spoke, not only Lindsay but even Gillian¡¯s expression froze in disbelief. Gillian asked in a shocked tone, ¡°How¡­ How did you know that?¡± ¡°Is that so hard to guess?¡± Olivia smiled and answered. Her deep eyes. were unreadable, but there was a hint of sorrow in them. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, we grew up together. It¡¯s easy to guess what you¡¯re thinking.¡± Gillian could hardly keep herposure, and her eyes widened suddenly. ¡°Guess?¡± she asked. She thought that the news had leaked, but it turned out to be a guess. Olivia nodded and spoke nonchntly, ¡°Let me guess, guess why you¡¯re here? It must be for the drug identification report and clinical trial approval. You want to make a big impression at the banquet to secure 11:15 + your position, so you need a remarkable medicine, but the time is too short for proper identification and testing, so you thought of taking a shortcut.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Gillian¡¯s face turned pale. She had actually guessed it all! How was that possible? Whether she had genuinely guessed it or received information about Gillian¡¯s intentions, it wasn¡¯t good for Gillian either way. She forced herself to calm down and walked to Olivia¡¯s side. ¡°Don¡¯t interfere in my matters, and don¡¯t even think about standing in my way,¡± she said in a low voice. ¡°Otherwise¡­¡± Her voice suddenly became gloomy, and her eyes were filled with coldness. Otherwise, don¡¯t me her for not showing mercy. Olivia looked up coldly and did not take her threat seriously. Seeing this, Gillian was anxious and took a few more steps closer. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you were able to be a distinguished guest in the Patterson family today because of the Smith family¡¯s reputation. Otherwise, would a small researcher like you be respected so much? ¡°It¡¯s the Smith family that has provided you with everything today. Without the Smith family, there would be no you. In the past, with our history, I didn¡¯t want to be so definitive in my words, but if you¡¯ve done anything to harm the Smith family¡¯s interests, don¡¯t me me for revealing your secrets and taking away all the privileges our family has bestowed upon you.¡± Olivia did not know what to say. Even though she was well¨Ctraveled and often unfazed by many things, Olivia still found herself at a loss after hearing what Gillian had said. Olivia¡¯s silence, in Gillian¡¯s eyes, was a sign of submission. Gillian was proud of himself. She looked up at Olivia and left in a hurry with Lindsay. Lindsay did not understand and asked, ¡°Are we leaving just like that? Where are we going?¡± Gillian didn¡¯t say anything but just quickened her pace. After they left the herb garden, she exined in a low voice, ¡°Although we¡¯ve temporarily 11:15 scared Olivia, it¡¯s hard to guarantee that she won¡¯t try to destroy our n. Just in case, let¡¯s go to see Lindy now and ask her to kick Olive out of here. Lindsay was overjoyed when she heard that and pped her hands happily. That¡¯s great. Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go!¡± Although she had uttered some sarcastic remarks earlier just to vent her frustrations, Olivia¡¯s overwhelming presence had suppressed her to the point that she felt suffocated. In Olivia¡¯s presence, it seemed like she would always be inferior. This made Lindsay extremely upset. Therefore, when she heard that Gillian wanted to kick Olivia out of the Patterson family, she found it cathartic. Lindy was chatting with Anthony in his room when she heard from the housekeeper that Gillian wanted to see her. She immediately looked impatient. She didn¡¯t want to go over at all. After apanying them for an entire day, they didn¡¯t even have a topic to talk about. She seriously didn¡¯t know what to say to them anymore. The butler saw Lindy¡¯s reluctance and persuaded her in a low voice, ¡°Someone saw Gillian go to the herb garden just now, and it seems that she saw Ms. Olivia.¡± ¡°What?¡± Lindy was extremely surprised and subconsciously stood up. ¡°They saw each other? How can it be such a coincidence? Doesn¡¯t Ms. Olivia usually stay inside? By the way, did they say anything?¡± The butler did not know about this. ¡°I¡¯ll get the servant who¡¯s taking care of Ms. Olivia toe over and ask.¡± ¡°Forget it.¡± Lindy waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll go see Gillian first.¡± Lindsay had thought that Lindy might take a while to arrive, but to her surprise, she showed up in less than five minutes. She turned to Gillian with a smug smile andplimented, ¡°Gillian, your influence is truly impressive.¡± Gillian did not say anything, but the smile on his face widened. Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Lindy arrived quickly, and as soon as they met, she began with an apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault for leaving our esteemed guests waiting like this.¡± Gillian smiled proudly, epting Lindy¡¯s apology. Initially, Lindy was just being polite, but she had not expected Gillian to be so audacious. She felt the smile on her lips fade a bit, and if it weren¡¯t for Olivia, she would have surely kicked Gillian and her group out. What an audacious bunch! After sitting down, Lindy asked the butler to prepare coffee and then turned her attention to Gillian, asking, ¡°Miss Dale, you called me over in such a hurry. Is there something you¡¯d like to discuss?¡± Gillian spoke as she yed with her phone strap, ¡°I havee to apologize to you, Mr. Patterson.¡± ¡°Apologize?¡± Lindy blinked in surprise and personally received the coffee from her butler, cing it in front of Gillian. She did not do the same for Healix and Lindsay. The butler handled that. After Gillian received the coffee and ced it on the table, she leaned in slightly, looking apologetic. ¡°Earlier, at the herb garden, I saw Olivia picking medicinal herbs from your residence without any consideration. I¡¯m truly sorry for this, Mrs. Patterson, and I apologize on her behalf.¡± So, it was about that. It was not a big deal to Lindy, and she chuckled. ¡°No need to apologize. She¡¯s free to pick herbs from the garden.¡± ¡°No, no.¡± Gillian waved her hand and continued, adopting a somewhat helpless tone. ¡°Please don¡¯t indulge her too much just because of the Smith family¡¯s reputation. Mrs. Patterson.¡± Lindy paused, her hand holding the cup still. Something about this did not sound right. Gillian continued, saying, ¡°Olivia was adopted by my grandfather. She was well¨Cbehaved when she was younger, but as she grew older, her temperament deteriorated. Unfortunately, my grandfather spoils her, allowing her to cause trouble outside in the name of the Smith family.¡± As she spoke, Gillian¡¯s tone became stern, saying, ¡°Our family upholds a proper reputation, We cannot tolerate any actions that might tarnish it. Mrs. Patterson, you don¡¯t have to show her so much favoritism just because of me.¡± 11:161 + Lindy put down her coffee, looking more seriously at Gillian. ¡°Miss Dale, do you have a misunderstanding?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a misunderstanding.¡± Gillian looked disgusted and continued to speak, ¡°Ciivia has always been like this. She frequently goes to prominent families, leveraging our grandfather¡¯s reputation, and demanding attention from others. In the past, our grandfather indulged her, allowing her to do as she pleased. But now, I run the family, and I will not tolerate such behavior.¡± At the end of her speech, Gillian¡¯s tone became even more resolute. ¡°Mrs. Patterson, I urge you to send Olivia away and give her a lesson.¡± Upon hearing this, Lindy was dumbfounded, unable to speak for a moment. She was stunned for a while and then asked in bewilderment, ¡°Do you two have some kind of grudge?¡± Grudge? Gillian furrowed her brows, concerned that Lindy might perceive her as too severe. She quickly exined, ¡°It¡¯s not that there¡¯s a grudge between us. It¡¯s just that her actions have been so disappointing! After our grandfather fell ill, she dyed visiting for a whole half month, and as soon as she returned home, she started vying for the head position of the family.¡± Gillian paused and blushed slightly. ¡°These are all family matters and should not be aired in public. However, Olivia¡¯s actions have gone too far. I believe that if our grandfather were to wake up now, he would certainly expel her from the family!¡± After listening to all this, Lindy finally understood. It turned out that Gillian and Olivia did not get along well. If that was the case, she had no reason to be concerned. Lindy reclined on the sofa, no longer treating the group with the same respect and caution as before. However, she needed to confirm it to get a clearer picture of the situation. Ignoring Gillian and her group as if they did not exist, Lindy called the two servants who were taking care of Olivia right away and inquired about the conversation between Gillian and Olivia at the herb garden. Lindsay did not notice Lindy¡¯s change in attitude and only saw her making a phone call, mentioning Olivia¡¯s name. She was thrilled. She turned to Gillian, stifling herughter as she covered her lips, saying, ¡°Gillian, did you see that? Mrs. Patterson is going to send her away.¡± Gillian was satisfied with Lindy¡¯s response, but unlike Lindsay, she didn¡¯t want to appear too joyful. So, she furrowed her brows and partly sincerely said, ¡°Mrs. Patterson, there¡¯s no need to rush. Let her stay one 11:16 Robomares Missing Darling N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. more night and then ask her to leave tomorrow.¡± She spoke with a tone as if she were bestowing a favor. Upon hearing Gillian, Lindy nced at her, not saying a word. While Lindy had devoted most of her attention to her son for many years and rarely attended social events and banquets, her long¨Cstanding experience as a societydy meant that she could not completely avoid certain asions. She could discern some of Gillian¡¯s thoughts. But the more she understood, the more she disapproved. Isaac was still alive, and yet Gillian was eager to seize power and even nder Olivia who had grown up with her. Her character was indeed questionable. After finding out from the servants about the conversation between Olivia and Gillian, Lindy had a clear understanding of the two women¡¯s rtionship. At this point, it was unlikely that they could reconcile in the future. So, there was no need to tolerate Gillian for the sake of Olivia anymore. Lindy waved her hand and said, ¡°Miss Dale, Mr. and Miss Smith, it¡¯s gettingte. Please, you should leave now. I won¡¯t detain you any longer.¡± With that, she stood up and left without giving them an extra second. Lindsay was utterly dumbfounded, her eyes wide. What just happened? Weren¡¯t Lindy supposed to kick Olivia out? Why were they being told to leave? Gillian¡¯s phone slipped from her hand and fell onto the sofa as her eyes. registered a shocking surprise. She looked at Lindy¡¯s unwavering departure in disbelief, her mind buzzing and nk. Why did things turn out this way? Why did Lindy suddenly change her mind? Meanwhile, Healix was also surprised, but he was not paying much attention to the current situation. Instead, he turned to Lindsay and asked, ¡°Did you encounter Olivia in the herb garden just now?¡± When Gillian and Lindsay had returned earlier, they had asked to meet with Lindy without mentioning Olivia¡¯s presence. Healix had only just learned about this incident. Lindsay pouted, not understanding why her grandfather was so concerned about Olivia. He had always been like this, making her learn from Olivia and follow her orders. ¡°Yeah, we met her in the herb garden, and she was even picking herbs from the Patterson family without any manners,¡± Lindsay said and added 11:16 with exaggeration, ¡°Grandfather, you have no idea. Her attitude was outrageous. She even said you shoulde and see her!¡± At this point, Lindsay could not help but sneer. ¡°Who does she think she is, ordering you around like this? This is¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Healix cut her off with an angry outburst. ¡°Enough! Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this earlier?¡± Healix was absolutely infuriated. Lately, there had been a rumor circting in Layfield that the Patterson family had brought in a renowned doctor to treat Anthony, and there had been significant improvements in his health. When Healix first heard the rumor, he did not pay it much attention. It was only now, coupled with Lindy¡¯s attitude, that he finally realized the truth. The so¨Ccalled renowned doctor that the Patterson family invited was none other than Olivia! Moreover, Lindy¡¯s previous respect and favor towards Gillian were not because of the Smith family but because of Olivia¡¯s influence. This could exin why Lindy¡¯s demeanor changed when Gillian requested Olivia¡¯s removal. Gillian, Healix, and Lindsay had misunderstood the entire situation and now karma hit them hard! hapter 183 Lindy arrived quickly, and as soon as they met, she began with an apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault for leaving our esteemed guests waiting like this.¡± Gillian smiled proudly, epting Lindy¡¯s apology. Initially, Lindy was just being polite, but she had not expected Gillian to be so audacious. She felt the smile on her lips fade a bit, and if it weren¡¯t for Olivia, she would have surely kicked Gillian and her group out. What an audacious bunch! After sitting down, Lindy asked the butler to prepare coffee and then turned her attention to Gillian, asking, ¡°Miss Dale, you called me over in such a hurry. Is there something you¡¯d like to discuss?¡± Gillian spoke as she yed with her phone strap, ¡°I havee to apologize to you, Mr. Patterson.¡± ¡°Apologize?¡± Lindy blinked in surprise and personally received the coffee from her butler, cing it in front of Gillian. She did not do the same for Healix and Lindsay. The butler handled that. After Gillian received the coffee and ced it on the table, she leaned in slightly, looking apologetic. ¡°Earlier, at the herb garden, I saw Olivia picking medicinal herbs from your residence without any consideration. I¡¯m truly sorry for this, Mrs. Patterson, and I apologize on her behalf.¡± So, it was about that. It was not a big deal to Lindy, and she chuckled. ¡°No need to apologize. She¡¯s free to pick herbs from the garden.¡± ¡°No, no.¡± Gillian waved her hand and continued, adopting a somewhat helpless tone. ¡°Please don¡¯t indulge her too much just because of the Smith family¡¯s reputation. Mrs. Patterson.¡± Lindy paused, her hand holding the cup still. Something about this did not sound right. Gillian continued, saying, ¡°Olivia was adopted by my grandfather. She was well¨Cbehaved when she was younger, but as she grew older, her temperament deteriorated. Unfortunately, my grandfather spoils her, allowing her to cause trouble outside in the name of the Smith family.¡± As she spoke, Gillian¡¯s tone became stern, saying, ¡°Our family upholds a proper reputation, We cannot tolerate any actions that might tarnish it. Mrs. Patterson, you don¡¯t have to show her so much favoritism just because of me.¡± 11:161 + Lindy put down her coffee, looking more seriously at Gillian. ¡°Miss Dale, do you have a misunderstanding?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a misunderstanding.¡± Gillian looked disgusted and continued to speak, ¡°Ciivia has always been like this. She frequently goes to prominent families, leveraging our grandfather¡¯s reputation, and demanding attention from others. In the past, our grandfather indulged her, allowing her to do as she pleased. But now, I run the family, and I will not tolerate such behavior.¡± At the end of her speech, Gillian¡¯s tone became even more resolute. ¡°Mrs. Patterson, I urge you to send Olivia away and give her a lesson.¡± Upon hearing this, Lindy was dumbfounded, unable to speak for a moment. She was stunned for a while and then asked in bewilderment, ¡°Do you two have some kind of grudge?¡± Grudge? Gillian furrowed her brows, concerned that Lindy might perceive her as too severe. She quickly exined, ¡°It¡¯s not that there¡¯s a grudge between us. It¡¯s just that her actions have been so disappointing! After our grandfather fell ill, she dyed visiting for a whole half month, and as soon as she returned home, she started vying for the head position of the family.¡± Gillian paused and blushed slightly. ¡°These are all family matters and should not be aired in public. However, Olivia¡¯s actions have gone too far. I believe that if our grandfather were to wake up now, he would certainly expel her from the family!¡± After listening to all this, Lindy finally understood. It turned out that Gillian and Olivia did not get along well. If that was the case, she had no reason to be concerned. Lindy reclined on the sofa, no longer treating the group with the same respect and caution as before. However, she needed to confirm it to get a clearer picture of the situation. Ignoring Gillian and her group as if they did not exist, Lindy called the two servants who were taking care of Olivia right away and inquired about the conversation between Gillian and Olivia at the herb garden. Lindsay did not notice Lindy¡¯s change in attitude and only saw her making a phone call, mentioning Olivia¡¯s name. She was thrilled. She turned to Gillian, stifling herughter as she covered her lips, saying, ¡°Gillian, did you see that? Mrs. Patterson is going to send her away.¡± Gillian was satisfied with Lindy¡¯s response, but unlike Lindsay, she didn¡¯t want to appear too joyful. So, she furrowed her brows and partly sincerely said, ¡°Mrs. Patterson, there¡¯s no need to rush. Let her stay one 11:16 Robomares Missing Darling more night and then ask her to leave tomorrow.¡± She spoke with a tone as if she were bestowing a favor. Upon hearing Gillian, Lindy nced at her, not saying a word. While Lindy had devoted most of her attention to her son for many years and rarely attended social events and banquets, her long¨Cstanding experience as a societydy meant that she could not completely avoid certain asions. She could discern some of Gillian¡¯s thoughts. But the more she understood, the more she disapproved. Isaac was still alive, and yet Gillian was eager to seize power and even nder Olivia who had grown up with her. Her character was indeed questionable. After finding out from the servants about the conversation between Olivia and Gillian, Lindy had a clear understanding of the two women¡¯s rtionship. At this point, it was unlikely that they could reconcile in the future. So, there was no need to tolerate Gillian for the sake of Olivia anymore. Lindy waved her hand and said, ¡°Miss Dale, Mr. and Miss Smith, it¡¯s gettingte. Please, you should leave now. I won¡¯t detain you any longer.¡± With that, she stood up and left without giving them an extra second. Lindsay was utterly dumbfounded, her eyes wide. What just happened? Weren¡¯t Lindy supposed to kick Olivia out? Why were they being told to leave? Gillian¡¯s phone slipped from her hand and fell onto the sofa as her eyes. registered a shocking surprise. She looked at Lindy¡¯s unwavering departure in disbelief, her mind buzzing and nk. Why did things turn out this way? Why did Lindy suddenly change her mind? Meanwhile, Healix was also surprised, but he was not paying much attention to the current situation. Instead, he turned to Lindsay and asked, ¡°Did you encounter Olivia in the herb garden just now?¡± When Gillian and Lindsay had returned earlier, they had asked to meet with Lindy without mentioning Olivia¡¯s presence. Healix had only just learned about this incident. Lindsay pouted, not understanding why her grandfather was so concerned about Olivia. He had always been like this, making her learn from Olivia and follow her orders. ¡°Yeah, we met her in the herb garden, and she was even picking herbs from the Patterson family without any manners,¡± Lindsay said and added 11:16 with exaggeration, ¡°Grandfather, you have no idea. Her attitude was outrageous. She even said you shoulde and see her!¡± At this point, Lindsay could not help but sneer. ¡°Who does she think she is, ordering you around like this? This is¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Healix cut her off with an angry outburst. ¡°Enough! Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this earlier?¡± Healix was absolutely infuriated. Lately, there had been a rumor circting in Layfield that the Patterson family had brought in a renowned doctor to treat Anthony, and there had been significant improvements in his health. When Healix first heard the rumor, he did not pay it much attention. It was only now, coupled with Lindy¡¯s attitude, that he finally realized the truth. The so¨Ccalled renowned doctor that the Patterson family invited was none other than Olivia! Moreover, Lindy¡¯s previous respect and favor towards Gillian were not because of the Smith family but because of Olivia¡¯s influence. This could exin why Lindy¡¯s demeanor changed when Gillian requested Olivia¡¯s removal. Gillian, Healix, and Lindsay had misunderstood the entire situation and now karma hit them hard! Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Chapter 185 Olivia was eating. She made herself a te of snacks. They were small, soft, and sweet like cotton candy. She ate very quickly. There was still soft icing at the corner of her lips, but it did not seem rough at all. The maid came over with a tissue and pointed at her right cheek. ¡°Here.¡± Olivia was stunned. Then, she smiled at the maid. ¡°Thank you.¡± In fact, the previous Olivia used to love to smile, like a little sun, and everyone would naturally or unconsciously gather around her, just likes orbiting a star. It was an instinctive attraction. Butter on, Olivia gradually disliked smiling. Fortunately, her thoughts were clear now. No one in this world could shackle her anymore. After eating the snacks, Olivia leaned on the sofa. Her eyshes fluttered, and it was obvious that she was in a good mood. Seeing this, the maid was a little surprised and asked, ¡°Ms. Olivia, are you not angry?¡± Olivia slowly lifted her eyelids and looked over in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s there to be angry about?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry that Lindsay said that to you?¡± The maid was indignant. She had learned Lindsay from the butler and felt that the girl had gone too far. If it were her, she would definitely scold and mock Lindsay back. ¡°However, Ms. Olivia¡¯s status was higher than hers. It was not good for Ms. Olivia to scold Lindsay like this. It was also low¨Css. It was best to fight back, just like the domineering female lead in novels,¡± thought the maid. ¡°Ms. Olivia, you could just look up and p Lindsay fiercely.¡± Olivia was amused by the maid¡¯s idea. She copsed on the sofa andughed. The maid rubbed her nose in embarrassment. ¡°Then what should we do?¡± 1/6 11:16 It was very rude to scold Lindsay back, but it felt a little too much to hit her back. After Oliviaughed, she leaned forward and ced her arms on the table, supporting her chin with her palms. Her slender legs swayed casually. She really knew how to answer this question. When she was in high school, there was a boy who had just been promoted to junior high. He kept pestering her and wanted her to be his girlfriend. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The boy came from a good family and was very spoiled. He was a domineering student in the elementary school. No matter where he went, a group of children followed behind him, and he was like their leader. At that time, Olivia was pestered by him and felt annoyed. It was hard to reason with him. He was unreasonable, causing confusion and refusing to listen to reason. If she scolded him, it would make her look like a shrew. Besides, it was clear she didn¡¯t have experience in verbal arguments. If they started exchanging insults, he would just bring her down to his level, and with his extensive experience as a troublemaker, he would easily outwit her! Besides, he was just a young kid, only 12 years old, much younger than her. It wouldn¡¯t be right to physically harm someone who still had a childish and immature demeanor. In the end, Olivia thought of a solution. She found the boy¡¯s mother and presented her top¨Cranking report card, saying she wanted to tutor him. She even said that if he wanted to improve his grades, he had to respect her and call her Ms. Taylor in the future. Moreover, she persuasively and convincingly convinced his mother, making her believe in the saying ¡°spare the rod, spoil the child,¡± insisting that her misbehaving son must be disciplined and punished severely. Hence, when the boy failed in English, his mother pounced on him and beat him up. If the little brat did not write his essay for the exam, his mother would pounce on him and beat him up. 2/6 11:16 When the little brat fell asleep in ss, his mother pound pinched him. In less than half a month, the boy knelt down and begged her with a swollen butt He cried until his voice was hoarse. ¡°Ms. Taylor, I beg you. Don¡¯t tutor me or call my mother. I swear I won¡¯t pester you or appear in front of you again! Olivia supported her chin with one hand and agreed. ¡°Alright, but there¡¯s no need not to meet. After all, I quite like your sister¡¯s tiramisu cake.¡± Hearing this, the boy cried miserably. ¡°Was I unable to get rid of her? Why was I so unlucky? ¡°I clearly wanted to find a beautiful girlfriend to show off, but in the end, he only suffered. ¡°My mother liked Olivia a lot now. No matter what Olivia said, my mother would believe it. Olivia was simply her confidant. ¡°For the past 12 years, my mother could not bear to touch a single strand of my hair. ¡°Olivia had only appeared for half a month, and my mother was already going to beat me to death!¡± thought he. After that, Olivia told Augus about this. Augus patted her head and praised her for doing well. He said, ¡°In the future, you will encounter many such unreasonable and low¨Cquality people in your life. You are unable tomunicate with them. ¡°Just as you said before, you can¡¯t reason with them. ¡°You can retaliate with sarcastic remarks, but it is merely a momentary satisfaction of your quick wit, and it alsocks grace and manners. ¡°It¡¯s not worth it to attack.¡± At this point, Augus paused and continued. ¡°When dealing with such individuals, the best approach is to improve oneself and distance oneself from the environment where toxic people exist. When you elevate your social status to an unreachable level, the people around you will be of high quality and excellence, and there will be no room for toxic individuals. 3/6 ¡°The average approach would be to counteract with a downgrade, just 11:16 like how you dealt with that middle school student. There¡¯s no need to pay attention to them at all. Instead, find someone of higher authority than them who can keep them in check. ¡°In the rudst of confrontation, it is best to avoid direct engagement with individuals of different social status. It is like soldiers facing each other, generals against generals. ¡°Just like the current leaders, they always maintain a friendly demeanor and never directly confront lower¨Clevel employees. If a lower¨Clevel employee truly annoys them, all they need to do is find the immediate supervisor of that employee and give a simple order. The lower¨Clevel employee will have no choice but to leave. ¡°The worst approach would be to retaliate directly. Even though it may provide temporary satisfaction, it is highly inappropriate.¡± Olivia did not care about Lindsay¡¯s mockery and ridicule at all. Who would argue with a barking little poodle? She just needed to remind the owner to mind his pet when it was too noisy. Such naughty and disobedient pets would naturally be disciplined by their owners. There was no need for her to dirty her hands. Olivia replied indifferently to the maid, ¡°Her grandfather will discipline her.¡± The maid felt that Lindsay was too lucky. She muttered, ¡°I heard that Lindsay is Healix¡¯s only granddaughter. She will inherit Healix Pharmaceuticals in the future.¡± Hearing this, Olivia sneered: Then, she looked up and said unhurriedly, ¡°Who said that his only granddaughter will definitely inherit Healix Pharmaceuticals?¡± The maid was stunned and subconsciously looked at Olivia. However, Olivia had already lowered her eyes to hide the schemes in them. Perhaps it was because she had been good for a long time that they really had the illusion that she was easy to provoke. She had once been soft¨Chearted toward Amelia. Now, she was soft¨Chearted toward her grandfather. In the past, she had also tolerated Gillian. 4/6 11:16 However, she was not so kind to others. At Flower Vi at this moment. Lindsay was sitting on the sofa and scolding Olivia. If it weren¡¯t for her, they wouldn¡¯t have been so embarrassed and chased out of the Patterson family. ¡°She must have done it on purpose. She deliberately didn¡¯t say that she was treating Anthony. Don¡¯t you think so, Grandpa?¡± Lindsay turned to Healix, seeking approval. Healix was resting with his eyes closed. When he heard this, he suddenly opened his eyes. His gaze was sharp and oppressive with scrutiny. ¡°Did you say that Olivia wanted me to see her?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Lindsay pouted. ¡°And she was so aggressive. Who does she think she is?¡± Healix frowned. Olivia would not let him see her for no reason. There should be a reason. ¡°Did you do or say something?¡± ¡°So what?¡± Lindsay did not care. ¡°Not only did I mock her, but I also wanted to hit her. Humph, what a self¨Crighteous fellow. She didn¡¯t take me seriously at all. She said, ¡®Your grandfather is here too, right? Ask him toe and see me. What is that?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Healix was furious. His eyes were filled with disappointment as he looked at Lindsay. This was his granddaughter, the granddaughter he had high hopes for. She did not inherit any intelligence from him. Instead, she was as stupid as a pig. ¡°Tracy and the others don¡¯t know, but you should know that your Grandpa Isaac originally wanted Olivia to be the head of the Smith family. He even gave Yanis and ke to Olivia in advance. Do you know what this means? It means that Olivia¡¯s position as the head of the family is set in stone!¡± Lindsay frowned and said disapprovingly, ¡°So what?¡± Healix closed his eyes. ¡°What kind of person is Isaac? Do you think he would choose an idiot to be the head of the Smith family? Olivia didn¡¯t even study medicine. She went to Evervale and didn¡¯t go back for a few years. Even so, Isaac still can¡¯t forget her and wants her to inherit the Smith family.¡± 11:16 Lindsay was stunned and looked at Healix in a daze. Healix added, ¡°A person that Isaac values so much must have something extraordinary. Although we¡¯re on Gillian¡¯s side, it¡¯s for benefits and the Smith family¡¯s prescription, not to offend Olivia!¡± At this point, Healix¡¯s tone was dejected. ¡°Now that Gillian¡¯s status is not stable, Olivia might have a chance to make aeback.¡± Especially Gillian was so stupid. ¡°Grandpa,¡± Lindsay called out, a rare look of panic on her face. Healix said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you overseas. Don¡¯t interfere in thepany¡¯s matters.¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± The color drained from Lindsay¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re banishing me just because I offended Olivia? I¡¯m your only granddaughter!¡± Healix lowered his eyes. ¡°You still don¡¯t understand. Do you think she really wanted to see me when she asked me to see her?¡± Lindsay did not understand. Healix sighed. ¡°The purpose of her words was to let you tell me that you offended her.¡± Olivia was so smart and cunning. Could Gillian and Jarron really be her match? It was as if Healix had aged more than ten years in an instant. Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Chapter 186 Gillian failed to go to the Patterson family. She had been so worried that a few strands of her hair had turned white. Moreover, she didn¡¯t even have anyone to discuss it with for the past two days. For some reason, Lindsay suddenly left the country. Healix had been very busy these few days. She could not even contact him on the phone. After hesitating for a while, she suddenly thought of someone. Augus from West Hill Sanatorium! As she thought of Augus, Gillian¡¯s heart jumped faster. She could not suppress the excitement in her heart. Before Augus retired, he was a deputy minister, which was a high¨Cranking position in the government. Ordinary people could only catch glimpses of such influential figures on the news and rarely had direct contact with them. When she was young, because of her grandfather¡¯s favoritism, he always brought Olivia to the sanatorium to visit Augus. For the sake of her grandfather, Augus took good care of Olivia and even looked after her personally for a few years. The reason why Olivia could get to know an internationally renowned violin master was because of Augus¡¯s help. No one knew what she thought of, but Gillian dug her fingertips into her palm and exhaled deeply. After a while, her emotions gradually calmed down. It was different. Everything was different! Gillian told herself that she was no longer the little girl who was leaning against the door and staring at Olivia¡¯s back. The current her was the head of the Smith family. Augus would show her respect and receive her personally. He would never pay attention to Olivia again, not even a little. After changing into proper clothes, Gillian prepared some gifts and decided to go to the West Hill Sanatorium personally. 11:16 ¡®The sanatorium was located very far away from the cay Gillian drove for nearly two hours before reaching the entrance to When the guard at the door saw a caring, over, he waved his hand va stop it. ¡°Where¡¯s your pass? You can¡¯t enter without a paser Gillian rolled down the window and exined with a smile, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m here to visit Augus. I¡¯m from the Smith family. Please inform him. The guard shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, You can¡¯t enter without a passt Gillian was anxious, ¡°How could he not let me in? In the past, when Olivia came over, she did not have a pass and always passed through freely,¡± she thought. ¡°I¡¯m the head of the Smith family, I mean, where the miracle doctores from¡± Gillian emphasized. ¡°Please inform him. Once Mr. Swift hears this, he will let me in¡± The guard was well¨Cmannered. Although he felt that Gillian was being unreasonable and pestering, he still exined with a good attitude, Tm sorry, Miss. You can¡¯t enter without a pass. You can contact them by phone and get the people inside to pick you up.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Gillian was speechless. If she had a number, how could she not call? Gillian felt that this guard was too much. Not only did he not repon it, but he also didn¡¯t know about the Smith family. In the early years, Grandpa often came here. It was only in recent years that he did note. It had only been five or six years, and the guards couldn¡¯t recognize the Smith family. She paced around the door for a long time but did not enter in the end. Gillian pped the steering wheel angrily and returned resentfully. Halfway through, feeling unwilling to give up, she turned back and forcefully handed a note to the security guard. On the note, it was written the name of the head of the Smith family, Gillian, along with her phone number. ¡°Please, you must send the note in.¡± She sped her hands together and bowed to the guard before leaving. 275 11-17 After Gillian left, the guard took the note and hesitated for a while before reporting it to his superior. After the higher¨Cups received the news, they immediately contacted Augus¡¯s personal secretary. ¡°The head of the Smith family?¡± The secretary frowned. ¡°What era are we in? We don¡¯t recognize such titles as head of the family¡® or ¡®tribal leader.¡® Just throw it away.¡± Coincidentally, Augus had just returned from a walk in the courtyard. When he heard his secretary calling, he asked, ¡°What happened?¡± The secretary exined, ¡°Mr. Swift, someone stuffed a note in saying that she¡¯s the head of the Smith family.¡± The head of the Smith family? Augus also frowned and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it. Just these words?¡± ¡°There¡¯s the name Gillian. The rest is the phone number.¡± ¡°Gillian!¡± Augus frowned. Why did this name sound so familiar? Someone seemed to have mentioned it to him, but after thinking for a long time, he could not figure it out. Forget it, he wouldn¡¯t think about it anymore. It shouldn¡¯t be anyone important. Healix thought that Gillian would give up on introducing the life¨Csaving medicine on the day of the banquet if she could not obtain the drug identification report and clinical trial approval. Unexpectedly, she insisted on sticking to her original n. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Healix was so angry that his entire body was trembling. ¡°How dare you introduce this kind of Three¨CNo medicine in front of so many people? The Smith family is shameless, but Healix Pharmaceuticals still has its reputation!¡± Gillian tilted her head and rubbed the space between her eyebrows. After a while, she slowly said, ¡°Tomorrow is the banquet. At that time, elites from all walks of life will gather. Even the media and reporters will be invited. If I can¡¯t produce any shocking medicine that day, who will take the Smith family seriously?¡± At this point, Gillian¡¯s tone suddenly became heavier. ¡°My medical skills 11:17 your hers are inferior to Grandpa¡¯s. In the past, the outside world only showed the Smith family respect because Grandpa was around. Now that I¡¯ve just obtained the miraculous treatments of the Smith family, it will take at least two years to master it. ¡°Two years sounds like a short time and passed quickly. ¡°However, it¡¯s enough to make the Smith family fall from its reputation to being nameless!¡± Healix was silent, his expression conflicted. Seeing this, Gillian sighed and continued, ¡°Grandpa Healix, it¡¯s not that I want to take the risk, but the Smith family has reached the point where I have no choice but to take the risk. Only when my reputation rises and improves will Healix Pharmaceuticals be better.¡± Healix sighed and finally agreed. However, he had a condition. ¡°After the banquet, the life¨Csaving medicine has to be tested as soon as possible. Moreover, it has to wait for the test report before it can be released.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not an insensible person,¡± Gillian said. ¡°I¡¯m also afraid that something will happen. It wasn¡¯t easy for the Smith family to get to where it is today. I can¡¯t ruin the Smith family¡¯s reputation that has been around for hundreds of years.¡± Healix nodded. ¡°Alright, as long as you know what you¡¯re doing.¡± At the Green family. Amelia was pestering her mother, Cathy. ¡°Mom, please bring me there.¡± ¡°No.¡± Cathy refused immediately. Her expression was ugly. ¡°Tomorrow, you¡¯ll stay at home and not go anywhere.¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± Amelia was helpless. She had been pestering her mother for a few days, but her mother refused. No matter what, she refused to bring Amelia to the Smith family¡¯s banquet. Amelia really wanted to go to the Smith family¡¯s banquet and see Olivia. Unfortunately, the Taylor family did not receive an invitation. She had no choice but to beg her mother. ¡°Mom.¡± Amelia sat beside Cathy and rested her chin on Cathy¡¯s shoulder. Just like when she was young, she whispered, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Olivia in a long time. I know that everything that happened before was my fault. It 11:17 was my fault. I was biased and hurt Olivia.¡± At this point, Amelia paused as if she was suppressing her sudden emotions. After a long time, she said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Mom, please. I really want to see her. I want to apologize to her personally.¡± After all, she was Cathy¡¯s biological daughter. In the end, Cathy could not dissuade her. Cathy nodded and agreed. ¡°It¡¯s a deal. I¡¯ll bring you there, but you can¡¯t mention Emma, let alone plead for her.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Amelia lowered her head to hide the thoughts in her eyes. Her tone was soft. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Maddie knew that her mother was bringing her sister to the Smith family¡¯s banquet. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. She rushed back overnight. Mr. Green and Cathy were already asleep, but she woke them up again. Children were all debts! Cathy sighed and put on her clothes to open the door. Maddie came in and sat on the sofa. When she opened her mouth, she asked, ¡°Mom, how could you bring my sister to the Smith family?¡± Cathy rubbed her eyes and said with a sleepy expression, ¡°She begged me for a few days and looked extremely pitiful. I really couldn¡¯t bear to see her like this.¡± ¡°Do you think she can do whatever she wants just because she¡¯s pitiful? She¡¯s done so many wrong things. Just indulge her!¡± Maddie¡¯s face turned cold. Her expression was horrible. ¡°The Smith family is inviting guests this time. It¡¯s obvious that they want to announce to the world that they will no longer live in seclusion. At that time, who knows how many big shots wille?¡± At this point, Maddie looked serious and her voice became low. ¡°I received news that the Smith family has sent invitations to the top families in Capital City. There¡¯s even news that Mr. Book is very likely to arrive this time.¡± ¡°What did you say? Mr. Book will be there!¡± Mr. Green had been lying quietly on the bed. When he heard about Mr. Book, his expression changed instantly, and his eyes were filled with shock. Although Mr. Book¡¯s name and image appeared on the news broadcast every day, it felt like he was running around the world. He always met all kinds of people and shook hands with them warmly. He seemed to be very close to everyone. However, this was just an illusion. It was as difficult as ascending to the heavens for ordinary people to see Mr. Book. Not to mention Mr. Book, even the students of the university could not see the principal once in four years. ¡°Is the news urate?¡± Mr. Green asked. 11:17 Maddie shook her head. ¡°Dad, how would I know Mr. Book¡¯s whereabouts? I just heard the news. Ryan was cured by Isaac, right? So someone guessed that Mr. Book would be there this time.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Mr. Green nodded and closed his eyes to think. If Mr. Book arrived, then the significance of this banquet would be extraordinary. They had to be extremely careful. ¡°Amelia can¡¯t go!¡± Mr. Green suddenly opened his eyes, which were shining brightly. Hearing this, Cathy was speechless for a moment. Anxiety appeared on her face. ¡°What about Amelia? It¡¯s fine if I didn¡¯t let her go at the beginning, but now I¡¯m going back on my word. She won¡¯t be able to take it!¡± Amelia¡¯s mental state had never been very good. Now, she looked like a normal person. However, Cathy learned from the servant who served Amelia that Amelia had not been resting well recently and had insomnia all night. ¡°Forget it. Let her go. At most, I¡¯ll keep an eye on her,¡± Maddie suddenly said. Although she spoke ruthlessly, she was actually the most soft¨Chearted. ¡°s.¡± Cathy walked over and hugged Maddie. Her heart ached. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you.¡± The Smith family¡¯s banquet was a good opportunity to make connections, but Maddie had to keep an eye on Amelia the entire time, so she would miss this opportunity. Maddie seemed to have sensed something. She suddenly looked up at her mother and probed. ¡°Then don¡¯t let Amelia go.¡± Cathy¡¯s body stiffened. Maddie immediately smiled brightly. ¡°I¡¯m just joking. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep an eye on my sister.¡± Anyway, this was not the first time something like this had happened. She was already used to it. When she went downstairs, she met Ronald. He sat on the sofa calmly with his arms crossed, as if he was deliberately waiting for her. Maddie raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°It¡¯s sote. Why aren¡¯t you 11:17 sleeping?¡± Ronald looked up at Maddie and frowned. He said unhappily. ¡°Why did youe back?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t Ie back? This is my home.¡± Maddie leaned against the sofa and massaged her temples with a tired expression. ¡°Humph.¡± Ronald sneered. ¡°You¡¯re here to denounce me, right? Please be clear¨Cheaded and distinguish between family and outsiders. Don¡¯t hurt Amelia¡¯s heart for the sake of benefits and outsiders.¡± Benefits? Outsiders! The anger that had been umting in Maddie¡¯s heart for a long time waspletely ignited by his words. ¡°Ronald, you¡¯re fucking heartless. I¡¯ve put in so much effort. Who the fuck am I doing this for?¡± Maddie suddenly stood up and threw the pillow at him. Ronald sneered. ¡°You know very well who you¡¯re doing this for. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re dominating the Green family¡¯s business for me!¡± After saying that, he threw the pillow and mmed it on the ground before turning around to leave. Seeing this scene, the servants in the hall were so frightened that they did not even dare to breathe loudly. They all shrunk their necks, wishing they could turn invisible. Ronald returned to his room on the third floor. His wife was applying skincare products on her face. She looked up at him and asked, ¡°Did you quarrel with Maddie?¡± Ronald did not reply. Instead, he fell onto the bed with a gloomy expression. His wife pursed her lips. ¡°I think you¡¯re just bored. Isn¡¯t it good for Maddie to manage thepany? She¡¯s not married and has no children. In the future, this huge/Green family will belong to Leo and Lisa.¡± ¡°You know nothing about it.¡± Ronald turned around and ignored his wife. He did not want to be a good¨Cfor¨Cnothing who only spent money and did not work. When he was young, he did not think much of it. He even felt that such a life was not bad. He was very free and unrestrained. He could do 375 11:17 1 13, your hers anything. However, as he grew older, his inner needs changed. He became especially expectant of others¡® respect and power. He didn¡¯t want to be someone¡¯s son, younger brother, or older brother. Could it be that he didn¡¯t have his own name? Why could he only be someone else¡¯s subordinate? Those old foxes in thepany were just ttering him on the surface and calling him Mr. Ronald. In reality, they looked down on him. There were also friends of the same age who yed together when they were young. Now, they were all CEOs and managers. They were not on the same level as him and could not y together. Downstairs, Maddie sat alone on the sofa for a long time before standing up and walking out. The butler hurried over. ¡°Ms. Maddie, it¡¯s already sote. Where are you going? Stay for the night.¡± Maddie rubbed her forehead and looked tired. ¡°No.¡± The Taylor family. Amelia was on a video call with Emma. Although Amelia had spent a lot of money to renovate the sanatorium in the small county, it was still not veryfortable. Furthermore, Emma could not go out and could only stay in such a narrow area. Compared to the past when she was at ease in the upper¨Css society, where she was the center of attention, there was a world of difference. Emma¡¯s formerpanions and friends had all cut off contact with her. Even L, the daughter of a nouveau riche who had always ttered and followed her, had stopped contacting her. L did not add insult to injury. After all, Emma¡¯s backer, the Taylor family, was still there. But L¡¯s attitude was indeed much colder. Emma could not stand the huge change. She could not sleep all day and night and cried and begged Amelia. Seeing her beloved daughter like this, Amelia¡¯s heart was about to break. How she wished she could rece Emma and suffer for Emma! 415 11:17 She had already thought it through. As long as she could get Emma toe back, she would agree to any harsh conditions Olivia put forward. She would even give up Emma and only love Olivia. She was willing to do that. True love was not a rtionship on the surface, but one that was hidden. deep inside. For the sake of Emma, she was willing to suffer. She was willing to suffer and submit to Olivia. She pretended to dote on Olivia and promised that Olivia was her only daughter. Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Amelia was going to the Smith family¡¯s banquet, so Maddie went to the Taylor family in advance to pick her up. When she reached the Taylor family, she realized that Amelia did not have any makeup on. Maddie frowned subconsciously. ¡°We¡¯re about to set off. Why aren¡¯t you wearing makeup?¡± It would take nearly two hours to drive from Evervale to Layfield. Time was tight and there was no time to put on makeup. Amelia clenched her fists and looked up at Maddie with a smile. ¡°I put on light makeup. It¡¯s just not obvious.¡± Maddie carefully observed Amelia for a while and frowned. ¡°Your face is too pale, and your dark circles are very heavy. You look like a bullied wife and don¡¯t have any vitality at all.¡± As she spoke, she opened her handbag and took out an eyeliner. ¡°I¡¯ll put an eyeliner on you to make you look more energetic.¡± ¡°Forget it.¡± Amelia rejected. ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not the main character. No one will pay attention to me.¡± As she spoke, she hurriedly walked out. She was there to gain sympathy. How could she be energetic? The venue of this banquet was a vi of the Smith family in the suburbs of Layfield. When the Green family arrived, there were already many guests. Ronald quickly pushed Mr. Green to greet the big shots in the business world. Amelia had been looking down on the way here. She was not in a good mood. It was only at the Smith family that she felt a little more energetic. She clutched her handbag tightly in her hand and kept her gaze on the crowd as if she was looking for something. Unfortunately, Olivia was nowhere to be seen. Maddie, who had been paying attention to Amelia, also found it strange. Wasn¡¯t Olivia Mr. Smith¡¯s granddaughter? Why wasn¡¯t she present at such 1/6 11:17 a big banquet of the Smith family? Even the Smith family¡¯s coteral rtive, Tracy, was helping to greet the guests. Gillia¡°, and Jarron personally weed every guest present, but Olivia was the only one missing. Moreover, there was something stranger. This banquet was not as high¨Cprofile as they had imagined. None of the big shots from the Capital City came. Not only that, but some aristocratic families that lived a little further away did note, either. How did that happen? Maddie frowned. Now that Olivia was not here, she did not keep an eye on Amelia. Instead, she went to Mr. Green¡¯s side. ¡°Dad,¡± she whispered. ¡°Not many people are here.¡± It was not that there were not many people, but it did not reach the level they had imagined. Even the rk family didn¡¯te. The Smith family once helped the rk family. Mr. Green also felt that something was wrong, but he did not say anything. He only said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a familiar chubby figure came up to him. ¡°Mr. Green, you¡¯re here too?¡± Stanley nced at the wheelchair under Mr. Green and teased, ¡°You really show respect to the Smith family.¡± He was in a wheelchair, yet he still went from Evervale. Could it be because of the Smith family¡¯s medical skills? What a pity. The person with superb medical skills was lying on the hospital bed. The remaining Gillian and Jarron could not treat his illness. Stanley¡¯s tone was mocking, and there was a hidden meaning in his words. Maddie looked up and probed. ¡°Mr. Martin, you show respect to the Smith family as well, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m different.¡± Stanley shook his head. Then, his expression changed instantly. His sharp eyes were like a wolf¡¯s. ¡°I have something important 2/6 11:17 to do.¡± Stanley owned Stanley Pharmaceuticals which had always beenpetitive with Healix Pharmaceuticals. Ten years ago, Stanley Pharmaceuticals had even firmly suppressed Healix Pharmaceuticals. Ever since seven years ago, that old brat Healix had the Smith family backing him up and created precious pills, so Stanley Pharmaceuticals was no longer his match. All these years, that old brat Healix had been tyrannizing him. Stanley had had enough! This time, he had to kill Healix! As if he could foresee the beautiful scene in the future, Stanley could not help butugh out loud. He stepped forward and held Mr. Green¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯re so lucky. You didn¡¯te in vain. There¡¯s a big show going onter. You have to watch it carefully.¡± With that, heughed and left. Mr. Green and Maddie looked at Stanley¡¯s back in confusion. Almost everyone had arrived. Gillian clenched her fists. A trace of nervousness shed across her eyes, but there was more excitement. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. After tonight, she would be the legitimate head of the Smith family. She would bring the Smith family to greater heights, even more glorious than when her grandfather was the head of the family. When she thought of something, her eyes were slightly intoxicated. If Jarron had not asked her, she might have been immersed in it. ¡°Gillian, are you alright?¡± Jarron looked concerned. Gillian came back to her senses and shook her head at him. Then, she lifted the hem of her dress and walked toward the center of attention. Amelia stood in the middle of the crowd and looked at the stage where Gillian was the center of attention. Her expression was nk and helpless. It had already begun, but where was Olivia? Wasn¡¯t she Isaac¡¯s adopted granddaughter? How could she not be here? Gillian¡¯s speech about taking over as the head of the Smith family was carefully prepared. She had secretly practiced it for a few days. 3/6 11:17 Therefore, she stood on the stage dazzlingly and attracted everyone¡¯s attention. However, Amelia was absent¨Cminded and could not listen to a single word. She only knew that Olivia was not around. On stage, Gillian had already started introducing life¨Csaving medicine. Although Amelia¡¯s mind was not on this, she was still shocked when she heard the introduction of the life¨Csaving medicine Gillian mentioned. This was truly a divine medicine! Bringing one along at critical moments could save one¡¯s life. Gillian finished introducing the life¨Csaving medicine. Her beautiful eyes raised slightly and swept across the entire venue. She enjoyed the moment. The shock of the people below the stage, the discussions about the life¨Csaving medicine, and the exmations of the media all made her feel proud. Today, this was Gillian¡¯s home turf. In the future, with the spread of life¨Csaving medicine, everyone in the world would know the name of Gillian. When the discussions below the stage subsided a little, Gillian raised her chin and said proudly, ¡°Everyone, if you have any questions about the life¨Csaving medicine, you can ask me.¡± The reporters below the stage had been waiting for this moment. As soon as she finished speaking, everyone immediately raised their hands. Gillian frowned slightly and raised her hand to pick one. The reporter who was called looked excited. ¡°Ms. Gillian, I want to ask¡­¡± Before he could finish, Gillian interrupted him softly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you shouldn¡¯t call me Ms. Gillian.¡± The reporter was stunned. Tracy said at the right time, ¡°You should call her Ms. Smith. She¡¯s the head of the Smith family.¡± The reporter came back to his senses and smiled embarrassedly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Smith. I made a mistake.¡± 4/6 11:17 Gillian¡¯s expression was gentle. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Please continue.¡± The reporter said, ¡°May I ask if this life¨Csaving medicine is really a prescription passed down from the Smith family? Since it¡¯s an ancient prescription, why didn¡¯t the old family head take it out when he was around? Wouldn¡¯t he have been able to save more people if he had taken it out earlier?¡± Gillian was already prepared for this question. She lowered her eyes and looked a little sad. ¡°The life¨Csaving medicine is indeed an ancient prescription passed down from the Smith family, but it was only recently made.¡± ¡°But why?¡± the reporter pressed. Gillian¡¯s eyshes were slightly wet. ¡°The ancient prescription has been passed down for too long and many important medicinal herbs are missing. Over the years, Grandpa and I have been working hard to restore the ancient prescription. Unfortunately, this is a time¨Cconsuming andborious matter. It¡¯s impossible to produce results quickly. When Grandpa had an ident, the life¨Csaving medicine was stillcking the most important medicinal herb.¡± ¡°What medicinal herb?¡± the reporter asked. ¡°Since the prescriptioncks a medicinal herb, how can it be made into a medicine?¡± Gillian wiped her eyshes with the back of her hand and said with a sad expression, ¡°The moment Grandpa fell, it was like the heavens and the earth copsed for me. At that time, I hated myself very much. If I had worked harder and recovered the prescription before this, with such a medicine, would Grandpa have been fine?¡± At this point, she lowered her eyes, as if she was calming down her emotions. After a while, she continued, ¡°After Grandpa¡¯s ident, I didn¡¯t sleep or rest. I frantically restored the ancient prescription. Perhaps God took pity on me, but I finally found thest medicinal herb and sessfully restored the ancient prescription.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the entire venue immediately erupted into thunderous apuse. The reporters, on the other hand, were frantically taking photos and recording. This was tomorrow¡¯s headline! Just as everyone was immersed in Gillian¡¯s words, shocked by her intelligence and touched by her filial piety, an untimely voice exploded in everyone¡¯s cars. ¡°She¡¯s lying!¡± Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Like a p of thunder, everyone¡¯s gazes gathered over. The person who spoke was the CEO of Stanley Pharmaceuticals, Stanley! A reporter reacted quickly and realized that there was something big going on. He immediately raised his voice and asked, ¡°Mr. Martin, what do you mean by the Smith family lying?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I mean.¡± Stanley used to be a hooligan. He always spoke and acted like a hooligan. Gillian¡¯s expression was ugly. Her fingertips dug into her palm. After a long time, she stabilized her voice. ¡°What do you mean, Mr. Martin? The Smith family has been practicing medicine for hundreds of years. Although we don¡¯t ask Not everyone cal1ything in return, we¡¯re famous in the world. us!¡± Thest sentence was suddenly raised in volume. She was standing on the stage and there was a loudspeaker around her, so this sentence was especially imposing. However, how could someone as experienced as Stanley be stopped by a few words from a girl? The corners of his lips curled up into a faint smile. ¡°Youngdy, in this day and age, you can¡¯t make up a life¨Csaving medicine just by saying a few words. You said that that medicine can save lives, but what evidence do you have? ¡°Is there a drug identification report? ¡°Are there any production approvals?¡± Two consecutive questions made Gillian¡¯s face turn pale. Stanley chuckled and spread out his hands. ¡°You have to take out something real, right? You came up with a life¨Csaving medicine just like that. Do you think life¨Csaving medicine is like cabbages on the streets? How can you make up a lie so casually?¡± Stanley¡¯s words did make sense. Previously, everyone trusted Isaac, so they subconsciously believed Gillian¡¯s words. They did not think that Gillian would be lying at all. Hearing Stanley¡¯s suggestion, they immediately looked at Gillian with a burning gaze. Everyone present was a business tycoon and an elite from all walks of life. They were not fools. From research and development to experimentation to clinical production, it would take at least three to five years for medicine to reach the market. It had been less than a month since Isaac fainted. But Gillian had produced a life¨Csaving medicine. It was really a little exaggerated. All of a sudden, there were all sorts of doubtful gazes. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was clenching her fists tightly to remind herself of the pain, Gillian wouldn¡¯t have been able to stand steadily. After a long time, she finally said reluctantly, ¡°Everyone, today is just to announce this joyous news. It doesn¡¯t mean that the life¨Csaving medicine will be released soon, but the pharmaceutical appraisal report and clinical trial approval are all being applied for. I believe it won¡¯t be long before everyone can buy this life¨Csaving medicine on the market.¡± Although this exnation was not good, it was barely passable. Everyone agreed with Gillian¡¯s words, but they were not as fanatical as before. A life¨Csaving medicine that had just been developed and had not undergone clinical trials was not worth everyone¡¯s surprise. But it couldn¡¯t be considered lying. Some peacemakers began to persuade Stanley. There was no need to be aggressive toward a young lady. After all, she had announced this matter in advance out of goodwill. ¡°Goodwill?¡± Stanley mocked as he nced at Gillian and Healix. For some reason, Healix had a bad feeling when he met Stanley¡¯s gaze. Just as he was about to stop Stanley, Stanley said, ¡°I have some documents here that can prove that the life¨Csaving medicine has a major w.¡± Someone asked, ¡°What ws?¡± Stanley nced over. ¡°The so¨Ccalled life¨Csaving medicine has not been verified at all. It¡¯s just an old prescription that Gillian casually found from the Smith family. Not only is the effect just in the hypothetical stage and difficult to determine, but it also has a fatal w.¡± 11-17 He showed the evidence to everyone present and said word by word, ¡°A supplementary medicinal ingredient in the life¨Csaving medicine has intense toxicity. If someone with a weaker body takes this medicine, not only will it not save their life, but they will also die immediately! ¡°This is not a life¨Csaving medicine at all, but a life¨Csevering pill!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the crowd was in an uproar. Everyone went forward to take a look at the evidence in Stanley¡¯s hand and take photos. The reporter was still asking, ¡°Where did you get the information from?¡± Stanley smiled. ¡°The method of obtaining this information isn¡¯t brilliant, but in order to expose the viin, it¡¯s worth it to expose the major ws of the life¨Csaving medicine. After all, the goal is the first priority. The method is just support!¡± At this point, Stanley paused for a moment. He had clearly made sufficient preparations. ¡°The method of obtaining this evidence is not honorable. It might lose its effect legally. However, as someone who has conscience, I feel that it must be exposed so that everyone will not be confused by the poison. ¡°After all, poison can kill people!¡± The reporters recorded Stanley¡¯s words truthfully. The others also remembered Stanley¡¯s words. At this time, it was not the time to be calctive about whether the method was fair or not. The key was the medicine! Gillian used poison as a life¨Csaving medicine to deceive the world. No matter what the reason was or if she had caused any serious. consequences, it could not hide the despicability of her character. The people who were still excited just now instantly changed their expressions in just a short while and spat on Gillian. Gillian copsed to the ground, unable to refute. She only knew that she was finished. She was really done for. Jarron walked to her side with a serious face and whispered, ¡°Is¡­ what he said true?¡± Gillian shook her head crazily and grabbed Jarron¡¯s suit tightly. No, it wasn¡¯t like that. She didn¡¯t want to lie or harm anyone. She just wanted to announce it in advance. She would find a way to make up for 11-17 the fatal w of the life¨Csaving medicine. Unfortunately, everything was over. No one believed her, and no one gave her a chance. Looking at the desperate and tear¨Cstained Gillian, Jarron was angry at her for doing such a thing without any discussion, but he could not leave her alone. Yanis and ke were present. Although Gillian¡¯s miserable appearance was very satisfying to see, ke¡¯s heart sank. It was over. The Smith family had beenpletely destroyed by Gillian. Building a tall building was very slow, but¨Cdemolishing a tall building was very easy. It only took an instant. ke felt her hands and feet turn cold. Her lips trembled and she could not even speak. If not for Yanis supporting her, she might have copsed to the ground like Gillian. Leaning against Yanis, the corners of ke¡¯s mouth twitched as she smiled bitterly. ¡°The Smith family is doomed.¡± Yanis whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted Miss Olivia. She¡¯ll be here soon.¡± Miss Olivia? ke was stunned. Then, her eyes instantly lit up with hope. Yes, she almost forgot about Miss Olivia. Miss Olivia would definitely have a way! Even so, ke could not help but feel a chill down her spine. Now that things hade to this, how far could Miss Olivia turn things around? Just as she was in a daze, there was amotion at the door. Many people turned around. Even the reporters were rmed. They gave up on capturing Stanley to get first¨Chand news and rushed to the door. Gillian also raised her head and looked at themotion with teary eyes. Jarron hugged her and looked over. At this moment, the crowd suddenly dispersed to the sides, revealing a 11:170 wide passageway. A familiar figure walked forward. Apanying it was a calm andposed voice that instantly nailed all the mor. ¡°Who said the life¨Csaving medicine was toxic?¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Olivia came against the light, but she carried an iparably powerful aura. She did not dress up as meticulously as Gillian and was only wearing a cashmere coat. However, the moment she appeared, she made everyone and everything around her dim and easily became the focus of the crowd. Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Chapter 190 The weaker was a line cold so Oluta wow a par of ck sengskam C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Sher perfed of her down glo ke imamoodiacy popped our and tok fhe glows she had taken offi Looking at State Olots didn¡¯t say anything. She didnt even make eye contact with ke and just nodded very indiferenty hear However, ke¡¯s been strangely camed down Stackey stated a Olia He praised in his heart. Miss Obria looks much prefer in person fan in the otos and has a strong awa This time, in order to na Herlix Pancratericas to deat Stanley had made thorough preparations and secretty gathered a lot of information about the Smith family Respi?ng Giten perron, and even the Wade Doctor Isaac, he had all sessfully gathered information But he didn¡¯t find out anything about Off¨ªa All he had gathered was some public information that was of Ettle use He wanted to dig deeper, but the moment the person he invited appeared, he was beaten back Stanley had always been cautious. When he realized that something was wrong he immediately shrank back However, he became even more wary of Olivia. Almost half of the preparations he made this time were to be on guard against Olivia He had thought about it carefully and gathered his trusted aides for a meeting for three days and three nights. If Olivia wanted to reverse the disadvantage, there were only two ways. First, the people present could be convinced by reason and moved by emotions. After all, today¡¯s event was merely a brief introduction of the life¨Csaving medicine by Gillian, without any actual production or consumption, and certainly without any severe consequences. In the end, Gillian was just lying. There was no loss in being mocked by Rubaires Missing Darling + the crowd. The second was to make Gillian the scapegoat and kick her out of the Smith family. Either way, Stanley had a countermeasure. Today, he would nail the Smith family to the pir of shame. At the thought of this, Stanley became more confident. He smiled and stepped forward. ¡°Ms. Taylor, what did you mean when you said that the Smith family¡¯s life¨Csaving medicine was not poisonous?¡± With that, Stanley looked at Olivia calmly. His expression was contemptuous. Even if this kind of youngdy was smart and had some tricks up her sleeves, she was still too immature. She only used those few moves back and forth. Stanley could almost confirm what Olivia would say. Her exnation would just be that the life¨Csaving medicine was not poisonous, but that the weak could not withstand it. As long as one checked their body carefully, there were still some people who could take it. Moreover, not everyone could take all the medicine in this world. It had to be analyzed ording to their physique and specific problems. In the end, the toxicity of the life¨Csaving medicine would be ssified as potent! Olivia raised her eyelids and looked over calmly. Stanley subconsciously straightened his back, and even his heart was extremely tense. He thought to himself, ¡°It¡¯sing.¡± However, Olivia asked, ¡°Who is the head of the Smith family?¡± What the hell? Stanley was caught off guard by this topic. A reporter beside him answered quickly, ¡°That¡¯s her.¡± He pointed at Gillian, who was sitting on the stage. ¡°Gillian said she¡¯s the head of the Smith family.¡± Olivia frowned and said, ¡°She¡¯s not the head of the Smith family.¡± Her tone was still calm, without the slightest fluctuation, but it instantly 11:18 Baby Music Darling ignited the surprise of everyone present. Someone couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Then what¡¯s the point of holding this banquet today? Is it a joke?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t ¡± Olivia retorted, then looked around with a slightly puzzled expression. ¡°Since when did Gillian be the head of the family? Is this a self¨Cproimed title? If self¨Cproimed titles are allowed, with so many surnames in the world, does that mean I can arbitrarily be the head of any family?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, someone couldn¡¯t hold it in and burst outughing. Stanley¡¯s expression was ugly. He had already guessed Olivia¡¯s motive. She wanted to sacrifice Gillian. Not only did Olivia want to pin the me for the life¨Csaving medicine on Gillian, but she also wanted to sever the rtionship between the Smith family and Gillian. He could not let her seed! With that in mind, Stanley sneered and spoke up, ¡°Miss Olivia, don¡¯t pretend to be ignorant. Today, not only guests are present, but also members of the Smith family. If Gillian is not the head of the Smith family, then why did the Smith family memberse today? And why didn¡¯t they deny it?¡± Olivia raised her gaze and looked around at the members of the Smith family before chuckling lightly. ¡°The so¨Ccalled head of the family is the leader of a n, representing the interests of the family and influencing its decisions.¡± At this point, she paused and looked at Healix. ¡°Grandpa Healix, do you think Gillian can represent Healix Pharmaceuticals¡¯s interests and influence Healix Pharmaceuticals¡¯s decision?¡± Healix choked for a moment, not having a chance to respond, as Olivia¡¯s gaze had already shifted away andnded on Tracy. ¡°And Tracy, will the future inheritance of the Smith Cuisine Hall also be subject to Gillian¡¯s authority?¡± Tracy¡¯s face was ashen. She supported Gillian for benefits, not to find someone to interfere in her career. Olivia did not care about everyone¡¯s answer. She walked straight to the stage in front. 3.5 11:18 RETA vers Swing Darting When Yanis saw this, he quickly went forward and helped Gillian down together with Jarron. There was only Olivia standing on the high tform. She tapped the microphone in front of her, her voice calm yet powerful. ¡°I believe everyone present today is here out of respect for my grandfather, Isaac. Throughout his life, he dedicated himself to healing and saving lives, earning the title of ¡®Miracle Doctor¡® even though he himself humbly referred to himself as just Doctor Smith.¡± At the mention of Isaac, everyone present was slightly moved. He was indeed a doctor with a noble character. Olivia paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Indeed, my grandfather was the head of the Smith family because of his exceptional medical skills, revered reputation, and noble character. Therefore, the members of the family respected and admired him¡­¡± Seeing that everyone¡¯s emotions were stirred by Olivia, Stanley became anxious. He shouted and interrupted sternly, ¡°Alright, isn¡¯t it just about you and Gillian fighting for power?¡± Stanley¡¯s tone was mocking. ¡°You didn¡¯te today. Gillian announced to the public that she was the head of the Smith family. This means that you lost the battle with her. She obtained the support of the members of the Smith family. ¡°And now, she made a mistake, a seriouspse, introducing a toxic life¨Csaving medicine that nearly tarnished the reputation of the Smith family, built over centuries. That¡¯s why you¡¯vee forward to save the situation. At this moment, in order to salvage the Smith family, the members would undoubtedly abandon Gillian and instead support you! ¡°Olivia, you have a good n!¡± Everyone present was an elite and had sharp minds. Previously, they had been touched by Olivia. Now that they heard Stanley¡¯s words, they immediately figured out the truth. It was indeed as he had said. A busybody asked, ¡°Ms. Taylor, is the Smith family abandoning Gillian?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, everyone turned to look at Olivia, waiting for her answer. Stanley was even more confident. He wanted to force Olivia into this situation and put her in a dilemma. 4.5 11:18 Itillwortmeer a Missing Darling If she said that she would give up, it would confirm his guess. If she said that she would not give up, no one would believe her after she denied that Gillian was the head of the Smith family. They would only think that she was hypocritical. Stanley was smug. He raised his chin and narrowed his eyes, looking at Olivia on the stage with interest. He¡¯d like to see what she could do. Olivia raised her eyelids but did not answer everyone¡¯s question. Instead, she was rather curious and asked in a calm tone, ¡°Who said that the life¨Csaving medicine is poisonous? What did Gillian do wrong? Who wants to abandon her?¡± Olivia was even more curious than the people below the stage. When did she say that she was going to abandon Gillian? Ignoring theplicated expressions of the people below, Olivia extended her hand. Someone immediately sent over a stack of documents. Olivia took a copy in her hand and instructed casually, ¡°Send a copy to everyone. Everyone has a copy so that everyone can see it clearly.¡± Amelia stood beside Mr. Green, feeling confused amidst the waves of events that unfolded during the banquet. She had be so perplexed that she didn¡¯t know who to trust anymore. When she received the document, she subconsciously looked down. The patent document for the Smith family¡¯spound life¨Csaving form. This was actually a patent for life¨Csaving medicine! Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Chapter 191 This was impossible. Impossible. There was clearly something wrong with that life¨Csaving medicine. How could there be a patent? Stanley¡¯s heart palpitated, and he almost couldn¡¯t control his trembling hands. Holding the patent document, he read it word by word. The more he read, the wider his eyes opened. Medicinal catalyst, it was actually a medicinal catalyst! This patent had an additional medicinal catalyst on it. Moreover, it was not just a single medicinal catalyst, but multiple ones. Every medicinal catalystbined with life¨Csaving medicine would produce a different effect. It extended the life¨Csaving time of the life¨Csaving medicine from half a minute to 30 minutes. With such a long time, there was almost enough time for resuscitation. The more Stanley read, the more shocked he became. He had been in the pharmaceutical industry for a long time, so he knew a little about pharmacology. To prevent himself from being fooled, he even personally took the pharmacist certificate. He could not understand how these medicinal catalysts and life¨Csaving medicine werebined, but he could vaguely see the intricacies. This prescription¡­ this prescription was really too precious. It waspletely a treasure. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Stanley was not the only one who was shocked. Even Mr. Green and the otherymen were shocked.¡± This medicine was too magical. It felt so magical that it didn¡¯t feel like medicine from the mortal world but like an immortal medicine from a novel. Olivia stood on the stage and took in the expressions of the people below the stage. ¡°The life¨Csaving medicine introduced by Gillian can indeed save lives. However, she is not the head of the family that Grandpa likes, so she did not take over all of the Smith family¡¯s things. She only took over a portion, which caused this misunderstanding.¡± At this point, she sped her hands and bowed deeply. ¡°On behalf of the Smith family, I apologize to everyone. We didn¡¯t handle our internal affairs well, which caused everyone to be shocked. I¡¯m so sorry. Please 175 11.001 forgive us.¡± Everyone present was stunned by this bow and subconsciously wanted to dodge it. It was as if they could not bear the bow. They all shrunk their bodies and held their breaths. It was not until the girl on the stage raised her waist that they heaved a sigh of relief andpletely rxed. Olivia looked at everyone. ¡°Today¡¯s matter is the Smith family¡¯s mistake. As an apology, everyone present has a chance to consult me. ¡°Although my medical skills are not excellent, I have inherited about 70% of my grandfather¡¯s abilities. If you trust me, you can consult with me. If you don¡¯t trust me, you can make a request instead. As long as it is reasonable, legal, and within my capability, I will do my best to fulfill it.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, everyone started whispering. There were all kinds of reactions. Some believed it, some treated it as a joke, and some felt that Olivia was shameless. Did she really think she was a big shot? Ronald stood beside Mr. Green with a cold expression. He tilted his head and spoke to his father in a low voice. His tone was mocking. ¡°This girl is quite shameless. She even asked someone to consult her. She¡¯s pretending like a Miracle Doctor. Does she really think she¡¯s amazing? I am afraid that she would treat me badly.¡± Speaking of this, he sneered disdainfully, seemingly unable to control himself. ¡°That request is even more ridiculous. She¡¯s just a girl without any abilities, yet she dares to make promises. It¡¯s truly laughable. Let me, as an elder, teach her a lesson and tell her that one must be humble and low¨Ckey in life, otherwise, they will be humiliated.¡± Maddie could not stand Ronald¡¯s frivolousness. She scolded in a low voice, ¡°Behave yourself!¡± Ronald looked up and nced at Maddie coldly. His expression became even more mocking as he said without any care, ¡°I don¡¯t trust your medical skills. Coincidentally, I have something here. Help me resolve it.¡± Ronald¡¯s voice was very loud. Soon, everyone¡¯s gazes were focused on him. Maddie¡¯s face was ashen. Putting aside the fact that their identities were not suitable to make things difficult for Olivia, even if they were not 25 11:00 + Olivia¡¯s family and had nothing to do with Olivia, they should not be aggressive when Olivia had already expressed her apology. This kind of behavior was simply too stupid! Maddie could not stand everyone¡¯s surprised gazes and pushed Mr. Green to the side. Olivia¡¯s expression was natural. She was not angry at Ronald¡¯s words. Her eyes were calm. ¡°Please speak.¡± Ronald looked at Olivia and suddenly smiled evilly. ¡°I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. I just need you to do a small matter. Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s a small matter.¡± Olivia¡¯s expression remained unchanged. Her tone was calm. ¡°Please speak.¡± Ronald frowned and did not say what it was directly. Instead, he looked around at everyone and smiled. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll scout the way for everyone and see if what the Smith family said is true. ¡°However, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t make things difficult for Ms. Taylor. It¡¯s a very, very small matter. If it can be aplished, it will prove that Ms. Taylor¡¯s words are true. Then everyone can consider my request as a benchmark, and raise their own demands ordingly. If it cannot be aplished¡­¡± He changed his tone and chuckled. ¡°Then, everyone knows what to do. I won¡¯t say much.¡± Olivia nced at Ronald coldly and did not say anything. Ronald cleared his throat and spoke up, ¡°Well, a few days ago, I bought some shares in a small tech company. However, thispany¡¯s quarterly report doesn¡¯t look good, and the stock price has plummeted, almost hitting the limit down. Although I didn¡¯t invest arge amount, only over four million dors, it¡¯s still money, and I can¡¯t help but feel a bit frustrated. ¡°Therefore, I want to ask Ms. Taylor to raise the stock price of thispany. That¡¯s not difficult, right?¡± Was over four million dors a small sum? Someone was surprised and asked, ¡°Whichpany?¡± Ronald curled his lips and looked at Olivia with an evil look that could not be concealed. ¡°Cloud Technology!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, everyone was in an uproar. 3/3 11:00) + Was Cloud Technology a small technologypany and had a market value of hundreds of millions of dors? He must be joking! All those present were business professionals who were quite familiar with Cloud Technology. It had been one of the hottest smart roboticspanies in recent years and had achieved significant sess in the past with several notable achievements. However, sincest year, Cloud Technology had not been doing well. Its share price had been falling. Someymen did not know the inside story. They only knew that Cloud Technology¡¯s current situation was not good, and the stock price could not rise for a while. Those who worked in this industry knew more. Cloud Technology¡¯s biggest problem now was notck of money, but core technology. If there were no more core technologies within two years, it would definitely go bankrupt. Ronald had given Olivia a difficult problem! Someone who was on good terms with the Smith family stepped forward to mediate. ¡°Mr. Ronald, Cloud Technology is not a smallpany.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Someone nodded and looked at Ronald. ¡°Miss Olivia promised to treat everyone. She agreed to everyone¡¯s request to express her apology, not to let others demand an exorbitant price.¡± Everyone tried to persuade him. However, the more he persuaded, the angrier Ronald became. He hated it when people called him Mr. Ronald. Olivia was actually his niece. She was a generation younger than him, so she was called Ms. Taylor. As for him, he was already more than 40 years old today, but he was still called Mr. Ronald. It was simply humiliating. His face instantly darkened, and he looked around, letting out a cold. snort. ¡°Are you all here to speak for her? If Ms. Taylor can¡¯t deliver, just tell me directly. There¡¯s no need to beat around the bush and make it seem like I¡¯m at fault. ¡°After all, it was Ms. Taylor who boasted that I could make a request!¡± 475 11:00) As soon as he finished speaking, everyone fell silent. Ronald clearly wanted to make things difficult for Olivia. They had dissuaded him previously because they did not want to make the situation too awkward. However, if Ronald insisted, they were unwilling to trouble him. Seeing that everyone had given up, Ronald sneered. These hypocritical people only knew how to say a few good words. He raised his eyes and looked at Olivia proudly. ¡°Ms. Taylor, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Is this request very difficult? If you can¡¯t do it, I won¡¯t force you. You just have to¡­¡± Before he could finish, he was interrupted by Olivia. ¡°Mr. Ronald, the stock price has risen.¡± Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Was this a joke? Ronald was stunned for a moment. His body trembled uncontrobly, and he could not even hold his phone properly. He only unlocked it with his fingerprint a few times. When he opened the stock line map, the first one was Cloud Technology. In just a few minutes, it had increased by three points and was still rising. Ronald was dumbfounded. How could this be? Could it be a coincidence? He subconsciously looked up at Olivia on the stage. The guests present were also shocked and looked at their phones. Their hearts were in turmoil. They did not expect it to really rise. Just as everyone was surprised and curious, specting whether it was a coincidence, someone suddenly eximed, ¡°rk Group forcefully invested, and there¡¯s a change in the upper echelons of Cloud Technology!¡± ¡°Which rk Group?¡± Someone was stunned and could not react for a moment. After a while, he covered his mouth in shock. It was the rk family in Nebnd! ¡°How did this happen?¡± Ronald found it unbelievable. How could Olivia convince the rk family? Even if the eldest son of the rk family wanted to convince his father, he had to show his father evidence. Meanwhile, Olivia was staying here. She clearly did not do anything. She did not even make a call. How could shemand the rk family? If she wasn¡¯t the one who convinced the rk family, or if the rk family had long wanted to invest in Cloud Technology, then there should have been news long ago. Why did the timing have to be so coincidental? It was neither early norte, but it had to be after he made his request. Ronald was really confused. ¡°Olivia, were you the one who convinced the rk family?¡± Olivia looked up and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You have made your request.¡± 1101 Bubensi What did she mean? Ronald reacted for a while before realizing that after he made his request, he could not even ask questions. Olivia got off the stage. ke hurried forward and asked in a low voice, ¡°Miss, what should we do next?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s end this. Let everyone leave.¡± Everyone was perceptive. When they saw that the Smith family wanted to end this, they immediately went forward to bid farewell and leave. Amelia looked at Olivia in the crowd and wanted to go over, but Maddie pulled her over and reminded her in a low voice, ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t do anything silly!¡± ¡°Emma¡¯s matter is not legal. If you rashly make this request, not only will you not help Emma, but you will also anger Olivia. Your rtionship is already very tense. Do you really want to lose this daughter?¡± Amelia stopped in her tracks. Seeing this, Maddie quickly pulled her out. Amelia did not resist. She followed Maddie and walked out, but she kept looking back. Olivia, who was surrounded by everyone, was really dazzling! She was like the most dazzling diamond. Tears welled up in Amelia¡¯s eyes uncontrobly. She kept looking back, unwilling to take her eyes off Olivia. For some reason, she just wanted to take a few more nces at Olivia. Unfortunately, the road was very short, and they left the house in a short while. Amelia retracted her gaze and looked a little stunned. All along, she had been proud of Emma. She felt that Emma knew how to y the violin, had a high EQ, and could handle all kinds of situations with ease. Emma was the focus of attention among socialites. But now, looking at Olivia who was so at ease on the stage just now, she suddenly doubted her previous thoughts. There were no fancy clothes, diamond embellishments, or fine wines. Olivia didn¡¯t need designerbels to adorn herself, nor did she need to wear expensive jewelry. She didn¡¯t need to mention how talented she was at ying the violin or how sheposed a piece at the age of ten. 11:02 vouchers She didn¡¯t need any external packaging, but simply standing here. effortlessly captured all the attention, bing the center of everyone¡¯s focus. She was so eye¨Ccatching. Amelia had indeed shown favoritism toward Emma over Olivia and had harbored grievances toward Olivia, but her bias was limited to their rtionship only. But when the Smith family was being questioned and their reputation, built over a century, was about to be tarnished, her heart couldn¡¯t help but get anxious. She was worried that the Smith family would really be discredited. However, when Olivia appeared, her heart strangely calmed down. Not only herself, but she also saw ke, Yanis, and other members of the Smith family, as well as Gillian and Jarron on the stage, all visibly rxing. Amelia looked at Olivia. She watched as Olivia easily resolved the Smith family¡¯s crisis. Olivia had only sent a simple message, but Cloud Technology¡¯s share price instantly soared. With every gesture and movement, she disyed amanding presence, confidently directing the course of events. Looking at Olivia, Amelia suddenly regretted it. She regretted not teaching Emma well. She taught Emma how to y the violin, but Emma only treated it as a hobby and was not professional enough. She took Emma to drink afternoon coffee, arrange flowers, and go to the show, but she did not really give Emma any skills that could be taken away by anyone. If she had truly taught Emma to rely on her own abilities rather than relying on external disys to showcase herself, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t have been jealous of Olivia. She wouldn¡¯t have repeatedly sumbed to envy and resentment, plotting to harm Olivia, and ultimately ending up in the current situation. If Emma was confident enough and had her own career, if she¡­ Amelia could not bear to think about it anymore. She covered her face and whimpered. Tears flowed out from between her fingers and wet her + face. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. It was all her fault. She was not a good mother. She gave Emma so many external things, but she did not teach Emma the determination and confidence in her heart. Compared Emma to the confident and calm Olivia on the stage, Amelia felt ashamed. At the same time, she was grateful that the Smith family had taught Olivia so well. If it were her, Olivia would definitely not be as powerful and charming as she was today. Everything was her fault. Maddie and Amelia were in the same car, but she was sitting in the front passenger seat and did not notice Amelia¡¯s abnormality immediately. By the time she noticed it, Amelia was already sobbing. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Maddie was anxious. She quickly asked the driver to pull over and change to the back seat. She held Amelia¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Are you feeling unwell? Do you want to go to the hospital?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± Amelia shook her head. Then, she held Maddie¡¯s hand very tightly, as if she was grabbing onto a life¨Csaving straw. ¡°Maddie, Maddie, I was wrong. I was wrong.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you say so?¡± Maddie did not understand. She used her free hand to take out a tissue and wiped Amelia¡¯s tears. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Tell me slowly.¡± ¡°Maddie¡­¡± Amelia calmed down and leaned her head on Maddie¡¯s shoulder. ¡°When I saw Olivia tonight, I realized how tolerant she was to me and the Taylor family. She let Emma hurt her time and time again. She only attacked when she couldn¡¯t take it anymore.¡± ¡°You finally realized it! Oh my god!¡± Maddie rubbed her temples and felt that it was not easy. ¡°You should have realized it long ago. There were so many abnormal ws previously, all hinting that Olivia was extraordinary, but you didn¡¯t believe it and broke her heart again and again. If she really wanted to deal with you, not to mention you, even the Taylor family would be severely attacked!¡± Would the Taylor family be severely attacked? Wasn¡¯t this too exaggerated? Amelia looked up in shock. 475 11:02 Bullionaires Masing Darling ¡°Don¡¯t doubt it!¡± Maddie, who managed the Green Group, had a keen sense of information and knew a bit more. ¡°I just received some news. The head of the rk family, n, who was attending a business gathering, received a message on WhatsApp and immediately made a phone call to arrange an investment in Cloud Technology. Within five minutes, the situation escted, and the stock price of Cloud Technology soared. ¡°Amelia, do you know what this means?¡± Maddie¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement as she couldn¡¯t contain herself. ¡°n is on the same level as Dad, and the rk family is no less powerful than the Green family. With such a well¨Cestablished and financially strong rk family, Olivia, with just a message, was able tomand their actions without needing any exnation, discussion, or even a phone call. This shows how incredibly powerful she is.¡± Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Chapter 193 ¡°She¡¯s really that powerful!¡± Amelia¡¯s eyes widened. Then, she thought of something and was a little worried. ¡°She¡¯s so powerful, and she promised the guests that they could make a request. Will the guests make things difficult for her?¡± Maddie leaned against the back seat and stretched her body. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Ronald deliberately made things difficult for her just now. Although she fulfilled her promise, she also made her stance clear.¡± Amelia looked at Maddie, not quite understanding. Maddie sighed and continued to say, ¡°Have you forgotten? Ronald asked her a question just now, but she didn¡¯t reply. She was showing her attitude that she could be questioned but couldn¡¯t be bullied. If someone wanted to take advantage of her and act shamelessly like Ronald, it would be a one¨Ctime deal. The person¡¯s rtionship with the Smith family would bepletely cut off in the future. ¡°The guests present today are all clever. How can they do such a loss¨Cmaking thing? Besides, there are restrictions that are reasonable and legal. In a while, if someonees to make a request, if she doesn¡¯t want to agree, she can directly say that it¡¯s unreasonable and reject it.¡± Amelia understood, but she was still a little worried. ¡°Will she offend them if she rejects others like this?¡± ¡°My Amelia.¡± Maddie felt annoyed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with offending someone who is stupid and has no EQ? Originally, Olivia¡¯s words are not for these people to hear, but for those who are capable and smart. They are the ones whom Olivia really wants to apologize to and maintain their rtionship.¡± Gillian had been silent since Olivia came out. It was not until the guests left that Gillian seemed to have suddenlye back to her senses. She tugged at Jarron beside her and said in a low voice, ¡°We haven¡¯t bribed the media yet!¡± Guests with high statuses would not gossip, but the media was different. Although Olivia helped them, they didn¡¯t know how the media would report falsely. Jarron reacted and was about to chase after the media reporters. 11:02 Billionaire¡¯s Missing He had only taken two steps when he was stopped by Yanis. Yanis said in a low voice, ¡°Jarron, there¡¯s no need to chase.¡± Jarron was stunned. He subconsciously asked, ¡°Why?¡± Yanis said, ¡°Miss Olivia said not to bother.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Jarron frowned and wanted to say something, but before he could say anything, Gillian¡¯s questioning voice came from the side. ¡°Olivia, did you do it on purpose? You deliberately hid the medicine catalyst and made me embarrassed!¡± Gillian had been suppressing her anger. Previously, Olivia denied that Gillian was the Smith family¡¯s head. She did not say anything. Later on, Olivia denied everything about her. She did not say anything either. Because she had to take care of the Smith family¡¯s overall situation. Even if Gillian was framed and wronged, she kept her mouth shut! However, when the guests went away and only the Smith family people were left in the room, she finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Gillian did not understand why Olivia was doing this. Since there was a patent for life¨Csaving medicine, why did she not take it out earlier? Did Olivia have to wait until it was out of control to show that she had turned the tide? Gillian almost forgot. This had always been Olivia¡¯s style. Olivia would always wait for thest moment to appear and be the center of attention, enjoying everyone¡¯s grateful and admiring gazes. It had always been like this since she was young. Gillian clearly remembered that in high school, a handsome boy had a crush on Gillian, which angered a bad girl in the same school. The bad girl had bullied her and humiliated her several times. She had even locked Gillian in the toilet on the top floor once. Olivia clearly knew about the news, but she did note to save Gillian earlier. Instead, she waited until Gillian was about to break down beforeing to save her like a superwoman. Gillian sneered and her gaze was sharp. She looked at Olivia coldly. ¡°Tell me! Why aren¡¯t you saying anything now?¡± she asked angrily. Olivia looked at Gillian and narrowed her eyes. Suddenly, she chuckled. ¡°Gillian, who do you think you are? What right do you have to talk to me 11:02 like this? Did I deliberately make you embarrassed? If I wasn¡¯t afraid that you would ruin Isaac¡¯s reputation which had painstakingly built, do you think I would care about you?¡± ¡°Olivia!¡± jarron shouted sternly. His eyes shed with disapproval. ¡°Gillian is already very sad. Don¡¯t provoke her anymore.¡± Olivia nced at him and did not say anything. Jarron thought that his words were useful. He frowned and was about to reprimand Olivia. Olivia suddenly hooked her finger and looked at Yanis. ¡°Mr. Yanis, chase them out!¡± Jarron was stunned for a moment. He felt that he had misheard. Yanis was also stunned. The others in the Smith family looked at Olivia in surprise with puzzled expressions. Olivia sat on the sofa and rubbed her temples tiredly. She said, ¡°This is my home. I don¡¯t want to see them.¡± ¡°When did this ce be your home?¡± Gillian was shocked and furious. Her eyes were filled with coldness. Olivia raised her finger and a white ring appeared in everyone¡¯s eyes. Seeing this ring, the room suddenly fell silent. Just as Gillian and Jarron were puzzled, an old man in the family said in surprise, ¡°The family head¡¯s ring! Did Isaac really let you be the family head?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Olivia smiled and yed with the emerald ring in her hand. ¡°Isaac gave this ring to me a long time ago.¡± As she spoke, she lowered her head and looked up at everyone. ¡°Do you think I have the right to chase them away?¡± she asked. The old man was stunned for a moment before nodding. ¡°You¡¯re the family head, of course you can.¡± The other people were also silent. Seeing this, Gillian waspletely shocked. She actually did not know that the Smith family had such a ring! Madness shed across Gillian¡¯s eyes. She red at Olivia. ¡°Impossible. You must have secretly stolen the ring. Now, Isaac is lying on the hospital bed in aa. Who can prove that Isaac gave the ring to you?¡± 11:02 Gillian was very stubborn! Olivia hadpromised for so long and given them a chance time and time again. Her patience had long been exhausted. Olivia turned her head and signaled Yanis. Yanis immediately took out a few documents and showed them to everyone. ¡°Here are the transfer procedures of the hospital¡¯s ownership. In addition to the hospital, Healix Pharmaceuticals shares, the Smith Cuisine Hall shares, and so on. The shares of the Smithson family workshop have all been transferred to Miss Olivia.¡± ¡°Everyone, please take a look!¡± Yanis handed over the document. Gillian¡¯s face turned pale. She could not believe it at all. She snatched all the documents and read them word by word. It was true, all of it was true! Moreover, these businesses had been transferred to Olivia thest time Isaac went to Evervale. After reading it, Gillian fell to the ground as if her soul had disappeared. It seemed that she was only left with a body. Jarron also widened his eyes in disbelief. He flipped through it again and again, trying to find the possibility of fraud, but there was none. There was not a single trace. Olivia looked coldly at the two people who were in shock and pain. She provoked them again and said, ¡°These are only the assets passed down to the head of the Smith family. There¡¯s still the wealth that Isaac has umted over the years. There are jewelry, treasures, paintings, real estate, and some shares that were invested. These were originally meant for you.¡± ¡°But now¡­¡± Olivia suddenly smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t want to give them to you!¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you always said that Isaac is biased and that I¡¯m selfish and only care about myself? Then I¡¯ll do as you wish and be really selfish for once.¡± Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Chapter 194 For a moment, the living room was very quiet. Gillian widened her eyes in disbelief. Her throat seemed to be stuck by something. She only moved her lips but could not say a word. All along, she had been saying that Isaac was biased. She hated Olivia for being selfish because Olivia only cared about herself. But in fact, the interests that should belong to Gillian had not been harmed at all. What Isaac gave Olivia were all extras. He didn¡¯t take them from Gillian and Jarron. Gillian knew that Isaac wanted to leave the Smith family to Olivia, but she did not expect him to give her so much. Gillian took two steps back. After the initial shock, there was no sadness or pain in her heart. Instead, she felt like everything was settled and she felt a sense of relief. Olivia¡¯s next move that Gillian had been waiting for had been taken. All along, Gillian could not bear to be ruthless. Her attitude towards Olivia kept changing because Gillian knew in her heart that it was Isaac¡¯s fault for being biased, but there was nothing wrong with Olivia. Olivia was just a spoiled and selfish little girl. It was precisely because Gillian understood this that she could not bear to harm Olivia. Now, Olivia finally stopped pretending and revealed her true colors. Then Gillian had nothing to worry about! Gillian stood up straight and straightened her back. Her entire body became awe¨Cinspiring and invible as if she was a tough flower that was in the snow. She raised her eyes and looked at Olivia coldly. Her eyes suddenly turned cold. ¡°You¡¯ve finally revealed your true colors!¡± she said with anger. Gillian sneered and said firmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t stay here.¡± After saying that, she nced at Jarron and said, ¡°Jarron, let¡¯s go.¡± Outside the vi. 11:021 It was actually snowing. Gillian raised her head and closed her eyes, allowing the snowkes to fall on her head, face, and hands. ¡°Is God also celebrating for me? Celebrating that I have finally broken through the shackles of kinship, broken out of the bonds, and reborn with energy!¡± Gillian thought. From today on, she no longer had to worry about Olivia. She no longer had to restrain herself and she could do what she wanted to do. What good was the Smith family? Gillian had never cared about the Smith family¡¯s assets. She just wanted to prove that she was not inferior to Olivia! Because of Isaac, because of Jarron, because of Olivia, because of various reasons, she had no choice but to restrain herself. Now, she finally didn¡¯t need to do it anymore. Gillian thought, ¡°Since Olivia did not treat me as family and personally cut off our rtionship, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡± Gillian had miraculous treatments, the Smith family¡¯s miraculous medicine, and the Smith family¡¯s mental methods. If she was given some time, she would prove to all of them how good she was! She would make the Smith family stronger! As for Olivia, she was just a fool who relied on Isaac¡¯s favor to do whatever she wanted. Gillian would watch coldly and see how long Olivia could be arrogant! Jarron saw that Gillian¡¯s eyes were closed and thought that she was sad. He went forward and hugged her back. He whispered, ¡°Gillian, don¡¯t be sad. You still have me.¡± Gillian slowly opened her eyes and said gently, ¡°Jarron, you¡¯ve finally seen it today, right? You¡¯ve seen Olivia¡¯s true colors.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Gillian.¡± Jarron¡¯s tone was pained. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I always thought that she was young and insensible. I kept finding excuses for her, but I didn¡¯t see through her true colors. I made you suffer so much. ¡°Gillian, don¡¯t worry. I will help you gain everything that belongs to you. No one can snatch it from you!¡± ¡°Forget it.¡± Gillian looked arrogant. ¡°I don¡¯t care about those assets at all. Jarron, do you believe me?¡± 11:02 ¡°Yes.¡± Jarron nodded firmly. vouchers Gillian smiled. ¡°Please believe me. I will create another stronger Smith family. It will be iparably powerful, many times stronger than the current Smith family.¡± Gillian would disy the true effect of miraculous treatments, practice the Smith family¡¯s mental methods, and develop the Smith family¡¯s miraculous medicine. Gillian would be famous throughout the world! At the Smith family vi. The Smith family people surrounded Olivia. An old man said, ¡°Olivia, you have the emerald ring, so you are the Smith family¡¯s head. Within a limited range, you canmand the Smith family people. Now, is there anything you need us to do?¡± As soon as the old man finished speaking, the surrounding Smith family people immediately looked up at Olivia, waiting for her to speak. Olivia leaned against the sofa with her legs crossed and her right hand supporting her chin. Her expression was cold and indifferent. ¡°There¡¯s something I need you to do.¡± Hearing this, the Smith family immediately became nervous. Olivia narrowed her eyes and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I need you to behave yourselves and follow the law and rules. Don¡¯t cause trouble for me, and don¡¯t smear the Smith family¡¯s reputation.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Healix¡¯s face turned red. He knew that Olivia¡¯s words were meant for him. If Olivia had not arrived in time today, the matter of the life¨Csaving medicine would be irreconcble andpletely destroy the Smith family¡¯s reputation. ¡°Alright, you guys can leave.¡± Olivia waved her hand. Then, shey on the sofa with a tired expression. When Tracy saw this, she pursed her lips where no one could see. She thought to herself, ¡°You¡¯re really good at pretending.¡± Then, she quickly took two steps forward and caught up with Healix. She said in a low voice, ¡°Olivia isn¡¯t smart either. She didn¡¯t even know to ask for the Smith family¡¯s prescription and miraculous treatments.¡± Healix frowned. He felt that it was indeed inappropriate for Gillian to 11:03 hold the prescription. But he didn¡¯t talk much. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. +5 vouchers In any case, it had nothing to do with him. In this situation, no matter who had the prescription, they would not give it to him. He should not be bothered to worry about it. As for the Smith family, for the sake of Isaac, Healix would do his duty and do his part. Times had changed. It was different from the past. The Smith family¡¯s head at most had Healix Pharmaceuticals shares, and the amount was very small. Olivia could not control Healix. Speaking of this share, Healix remembered that the ownership had not been transferred yet. Olivia only had the transfer document that Isaac had left for her, but it had not been transferred yet. He asked Tracy, ¡°Have the Smith Cuisine Hall shares been transferred to Olivia?¡± Tracy shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s still Isaac¡¯s. If Olivia had transferred the ownership earlier, wouldn¡¯t we have known that she was the head of the family long ago? Then we didn¡¯t have to get involved with Gillian. It was a waste of time. Think about it, Olivia is quite scheming. She actually kept it a secret.¡± Healix shook his head thoughtfully. ¡°It might not be selfish, but it might also be selfless.¡± Tracy looked at him in confusion. Healix exined, ¡°As long as the shares are still under Isaac¡¯s name, Gillian and Jarron will have more assets.¡± After the Smith family people left, ke immediately sat beside Olivia and said anxiously, ¡°Olivia, you forgot something important!¡± Just now, everyone was present, so she was too embarrassed to speak. However, she was very anxious and wanted to say. After the people left, ke immediately said, ¡°Olivia, the prescriptions are still in Gillian¡¯s hands.¡± After such a long time, Olivia was a little sleepy. She leaned against the sofa and half¨Cclosed her eyes. ¡°What prescription?¡± she asked. ¡°Olivia!¡± ke panicked. ¡°The Smith family¡¯s prescriptions are all in Gillian¡¯s hands!¡± 475 11:03 Baring youchers ¡°I know.¡± Olivia nodded indifferently. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You want to see them?¡± As she spoke, she got up and walked to a storage room at the side. From the drawer, she took out a USB sh drive that was covered in dust a few years ago. It was obviously outdated. ¡°Look at it.¡± She tossed the sh drive to ke. ¡°They¡¯re all in it.¡± What? ke was dumbfounded. Yanis reacted quickly. He took aputer from somewhere and inserted the USB sh drive. The two of them leaned over and saw an ordinary folder with a lot of files in it. Finally, Yanis found a folder in a corner. Opening it, there were the Smith family¡¯s prescriptions! What? ke¡¯s eyes widened and she thought, ¡°How could such an important thing be stored in the USB sh drive so casually?¡± Olivia looked at her strangely. ¡°Times had changed. Of course, it¡¯s electronically preserved.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ke hesitated. ¡°But you can¡¯t just leave it in the storage room. What if it¡¯s lost?¡± ¡°So be it.¡± Olivia did not care much, but when she saw ke¡¯s nervous expression, sheforted ke. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be lost. Even if it¡¯s lost, I still have a copy on SnapChat.¡± ke thought, ¡°What does she mean?¡± With trembling hands, ke began to search for Olivia¡¯s SnapChat. Then, she found the Smith family¡¯s prescriptions in it. Not only did she find it, but she also discovered that these prescriptions were fucking public! ¡°Olivia!¡± ke cried. ¡°Does Mr. Smith know what you¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°He knew.¡± Olivia bent her long legs and said, ¡°Isaac even praised me for being smart. He said that this way, I wouldn¡¯t lose it.¡± ke was speechless. Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Chapter 195 ¡°Is it really okay to make public the prescriptions just like that?¡± ke thought helplessly. ke was about to cry. She exined incoherently for a long time. Coupled with Yanis¡¯s words, Olivia finally understood what they meant. After understanding, however, it seemed that she became even more confused. She slowly sat up straight and propped her chin on her hand. She looked up at ke. ¡°Who said that the Smith family¡¯s prescriptions are a secret?¡± she asked. In her memory, neither she nor Isaac had ever said that the Smith family¡¯s prescriptions were very important. They didn¡¯t say that the prescriptions were secrets that could not be divulged. ke froze. Her pupils slowly dted, and her mind went nk as if her head had been hit. Yanis was also dumbfounded. He sat beside Olivia and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s not a secret. Anyone can read it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Olivia nodded. Then, there was a hint of confusion on her face. ¡°Who told you that the Smith family¡¯s prescriptions are a secret? Isaac has never mentioned this.¡± ke narrowed her eyes and recalled for a while. It seemed that Isaac had indeed not said this. ¡°But, why didn¡¯t you show it to Gillian?¡± ke was puzzled. ke thought, ¡°All these years, Gillian has been thinking about the Smith family¡¯s miraculous treatments and the prescriptions. If anyone could read it, why doesn¡¯t Olivia show it to Gillian?¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t ask Isaac for it!¡± Olivia said calmly. ¡°Besides, she¡¯s a pediatrician. Why would she need to learn traditional medicine prescriptions?¡± ke waspletely dumbfounded. She stammered, ¡°Olivia, you mean that as long as Gillian asks Isaac for it, she can get the prescription?¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. If she asks Isaac for it, Isaac will give it to her. If Isaac isn¡¯t at home, she can ask me for it.¡± ke thought, ¡°Why? Why is it like this?¡± 11:03 ke was very confused and she didn¡¯t understand it. She could not ept it! ¡°Aren¡¯t the Smith family prescriptions very precious? How can you publicize it so casually and treat it with such disrespect?¡± Olivia was eating a grape that had been washed clean. When she heard this, she spat the seed into her palm. She was even more surprised than ke. ¡°Who said those prescriptions are precious? Those are all iplete prescriptions. They¡¯re useless. Only life¨Csaving medicine has some value. Isaac gave the prescription to the research institute a few years ago. That¡¯s why there¡¯s a medicine catalyst and a patent.¡± ¡°What?¡± ke lost control for a moment. ¡°Iplete prescriptions!¡± Olivia threw a grape seed into the trash can. She seemed to understand. After understanding, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. Leaning back on the sofa, Olivia exined unhurriedly, ¡°When did Isaac say that the Smith family has precious prescriptions? If he did, he would have used it long ago. Moreover, with Isaac¡¯s selflessness, if there were really such precious prescriptions, he would have donated them to the country long ago. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Even if he does not donate, he would apply for a patent. We are in a modern society. Isaac is also keeping up with the times. He won¡¯t hide precious prescriptions, right?¡± Upon hearing this, ke seemed to have been severely hit. Her entire body trembled. ¡°What about the precious pill?¡± Olivia said, ¡°Isaac and I came up with it together.¡± ¡°What about the seared salmon with herbed couscous?¡± This time, Olivia did not speak. She only looked up at ke strangely. After a while, she lowered her eyes andughed at herself. ¡°Even you don¡¯t believe me.¡± ke held her breath and quickly shook her head. She was so nervous that she was about to cry. ¡°Miss Olivia, don¡¯t misunderstand. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you. I just thought that you modified the seared salmon with herbed couscous based on the Smith family¡¯s prescription.¡± Olivia turned around. ¡°Who told you that seared salmon with herbed 11:03 vouchers couscous was modified based on the Smith family prescription?¡± ke lowered her head with an unnatural expression on her face. After a while, she said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s Gillian. She said that Isaac is biased. It¡¯s clearly the Smith family¡¯s prescription, but you gain the reputation.¡± Upon hearing this, Olivia suddenly felt very bored. She thought, ¡°The seared salmon with herbed couscous made trouble for me again! I have already exined it so many times that I have developed it myself. Why doesn¡¯t anyone believe me?¡± Olivia took a deep breath and suppressed the surging emotions in her heart. ¡°If Isaac really has a prescription for seared salmon with herbed couscous, why didn¡¯t he take it out earlier and give it to Gillian? Could it be that he doesn¡¯t love Gillian? If there really is a prescription for seared salmon with herbed couscous, why would I have to test the medicine? Even my stomach is damaged. Do I like to torture myself? ¡°I¡¯ve told you the truth many times, but you didn¡¯t believe it. Instead, you chose to believe your imagination. ¡°And about the precious pill, do you also think that it¡¯s the Smith family prescription and that it¡¯s just because Isaac is biased that he added my name?¡± ke said nothing. Yanis lowered his head. Seeing this, Olivia chuckled. Her tone was self¨Cdeprecating. ¡°I thought Gillian was too extreme and biased so she made the mistake. It turns out that you all have bias.¡± ke looked up and hurriedly exined, ¡°Olivia, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t believe you. We all admit that you¡¯re very smart. Moreover, we watched you grow up. I know what kind of personality you have. You¡¯re a good girl. You¡¯re very smart, sensible, and very capable. ¡°However, creating a prescription is not something that can be done with intelligence and hard work. It also requires exquisite medical skills and years of experience.¡± At this point, ke choked and said apologetically, ¡°Olivia, you were really too young at that time. At first, we believed you. Butter, when Gillian said it, we felt that what she said made more sense. You were so young at that time. How could you create such a magical prescription?¡± Yanis nodded cooperatively. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. At first, we didn¡¯t 11:03 ing Darling rouchers think too much about it. We thought that you were the one who created seared salmon with herbed couscous. Later, when Gillian said it, and she kept muttering it in a low voice, the reason was very logical. Slowly, we believed her.¡± In the end, Yanis¡¯s tone became lower and lower. It was obvious that he was very ashamed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Olivia. It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t trust you. It¡¯s just¡­¡± Yanis did not know what to say and could only keep apologizing. In fact, at first, they did not realize that the Smith family had magical prescriptions. It was only when seared salmon with herbed couscous and precious pill appeared and Gillian kept nagging that they slowly believed 1. it. After all, these two things were really magical. They were so magical that they could only be exined by the Smith family¡¯s miraculous medicine. Moreover, because of the appearance of these two miraculous medicines, the Smith family people also guessed that there was an ancient prescription and secretly investigated. As things developed like this, fake things became real. Now that he thought about it carefully and sorted out the timeline, Yanis realized how wrong he was. He had clearly been by Olivia¡¯s side the entire time. He had seen her grow and concoct the prescription with his own eyes. How could he still be so muddle¨Cheaded as to trust outsiders? He clearly knew that Olivia¡¯s medical skills were superb and had already surpassed Isaac¡¯s. Isaac had also praised Olivia a few times, but Yanis still didn¡¯t trust Olivia. Yanis and ke were so ashamed that they could not raise their heads. Their faces were hot. They felt embarrassed for themselves and also felt guilty towards Olivia. They were wrong. They should have trusted Olivia. Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Chapter 196 ke felt very guilty and uneasy. It was all her fault. How could she not trust Olivia? She thought, ¡°Olivia must be very sad now, right? ¡°Would she cry?¡± At the thought of this, ke felt sad. It was as if something was pressing in her chest, making it difficult for her to breathe. It took all her courage to look up and peek at Olivia, wanting to know what she was doing. On the sofa, Olivia held a bunch of grapes in her left hand and plucked the grapes one by one with her right hand before putting them into her mouth. She was eating happily. ke was confused. She thought, ¡°Isn¡¯t Olivia sad? Why is she eating now?¡± Sensing ke¡¯s gaze, Olivia pushed the fruits on the table to ke and asked, ¡°Do you want to eat them?¡± ke shook her head and could not hold back the question in her heart. ¡°Olivia, aren¡¯t you sad?¡± Olivia looked up. ¡°Why am I sad?¡± ke said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you sad that we don¡¯t believe you and suspect you?¡± Olivia shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sad.¡± ke did not understand. ¡°How could that be?¡± How could Olivia not be sad? Olivia lowered her eyes, her deep eyes indifferent. ¡°I¡¯m used to it.¡± ke was heartbroken. These words were like a whip that whipped her entire body until it was dripping with blood. She thought, ¡°We are Olivia¡¯s closest people. How could we not trust her?¡± ke had never hated herself so much! She wanted to p herself hard. ke thought, ¡°Look at what I have done, what I have done!¡± Olivia finished half a bunch of grapes and looked up at ke. ¡°Are you 11:031 Billionaire¡¯s Musing Darling feeling sad for me? Do you feel sorry for me?¡± ke choked. ¡°Olivia¡­¡± ¡°ke.¡± Olivia ced the remaining half of the bunch of grapes back on the te. Then, she pped her hands. Her expression was indifferent, but she had an innate elegance as if she was born superior to others. ¡°You underestimate me too much.¡± As she spoke, she stood up and walked to the window, looking out at the boundless night. ¡°In the final analysis, it¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have hidden my brilliance because I was worried about others. I shouldn¡¯t have restrained myself too much. If I had revealed my true strength long ago, I wouldn¡¯t have given them delusions, and I wouldn¡¯t have let you misunderstand.¡± ¡°Olivia!¡± Yanis and ke called out in unison. Olivia did not turn around. Instead, she continued to look into the distance. However, her previously calm eyes instantly shot out a dazzling light. It was like a peerless sword that had been buried underground for many years and was unsheathed. Once she made her decision and did something important, everyone would be afraid of her! She was wrong! Compromise and concession would not bring harmony. Only by being powerful and standing at a height that ordinary people could notpare to could those people not even feel jealous. At the Human Resources Office in the hospital. The leader in charge of human resources held two resignation letters and read them again and again. He rubbed his eyes a few times. In the end, he was still worried and handed the resignation letters to his assistant beside him. ¡°Take a look. I suspect that I misread.¡± The assistant said helplessly, ¡°You didn¡¯t misread. These are indeed the resignation letters of Gillian and Jarron.¡± The human resources leader found it unbelievable. ¡°Why did the two of them resign? Isn¡¯t this the Smith family¡¯s hospital? Their own hospital! Are they crazy?¡± The assistant knew more information. He pointed at the ceiling and said 11:03 quietly, ¡°You don¡¯t know this, something wrong with the hospital happened.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The human resources leader¡¯s eyes widened. The assistant shook his head and refused to say more. ¡°I only know a little. Take the resignation letters to Ben and let him decide.¡± The human resources leader nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the only way.¡± vouchers At the Smith family¡¯s vi, Olivia had just got up when Ben entered. Olivia sat on the sofa with a ss of milk in her hand. She nodded at the director. ¡°Sit, Ben.¡± Ben sat opposite Olivia with an anxious expression. ¡°Olivia, something wrong happened.¡± Olivia looked up and chuckled. ¡°What happened? Did Gillian and Jarron resign?¡± Ben¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. He was shocked. ¡°You know?¡± Olivia nodded. Afterst night, it was impossible for them to stay in the Smith family¡¯s hospital anymore. ¡°Olivia. What do you think I should do? How should I deal with it?¡± Ben¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. Olivia finished half a ss of milk and slowly wiped her mouth with a tissue before saying, ¡°Let them go.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Ben was so shocked that he almost dropped his cup. It took him a while to calm down. ¡°Olivia, it doesn¡¯t matter if Gillian left. The key is Jarron. He¡¯s the youngest brain surgeon in the world. He formed the brain surgery team in our hospital. Although it hasn¡¯t been long, it has already reached the top level in the country. If he leaves¡­¡± ¡°Youngest?¡± Olivia repeated this word and smiled slightly. ¡°Does that mean he is not the best?¡± Ben was speechless. He wanted to say something more, but Olivia had already raised her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll handle this matter. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Although she said that, Ben was still worried when he left. He thought to himself, ¡°Olivia is still too young. She doesn¡¯t understand how important Jarron is at all. 11:03 Billionaire & Missing Darling + ¡°Jarron is the most famous brain surgeon in the hospital. He was the one who recruited many powerful doctors for the brain surgery department. If he left, those young doctors would definitely leave as well. ¡°This way, the hospital¡¯s brain surgery department would bepletely destroyed.¡± When he returned to the hospital, Ben was unwilling to give up. He had a sincere conversation with Jarron, hoping that he would stay here. However, Jarron was determined to leave. Helpless, Ben could only give up persuading him. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Jarron, where are you going this time?¡± Ben asked. Jarron smiled. ¡°I¡¯m going overseas. I¡¯ve already contacted Dr. Moss over there.¡± ¡°Dr. Moss?¡± Ben¡¯s eyes widened. He was so excited that his voice changed. ¡°Is he the most powerful brain surgeon in the world?¡± Jarron smiled modestly. ¡°Dr. Moss¡¯s team is indeed very famous.¡± After leaving the hospital, Jarron went to the hotel to look for Gillian. Gillian had already packed her luggage and as soon as Jarron arrived, they immediately rushed to the airport. ¡°Did Ben let you go?¡± Gillian smiled mischievously. Without Jarron, the hospital¡¯s brain surgery department was destroyed, and Ben would not let him leave so easily. Jarron nodded. Gillian looked up at him. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Jarron took a deep breath and looked disappointed. ¡°Nothing. I just can¡¯t bear to part with it.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Gillian¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Isaac, you would have gone to the top brain surgery team overseas. Why would you be here?¡± All this time, Gillian had felt Jarron was wronged. He was so powerful. He clearly had a better future, but he was trapped in such a small hospital. Gillian thought, ¡°In the past, Jarron could suffer for Isaac¡¯s sake, but now¡­ How could we stay after Olivia treated us like this? ¡°Olivia is heartless, then don¡¯t me us for being ruthless!¡± Thinking of this, Gillian sneered. Gillian thought, ¡°Now that the hospital is without them and Isaac is 11:03 Tunonalle¡¯s Musing Darling unconscious, the reputation of the hospital would definitely decline. ¡°Even if Olivia¡¯s medical skills are not bad, she cannot reach Isaac¡¯s medical skills when shees to the hospital. She could not rece Isaac¡¯s status at all, let alone make up for our departure. ¡°After all, Jarron is the youngest brain surgeon. ¡°I want to see how Olivia would deal with it. ¡°Perhaps, after a while, she woulde back crying and begging Jarron and me.¡± Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Chapter 196 ke felt very guilty and uneasy. It was all her fault. How could she not trust Olivia? She thought, ¡°Olivia must be very sad now, right? ¡°Would she cry?¡± At the thought of this, ke felt sad. It was as if something was pressing in her chest, making it difficult for her to breathe. It took all her courage to look up and peek at Olivia, wanting to know what she was doing. On the sofa, Olivia held a bunch of grapes in her left hand and plucked the grapes one by one with her right hand before putting them into her mouth. She was eating happily. ke was confused. She thought, ¡°Isn¡¯t Olivia sad? Why is she eating now?¡± Sensing ke¡¯s gaze, Olivia pushed the fruits on the table to ke and asked, ¡°Do you want to eat them?¡± ke shook her head and could not hold back the question in her heart. ¡°Olivia, aren¡¯t you sad?¡± Olivia looked up. ¡°Why am I sad?¡± ke said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you sad that we don¡¯t believe you and suspect you?¡± Olivia shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sad.¡± ke did not understand. ¡°How could that be?¡± How could Olivia not be sad? Olivia lowered her eyes, her deep eyes indifferent. ¡°I¡¯m used to it.¡± ke was heartbroken. These words were like a whip that whipped her entire body until it was dripping with blood. She thought, ¡°We are Olivia¡¯s closest people. How could we not trust her?¡± ke had never hated herself so much! She wanted to p herself hard. ke thought, ¡°Look at what I have done, what I have done!¡± Olivia finished half a bunch of grapes and looked up at ke. ¡°Are you 11:031 Billionaire¡¯s Musing Darling feeling sad for me? Do you feel sorry for me?¡± ke choked. ¡°Olivia¡­¡± ¡°ke.¡± Olivia ced the remaining half of the bunch of grapes back on the te. Then, she pped her hands. Her expression was indifferent, but she had an innate elegance as if she was born superior to others. ¡°You underestimate me too much.¡± As she spoke, she stood up and walked to the window, looking out at the boundless night. ¡°In the final analysis, it¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have hidden my brilliance because I was worried about others. I shouldn¡¯t have restrained myself too much. If I had revealed my true strength long ago, I wouldn¡¯t have given them delusions, and I wouldn¡¯t have let you misunderstand.¡± ¡°Olivia!¡± Yanis and ke called out in unison. Olivia did not turn around. Instead, she continued to look into the distance. However, her previously calm eyes instantly shot out a dazzling light. It was like a peerless sword that had been buried underground for many years and was unsheathed. Once she made her decision and did something important, everyone would be afraid of her! She was wrong! Compromise and concession would not bring harmony. Only by being powerful and standing at a height that ordinary people could notpare to could those people not even feel jealous. At the Human Resources Office in the hospital. The leader in charge of human resources held two resignation letters and read them again and again. He rubbed his eyes a few times. In the end, he was still worried and handed the resignation letters to his assistant beside him. ¡°Take a look. I suspect that I misread.¡± The assistant said helplessly, ¡°You didn¡¯t misread. These are indeed the resignation letters of Gillian and Jarron.¡± The human resources leader found it unbelievable. ¡°Why did the two of them resign? Isn¡¯t this the Smith family¡¯s hospital? Their own hospital! Are they crazy?¡± The assistant knew more information. He pointed at the ceiling and said 11:03 quietly, ¡°You don¡¯t know this, something wrong with the hospital happened.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The human resources leader¡¯s eyes widened. The assistant shook his head and refused to say more. ¡°I only know a little. Take the resignation letters to Ben and let him decide.¡± The human resources leader nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the only way.¡± vouchers At the Smith family¡¯s vi, Olivia had just got up when Ben entered. Olivia sat on the sofa with a ss of milk in her hand. She nodded at the director. ¡°Sit, Ben.¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Ben sat opposite Olivia with an anxious expression. ¡°Olivia, something wrong happened.¡± Olivia looked up and chuckled. ¡°What happened? Did Gillian and Jarron resign?¡± Ben¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. He was shocked. ¡°You know?¡± Olivia nodded. Afterst night, it was impossible for them to stay in the Smith family¡¯s hospital anymore. ¡°Olivia. What do you think I should do? How should I deal with it?¡± Ben¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. Olivia finished half a ss of milk and slowly wiped her mouth with a tissue before saying, ¡°Let them go.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Ben was so shocked that he almost dropped his cup. It took him a while to calm down. ¡°Olivia, it doesn¡¯t matter if Gillian left. The key is Jarron. He¡¯s the youngest brain surgeon in the world. He formed the brain surgery team in our hospital. Although it hasn¡¯t been long, it has already reached the top level in the country. If he leaves¡­¡± ¡°Youngest?¡± Olivia repeated this word and smiled slightly. ¡°Does that mean he is not the best?¡± Ben was speechless. He wanted to say something more, but Olivia had already raised her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll handle this matter. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Although she said that, Ben was still worried when he left. He thought to himself, ¡°Olivia is still too young. She doesn¡¯t understand how important Jarron is at all. 11:03 Billionaire & Missing Darling + ¡°Jarron is the most famous brain surgeon in the hospital. He was the one who recruited many powerful doctors for the brain surgery department. If he left, those young doctors would definitely leave as well. ¡°This way, the hospital¡¯s brain surgery department would bepletely destroyed.¡± When he returned to the hospital, Ben was unwilling to give up. He had a sincere conversation with Jarron, hoping that he would stay here. However, Jarron was determined to leave. Helpless, Ben could only give up persuading him. ¡°Jarron, where are you going this time?¡± Ben asked. Jarron smiled. ¡°I¡¯m going overseas. I¡¯ve already contacted Dr. Moss over there.¡± ¡°Dr. Moss?¡± Ben¡¯s eyes widened. He was so excited that his voice changed. ¡°Is he the most powerful brain surgeon in the world?¡± Jarron smiled modestly. ¡°Dr. Moss¡¯s team is indeed very famous.¡± After leaving the hospital, Jarron went to the hotel to look for Gillian. Gillian had already packed her luggage and as soon as Jarron arrived, they immediately rushed to the airport. ¡°Did Ben let you go?¡± Gillian smiled mischievously. Without Jarron, the hospital¡¯s brain surgery department was destroyed, and Ben would not let him leave so easily. Jarron nodded. Gillian looked up at him. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Jarron took a deep breath and looked disappointed. ¡°Nothing. I just can¡¯t bear to part with it.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Gillian¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Isaac, you would have gone to the top brain surgery team overseas. Why would you be here?¡± All this time, Gillian had felt Jarron was wronged. He was so powerful. He clearly had a better future, but he was trapped in such a small hospital. Gillian thought, ¡°In the past, Jarron could suffer for Isaac¡¯s sake, but now¡­ How could we stay after Olivia treated us like this? ¡°Olivia is heartless, then don¡¯t me us for being ruthless!¡± Thinking of this, Gillian sneered. Gillian thought, ¡°Now that the hospital is without them and Isaac is 11:03 Tunonalle¡¯s Musing Darling unconscious, the reputation of the hospital would definitely decline. ¡°Even if Olivia¡¯s medical skills are not bad, she cannot reach Isaac¡¯s medical skills when shees to the hospital. She could not rece Isaac¡¯s status at all, let alone make up for our departure. ¡°After all, Jarron is the youngest brain surgeon. ¡°I want to see how Olivia would deal with it. ¡°Perhaps, after a while, she woulde back crying and begging Jarron and me.¡± Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Olivia sat at the front of the table and took in everyone¡¯s expressions. However, she did not show anything. She only said, ¡°The brain surgery specialist has arrived. You guys have a meeting in the afternoon.¡± They thought, ¡°What? Has arrived?¡± Everyone looked at each other. Jarron had just left yesterday, and the specialist had arrived today. It was obvious that she had been nning this for a long time. Previously, when Colin said that Jarron had been ostracized, they were still in a daze and felt that it was impossible. But now, they had no choice but to believe it. For a moment, everyone felt a little ufortable. Although they were not as close to Jarron, they interacted with Jarron for a period of time and had a friendship. Soft people suppressed their dissatisfaction in their hearts. However, a person with a bad temper said directly, ¡°What specialist? Don¡¯t be an ordinary people. I don¡¯t expect him to beparable to Jarron, but he can¡¯t be too bad.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, someone beside him chimed in sarcastically, ¡°In this day and age, everyone can be a specialist. Anyway, I came here because of Jarron¡¯s reputation. Now that Jarron has left, I would leave too.¡± As he spoke, he stood up and cupped his hands at everyone. ¡°I will leave first. Goodbye, everyone.¡± This person¡¯s words were like a signal. Soon, three more people stood up one after another. ¡°Let¡¯s leave too.¡± The remaining four also wanted to leave, but they were timid and did not get up. But even so, four people left. Seeing this, the arrogant person raised his chin at Olivia with an arrogant expression. He originally wanted to see Olivia¡¯s livid expression, but Olivia did not even raise her head or look at him. Olivia ignored him as if he was air. 15 11:04 Bihoraire Messing Darling The arrogant person felt that he was being looked down on. He was filled with hatred and thought, ¡°Olivia, you are smug. Sooner orter, you will cry. ¡°What if you have invited a specialist? With only a specialist and no doctor, how could he lead the brain surgery department?¡± He snorted coldly and left with the other three. Ben was still calm when Colin left, but now that four doctors had left, he immediately panicked. He was so anxious that he stomped his feet. ¡°Why do they all leave?¡± Ben turned to Olivia. ¡°I¡¯ll call them back and persuade them.¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°We do have to call them back.¡± Hearing this, Ben felt relieved. He felt that Olivia was not bad this time. At least she listened to his advice. In the end, Ben heard the next sentence. ¡°They haven¡¯t handed in their resignations yet, right? Lead them directly to the HR department and terminate the contract.¡± Ben was speechless. He thought, ¡°Miss Olivia, you are really capable!¡± Olivia didn¡¯t stay in the conference room for long. It seemed like she juste over to inform them that a specialist wasing in the afternoon. She didn¡¯t even tell them who the specialist was. Then, she left with Ben. The remaining four returned to the office together. As they walked, they discussed in low voices, ¡°Who do you think the hospital hired? Could it really be like what others said, an ordinary people?¡± ¡°No,¡± a middle¨Caged doctor said. ¡°No matter what, the Smith family¡¯s hospital is a private hospital and is famous for being rich. Why would they hire an ordinary specialist?¡± ¡°It makes sense, but he definitely can¡¯tpare to Jarron.¡± A short doctor sighed. ¡°The doctor of the same level as Jarron has long been hired by the big hospitals. How can it be our turn?¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right.¡± The tall doctor nodded. ¡°Anyway, I can¡¯t stay any longer. I¡¯ll leave after finding the next job. What about you guys?¡± The short doctor and the other doctor nodded. Only the middle¨Caged 11:04 Mike did not react. The three of them looked at each other and knew what to do. Mike was different from them. They heard that his father had liver cancer. Every year, just taking targeted medicine would cost one hundred thousand dors. Such a heavy burden made him not dare to move easily. After all, he hade here for a high sry. The brain surgery department was different from gynecology and other surgical departments. Ordinary private hospitals did not dare to open it at all. The requirements for equipment and doctors¡® skills were too high, and they were expensive. Basically, doctors who studied brain surgery either went to public hospitals or went overseas. They rarely went to private hospitals. There were also very few private hospitals that dared to open a brain surgery department. This was also the reason why they wanted to leave. Without Jarron, they felt that the brain surgery department of this hospital would not be able tost long. ¡°By the way, are you guys going to the meeting in the afternoon?¡± The short doctor said, ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t want to go. I have to leave either way, so I don¡¯t want to go to the meeting.¡± The tall doctor wanted to go. ¡°I have to go take a look and see which specialist they invited.¡± The chubby doctor frowned. ¡°You¡¯re really curious. You think it, he can¡¯t be a big shot. There are only a few famous brain surgery specialists in the country. They¡¯re all at the Tem, Mount Heao, and Jenarr Hospital in Capital City. How can theye to the Layfield?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± The tall doctor was discouraged and instantly lost his enthusiasm. When the meeting was called in the afternoon, the tall doctor didn¡¯t even want to go over. Hey on his chair and didn¡¯t move. Seeing this, Mike sighed helplessly. ¡°You guys, at least respect our hospital. At least go and sign it.¡± The tall doctor stood up unhappily. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Mike looked at the short and chubby doctor and frowned. ¡°You guys go 315 11:04 + over too.¡± The chubby doctor hesitated. The short doctor shook his head heavily. ¡°No, no. I¡¯m not going anyway.¡± He picked up the case of illness. ¡°Just say I¡¯m making the rounds of the wards and don¡¯t have time.¡± The case was taken away by the short doctor. The chubby doctor had no excuse and could only helplessly follow Mike and the others to the meeting. The meeting room was on the seventh floor. The three of them were holding pens and notebooks. Just as they were about to go, they bumped into Dr. Davis from the cardiac surgery department. ¡°Why are you here? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mike was curious. Dr. Davis exined, ¡°No, I go to be an interpreter.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The tall and chubby doctor looked at each other and said in unison, ¡°A foreign specialist?¡± ¡°There¡¯s more than one. I heard that a team came to help the hospital establish the brain surgery department,¡± Dr. Davis exined. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything else. I only know that about five doctors came.¡± ¡°Five doctors!¡± The tall man¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°No wonder they¡¯re not afraid of us leaving. They already have another n.¡± Dr. Davis frowned. ¡°Stop talking and go over quickly.¡± The four of them went upstairs together. When they went over, the chubby doctor kept muttering that it was definitely not a powerful team. It was very difficult to hire foreign doctors. Moreover, they had very high standards. They would not come here even if they were slightly famous. The people they invited were probably some ordinary doctors who didn¡¯t have exquisite medical skills. The chubby doctor and the tall doctor deliberately stalled for time. They walked slowly and followed behind. Mike and Dr. Davis were anxious. They entered the conference room early. There was a cry of surprise from inside, followed by the sound of something heavy falling to the ground. The chubby doctor and the tall doctor looked at each other with mocking expressions. ¡°They are shouting so loudly. I think they are 475 11:04 + frightened.¡± The tall doctor ran two steps forward, looking like he was watching a show. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look first.¡± As he spoke, he ran over and entered the meeting room. He also shouted. The chubby doctor was stunned. He thought to himself, ¡°Isn¡¯t this tall guy too timid? He can¡¯t even hold back on such a small asion. ¡°Look at me!¡± With that thought in mind, he held his head high and strode into the conference room. He also shouted. ¡°Fuck¡­¡± It was actually his idol, Dr. Moss! Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Chapter 199 The short doctor briefly made the rounds of the wards before returning to his office. He thought that his colleagues had returned long ago, but he realized that there was no one in the office. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The short doctor sat on the chair and was very puzzled. He thought, ¡°Aren¡¯t they just going over to sign? Why aren¡¯t they back yet? Could it be that they have been forcefully kept by Ben?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Thinking of this, the short doctor chuckled and thought to himself, ¡°It was all thanks to my quick¨C wittedness that I didn¡¯t go with them! Otherwise, I would be stuck in the meeting room for a boring meeting like Mike and the others.¡± He took out his phone and was about to y a game when he received a call from Colin. Colin called to ask for information. ¡°I heard that a specialist came to the hospital this afternoon?¡± The short doctor nodded. ¡°Yes, they went to a meeting. I didn¡¯t go.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t go? Why?¡± Colin frowned. He had called to ask for information. Colin had just called Gillian. Jarron had already arrived in M. Moreover, Jarron had contacted a senior brother from Dr. Moss¡¯s team. He believed that he would be able to settle down in M soon. Knowing that Colin had already resigned, Gillian did not agree. She was very worried and said that Colin was too impulsive. What if the specialist hired by the hospital was very powerful? Wouldn¡¯t he miss the opportunity to learn? Colin sneered when he heard this. ¡°Gillian, don¡¯t worry. No matter how powerful he is, he can¡¯t be as good as Dr. Moss. At most, I¡¯ll take a two¨Cmonth break. Besides, I think that the hospital would not be able to hire any famous experts. They¡¯re all people who don¡¯t have exquisite medical skills.¡± In order to reassure Gillian and prove that he was right, Colin called to ask for information, but the short doctor didn¡¯t know. The short doctor understood what Colin meant. 11:04 Billionaire¡¯s Musing Darling vouchers Colin was a person who was about to fly overseas soon. He might even be a famous doctor in the future. ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯ll send a message to ask.¡± The short doctor¡¯s words were filled with ttery. Colin nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± In the end, after waiting for ten minutes, there was no news at all. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Colin frowned and asked on the phone. However, the short doctor seemed to have disappeared. There was no sound at all. Colin snorted and hung up. Colin thought, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t say it, then forget it. The specialist probably isn¡¯t famous. He is too embarrassed to mention it.¡± Colin sent a message to Gillian. [Gillian, I have asked. My previous colleagues didn¡¯t say anything, but it doesn¡¯t look good. They are too embarrassed to mention it.] Gillian tilted her head and did not speak, but the smile on her face became sweeter and sweeter. She thought, ¡°Olivia, this is only the beginning. The surprising news is still toe!¡± Speaking of the short doctor, he first sent a message on WhatsApp to the tall doctor, but the other party did not reply. He sent a message to the chubby doctor again, but the other party did not reply. In the end, he sent a message on WhatsApp to Mike. This time, Mike replied. It was only a name, but the short doctor almost went crazy. [Dr. Moss!] The short doctor didn¡¯t even bother with his phone. He grabbed a pen and paper and sprinted upstairs. Unfortunately, he arrived toote. The entrance of the conference room was surrounded by a dense crowd. He could not squeeze in at all. The short doctor was so anxious that he jumped. He casually pushed aside the doctor in front of him and said angrily, ¡°You are a gynecologist, why are you staying here?¡± 11:04 The gynecologist was surprised to see him. ¡°Why are you sote? The meeting has been going on carly!¡± The short man was on the verge of tears. He was very regretful. He wished he could p himself to death. He thought, ¡°Why am I pretending to be cool? Why couldn¡¯t I havee earlier? That is Dr. Moss, the world¡¯s top brain surgeon. He is my idol in university.¡± The short doctor almost cried. It took him a lot of effort to squeeze into the meeting room. In the conference room, the meeting was already halfway through. Dr. Moss frowned when he saw someone break in. Dr. Davis quickly exined, ¡°This is our brain surgery department¡¯s doctor. He just went on a ward round, so he came a littlete. Hearing this, the short doctor nodded crazily. His eyes were watery and extremely sincere. Dr. Moss nodded at him and said, ¡°Making ward rounds is very important, but I hope you¡¯ll be earlier next time and not dy the meeting.¡± Dr. Moss was very busy. Almost as soon as he got off the ne, he rushed over. After the meeting, he still had important matters to discuss with Olivia. In the director¡¯s office. Olivia was reading while Ben was walking around the door. He had already walked around¡­ ke had already counted and found that Ben had already walked 178 rounds. ¡°Ben.¡± ke was helpless. ¡°Hurry up and sit down. It¡¯s making my head hurt.¡± How could Ben sit? He was so excited that his voice trembled. ¡°Olivia, Olivia, how did you invite Dr. Moss? That¡¯s Dr. Moss!¡± Dr. Moss was much more capable than Jarron! Much more! ke was also very curious. Speaking of which, she had always been by Olivia¡¯s side and had never seen her contact Dr. Moss. 11:04 + Ben was excited but also a little nervous. This time, not only did Dr. Mosse, but he also brought a team and equipment. How much would such a group of people cost? Would the hospital go bankrupt? He first thought of the money in his heart and thought to himself that he could ept it within sixty million dors. If it exceeded¡­ He could ept it when he gritted his teeth. Olivia slowly closed the book and lowered her eyes. She ced the book on the bookshelf on the table and said casually, ¡°I didn¡¯t spend any money.¡± Didn¡¯t spend any money? Ben was so excited that he almost screamed. ke was also dumbfounded. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you spend any money?¡± Olivia leaned back in her chair and straightened her long and straight legs. She raised her eyebrows slightly and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve already suffered a loss. If I were to spend money, I wouldn¡¯t need him.¡± What the hell? Ben¡¯s body trembled, indicating that he did not understand. Olivia¡¯s tone was calm. ¡°I gave him the overseas authorization about neurodrug.¡± ke was stunned. She did not quite understand this and asked softly, ¡°He agreed just like that? Is neurodrug¡¯s overseas authorization very powerful?¡± Upon hearing this, Olivia looked up and stared at ke for two seconds. Suddenly, she smiled. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m very ordinary just because I¡¯m always by your side and you can contact me with a phone call?¡± As she spoke, Olivia stood up and ced her hands in her pockets casually. She walked to the window and looked out in a daze. She didn¡¯t like to exin, and she didn¡¯t like to show off, much less waste time on such inconsequential matters. However, weren¡¯t they underestimating her? Overseas, many people wanted to get her contact information but couldn¡¯t. They had traveled thousands of miles to the country just to see her. Sometimes, Olivia was not sure if she was too restrained, too good¨Ctempered, or they were too ignorant. 415 11:04 No one knew what neurodrug meant. No one knew what neural regeneration meant. vouchers Dr. Moss had been contacting her since she received the Lasker Award for the neurodrug. He persevered over and over again. Olivia ignored Dr. Moss. She originally wanted to see Jarron first. If Jarron was willing, she would find an opportunity for him and let Dr. Moss teach him personally. However, there was no need for that now. Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Chapter 200 When Gillian and Jarron arrived in M, it was already nighttime. They did not go directly to Dr. Moss¡¯s ce but contacted a senior brother first. The next morning, they went over. Gillian had changed into a gentler gown. Jarron took a look and was very curious. ¡°Why are you wearing a gown?¡± Gillian chuckled, her gentle eyes filled with pride. ¡°This is my symbol.¡± Presumably, before long, there would be another story in M, a story about a miracle doctor who liked to wear a gown. She would make the Smith family¡¯s miraculous treatments be famous and make everyone look up to her. At that time, she would be very famous and popr and look down at Olivia. When the two of them arrived at the senior brother¡¯s office, the senior brother wasmunicating with a patient. He only came over after it was over. ¡°Jarron, hello, you¡¯re finally here.¡± His senior brother, Carl was a passionate man. He went forward and gave Jarron a big hug. He then kissed the back of Gillian¡¯s hand, full of praise. ¡°Jarron, your wife is so beautiful.¡± The two of them sat down and chatted for a moment. Carl said that Dr. Moss had already seen Jarron¡¯s resume. When he returned, he would personally assess Jarron. Then Jarron could join the team. Gillian asked, ¡°Is Dr. Moss not here?¡± Carl smiled and said, ¡°You guys came at the wrong time. Dr. Moss is not here. He went to Hushen.¡± ¡°What? Where?¡± Gillian was surprised. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Carl nodded. ¡°It¡¯s said that there¡¯s something big, but Dr. Moss left in a hurry and didn¡¯t exin it clearly. We¡¯ll have a video conferenceter. We¡¯ll know when the timees.¡± Gillian nodded and did not say anything. Instead, she gave the room to Jarron and let him talk with Carl. 11:04 Gillian was inadvertently sizing up her surroundings. In the future, this would be the ce where Jarron worked. It would be the ce where he would achieve his dream. After chatting for a while, Carl went to a meeting. He let Jarron and Gillian take a look around. After an unknown period of time, Carl returned. As soon as he entered the house, he shouted, ¡°Jarron, you¡¯re so lucky. I have great news for you.¡± Jarron and Gillian looked at each other excitedly. They thought, ¡°What good news? Could it be that Dr. Moss wants to take Jarron as his student?¡± When Jarron was studying abroad, his greatest wish was to be Dr. Moss¡¯s student. Unfortunately, Dr. Moss only epted extremely talented people, and he did not like Hushen very much. He didn¡¯t want to ept Jarron, who came from Hushen, as a student. Hearing the words from Carl, Jarron could not control his excitement and could not help but fantasize. Carl took a sip of water before speaking, his eyes sparkling. ¡°You guys are really too lucky. Do you know? Dr. Moss is going to Hushen to help a hospital set up a brain surgery team. He¡¯s going to stay there for a month. After that, the doctors in M will rotate. Every year, they have to stay in Hushen for a month tomunicate with the doctors there. ¡°I happened to be chosen this time. I¡¯ll go this month. I know that it is your hometown, Jarron. You must have been homesick since you left your hometown and came here. You must be looking forward to going back. I can exchange with you this time and let you go back tomorrow.¡± Speaking of excitement, Carl couldn¡¯t help but pat Jarron¡¯s back with a surprising expression as if he said, ¡°You must be overjoyed.¡± ¡°Are you surprised? Are you excited? Jarron, I know you must be crazy happy!¡± Jarron was speechless. The only word that could describe his feelings at this moment was fuck. Unfortunately, Jarron never cursed. He could only hold it in and suppress his emotions. He was about to go crazy from holding it in! Gillian was also dumbfounded. The expression on her face was very ugly. 275 11:041 Busaires Musing Darling After a long time, she said with difficulty, ¡°Why would Dr. Moss go to Hushen to establish a brain surgery team?¡± She really couldn¡¯t understand. Didn¡® Dr. Moss never like Hushen? Why would he take the initiative to go over? If he didn¡¯t take the initiative, who could have the ability to invite him? Carl was still excited. His mouth was dry. He picked up the cup and gulped down half a cup of water before saying excitedly, ¡°We are lucky! ¡°Do you know Olivia?¡± Carl¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°She is my idol. She¡¯s the one who extracted the neurodrug! Previously, Dr. Moss contacted her several times to develop the neurodrug with her, but she never replied. ¡°We thought that there was no hope and that it was impossible. In the end, we were lucky. She actually inherited a hospital and the stupid brain surgeon inside even resigned. At this critical moment, Dr. Moss resolutely stood up and decided to go to Hushen to help Olivia establish a brain surgery team.¡± The more Carl spoke, the more excited he became. ¡°Originally, we thought that we could only obtain neurodrug¡¯s authorization in M. In the end, Olivia gave us a huge surprise and gave us the entire overseas authorization! ¡°God help us. That stupid doctor who left the hospital really did us a favor.¡± Carl grabbed Jarron¡¯s shoulders and shook him hard. ¡°Are you surprised? All the good things have happened one day, and you are also lucky.¡± Jarron was speechless. The stupid doctor¡¯s wife, Gillian was also speechless. They were not fucking surprised or excited at all! The people in Hushen also went crazy. When the news of Dr. Mossing here to establish a brain surgery department came out, Ben received a lot of resumes. He was originally worried that there would be no doctors in the neurosurgery department and that it would be canceled. Now, he could not even finish reading the resumes. Those who had resigned were also dumbfounded. They almost fainted from crying. One by one, they called to seek help and wanted toe back. They were even willing to lower their sry. 35 11:04 Regarding this, Ben only says two noble and cold words to them, ¡°No way!¡± Before, they resigned relentlessly. Now, they were regretful and wanted toe back. No way! Colin was also dumbfounded. His hand that was holding the phone was trembling. He rubbed his eyes several times, unable to believe the news in front of him. No, no, it must be fake news! He switched off his phone and switched on hisputer. As soon as he turned on hisputer, a message popped up. ¡°An internationally renowned brain surgery expert has arrived at the Smith family¡¯s hospital in Layfield to establish a brain surgery department¡­¡± It was fake! Colin turned off hisputer. After a while, his phone rang. It was a call from his mentor. ¡°Colin, did Dr. Moss go to your hospital? Are you still recruiting? Rmend me to them.¡± Colin was speechless. After that, it was his father¡¯s call. ¡°Colin, I heard that Dr. Moss went to your hospital. You have to learn from him. This is a rare opportunity!¡± This time, Colin was finally dejected. Heid on the table and pounded his chest in pain. At that time, it hurt, his heart hurt! Ben handed the resumes to the Human Resources Department. He dealt with the cooperation between the major hospitals and research institutes in the country. Several major hospitals and research institutes had called, saying that they wanted to cooperate with the Smith family¡¯s hospital and send people to the brain surgery department to learn. On the way back to the office, Ben bumped into the short doctor. The short doctor stammered and had an unnatural expression. Ben was well aware of his arrival, but he still pretended to be confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± The short doctor was very embarrassed. ¡°Ben, our hospital won¡¯t abandon me, right? I did something wrong previously and my attitude wasn¡¯t good. I even¡­¡± Before he could finish, he was interrupted by Ben. ¡°Alright, stop thinking about it. Just work hard.¡± The short doctor¡¯s eyes lit up. He was pleasantly surprised. ¡°You¡¯re really magnar:imous!¡± Ben did not say anything. He thought, ¡°Am I magnanimous? Olivia is magnanimous!¡± Previously, Ben had really asked Olivia if they should fire these doctors. At that time, Olivia only said one sentence, ¡°If they could work hard in good faith, we can still let them stay here.¡± It was because of this sentence that Ben decided to let them stay Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Chapter 201 When Ben asked Olivia, ke was also there. At that time, ke didn¡¯t say anything, but after Ben left, she immediately said, ¡°Olivia, are you really not angry? Those people were so ruthless previously, causing the atmosphere in the entire hospital to be bad. Everyone is panicking.¡± Originally, the hospital¡¯s people were already panicked after Isaac was unconscious. After their commotion, everyone felt even more threatened. ¡°Why am I angry?¡± Olivia looked up with a cold expression. ¡°If I am angry over such a small matter, I would be angry to death in the future. Moreover, it doesn¡¯t matter if their attitude is good or bad. I¡¯m just paying money to buy their technical and skills experience. That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ke nodded and somewhat understood. ¡°Then if the doctors who left before want toe back, should we let theme back too?¡± Olivia nced sideways. ¡°How is that possible?¡± ke did not understand. ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you just say that you weren¡¯t angry? You just wanted to buy their experience and skills.¡± Olivia looked helpless. ¡°ke, do you have to force me to tell the truth?¡± Originally, Olivia wanted to maintain elegance. However, she had to force herself to be tacky. Olivia stretched out two fingers topare. ¡°Comparing the two groups, the better the people left behind and the more exquisite their medical skills are, the more regretful the people who left will be.¡± ke didn¡¯t say anything. She thought, ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re so mean!¡± Olivia nced over and she thought, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I was a good person.¡± Olivia stayed in the hospital for a few days. After settling the matters here and calming the people down, she returned to Evervale. As soon as she arrived at Evervale, she was brought to the airport by Daniel. Olivia was a little confused. She looked up and asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡± Daniel smiled slightly. ¡°Launu.¡° N?velDrama.Org holds this content. After saying that, he lowered his head and kissed Olivia on the forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to rx.¡± Daniel said that he would take Olivia to Launu to rx, but on the way there, he was reading documents and dealing with things. He did not even have time to drink water. The two secretaries he brought with him were also extremely busy. When they were almost at their destination, Olivia finally learned the whole story from Ellis. Something had happened at the Gorshire branch, but it was not a big problem. They would resolve it soon. The reason why Daniel had to go over personally was firstly to bring Olivia over to rx. Secondly, it was to visit Mia Allen. Mia was the person in charge of the branchpany. Recently, something had happened to her rtionship and she had fallen seriously ill. Coincidentally, something happened to the branchpany. Daniel was worried about her, so he flew over personally. ¡°Mia?¡± Olivia looked up. Ellis immediately exined. It turned out that Mia was a poor girl funded by Isabe. She was three years older than Daniel. She was smart and determined. She had been friends with Daniel for more than ten years. Daniel had always called her Mia and was very respectful to her. In order for Olivia to understand their rtionship more deeply, the smart Ellis also said, ¡°It seems that she is Daniel¡¯s sister.¡± Olivia understood. As soon as they got off the ne, they saw Mia, who hade to pick them up. Mia was already in her early thirties, but her beautiful hair, perfect skin, and charming face made it impossible to tell her age. However, she had been in the business world for many years and was in charge of a branchpany. There was a hint of power between her eyebrows. She was beautiful, intelligent, and charming. Mia, who was originally wrapped in a thick coat, lowered her eyes. She looked a little tired and disinterested. However, when she saw Daniel, her eyes instantly lit up. She said warmly and gery, ¡°Daniel.¡± ¡°Mia.¡± Daniel was rxed. Even someone as restrained and reserved as Daniel could not help but tremble slightly in excitement when they reunited after a long time. A sincere smile appeared on Mia¡¯s face. She sized up Daniel seriously before turning to look at Olivia. Her voice was gentle. ¡°This is Olivia, right?¡± ¡°You are so beautiful!¡± Mia¡¯s eyes were filled with amazement. Mia had lived in Gorshire for many years and met many beautiful women with blonde hair and blue eyes. She no longer had any feelings for beauty, but when she saw Olivia, she was still amazed. It would not be an exaggeration to say that such a beauty was outstanding. After eximing in surprise, Mia¡¯s expression became even gentler. She was extremely satisfied with Olivia. Only such beauty was worthy of Daniel! ¡°Let¡¯s go. Daniel wants to eat the Keris¡¯s beef, right? I¡¯ve reserved seats for it. Let¡¯s go over now,¡± Mia said. Perhaps she had choked on the cold wind, Mia could not help but cough as soon as she finished speaking. Seeing this, Daniel couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°You haven¡¯t recovered? Why have you been sick for so long? What did the doctor say?¡± Chloe Hiller, the assistant who patted Mia¡¯s back to calm her down, sighed. ¡°It¡¯s been half a month. She is not good. The doctor said that she has to take her time to recuperate.¡± Daniel nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go home directly. Mia needs to rest.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just choked on the wind. I¡¯ll be fine in a while.¡± Mia quickly shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s go over now. You must not have eaten properly on the ne. You must be hungry.¡± Daniel said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s the same if we go tomorrow.¡± Moreover, he really did not particrly want to eat beef. He had just casually mentioned it beforeing. He did not expect Mia to take it to heart. Atia insisted that she was fine and had to go over to eat beef. In the end. the group went to the restaurant. After they arrived at the restaurant, it was basically only Daniel and Olivia eating. Mia did not eat. She only drank water and went to the bathroom several times. When they bumped into each other in the bathroom, Olivia realized that Mia had gone to cough. Mia coughed heavily. Olivia was very worried. She asked Mia if she wanted to go to the hospital. She could also help Mia feel her pulse. ¡°You¡¯re a doctor?¡± Mia was surprised. Olivia nodded. ¡°A little.¡± ¡°It is good that you have medical skills. That way, you can take good care of Daniel.¡± Mia nodded in satisfaction and waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s an old problem. It happens at this time every year. I¡¯ll be fine in a few days.¡± Since the other party was unwilling, Olivia did not insist. She nodded and returned to the dining table together. From the restaurant to home, they would pass by Henous Pce, so Daniel suggested that they go there for a walk. As soon as he finished speaking, Mia did it immediately. She thoughtfully arranged a route and introduced the situation at Henous Pce. She also downloaded a floor n of Henous Pce from her phone for Daniel to see. Daniel nodded and did not look at it. Instead, he looked up at Olivia and asked softly, ¡°Do you want to go over and take a look?¡± Mia tightened her grip on her phone. She looked stunned as if she did not expect Daniel to ask Olivia. Olivia leaned back in her chair. Her back was straight, but there was a faint tiredness in her eyes. After flying for more than ten hours, she was a little tired afternding anding over to eat. Pressing her temples, Olivia said, ¡°How about tomorrow? I¡¯m a little tired.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she heard the sound of cups colliding. It was Mia who identally touched the cup. She looked at Olivia in disbelief, as if Olivia had done something heinous. ¡°How could you reject Daniel?¡± Mia thought, ¡°Daniel is outstanding and excellent. It is Olivia¡¯s luck to be able to be with Daniel. How could she not cherish it? ¡°I don¡¯t expect Olivia to be very humble, but she should be obedient. This is the minimum requirement!¡± Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Suddenly, it seemed that the entire restaurant fell into silence. Ellis, who was eating at another table, felt like his heart was about to jump out of his chest. He thought to himself, ¡°Something wrong would happen. The war had begun! How could someone of Olivia¡¯s status be bullied by this? She would definitely retort back.¡± However, Mia¡¯s status was not ordinary. She had practically grown up with Daniel. When Daniel returned to reim the Sullivan Group, Mia had contributed a lot. So Daniel valued Mia very much. ¡°Will Miss Olivia and Daniel have a conflict?¡± Ellis thought. Ellis was really worried about them. Beside him, Rowanna was also so nervous that she gripped her fork tightly. Her body was a little numb. She thought, ¡°Why is this happening on their first day in Launu?¡± She felt troubled for Miss Olivia. If Olivia did not refute, she would feel ufortable. Mia was a little annoying. What she said was simply infuriating! If Olivia refuted, it would seem that she was not magnanimous. After all, it was just a small matter. Moreover, it was easy to make Daniel angry with Olivia. Rowanna racked her brains but could not think of a good solution for them. She could only look at Olivia nervously and worriedly. There was no slowly lifted her eyes and ved at Daniel. She said with a faint smile, GET on Olivia¡¯s face. She dio ot even look at Mia. She ¡°Daniel, can¡¯t I reject you?¡± Daniel was a shrewd person. There was nothing in this world that he could not settle. He immediately understood Olivia¡¯s words and said leisurely, ¡°Of course you can. Olivia, your words are the most important for us. I guarantee that I will strictly carry out.¡± Olivia was amused. She rolled her eyes and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t tease me.¡± Daniel blinked at Olivia meaningfully. Then, he turned to Mia and said with a smile, ¡°Mia, you think too much. You should say these words when I propose.¡± Mia also came back to her senses and realized that she had gone too far with her words. She immediately said, ¡°You guys just got off the ne not long ago. You must be very tired. I didn¡¯t consider it carefully.¡± Just like that, this matter was over. After that, Rowanna sighed and said to Ellis, ¡°Miss Olivia is capable. I am just too shallow. I think that Olivia would go against Mia. The key is Daniel. Once Olivia controls Daniel, she controls everything.¡± Ellis raised his hand and patted Rowanna¡¯s head. ¡°You are a little stupid. What are you thinking every day?¡± Rowanna was speechless. The Sullivan family had a manor in Launu. Mia had always lived here. This time, Daniel and Olivia came over and also lived here. Olivia was really exhausted. As soon as she arrived, she was led by the butler to her room to rest. Daniel still had some things to deal with. He did not rest but went to the study to deal with the branch company¡¯s matters. It was not until past eight in the evening that the butler knocked on the door and said that it was time for dinner beforeing out. Mia was very worried and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t rest for so long, are you okay?¡± Daniel nodded. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I want to settle thepany¡¯s matters as soon as possible. Because I want to take Olivia around to rx. She¡¯s not in a good mood recently.¡± Mia¡¯s expression stiffened and her face turned pale. The butler downstairs had already prepared dinner. It was all Daniel¡¯s favorite food. Mia went downstairs with Daniel. As they walked, she said, ¡°Olivia isn¡¯t up yet. I¡¯ll get someone to tell herter.¡± Daniel shook his head and said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t wake her up. Let her sleep.¡± Mia curled her lips, and the expression on her face became better. When he arrived at the dining room downstairs, Daniel realized that there was actually Olivia¡¯s favorite food. He immediately smiled. ¡°Olivia likes to eat this. I¡¯ll send her someter. Eat something food so that she won¡¯t be hungry and wake up in the middle of the night.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. You can send her the food after we¡¯re done.¡± Mia¡¯s tone was nonchnt. Daniel couldn¡¯t wait any longer. The delicious food wouldn¡¯t taste good when they were cold. Olivia liked eating them very much. He picked up the te and walked upstairs. ¡°Mia, eat first. Don¡¯t wait for me.¡± After Daniel left, Mia was the only one sitting in the empty restaurant. She picked up her fork expressionlessly and picked up a piece of tomato. Before she could put it into her mouth, she threw her fork to the ground angrily. The butler and servants in the dining room immediately fell silent, not even daring to breathe. Olivia had a good sleep. Although she was woken up by Daniel at around eight in the evening and forcefully fed some food, it was considered a small w. However, it did not affect her subsequent sleep. After waking up in the morning, she felt refreshed and in a good mood. After a simple exercise, she went out. The butler came to deliver breakfast and then said two things. The first thing was that Daniel went to the branch office and was not at home. Daniel asked Olivia to walk around the manor first. The second thing was that Mia had instructed Olivia to go to the kitchen after breakfast. After eating breakfast, Olivia was led to the kitchen by the butler. Mia was making food. When she saw Olivia, a gentle smile appeared on her face. She waved at Olivia. ¡°Olivia! Come here quickly.¡± Olivia went to the sink to wash her hands, then sat beside Mia to make food with her. Mia seemed to be in a good mood. She asked Olivia, ¡°Did you sleep wellst night?¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Mia, nodded and ced the food on the te. Mia¡¯s hands were very skillful. The food she made was very beautiful and perfect. Seeing that Olivia was staring at the food, Mia smiled. ¡°It¡¯s very nice, right? Isabe taught me this. She said that Daniel was picky about everything. Even when ites to eating food, he has to choose what looks good.¡± As if the memories were really beautiful, Mia was more happy. ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t believe it. I made some food casually. In the end, when we were eating, he really didn¡¯t eat the food I made. Later on, I learned to make food to satisfy his taste.¡± After saying that, she ced the food on the te and turned to Olivia. She raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°You should also learn it. You¡¯re Daniel¡¯s girlfriend. You might be his wife in the future. You should be very gentle to him. Think of him first and take good care of his life. ¡°If he didn¡¯t sleep, you couldn¡¯t sleep either. If he didn¡¯t eat, you couldn¡¯t even take a sip of water. You had to take half a step behind him when you walked and couldn¡¯t walk ahead of him. You should be humble and respectful. Making this delicious food is only the first step. I¡¯ll teach you how to make other things to satisfy himter.¡± Olivia was making food gently. When she heard this, her hands paused. Then, she suddenly looked up and smiled brightly at Mia. ¡°Okay.¡± Mia was satisfied with Olivia¡¯s tact. However, Olivia made a strange one and threw it on the te. ¡°You¡­¡± Mia¡¯s expression changed and she was about to scold Olivia. ¡°Mia, I¡¯m different from you. As long as it¡¯s the food I made, no matter what kind of food it is, he would like it very much.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Then, she pped her hands and stood up. Her tone was cold and said, ¡°Mia, if you like to make this food, you can make it yourself. I still have something to do. Excuse me.¡± With that, she turned around and left. Mia was left alone with an ashen face. ¡°Olivia Taylor!¡± Mia dropped the food on the table! Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Chapter 203 In fact, Mia¡¯s body had not recovered. Now that she was angry, she leaned against the sofa, her body trembling. Her entire body exuded a cold aura that kept people away. Chloe was helpless as sheforted her, ¡°Ms. Allen, why are you angry with Olivia? She can do whatever she wants. Don¡¯t bother about her!¡± From Chloe¡¯s point of view, Mia should not be angry with Olivia. Mia was neither Daniel¡¯s mother nor his sister. No matter what, she didn¡¯t even need to mind Olivia at all. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Moreover, in the future, Olivia would marry Daniel and she would be Daniel¡¯s wife and the Sullivan family¡¯sdy. At that time, Mia may have to turn to please Olivia. Why didn¡¯t Mia understand? Chloe tried her best to persuade Mia again and again. ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± Mia shook her head again and again, her expression almost crazy. In Mia¡¯s eyes, Daniel was the most perfect man in the world. He had always been a man that she could only dream of. She did not even dare to show a trace of liking him, afraid that she would make him unhappy and tarnish his noble temperament. How could such an ordinary woman like her be worthy of liking him? When Mia first met Daniel, there was still mud under her nails. It was dirty and ck. From that moment on, Mia knew that this handsome young man in a white shirt in front of her was a man that she could never get. Olivia was so lucky. She had a good family background, a beautiful face, and extraordinary achievements. She was even younger than Daniel. With such good luck, Olivia was able to obtain Daniel¡¯s love and be with him. Mia thought, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Olivia cherish such an outstanding young man? Why doesn¡¯t she cherish him?¡± Mia could not figure it out. She muttered softly over and over again, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t she cherish him?¡± Making delicious food for him and helping him take care of his daily life had always been something Mia could only dream of. However, Olivia could do it as she wished. Olivia had the most precious man in the world, but she disrespected him and did not take it to heart. Olivia was not worthy at all! Mia, who had gradually recovered from her madness, gradually regained her senses. Then, her expression slowly turned cold. Since Olivia didn¡¯t cherish him, she didn¡¯t deserve it. The problem at the branchpany was not very big, but Daniel was still busy for a few days. It was not until the evening of the fourth day that everything was settled. Leaning against the spacious chair, Daniel rubbed his eyebrows and asked about Olivia¡¯s movements. Rowanna had been apanying Olivia these days, so when she heard Daniel¡¯s question, she immediately replied, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, Miss Olivia has been taking a break near the manor these past few days. She even fell in love with riding horses and has to ride a fewps every day.¡± Upon hearing this, Daniel¡¯s long and narrow eyes raised, filled with afortable smile. ¡°How¡¯s her rest recently? What time does she fall asleep every day and what time does she wake up?¡± ¡°She always rests at ten o¡¯clock in the evening and gets up at seven o¡¯clock in the morning.¡± ¡°What about eating? Is she used to the food here? What did she eatst night?¡± Rowanna was stumped by this question and didn¡¯t know what to say. She never expected Daniel, who was decisive and did not care about trifles, to have such a meticulous side. One really couldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover. At this moment, Ellis knocked on the door and entered. He said that Mr. Frank of Veisn wanted to treat Daniel to dinner tonight. Daniel turned his chair. The joy in his eyes dissipated, leaving only a faint coldness. After a while, he nodded. ¡°Let him make the arrangements.¡± Ellis lowered his head and hurried out. Rowanna came over with a curious expression. ¡°Who is Mr. Frank? Daniel looks very unhappy. Speaking of which, Rowanna had been with Daniel for about three years. It was rare for Daniel to express his emotions so bluntly. He always looked like he was at ease as if very few people could affect his emotions. Ellis said softly. ¡°He is Jack Frank, Mia¡¯s ex¨Chusband.¡± ¡°Ex¨Chusband¡± Rowanna opened her mouth wide. ¡°Lower your voice. Ellis looked around and said, ¡°So what if she has an ex¨Chusband? Mia still has a son.¡± Rowanna¡¯s eyeballs were about to pop out of their sockets. ¡°What? Mia looks very young¡± Ellis did not know the details. He only knew that Mia and Jack¡¯s divorce was very troublesome. It seemed like Mia was the one at fault, and she was determined not to raise that child. Because of this, Daniel condescended to meet Jack. Otherwise, with Jack¡¯s status, how could he be qualified for Daniel? Countless rich and noble men in Gorshire wanted to meet Daniel, but they could not. At the manor, Mia was in the study dealing with some documents when she received a call from Jack. ¡°Everything has been arranged here. Betty Gardner is here.¡± Upon hearing his words, Mia frowned and looked slightly displeased. ¡°Is she a virgin?¡± Jack¡¯s voice was wild. ¡°After all, we had been husband and wife for a few years. Are you still worried about me doing things? I guarantee she is pure.* Mia nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± After saying that, she wanted to hang up the phone, but Jack was curious. ¡°By the way, what¡¯s wrong with you recently? Are you agitated? You¡¯re actually willing to hurt your dream man. Betty has a clean family background and is innocent. Her face is delicate and pretty. However, I have an extraordinary person who knows how to judge her. He said that this girl was charming. Once a man touches her, he won¡¯t be able to control himself.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mia was displeased. ¡°You didn¡¯t touch her, did you?¡± ¡°No no, I didn¡¯t touch her.¡± Jack immediately denied it. ¡°Betty is very pure. She¡¯s still a virgin. The encounter plot was also meticulously designed by a famous screenwriter on my side.¡± Jack gave a simple introduction. It was that Betty had been framed by her stepmother and had drunk alcohol with drug in it. Then her stepmother had given her to the bed of a fat old man. Taking advantage of the old man¡¯s absence, Betty managed to resist the drug and ran to the balcony, then jumped into Daniel¡¯s room, just in time to crash into his arms. If she was lucky enough, she could even fling herself on Daniel and ride on him. ¡°How is it?¡± Jackughed loudly, feeling very pleased with himself. He told Mia that it was a famous screenwriter¡¯s design, but it was actually the idea of his new girlfriend, who had just dated him. His little girlfriend had said that the encounter between the male and female leads in romance novels was like this. Although it was melodramatic and vulgar, it was guaranteed to be useful. Mia did not think that the plot was vulgar. She was just a little worried. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with Betty¡¯s family background, right? Daniel is very smart. He¡¯s not so easy to be framed. He will definitely have to investigate Bettyter.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Jack promised with confidence. ¡°Everything is true. It¡¯s true that Betty was framed by her stepmother. It¡¯s also true that there is a fat old man. All I did was arrange for Daniel¡¯s room to be next door. Then, I got someone to dy the old man¡¯s return to the room to give Betty time to climb over the balcony. ¡°After that, even if Daniel investigates, he won¡¯t be able to find anything because everything is true.¡± Jack was cautious and didn¡¯t dare to be negligent. If Mia hadn¡¯t given him so many benefits, he wouldn¡¯t have taken such a risk. Even if Daniel was really interested in Betty, he would never let go of Jack who had framed him. Jack was also afraid. Therefore, he tried his best to make things perfect, as if it was really a coincidence. Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Chloe came in to deliver coffee to Mia. Upon hearing Mia on the phone with Jack, she mmed the door with a cold expression. Mia hung up the phone and looked up at her. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Mia!¡± Chloe was really angry. She did not call Mia as Ms. Allen. She angrily said, ¡°I beg you, can you wake up? Why do you have to do such a thing? Even if Daniel and Betty really get together, then he breaks up with Olivia, what does it have to do with you? Would you get any benefits? Why do you do such a thing that harms others without benefiting yourself?¡± Chloe really couldn¡¯t understand. Mia was not angry at Chloe¡¯s words. Instead, she exined gently, ¡°I don¡¯t want benefits, nor do I dislike Olivia. It¡¯s just that Olivia doesn¡¯t know how to cherish Daniel. She¡¯s not worthy of him.¡± ¡°Is Betty worthy?¡± ¡°Betty?¡± Mia paused and thought for a while before saying, ¡°No, It¡¯s different. Betty is very obedient. Shees from a good family. It¡¯s just that she has a vicious stepmother. I¡¯ll teach her how to take care of Daniel.¡± ¡°Mia!¡± Chloe helplessly looked at Mia who was crazy. ¡°Promise me that you¡¯ll give up. Don¡¯t do such a thing anymore. Daniel and Olivia are dating well. Why do you have to ruin it?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t ruin!¡± Mia¡¯s tone was firm and continued to say, ¡°This is a test. It¡¯s a touchstone to test their rtionship. If their rtionship is very firm, Betty will not affect their love. Even if Betty is charming, it won¡¯t change anything. It¡¯s just physical pleasure. How can itpare to spiritual resonance?¡± The more Mia spoke, the more excited she became. There was madness in her eyes. ¡°If Daniel really likes Betty, it means that his rtionship with Olivia is fake. It¡¯s not sincere. They will break up sooner orter. Besides, they¡¯re not married. Betty can¡¯t be considered a mistress.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Although Mia said that, she knew it clearly in her heart. Love could not withstand such a test. Moreover, Betty was a pure, innocent, pitiful, and adorable girl. She was extremely beautiful. Any man would be moved if she fell into his arms like this. He could not reject her at all. Mia did not understand men when she was 20 years old, but now that she was 30 years old, she had already seen through them. Mia bad confidence in Betty. Betty was a kind, innocent, and young girl. She also had a mesmerizing body. As long as Daniel touched her, he would never be able to control himself. Even if they did not have feelings for each other in the beginning, as long as they slowly interacted with each other, they would really like each other in the future. Moreover, Mia had some even more ruthless ns. If Daniel refused to admit it after a night of sex, Mia would take Betty away and let her return with a child three yearster. A boy who looked exactly like Daniel, like a miniature version of Daniel. Mia did not believe that Daniel would not be moved. Jack was also discussing the details. It had to be reasonable and logical, like a good chance encounter. There could not be any traces of man¨Cmade activity. His little girlfriend didn¡¯t lean into Jack¡¯s arms and act cute. Instead, she stared at the surveince camera with her eyes. She was so excited that her heart was racing and her body was shaking with excitement. Oh my god, she had read many novels like this. She had also watched countless television dramas. Now that she could finally see the live¨Caction version, and it was even designed by her, how could she not be excited? Bettyy on the bed and felt her body heat up. Her mouth was dry and her body was weak. She recalled the conversation between her stepmother and stepsister when they helped her to this room. ¡°Mom, will it work this time?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she has drugged much. She won¡¯t wake up. Bob will be here soon. Let¡¯s put her down and leave.¡± Betty, who was still conscious, suddenly raised her hand and grabbed her stepmother¡¯s sleeve. Her expression was extremely sorrowful. ¡°Why, why are you doing this to me?¡± Her stepmother pped her hand away and looked helpless. ¡°Betty, it¡¯s not that I want to harm you. It¡¯s just that Bob has taken a fancy to you. I can¡¯t do anything about it just treat it as a favor and repay me for raising you for so many years. Go spend a night with him With that, she turned around and left. Betty was left alone. She fell onto the bed in grief, her tears almost filling the bed. After crying for a while, she suddenly felt that she had some strength. She hurriedly supported herself to stand up and staggered to the door. The door was locked from the outside! In a moment of desperation, she ran to the balcony and found that the balcony of the room on the left was very close to her room, and the railing was very low. Betty climbed over with difficulty and rushed indoors through the wide open door on the balcony. As soon as she entered, she bumped into a hard chest. She subconsciously looked up and saw a handsome face in front of her. There was no expression on his face. He even had a deep frown, but he was exceptionally good¨Clooking. His face was well¨C defined, and his temperament was outstanding. Was she in love? Before she could think further, she felt everything went ck and she almost fell down. In the other room, Jack was walking around anxiously. He had set up a surveince camera in Betty¡¯s room, but he did not dare to set up it in Daniel¡¯s room. Therefore, he did not know how far things had gone. He could only wait anxiously for news. His little girlfriend stared at the surveince video. ¡°Betty has jumped onto his balcony. She should have broken into the room and seen him. It¡¯s been two minutes. It should be¡­¡± His little girlfriend¡¯s eyes were bright. She thought. ¡°Daniel should have carried Betty to bed. Betty was drugged. If she met a top¨Cnotch man like Daniel, she would definitely cling to him. Daniel is a normal man. How could he control himself when such a beauty clung close to him?¡± Just as she was fantasizing about it, she heard a scream. It was heart¨Cwrenching. Then, a loud bang came from the swimming pool downstairs, as if someone had fallen into the water. What was the matter? His little girlfriend was curious and ran to the balcony to take a look. At the same time, Jack¡¯s phone rang. It was his assistant. ¡°Something goes wrong! Mr. Frank, someone broke into Mr. Sullivan¡¯s room and wanted to assassinate Mr. Sullivan. The person was kicked off by Mr. Sullivan.¡± The assistant¡¯s voice was hoarse as he shouted, ¡°The hotel has blocked all the exits and controlled the surveince room. The people from Mr. Sullivan have already contacted Duke Devonstern. Betty¡¯s stepmother, step¨Csister, and Bob are all under control.¡± The assistant coughed. ¡°The police will be here soon.¡± Jack¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He could not hold his phone anymore and it fell onto the sofa. The assistant roared a few times before Jack reacted. Jack¡¯s voice trembled as he said, ¡°Have you handled well it afterward? Will anyone find out?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± the assistant said in a low voice. ¡°All the clues have been cleaned up. No one will find out. However¡­¡± The assistant swallowed his saliva and a hint of fear shed across his eyes. ¡°However, after what happened tonight, you definitely can¡¯t absolve yourself from the me. Also, the hotel will probably be closed. ¡°I heard that Duke Devonstern was furious and said that he would definitely catch the mastermind. The mastermind must pay the price for scaring the esteemed guest!¡± Jack¡¯s body stiffened as if he was nailed to the ground. Despair and regret kept appearing in his mind. He thought, ¡°How could I be stupid and actually do such a thing? How could I frame Daniel?¡± Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Olivia didn¡¯t ride a horse at night, but she liked to take the horse for a walk. This ck pony with snow¨Cwhite hooves was Olivia¡¯s favorite. She had to ride it a fewps every day, take it for a walk at night, and asionally brush its fur. After walking, she realized that Mia was sitting on the sofa in the living room. It seemed like Mia was waiting for her. Olivia came in, took off her hat and gloves, and handed them to the maid beside her. It was as if she was at her home. However, in Mia¡¯s eyes, it was exceptionally annoying. In the beginning, Mia wanted to make trouble for Olivia. She specially arranged for a clumsy maid who always did something wrong and broke things to serve Olivia. However, for some reason, in just half a day, the maid changed herself and was very different. She became smart and quick¨Cwitted. She memorized Olivia¡¯s daily life and took good care of Olivia. It was as if the maid had be a different person. And as for the butler, recently, he liked to follow Olivia around and curry favor with her. There seemed to be a special aura about Olivia. She looked amiable, but her words and actions were just right, making people subconsciously listen to her. Olivia took the coffee from the butler and took a sip before looking up at Mia. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± she asked. Looking at the obedient butler beside Olivia, Mia felt a little unhappy. However, she suppressed the difort in her heart and looked at Olivia with a smile, her eyes filled with uncontroble excitement. Mia thought, ¡°I¡¯ll let you be smug for another day. You will cry tomorrow morning!¡± ¡°Olivia.¡± Mia said arrogantly, ¡°You¡¯ve been ying by yourself for the past few days and didn¡¯t care about Daniel¡¯s whereabouts at all. Aren¡¯t you afraid that he will have an ulterior motive and love another woman?¡± Olivia leaned against the sofa with her legs crossed. She lookedzy and didn¡¯t care about Mia¡¯s words at all. She nced at Mia indifferently and suddenly said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if Daniel has an ulterior motive, but I know very well if you have an ulterior motive.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Mia¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold, as if her thoughts had been exposed. Her entire body was filled with guilt. Olivia held the cup and rubbed the rim of the cup with her fingertips. After a while, she looked up and said seriously, ¡°You have a deep rtionship with Daniel. He values you as his own sister and I respect you very much. I hope you won¡¯t disappoint us.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mia sneered. Her voice suddenly became sharp, and for the first time, she revealed a mean and unkind appearance. ¡°You haven¡¯t even married into the Sullivan family, and you¡¯re already impatient to say this. You¡¯re quite ambitious. Unfortunately, you¡¯re destined to not be able to marry Daniel.¡± At this point, Mia¡¯s eyes suddenly shed a coldness. She stood up and walked to Olivia¡¯s side. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°I have prepared a big gift for you. Just wait for it. You will receive it tomorrow.¡± ¡°Gift?¡± Olivia¡¯s expression did not change. She asked calmly, ¡°You found a woman for Daniel?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°You¡­¡± Mia¡¯s pupils constricted, and her eyes were filled with shock. Mia was not surprised that Olivia could guess it but was shocked by her calmness. Olivia did not panic at all. There was no worry in her eyes as she spoke calmly. It was as if she was saying something very ordinary. Mia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She found it unbelievable. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried?¡± Mia thought, ¡°Any normal woman would be nervous. Why doesn¡¯t Olivia care at all? How could she be so calm?¡± ¡°Worried about what?¡± Olivia looked up. She was a little sleepy. When she spoke, her voice unconsciously slowed down, and she said very slowly, giving off the illusion of gentleness. Mia was stunned. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that Daniel likes other women?¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried.¡± Olivia nodded slowly. ¡°Then why are you so calm?¡± Olivia¡¯s expression waszy. She gently raised her eyes and said calmly, ¡°Because I trust him, and I trust myself more.¡± Mia was stunned. She did not know when she had returned to her room, nor did she know what she should do. She wanted to call Jack, but she was afraid. Mia did not know what she was afraid of, but she did not dare to call Jack. She sat at the head of the bed, quietly waiting for the results. Tomorrow, she would know the results tomorrow morning. Mia did not wait until the next morning. Half an hourter, she knew the result. She was downstairs in the living room, listening to Ellis¡¯s narration. Ellis and Rowanna worked together and even yed roles. One yed Daniel and the other yed Betty. Rowanna, who was acting as Betty, rushed over and wanted to bump into Ellis, who was acting as Daniel. Before Rowanna bumped, Ellis shouted, ¡°Stop!¡± Then, Ellis spun and kicked out. Before Ellis could kick her, Rowanna flew out andy on the sofa. Ellis was speechless. ¡°Do you think that Betty is stupid? Is she stupid? She rushed to Mr. Sullivan¡¯s room just like that. In other words, Mr. Sullivan is soft¨Chearted. Seeing that she was an ordinary woman, he didn¡¯t use his full strength. Otherwise, she would die when Mr. Sullivan kicked her.¡± Rowanna sighed. ¡°Romance novels really hurt people. In the past, I thought that the female was drugged and ran to the wrong room. It was a beautiful thing to meet the male lead. Today, when I really met it, I realized that it was not trustworthy. ¡°Who knows if a strange woman is good or bad? Is she here to assassinate him? How stupid is the domineering president? He doesn¡¯t care about anything and just pounces on her to be intimate with her. Isn¡¯t he afraid of getting sick?¡± ¡°Is Betty alright?¡± Mia forced herself to calm down. Ellis shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. She¡¯s already been sent to the hospital. There¡¯s a pool below, so her life shouldn¡¯t be in danger. She¡¯s being resuscitated in the hospital now. The police are still waiting to interrogate her.¡± Mia pretended not to know. ¡°Why did she enter Daniel¡¯s room?¡± As she spoke, she smiled slightly and nced at Olivia. ¡°Is she an admirer of Daniel?¡± ¡°No,¡± Ellis exined. ¡°Her stepmother, step¨Csister, and Bob have already confessed. Betty was originally framed by her stepmother and given to Bob. Halfway through, Betty woke up and ran over the balcony to Mr. Sullivan¡¯s room.¡± Ellis suddenly looked at Mia and said softly, ¡°The hotel is closed because the balcony is too close. Also, we found surveince equipment in Betty¡¯s previous room.¡± Mia clenched her fists tightly under her skirt, but her face was still calm and curious. ¡°Did someone intentionally design it? Have you checked the mastermind behind it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a design. It¡¯s a coincidence,¡± Ellis said. ¡°We have already checked. It¡¯s just a coincidence. It wasn¡¯t designed by anyone, but¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± Mia asked nervously. Ellis said, ¡°Mr. Sullivan said that the more coincidental it seems, the more suspicious it is.¡± Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Because of such an unhappy incident, Ellis felt that he needed to arrange a barbecue party to get rid of the bad luck. The location was by theke on the west side of the manor. There were not many people invited to the barbecue party. It was just these people in the manor and some executives in charge of the branchpany. After the problem with the branchpany was resolved, Daniel took the opportunity to let everyone have a good rest. As the CEO, Daniel had to be serious and approachable. The barbecue was self¨Cservice and was great. Although there was the help of a chef, some executives liked to do it themselves. Many people were curious and personally roasted them. No matter how it was roasted, it still tasted quite delicious. Olivia also contributed her secret barbecue condiment. Rowanna eximed, ¡°Wow, Olivia. You even know how to make barbecue condiments. Is there anything in this world that you don¡¯t know? Give us ordinary people a way out.¡± These days, Rowanna often followed Olivia and hadpletely be Olivia¡¯s fan. When she first came over, she only treated Olivia as Daniel¡¯s future wife. It was a work attitude, and she spoke and did things respectfully. However, as time passed, Rowanna¡¯s mentality changed. What kind of girl was this? No, what kind of good girl was this? Olivia was too capable. Olivia was so capable that Rowanna wanted to leave Daniel and run to be Olivia¡¯s secretary. It was a pity that she was a management student before and knew nothing about biology. Otherwise, she would definitely leave Daniel. Rowanna actively roasted the meat with Olivia¡¯s barbecue condiment. As soon as she finished roasting a piece, she stuffed it into her mouth impatiently. It was so hot that she gritted her teeth, but she could not bear to spit it out. Tears streamed down her face as she ate. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so delicious.¡± ¡°Burn you to death! Are you really hungry?¡± Ellis was furious. He quickly got a piece of ice for Rowanna to hold in her mouth. The others also tasted Olivia¡¯s barbecue condiment. Then, they all gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Delicious, delicious, too delicious.¡± ¡°This barbecue condiment can even be used to open a shop. It will definitely be popr.¡± Mia also tasted it, and a look of surprise shed in her eyes. She did not expect this meat to be so delicious. It was not inferior to famous chefs. Then, she smiled slightly as she looked at-Olivia. Mia thought, ¡°When you were making food at home previously, you were very noble and confident. In the end, you still gave in and secretly learned how to cook. ¡°On the surface, you look very arrogant and confident. You pretend that Daniel loves you very much, but in the end, you work hard behind his back and try to please Daniel. What a hypocrite!¡± Mia wiped her mouth with a tissue and suddenly felt better. She said meaningfully, ¡°Olivia must have spent a lot of effort on this barbecue condiment.¡± Olivia was eating a roasted potato. Before she could reply, Ellis said firstly, ¡°Of course. Miss Olivia must have spent a lot of effort on such delicious barbecue condiment.¡± A senior executive beside him looked over and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s more than that. This barbecue condiment is especially well mixed. There should be some secret recipe.¡± As he spoke, he looked at Olivia. ¡°Miss Olivia, where did you get the secret recipe? This is too delicious. Can you give me the secret recipe? I¡¯m willing to pay.¡± The executive was a little embarrassed. ¡°I really love it, but there is filled with roast beef in Launu. It¡¯s different from this barbecue.¡± Hearing his words, Mia nodded and felt that it made sense. She thought, ¡°How could such a delicious barbecue condiment be made by Olivia? She must have found a secret recipe when she finds out that they are going to make a barbecue today. Olivia is very scheming and 24 Fillonarr & Missing Darling knows how to please men.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Olivia nodded and wiped her hands with a tissue before looking at the maid behind her. The maid reacted quickly and immediately took out a piece of paper. Olivia raised her chin, and the maid handed the paper to the executive. The executive looked down and realized that not only was the recipe for the barbecue condiment written on it but there were also some sauce recipes. This is?¡± The executive looked up and asked. Olivia said, ¡°I prepared a few sauces. I couldn¡¯t buy all the ingredients in Launu, so I didn¡¯t make them.¡± She spoke casually as if this was a trivial matter that was not worth mentioning. However, the others present were stunned. The executive was shocked. ¡°Miss Olivia, did you blend it yourself?¡± Olivia nodded casually. How impressive! Everyone was shocked. Only Mia did not think much of it. She thought to herself, ¡°What a pretentious woman.¡± Olivia went for a walk by theke. Mia chased after her and said, ¡°You really know how to pretend. You clearly got the secret recipe from another ce, but you said that you made it yourself. You even pretended to be calm. What a joke!¡± Olivia did not say anything. She only raised her eyes slightly and sized Mia up. Mia felt inexplicably ufortable. She hugged her shoulders and asked, ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± Olivia tilted her head and smiled slightly. ¡°You¡¯re really interesting.¡± This did not sound like a good talk. Mia frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Olivia adjusted her coat and said calmly, ¡°Why did you say that I didn¡¯t blend the barbecue condiment by myself?¡± ¡°Of course, you can¡¯t do it on your own.¡± Mia pursed her lips. ¡°Such Ribonaur¡¯s Messing Darling delicious barbecue condiment must have gone through thousands of adjustments to achieve such excellent taste today. It must be very difficult to blend it. You said that you blended it yourself to show that you¡¯re different and to show off.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Olivia rolled her eyes and said casually, ¡°But I think it¡¯s very easy. It¡¯s not difficult at all.¡± Then, she looked at Mia seriously. ¡°Why do you think it¡¯s difficult? It is easy for me to blend this barbecue condiment. How can you think that I am showing off?¡± Mia was speechless. How infuriating! After taking a few deep breaths, Mia finally calmed down. She turned her gaze to theke and suddenly said, ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s more important in Daniel¡¯s heart.¡± ¡°Alright. You¡¯re important.¡± Olivia replied very quickly, but very carelessly. Mia waspletely infuriated by Olivia¡¯s casual attitude. She was like an angry frog, fuming! Mia¡¯s attitude was firm. She had to make a bet. She raised her finger and pointed at theke beside her. ¡°The two of us will jump in and see who Daniel saves first. You know that when people are nervous, their instinctive reaction is the best way to show their sincerity. If he really cares about you, he will definitely save you immediately! On the other hand, if he doesn¡¯t save you, it means¡­¡± 11 A nasty smile shed across Mia¡¯s eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t need to say it clearly. I believe you can understand.¡± ¡°Come on.¡± Mia stretched out her hands and pushed Olivia hard. Then, she leaned forward and wanted to fall into the water with Olivia. Olivia calmly took a step to the side and dodged. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Mia was speechless. ¡°Fuck!¡± Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Mia believed that every woman wanted to know if she was important to her boyfriend. Everyone would be curious. Mia was also curious. She did not dare to show any signs of liking him, but deep down, she was also curious about how much Daniel valued her. Therefore, Mia chose to pull Olivia into the water with her. However, she did not expect Olivia to dodge! Why did she dodge it? Was this how a normal person would think? Even after falling into the water and being submerged in the coldke water, Olivia¡¯s expression still appeared in Mia¡¯s mind. It was very indifferent and casual, revealing an extreme indifference that seemed to want to exclude the entire world as if nothing could affect her emotions. Mia¡¯s so¨Ccalled bet and her actions were like aical joke. Olivia simply did not put them in her heart. The sound of someone falling into the water quickly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. The servants reacted quickly and saved Mia immediately. She choked on the water and kept coughing. Daniel scanned the crowd with his anxious gaze. He only rxed when he saw Olivia standing at the side unharmed. Then, he turned his gaze to Mia. ¡°It¡¯s so cold.¡± Mia trembled. When she saw Danieling over, she subconsciously wanted to lean into his arms. She wanted to get closer to him, even if it was just for a minute. Daniel was also very worried about Mia. She had not recovered from her illness yet, now she had fallen into the water. It would not be good if she caught a cold or had a fever. Thus, he turned to Ellis. ¡°Take off your clothes.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ellis was speechless. After getting Ellis¡¯s warm coat, Daniel draped it over Mia. 175 Billionaires Missing Darling Then, Daniel thoughtfully pushed Mia into the butler¡¯s arms and let the butler hug Mia. Only then would Mia be warm. Mia, who was looking forward to getting closer to Daniel, was speechless. Ellis, who had lost his coat and hunched his shoulders, was speechless. The butler, who was forced to hug another person in his arms, was also speechless. They were really arranged by Daniel well! For some reason, Olivia suddenly wanted tough when she saw Daniel standing in the middle of the crowd with a face full of concern but not even a corner of his clothes was touched by Mia. Olivia felt a little excited in her heart. She walked to Daniel¡¯s side, looked up, and asked him, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you give your clothes to Mia?¡± Daniel nced at her. He thought to himself, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I give my clothes to Mia? Wasn¡¯t I trained by you?¡± Back then, Olivia crossed her arms and raised her chin proudly. Her voice was clear. ¡°From today onwards, you, Daniel, belong to me, Olivia. Every strand of hair on your body belongs to me. You have to be careful about your behavior. You can¡¯t flirt with other women, let alone let other women touch you. You can¡¯t give your things to other women, understand?¡± At that time, Daniel didn¡¯t remember because it sounded too much like a little girl¡¯s joke. However, after Olivia disappeared, Daniel kept these sentences firmly in his mind. He did not dare to forget for a moment. Because he was afraid. That proud and bright girl was so decisive and determined. She would do what she said. What if Olivia despised him and did not want him anymore? Even if there was the slightest possibility, Daniel did not dare to take the risk. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Mia returned to her room, took a shower, and drank some soup before she recovered. After a while, Daniel and Olivia came to see her. Mia sat by the bed, holding the hot soup with both hands. When she saw Billionaire Missing Darling ¡± Danieling over, she smiled at him. However, when her gazended on Olivia behind him, it instantly turned cold. ¡°Daniel.¡± Mia nced at Olivia meaningfully. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about how I fell into theke?¡± she asked. Daniel¡¯s expression changed. Then, he said calmly, ¡°The road by theke is slippery. Coupled with the fact that it¡¯s dark, it should be an ident.¡± Hearing this, Mia pursed her lips and tightened her grip on the cup, She understood the implications of Daniel¡¯s words. She knew in her heart that he was hinting at her not to be suspicious and to confirm this incident as an ident. However, Mia was unwilling to give up. Mia thought, ¡°Why? Why did he not even pursue the truth and subconsciously protect Olivia? Is Olivia that good?¡± Mia insisted on saying it and she wanted to create a rift between them. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I was too careless.¡± Miaughed at herself. Then, she suddenly coughed. She coughed violently. Her entire body was shaking, as if she wanted to cough out her heart and lungs. Mia had had this cough problem since she was young. Because Daniel was yful, he fell into the water. At that time, he knew how to swim, but the water was too cold. His feet suddenly cramped, so he could not swim up and his body kept sinking. It was Mia who jumped down and saved him. Ever since then, Mia had been suffering from a cough that could not be cured. When she was young, it was better. It was not that serious, but the older she got, the worse her cough became. Especially in recent years, she would cough almost every time the weather was cold. Daniel looked worried, but more than that, he felt guilty. He hesitated for a moment before turning to look at Olivia. His tone was slightly pleading. ¡°Olivia, can you help treat Mia and take a look?¡± Olivia nodded and wanted to reach out to feel Mia¡¯s pulse, but she had yet to touch Mia. Mia seemed to be frightened as her body trembled violently. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± Mia jerked back, her eyes terrified. ¡°Don¡¯t push me!¡± There was a moment of silence in the room. After a while, Mia seemed to realize that she had overreacted. She forced a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I thought we were still by theke just now.¡± This was interesting. Olivia looked up and nced at her indifferently. Mia was not to be outdone. She raised her eyes slightly and looked at Olivia in a threatening manner. Since Daniel did not want her to say anything and he wanted to say this matter was an ident, she would do as he wished and admit that she had identally fallen into the water. However, admitting it on the surface did not mean that it was the truth. Mia deliberately said it but didn¡¯t exin it clearly, which was even more suspicious. Mia didn¡¯t believe that Olivia would be able to tolerate her schemes. Olivia would definitely retort and say that she did not push Mia. Mia was waiting for her to say this. As long as she said it, Mia would immediately lower her eyes and deny it, saying that Olivia did not push her. At that time, Mia¡¯s weakness and pitifulness would be in stark contrast to Olivia¡¯s domineering arrogance. Daniel would definitely believe Mia more. Olivia was raised and taught by Augus from a young age, and Augus was a powerful man. Olivia could see through such a clumsy trick at a nce. There were also many ways to deal with it. However, she did not want to waste a second on Mia. The best way to deal with such people was to ignore her. Olivia ignored Mia. Instead, she looked at Daniel and said calmly, ¡°You saw it. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help her, but she doesn¡¯t want me to.¡± After saying that, Olivia sat back on the sofa calmly. Mia was dumbfounded! Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Mia froze for a moment. She did not expect Olivia to ignore her and did not refute at all. Then it would be difficult for her to continue. After hesitating for a moment, Mia made up her mind and suddenly looked up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Olivia. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you to treat my illness, but I¡¯m a little frightened when I think of the moment before I fell into the water.¡± Daniel looked up at her and frowned slightly, looking thoughtful. Mia was pleased with herself. It was what she wanted to see. Let Daniel unknowingly be suspicious. Just as Mia was feeling smug, she heard Daniel say, ¡°Mia, you are too timid. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? For others, it will be very difficult for them to get Olivia¡¯s medical treatment. If you miss this chance, you won¡¯t have another chance in the future. What a pity! How about this?¡± Daniel quickly thought of a good idea and continued, ¡°In a while, I¡¯ll get two servants toe in and apany you. They will stand on both sides of the bed and protect you while you sleep. If necessary, one of them can hold an axe and the other a knife.¡± Mia was speechless. Olivia covered her mouth and sat on the sofa with a smile. ¡°Why is Daniel so mischievous?¡± Olivia thought. It was a wonderful feeling. She could alwaysugh easily around Daniel. That rxed feeling made Olivia feel at ease. However, Mia could not smile at all. Her expression was extremely ugly. Her face was pale, and her lips were trembling violently. After a long time, she said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. I just remembered something. When I was by theke, I felt as if someone had pushed me hard behind my back.¡± After saying that, she looked up at Olivia seriously. ¡°Olivia, was there anyone else by theke? I keep feeling that someone pushed me down.¡± At this moment, someone pushed open the door and entered. It was a maid who came to deliver the medicine. After handing the medicine to Mia, the maid looked at Daniel and hesitated. Mia took the medicine and looked up at the maid. She frowned and said unhappily, ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. Why are your hemming and hawing?¡± ¡°Well, alright. The maid lifted her gaze up and quickly looked at Olivia. At that time, I saw Ms. Allen and Ms. Taylor going to theke, so I wanted to send some food over to the both of them. Before I got close, I saw Ms. Taylor and Ms. Allen arguing from afar. ¡°At that time, I was very worried, so I quickly ran forward and wanted to persuade them. In the end, I saw Ms. Allen¡¯s back facing Ms. Taylor and she seemed to be saying something. Then Ms. Taylor suddenly stretched out her hand and pushed Ms. Allen hard¡­¡± As she spoke, the maid lowered her head very low. It was as if she was recalling something scary, and her body was trembling very badly. With a bang, the cup in Mia¡¯s hand fell to the ground. She looked at Olivia in disbelief. ¡°So it¡¯s really you!¡± she shouted. Mia was so angry that she shook her head in disbelief. She muttered, ¡°I felt it at that time. Someone pushed me from behind, but I didn¡¯t dare to think too deeply about it. I didn¡¯t want to believe that you were the one who pushed me!¡± At this point, Mia covered her face. ¡°Why? Why? Why did you do this? Is it because I said that you were careless and didn¡¯t care about Daniel? I only said a few words to you. Why did you¡­¡± Before she could finish, Daniel¡¯s gaze turned cold. He turned to Olivia and said, ¡°Go out for a while.¡± Olivia was slightly stunned. Mia lowered her head and smiled. From an angle that Daniel could not see, she gave Olivia a smug look. ¡°Between boyfriend and girlfriend, this kind of misunderstanding is the worst. It doesn¡¯t matter if it doesn¡¯t work this time. I will still have another chance. I¡¯m sure there will be a gap between the two of you sooner orter,¡± Mia thought. After Olivia left, Mia pretended to be uneasy. ¡°Daniel, it might be a misunderstanding. I haven¡¯t been feeling well for the past few days. I¡¯m very dizzy. My memory might be messed up.¡± Mia was very familiar with this trick. Daniel pulled a chair and sat opposite Mia. His expression MRS unprecedentedly serious. ¡°Mia, are you sure ia pushed you down?¡± be asked Mia lowered her eyes and put on a forbearing expression. She pretended to be aggrieved for the sake of the overall situation. Daniel. I remembered wrongly. You were too impulsive just now. Why did you chase Olivia out? Hurry up and find her. Don¡¯t influence your rtionship because of me.¡± Daniel shook his head ¡°No. I won¡¯t let her in yet¡± Mia could not help but feel happy secretly in her mind. Then, Daniel continued, ¡°I don¡¯t want her to hear these bad things. The Taylor family and the Smith family already have too many bad things that bother her. I hope she can be rxed in front of me without any tricks or unhappiness.¡± ¡°Daniel, L..¡± Mia was suddenly at a loss. The development of the matter was beyond her expectations. ¡°Mia, how many years have we known each other?¡± Daniel¡¯s tone suddenly changed. He lowered his eyes and looked straight at Mia. It has been almost 20 years, right? This friendship is very precious to me. I have always treated you as my biological sister,¡± he said. He turned his chair, his gaze deep and profound. ¡°Mia, I care about Olivia very much. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for her, okay? All these years, I¡¯ve never begged you for anything. Today, I¡¯m begging you.¡± Mia choked and suddenly covered her face. Her previously smug eyes were filled with destion. She had lost. However, she did not lose to Olivia, but to Daniel. As if she could not control her tears, she wiped them again and again, but her face was still wet. In the end, she could only give up helplessly. ¡°Daniel?¡± Mia¡¯s voice trembled. She could not figure it out. ¡°Why do you trust Olivia so much? Why are you so sure that she did not push me? We¡¯ve known each other for almost 20 years, why don¡¯t you trust me?¡± ¡°Mia.¡± Daniel¡¯s tone was calm. ¡°I know Olivia and you. The truth of this matter is not difficult to guess. Even if I really can¡¯t determine which is true and which is false, I can still ask the experts from the Criminal Investigation Department to investigate. Your position at that time, the footprints left by the lake, and even if the maid was lying, there are ways to find the truth. It¡¯s not difficult to find out the truth. What¡¯s difficult is 11-06 Billionane¡¯s Missing Darling how to deal with it.¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes were calm, but his stance was clear. ¡°Mia, even if we have been friends for nearly 20 years, even if I value you very much, Olivia is my girlfriend and will be my wife in the future. No matter what happens, no matter who is right or wrong, the first thing I have to do is to protect her.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Daniel paused for a moment as if he was adjusting his emotions, ¡°Protecting her is the prerequisite for everything. Please understand me¡± Regarding the conflict between Mia and Olivia, Daniel was not a blockhead. He could more or less feel it. However, he believed that Olivia could handle her rtionship with Mia. He also believed that Mia was a rational person who would restrain herself. Unfortunately, things had still approached the edge of danger. Instead of deepening the conflict and making it to the point of no return, it was better to make his stand clear as soon as possible and show his attitude. He would protect Olivia. No matter who had conflicts with Olivia, he would always protect Olivia. The sooner Mia understood this, the better. Chapter 209 Chapter 209 Chapter 209 Olivia sat on the sofa downstairs in a daze. Ever since she was young, she had experienced too many doubts and misunderstandings. They never believed her. No matter how she tried to exin herself and put out the reasons, they were all excuses in their eyes. Even though they appeared to believe it, they were still disapproving in their heart. In the past, Olivia could not understand why she would always encounter such a thing. Was it because she was born¨Cwith the trait of being N?velDrama.Org is the owner. suspected? Butter, she understood. It was not that she was at fault, but prejudice was naturally rooted in the hearts of others. She figured out that when a person was biased against you and did not believe you, their thoughts would follow the unfavorable way of doubting you. Even if the truth was in front of them, they could ignore it. Therefore, Olivia gave up. She even hated to exin. ¡°The truth is right there. It is up to you to believe it or not,¡± Olivia thought. But now, Olivia leaned against the sofa, and her heart suddenly beat fast. An indescribable nervousness and anxiety rose from the bottom of her heart. ¡°Will Daniel believe me? Will he doubt and misunderstand me like them?¡± Olivia thought. Just as she was letting her imagination run wild, she suddenly heard footsteps that were neither light nor heavy. It was Daniel! Olivia looked up and subconsciously pinched her fingers. She said, ¡°You¡­¡± Daniel¡¯s expression was serious and he did not say a word. Seeing this, Olivia was disappointed. She suddenly lowered her eyes and apathy shed across her eyes. Daniel sat beside Olivia. He raised his slender finger and suddenly ced it on Olivia¡¯s neck. 175 Melionaire¡¯s Missile Darling So cold! Olivia shivered from the cold. Her usually cold beautiful eyes suddenly widened and stared at Daniel inexplicably. ¡°Isn¡¯t it cold?¡± Daniel suppressed hisughter. ¡°I just put my hand in the fridge and stuck it in the ice for a long time.¡± Olivia was speechless. ¡°Is there something wrong with you?¡± Olivia thought. Looking at Olivia¡¯s lively eyes, Daniel¡¯s eyes shed with joy. He held her hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and continue to eat roasted meat.¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes shed with surprise. ¡°Are we going to eat just like that? Does he not care about Mia anymore? Is the incident just now over just like that?¡± Olivia thought with surprise. Just as she was feeling surprised, Mia came downstairs. She had already changed her clothes and her expression was gentle. As soon as they met, she apologized to Olivia. ¡°Olivia, I¡¯m sorry. I was stupid. No one pushed me at all. I identally fell into the water.¡± Mia seemed to have be a different person. She was as friendly as she could be. Even with Olivia¡¯s sharp mind, she did not notice anything amiss. Mia seemed to be sincere. Coincidentally, Rowanna and Ellis came in. When they saw the three people in the room, they were stunned. After Olivia and the others left, the two of them were still stunned. After a while, Ellis¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Rowanna, didn¡¯t you say that Ms. Allen is going to cause trouble and there will be a battle in the living room?¡± Rowanna was also very stunned and could not figure it out. Rowanna said, ¡°Ms. Allen¡¯s attitude towards Miss Olivia was clearly not good. Why did Ms. Allen seem like a different person in just half an hour? Could it be¡­¡± Thinking about how Mia had fallen into the water just now, Rowanna suddenly thought of a possibility. ¡°Mia had been brainwashed!¡± Rosanna said. ¡°Shut up!¡± Ellis gave her a knock on the head. At this moment, at the barbecue party by theke, there were also people 11:07 Pilionaire Missing Darling discussing in groups. ¡°Chloe.¡± Someone gossiped and poked Chloe. ¡°You are Ms. Allen¡¯s assistant. Why don¡¯t go back over there to take a look?¡± ¡°What for?¡± Chloe was distracted. The gossip girl lowered her voice and said, ¡°Of course, you should go to see the situation. This is a plot by two women to fight for a man. Let¡¯s see if Ms. Allen, who is sexy and charming, will win, or will the beautiful and cold Ms. Taylor win?¡± Chloe looked displeased. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± ¡°Come on.¡± The gossip girl snorted and said, ¡°Don¡¯t hide it anymore. I¡¯m not a fool. I can tell that Ms. Allen did this scene today either to gain pity or to set up Ms. Taylor! Just wait and see. The probability of criticizing Olivia is very high. After a while, Mr. Sullivan will definitelye over himself.¡± Chloe was silent. The gossip girl found it boring and went to make a bet with someone else. Everyone had the same idea, which was that there would definitely be a battle between Mia and Olivia. However, there was no conclusion as to who would win. Some people felt that Mia would be the victor because she had fallen into the water and was at a disadvantage. Moreover, she had a good rtionship with Daniel. After so many years of rtionship, she definitely knew Daniel better. She would casually say a few words and frame Olivia. Even so, Olivia would have no strength to fight back. There were also people who thought that Olivia would win. The reason was very simple. If Daniel had been really interested in Mia, he would not have wasted so many years and done nothing. Neither side could convince the other, so they could only make a bet. If Daniel hade back on his own, Mia would have won. Daniel must have quarreled with Olivia, so Olivia did note. If Daniel and Olivia came together, it meant that Mia had lost. After making the bet, the few of them sat together and kept ncing at the castle. After a while, a few figures walked over. 11:07 ¡°Here theye!¡± Everyone was excited. All of them craned their neck and widened their eyes to look at the road to see who wasing. As the figures got closer and closer, they could see more clearly. Then, their eyes widened. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± they thought in disbelief. Everyone was dumbfounded. Why did the three of theme together? Could it be that there was no conflict? Chloe was also dumbfounded. She went up to Mia and whispered, ¡°Mia, do you want to have a rest?¡± Chloe asked that because Mia had just fallen into the water and would definitely catch a cold. Moreover, her body was not in good condition. Mia shook her head and slowly drank a cup of warm water. ¡°If I hadn¡¯te, everyone would have been talking about Olivia.¡± What did she mean? Chloe didn¡¯t quite understand. Mia lowered her eyes and said, ¡°At that time, only Olivia and I were by theke. I fell into the water, but she was fine. Even if no one said anything out, they would definitely suspect that she pushed me down.¡± At this point, Mia paused and took a sip of water. When her body warmed up, she said, ¡°I can¡¯t let everyone suspect her.¡± Chloe was dumbfounded. She stared at Mia for a long time and could not say anything. After a long time, she said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Mia, are you crazy?¡± ¡°Why did she still think about Olivia?¡± Chloe thought. ¡°No, I think you are crazy!¡± Mia red at Chloe before turning to look at Olivia not far away. Olivia was eating when Daniel snatched it away. Then, he handed her a freshly roasted one. Although they were far away and Mia could not hear what they were talking about, she could guess. ¡°Daniel must have been afraid that the meat in Olivia¡¯s hands would be too cold and ufortable to eat, so he gave the hot ones to her and ate the cold one himself,¡± Mia thought. What a heartwarming scene! However, Mia was about to cry as she watched. Rowanna had been secretly observing Mia. When she saw this scene, she Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Chapter 210 In M. Gillian was studying the Smith family¡¯s miraculous treatments in the study. The Smith family¡¯s miraculous treatments were divided into three parts. The first part was the basic acupuncture technique, the second part was the treatment method for some illnesses, and the third part was the extremelyplicated and exquisite acupuncture technique. One had to use silver needles freely and rely on their own understanding to treat illnesses. Gillian was reading the first part. Previously, she thought that it was very difficult and was prepared to study it carefully. However, after reading it, she realized that it was actually so simple. Not only was it simple, but she had also learned it before. She found some memory about it deep in her mind. Gillian suddenly remembered that Isaac had taught her the Smith family¡¯s miraculous treatments. The three of them had learned it before, but after learning the first part, Isaac did not continue to teach her and Jarron. Only Olivia had learned the second and the third part. As she thought of this, Gillian¡¯s face revealed a hint of sarcasm. ¡°It was obvious that Isaac was so biased back then. But Olivia actually pretended not to know it,¡± Gillian thought. Gillian thought that she was really too stupid in the past to believe that Olivia was innocent. Gillian read the first part of the basic acupuncture technique very quickly. She had achieved a small sess in almost half a month. The speed of her progress made her feel more confident, and the mockery on her face intensified. ¡°Olivia, you are just so¨Cso!¡± Gillian thought. Gillian clearly remembered that Olivia had used half a year to learn the basic acupuncture technique. 11:07 Inllionaire¡¯s Missing Darling As for her, she had mastered it in just half a month. It was almost noon. Gillian looked at the time and thought that Jarron should be back soon. After learning that Dr. Moss was invited back to Hushen by Olivia, Gillian did not let Jarron go to Dr. Moss¡¯s team. Instead, Jarron went to another hospital. Although the brain surgery department of this hospital was not as good as Dr. Moss¡¯s team, it was still very famous in the world. When Jarron returned, he looked very tired. Almost as soon as he entered the house, hey down on the sofa and didn¡¯t move at all. Seeing his action, Gillian was heartbroken. Jarron¡¯s stay in this hospital was not very satisfactory. There were many things that he had to adjust himself to. Moreover, Dr. Moss had always been his idol. This time, he did not enter Dr. Moss¡® team. Although Jarron did not say anything, Gillian knew that he must be very regretful. ¡°Jarron.¡± Gillian leaned on Jarron¡¯s shoulder and said with a sharp gaze, ¡°Bear with it a little longer. It won¡¯t be long before I learn about the Smith family¡¯s miraculous treatments. At that time, I will definitely get Dr. Moss to personally invite you to his team.¡± ¡°And Dr. Moss should be very sincere!¡± Gillian thought. ¡°Olivia, that sinister and despicable bitch, used neurodrugs to deliberately let Dr. Moss go with her so that Jarron could not enter Dr. Moss¡¯s team!¡± Gillian thought. In the past, Gillian had never thought of going against Olivia. Even if she resigned from the hospital, it was only because she could not stay anymore and had no choice but to leave. But now, Olivia hadpletely provoked her! Anyone who provoked her would die! The expression on Gillian¡¯s face was terrifyingly cold, and her eyes were cold. It didn¡¯t matter if Olivia angered her. She could tolerate it on ount of Isaac and their childhood friendship. However, if Olivia dared to make trouble for Jarron, she would not allow it! She would never allow anyone to hurt Jarron, not even a little bit. 245 11:07 Rillionaire¡¯s Missing Darling 15 ¡°Isn¡¯t Olivia just relying on the neurodrug to do whatever she wants? Just wait and see! As long as I learn the Smith family¡¯s miraculous treatments well and be famous in M, I will definitely teach Olivia a lesson. I will let her kneel on the ground and apologize to Jarron!¡± Gillian thought angrily. After the lunch break, Gillian sent Jarron out. She returned to the study to continue studying the Smith family¡¯s miraculous treatments. After learning for a while, someone knocked on the door. Gillian walked to the door and opened it. It was an unfamiliar woman. She had a beautiful face and blue eyes. She looked very gentle, but when she spoke, it ruined the kindness on her face because of her cold attitude. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°I¡¯m Yvonne.¡± Yvonne extended her hand. ¨C Gillian did not shake her hand. Instead, she looked at Yvonne indifferently. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± she asked. Yvonne chuckled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to invite me in?¡± Gillian hesitated for a moment before making way for Yvonne to enter. Yvonne held her handbag and walked in casually. She looked around the room and chuckled. ¡°How can you live in such a shabby ce? You are a famous doctor!¡± Gillian frowned and asked her to leave. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. If not, please leave.¡± ¡°Of course there¡¯s something.¡± Yvonne sat on the sofa with her legs crossed. She blinked and looked at Gillian seriously. ¡°Gillian, you are a smart person. I¡¯ll be frank.¡± Yvonne rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Are you interested in cooperating with me to deal with Olivia?¡± Gillian sneered with a mocking gaze. ¡°Cooperate? If you have the ability, you can deal with Olivia yourself. Why are youing for me?¡± ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s not like that.¡± Yvonne shook her finger and smiled slightly. ¡°Of course, I can deal with her myself. But if you join in, it will be twice the result with half the effort. I heard that you have many prescriptions. Coincidentally, I don¡¯t have anything else, but I have a lot of money. We can work together.¡± Gillian¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain. She did not care about Yvonne at all. She was just Amy¡¯s adopted daughter. However, she was so ambitious. She wanted something that did not belong to her. 11:07 Gillian felt that she was not the same as Yvonne. Yvonne wanted to snatch, but Gillian was different. Gillian only wanted to take back what belonged to her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have no intention of cooperating. Ms. Sheeran, please.¡± Gillian ordered her to leave. Yvonne did not move. Instead, she took out a bank card and ced it on the table. ¡°Gillian, you must have had a hard time recently. This is a small token of my appreciation.¡± As she spoke, she pushed the bank card over. Gillian¡¯s expression was cold as if she had been vited. Her gaze was cold. ¡°Get lost. Take your fucking money and get lost. I, Gillian, don¡¯t need to rely on the Smith family. I don¡¯tck money either. You have no right to insult me!¡± she said coldly. Yvonne paused and looked up in surprise. After looking at Gillian for a while, she took the bank card back. ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Yvonne smiled. ¡°I misunderstood.¡± As she spoke, she changed the topic. ¡°Recently, there¡¯s a ball in the pharmaceutical industry. I want to invite you to go with me. I wonder if you can do me the honor?¡± Gillian pondered for a moment. Since she had the intention to be famous in M, she could not do it secretly. She had to learn the Smith family¡¯s miraculous treatments, but she could not cut off her connections with outsiders. After some thought, Gillian nodded and agreed. ¡°Okay.¡± Yvonne smiled slightly and pushed the bank card over again. ¡°This is my gift to you. Use it to buy a better dress.¡± Without waiting for Gillian to react, she quickly got up and left. Gillian looked at the bank card on the table with an ugly expression. ¡°How humiliating!¡± she thought. She broke the bank card and threw it into the trash can. She swore that on the day of the ball, she would shock everyone and make those who looked down on her regret it. Gillian originally did not care about external clothes and jewelry, nor was she interested in money. She originally wanted to wear a random dress to 11:07 Bathonane Missing Darling the ball. Now that she wanted to amaze everyone, she had to wear a better one. After some thought, she called Bosman. In the past, Bosman would send her thetest style of clothes every quarter. Gillian didn¡¯t like these clothes at all and casually threw them in the wardrobe. However, those youngdies were crazy about these clothes. Every time thetest clothes came, they would fight to try it on. This greatly satisfied Gillian¡¯s vanity. Other people cherished it so much that they would fight to the death for a piece of clothing, but she had them everywhere. Other people had to be members and buy a certain amount every year to be qualified to obtain a piece of Bosman¡¯s handmade clothes, but she had several pieces every quarter. Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Gillian knew that Bosman would send thetest styles of clothes every quarter because of Isaac. Now that she had lost her position as the family head, Bosman might not have respected her as before. But Gillian was still confident. Firstly, no matter what, she was still Isaac¡¯s granddaughter. Since Bosman was doing this for Isaac¡¯s sake, it could not be too cold to her. Secondly, Gillian had the Smith family¡¯s miraculous treatments. She had a bright future. She believed that as long as she asked it, Bosman would rush to send her clothes. Therefore, she called the person in charge of Bosman¡¯s clothing delivery. The person in charge frowned when he saw that it was an unknown number from M. As soon as he spoke, Gillian was stunned for a moment. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. She did not understand hisnguage at all. In the past, when the other partymunicated with her, he used Husheni and was very fluent. There was no ent at all. Gillian thought that the other party was a native. ¡°Sorry,¡± Gillian said. ¡°I¡¯m Gillian. I¡¯m looking for Dante.¡± The person on the other end of the line was stunned for a moment, then instantly switched to fluent Husheni. ¡°Hello, Ms. Gillian. I¡¯m Dante.¡± His attitude was the same as before, but it was less respectful and enthusiastic. Gillian noticed this and frowned slightly. She thought to herself, ¡°As expected, he is a snob. Once I¡¯m not the Smith family¡¯s family head, he has already looked down on me.¡± She did not ask directly why the clothes were not delivered this quarter. Instead, she casually said that she had gotten the Smith family¡¯s miraculous treatments and was studying recently. She believed that it would not be long before she could treat someone. She also said that since she had known Dante for a long time, he could look for her to treat him when he didn¡¯t feel well. After saying this, Gillian stopped talking. 11:47 jullionaire¡¯s Missing Darling 45 Instead, she waited for Dante¡¯s enthusiastic response, promising to send clothes immediately. In the end, Dante seemed not to care about her words. He only praised her indifferently and didn¡¯t say a word about sending her clothes. Gillian was burning with anger because of Dante¡¯s attitude. She suppressed her anger and began to emphasize her rtionship with Isaac. She said that she was Isaac¡¯s favorite granddaughter. Although Isaac was unconscious now, he would wake up soon. Gillian said this on purpose for Dante to hear. She wanted to let him know she was Isaac¡¯s favorite granddaughter made Dante wary. But still, Dante didn¡¯t react. ¡°How could this be?¡± Gillian thought in confusion. Gillian frowned. She did not understand why Dante was indifferent. If Dante didn¡¯t believe in her medical skills and thought that she wouldn¡¯t be able to learn the Smith family¡¯s miraculous treatments in a short period of time, he still had to think of Isaac. Could it be that Dante didn¡¯t even care about Isaac? At the thought of this, Gillian¡¯s expression turned ugly. It was as if she was holding her breath in her chest, making her feel extremely ufortable. ¡°Dante!¡± Gillian¡¯s tone turned cold. ¡°Are you not taking our Smith family seriously because Isaac is unconscious?¡± ¡°Ms. Gillian.¡± Dante chuckled as if he found her question ridiculous. ¡°Why would you say that? I¡¯ve always respected Isaac and sincerely hope that he will wake up.¡± ¡°Stop making sarcastic remarks.¡± Gillian¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°Since you respect the Smith family, why didn¡¯t you send the clothes this quarter? Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. You¡¯re just thinking that Isaac is¡­¡± Before she could finish, Dante interrupted her with a questioning voice. ¡°Ms. Gillian, you¡¯ve misunderstood. The clothes for this quarter have been sent over.¡± ¡°What?¡± Gillian was surprised. ¡°I didn¡¯t receive it.¡± Then, she quickly realized something. 11 471 15 The clothes should have been delivered to Layfield,¡± she thought. Gillian was helpless and apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Dante, I was too impatient and misunderstood you, I¡¯ve already moved to M. In the future. send the clothes to M. You don¡¯t have to send them to Layfield.¡± Dante said nothing Gillian frowned and called out, ¡°Mr. Dante, did you hear me?¡± Dante leaned back in therge executive chair. After a long moment, he said, ¡°Ms. Gillian, did you misunderstand something?¡± Gillian squeezed her phone and suddenly had a bad feeling. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± she asked. Dante sighed and said, ¡°Ms. Gillian, you must have misunderstood. Didn¡¯t Miss Olivia tell you?¡± ¡°Tell me what?¡± Dante felt a little helpless. ¡°It seems that you still don¡¯t know the whole story. In fact, the clothes sent by Bosman weren¡¯t for you or the Smith family, but for Miss Olivia alone.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Gillian¡¯s hands and feet were cold. Her face was red with embarrassment and anger. Dante was also in a difficult position. He really did not expect Gillian to not know. At first, Dante was a little confused when he received Gillian¡¯s call. ¡°Gillian had already fallen out with Miss Olivia. Why is she still shamelessly calling to ask for clothes? She must be crazy,¡± Dante thought back then. After chatting for a while, Dante finally understood what was going on. As a businessman, he did not want to offend Gillian and tell her the truth. However, he had no choice but to say it. Dante could only choose his tone and exin softly. ¡°Ms. Gillian, Bosman¡¯s clothes were all given to Miss Olivia. Miss Olivia gave you half of them, so they have your size. ¡°Bosman asked ke for your sizes and your preferences every quarter, but ke didn¡¯t send your sizes this quarter, so we¡­¡± Dante¡¯s tone was light and apologetic, but it was like a p of thunder in Gillian¡¯s ears. 35 11:47 Bithonaire¡¯s Missing Darling She could not believe it. Her eyes were red. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! You¡¯re talking nonsense! You sent us clothes on ount of Isaac, You didn¡¯t send them this year because my grandfather was sick in bed. Because you were snobbish, you instantly changed your attitude when you saw that my grandfather was sick and couldn¡¯t treat others.¡± However, Dante couldn¡¯t take the me. Dante quickly exined, ¡°Ms. Gillian, I think you¡¯ve forgotten that when Miss Olivia was 17 years old, Bosman started to send clothes every quarter. If it was really for Isaac¡¯s sake, why didn¡¯t we start to send them earlier? We could have started to give them to you when you were just born.¡± The implication was that Isaac was not that powerful at that time. If Isaac had already had such a good reputation back then, they would have given the clothes to Gillian long ago. Dante held the phone and his tone gradually turned cold. He was no longer willing to waste time with Gillian. He said directly, ¡°The reason why Bosman sends clothes to Miss Olivia every quarter is because Miss Olivia saved the Bosman family¡¯s Mr. Dell. Then the Bosman family wanted to send clothes to Miss Olivia out of gratitude.¡± Dante paused for a moment as if he was recalling something. ¡°Actually, at first, Miss Olivia was unwilling to ept it and rejected the clothes sent by Bosman several times. We were about to give up because we thought that Miss Olivia did not like Bosman¡¯s clothes. Unexpectedly, one day, Miss Olivia called personally and said that she wanted to give half of her clothes to anotherdy. Since then, Bosman has been sending clothes to you and Miss Olivia every quarter.¡± At this point, Dante¡¯s tone turned cold, and it was obvious that he was angry. ¡°Ms. Gillian, I hope you can understand that you¡¯re nothing special or valuable to us. We don¡¯t care if you¡¯re Isaac¡¯s granddaughter or if you¡¯re learning the Smith family¡¯s miraculous treatments. We respect you only because you¡¯re Miss Olivia¡¯s sister! ¡°Ms. Gillian, I hope you can recognize your status and not be condescending and overbearing. Bosman doesn¡¯t owe you anything and will no longer provide you with clothes. If you like Bosman¡¯s clothes, you can buy them offline. As long as you buy a certain amount of clothes from Bosman¡¯s brand, you will be able to buy Bosman¡¯s premium handmade clothes.¡± Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Chapter 212 ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gillian was still in a daze, but Dante had already hung up. She held her phone and was in a daze for a long time. ¡°How could this be? Impossible!¡± Gillian thought in disbelief. Gillian didn¡¯t want to believe it. She felt that Dante was lying to her, but there was a voice deep in her heart that told her that it was all true. It was real. It wasn¡¯t lying to her. Dante was right. If Bosman really sent clothes over for Isaac¡¯s sake, why didn¡¯t they send them earlier? Why did they only send them when Gillian was 20 years old? Also, Dante said that Olivia suddenly decided to ept the clothes. Gillian remembered. It was not sudden. It was because of Olivia! That day, she clearly remembered that Olivia had suddenly received several beautiful clothes that looked like they were drawn in a magazine. Olivia threw the clothes into the wardrobe with a cold expression. She said that she did not like it at all. She preferred light clothes like sportswear and did not like these kinds of dresses. Olivia didn¡¯t like it, but Gillian liked it. Gillian touched the dresses lovingly and wanted to try them on, but because of her strong self¨Cesteem, she could not do it. After returning to her room, Gillian remembered that she had punched the bed hard and resented Isaac for being biased. She thought that when she went to university and wasn¡¯t at home, Isaac took the chance to buy such beautiful dresses for Olivia. ¡°This was too much!¡± Gillian thought. Before she could be angry for long, on the third day, she received equally beautiful dresses. Olivia told her that it was sent by Bosman and that in the future, it would be sent every quarter. Both of them would have it. Gillian secretly checked Bosman online and was shocked by this high¨Cend brand. In the first few years, she did not dare to wear it at all for fear of damaging it. It was only when she became used to it that she began to think less and less of these clothes. She even felt that they were very ordinary. After all, no matter how expensive and rare these clothes were in the eyes of outsiders, they were still easily obtainable to her and she did not care about them at all. Gillian curled up on the sofa and covered her face tightly. When she thought of what Dante had said on the phone, she felt extremely embarrassed. On Gorshire¡¯s side, Betty had already woken up and exined what had happened. In the end, this matter was just a misunderstanding. Daniel was just implicated and suffered an undeserved cmity. In order to calm Daniel, Duke Devonstern specially held a banquet. The time was set to be three days later. At that time, many nobles and business tycoons would attend. Mia, who knew the news, was so nervous that she did not know what to do. This was her first time attending such a high¨Cend banquet. Although Mia was the person in charge of the branchpany in Gorshire, her status was still far behind Daniel¡¯s. Usually, she coulde into contact with some business tycoons and entrepreneurs, but she could not see these veteran nobles in Gorshire. These veteran nobles were conceited and arrogant. It was rare to see them. Therefore, Mia attached great importance to this banquet. Not only did she invite a famous local styling team, but she also nned to personally go to a few luxury brands to choose dresses. After packing up, she was about to leave when she was stopped by Chloe¡¯s weak voice. ¡°Mia, don¡¯t you care about Ms. Taylor?¡± Mia stopped in her tracks. Then, she sighed and held her forehead helplessly. She had actually forgotten about Olivia. Mia had now changed her mindset. She no longer rejected Olivia, but she was not very close to her either. 11:47 After all, a person¡¯s thoughts and emotions cannot be changed overnight. Although she had promised Daniel not to make things difficult for Olivia, she could not get along well with her. Therefore, for the past few days, Mia had been avoiding Olivia and she rarely met Daniel. Chloe helped Mia back to the sofa and said softly, ¡°Mia, it¡¯s fine if you usually ignore Ms. Taylor, but this is a banquet hosted by Duke Devonstern. If Ms. Taylor embarrasses herself, it will make Mr. Sullivan unhappy.¡± Actually, Chloe did not want to talk about this. Mia had been in a better mood recently and was no longer paranoid and crazy. Logically speaking, Chloe should not have persuaded Mia to interact with Olivia. However, she was not only Mia¡¯s cousin but also her assistant. There were some things that she had to remind Mia of. ¡°Oh! I actually forgot Olivia!¡± Mia knocked her forehead and was a little vexed. Seeing Mia¡¯s calm expression, Chloe secretly heaved a sigh of relief and continued to say, ¡°Olivia is very famous in the country. She¡¯s an excellent young scientist. But when she goes overseas, this identity is not good enough. Moreover, although Olivia is from the Taylor family, it¡¯s said that she has been missing for 18 years. She hadn¡¯t received the Taylor family¡¯s upbringing at all. She was raised by an old doctor. Olivia might not know some of the etiquette rules of the upper¨Css society.¡± It was a little hard for them to know the news in Gorshire. Moreover, Mia did not have the connections to find out about their matters, so she only knew some public information online. She did not know much about Olivia¡¯s falling out with the Taylor family and bing the head of the Smith family. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Mia nodded. After that, she felt even more nervous. She had just started to learn it and now she needed to bring a novice with her. ¡°This was a situation where we were destined to lose!¡± Mia thought. Thinking of Olivia, Mia felt a greater sense of urgency. ¡°I have to bring Olivia to buy a dress now!¡± Mia thought. In the study. 11:47 Bellicha & Ming Darling Olivia was reading with Daniel. Daniel was reading about business and finance, and Olivia was reading scientific literature. She had gathered this recently and was reading it seriously. Seeing Mia knock on the door and enter, Olivia raised her eyes slightly and looked over quietly. Mia secretly sized up Olivia and was satisfied. ¡°Good, her bearing was not bad. It would be enough to hire a teacher for etiquette training tomorrow,¡± Mia thought. Mia exined the purpose of hering and asked Olivia if she wanted to go shopping with her. Shopping? Daniel looked up at Olivia. Olivia knew that Daniel was asking if she wanted to go. Of course, she had to go. She closed the document and stood up. Olivia knew very well that Daniel hoped that she could get along peacefully with Mia. If they could not get along well, at least there would not be any conflicts. She knew that rtionships always required the joint efforts of both sides. Since Daniel was willing to protect her in front of Mia, she was also willing to return the favor. Mia acted quickly and directly brought Olivia into the luxury brand mall. Mia asked Olivia to choose whatever she liked and she would pay. After changing her attitude, Mia regained her high EQ. Olivia could get along well with her. Considering that Olivia probably did not know anything about luxury goods, Mia deliberately exined in detail and introduced each brand. She even specially rmended two brands that were suitable for Olivia. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Valentino¡¯s new spring model has been released. It¡¯s charming, which suits you very well. As time is limited, it¡¯s toote to buy a haute couture, so take a look at the ready¨Cmade clothes first. If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll think of a way to get a haute couture before the banquet.¡± Mia¡¯s expression was calm. She did not even care about these clothes that easily cost one hundred thousand dors. After saying that, she saw Olivia standing there motionless with a slightly nk expression. Olivia had no intention of choosing at all. Mis frowned. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you choosing?¡± she asked. After taking, she suddenly thought of a possibility and her face stiffened. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve never chosen one before!¡± Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Olivia nodded. Then, she immediately shook her head and added a qualifier. ¡°I¡¯ve never picked out clothes in such a ce.¡± As she spoke, she walked into the Valentino store calmly and looked at every piece of clothing curiously and seriously. When Mia heard what she said, her expression froze subconsciously before she quickly became embarrassed. She raised her hand to cover her face and quickly walked into the shop. She found it quite embarrassing that Olivia actually boldly said that she had never been to a luxury store. Although they were overseas and spoke Husheni, who knew if anyone could understand Husheni? Sometimes, Mia admired Olivia, who clearly came from an ordinary background and was wearing ordinary clothes but was magnanimous and calm without any stage fright. Even Mia was a frequent customer of luxury goods shops. Sometimes, she would feel embarrassed when she bought clothes that were discounted during the season. The salesperson of the Valentino store spoke Husheni, and she also knew Mia. When she saw Mia come in, she immediately weed her enthusiastically and politely. ¡°Miss Allen, you came at the right time. Recently, the spring collection has just been released on the market.¡± Mia waved her hand. Then, she raised her chin and pointed at Olivia. ¡°Pick two gowns for her to wear to the banquet.¡± The salesperson nodded. ¡°Pleasee in.¡± As she spoke, she led Mia, Olivia, and Chloe inside. They turned into the inner ce of the shop and saw that it was filled with beautiful gowns of all kinds. Mia sat on the sofa and took out her phone to kill time. She was already prepared to wait for a long time. Every woman who saw such beautiful clothes would be tempted to try them on, let alone an ordinary person like Olivia who had never even been to a luxury store. Her eyes would probably be dazzled. She assumed that Olivia would have no idea where to start. 11:47 Mia thought, I¡¯ll take this country bumpkin to see what a luxury shop has.* Mia first checked the messages on her phone. Since she had no urgent business to do, she picked up the coffee sent by the salesperson and slowly tasted it. Then, she looked up at Olivia as if she was watching a show. Although she had promised Daniel not to make things difficult for Olivia, she had never said that she would notugh at her. At this moment, Mia could not wait to see Olivia¡¯s shocked expression when she saw the prices of the gowns. She supposed this country bumpkin would definitely be shocked when she saw such high prices and her mouth would be wide open. However, as soon as Mia raised her head, Olivia had already sat beside her and was also drinking coffee. Mia was dumbfounded. ¡°Why are you¡­¡± Olivia took a sip of coffee before slowly looking up and looking at Mia quietly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°W¨Cwhy are you sitting down? Aren¡¯t you going to pick a gown?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already finished it.¡± ¡°So fast? When did you finish it? Aren¡¯t you going to try the gown? What if it doesn¡¯t suit you?¡± Mia widened her eyes in shock and almost lost her N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Olivia looked up slightly and said casually, ¡°It¡¯s just a gown. If it doesn¡¯t suit me, I¡¯ll just get another one.¡± Mia was speechless. She thought, ¡°She¡¯s really good at acting cool. She¡¯s acting like a rich youngdy.¡± At this moment, the salesperson came over with a packed bag. ¡°Ms. Taylor. It¡¯s already packed.¡± Olivia nodded. Then, she looked up and nced at Mia indifferently. Mia was clearly not familiar with Olivia. However, after being nced at by Olivia, she seemed to have been enlightened for some reason. She ran over and took the bag. At this moment, Olivia had already stood up and walked toward the door. Chloe subconsciously followed behind her. After taking two steps, she suddenly remembered Mia and hurriedly stopped. When she turned around, she saw Mia¡¯s furious gaze. ¡°Are you her assistant? You¡¯re such a traitor!¡± Mia was utterly furious. She pointed at Chloe¡¯s head angrily. By the time Mia finished venting her anger and came out, Olivia had already paid the bill and put the card into her bag. Mia only had time to see a corner of the card. It was a ck card. Mia was stunned for a moment before she quickly reacted. Olivia should be using Daniel¡¯s ck card. After leaving the Valentino store, Mia went to a few more shops that she usually visited, but she did not find any clothes she liked. She ced too much importance on the banquet hosted by Duke Devonstern this time. She always wanted everything to be perfect and wanted to choose the most suitable gown. However, she was running otu of time, so she looked very anxious. She went to a few shops, but she didn¡¯t like any of the clothes there. They had been shopping for almost three hours and it was almost 12 o¡¯clock. Mia was exhausted, but Olivia did not look frustrated or dissatisfied at all. Her expression was still calm. When she noticed Mia¡¯s gaze, she even smiled at her. This was the first time Mia saw her smile from the bottom of her heart. It was like a spring breeze, which was intoxicating. Mia was stunned. Because she was in a daze, Mia casually entered a shop. When she came back to her senses, she realized that she had entered a Bosman store. Mia¡¯s face instantly turned red. Her face was blushing, as well as her neck. This was the first time Mia felt so uneasy since she came to Gorshire. She kept her head down and backed away quickly. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she whispered. It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t afford the stuff sold at Bosman. It was just that this shop was Bosman¡¯s high¨Cend shop and only epted members. Mia was not a member of this brand at all. Olivia slowed down by two steps, and the salesperson inside the Bosman store had alreadye out. She was a little surprised to see Olivia and the others. Typically, very few people visited the Bosman stores. The staff would send the members a product list regrly. After the members chose, the products would be sent directly to their ces. However, there were also some members who liked to patronize the shop. The salesperson was only slightly stunned, but she quickly regained herposure and weed Olivia and the others in fluent Gorshiren. When Mia heard what the salesperson said, her expression changed. She couldn¡¯t enter, nor could she just leave. She was looking forward to leaving, but she felt a little ufortable and embarrassed to leave in such a hurry. It would make her look like she couldn¡¯t afford the things there. She could only force herself to nod and walk in. After entering, she took a few nces at the clothes and immediately said to Olivia, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I don¡¯t like these styles.¡± Olivia looked at her and said calmly, ¡°Some of them are not bad. Shall we try them?¡± Mia was speechless. She wondered, ¡°s, it¡¯s so difficult tomunicate with people who don¡¯t understand fashion. Why can¡¯t she take a look at this ce? She¡¯s actually staying to shop. ¡°It¡¯s Bosman. This is a top¨Cnotch luxury brand. ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of whether we can afford the things here or not, but we are not noble enough to buy them at all.¡± Mia frowned and said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t like these clothes. Pick one yourself.¡± As she spoke, she walked out. ¡°Chloe and I will wait for you outside. Take your time.¡± Mia found a chair outside and sat down. Chloe was anxious. ¡°Mia, how could you leave Ms. Taylor there alone? She isn¡¯t prestigious enough to buy Bosman¡¯s high¨Cend customized clothes. If she really chooses one and realizes that she isn¡¯t qualified to pay for it, it will be embarrassing!¡± Mia curled her lips and said happily, ¡°I¡¯m teaching her a lesson. As the saying goes, you learn from your mistakes. Let her be embarrassed once and she¡¯ll know what to do in the future. This is Gorshire, not some market in her hometown, where she has to browse everything and dares to buy anything!¡± After saying that, she saw that Chloe still looked worried. Mia sighed and said earnestly, ¡°It¡¯s better for her to be embarrassed here than at Duke Devonstern¡¯s banquet. I¡¯m doing this for her good. I hope she¡¯ll improve after this and understand the meaning of caution.¡± As they were talking, the door of the Bosman store opened. Mia smiled. ¡°Well, she¡¯s out.¡± As she spoke, she stood up and prepared to teach Olivia a lesson. However, when she saw the shopping bag in Olivia¡¯s hand, she waspletely stunned as if she had been electrocuted. She wondered, ¡°How could it be? ¡°She actually bought it!¡± Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Chapter 214 People wereing and going to the mall, and it was noisy. However, Mia suddenly fell silent. Her body was so stiff that shepletely forgot how to react. She did not even move. It was not until Olivia walked closer that she slowly came to her senses. ¡°You-¡± She was about to ask. However, Olivia had already raised her hand. There was a shopping bag hanging from her fair fingertips. The shopping bag was pure white with only a logo of Bosman painted in the bottom right corner, simple and low¨Ckey. If people did not look carefully, they would not notice it at all. However, as long as they discovered it, their eyes would subconsciously focus on it and never leave. It was as if it was magical. Mia was dumbfounded. The salesperson from Bosman walked over and asked in fluent Husheni, ¡°Ms. Allen, this is the dress Ms. Taylor chose for you. Please take a look and see if you like it.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Mia pointed at herself and could not help but confirm. ¡°It¡¯s for me?¡± The salesperson nodded and looked up at Olivia. She bent down and took the shopping bag respectfully with both hands. Then, she led Mia in. ¡°Ms. Allen, please go in and try it out.¡± Mia¡¯s mind was nk as she followed the salesperson¡¯s guidance and entered the shop. When she entered the shop, she came back to her senses slightly. Her face instantly turned embarrassed. ¡°I¡­¡± The salesperson smiled andforted her softly. ¡°Ms. Allen, don¡¯t worry. Ms. Taylor has already paid the bill. Try to see if you like the dress. If you don¡¯t like it, you can check out other ones. Ms. Taylor has already said that whatever you choose would be on her.¡± Mia was in a daze. She followed the staff¡¯s instructions and tried on a few gowns. 1/6 11:48 *5 When the exquisite and luxurious clothes stuck to her skin, Mia gradually realized that this was happening. She was really wearing the high¨Cend customized gowns of Bosman. Mia tried five pieces in total, and she loved every one of them so much that she couldn¡¯t bear to part with them. She fantasized about wearing a gown and stunning everyone at the banquet. In the end, she picked one out with difficulty and asked the salesperson to pack it. In the end, the salesperson came over with five bags. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mia looked up in shock. The salesperson smiled and exined, ¡°Ms. Taylor has instructed us to make you pleased.¡± ¡°But-¡± Mia bit her lower lip. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t these be too many?¡± The salesperson chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll charge all of this to Ms. Taylor.¡± Mia was only uneasy because the gowns were billed to Olivia. She twirled the ring on her index finger and looked up at the salesperson. She asked carefully, ¡°Is Olivia a member of your shop?¡± The salesperson shook her head. Mia¡¯s hand that was holding the ring paused. For a moment, she did not know how to react. If Olivia wasn¡¯t a member, how could she buy Bosman high¨Cend customized clothes? Just as Mia was feeling puzzled, she heard the salesperson say, ¡°Ms. Taylor is very special. All the brands under Bosman will not pose any obstacles to Ms. Taylor.¡± ¡°Then why did she say that she has never shopped at the luxury store?¡± Mia couldn¡¯t help but ask because she was too shocked. ¡°Ms. Taylor really doesn¡¯t need to shop,¡± the salesperson exined gently. ¡°Bosman sends thetest product list to Ms. Taylor every quarter. After she chooses the ones she likes, we deliver the products to her ce directly.¡± The salesperson added, ¡°By the way, Ms. Taylor gets to be the first to select Bosman¡¯s new products for every season, which will only be released to the world after Ms. Taylor selects them.¡± 2/6 11:48 Bilbonaire¡¯s Missing Darling When Mia walked out of the shop, her mind was nk and she was hearing things. What she just learned was too shocking. As Mia recalled how she had guessed Olivia and her mocking attitude, her face burned all the way to his neck. She was extremely embarrassed. Outside the door, Mia looked up in a daze. Olivia was sitting in the chair she Olivia previously sat in. Chloe was next to her, chattering excitedly. asionally, Olivia would respond or nod. Chloe seemed to be greatly encouraged and spoke even more enthusiastically. This kind of enthusiasm was unprecedented in front of Mia. Seeing Miae out, Chloe did not greet her as usual. Instead, she lowered her head and reported to Olivia. Then, Olivia looked up. For some reason, when faced with Olivia¡¯s gaze, Mia was a little embarrassed. She no longer had the arrogant and proud look from before. She was like a defeated rooster that had fallen into the water, wet with its fur drooping. She walked over slowly and didn¡¯t say anything. Olivia was still sitting in the chair. She looked up slightly and looked over. She was clearly sitting while Mia was standing tall and looking down at her. However, the strange thing was that Mia did not have the slightest bit of sharpness as she stood in front of Olivia. She looked as if she was a primary school student who was standing beside her teacher and waiting for his lesson. Olivia looked over gently. Her tone was a little nonchnt. ¡°Are you happy?¡± Mia did not understand and blinked. However, Olivia did not say anything else. Instead, she stood up and 3/6 11:48 walked out. She spoke neither fast nor slowly. ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mia was even more confused. At this moment, Olivia looked at Mia and said seriously, ¡°I hope you¡¯re happy. Daniel told me that you saved him. I¡¯m very grateful to you for your bravery back then.¡± Mia waved her hand in shame for the first time and felt ashamed. ¡°There were bodyguards around at that time. Even if I didn¡¯t jump down, the bodyguards would have found out and saved Daniel. I can¡¯t be considered to have saved him.¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes were clear. Her voice was gentle, but there was unshakable determination in her tone. ¡°But you jumped down. Because of you, he stayed in the water for less time. ¡°I¡¯d still be grateful to you even if you had saved him just a second earlier than the bodyguards. ¡°Because of you, he suffered less for a second.¡± Mia was stunned. ¡°You¡¯re very brave. Bravery is supposed to bemended.¡± With that, Olivia suddenly turned around, raised her right hand, and snapped her fingers. Immediately after, the bustling crowd in the mall suddenly stopped and ran to various shops. In just a few seconds, all the people disappeared. Only Mia, Olivia, and Chloe were left in the huge shopping mall. Mia¡¯s body seemed to be nailed to the ground, unable to move a single step. She looked around in surprise and curiosity. Chloe was also stunned, not knowing how to react. At this moment, countless people rushed out of various luxury stores. Each of them was holding a gown that Mia had checked twice. One by one, they walked to her side and ced the gowns into a huge gift box that had appeared at her feet at some point. ¡°Oh my God!¡± Before Mia could react, Chloe could not take it anymore. She screamed. 476 N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. 11:48 Bleonaire¡¯s Missing Darling She was thinking, ¡°Am I dreaming? This is incredible!¡± Mia dug her fingers into her palms, trying to calm herself down. She could not lose herposure. However, she really couldn¡¯t control herself. Her body was trembling so badly that her legs turned to jelly. She could not even stand steadily. Mia sat on the ground and covered her mouth with her wrist. She gritted her teeth and bit the flesh on the back of her hand to stop the scream that surged to her throat. She wondered, ¡°Dear God! ¡°Am I really not dreaming?¡± Mia looked up in shock and went to ask Olivia for confirmation. Her wet eyes were filled with helplessness. Olivia bent over, her eyes focused. ¡°This is your reward.¡± Mia covered her mouth with both hands hard. Olivia approached her and suddenly raised her hand to press on Mia¡¯s forehead. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that this reward is 20 yearste.¡± With that, the emotions that Mia had been suppressing for more than 20 years finally broke out. She couldn¡¯t control her emotions at all. She buried her head between her knees and cried out loud. It turned out that she was brave and was supposed to be rewarded. She was not supposed to be med for not taking good care of Daniel. Ever since she was young, no one had praised or encouraged her. Everyone felt that saving Daniel was what she should do. She was so lucky. As a girl who was born in a poor mountain valley, she was chosen by the high and mighty Mrs. Sullivan. She was brought home to be raised, fed, and educated. Therefore, she should work hard. It was only right for her to get first ce. She was already so lucky to be sponsored by rich people. Her friends from her hometown had no chance to study at all. What right did she have not to get first ce? If she didn¡¯t get first ce, would she be worthy of Mrs. Sullivan¡¯s financial support? 5/6 11:48 Be¡¯s Missing Darting She should give up what she had for the Sullivan family. She should repay them for feeding and paying for her tuition fees. Otherwise, she would be an ingrate. Everything she did was only right. She should sacrifice herself for her entire life for the Sullivan family. She should also take care of her parents and rtives, who were from her hometown since she was lucky and capable. Everyone felt that what she did was appropriate and deserved. No one praised her. No one thanked her. Mia covered her face and let her tears stream down her cheeks. She had finally received her reward. Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Mia was on the verge of breaking down. Even when she left the mall and got into the car, she was still crying and burping. Her chest heaved violently as she sobbed. Extremely worried, Chloe kept looking at her. Chloe took a deep breath and mustered her courage to discuss with Olivia. She hoped that Olivia would take the front passenger seat while she sat in the back to take care of Mia. Olivia had never cared about such trivial matters. She nodded indiscriminately. The driver drove over and ced the huge gift box in the trunk. Then, he opened the backseat door. Chloe immediately got into the car and sat in the back seat. Then, she looked up and waited for Mia to come up. In the end, Mia frowned and questioned unhappily, ¡°Why are you sitting here?¡± Chloe was stunned for a moment before she subconsciously replied, ¡°I¡¯ll be taking care of you.¡± Mia looked down, her expression unchanging. ¡°Get down and go to take the passenger seat.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Chloe didn¡¯t understand. Mia¡¯s face suddenly flushed red. She said in a low voice, ¡°I want to sit next to Olivia.¡± Chloe was speechless. She thought, ¡°You¡¯re such a fickle woman! ¡°The way you call Olivia is so mushy!¡± On the way back, Mia and Olivia sat in the back seat together. Mia was no longer as calm and perfunctory as before. It was as if she had a rabbit in her arms. She was restless and would sneak a nce at Olivia every now and then. Her eyes were sparkling. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. She really wanted to talk to Olivia, but she did not dare to. She felt timid. At this moment, Mia¡¯s heart was filled with joy, gratitude, shame, and self¨Cme. 11:48 She thought about how she had been waiting for Olivia to make a fool of herself while Olivia carefully observed her every preference. Mia felt ashamed. There had never been a moment when she hated herself so much. She hated herself for being frivolous, arrogant, vain, and snobbish. Compared to Olivia, she was simply despicable and insignificant. When they returned to the manor, Mia did not dare to say a word. She just stayed around Olivia. Daniel came out of the manor to pick up the two of them. When he first came out, he was still a little worried that the two of them would not get along and cause a conflict. However, when he came out, he realized that Mia seemed to have be apletely different person. She hadpletely be Olivia¡¯s little tail, circling around her. Mia opened the door for Olivia, got her a ss of juice, and stood by her side. Mia was like a little puppy circling its master and wagging its tail to please him. She was also like a student who had made a mistake and followed behind the teacher timidly. Why was she acting that way? Even though Daniel was always calm and indifferent, he felt very puzzled. When he and Olivia were alone, he immediately asked her what was going on. ¡°How did you two be so close to each other?¡± Olivia was reading a book. When she heard this, she gently closed the book and turned around to listen to Daniel attentively. She had always been like this. When facing someone she cared about, she would show 100% patience and focus. Meeting Olivia¡¯s clear and focused gaze, Daniel found it strange for a moment, but joy slowly surged from the bottom of his heart. He realized that recently, Olivia¡¯s attitude toward him had changed. She was no longer as casual and indifferent as before. Instead, she was focused and determined. 11:48 As long as he spoke, no matter what she was doing, she would put down what she was doing and respond at the first possible moment. Daniel¡¯s heart was filled with joy as he was pleased with her reaction. However, although he was happy, he did not forget about the important thing. He repeated, ¡°What exactly happened? Why is Mia so close to you?¡± Olivia did not answer. Instead, she asked calmly, ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°I like it.¡± Daniel was slightly stunned.¡± He did hope that Olivia and Mia could get along harmoniously, but they were too nice to each other. He found it hard to believe. ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it.¡± Olivia suddenly smiled. The gentle aura around her instantly enveloped the indifference around her, melting the gloom all over her body, leaving only calmness and gentleness. Daniel was momentarily stunned. At this moment, her dry and warm kissnded on his forehead. Daniel felt touched suddenly. Then, he heard Olivia¡¯s indifferent but lingering voice. ¡°I hope you¡¯re happy.¡± Olivia¡¯s love had always been like this. As long as it was someone she cared about, she would give them all her enthusiasm and tolerance. Isaac had oncemented that he was lucky. Jarron and Gillian were equally lucky. At that time, Gillian did not understand. She even asked, ¡°How am I lucky?¡± She did not think that she was lucky. Isaac smiled and turned to look at Olivia, who was concocting herbs not far away. He said softly, ¡°Because of Olivia. Meeting Olivia and getting her care is the greatest blessing.¡± Olivia would not be stingy with the ones she cared about. Even one¡¯s biological parents could not offer that kind of love and tolerance. Therefore, Isaac felt lucky that he had found Olivia. Hearing what he said, Gillian pursed her lips and did not say anything. She did not think much of it. She felt that Olivia was lucky to have been found by Isaac and met her 11:48 and Jarron, who were magnanimous and tolerant. Actually, Olivia did not care about Mia. She was just a passerby who was dispensable. Olivia wouldn¡¯t even bother to be angry at her. However, since Mia had saved Daniel, things were different. Since Mia had saved the one Olivia loved, Olivia would give her the grandest reward that she desired the most. Olivia kissed Daniel and went to read. After reading a few pages, she realized that Daniel was still stunned and motionless. Olivia rolled her eyes. ¡°Daniel?¡± Daniel didn¡¯t speak. Olivia¡¯s hand that was holding the page paused for a moment. She stretched out her fingertip and poked his shoulder. Daniel still did not move or say anything. This time, Olivia could not remain calm anymore. She closed the book and walked over to face Daniel. In the end, he saw his happy expression. Olivia could not help but cover her forehead with her hand. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Daniel wanted to stop smiling and hide his emotions, but he really could not hold it in. He went forward and hugged Olivia. He ced his head on her shoulder and deliberately asked, ¡°What did you do just now?¡± Olivia raised her eyebrows slightly and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I did?¡± Daniel shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Olivia looked up. Daniel calmed his racing heart and suppressed his voice. ¡°Well, you need to do it again.¡± The sun was shining brightly outside the house, and love was booming inside. The person he loved was right beside him, so how could he be unmoved? 11:48 Daniel kissed Olivia¡¯s forehead, cheeks, nose, and mouth before he finally leaned against her. ¡°I¡¯m doomed,¡± Daniel said. Olivia blinked. Daniel said, ¡°You got all my energy now.¡± Olivia pondered, ¡°What a bad guy!¡± Olivia punched him, and her face was dyed a rose¨Ccolored red. Chapter 216 Chapter 216 Chapter 216 Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. It was in the Taylor family¡¯s ce. For the past few days, Amelia did not dare to see Emma or answer her call. In just half a month, she seemed to have aged ten years. Her skin, which she had meticulously taken care of in the past, sufferedxity. The corners of her eyes were filled with wrinkles, and she seemed to have lost all her energy. She often sat in her room in a daze for the entire day. She didn¡¯t say a word, as if she had lost her soul. Although Cathy was angry at what her daughter had done, Amelia was still her daughter. She could not sit back and do nothing. She wanted to get Amelia to the Green family¡¯s ce, but Amelia was unwilling. Cathy had no choice but to let Maddie visit her often tofort her. That day, when Maddie came over to talk to Amelia, Amelia received a video call from Emma. When the ringtone exclusive to Emma rang, Amelia seemed to be shocked and suddenly retreated far away. It was as if the phone was some terrifying demon. Maddie sighed. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to answer it, then don¡¯t.¡± Amelia shook her head. She grabbed her phone and held it tightly in front of her chest. ¡°No. Emma will be sad.¡± ¡°Then answer it.¡± Maddie frowned. ¡°Exin the matter clearly.¡± Amelia looked up. Her gaze was pathetic and helpless as she looked at Maddie pleadingly. Maddie let out a long breath and said helplessly, ¡°Answer it. I¡¯ll go out and sit for a while.¡± After Maddie pushed open the door and left, Amelia picked up the call. Just as she was thinking about how to exin that she did not plead with Olivia, she saw Emma¡¯s pale face. ¡°Emma, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Amelia got worried. She held her phone and stared at the screen as she carefully sized up Emma. 11:48 Billionaur¡¯s Missing Darling The more she looked at Emma, the more her heart ached. It had only been half a month since theyst met, but Emma was already so thin and sickly. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mom. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Emma forced a smile. ¡°I just haven¡¯t been sleeping well recently and I have a cold. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Emma¡¯s words made Amelia¡¯s heart ache even more. She felt like her heart was about to break. She wanted tofort Emma, but she did not know what to say. She only said two words dejectedly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡± Emma frowned imperceptibly and probed, ¡°Is Olivia unwilling to forgive me?¡± Amelia shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t see her at all. I can¡¯t get through to her on the phone, and I can¡¯t contact her online either.¡± It was as if Olivia suddenly had nothing to do with her. They used to see each other every day, and all they needed was just a phone call to see each other. But now it was difficult for Amelia to see her. No matter how hard she tried, she could not contact her. Some time ago, Amelia managed to get some information about Olivia. Amelia heard that she had returned to Evervale, but as soon as she arrived, she was taken to Gorshire by Daniel. ¡°Gorshire?¡± Emma pinched her fingers to hide her frustration. She pretended to be weak. ¡°Mom, this won¡¯t do. We¡¯re too passive. We¡¯ve been looking for her all over the world, but we¡¯ve always failed. We have to think of a way.¡± ¡°What can we do?¡± Amelia felt very helpless about it. She really couldn¡¯t find Olivia. Previously, she had met Olivia at the Smith family¡¯s banquet, but she did not have the time to talk to her. Emma looked down and said in a bewitching voice, ¡°Let¡¯s post an apology on Twitter. She will see the messages posted online.¡± Amelia didn¡¯t quite understand. ¡°Will she really read it?¡± Emma said in a low voice, ¡°If it¡¯s among the trending topics, she¡¯ll naturally see it.¡± Amelia¡¯s body stiffened and she looked stunned. 11:48 Relionaire¡¯s Missing Darling No matter how old¨Cfashioned she was, she knew what the trending topics meant. They were clearly using public opinion to force Olivia. Amelia, Olivia¡¯s biological mother, apologized frantically on Twitter. As a daughter, if Olivia did not forgive her, what would theizens think of her? Especially since she had just received the Lasker Award, she was now the most popr young scientist. Many young people regarded her as their idol. Under such circumstances, if she was known to have moral problems, the consequences would be unimaginable. Just the bacsh from those young people who worshipped her would be enough to destroy her. Amelia shrank back and said hesitantly, ¡°Emma, isn¡¯t this moral ckmail?¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Emma suddenly approached the camera. Her voice was as gloomy as a ghost¡¯s. ¡°Look at me. Hurry up and look at me. Look at my eyes, my skin, and my dark circles¡­¡± Emma¡¯s entire face was in front of the camera. Suddenly erged, his thin face was like a skull, which made Amelia terrified. Her eyes were filled with fear and she almost screamed. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going crazy if I keep staying here!¡± Emma looked crazy. Seeing Emma like this, Amelia finally couldn¡¯t control her emotions and cried bitterly, ¡°I¡¯ll post the apology. I¡¯ll post it online, I promise you!¡± Emma pursed her lips and smiled. After a while, her smile turned into a pitiful expression. ¡°Mom.¡± Her voice trembled as tears streamed down her face. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do this either, but I have no choice. If I stay any longer, I¡¯m really going to die. I¡¯m going to die!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Don¡¯t cry.¡± Amelia¡¯s heart ached. She felt as if something was squeezing her chest. It was so painful that she could not breathe. ¡°Be good, Emma. Don¡¯t cry. I will get you out of that ce.¡± After hanging up the phone, Amelia looked up and met Maddie¡¯s sharp gaze. ¡°Are you going to use public opinion to force Olivia to forgive Emma?¡± 11:48 Maddie questioned. Amelia shrunk her shoulders and tried her best to deny it. ¡°No, I¡¯m not forcing her. I really want to apologize. Emma is sincerely repenting. She really knows her mistake.¡± It was unknown if she was persuading herself or Maddie. Amelia muttered to himself, ¡°Olivia didn¡¯t get hurt, did she? Why can¡¯t she forgive Emma? She didn¡¯t get hurt at all.¡± Disappointment shed in Maddie¡¯s eyes. ¡°Is there nothing wrong with attempted murder?¡± ¡°No!¡± Amelia shook her head madly. ¡°Emma never thought of hurting Olivia. She just wanted to scare her. Olivia is also in the wrong. Since she is the granddaughter of Isaac, the miracle doctor, why didn¡¯t she tell us earlier? Why did she hide her identity?¡± The more Amelia spoke, the more agitated she became. ¡°If Olivia had revealed her identity earlier, Emma would not have underestimated her and gotten to where she is today step by step.¡± When Amelia said that, her eyes shed with resentment. ¡°At that time, Emma was just too afraid. She was afraid of losing the love of her father and I, so she hired a guy to deliberately scare Olivia. It was that evil person who acted on his own and¨Cwanted to rape Olivia. This is not Emma¡¯s fault at all!¡± ¡°As for the matter of Resort Hotel, when Emma framed Olivia, she was just afraid of losing Ethan. She loves Ethan too much. Moreover, she didn¡¯t intend to send Olivia to jail. She just made Ethan misunderstand Olivia.¡± Maddie¡¯s tone was mocking. ¡°In that case, I have to thank Emma for her magnanimity!¡± ¡°Maddie!¡± Amelia¡¯s voice became sharp. ¡°How can you think that way? You were there when Emma grew up. Are you going to do nothing as she suffers? Do you wish to force her into a corner?¡± Maddie looked away. ¡°How is she suffering? She didn¡¯t even go to jail. That sanatorium was specially built for her. Isn¡¯t that enough? Shouldn¡¯t she be punished for her mistakes?¡± The more Maddie spoke, the angrier she became. She did not want to continue the conversation and said gloomily, ¡°I will tell Olivia about this.¡± Chapter 217 Chapter 217 Chapter 217 Before she could leave, Samuel came in. Maddie stood still and looked at Samuel before looking at Amelia with a gloomy expression. ¡°You heard everything!¡± Her tone was firm. Samuel closed the door and pulled a chair to sit down. He looked up at Maddie. ¡°Olivia is also my daughter. I don¡¯t want this to happen.¡± Speaking of his daughter, Maddie didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Olivia is your biological daughter while Emma is just your adopted child. Why are you so indifferent to Olivia and dote on Emma instead?¡± This didn¡¯t make sense. Under normal circumstances, the rtionship between father and daughter would not be too close because a distinction should be made between males and females. Especially since Emma was even an adopted daughter, it made Maddie even more difficult to understand their rtionship. Samuel¡¯s back stiffened. He nced at Amelia and pretended to be calm. ¡°Back then, Amelia¡¯s mental state was not good and she lost her mind. If it weren¡¯t for Emma, Amelia wouldn¡¯t be where she is today. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Even if Emma isn¡¯t my biological daughter, she¡¯s still Amelia¡¯s benefactor. She was the one who healed Amelia with her love. Moreover, we¡¯ve been living together for 19 years. These feelings are real.¡± Samuel was affectionate. Amelia couldn¡¯t help but recall. Maddie fell silent. Seeing this, Samuel said even more affectionately, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Emma, Amelia wouldn¡¯t be where she is today. She was the one who cured Amelia. If Olivia had a conscience and was filial to Amelia, she wouldn¡¯t be so ungrateful and hurt Emma, who was indebted to Amelia.¡± That didn¡¯t sound right. What Samuel said could move Amelia, but it could not confuse Maddie. She was smart as a powerful woman in the business field. She tapped her fingertips on the table and said, ¡°Speaking of gratitude, 1/6 11:48 the Taylor family should be Emma¡¯s benefactor. She was just a little girl from an orphanage. It¡¯s all thanks to the Taylor family that she was able to be adopted by the Taylor family and be Evervale¡¯s top socialite.¡± Maddie raised her eyebrows. ¡°Besides, you were the one who lost Olivia back then. You should be the ones owing Olivia. How is it that she owes you?¡± Maddie¡¯s words were sharp and hit the nail on the head. ¡°What era are we in now? There¡¯s no such thing as children must be owing their parents. You guys had sex for your own pleasure, and having kids is just a derivative. I address you as my brother¨Cinw out of respect and for the sake of my sister. But you weren¡¯t the one who was pregnant with Olivia. What right do you have to criticize Olivia¡¯s life? ¡°You were the one who lost Olivia and caused Amelia to lose her mind. This is all your fault. You owe her. Even if Emma cured Amelia, it was still a favor to you. Why should Olivia repay the kindness for you?¡± ¡°Maddie!¡± Amelia shouted to stop Madde. Her face turned red. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Maddie looked at Amelia and tried her best to suppress her anger. She took two deep breaths before calming down. She rubbed her temples with a headache. She really didn¡¯t want to care about the Taylor family. Even if Amelia was her biological sister, this kept happening, and she had run out of patience. Maddie took out her phone with a solemn expression. ¡°I¡¯ll tell Olivia everything.¡± Samuel waved his hand. ¡°Tell her, lest her think that I¡¯m cruel and heartless as a father. I don¡¯t want to make things so tense, but what can I do? Can I just watch Emma suffer? ¡°If Olivia has a conscience, she should take the initiative and give each other a way out. Sho should let Emma off. That way, everyone will be happy. How nice would that be?¡± Maddie did not want to say a word to Samuel. She directly dialed Olivia¡¯s number. Launa was eight hours behind Evervale. It was just after two o¡¯clock in the afternoon in Evervale, but it was already past ten in the evening in Launu. 2/6 11:49 T Colvin had pur sales a shower and were wearing a bathrobe. She held a woord en bey Hused and wiped Ivey wet hair. The hair had grown a lot longer and reached her neck. It added a hint of gentleness and elegance to her appearance. She seemed less sharper andpetent than she used to look when she had short hair. Her phone rang. She picked it up and put it to her ear. ¡°What¡¯s up, Aunt Maddie?¡± Her voice was slightly indifferent and a littlezy. Maddie¡¯s phone was on speaker, so Samuel and Amelia also heard Olivia¡¯s voice. She sounded calm and rxed which they had never heard before. She even sounded a bit willful like a spoiled little girl. Maddie smiled. Her expression rxed and her voice became gentle. ¡°Olivia, what time is it in Launa? Are you resting?¡± ¡°It¡¯s 10:23 p.m. I was just about to rest.¡± Olivia subconsciously acted like a spoiled child. There was a hint of a smile in her sweet voice. ¡°Why are you calling. Aunt Maddie? Did you miss me?¡± Amelia had been listening attentively to Maddie¡¯s call, but when she heard Olivia¡¯s words, her expression suddenly froze and she was in a daze. Was Olivia acting cute with Maddie? Amelia¡¯s fingertips suddenly gathered together, and her wrist trembled slightly. In a daze, she seemed to see a little girl wearing a warm white gown ying the violin seriously in the piano room. Being disturbed by her sudden entrance, the little girl didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, she tilted her head and said in a soft and childish voice, ¡°Did miss me, Mommy?¡± Maddie nced at Samuel and said in a serious tone, ¡°Olivia, I have something important to tell you.¡± Olivia held the phone in one hand and wiped her hair with the other. When she heard Maddie¡¯s words, her expression did not change at all. Her attitude was still calm and casual. ¡°I see,¡± she replied. ¡°What are Samuel and Amelia up to now?¡± The question was asked in a confident tone. 3/6 11:49 There was no change in her tone. She was neither angry nor sad as if she was talking about an outsider. When Samuel heard the way Olivia addressed him, he frowned and subconsciously wanted to reprimand her. However, he nced at Maddie and suppressed his urge to reprimand Olivia. Maddie said in a low voice, ¡°They¡¯re going to send posts on Twitter and use public opinion to force you. You need to be prepared.¡± Olivia put the towel on the shelf and said nonchntly, ¡°I see.¡± Maddie was stunned for a few seconds. She did not expect Olivia to be so calm. ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry?¡± ¡°Angry?¡± Oliviaughed. ¡°They¡¯re just irrelevant people. They¡¯re not worth being angry about.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried then? Those people on the Inte don¡¯t know the truth. They consider anything they see on the Inte as truth. Once they get incited, they will blindly follow. As a junior, you¡¯re in a very unfavorable situation.¡± Olivia sat on the bed and crossed her long legs. She said slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aunt Maddie. Other than those who I care about, no one in this world can hurt me. ¡°Samuel and Amelia¡­ don¡¯t matter to me now.¡± Those people had nothing to do with her anymore. They didn¡¯t matter to her at all. They would not cause any fluctuations in her emotions, nor did they have the power to hurt her. All the hurt she had suffered was because she cared. Because she cared about them, she could not bear to retaliate. She allowed herself to be beaten and scolded, retreating again and again. They relied on her love to do whatever they wanted and hurt her wantonly, but they did not know that love would be exhausted one day. Hearing Olivia¡¯s words, Maddie knew that she was confident and had long been prepared. In that case, there was nothing to worry about. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Maddie was relieved and nned to hang up. 4/6 11:49 Billionair & Missing Darling Before she could press the button, Samuel¡¯s gloomy and condescending voice sounded. ¡°Olivia, as your father, I¡¯m offering you a chance. As long as you¡¯re willing to forgive Emma and sign the letter of understanding, everything will be fine.¡± ¡°You¡¯re there too.¡± Olivia smiled, revealing her clean teeth. Her tone was leisurely. ¡°What if I don¡¯t forgive you? What will you do?¡± Samuel frowned at Olivia¡¯s casual attitude. ¡°Don¡¯t be so casual,¡± Samuel said gloomily. ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you inherited the Smith family and got the Lasker Award, you get to be strong enough to do whatever you want. Let me tell you, I¡¯m your father and you¡¯re my child. You¡¯ll always be inferior to me. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be so ruthless to moral ckmail you with Twitter¡¯s trending topics, but you make me to do this. I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Will you sign the letter of understanding or not?¡± Olivia raised her eyelids. ¡°Tell me what you want to do first, then I¡¯ll decide if I will sign it.¡± Samuel¡¯s expression was solemn. He raised his hand and snatched Amelia¡¯s phone. A cold glint shed in his eyes. ¡°Olivia, my patience has a limit. You¡¯d better not challenge me! ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re my biological daughter, you can be fearless and think that I won¡¯t attack you!¡± At this point, Samuel¡¯s tone was already filled with a chilling intent. His expression was cruel. ¡°I¡¯m asking you onest time, are you going to sign it or not?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Olivia!¡± Samuel gnashed his teeth in anger. Amelia was a little frightened. She rushed up and took the phone away. ¡°Olivia-¡± She sobbed right after that. ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn anymore. Public opinion will really crush you.¡± Amelia could not help but shudder when she thought of those people who had been forced tomit suicide by public opinion. Her eyes turned red. ¡°I beg you, reconcile with Emma. If this really blows up to Twitter, not only will your career be ruined, but you will also be forced to death.¡± 5.6 11:49 ¡°Are you afraid that I¡¯ll be forced to death?¡± Olivia narrowed her eyes. ¡°Then can you not send posts on Twitter and not buy the trending topics?¡± Amelia didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Heh!¡± Olivia sneered and looked up. Her originally teasing gaze instantly became sharp, making it impossible for anyone to look straight at her. ¡°Did you guys misunderstand something, or did my previous actions give you the wrong impression? It made you think that you could threaten me with just a few casual words, use the excuse that you are innocent as my parents, and shout out on Twitter to coerce me?¡± 6/6 Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Amelia held the phone and her expression instantly stiffened. She looked stunned. She did not expect Olivia to say those words. Amelia¡¯s lips quivered, and her voice trembled. ¡°Olivia, you-¡± Olivia looked up, her eyes gloomy and emotionless. The Taylor family¡¯s matter had been going on for a long time. She did not take action previously not because she was afraid of them, nor was it because she still missed them. She just could not be bothered. However, they had pushed their luck time and time again, causing her patience to run out. Olivia took the phone with another hand and said in a low and indifferent tone, ¡°On ount of the trouble you went through when you were pregnant with me, let me remind you not to try to anger me again. You won¡¯t be able to afford the consequences!¡± With that, she hung up the phone. When Samuel heard what she said, he was so angry that he was about to go crazy. His expression was gloomy and terrifying. He spun a few times on the ground. ¡°Olivia, I can¡¯t believe what you just said!¡± In that case, he would show her no mercy. Samuel immediately took out his phone and spent a lot of money to hire a powerful public rtions team. He spared no effort to defame Olivia and even contacted a vice president of Twitter¡¯s management to buy three days of trending topics. He would crush Oliviapletely. Maddie had been frowning as she listened to Samuel¡¯s calls. Initially, she could take it, but as she listened to Samuel¡¯s words, he became more and more overboard and her tone became more and more ruthless. Finally, she could not take it anymore and scolded in a low voice, ¡°Enough. Have some shame. Olivia is your biological daughter. How could you treat her like this as her father? I don¡¯t ask you to be of much help to her, but you can¡¯t distort the truth and nder her like this.¡± 175 11-491 Amelia could not take it anymore and felt that it was too much. This post was simply trying to kill Olivia and defame her as a disloyal, unfilial, heartless, and heinous person. Samucipletely blurred the focus and did not mention Emma¡¯s mistake. He only said that Olivia was jealous and vicious. Just because she was jealous of her parents¡® love for Emma, she used vicious methods to frame and nder Emma. Samuel portrayed Emma as a pitiful and innocent girl. ¡°Isn¡¯t that too much?¡± Amelia hesitated. ¡°Let¡¯s just apologize to Olivia on Twitter.¡± Samuel sneered. ¡°I¡¯ve already given her a chance. She doesn¡¯t know how to cherish it.¡± Maddie did not want to stay any longer. She was so disgusted that she was about to vomit. She mmed the door and left, leaving behind some gloomy words. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re the only ones who can talk on the Inte. I won¡¯t let you frame Olivia.¡± Maddie had decided to help Olivia. Amelia watched her sister leave and was at a loss. She turned to look at Samuel and asked worriedly, ¡°Is it really okay to do this?¡± Did they have to take things to that level? N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Hearing what Amelia said, Samuel smiled slyly and said in a low voice, ¡°I deliberately let your sister know. I¡¯m holding off before starting up. You¡¯ll send a post on Twitter to defame Olivia first. Your sister and the Smith family will definitely make an exnation and then throw the me back at you. ¡°By then, I¡¯ll hire some trolls to blow it up and help them defame me.¡± Amelia did not understand and asked in a confused tone, ¡°Why would you defame yourself?¡± Samuel chuckled. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s for the final reversal. When the scandal reaches a certain level, I¡¯ll tell others about your previous mental illness and portray you as a pitiful mother who lost her child and fell sick. Public opinion will sympathize with you. Then, I¡¯ll hire some other trolls to expose and exin the scandal that the first group of trolls smeared us with one by one to prove that all of this is fake. ¡°This way, theizens will be confused and won¡¯t be able to tell the 11:49 Billionaires Missang Darling truth. They will only think that all the dirt on us is fake and fabricated by Olivia. ¡°Also, Emma¡¯s reputation will be cleared! Then, you¡¯ll send a post on Twitter and beg Olivia, which will push the matter to the climax. It will make everyone pity you and hate Olivia. She will fall to the bottom and never turn over a new leaf.¡± Amelia didn¡¯t speak. After a while, she said weakly, ¡°Do we have to do this? Olivia-¡± Before she could finish, she was interrupted by Samuel. ¡°Stop hesitating. Between Olivia and Emma, you can only choose one. Think about it carefully. Although Olivia is your biological daughter, we hadn¡¯t seen each other for 18 years. We¡¯ve long be distant, and she has no feelings for you. ¡°What about Emma? Although she¡¯s not your biological daughter, she¡¯s better than your biological daughter. She¡¯s the one whoforted you and cured you. Think about how considerate Emma is and then think about how indifferent and heartless Olivia is.¡± Amelia was finally convinced and stopped trying to stop him. After that, Samuel told Emma what they had discussed. Emma was not happy or excited. Instead, she sped her hands together and held her chin with an uneasy expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Samuel was puzzled. ¡°Dad.¡± Emma looked down. ¡°Olivia already knows that I¡¯m your illegitimate daughter. What if she tells others about this?¡± The smug and excited expression on Samuel¡¯s face instantly froze. After a while, he suddenly said, ¡°When did she find out?¡± ¡°A long time ago.¡± Samuel was silent for a moment. He raised his hand and rubbed his temples. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep an eye on Amelia and not let her read Twitter. If Olivia really tells the truth, which stimtes Amelia, I¡¯ll think of a way to exacerbate the stimtion and make her go crazy. This way, Olivia will be a sinner who drives her biological mother crazy. As for you being an illegitimate daughter, no one will care.¡± Emma pondered on his idea. Emma looked up and clenched her fingers tightly, sinking them deep 11:49 Billionaire x Missing Darling into her palm. At this moment, she was at a loss. It was hard to say that she had no feelings for Amelia. Sensing the change in Emma¡¯s emotions, Samuel softened his voice. ¡°I know you¡¯re soft¨Chearted, but pressing Olivia this much is my only option. She was the one who drove Amelia crazy.¡± Emma looked down and said in a low voice, ¡°I know. I implicated you, Dad.¡± ¡°Silly girl, you¡¯re my daughter. I can¡¯t wait to dote on you. Why would I be afraid of being implicated by you?¡± It was rare for Samuel to have such a warm moment. It was in Gorshire. Daniel stood at the door of Olivia with a ss of milk in his hand. He should be knocking on the door, but he lowered his hand. He gripped the ss and turned to leave. After Harry Lee, a vice president at Twitter¡¯s headquarters, received the call from Samuel, he exchanged a few pleasantries and asked the business manager in charge of the trending topics to receive Samuel. He was very busy and had no time to care about such trivial matters. He wondered, ¡°If Samuel wants to buy the trending topics, he can just do it. Why did he call me?¡± If it weren¡¯t for the Taylor family, Harry wouldn¡¯t even want to talk to Samuel. After hanging up the phone, he flipped through the documents that his assistant had sent him in the morning and was reading them seriously. The door burst open. It was his assistant who barged in. ¡°What happened? Why are you so reckless?¡± Harry frowned. This assistant had been working for Harry for several years. He had always beenposed and rarely lost hisposure. There must be something urgent for him to barge in so rashly. Harry suppressed his anger. ¡°What happened? Tell me now!¡± The assistant raised his phone stiffly and stuttered, ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s Mr. Henderson¡¯s call. He failed to get through to you, so he called me.¡± 11:49 Harry was stunned for a moment and quickly went up to him. He took the phone and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Henderson.¡± It was unknown what Mr. Henderson, the chairman at Twitter¡¯s headquarters, said, but Harry had always looked terrified. ¡°Yes, yes, I understand¡­ Don¡¯t worry.¡± After hanging up the phone, Harryy rubbed the space between his eyebrows and ordered, ¡°Call the person¨Cin¨Ccharge who talked to Samuel Taylor toe over and suppress the trending topics about Olivia Taylor.¡± He was thinking, ¡°Damn this trouble that keeps going on! Those big shots are fighting, and we, as the insignificant, suffer!¡± Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Chapter 219 After giving his instructions, Harry heaved a sigh of relief. He could finally sit down quietly and rest for a while. Unexpectedly, his assistant came in again. Harry looked furious. He thought, ¡°If it¡¯s not something important, I¡¯ll deal with you!¡± The assistant was a little frightened. He trembled for a while before stuttering, ¡°Mr. Lee, the CEO of the Green Group is here¡± Harry thought, ¡°The CEO of the Green Group?¡± Harry was stunned for a moment before he realized that his assistant meant Maddie. He hurriedly stood up and waved his hand. ¡°Invite Ms. Green in now After the assistant sent Maddie in, he sat in his seat and stuck his head out of the door. He was not even working anymore. A secretary was curious. ¡°What¡¯s going on today? Both the Taylor family and the Green family called over. Even Mr. Henderson called. Great changes are happening in Evervale. These big shots were rarely seen, but today, they actually all contacted Harry. Could something big have happened? Harry¡¯s assistant narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Go back to work. Don¡¯t ask about things that you shouldn¡¯t know? The secretary pursed his lips and sat back down. However, Harry¡¯s assistant fell into deep thought. He knew a little about this matter. The Taylor family wanted to buy the trending topics and nder Olivia but was then stopped by the Sullivan family. He just didn¡¯t know why the Green family was here this time. The assistant looked at the door and scratched his head anxiously. Although he usually looked like an elite dressed in a suit and leather shoes, he was more curious about the melodramatic matters of the wealthy than anyone else. 125 11:49 1 Ballionaire¡¯s Missing Darling Maddie left not long after. After the assistant followed Harry down the elevator to see Maddie off, he immediately slipped into the office and asked right away, ¡°Mr. Lee, what instructions are you giving this time?¡± Should they sell or suppress the trending topics? Harry nced at him and said in a grumpy tone, ¡°You don¡¯t show much enthusiasm at work, but you¡¯re more concerned about gossip than anyone else.¡± The assistant chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for work.¡± ¡°Sit down.¡± Harry nced at his seat and suppressed his voice. ¡°Ms. Green has the same intention as the Sullivan family that she wants to suppress the trending topics. Not only must we suppress them, but we also have to block all posts on Twitter rted to ¨®livia.¡± The assistant was a little confused. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Aren¡¯t the Green family and the Taylor family in¨C laws?¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± Harry was also confused. He did not know what was going on with the four great families and what they were up to. He was just a small pawn and could not care less about those affairs. He was only responsible for his job. Since Mr. Henderson had said that they needed to suppress the trending topics, Harry would do so. ¡°It¡¯s soplicated.¡± The assistant sighed. ¡°As expected of wealthy families. Kinship doesn¡¯t matter to them. As a father, Samuel Taylor actually hires people to defame his biological daughter. I heard from the person in charge of receiving him that he spent a lot of money to hire a very famous team.¡± Harry frowned and looked at theptop screen. On it was the page he had just clicked open. It was a brief introduction to Olivia. ¡°Olivia is a young scientist and recipient of the Lasker Award. She extracted neurodrug¡­¡± Her future was obviously limitless. Harry thought that it was just a pity that she had such a pair of parents, who gave birth to her but did not raise her, and they actually had to smear her. The assistant had been working for Harry for a long time, so he could 11:49 still tell what his boss was thinking. He could tell that Mr. Lee was feeling sorry for Olivia. He wondered, ¡°What¡¯s there to feel sorry for?¡± The assistant was puzzled. ¡°Didn¡¯t the Sullivan family request to suppress the trending topics? That¡¯s the Sullivan family. I heard that Daniel Sullivan has a lot of assets and is almost as rich as the richest man.¡± ¡°What do you know?¡± Harry sighed. ¡°Even if he manages to suppress the trending topics on Twitter, there are other famous tforms. Even if the trending topics on those tforms are all suppressed, there are still thousands of public ounts and media outlets. No matter how rich and capable Daniel Sullivan is, he can¡¯t shut down all the voices online. There will always be people that he can¡¯t interfere with. It¡¯s the same even with the current richest man.¡± Harry assumed that Olivia was now at a great disadvantage. As a child, she was naturally at a disadvantage. Even if she turned the tide and could reverse public opinion, there would still be some old¨Cfashioned moralists who would stand out and voiced for her parents. They would say that parents did everything for their children¡¯s good. They would say that a pitiful person must have something hateful about him. They would also say that there must be something wrong with Olivia. Otherwise, why would her biological parents frame her? They would say other things. In the future, as long as Olivia obtained an achievement and improved a little, there would be people who opposed her and smeared her. They would say that she was immoral and unfilial to her parents. It was known that a great physics scientist had married a woman who was 54 years old younger than him. Even if he had made great contributions to theoretical physics, when people talked about him nowadays, they focused on his marriage. Husheni had always had very high standards for scientists and great people. They could not tolerate a single stain on the great people¡¯s morals. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, Harry felt that it was a pity. He felt that this matter would ruin Olivia. 3.5 11:49 If Olivia was not 24 years old this year, but 54 or 65 years old, she would have experienced the world and had a strong heart. She would be able to withstand the rumors and huge nder. Harry would be more at ease. However, she was only 24 years old this year. At such a young age, her determination was not as strong. Harry felt that she couldn¡¯t handle being ndered by the public. It was already good enough if she didn¡¯tmit suicide. She wouldn¡¯t get to continue to pursue her scientific career at all. She might even lose her mind. Harry felt that it was a pity that the scientific field would lose such a promising talent. The assistant was a little frightened. ¡°No way!¡± Then, after thinking about it carefully, he felt that it was very likely. No one would be able to handle this. If his parents did this to him, he would directly bang his head against the wall and die. Samuel still didn¡¯t know about what was happening at Twitter¡¯s headquarters. When the posts were almost ready, he only realized that he couldn¡¯t post them when he tried to do it at night. ¡°This is bullying!¡± Samuel mmed his fist on the table. The people around him did not even dare to breathe loudly. They held their breaths. After a while, Samuel¡¯s expression softened and he even sneered. ¡°Heh, the more they stop me, the more afraid they are.¡± Samuel looked smug. ¡°That¡¯s all she has. She depends on men for everything.¡± He almost forgot that Daniel was Twitter¡¯s shareholder. ¡°Send the post on Reddit first, then make a short video and upload it to Tiktok.¡± After a pause, Samuel added, ¡°Do it quickly.¡± He was afraid that Daniel would suppress the trending topics on Reddit and TikTok, so they had to hurry up and beat it before Daniel. ¡°What about the public ounts and media outlets?¡± someone asked. Samuel looked down. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a while. We need to wait until more people are talking about it, but the videos and texts have to be prepared in advance. Prepare more in case of emergencies.¡± The operating team was worthy of the money he spent. They reacted 11:49 Fertising Dupienk quickly and efficiently. In less than an hour, the texts and video contents were ready. They even got a few verified ounts to answer questions. ¡°Mr. Taylor.¡± The person in charge said, ¡°It¡¯s 8 p.m. now, the peak time for surfing the Inte. It¡¯s suitable for posting. After a night of boosting, the topics will trend tomorrow morning.¡° ¡°Send the posts.¡± Samuel sat on the chair with his legs crossed, looking like he had everything under control. Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Samuel left after the posts were sent on Reddit and became trending topics. He didn¡¯t have time to keep an eye on this matter. He didn¡¯t spend so much money to hire so many people while he still had to do the work. When he returned to the Taylor family¡¯s ce, Amelia came up to him and asked anxiously, ¡°Samuel, how is it?¡± Samuel raised a finger and nced at Liam in the living room. He shushed her. ¡°We¡¯ll talkter.¡± Liam looked at his sneaky expression and had a bad feeling. ¡°Stop right there.¡± ¡°Dad.¡± Samuel sat on the sofa. ¡°Don¡¯t always look gloomy.¡± Liam looked suspicious. He sized Samuel up for a while. ¡°Did you go to find trouble with Olivia?¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t wrong me.¡± Samuel spread out his hands. ¡°I can¡¯t even see her. How can I find trouble with her?¡± Liam was impatient. ¡°Alright, get lost. Don¡¯t be an eyesore in front of me.¡± Samuel gave Amelia a look and stomped upstairs. After a while, Amelia came in. She leaned against the door and looked at Samuel nervously. ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already sent the posts,¡± Samuel said in a deep voice. ¡°But I didn¡¯t use Twitter. The trending topics there been suppressed by the Sullivan family.¡± For some reason, when Amelia heard this news, she suddenly rxed. Then, she was a little worried. ¡°Are the other tforms as influential as Twitter?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate other tforms.¡± Samuel pointed at a short video tform on his phone. ¡°It will affect the entire world.¡± Amelia was stunned for a moment before she walked to the sofa and sat down. She felt like her stomach was churning and she wanted to throw up. She forcefully suppressed the urge to vomit and muttered, ¡°Samuel, don¡¯t 11:49 Bulioname¡¯s Missing Darling go too far. I just want to save Emma, not kill Olivia.¡± This afternoon, she couldn¡¯t control herself at all. She couldn¡¯t help but check what happened to those who had been subjected to cyberbullying. Those peoplemitted suicide or went insane. All these shocking cases made Amelia terrified. She was so afraid that Olivia would be forced into such a situation. No matter how distant they were and how many conflicts they had, Amelia never wanted Olivia to die. She was the one who gave birth to Olivia. During this period, she kept dreaming about the past. Her memories of the past became clearer and clearer. She remembered many things that happened when Olivia was young. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Samuel ced his hand on Amelia¡¯s shoulder. ¡°She¡¯s my daughter too. I feel the same way as you.¡± After a pause, Samuel continued, ¡°Don¡¯t check your phone for the next few days in case you can¡¯t take it anymore. I¡¯ll get Lynn to stay with you.¡± After some thought, he added, ¡°I won¡¯t be ruthless. As long as Olivia lowers herself, I¡¯ll stop immediately.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Amelia looked down. After a while, Samuel made a video call to Emma. Emma was online with a rare look of joy. When she saw Samuel¡¯s call, the first thing she said was, ¡°Dad, have you sent the posts?¡± Samuel nodded. Emma frowned. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t I see them?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t send them on Twitter,¡± Samuel exined. ¡°I see.¡± Emma pursed her lips. Samuel reminded her, ¡°Don¡¯t stare at your phone tonight. It¡¯s the early stages of hyping. Everyone is arguing and saying everything. It will affect your emotions if you read those s. Turn off your phone and laptop and have a good sleep. We¡¯ll get the results tomorrow morning.¡± Emma squeezed the mouse, not really wanting to turn off theptop. Samuel sighed. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your good. We still have a tough battle to fight tomorrow.¡± 25 11:49 Balionaire¡¯s Missing Darling ¡°Alright.¡± Emma looked down. ¡°I¡¯ll rest well and not read the s. Samuel heaved a sigh of relief. After hanging up the call, Samuel went downstairs and turned to the dining room. He did not eat much at night and was now a little hungry. In the dining room, the chef wasforting his five¨Cyear¨Cold daughter. During this period, the chef¡¯s wife was sick and could not take care of the child. He had to bring the child to the Taylor family¡¯s ce. The chef specially exined the situation to the head of the family. The Taylor family was not an unreasonable family. Moreover, the chef had worked for the family for a few years. They had some feelings for him, so they agreed. However, this was the first time Samuel had seen this little girl. The chef was very sensible. He usually brought his child to the servant¡¯s bedroom and asked the familiar servant to help take care of her. She never appeared in front of the family. The little girl was five years old and had been locked up for a few days. She was clearly not very happy. Her eyes were red and she looked like she was about to cry. The chef was a man of 6 feet and 3 inches. His heart ached for her. He sat in a low position and pretended to be a dog and a gori. He made the little girlugh in all kinds of ways. Seeing this, Samuel was stunned. He seemed to have done the same thing before, making faces to amuse his daughter. However, such emotions onlysted for a moment. Samuel quickly became indifferent again. He could not be soft¨Chearted toward his disobedient daughter. He had to teach her a lesson so that she would be obedient. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t trying to kill Olivia. He just wanted to make her suffer at a certain point. As long as she was obedient and not so stubborn, Samuel was still willing to offer her a ce at the house. After a simple meal, Samuel left the dining room. 11:49 As soon as Samuel left, the chef hurried to the servant¡¯s cramped bedroom to fetch his daughter out. The little girl had clearly cried. The tip of her nose was red. She was originally amused by her father¡¯s grimace, but when Samuel arrived, she was told to go back to the bedroom. In a moment of grievance, she cried. ¡°Be nice.¡± The chef was clumsy and coaxed his daughter gently. The maid who was close to him felt her heartache when she saw this. ¡°Isn¡¯t her grandmother around? Let her take care of the girl. Why bring her to the Taylor family¡¯s ce? If she¡¯s always locked in the small bedroom, she won¡¯t be able to take it.¡± The chef chuckled. ¡°Her grandmother is old. I¡¯m afraid she will lose the girl.¡± ¡°How could that be?¡± The maid had just spoken when she thought of the family head¡¯s matter and hurriedly held back the urge to say the rest. Then, she lowered her voice. ¡°You¡¯re right. You have to be more careful. If this child is lost, you won¡¯t be able to find her again. Even if you find her, you will be distant.¡± As she spoke, she pointed at the floor, hinting at the Taylor family. The chef didn¡¯t say anything, but he couldn¡¯t understand at all. If his daughter was lost and he found her, he would definitely dote on her even more. He would love to bring all the good things in the world to her. How could Samuel be so heartless? The chef sighed inwardly. ¡°s. Perhaps the rich are more cold¨Cblooded.¡± Samuely down very early today and slept soundly until dawn. He took a deep breath and felt refreshed. Previously, he had been depressed while dealing with Olivia. Today, he could finally feel carefree. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. He took the phone from the bedside table and wanted to check his messages, but the phone was switched off. The phone was dead. He took out the charger and plugged it in. As soon as he turned his phone on, countless messages popped up. 11:49 Balionaire¡¯s Missing Darling 5 They were all sent by the person in charge of the operations team. Samuel couldn¡¯t be bothered to read the messages and directly called. The moment the person in charge picked up the phone, he said with a trembling voice, ¡°Mr. Taylor, bad news. Our boss has been arrested!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Samuel did not quite understand. The person in charge calmed himself down and said truthfully, ¡°Last night, when we first sent the posts on Reddit, they became quite popr, but after a while, they were blocked. Our boss called a certain manager of Reddit, but the manager didn¡¯t answer at all. We had no choice but to change our ounts and continue sending posts. In the end, we were banned. After asking for almost two hours, we didn¡¯t even get to send a single post. ¡°Unfortunately, we can only switch to short video websites.¡± The person in charge licked his dry lips with a terrified expression. ¡°We got to upload videos on short video websites, which had a certain amount of poprity. The views were very high, but not long after, the videos were banned. We were unwilling to ept this and decided to make it big. We uploaded the videos with hundreds of ounts and then-¡± The person in charge shivered. ¡°Then, the police rushed in, detained everyone, and took our boss away.¡± Samuel¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°What do you mean? Are you with the police now? Then why are you calling me?¡± The person in charge¡¯s voice was soft. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m with them to confess. Mr. Taylor, get ready. The police will be at your ce soon.¡± ¡°Bastard!¡± Samuel was furious. ¡°Hahaha.¡± The person in charge looked crazy. ¡°You dragged us down with you. Do you still want to get away with what you¡¯ve done? Do you know why the police arrested us? Do you know the crime of leaking information? ¡°Olivia Taylor is not an ordinary person at all! There are cyber police especially watching her news. All the information rted to her on the Inte has been screened! ¡°Samuel Taylor, you¡¯ve killed us!¡± Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Samuel left after the posts were sent on Reddit and became trending topics. He didn¡¯t have time to keep an eye on this matter. He didn¡¯t spend so much money to hire so many people while he still had to do the work. When he returned to the Taylor family¡¯s ce, Amelia came up to him and asked anxiously, ¡°Samuel, how is it?¡± Samuel raised a finger and nced at Liam in the living room. He shushed her. ¡°We¡¯ll talkter.¡± Liam looked at his sneaky expression and had a bad feeling. ¡°Stop right there.¡± ¡°Dad.¡± Samuel sat on the sofa. ¡°Don¡¯t always look gloomy.¡± Liam looked suspicious. He sized Samuel up for a while. ¡°Did you go to find trouble with Olivia?¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t wrong me.¡± Samuel spread out his hands. ¡°I can¡¯t even see her. How can I find trouble with her?¡± Liam was impatient. ¡°Alright, get lost. Don¡¯t be an eyesore in front of me.¡± Samuel gave Amelia a look and stomped upstairs. After a while, Amelia came in. She leaned against the door and looked at Samuel nervously. ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already sent the posts,¡± Samuel said in a deep voice. ¡°But I didn¡¯t use Twitter. The trending topics there been suppressed by the Sullivan family.¡± For some reason, when Amelia heard this news, she suddenly rxed. Then, she was a little worried. ¡°Are the other tforms as influential as Twitter?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate other tforms.¡± Samuel pointed at a short video tform on his phone. ¡°It will affect the entire world.¡± Amelia was stunned for a moment before she walked to the sofa and sat down. She felt like her stomach was churning and she wanted to throw up. She forcefully suppressed the urge to vomit and muttered, ¡°Samuel, don¡¯t 11:49 Bulioname¡¯s Missing Darling go too far. I just want to save Emma, not kill Olivia.¡± This afternoon, she couldn¡¯t control herself at all. She couldn¡¯t help but check what happened to those who had been subjected to cyberbullying. Those peoplemitted suicide or went insane. All these shocking cases made Amelia terrified. She was so afraid that Olivia would be forced into such a situation. No matter how distant they were and how many conflicts they had, Amelia never wanted Olivia to die. She was the one who gave birth to Olivia. During this period, she kept dreaming about the past. Her memories of the past became clearer and clearer. She remembered many things that happened when Olivia was young. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Samuel ced his hand on Amelia¡¯s shoulder. ¡°She¡¯s my daughter too. I feel the same way as you.¡± After a pause, Samuel continued, ¡°Don¡¯t check your phone for the next few days in case you can¡¯t take it anymore. I¡¯ll get Lynn to stay with you.¡± After some thought, he added, ¡°I won¡¯t be ruthless. As long as Olivia lowers herself, I¡¯ll stop immediately.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Amelia looked down. After a while, Samuel made a video call to Emma. Emma was online with a rare look of joy. When she saw Samuel¡¯s call, the first thing she said was, ¡°Dad, have you sent the posts?¡± Samuel nodded. Emma frowned. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t I see them?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t send them on Twitter,¡± Samuel exined. ¡°I see.¡± Emma pursed her lips. Samuel reminded her, ¡°Don¡¯t stare at your phone tonight. It¡¯s the early stages of hyping. Everyone is arguing and saying everything. It will affect your emotions if you read those s. Turn off your phone and laptop and have a good sleep. We¡¯ll get the results tomorrow morning.¡± Emma squeezed the mouse, not really wanting to turn off theptop. Samuel sighed. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your good. We still have a tough battle to fight tomorrow.¡± 25 11:49 N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Balionaire¡¯s Missing Darling ¡°Alright.¡± Emma looked down. ¡°I¡¯ll rest well and not read the s. Samuel heaved a sigh of relief. After hanging up the call, Samuel went downstairs and turned to the dining room. He did not eat much at night and was now a little hungry. In the dining room, the chef wasforting his five¨Cyear¨Cold daughter. During this period, the chef¡¯s wife was sick and could not take care of the child. He had to bring the child to the Taylor family¡¯s ce. The chef specially exined the situation to the head of the family. The Taylor family was not an unreasonable family. Moreover, the chef had worked for the family for a few years. They had some feelings for him, so they agreed. However, this was the first time Samuel had seen this little girl. The chef was very sensible. He usually brought his child to the servant¡¯s bedroom and asked the familiar servant to help take care of her. She never appeared in front of the family. The little girl was five years old and had been locked up for a few days. She was clearly not very happy. Her eyes were red and she looked like she was about to cry. The chef was a man of 6 feet and 3 inches. His heart ached for her. He sat in a low position and pretended to be a dog and a gori. He made the little girlugh in all kinds of ways. Seeing this, Samuel was stunned. He seemed to have done the same thing before, making faces to amuse his daughter. However, such emotions onlysted for a moment. Samuel quickly became indifferent again. He could not be soft¨Chearted toward his disobedient daughter. He had to teach her a lesson so that she would be obedient. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t trying to kill Olivia. He just wanted to make her suffer at a certain point. As long as she was obedient and not so stubborn, Samuel was still willing to offer her a ce at the house. After a simple meal, Samuel left the dining room. 11:49 As soon as Samuel left, the chef hurried to the servant¡¯s cramped bedroom to fetch his daughter out. The little girl had clearly cried. The tip of her nose was red. She was originally amused by her father¡¯s grimace, but when Samuel arrived, she was told to go back to the bedroom. In a moment of grievance, she cried. ¡°Be nice.¡± The chef was clumsy and coaxed his daughter gently. The maid who was close to him felt her heartache when she saw this. ¡°Isn¡¯t her grandmother around? Let her take care of the girl. Why bring her to the Taylor family¡¯s ce? If she¡¯s always locked in the small bedroom, she won¡¯t be able to take it.¡± The chef chuckled. ¡°Her grandmother is old. I¡¯m afraid she will lose the girl.¡± ¡°How could that be?¡± The maid had just spoken when she thought of the family head¡¯s matter and hurriedly held back the urge to say the rest. Then, she lowered her voice. ¡°You¡¯re right. You have to be more careful. If this child is lost, you won¡¯t be able to find her again. Even if you find her, you will be distant.¡± As she spoke, she pointed at the floor, hinting at the Taylor family. The chef didn¡¯t say anything, but he couldn¡¯t understand at all. If his daughter was lost and he found her, he would definitely dote on her even more. He would love to bring all the good things in the world to her. How could Samuel be so heartless? The chef sighed inwardly. ¡°s. Perhaps the rich are more cold¨Cblooded.¡± Samuely down very early today and slept soundly until dawn. He took a deep breath and felt refreshed. Previously, he had been depressed while dealing with Olivia. Today, he could finally feel carefree. He took the phone from the bedside table and wanted to check his messages, but the phone was switched off. The phone was dead. He took out the charger and plugged it in. As soon as he turned his phone on, countless messages popped up. 11:49 Balionaire¡¯s Missing Darling 5 They were all sent by the person in charge of the operations team. Samuel couldn¡¯t be bothered to read the messages and directly called. The moment the person in charge picked up the phone, he said with a trembling voice, ¡°Mr. Taylor, bad news. Our boss has been arrested!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Samuel did not quite understand. The person in charge calmed himself down and said truthfully, ¡°Last night, when we first sent the posts on Reddit, they became quite popr, but after a while, they were blocked. Our boss called a certain manager of Reddit, but the manager didn¡¯t answer at all. We had no choice but to change our ounts and continue sending posts. In the end, we were banned. After asking for almost two hours, we didn¡¯t even get to send a single post. ¡°Unfortunately, we can only switch to short video websites.¡± The person in charge licked his dry lips with a terrified expression. ¡°We got to upload videos on short video websites, which had a certain amount of poprity. The views were very high, but not long after, the videos were banned. We were unwilling to ept this and decided to make it big. We uploaded the videos with hundreds of ounts and then-¡± The person in charge shivered. ¡°Then, the police rushed in, detained everyone, and took our boss away.¡± Samuel¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°What do you mean? Are you with the police now? Then why are you calling me?¡± The person in charge¡¯s voice was soft. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m with them to confess. Mr. Taylor, get ready. The police will be at your ce soon.¡± ¡°Bastard!¡± Samuel was furious. ¡°Hahaha.¡± The person in charge looked crazy. ¡°You dragged us down with you. Do you still want to get away with what you¡¯ve done? Do you know why the police arrested us? Do you know the crime of leaking information? ¡°Olivia Taylor is not an ordinary person at all! There are cyber police especially watching her news. All the information rted to her on the Inte has been screened! ¡°Samuel Taylor, you¡¯ve killed us!¡± Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Chapter 222 It was in Gorshire. Olivia was sitting on the sofa with her eyebrows half¨Clowered. She was holding a top hat in her hand and listening to the etiquette teacher teach noble etiquette. It was not that she needed to learn it well. It was just that for the sake of respect, she did not have to be rude. ¡°People need to wear a top hat and gloves for high tea, but you¡¯ll just be attending a banquet, so there¡¯s no need for that, Ms. Taylor. The banquet is the most important moment, so you need to dress up in the grandest way. Although you don¡¯t need to wear a top hat, you need to spend more effort on your hairstyle¡­¡± As the etiquette teacher spoke, she nced in the direction of Olivia. Before she came, Mia had reminded her several times that Ms. Taylor was not familiar with the etiquette and asked the teacher to take care of her manners and behaviors. When she did not see Olivia, the etiquette teacher thought that she was a youngdy from a nouveau riche family. She frowned and was worried that it would not be easy to teach Olivia. In the end, the etiquette teacher was stunned the moment she saw Olivia. There was no need for Ms. Taylor to learn manners. Her every move was standard, and it was completely different from the stiffness of a Goshiren aristocrat. She had a casual, noble temperament. There was only a slight difference between casualness and elegance. Although Ms. Taylor¡¯s expression was casual and a littlezy, there was no trace of vulgarity. Instead, she was elegant and impable. The etiquette teacher did not know what she needed to teach. She could only say some conventional etiquette about the Gorshiren aristocracy. Daniel came down from upstairs. Hearing the noise, the etiquette teacher subconsciously looked up. Then, she was stunned again. The man in front of her seemed to have walked out of the famous painting of the East. As if he was a born noble, he appeared elegant with every move of his. 11:50 Billionaire & Missing Darling Daniel sat beside Olivia. His voice was low and slow. ¡°Do you need to take a rest?* Olivia looked up at the etiquette teacher. The etiquette teacher immediately understood. She nodded and retreated to the other side with the top hat. There was no news of Olivia in the Hushe Republic, which made Daniel feel a little more at ease. However, suppressing the trending topics was only a temporary measure. The best way was to take the initiative. Therefore, Daniel came over to ask Olivia if she needed to register an ount on Twitter. ¡°Twitter?¡± Olivia took out her phone and pointed at the ount on the screen. ¡°I have an ount on Twitter.¡± Daniel looked down. There were three words on the nickname, which were ¡°Traditional Medicine Science.¡± The ount had almost 10 thousand followers. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Daniel was amused. His well¨Cdefined fingers tapped on the nickname. ¡°I want to use your real name to register an ount and get your followers.¡± Daniel had always liked to take the initiative. It was not his style to be passive. Previously, because of Olivia, he could not go too hard on the Taylor family. Now, if the Taylor family members still didn¡¯t know how to restrain themselves, he would show them no mercy. Daniel told Olivia about the benefits of operating a Twitter ount. As long as she developed her fan base, her followers would naturally trust her. By then, no matter what the Taylor family did, no one would easily believe them. Only by seizing the position of public opinion first could Olivia have the upper hand. Olivia understood what Daniel meant. She smiled and leaned forward. Her beautiful eyes seemed to contain the stars in the sky. ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± 11:50 allnur Missing Darling Daniel didn¡¯t speak. Why did he feel like he was being teased? However, he was so happy. He wanted to suppress his smile, but unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t. He smiled radiantly. 5 vauchers Daniel was a very rational person. Even at such a happy moment, he was still thinking about serious matters. He exined his worries about the Taylor family. Regardless of whether Samuel and Amelia had raised Olivia or not, as parents, they naturally had the advantage in regard to public opinion. When Olivia dealt with them, she could not avoid being restrained. It wouldn¡¯t work if she used an insignificant counterattack. If his counterattack was too serious, she would easily be criticized. Daniel did not want Olivia to be passive, nor did he want her to resist the attacks from her biological parents alone. Therefore, he decided to shield her. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Olivia looked at Daniel with wet eyes. She wondered, ¡°Why is this man so adorable? ¡°I love him!¡± She raised her hand and tapped the tip of his nose. Olivia¡¯s expression was indifferent, but there was calm arrogance in her leisurely voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They can¡¯t hurt me.¡± Twitter followers meant nothing to her. No matter how many followers there were, they were just relying on the tform and were limited. Samuel and Amelia wanted to use public opinion to coerce Olivia, but she did not need to fight with them in regard to public opinion at all. She did not like to expose her background and privacy to the public and let others point fingers at her. The public only needed to know her name was Olivia Taylor, what results she had gotten with her research, and what awards she had won. As for her background, others didn¡¯t need to know it. Olivia smiled. Her eyes were gloomy, and her tone was terribly indifferent. ¡°Who said I¡¯m a member of the Taylor family? I have nothing to do with Samuel and Amelia.¡± 11:50 Tuthorsaires Missing Darling In the past, she was the one who missed the Taylor family and yearned for her parents¡® love. That was why they could get her information and reach her. They could use these threats to limit her. Now that she had given up on the Taylor family, they could no longer control her. The Taylor family did not understand the most important thing at all. When she wanted to acknowledge the family, they were her family. If she did not want to acknowledge the Taylor family, they were nothing to her. They could forget about having anything to do with her. No matter what she would do in the future, no matter how much she had achieved, she only had one rtive in her profile, and that was Isaac. As for those people from the Taylor family, none of them had anything to do with her. Daniel waspletely stunned and did note back to his senses for a long time. Olivia blinked and thought that Daniel looked so cute that way. She raised her finger and lifted Daniel¡¯s well¨Cdefined chin. She said in a low voice, ¡°With me around, no one will be able to hurt you any longer.¡± Daniel was speechless. He was really caught off guard. He wondered, ¡°She seems so domineering and powerful! ¡°What should I do? Should I act like a delicate husband and rely on her?¡± When Amelia received the news of Samuel¡¯s arrest, she seemed to have lost her pir and panicked. The Green family members were worried about her, so Mr. Green, Cathy, and Maddie followed her over. It was cold and silent at the Taylor family¡¯s ce. The servants held their breaths and wished they could curl up into a ball. Liam sat in the living room. It was as if he had aged dozens of years in an instant. When Mr. Green saw this, he was stunned and could not speak for a long time. ¡°What happened? How did Samuel leak state secrets? Is it a misunderstanding?¡± Mr. Green frowned. This matter was too ridiculous. How could Samuel leak state secrets? It was absolutely impossible. ¡°And about Emma. How could someone report her? Dad, have you asked your guys about it?¡± Amelia looked anxious. Liam slowly looked up and nced at Amelia. His gaze was deep andplicated. Amelia was stunned. For some reason, she was a little afraid of Liam¡¯s gaze and subconsciously tugged at her mother¡¯s sleeve. Cathy shielded her daughter behind her and said with an unhappy expression, ¡°Liam, Samuel is in trouble. I know you¡¯re in a bad mood now, but you can¡¯t take it out on our Green family.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Liam sneered. ¡°Your Green family? I can¡¯t believe what you just did. Since she¡¯s from your family, hurry up and take her away. Our Taylor family can¡¯t handle your people!¡± What was going on? Cathy was originally unhappy that Liam vented his anger on Amelia, but when she heard what he said, the expression on her face instantly froze. Mr. Green also looked up, his eyes filled with shock. The Taylor and Green families had been inws for many years and had always been on good terms. This was the first time Liam had not shown respect to the Green family. Mr. Green frowned. It seemed that Samuel was really in trouble. Moreover, he was in big trouble. Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Mr. Green, reacted very quickly and realized that something was wrong. He immediately turned around and reprimanded Cathy, ¡°Shut up! Right now is not the time to argue about that.¡± Then, he looked at Liam with a cold expression. ¡°Liam, tell me in detail what happened to Samuel so we can try our best toe up with a n.¡± Liam remained silent. Mr. Green waited for a long time, but Liam did not say a word. Thus, Mr. Green suddenly became anxious, and his tone became worried. ¡°Liam, say something. What happened to Samuel?¡± Liam was still silent. His eyes were dim, and no one knew what he was thinking. Maddie looked at William and frowned. ¡°William, go ahead.¡± William tilted his head and looked at Maddie seriously. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t know?¡± Maddie and Mr. Green were both shocked and thought. They thought Liam did not say anything because Samuel¡¯s matter was tooplicated. To their surprise, Liam simply did not know anything. After the initial shock, Maddie¡¯s expression turned even gloomier. The less information there was, the less room for interference they had. William exined in a low voice, ¡°The information was given by the National Security Bureau, and that¡¯s not a ce one can prate easily. Dad doesn¡¯t dare to do anything at all. He doesn¡¯t even dare to contact his connections. Besides¡­¡± William paused and looked at Maddie. ¡°We have to keep Dad¡¯s arrest a secret, too. Don¡¯t let anyone know.¡± Mr. Green¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°So, there¡¯s nothing we can do?¡± William nodded. ¡°We can only wait.¡± At this moment, Amelia, who was hiding behind Cathy, poked her head out and whispered, ¡°What about Emma?¡± Cathy turned around and red at her. Then, she said, ¡°That¡¯s not your issue. I¡¯ll get Maddie to find out what exactly is going on with Emma. If¡­¡± 13 11:50 we¡¯s being Darling Speaking of this, Cathy was suddenly stunned. She seemed to have thought of something and said excitedly, ¡°Could Samuel¡¯s ident have something to do with Emma? This is too much of a coincidence.¡± Then, she stared at Amelia and asked, ¡°Tell me, did Samuel do something before the ident?¡± Amelia looked confused. ¡°He didn¡¯t. We only wanted to apologize to Olivia online and ask her to forgive us.¡± Olivia! Cathy keenly caught a keyword. She looked up and instructed Maddie, ¡°Maddie, don¡¯t you have her contact information? Give her a call.¡± Maddie hesitated. ¡°I thought we can¡¯t leak the news? Olivia is overseas now. Should we really call her?¡± Cathy said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention Samuel. Just talk about Emma and ask if she was the one who reported Emma.¡± Maddie hesitated. Seeing this, Cathy was furious. She raised her hand and pinched Maddie. ¡°This is not the time to hesitate! Hurry up and call her.¡± Maddie dialed the number. Cathy frowned. ¡°Put it on speakers.¡± Maddie took a deep breath and pressed the speaker button. Olivia picked up the call very soon. ¡°Aunt Maddie.¡± Maddie nced at her mother and said, ¡°Olivia, I have something to ask you. Did you report Emma?¡± Olivia was wearing home clothes and reading a book on the bed. It was a book about Gorshire etiquette. Her reading speed was really quick, turning a page in almost less than 10 seconds. It did not take long before she already finished more than half of the book. When she received the call from Maddie, she was looking at the outfit etiquette. After flipping a page, she said casually, ¡°I told you not to provoke me.¡± Maddie paused and subconsciously grabbed her phone tighter. She wanted to turn off the speakerphone. Amelia had already snatched the phone away. At this moment, she had 11-50 Bire & Ming Darling almost gone berserk. ¡°Olivia, it¡¯s really you. How dare you? How dare you report Emma? Your father is right. You have no conscience at all!¡± ¡°My father?¡± Olivia rolled her eyes and closed the book. ¡°Madam Taylor, you knew my father, too?¡± ¡°What?¡± Amelia thought. She was confused and did not understand what Olivia meant. Cathy pressed down on Amelia and took the phone from her hand. Then, she tried to talk down to Olivia as an elder. ¡°Olivia, how can you talk to your mother like this? No matter how wrong your mother is, she gave birth to you, and you owe it to her. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to be filial and considerate. I just hope that you won¡¯t make her angry. Can¡¯t you even do that?¡± ¡°You know my mother, too?¡± Olivia was interested. Her tone became sad and bleak. ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t know my parents much. They passed away when I was five¡­¡± What the hell? Everyone was dumbfounded and stiffened like statues. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Cathy¡¯s face froze, and her eyebrows twitched. ¡°Your mother is still alive and well. You¡¯re not holding a grudge against Samuel and Amelia for not recognizing you, are you? No matter how angry you are, you can¡¯t curse them like this!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you must have misunderstood. I have nothing to do with the Taylor and the Green family, and I¡¯m not the Taylor family¡¯s lost daughter.¡± Olivia¡¯s tone was cold. It was obvious that she did not want to talk about it anymore. ¡°There¡¯s an interview about me on the New York Times. If you have any questions, you can go take a look.¡± With that, she hung up the phone. Cathy was stunned for a moment before calling again. But Olivia did not pick up anymore. William moved quickly and took out aptop very soon. He opened the New York Times website and searched for Olivia¡¯s exclusive interview. All six people looked over in unison. On it was a clear description of Olivia¡¯s background. Her father was Jonathan Taylor, Layfield Hospital¡¯s surgeon. Although Jonathan¡¯s surname was also Taylor, he was not a member of the Taylor family. Olivia¡¯s mother was Jessie Taylor, an ICU nurse at the Smith Hospital in 11:50 Baldwinates Ming Darling vouchert Layfield. After Olivia¡¯s parents died when she was five, she was adopted by the Smith Hospital¡¯s director, Isaac. How could this be? This time, the six of them were allpletely dumbfounded. With the New York Times¡® confirmation, in the future, even if they told people that Olivia was a member of their family, no one would believe them. Amelia sat on the sofa in a daze. She just froze there and did not know how to react. Her mind was nk right now. ¡°Is Olivia really not my child?¡± As soon as Amelia said this, Liam denied it. ¡°Impossible. Olivia is the Taylor family¡¯s bloodline. The paternity test result is still in the study.¡± As he spoke, he looked up and instructed William, ¡°Bring the report over.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. William turned around and went upstairs. After a while, he came back empty¨Chanded with a strange expression. ¡°The report is missing.¡± Liam could not believe it. The report had always been upstairs. No one ever took it. How could it have disappeared all of a sudden? Impossible, this was absolutely impossible! Seeing that his grandfather was anxious, William became worried about Liam¡¯s health. He quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The test center should have the records. I¡¯ll call them now and ask them to check.¡± Liam¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Hurry up and call them.¡± William immediately called the test center. He knew someone there. When that person heard that William wanted to check the records, he immediately agreed. ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯ll check it now. It¡¯ll be quick.¡± ¡°Thanks a lot.¡± William turned to Liam and said in aforting tone, ¡°Grandpa, see, don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s a record.¡± Fifteen minutester, William¡¯s friend¡¯s puzzled voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Strange, strange. This is so strange. Why can¡¯t I find anything? The records are gone. There¡¯s no trace at all.¡± Both the paper files and the electronic files were all gone! Chapter 224 Chapter 224 Chapter 224 How could this be? The entire Irving room fell into dead silence. Liam¡¯s lips moved. He wanted to say something, but it was as if something was stuck in his throat, and he could not utter a single word. Cathy was still holding Maddie¡¯s phone in her hand. Her eyes seemed to be covered in ayer of mist, and she had an extremely confused expression She recalled her tough tone and words to Olivia. She said that the parents were always right. No matter how bad or how wrong the parents were, they gave birth to the child, and the child should be filial But now¡­ Cathy gripped the phone tightly, her face full of embarrassment. Mr. Green and Maddie lowered their eyes. Shocked by this sudden change, they were at a loss for words for a long time. Amelia was even more confused, and her mind waspletely nk. She panicked, and she was helpless. All along, she had always treated Olivia as her daughter. Even if she did not like or dote on her, she had never denied the fact that Olivia was her daughter. She took all of her requests, instructions, and orders to Olivia for granted. To her, they were only right and proper. Olivia was her daughter. She gave birth to Olivia. She was Olivia¡¯s mother. As a mother, of course, she had the right and reprimand to teach her daughter. The thought of Olivia not being her daughter had never even crossed her mind at all! All of Amelia¡¯s self¨Crighteousness dissipated at this moment. Apart from that, there was also a faint pain in her heart. This pain was very tiny, but it silently expanded and fermented from her heart. In the end, it slowly spread to her entire body, making even her 17 11:30 #linape¡¯s Macing Darling S bones ache. Amelia bit her lower lip hard. She felt as if a piece of her heart had been dug out. The girl that she had ever had any expectations of, and even hated, finally had nothing to do with her! Amelia slowly curled up her body. Her heart ached so much that her vision turned ck. Finally, no longer able to endure the palpitating pain, she suddenly fainted. ¡°Mom!¡± ¡°Amelia!¡± ¡°Amelia!¡± After a series of exmations, people came and went in a chaotic manner. After an unknown period of time, Amelia gradually woke up. In a daze, she heard an argument. ¡°Mom, are you crazy? At a time like this, you still want to talk about Olivia? She¡¯s no longer the Taylor family¡¯s daughter. The Taylor family doesn¡¯t want her to be part of the family, right? Isn¡¯t this situation exactly what we wanted?¡± ¡°Maddie!¡± Cathy was furious. Her face was enraged. ¡°Whose side are you on?¡± Maddie crossed her arms and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll stand on whichever side is right. The New York Times has alreadye to a conclusion, so what¡¯s the point of dwelling on it? Do you think it¡¯s so easy to do a paternity test? If Olivia doesn¡¯t agree, you won¡¯t be able to do it!¡± Cathy¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Think of a way. Don¡¯t you have a good rtionship with Olivia? Go to Gorshire and think of a way to get her hair. We must do a paternity test!¡± Mr. Green also said, ¡°Maddie, we¡¯re not forcing you. Your sister may sometimes say harsh things, but you know she¡¯s soft¨Chearted. She keeps saying that she doesn¡¯t care about Olivia, but in fact, she still misses her daughter very much. She¡¯s not in good health to begin with. If anything happens to her because of this, won¡¯t you feel guilty?¡± Maddie was at a loss for words. 2/7 11:50 Batsonare Missing Darling ¡°Maddie,¡± Mr. Green continued. ¡°Your sister has already lost Olivia once. Can you bear to let her lose Olivia a second time?¡± The anger umted in Maddie¡¯s heart exploded with a bang when Mr. Green said this. Her expression became serious. She looked up at her father and said word by word, ¡°I can bear it. Why can¡¯t I? At your birthday banquet, she personally said that Olivia is not her daughter. How can she go back on her words now? ¡°When Olivia cared about her, she ignored Olivia and treated Olivia cruelly and coldly. When Olivia became utterly disappointed in her, she regretted it and felt terrible. Why is she so shameless? Now that Olivia doesn¡¯t care about her at all, she suddenly acts like Olivia is so important to her!¡± ¡°Smack!¡± A loud p was heard. Cathy¡¯s chest heaved violently, and her eyes were extremely sharp and furious. ¡°Maddie, how can you say that about your sister? Do you have a conscience? A heart? She¡¯s your sister, and she¡¯s sick. You should take care of her and understand her. How can you say such things? You disappoint me!¡± Maddie tilted her head and did not move for a long time. After a while, she slowly turned her head. Looking at her furious mother, sheughed self¨Cdepreciatingly. ¡°Am I not understanding enough? Have I not given her enough understanding?¡± Maddie blinked, wanting to blink away the tears in her eyes. However, her eyes only became more and more wet. She took a deep breath and said with difficulty. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m already in my forties. I¡¯ve been in charge of the Green family for more than a decade. Do you still think of me as a child?¡± Maddie did not want to be so direct about it, but she could not help it. ¡°Why don¡¯t you let the Taylor family find Olivia? Why don¡¯t you let William find Olivia?¡± Maddie sneered. ¡°Because you know that this matter is very strange. To be able to take the paternity test report from the Taylor family without leaving a trace, erase the records of the identification center, and let the New York Times confirm the matter means that the person behind Olivia is very powerful. It is so powerful that the Taylor family is unwilling to go against it, let alone dare to fight it. 3.7 11:50 Stromam¡¯s Missing Darling ¡°So, you¡¯re telling me to go find Olivia. Even if I anger her, I can still use the rtionship between her and me to ease things. If I really can¡¯t, then you¡¯ll push me out to take the me. Anyway, Yosef and Calvin are already old enough to enter the Green Group.¡± These words were too hurtful. However, Maddie had been holding them in for more than 20 years. She had to let it out. Back then, she already had a boyfriend of equal status and was about to get engaged. In the end, something happened to her father, and he injured his leg. Her oldest elder brother Dennis liked to draw, waszy and naive, and could not support the Green Group at all. Her second oldest elder brother Tony loved to y and mess around, was wild, and did not want to be restrained by responsibility. Thus, what choice did she have? She could only step up and take charge! She was forced to break up with her boyfriend because her father was worried that after she got married, she would side with her husband¡¯s family and give the Green Group to them. She loved to y piano so much, but she stopped ying because she did not have the time nor the energy to. She had to put all her focus on the Green Group. Initially, Maddie did not think too much about it. Even though she realized that her parents were biased towards her sister, she did not take it seriously because she loved her sister and everyone in the Green family. However, the longer she took charge of the Green Group, the more conflict she had with her father. As time went on, her heart gradually turned cold. Tony had never given her the slightest respect at home. He even got physical and wanted to chase her out. Maddie refused to believe that her father did not know about that. She was certain that he just pretended not to know and allowed Tony to humiliate her. In the past two years, after her nephew Yosef had returned from studying abroad and entered the Group, the conflict between her and Yosef had only be more and more intense. 11:51 Rehon Missing Darling In fact, it gradually got so bad that it became almost irreconcble. Although her father appeared to be impartial on the surface, he privately gave all his shares to Yosef. He even reprimanded her several times in front of everyone at the shareholders¡® meeting to damage her prestige. It was not that Maddie did not want to let go of the Green Group, She was already 44 years old this year and had never been married, let alone had children. To her, her nephews were no different from her own children. She really wanted to nurture her nephew to inherit the Green Group, but Yosef was too young now, and his methods were too immature. Thus, she was worried and could not let him take charge of everything. Unexpectedly, because of this worry, she was hated by Yosef and suspected by her father. Cathy did not expect her daughter to have so manyints. ¡°Maddie¡­¡± She called out with a helpless expression. ¡°Why would you think of your father and me like that? I just thought that you had a good rtionship with Olivia and could get her hair, so I told you to go. Moreover, I only hit you because I was too anxious and worried about your sister. I didn¡¯t n to let you be the scapegoat and take the me.¡± ¡°Also, about Ronald,¡± Cathy exined anxiously. ¡°You know how much of an idiot he is. You¡¯re so sensible. Why lower yourself to his level?¡± Maddie lowered her eyes, and her eyshes fluttered. After a while, she said, ¡°I won¡¯t look for Olivia.¡± ¡°Maddie¡­¡± Cathy frowned. ¡°What happened to you? Why are you so selfish now? Your sister is sick. As her sister, why aren¡¯t you willing to help her with this?¡± Maddie looked up and said calmly, ¡°Haven¡¯t I helped her enough? She¡¯s already in her fifties and is no longer a little girl. Some things should be handled by herself. She can¡¯t rely on others anymore.¡± Hearing this, Cathy was even more disappointed. She just pointed at Maddie, but could note up with a single word to say even after a long time. At this moment, Mr. Green, who had been silent all this while, suddenly spoke. ¡°Maddie, you have to understand that without me, without the Green family, you wouldn¡¯t be who you are today. 57 11:51 C Bmare Missing Darling ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky just because people treat you as the president of the group. Sometimes, the tform is more important than one¡¯s ability. ¡°Also, let me remind you that if I can give you the president of the Green Group. I can also take it away from you. ¡°You say I¡¯m unfair and biased towards Yosef, right? In that case, I¡¯ll show you what true bias is,¡± Mr. Green¡¯s tone was cold and merciless. Maddie was stunned. She raised her eyes slightly and looked at her father. Then, she looked down and said in a low voice, ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to do it. I¡¯ll resign.¡± With that, she pushed the door open and left. ¡°Maddie!¡± Cathy called out. She wanted to chase after Maddie, but she was worried about the unconscious Amelia on the bed. Thus, she could only stomp her feetprehensively. Sheined to Mr. Green, ¡°Why did you have to say those things? You clearly know that your daughter has a grudge in her heart. Why did you have to provoke her?¡± Mr. Green was also very surprised. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. He had said those words on purpose to provoke Maddie and force her to give in. After all, he always thought that she had a soft personality and would always end up apologizing. He did not expect her to resign directly. After recovering from his shock, Mr. Green felt a little embarrassed. At this moment, he was really enraged. ¡°Let her leave. I want to see what she can do if she leaves the Green Group.¡± Mr. Green snorted coldly. Clearly, after letting her take charge of the Green Group as the president for so many years, it seemed that it had fed her ambition. So much so that she had forgotten that she would not be where she was today without the Green family! Plus, how dare she me Ronald? If it were not for the fact that Rolnad was not interested in the family business, she would not even have had the chance to enter the Green Group. What an ingrate! So what if Ronald scolded her? It was not like she would lose a limb! Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Chapter 225 ¡°Mom.¡± When Amelia woke up, the first thing she did was grab Cathy¡¯s hand and ask to visit Emma. Cathy was still worried about Maddie and was visibly distracted. However, when Amelia shook her wrist, her mind returned to Amelia. She pressed down on Amelia¡¯s shoulder to let her lie down and comforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your brother Rnd and William have already gone over. We¡¯ll hear news from them very soon.¡± Amelia was still worried. She held her mother¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Mom, doesn¡¯t Dad know the police chief, Leonard? Let¡¯s call and ask.¡± Cathy raised her hand to wipe away the sweat on her daughter¡¯s forehead. Her heart ached. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Taylor family and the Green family families will go over personally. Leonard will certainly consider their request.¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± Amelia was so anxious that she was about to cry. Cathy looked at Mr. Green helplessly. Mr. Green sighed. ¡°s, children never let me rest.¡± With that, he took out his phone and called Leonard. ¡°Leonard¡± Leonard interrupted Mr. Green before he could say anything and pleaded, ¡°Mr Green, Mr. Green, please don¡¯t make things difficult for me. I really can¡¯t do this.¡± Mr. Green froze and subconsciously looked at Cathy. The couple looked at each other in confusion. After a while, Mr. Green said, ¡°Leonard, I¨CI haven¡¯t said what it is yet.¡± Leonard sighed. ¡°What can it be? It¡¯s about your granddaughter, Emma, isn¡¯t it? Let me tell you the truth. She¡¯s definitely going to jail. No one can do anything for her, not even the chairman of the state!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. At this point, Leonard took a sip of water and calmed himself down. He continued, ¡°Mr. Green, you know we¡¯ve been friends for many years. There are too many things involved, and I can¡¯t tell you too clearly. But on ount of our many years of friendship, I¡¯ll tell you what I can. Don¡¯t interfere, no matter what. Don¡¯t involve the entire Green family.¡± With that, he hung up the phone. 11:51 Belsonores Missing Darling What did Leonard mean? This time, Mr. Green waspletely stunned and could note back to his senses even after a long time. Cathy had to call out several times before Mr. Green looked up in a daze. Then, his expression suddenly turned serious. He warned Amelia, ¡°Just wait for the court to decide on Emma¡¯s matter. Don¡¯t use any connections.¡± He also instructed his wife, ¡°Keep an eye on her. Bring awyer overter to see Emma. You¡¯re not allowed to go again after that.¡± ¡°Dad! What are you talking about?¡± Amelia could not believe what she had heard and could not help but shout. Mr. Green, who had always doted on her, did not show any mercy this time. His expression was cold. ¡°Amelia, your sister is right. You¡¯re already in your 50s. You should know some things. Do you want to drag the entire Green family into this for an adopted daughter?¡± Mr. Green was willing to dote on his daughter and pamper Amelia, but the prerequisite was not harming the Green family. Once it involved the Green family, even if Emma died, he would not even bat an eye. All these years, he felt that he had done enough for Amelia. He did not owe her anything. Although Cathy felt sorry for Amelia, she had always been on the same side as Mr. Green. She turned to persuade Amelia, ¡°Amelia, I know you feel sorry for Emma, but you should also think about me and your father. You can¡¯t drag the entire Green family down for Emma and disregard the Green family¡¯s reputation.¡± Amelia had always been soft¨Chearted. When she heard her mother¡¯s words, she immediately did not know what to do anymore. Suddenly, she was lost. ¡°Then, what about Emma?¡± Cathyforted Amelia. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s hire a goodwyer for Emma and try to reduce her sentence as much as possible. Moreover, even if she really goes to jail, it doesn¡¯t matter. There are many ways. We can get her medical parole, create an invention under her name, or do something to give her a chance to sacrifice herself to save someone or something like that. That way, her sentence will be reduced very quickly. At most, she will be in jail for a few months.¡± 11:51 Belle Missing Darling Amelia was quickly appeased. Cathy took Amelia and herwyer to the police station to see Emma. Emma had already met William, so she had a rough idea of the situation. Therefore, she did not have any special reaction when he saw Amelia, especially when Cathy was there too. She only had one request. She wanted to call David, who was in Gorshire. Thewyer went over to negotiate. Amelia shook Emma¡¯s hand across the table, her eyes filled with apology. ¡°Emma, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Emma lowered her eyes and was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Where¡¯s Dad?¡± Until now, Emma was still in a daze. She was still at a loss. She did not understand. Her family was already clearly prepared to attack. She had sessfully persuaded her parents to use public opinion to force Olivia into a corner. Everything was prepared. She only needed to wait quietly and would be out of the sanatorium soon. Why did everything change all of a sudden? There was nothing about Olivia on the Inte. Olivia was not forced into a corner at all. Instead, Emma was reported and thrown into jail. How in the world did things turn out like this? Emma could not figure it out and felt even more helpless. After a while, David¡¯s call went through. Thewyer handed the phone to Emma. On the other end, David had only said, ¡°Hey.¡± And Emma already could not control her emotions and cried out. ¡°David, David¡­¡± Since reaching Gorshire, David had not contacted Emma for a long time. When he first heard Emma¡¯s voice, he was a little stunned. It took him a while to react and realize it was her. He hurriedlyforted her. ¡°Emma, don¡¯t cry. What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t cry.¡± Emma cried her eyes out for a while before sniffing and saying, ¡°David, something happened to me. Someone reported me for falsifying my medical records.¡± 11:51 Bilimaire & Missing Darling ¡°How did this happen? Who reported it?¡± David frowned. Emma sneered. ¡°Who do you think? Who else could it be?¡± David was silent. In his heart, he felt that it should not be Olivia. If Olivia wanted to report Emma, she would have done so long ago. Why would she wait until now? However, Emma was in a bad mood, so David did not want to argue with her about this and could only remain silent. ¡°David¡­¡± Emma¡¯s voice was helpless. ¡°I have no other choice right now. Help me beg her. Beg her to me go. I promise I won¡¯t fight with her for anything in the future. I don¡¯t want the Taylor family either. Please, I really don¡¯t want to go to jail.¡± ¡°Beg who?¡± David could not react in time. Emma said, ¡°Olivia is now in Gorshire. She¡¯s with Daniel.¡± David frowned. He wanted to say something, but before he could, William snatched away the phone from Emma. He walked to the side and said in a low voice, ¡°Just study. We¡¯ll handle the rest. You don¡¯t have to interfere.¡± ¡°William.¡± David felt terrible. ¡°Was it really Olivia?¡± William was stunned. He did not expect David to have doubts. After thinking for a moment, he felt that this was good. Now that the Taylor family and the others had already fallen out with Olivia, Olivia probably would not take her anger out on David since David was still young. It was good to have him in the middle to ease their rtionship. He said, ¡°Emma¡¯s matter is veryplicated. I don¡¯t know who reported her either. But no matter who it was, this matter has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t get involved.¡± David replied with a ¡°hmm¡°, but no one knew if he listened to William¡¯s words. Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Chapter 226 A long time had passed since the call ended, yet David was still sitting in his chair in a daze. His mind was in a mess, and he could not tell who was right and who was wrong. Two little people were jumping around and chattering in his mind. One said, ¡°Olivia must have reported Emma, causing Emma to go to jail.¡± One denied, ¡°How is that possible? Olivia doesn¡¯t look like someone who would do that. She has always been distant and rarely gets involved in the Taylor family¡¯s matters.¡± It was so noisy that David had a headache. Hey on the bed with his head in his hands and kicked with his long legs. Unable to figure it out, David called Yvonne, who was far away in M. Ever since David came to Gorshire to study, he gradually grew apart from Emma. Instead, he became closer to Yvonne. Yvonne was different from Emma¡¯s delicate and slender appearance. Although she looked gentle and refined on the outside, she was strong on the inside and was very knowledgeable about many things. She had helped David to figure out many things that he could not understand. When David first arrived at Gorshire, he did not know anything. After leaving the familiar environment in the country, he was surrounded by unfamiliar people and things. It was Yvonne who flew over and apanied him for a while. Only then did he gradually adapt to the environment. ¡°Yvonne, I have something to ask you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yvonne nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡± David said, ¡°Do you know that Emma got reported?¡± Yvonne paused and said in a surprised tone, ¡°You¡¯ve heard?¡± David sat up and widened his eyes. ¡°You know about it too? Emma said that Olivia reported her. Is that true?¡± 11:51 Yvonne looked troubled and hesitated for a while. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say if it was Olivia who reported her. It¡¯s just a spection.¡± Yvonne sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t me Emma for making such a guess. She¡¯s too frightened. I¡¯m sure you know what it¡¯s like to be in jail. She¡¯s the daughter of a wealthy family. Never mind that she was in a sanatorium, but now she¡¯s even going to jail. How can she bear it?¡± Yvonne¡¯s tone was filled with pity. ¡°You didn¡¯t see Emma¡¯s appearance. She¡¯s so thin that you can almost see her bones. It made my heart ache just looking at her.¡± David¡¯s jaw tightened, and his expression turned cold. ¡°Did something happen?¡± Yvonne hesitated. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Study hard. You¡­¡± Before she could finish, David interrupted her coldly. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll go back immediately and ask.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be rash!¡± Yvonne was anxious. Then, she looked helpless as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll tell you, alright? It¡¯s like this. Emma hasn¡¯t been eating or sleeping well in the sanatorium. She has lost a lot of weight. Uncle and Aunt were heartbroken, so they wanted to find Olivia and apologize to her so that they could bring Emma home to recuperate.¡± At this point, Yvonne paused for a moment. ¡°As you know, Olivia is angry at the Taylor family. She completely cut ties with the Taylor family. Now, she doesn¡¯t answer the Taylor family¡¯s calls anymore. Uncle and Aunt can¡¯t find her, so they have no choice but to apologize online. ¡°Unexpectedly, such an unintentional move caused Olivia to misunderstand. She thought that Uncle and Aunt wanted to use public opinion to force her. In a fit of anger, she reported Emma.¡± ¡°Did she really report Emma?¡± David¡¯s lips trembled, and his face turned ashen. ¡°This is too much!¡± David stood up and punched the pillow. His face was filled with boiling rage. Emma had indeed done something wrong, but she had already received the punishment she deserved and had been locked up in the sanatorium. What else did Olivia want? Did she want to force Emma to her death? The more David thought about it, the angrier he became. In the end, he was furious. 11:51 He had to meet Olivia and question her face¨Cto¨Cface. Did she have a heart? Was her heart made of steel? How could she be so merciless? ¡°David, don¡¯t be reckless!¡± Yvonne¡¯s tone was nervous. She deliberately said, ¡°Olivia now has the Sullivan family as her backer. You are no match for her alone in Gorshire. You can¡¯t fight her head¨Con. Be careful not to anger her and hurt yourself.¡± Upon hearing this, David was even more enraged. The veins on his forehead were throbbing. He wished he could rush to Olivia and question her at this very instant. ¡°Yvonne, don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± David said coldly. Yvonne leaned back in her chair and crossed her left leg. She tilted her head and said in a low voice, ¡°David, remember what I said. You can¡¯t be rash. Even if you really go to Olivia, don¡¯t be stupid and ask directly. Daniel is by her side. In order to protect her image, she will most definitely push the responsibility to Uncle and Aunt. Moreover, you¡¯re alone. I¡¯m afraid something will happen to you.¡± ¡°Does she think that with Daniel as her backer, she can do whatever she wants and bully others at will?¡± David sneered. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take her backer away. Let¡¯s see how cocky she can be by then.¡± This time, David was truly enraged. In the past, because Olivia reminded him that there was a medicine in the blood that could make him feel irritable, he had always remembered her kindness. Even if Emma was sent to a sanatorium because of her, David did not say anything. But now, he really could not take it anymore! Since Olivia did not treat the Taylor family as her family, he did not mind not showing any mercy to her. David knew that Duke Devonstern had invited Daniel to the dinner. He had heard from his ssmate, Athene, who was Duke Devonstern¡¯s granddaughter. She had even asked him if he wanted to go. David was not interested in such banquets. Plus, he was not familiar with Daniel. Now that he knew that Olivia was also in Gorshire and was with Daniel, he was certainly going to attend Duke Devonstern¡¯s banquet. 315 11:51 Thinking of this, David snorted. He knew that Olivia was only so arrogant because of Daniel, and she was invited to the banquet by Duke Devonstern because of that, too. Thus, he nned to embarrass her at the banquet! After hanging up the call with Yvonne, David called Athene. Athene was bored out of her mind at home. She was casually flipping through a fashion magazine. When she received a call from David, she was so overjoyed that she jumped up high. ¡°David, why are you calling?¡± Hearing Athene¡¯s excited tone, David curled his lips imperceptibly with a smug look on his face. It was said that Gorshire aristocrats were arrogant and xenophobic. They basically did not interact with other international students. The foreign students from Hushen were all in their own circles and never interacted with the children of the local nobles and tycoons. David was the only one to integrate into the local aristocratic circle. This was all thanks to Athene. ¡°I wish to attend the banquet hosted by Duke Devonstern,¡± David directly stated his intention. When he first came into contact with Athene, David was still a little cautious. He was cautious in every aspect and paid attention to his words and actions. However, as time passed, David realized that Athene was very good to him. She would hardly refuse any of his requests and even brought him to know other nobles. Slowly, David became egotistical and took everything for granted. When Yvonne found out, she even teased him, saying that he was so charming that he could charm even Gorshire nobledies. ¡°You want toe to the banquet? Sure,¡± Athene immediately agreed. Then, her tone changed, and she suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯ve already invited you to my house. Are you going to invite me to your house too? I heard that Hushen celebrates Christmas when all family members will gather together.¡± David was stunned. Did Athene want to meet his parents? N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Her face started to turn red gradually. Chapter 227 Chapter 227 Chapter 227 Athene first met Olivia eight years ago, when she went to Hushen with her grandfather at the age of 12. On the way, her grandfather had a very severe illness and could not even move. It was so serious that they did not have time to return home for treatment. Back then, someone rmended Isaac to her grandfather. In the past, Athene had looked down on alternative medicine and felt that they were just lies, simr to magic. Unexpectedly, the alternative medicine that she looked down on actually cured her grandfather. This was the first time she had seen the wonders of alternative medicine. There was no need for surgery. It it took was a few needles, and her grandfather was magically cured. At that time, Athene had always been by her grandfather¡¯s side. She knew very well. Although on the surface, it was Isaac, the miracle doctor, who cured her grandfather, the person who actually performed the acupuncture was the girl who was only four years older than her. Isaac was only supporting that girl from the side. That was exactly when Athene waspletely dumbfounded! She looked at the girl¡¯s hand in fascination. What a miraculous pair of hands. Those hands could actually treat an old man who was in critical condition in an instant. Later, after her grandfather recovered from his illness, she was the one who chose the hairpin that was auctioned at Sotheby¡¯s London. Athene felt that there was no one in the world more suitable for this hairpin than Olivia. After returning to Gorshire, Athene tried to visit Olivia in Hushen several times but was always stopped mercilessly by her grandfather. Later, she wanted to call Olivia and invite her toe to Gorshire as a guest, but she learned from Isaac that Olivia had found her biological parents and might not have time to go abroad for a while. 11:51 Athene was not disappointed. Instead, she was sincerely happy for Olivia. She knew Olivia too well. She knew how much Olivia wanted and valued her family. Therefore, Athene immediately searched for information about the Taylor family online. She learned everything about the Taylor family and got to know David. After meeting David at school and learning that he hade to Gorshire as an exchange student, Athene was overjoyed and used her greatest enthusiasm to familiarize him with everything here. She wondered. If she treated Olivia¡¯s younger brother well, would Olivia like her more? On the day of the banquet, because Daniel had something to discuss with Duke Devonstern, he had to go early. ¡°You¡¯re going there early?¡± Mia squeezed the armrest of the sofa nervously. ¡°What about us?¡± For the past few days, Mia had not been resting well, all because she was worried that something would go wrong during the banquet. Initially, since she was supposed to go together with Daniel, she felt a slight sense of security. Now, Daniel was actually going there early! Mia was dumbfounded and panic¨Cstricken. Daniel leaned against the sofa with his eyebrows lowered. His posture waszy, and his expression was a little nonchnt. His gaze would only brighten when itnded on Olivia. Hearing Mia¡¯s words, he hummed softly and said calmly, ¡°Mia, you cane with me, or you can wait until the banquet starts.¡± Mia heaved a sigh of relief. She decided to go with Daniel. That way, she would feel more secure. Mia, who was more or less relieved, turned to Olivia. Just as she was about to speak, she saw Olivia look up and say casually, ¡°I¡¯ll go overter.¡± Olivia did not like banquets and cocktail parties, but she did not really hate them either. However, she would asionally feel that it was better to sit down quietly and read a book instead of wasting her time on those things. Moreover, if she went there early, she would have to stay in the Duke¡¯s 11:51 Fallmumaier¡¯s Misung During vouchere Mansion for almost the entire day. Of course, one would always be a little ufortable and not so at ease. Sitting on the sofa, Mia¡¯s heart was already mostly at ease, but when she heard Olivia¡¯s words, she immediately became apprehensive again. She did not expect Olivia to say that she wanted to goter. Mia¡¯s heart tightened. She was puzzled and suggested in a soft voice, ¡°Olivia, let¡¯s go with Daniel.¡± Olivia shook her head. Her expression was calm but firm. Mia did not know what to do. She could not understand why Olivia did not want to go with Daniel. ¡°Why?¡± She asked. She felt that going alone would be so awkward. After all, they did not know anyone there. Was Olivia worried that she would disturb Daniel¡¯s discussion? Or was she afraid that there would be no ce for her to do her styling? After Mia thought of a few reasons, she suddenly felt that it made sense to goter. Olivia said, ¡°I promised Jojo that I would take it for a walk in the afternoon.¡± Jojo was a pitch¨Cck pony with snow¨Cwhite hooves. Just because of this reason? Mia was stunned. After a while, she said, ¡°You can take Jojo for a walk anytime, but if you go to the banquet alone, it would be so awkward. You don¡¯t know anyone there, no one will introduce you to them, so they won¡¯t even get to know you. How awkward would that be?¡± ¡°Awkward! Why?¡± Olivia asked. She sat on the sofa with her back straight and looked at Mia seriously. After looking at her for two seconds, Olivia suddenly understood. She smiled and said gently, ¡°If you want to get to know them, take the initiative to introduce yourself. If they want to get to know you, they will naturallye to you. What¡¯s there to be awkward about?¡± Olivia suddenly raised her hand and touched Mia¡¯s forehead with her fingertips. Her voice was gentle and pleasant. ¡°Only you can give yourself a sense of security. No one else can. You are Daniel¡¯s sister and the CEO of the Sullivan Group¡¯s Gorshire branchpany. 11:51 Balformater¡¯s Missing Darting ¡°This title isn¡¯t embarrassing. You¡¯re already very amazing. You have to think highly of yourself,¡± A ball of fire suddenly ignited in the depths of Mia¡¯s heart. She looked up at Olivia in a daze, her eyes moist. Olivia saw the insecurity under her gorgeous appearance and gave her the courage to face everything head¨Con. Mia suddenly came to a realization. Yes. She was no longer the little girl from the mountains who did not even have a winter jacket. She was the CEO of the Sullivan Group¡¯s Gorshire branch. She was a strong woman. She should be full of confidence. What was there to be afraid of? Mia took a deep breath and looked at Olivia seriously. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Daniel was at a loss for words. He raised his hand to rub his temples and said in a teasing tone, ¡°It¡¯s over. I¡¯m no longer the person Mia cares about the most.¡± ¡°Are you jealous? What are you, a child?¡± Mia red at Daniel and moved to the side, wanting to get closer to Olivia. Daniel went to the banquet after breakfast. Mia sent him out. Along the way, she said regretfully, ¡°Daniel, why didn¡¯t you meet Olivia earlier and be with her?¡± Daniel paused for a moment. ¡°I wish I had met her earlier.¡± Mia said in a low voice, ¡°Olivia is so amazing. You should¡¯ve dated her earlier.¡± Daniel facepalmed. Oh no. his wife¡¯s fangirl team had grown even bigger. He recalled the small vige below the cliff six years ago. Almost all the girls in the vige liked to worship Olivia and came to look for her every day. At that time, Daniel was not worried that a man would snatch Olivia away. He was only worried about all the women. Chapter 227 Athene first met Olivia eight years ago, when she went to Hushen with her grandfather at the age of 12. On the way, her grandfather had a very severe illness and could not even move. It was so serious that they did not have time to return home for treatment. Back then, someone rmended Isaac to her grandfather. In the past, Athene had looked down on alternative medicine and felt that they were just lies, simr to magic. Unexpectedly, the alternative medicine that she looked down on actually cured her grandfather. This was the first time she had seen the wonders of alternative medicine. There was no need for surgery. It it took was a few needles, and her grandfather was magically cured. At that time, Athene had always been by her grandfather¡¯s side. She knew very well. Although on the surface, it was Isaac, the miracle doctor, who cured her grandfather, the person who actually performed the acupuncture was the girl who was only four years older than her. Isaac was only supporting that girl from the side. That was exactly when Athene waspletely dumbfounded! She looked at the girl¡¯s hand in fascination. What a miraculous pair of hands. Those hands could actually treat an old man who was in critical condition in an instant. Later, after her grandfather recovered from his illness, she was the one who chose the hairpin that was auctioned at Sotheby¡¯s London. Athene felt that there was no one in the world more suitable for this hairpin than Olivia. After returning to Gorshire, Athene tried to visit Olivia in Hushen several times but was always stopped mercilessly by her grandfather. Later, she wanted to call Olivia and invite her toe to Gorshire as a guest, but she learned from Isaac that Olivia had found her biological parents and might not have time to go abroad for a while. 11:51 Athene was not disappointed. Instead, she was sincerely happy for Olivia. She knew Olivia too well. She knew how much Olivia wanted and valued her family. Therefore, Athene immediately searched for information about the Taylor family online. She learned everything about the Taylor family and got to know David. After meeting David at school and learning that he hade to Gorshire as an exchange student, Athene was overjoyed and used her greatest enthusiasm to familiarize him with everything here. She wondered. If she treated Olivia¡¯s younger brother well, would Olivia like her more? On the day of the banquet, because Daniel had something to discuss with Duke Devonstern, he had to go early. ¡°You¡¯re going there early?¡± Mia squeezed the armrest of the sofa nervously. ¡°What about us?¡± For the past few days, Mia had not been resting well, all because she was worried that something would go wrong during the banquet. Initially, since she was supposed to go together with Daniel, she felt a slight sense of security. Now, Daniel was actually going there early! Mia was dumbfounded and panic¨Cstricken. Daniel leaned against the sofa with his eyebrows lowered. His posture waszy, and his expression was a little nonchnt. His gaze would only brighten when itnded on Olivia. Hearing Mia¡¯s words, he hummed softly and said calmly, ¡°Mia, you cane with me, or you can wait until the banquet starts.¡± Mia heaved a sigh of relief. She decided to go with Daniel. That way, she would feel more secure. Mia, who was more or less relieved, turned to Olivia. Just as she was about to speak, she saw Olivia look up and say casually, ¡°I¡¯ll go overter.¡± Olivia did not like banquets and cocktail parties, but she did not really hate them either. However, she would asionally feel that it was better to sit down quietly and read a book instead of wasting her time on those things. Moreover, if she went there early, she would have to stay in the Duke¡¯s 11:51 Fallmumaier¡¯s Misung During vouchere Mansion for almost the entire day. Of course, one would always be a little ufortable and not so at ease. Sitting on the sofa, Mia¡¯s heart was already mostly at ease, but when she heard Olivia¡¯s words, she immediately became apprehensive again. She did not expect Olivia to say that she wanted to goter. Mia¡¯s heart tightened. She was puzzled and suggested in a soft voice, ¡°Olivia, let¡¯s go with Daniel.¡± Olivia shook her head. Her expression was calm but firm. Mia did not know what to do. She could not understand why Olivia did not want to go with Daniel. ¡°Why?¡± She asked. She felt that going alone would be so awkward. After all, they did not know anyone there. Was Olivia worried that she would disturb Daniel¡¯s discussion? Or was she afraid that there would be no ce for her to do her styling? After Mia thought of a few reasons, she suddenly felt that it made sense to goter. Olivia said, ¡°I promised Jojo that I would take it for a walk in the afternoon.¡± Jojo was a pitch¨Cck pony with snow¨Cwhite hooves. Just because of this reason? Mia was stunned. After a while, she said, ¡°You can take Jojo for a walk anytime, but if you go to the banquet alone, it would be so awkward. You don¡¯t know anyone there, no one will introduce you to them, so they won¡¯t even get to know you. How awkward would that be?¡± ¡°Awkward! Why?¡± Olivia asked. She sat on the sofa with her back straight and looked at Mia seriously. After looking at her for two seconds, Olivia suddenly understood. She smiled and said gently, ¡°If you want to get to know them, take the initiative to introduce yourself. If they want to get to know you, they will naturallye to you. What¡¯s there to be awkward about?¡± Olivia suddenly raised her hand and touched Mia¡¯s forehead with her fingertips. Her voice was gentle and pleasant. ¡°Only you can give yourself a sense of security. No one else can. You are Daniel¡¯s sister and the CEO of the Sullivan Group¡¯s Gorshire branchpany. 11:51 Balformater¡¯s Missing Darting ¡°This title isn¡¯t embarrassing. You¡¯re already very amazing. You have to think highly of yourself,¡± A ball of fire suddenly ignited in the depths of Mia¡¯s heart. She looked up at Olivia in a daze, her eyes moist. Olivia saw the insecurity under her gorgeous appearance and gave her the courage to face everything head¨Con. Mia suddenly came to a realization. Yes. She was no longer the little girl from the mountains who did not even have a winter jacket. She was the CEO of the Sullivan Group¡¯s Gorshire branch. She was a strong woman. She should be full of confidence. What was there to be afraid of? Mia took a deep breath and looked at Olivia seriously. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Daniel was at a loss for words. He raised his hand to rub his temples and said in a teasing tone, ¡°It¡¯s over. I¡¯m no longer the person Mia cares about the most.¡± ¡°Are you jealous? What are you, a child?¡± Mia red at Daniel and moved to the side, wanting to get closer to Olivia. Daniel went to the banquet after breakfast. Mia sent him out. Along the way, she said regretfully, ¡°Daniel, why didn¡¯t you meet Olivia earlier and be with her?¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Daniel paused for a moment. ¡°I wish I had met her earlier.¡± Mia said in a low voice, ¡°Olivia is so amazing. You should¡¯ve dated her earlier.¡± Daniel facepalmed. Oh no. his wife¡¯s fangirl team had grown even bigger. He recalled the small vige below the cliff six years ago. Almost all the girls in the vige liked to worship Olivia and came to look for her every day. At that time, Daniel was not worried that a man would snatch Olivia away. He was only worried about all the women. Chapter 227 Athene first met Olivia eight years ago, when she went to Hushen with her grandfather at the age of 12. On the way, her grandfather had a very severe illness and could not even move. It was so serious that they did not have time to return home for treatment. Back then, someone rmended Isaac to her grandfather. In the past, Athene had looked down on alternative medicine and felt that they were just lies, simr to magic. Unexpectedly, the alternative medicine that she looked down on actually cured her grandfather. This was the first time she had seen the wonders of alternative medicine. There was no need for surgery. It it took was a few needles, and her grandfather was magically cured. At that time, Athene had always been by her grandfather¡¯s side. She knew very well. Although on the surface, it was Isaac, the miracle doctor, who cured her grandfather, the person who actually performed the acupuncture was the girl who was only four years older than her. Isaac was only supporting that girl from the side. That was exactly when Athene waspletely dumbfounded! She looked at the girl¡¯s hand in fascination. What a miraculous pair of hands. Those hands could actually treat an old man who was in critical condition in an instant. Later, after her grandfather recovered from his illness, she was the one who chose the hairpin that was auctioned at Sotheby¡¯s London. Athene felt that there was no one in the world more suitable for this hairpin than Olivia. After returning to Gorshire, Athene tried to visit Olivia in Hushen several times but was always stopped mercilessly by her grandfather. Later, she wanted to call Olivia and invite her toe to Gorshire as a guest, but she learned from Isaac that Olivia had found her biological parents and might not have time to go abroad for a while. 11:51 Athene was not disappointed. Instead, she was sincerely happy for Olivia. She knew Olivia too well. She knew how much Olivia wanted and valued her family. Therefore, Athene immediately searched for information about the Taylor family online. She learned everything about the Taylor family and got to know David. After meeting David at school and learning that he hade to Gorshire as an exchange student, Athene was overjoyed and used her greatest enthusiasm to familiarize him with everything here. She wondered. If she treated Olivia¡¯s younger brother well, would Olivia like her more? On the day of the banquet, because Daniel had something to discuss with Duke Devonstern, he had to go early. ¡°You¡¯re going there early?¡± Mia squeezed the armrest of the sofa nervously. ¡°What about us?¡± For the past few days, Mia had not been resting well, all because she was worried that something would go wrong during the banquet. Initially, since she was supposed to go together with Daniel, she felt a slight sense of security. Now, Daniel was actually going there early! Mia was dumbfounded and panic¨Cstricken. Daniel leaned against the sofa with his eyebrows lowered. His posture waszy, and his expression was a little nonchnt. His gaze would only brighten when itnded on Olivia. Hearing Mia¡¯s words, he hummed softly and said calmly, ¡°Mia, you cane with me, or you can wait until the banquet starts.¡± Mia heaved a sigh of relief. She decided to go with Daniel. That way, she would feel more secure. Mia, who was more or less relieved, turned to Olivia. Just as she was about to speak, she saw Olivia look up and say casually, ¡°I¡¯ll go overter.¡± Olivia did not like banquets and cocktail parties, but she did not really hate them either. However, she would asionally feel that it was better to sit down quietly and read a book instead of wasting her time on those things. Moreover, if she went there early, she would have to stay in the Duke¡¯s 11:51 Fallmumaier¡¯s Misung During vouchere Mansion for almost the entire day. Of course, one would always be a little ufortable and not so at ease. Sitting on the sofa, Mia¡¯s heart was already mostly at ease, but when she heard Olivia¡¯s words, she immediately became apprehensive again. She did not expect Olivia to say that she wanted to goter. Mia¡¯s heart tightened. She was puzzled and suggested in a soft voice, ¡°Olivia, let¡¯s go with Daniel.¡± Olivia shook her head. Her expression was calm but firm. Mia did not know what to do. She could not understand why Olivia did not want to go with Daniel. ¡°Why?¡± She asked. She felt that going alone would be so awkward. After all, they did not know anyone there. Was Olivia worried that she would disturb Daniel¡¯s discussion? Or was she afraid that there would be no ce for her to do her styling? After Mia thought of a few reasons, she suddenly felt that it made sense to goter. Olivia said, ¡°I promised Jojo that I would take it for a walk in the afternoon.¡± Jojo was a pitch¨Cck pony with snow¨Cwhite hooves. Just because of this reason? Mia was stunned. After a while, she said, ¡°You can take Jojo for a walk anytime, but if you go to the banquet alone, it would be so awkward. You don¡¯t know anyone there, no one will introduce you to them, so they won¡¯t even get to know you. How awkward would that be?¡± ¡°Awkward! Why?¡± Olivia asked. She sat on the sofa with her back straight and looked at Mia seriously. After looking at her for two seconds, Olivia suddenly understood. She smiled and said gently, ¡°If you want to get to know them, take the initiative to introduce yourself. If they want to get to know you, they will naturallye to you. What¡¯s there to be awkward about?¡± Olivia suddenly raised her hand and touched Mia¡¯s forehead with her fingertips. Her voice was gentle and pleasant. ¡°Only you can give yourself a sense of security. No one else can. You are Daniel¡¯s sister and the CEO of the Sullivan Group¡¯s Gorshire branchpany. 11:51 Balformater¡¯s Missing Darting ¡°This title isn¡¯t embarrassing. You¡¯re already very amazing. You have to think highly of yourself,¡± A ball of fire suddenly ignited in the depths of Mia¡¯s heart. She looked up at Olivia in a daze, her eyes moist. Olivia saw the insecurity under her gorgeous appearance and gave her the courage to face everything head¨Con. Mia suddenly came to a realization. Yes. She was no longer the little girl from the mountains who did not even have a winter jacket. She was the CEO of the Sullivan Group¡¯s Gorshire branch. She was a strong woman. She should be full of confidence. What was there to be afraid of? Mia took a deep breath and looked at Olivia seriously. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Daniel was at a loss for words. He raised his hand to rub his temples and said in a teasing tone, ¡°It¡¯s over. I¡¯m no longer the person Mia cares about the most.¡± ¡°Are you jealous? What are you, a child?¡± Mia red at Daniel and moved to the side, wanting to get closer to Olivia. Daniel went to the banquet after breakfast. Mia sent him out. Along the way, she said regretfully, ¡°Daniel, why didn¡¯t you meet Olivia earlier and be with her?¡± Daniel paused for a moment. ¡°I wish I had met her earlier.¡± Mia said in a low voice, ¡°Olivia is so amazing. You should¡¯ve dated her earlier.¡± Daniel facepalmed. Oh no. his wife¡¯s fangirl team had grown even bigger. He recalled the small vige below the cliff six years ago. Almost all the girls in the vige liked to worship Olivia and came to look for her every day. At that time, Daniel was not worried that a man would snatch Olivia away. He was only worried about all the women. Chapter 228 Chapter 228 Chapter 228 The banquet was held at the estate south of Launu. It was just after dawn when Olivia set off. The sky was dyed with a faint shade of de, and the grayish¨Cblue color had a unique kind of beauty. Mia sat beside Olivia. She was in a much better state now. She was no longer so nervous that she could not sleep at night as before. However, it was not a whole lot better. She was still a little uneasy. She forced herself to maintain herposure and turned to Olivia. ¡°Olivia, follow me when we get there. Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯ll take care of you.¡± Olivia tilted her head and looked out of the car window at the rapidly passing trees. Hearing Mia¡¯s words, she rolled her eyes and chuckled. ¡°Okay.¡± The Devonstern family¡¯s manor was enormous. The guests¡® cars had to be parked in an empty space specially reserved for parking. Then, the servants would lead them into the banquet hall. At this time, there were not many guests yet. Daniel Sullivan was discussing something with the Duke in the study upstairs. Mia brought Olivia to a corner, where they drank wine and chatted. After a short conversation, there was amotion at the entrance of the hall. It seemed like some distinguished guest had arrived. The people of Gorshire were all very tall. Mia¡¯s view waspletely blocked, and she could not see anything. She raised her hand to stop a male waiter and asked in fluent Gorshish, ¡°What¡¯s going on at the door?¡± The waiter stopped in his tracks and replied respectfully, ¡°It¡¯s Athene¡¯s friend, David. Athene seems to care a lot about this friend.¡± So it was Athene¡¯s friend. Mia subconsciously stood on her tiptoes and looked at the crowd. Her eyes shed with yearning. Athene was Duke Devonstern¡¯s granddaughter, and she was of noble 11.51 birth. Even if Mia did not mix in the socialite circles, she had heard of her name. She was looking over curiously. The crowd parted to the sides, and a path appeared. A thin and tall young man walked over. Mia was stunned. She slowly retreated and approached Olivia, then asked in a low voice, ¡°Is he looking at me? Oh my god, he¡¯sing over.¡± Olivia sat on the chair, her fingers holding the wine ss. There was no expression on her face, and her gaze was vacant. No one knew what she was thinking. When she heard Mia¡¯s words, she slowly raised her eyes and looked at the young man, David. Her gaze did not waver at all. She only nced at David for a faint moment as if he was just a stranger. Not seeing Olivia¡¯s surprised expression, David felt a little unhappy. He strode towards Olivia. Bruce, who was beside him, could barely keep up with him. He ran a few steps before catching up. ¡°David, where are you going? Athena is still waiting for you upstairs. You¡¯re her dance partner tonight and have to upstairs to pick her up.¡± ¡°Olivia!¡± David ignored Bruce and walked straight to Olivia. He looked down at her with disdain. ¡°You¡¯re really here!¡± David chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s right. You put in so much effort and finally got together with Daniel. A vain person like you wouldn¡¯t miss such an asion for the world.¡± David spoke in Husheni. The others could not understand what he was saying, but based on his cold expression, they deduced that he did not seem to like this exquisite and beautiful woman in front of him. Bruce even asked in a low voice, his tone fawning, ¡°David, do you not like this woman? If you don¡¯t like her, I can get the butler to chase her out.¡± David ignored Bruce and looked straight at Olivia. This time, he spoke Gorshish. He tried his best to suppress his emotions, but the fury was still audible in his tone. ¡°Olivia, let me ask you. Did you 11.521 report Emma?¡± Olivia looked up. ¡°Report her for what?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to y dumb.¡± David was furious. ¡°I know you did it. Emma just wanted to apologize to you online. She didn¡¯t want to use public opinion to pressure you. How could you be so heartless as to want her to go to jail?¡± David got angrier as he spoke. He thought of the skinny and pale Emma andpared her to the dazzling Olivia in front of him. He was trembling with anger. Why? Why? Emma had suffered because of Olivia, yet Olivia was here attending such an exquisite and fine banquet. Why? David¡¯s chest heaved violently. His voice trembled uncontrobly as he stared at Olivia with rage. He only felt that the world was unfair. ¡°Hmph. She¡¯s morous and dazzling, right? Today, I¡¯m going to chase her out like a stray dog and make her theughingstock of the banquet. He did not believe that Daniel would still want Olivia after she had made such a fool of herself. ¡°Men.¡± David rolled his eyes and summoned two male waiters. He pointed at Olivia. ¡°I don¡¯t like her. Chase her out. Not just anyone can attend Duke Devonstern¡¯s banquet.¡± ¡°Olivia.¡± Mia approached Olivia. Her voice could not help but tremble. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Do you know him? I heard that he¡¯s Athene¡¯s friend.¡± ¡®Oh no, oh no. Why did such a thing happen again? I have to find Daniel as soon as possible. Otherwise, if Olivia is really chased out, it would be extremely embarrassing.¡® Mia thought. Soon, two male attendants came over and stood nearby, but they did not move. Instead, they looked at David. One of them looked to be of a higher status, and asked, ¡°Sir, did thisdy provoke you in any way?¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. David ignored the waiter and looked down at Olivia. He said in a 11:52 Billusoare & Missing Darling mocking tone, ¡°If you apologize to Emma, I can let you off today.¡± Olivia held her wine ss and did not speak. This argument attracted everyone¡¯s attention, and more and more people swarmed over. Whispering among themselves, they wanted to know what had happened. Those who knew some inside information exined in a low voice, ¡°That beautifuldy somehow angered David and made him want to chase her out.¡± ¡°Oh my. That youngdy is really bold. David is Athene¡¯s friend. I heard that Athene values him very much.¡± ¡°It¡¯s obvious that thisdy is going to make a fool of herself.¡± Seeing that more and more people were surrounding them, Mia was so anxious that her face turned pale, and she was about to tear up. She grabbed Olivia tightly and whispered, ¡°Where¡¯s Daniel? Where¡¯s Daniel? I¡¯ll go find him.¡± As she spoke, she hurriedly turned around and walked out. She had only taken a few steps when David shouted, ¡°Stop her!¡± A male attendant immediately stood in front of Mia and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss. You can¡¯t walk around.¡± Mia was anxious. ¡°I¡¯m looking for someone. I¡¯m looking for Daniel Sullivan. We¡¯re with him. You can¡¯t chase Olivia away.¡± The male attendant was unmoved. David curled his lips and took another step closer to Olivia. He said in a nasty tone, ¡°How is it? It doesn¡¯t feel good to be controlled by others, does it?¡± ¡°Heh.¡± He chuckled. ¡°This is nothing. What you¡¯ve suffered is still far from Emma. I¡¯m going to make you¡­¡± Before he could finish, Olivia raised her hand and interrupted him. ¡°You¡¯re too noisy!¡± Her tone was slightly irritated. She did not even raise her head and did not even look at David. It was as if she was merely irritated by an annoying fly. Noisy? 11:52 Bilbonaire¡¯s Missing Darling David¡¯s face turned ashen, and he suddenly clenched his fists. However, before he could do anything¡­ Olivia had already raised her hand and threw a cross¨Cchain into the waiter¡¯s hand. She said coldly, ¡°Chase David out. I don¡¯t want to see him.¡± The male attendant caught the chain purely subconsciously, However, when her gazended on the cross on the chain, all the hair on his body instantly stood up. This was the duke¡¯s token! Chapter 229 Chapter 229 Chapter 229 The male attendant who received the token immediately turned around and bowed respectfully to Olivia. He said respectfully, ¡°Please wait a moment. I¡¯ll get the butler toe over.¡± David frowned. He did not know why the male attendant¡¯s attitude suddenly changed. His gazended on the cross and paused for a moment. It looked very familiar as if he had seen it somewhere before. However, he could not remember for the time being. David had an impatient personality and was quite temperamental. Although he had been trying his best to restrain himself for the past half a year and had already achieved some results, when he got angry asionally, he still could not control his emotions. With a cold expression, he frowned and looked at the male attendant. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are my words useless?¡± After getting on good terms with Athene, David came to the Duke¡¯s Mansion a few times. Because Athene valued him, the servants in the mansion were very respectful to David. Even the Duke was very kind to him. David was used to bossing people around in the Duke¡¯s Mansion. At this moment, the male attendant¡¯s disobedience caused him to frown subconsciously. He was very displeased. The male attendant was in a difficult position. Of these two people, one was a friend that Athene valued, and the other was holding the duke¡¯s token in her hand, and the two of them were in a confrontation. He was in a dilemma and did not know which side to help. The male attendant handed the cross ne to the attendant beside him and asked him to find the butler. He stayed where he was and looked at David apologetically. ¡°Sir, this is the Duke¡¯s banquet. You and thisdy are both our guests. If you have any conflicts, can you resolve them in private?¡± David frowned. Seeing this, Bruce took a step forward and approached David. He said 11:52 curiously, ¡°That¡¯s right, David. Why do you have to make things difficult for this beauty? It¡¯s not good to cause trouble at the Duke¡¯s banquet.¡± Hearing Bruce¡¯s question, the others nodded curiously. ¡°Make things difficult?¡± David sneered and pointed at Olivia. ¡°Do you know who she is? Do you know what she had done?¡± Who was she? What did she do? Everyone¡¯s curiosity was piqued as they looked at David. David snorted and looked at Olivia as if he wanted to tear her apart. ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s quite embarrassing. She¡¯s somewhat rted to me. She¡¯s the child our family lost for 18 years and have just found.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, gasps sounded. Even Mia went up to Olivia and eximed, ¡°He¡¯s from that Taylor family?¡± David lowered his eyes. During the time he had been overseas, he had matured a lot. He was no longer as unscrupulous as before. After all, overseas was not Evervale. There was no Taylor family to protect him. Thus, he learned how to use scheming. Chasing Olivia out of the banquet would only embarrass her once. What he wanted was to ruin her reputationpletely! He was going to treat Olivia the same way Olivia had treated Emma. An eye for an eye. He wanted everyone to know how cold¨Cblooded and ungrateful Olivia was for sending Emma to prison. Mia¡¯s face was pale as he stared nervously at David¡¯s lips. One¡¯s reputation was important but also not really important. For ordinary people, being ndered only meant they had to change location, find a ce where no one knew them, and start over. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. However, it was apletely different thing for a famous young scientist like Olivia. Almost everyone knew her. Plus, she was on the rise in her career. If she was ndered and her reputation was ruined, the public would question her character and even her scientific research results. This might turn out to be extremely deadly! 11:52 Seeing that Mia was trembling in fear, David curled his lips and sneered. He was about to speak. Olivia suddenly said, ¡°Shut up!¡± She stood up and handed the wine ss to the waiter beside her. Then, she pinched the space between her eyebrows and suppressed the frustration in the corners of her eyes. She could not be bothered to listen to David¡¯s brainless words. In the past, when he apanied Gillian to watch TV, there was always one thing Olivia could not understand about the protagonists in the show. Why did they not stop the viin in action? Why did they have to wait until the viin ndered them in public before thinking of a way to fight back and argue with the viin? If it were her, she would not have given the viin a chance to speak. She felt it was a waste of time, saliva, and emotions. She hade to the banquet to rx, not to argue with a retard. Olivia quickly took out her phone, opened the New York Times to find her interview, and signaled David. Her tone was impatient. ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person! I have nothing to do with the Taylor family, and I¡¯m not your sister. As for reporting Emma, I believe in the justice system. If you have any objections, go to the court and the police. Don¡¯te to me.¡± Olivia was really annoyed by David. It was rare for her to say so much. ¡°If you¡¯re sick in the head, get it treated. If you¡¯re mentally retarded, go see a doctor, and stay at home when the doctor confirms your condition. Don¡¯te out and bite people!¡± ¡°You!¡± David felt his blood rush to his head in an instant. He was so engaged that his head was spinning. ¡°Shut up!¡± Olivia suddenly looked up. Her tone was calm, but it was mixed with sharpness and impatience. Her gaze was like a sword as it shot straight at David. ¡°I told you to shut up. Didn¡¯t you hear me? Emma¡¯s in jail because she deserved it. If you¡¯re dissatisfied and not happy with it, go get a lawyer to defend her. Don¡¯t run in front of me and cry.¡± David¡¯s mind buzzed and went nk. He was anxious and furious, but more than that, he was at a loss. His gaze was fixed on the paragraph about Olivia¡¯s parents in the interview. 11:52 Miving Dading Jonathan and Jessie. Who were they? What was going on? Was Olivia not the Taylor family¡¯s lost daughter? Where did this Jonathan and Jessiee out? Coincidentally, the butler came over. Holding the ne in his hand, he ran to Olivia excitedly. ¡°You, you must be Miss Olivia. If you have any needs, just tell me. I¡¯ll do my best to fulfill them.¡± Olivia nced at David and said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him.¡± Without hesitation, the butler said respectfully, ¡°Understood. Don¡¯t worry.¡± As he spoke, he called two male attendants to walk in front of David and said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. David, do you want to leave on your own, or do you want us to ¡®help¡® you leave?¡± ¡°Butler Aaron!¡± David¡¯s face was ashen. His tone was incredulous. ¡°What are you doing?¡± The butler walked up to David. His tone was no longer as respectful as before but calm and silent. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. David. You¡¯ve angered the distinguished guest of the Devonstern family. You¡¯re not wee in the residence. Please leave.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, everyone gasped. Their gazes moved back and forth between David and Olivia. Mia was even more dumbfounded. She quietly approached Olivia and whispered, ¡°Who are you?¡± Olivia winked at her. ¡°Guess!¡± Chapter 230 Chapter 230 Chapter 230 David had made quite a lot of friends amongst the international students in Laanu. He had quite the reputation. There were many of his ssmates at the banquet. After being treated like this by the butler of Duke Devonstern¡¯s residence today, he felt that he was humiliated. Even Bruce looked at him strangely and moved away from him. Seeing this, David felt angry and filled with hatred. This snob! In the past, when Athene was with him, Bruce was the one who fawned upon him the most and said all kinds of nice things to him. However, when he was in trouble, Bruce fled faster than anyone else. If he ended up being chased out of the banquet today, Bruce would definitely publicize it as soon as he returned to school, At that time, facing everyone¡¯s strange and disdainful gazes, how could he still have the face to stay in school? David¡¯s face darkened as he thought about what to do. A maid suddenly eximed from the stairs, ¡°Miss Athene, slow down. Be careful not to fall.¡± It was Athene! David¡¯s eyes lit up. He shook off the male attendants on both sides and ran toward the stairs. Athene hade to pick him up! A ball of fire suddenly ignited in his heart, making his entire body radiant and energetic. David hurried to the staircase and waited for Athene to run over and hold his hand. However¡­ Athene did run over, but she just passed him. Like a gust of wind, she quickly spun over and then left. David froze there as if rooted to the ground. His open arms trembled slightly, and he was petrified. 11:52 Billionair¡¯s Missing Darling Bruce, who had been following him closely, could not help butugh out loud. ¡°You!¡± David gritted his teeth and looked at Bruce with a livid expression. Bruce ignored him and turned to look in the direction where Athene was running. David also looked over. Like a butterfly, Athene leaped over the others and stopped beside Olivia. Her eyes were filled with joy. ¡°Olivia, why are you here? Are you here to see me?¡± Athene was over the moon. She just circled around Olivia and did not know what to do. She was so overjoyed that she could not control herself. She chattered non¨Cstop, feeling like she had endless things to say. David looked at all of this in shock. Then, a trace of unhappiness shed across his eyes. He strode over to Athene and said with a cold expression, ¡°Athene.¡± ¡°David, you¡¯re here too.¡± It was as if Athene had just seen David. Then, joy shed across her eyes. She took a few steps forward and held David¡¯s hand. Seeing this, David¡¯s originally uneasy mood calmed down. He looked up and nced at the butler coldly. This butler had embarrassed him in public. He was definitely going to get Athene to teach him a lesson later. Athene held David¡¯s hand and walked to Olivia like a little kid presenting a treasure. ¡°Olivia, look what I have brought you! Are you surprised?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± There was a suffocating silence. Everyone looked at this scene withplicated expressions. The butler returned to his senses and said in a low voice, ¡°Miss. Miss Olivia asked us to chase Mr. David out just now.¡± Chase him out? Why? Athene was stunned. She first looked up at David, then turned to look at Olivia. Then, she said in a puzzled tone, ¡°Olivia, isn¡¯t David your younger 11:52 Balionaire x Missing Darling brother?¡± ¡°No, no.¡± It was Mia who spoke. She quickly waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding. It¡¯s all a misunderstanding. Olivia has nothing to do with David.¡± She had nothing to do with him! Athene let go of David¡¯s hand, and her expression became distant. Then, like a child who had done something wrong, she stomped her feet in frustration. ¡°It¡¯s a mistake, a mistake. This is so embarrassing. Why didn¡¯t I learn Husheni properly?¡± She med herself. She felt that all her hard work had been in vain as if she was winking sexily at a blind person. Unlike his previous anger and arrogance, Davidpletely calmed down after witnessing all of this.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. His fingertips trembled uncontrobly. He hurriedly put his hands behind his back and looked up at Athene with aplicated gaze. Previously, he had always been straightforward with Athene. He never held and said whatever he wanted to say. However, at this moment, he suddenly felt fear. His lips opened and closed several times, but he could not say a word. Aaron was a very outstanding butler. Even though the topic had changed, he still remembered Olivia¡¯s instructions. He walked up to David and said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. David, please leave.¡± David ignored the butler and looked straight at Athene. Athene also looked over, tilting her head with a puzzled expression. ¡°Aaron, why are you chasing David out?¡± Aaron replied, ¡°This is Miss Olivia¡¯s instructions. She doesn¡¯t want to see Mr. David.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Athene nodded. David stared at her. Emotions surged in his chest, and his eyes were filled with anticipation. Athene also looked up at David. The moment their eyes met, David¡¯s heart almost jumped out of his 3.5 11:52 Bullionaire¡¯s Missing Darling chest. He did not know what he was excited about, nor did he know what he was anticipating. However, he was certain that what Athene was going to say next would be very important to him. Would she tell him to say? Even if she had mistaken him for someone else, did they not have any feelings for each other after spending more. than half a year together? Would she waver? On one side was Olivia, who made her overjoyed, and on the other side was him. David really wanted to know who Athene would choose after hesitating. Athene looked at David and moved her lips. David clenched his hands behind his back nervously. Then, he heard Athene¡¯s calm and slightly puzzled voice. ¡°Why are you still here? Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± David was at aplete loss for words. He felt as if all the sounds had disappeared, and all the people and scenery had frozen. It was as if his heart had been hammered by something. It was so painful that his entire body froze. He could not speak or react, and just let the two male attendants carry him out the door. Mia stood beside Olivia. She should have been happy to see this scene, but for some reason, when she noticed David¡¯s lost and nk expression, she felt some sympathy. After all, David was just a spoiled young man in his early twenties. Olivia was invited upstairs by the butler. Mia followed her. Like an excited child, Athene surrounded Olivia and chattered non¨Cstop. It was only when the butler came over and whispered a few words into her ear that she pressed her lips and left reluctantly. ¡°Olivia, wait for me here. I have something to do. I¡¯ll be back in a while.¡± Athene went out the door, followed the butler¡¯s directions, and turned into the adjoining room. The butler exined in a low voice, ¡°Miss, Mr. David said that he won¡¯t 11:52 Billionaire¡¯s Misung Darling #5 leave no matter what and insists on seeing you. The people who came today are all important guests. I was afraid that he would make a fuss, so I brought him up from the back door.¡± They turned into the reception room and saw David sitting on the sofa. Athene was puzzled. ¡°Can¡¯t we talk over the phone? Why do we have to meet?¡± As she spoke, she pouted unhappily. ¡°I finally met Olivia. I have a lot to say.¡± David looked up and gave Athene a deep look. Previously, when he was brought outside by the waiter, the cold wind made his muddle¨Cheaded mind much clearer. He could not leave just like that. There were some things that he had to ask Athene in person. ¡°Athene.¡± David paused for a moment and said with difficulty, ¡°You treat me well and befriended me because you misunderstood that I¡¯m Olivia¡¯s younger brother?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Athene simply nodded. She did not hide anything at all. Her tone was light and crisp, extremely direct. ¡°Why else? You¡¯re cold and distant, have a bad temper, get angry easily, and are a little arrogant. You don¡¯t care about anyone. You even order me around. If it weren¡¯t for Olivia, why would I lower myself and suck up to you?¡± David lowered his eyes and clenched his fists tightly. He was about to speak. Mia¡¯s voice suddenly came from outside the door. ¡°Olivia, let¡¯s go to this room. There doesn¡¯t seem to be anyone here. I¡¯ll change my clothes.¡± ¡°Olivia is here!¡± Athene could not let Olivia see David. Athene pulled on David¡¯s sleeve and ran straight to the washroom next door. Chapter 231 Chapter 231 Chapter 231 Mia¡¯s clothes were a little wrinkled, so she needed to change. Fortunately, she had brought spare clothes, so at least she would not embarrass herself. After changing her clothes, she sat on the sofa in a daze. Sensing that Mia was in a bad mood, Olivia tilted her head to look at her. and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Mia shook her head and bit her lip as she looked at Olivia. ¡°Olivia, you¡­¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Olivia nced sideways. Thinking of the scene of David being pulled out by the male attendant, Mia felt a little sympathetic. She sighed and said in a low voice, ¡°That David looks young. He seems to have been tricked by someone. That¡¯s why he barged in and said those nasty things.¡± Mia paused for a moment and looked at Olivia curiously. ¡°Olivia, you¡­ really have nothing to do with the Taylor family in Evervale?¡± Olivia nodded with a calm expression. ¡°Not anymore.¡± ¡°How could one make such a mistake?¡± Mia frowned. ¡°That David must have been angry because she thought you were his sister.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just that.¡± Olivia sat on the sofa with a cold expression. ¡°He¡¯s being manipted.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mia was surprised. David, who was hiding in the bathroom, also clenched his fists. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Olivia¡¯s eyes were indifferent. ¡°The truth he knows is obtained from somewhere else. It¡¯s not urate. Many things are wrong. First of all, Samuel and Amelia don¡¯t just want to apologize to me. They really n to use public opinion to pressure me. They just didn¡¯t have the time to use it. ¡°I don¡¯t know who told him the information, but it¡¯s not hard to guess. It¡¯s either Emma or Yvonne. He was just instigated.¡± Mia was stunned. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you exin and tell him the truth?¡± Olivia¡¯s expression did not change at all. She only raised her eyebrows slightly and asked calmly, ¡°Why should I tell him the truth?¡± Billionaire Missing Darling Mia was stunned and looked confused. O Olivia lowered her gaze. ¡°You¡¯re the person I care about, so I¡¯ll exin it to you. But who is he? He¡¯s just an irrelevant person. Telling him the truth, teaching him, guiding him, and pointing out who are the people. who have ulterior motives around him, are his parents¡® responsibility, hist elder brother¡¯s and sister¡¯s responsibility. ¡°When he was my brother, I was willing to teach him. I was willing to nurse him back to health and point out the abnormalities of his bad. temper. ¡°But he¡¯s not anymore. Not only that, he even has ill intentions toward me. Why should I do anything unnecessary?¡± Olivia had never been an unconditionally soft¨Chearted person. She was only kind to some people. There was a line drawn in her heart. The inside and the outside of the line divided the people she cared about and the unimportant people crystal clear. When David was inside the line she drew, she would be sad because of some of his words, but it was only based on the fact that she cared about. him. Now, David had been moved out of the line. To her, he was just an insignificant, slightly familiar stranger. Why would she spend so much effort to teach him and correct him? If it was a misunderstanding, so be it. If he was deceived, so be it. If he could not differentiate between sincerity and hypocrisy, so be it. If he was hot¨Ctempered, so be it. What did it have to do with her? There were so many muddle¨Cheaded people in the world. She was not a saint and did not have the habit of being a teacher to others. With that, Olivia¡¯s gaze swept across the bathroom door subtly. Then, she stood up and said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± A long time passed after Olivia and Mia had left, but David remained where he was, motionless. It was as if his body had been thrown into an icehouse. All the blood in his body was frozen and then turned into ice des that twisted in his flesh. It was so painful that his teeth chattered. Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling ¡°David, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Athene nudged him. David was over 5 feet and 10 inches tall, yet he was as light as a feather right now. Athene only poked him lightly, yet he staggered. He looked up nkly and nced at Athene. Then, he quickly lowered. his head, opened the door, and left. The first thing David did after leaving Duke Devonstern¡¯s mansion was to call Amelia. ¡°Mom, tell me the truth. Are you and Dad nning to use public opinion to force Olivia topromise?¡± Amelia was not a very shrewd person. When she heard her son¡¯s question, she subconsciously became nervous. ¡°David, how did you know?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Davidughed at himself. He felt that he was really f*cking stupid and deserved it! He continued, ¡°What about Emma? Does she know?¡± Before Amelia could reply, David added, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t lie to me. If you lie to me, I won¡¯t believe you for the rest of my life.¡± Amelia was silent. After a while, she said with difficulty, ¡°The three of us discussed it together.¡± David understood. He raised his hand and pulled his hair. ¡°So, you guys wanted to force Olivia to do something, but you failed. Then, you were reported by her. Emma deliberately vagued the main point and misled me to find Olivia to settle the score?¡± ¡°David?¡± Amelia frowned. ¡°How can you say that about your sister? Olivia reported her. It¡¯s a fact that she¡¯s going to jail. So what if you help her as her younger brother?¡± ¡°Help her?¡± David kicked the table, and there was a loud bang. On the other end of the line, Amelia was shocked. ¡°David, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± David was so furious that heughed. ¡°Would I not have helped her if she told me the truth? Why lie to me and hide key information? Do you think it¡¯s funny to see me run to Olivia and yell like a clown? ¡°Why can¡¯t you make it clear? Is it fun to mislead me? If Olivia was not in the wrong and she¡¯s not a member of our family, I would have a more suitable way tomunicate with her instead of¡­ David could not continue. When he thought of how self¨Crighteous he had been at the banquet previously, he felt extremely ashamed. ¡°Forget it.¡± He sat down on the chair. ¡°Do whatever you want. Don¡¯t call me again.¡± With that, he hung up mercilessly. Amelia called out a few times. When she realized that David had really hung up, her face was first filled with disbelief, then anger. She went to William with the phone andined about David¡¯s actions. She used David of being disobedient, inconsiderate, and not. understanding at all. William listened to her quietly. Then, he held Amelia¡¯s shoulders with both hands and pressed her into the seat. ¡°Mom.¡± William looked at Amelia closely with aplicated gaze. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You used to care about David and me. Why do you only care about Emma now? Aren¡¯t we both your children? Don¡¯t you love us?¡± Amelia was stunned. She looked lost and did not know what to say. Seeing this, William¡¯s heart ached. Could not bear to ask further, he leaned over and hugged Amelia, then said in a low voice, ¡°Mom, there are some things that you shouldn¡¯t get involved in anymore. Leave it to me. I¡¯m here, okay?¡± Amelia nodded. Her eyes were still filled with panic, but she remembered William¡¯s words. She lowered her head in frustration and reflected on herself. ¡°I went overboard. I only cared about Emma and ignored David. In addition, I haven¡¯t been in good spirits recently. I¡¯ll take some medicine and rest when I get back.¡± ¡°Take medicine?¡± William frowned. ¡°What medicine?¡± Amelia smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a mood control medicine. It¡¯s very effective. I¡¯ve been taking it for more than ten years. Your father got it from a famous doctor. David had a bad temper when he was young. He even took some. The effect is very quick.¡± Upon hearing that Amelia had taken medicine for more than ten years, William nodded and heaved a sigh of relief. However, he still reminded her, ¡°All medicine is poisonous to some extend. You should take less. If you¡¯re not feeling well, sleep and rest more.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Amelia promised. Chapter 232 Chapter 232 Chapter 232 When Mia came out of the changing room, she acutely sensed that something was not right. She nced at the corner of the sofa where someone had left a lighter, looked back at the bathroom, and quickly walked to Olivia. She said in a low voice, ¡°Olivia, did you say that on purpose for others to hear?¡± Olivia tilted her head and nced at Mia without denying it. Mia chuckled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ve drawn a clear line with them? Why are you still putting in so much effort?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just paying the rent.¡± Olivia lowered her eyes and said casually. ¡°Pay rent?¡± Mia did not quite understand. ¡°Yes.¡± Olivia nodded. Her voice was slightly cold. ¡°I¡¯ve lived in one ce for ten months. I have to pay some rent.¡± Mia was even more confused. However, Olivia was unwilling to say anything else. After that, Mia started another topic. She was really curious about how Olivia got to know Athene. Plus, they seemed so close. Furthermore, Olivia only took out a chain and the butler of the Duke¡¯s Mansion suddenly became very respectful to her. ¡°Olivia.¡± Mia tilted her head. ¡°Is your family an old friend of the Duke?¡± ¡°No.¡± Olivia shook her head. No? Mia scratched her head. Other than that, what other reason could there be? She recalled that Daniel had previously said that Olivia knew medicine. Mia suddenly had an idea. Could it be that Olivia had saved the Duke¡¯s life at some point and be his savior? As soon as this thought appeared, Mia was amused. She felt that her imagination was too wild. Olivia was so young and majored in biology. How could she have the capability to save the Duke? When Daniel said Olivia knew medicine, he probably meant that she only knew a little. Hence, Mia joked, ¡°Olivia, I¡¯m really curious why the people in the Duke¡¯s mansion are so respectful to you. Could it be because you saved the Duke?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Olivia nodded. She even turned to look at Mia with a gaze full of praise. ¡°Mia, you¡¯re so smart to be able to guess that. When I was 16 years old, I saved Duke Devonstern by chance.¡± Mia said, ¡°16 years old¡­¡± Such a casual attitude. It felt like Olivia was joking with her! Although Mia liked Olivia a lot, she also felt that Olivia was bragging too much. Sixteen years old? She might as well say six years old! Did Olivia think she was writing a novel? After all, genius doctors at such a young age only appeared in novels. Mia was a little unhappy. She felt that Olivia was too secretive about everything and refused to say anything, so much so that Olivia even joked to change the topic. When they returned to the previous room, Duke Devonstern and Daniel were already waiting there. Seeing Olivia enter, Duke Devonstern was extremely excited. He took a step forward and said, ¡°Olivia, long time no see.¡± After exchanging pleasantries, the two of them sat together and began to talk about each other¡¯s situation. Duke Devonstern was very experienced and thoughtful. Although he spent most of his time talking to Olivia, he did not neglect Mia. asionally, he would give her a topic of conversation. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Facing Duke Devonstern, Mia was still a little nervous. She could not be at ease and forced out a joke. ¡°Duke, Olivia said something so funny just. now. She actually said that she knows you because she saved your life.¡± Duke Devonstern nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Miss Olivia¡¯s medical skills are superb. She did save my life.¡± Mia waspletely appalled. What did Duke Devonstern mean? Could it be that what Olivia said before was true and not a joke? Mia looked at Olivia and then at Duke Devonstern with a nk expression. Until the banquet ended and they returned to the manor, Mia was still in a daze. ¡°Olivia.¡± She licked her lips, finding it hard to believe. ¡°You¡¯re so good at medicine. Why didn¡¯t you say so?¡± Olivia sat on the sofa and was reading some documents on biopharmaceuticals. When she heard this, she said indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s there to say? It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± ¡°Not a big deal!¡± Olivia said it was not a big deal! Mia could not take it anymore. She pounced in front of Olivia and half¨Cknelt on the sofa. ¡°You saved Duke Devonstern¡¯s life. I heard from the butler that all the famous doctors in the nearby hospitals could not cure him. Some even asserted that he would not be able to return to the country alive. ¡°There were so many famous doctors who were helpless against this illness, but as soon as you took on the task, you cured it with a few needles. ¡°You call that not a big deal?¡± Mia could not take it anymore. She just could not take it! She stood up and jumped around, unable to control the excitement in her heart at all. Olivia was an incredible doctor, a miracle doctor! If Mia had such good medical skills, she would definitely brag so much. about it that the entire world would know. Why did Olivia not do anything and not take it seriously? Then, she remembered that there was once an opportunity for Olivia to treat her body, but she did not cherish it. Suddenly, Mia regretted it. She felt she was so stupid! Putting aside the matter of medical skills, just the matter of Duke Devonstern alone, if she were the one who saved him and was indebted to the Duke, she would definitely develop in Gorshire. Why would she not fully utilize such a huge backer? Mia asked the question in her heart, ¡°Olivia, why didn¡¯t youe to Gorshire? I heard from Athene that you haven¡¯t even been to the Duke¡¯s Mansion.¡± Olivia closed the document and looked at Mia seriously. She said in a puzzled tone, ¡°Why should I? I don¡¯t save people to ask for repayment.¡± Mia shook her head. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant. I just feel that it¡¯s a pity. With Duke Devonstern as your backer, things might go much more. smoothly.¡± Olivia frowned. ¡°Can a Duke be considered a backer?¡± Mia was speechless. What kind of arrogant tone was that? Was Olivia asking for a beating? Then, Olivia said in a low voice, ¡°My backer is the nation of Hushen.¡± Mia smiled. She thought Olivia was joking. ¡°ording to what you said, my backer is also my country.¡± Olivia curled her lips and did not exin. Instead, she lowered her eyes and continued reading the documents. Lately, Olivia had been spending more and more time reading. Almost all of her free time was spent reading books. asionally, she would write and draw on paper. Mia was curious in the past and even came over to take a few nces once. However, she could not understand what Olivia wrote at all. She felt like he was reading another language or something. Words like ingredients, molecr forms, reactions, and synthesis gave her a headache. ¡°Olivia. You¡¯ve already read several books. What are you doing?¡± Mia was confused. Olivia wrote on the paper and said, ¡°I¡¯m perfecting the prescription for the Smith family¡¯s life¨Csaving medicine. There are still some imperfections.¡± Oh! Mia nodded and asked, ¡°How long more? When can it be perfected? She knew that medicine had to be tested and proven continuously. Two ars was considered little for the development of a new medicine. Some had even developed it for more than ten years and did not even have much results. Mia asked this question because she hoped that Olivia could strike a bnce between work and rest. Olivia could do research at any time, but she rarely came to Gorshire, so Mia felt Olivia should go out and have more fun. Olivia held the tip of the pen and wrote thest stroke on the paper, then said, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Mia was speechless. ¡°You¡¯re always so unexpected!¡± She eximed in her heart. Chapter 233 Chapter 233 Chapter 233 As there had been no news from David, Yvonne was anxious. So she called him. But no one answered it though she called several times. Yvonne frowned and suppressed her grievance in her heart. Then she called Gillian to remind her not to forget about the ball tonight. Attending the ball was not the main purpose. She actually wanted to introduce Gillian to a person, so that she could attend the Pharmaceutical Association¡¯s meeting in half a month through that person. Only by this meeting could she trulye into contact with the top connections in this industry and be recognized. Gillian was eating cereal. She spoke briefly to Yvonne over the phone before hanging up. She looked up and saw that Jarron had only eaten half a bowl of cereal. before putting it down. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Gillian¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. Jarron had lost a lot of weight recently. If he continued this way, his body would not be able to hold on anymore. Jarron shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling unwell. I just don¡¯t like it.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°I¡¯m not used to it.¡± Gillian understood now. M¡¯s cereal could not bepared to that of domestic. Besides, the seasonings were notplete. So the taste was very different. Actually, Gillian wasn¡¯t used to it either. Back then when they were at home, the cereal tasted soft and smelled very good though cooked in a simple way. But the cereal here didn¡¯t taste or smell the same even cooked in the same way. Gillian put down her bowl. ¡°How about this? I give Rnd a call to ask him where he bought the cereal. Then I¡¯ll ask him to buy some and mail it over.¡± Rnd was the head butler of the Smith family. Although he did not live with Isaac and Gillian, he made regr purchases of all the food materials for the Smith family. So Isaac and Gillian could cook for themselves if they would like to f Billionares Missing Darling not, a woman who was employed part¨Ctime woulde over to cook for them. Hearing Gillian¡¯s words, Jarron frowned. He didn¡¯t really want to get connected with the Smith family, but he really couldn¡¯t swallow this disgusting cereal. He could only silently agree. Gillian took out her phone and made the phone call. Initially, Rnd was quite happy to receive a call from Gillian. He did not care about the fight between Olivia and Gillian. He doted on them equally as he had watched the two children grow up. Therefore, even though Gillian left the hospital and went to M, Rnd was still very hospitable and full of respect for her. But his tone sounded abnormal when Gillian asked where he had bought the cereal. ¡°Something wrong?¡± Gillian found it strange. ¡°Was it bought from the supermarket? Is that why there¡¯s no brand? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to buy some from that supermarket and mail it to M.¡± Rnd¡¯s tone sounded hesitant. ¡°Isn¡¯t there cereal in M? Will it be damp and be uneatable if we send it over from so far away?¡± Gillian frowned. She was a little unhappy, but she did not show it. Her tone still sounded gentle. ¡°Rnd, I know I¡¯ve troubled you, but the cereal here really doesn¡¯t taste good. Jarron isn¡¯t used to it either. He likes that from our country.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Rnd knew now that they didn¡¯t like the food in M. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get someone to get a few bags and mail them to you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Rnd.¡± Gillian thanked him in a gentle voice. In the end, she added, ¡°Rnd, don¡¯t forget. I don¡¯t want any other brands. I want the one we usually have at home.¡± But not every kind of cereal domestic was delicious. Sometimes, the cereal cooked in a very high¨Css restaurant didn¡¯t taste as good as that at home. The kind we often eat at home!¡± Rnd felt himself in a difficult position. It¡¯s not that easy to get that Gillian instantly became sensitive. Wat he hinting that she couldn¡¯t afford it any more? Each of his words was like a needle piercing into her heart. She tried her best to put on a gentle expression and said in a gentle tone, ¡°I know that the cereal at home is expensive. Jarron and I have already left the Smith family. We don¡¯t have that much cash on hand. You¡¯re afraid that we can¡¯t afford it, but-¡± Before she could finish, Jarron grabbed her wrist, his eyes full of pain. He did not expect that after they left the Smith family and went overseas, Gillian would be so humble because they could not even afford cereal. Depressed, he snatched the phone away and said coldly, ¡°Rnd, we¡¯re not in such dire straits. Although we¡¯ve left the Smith family, we can still afford a few bags of cereal.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Gillian quickly grabbed the phone and apologized to Rnd with a bitter smile. ¡°Rnd, don¡¯t be angry. Jarron just feels sorry for me.¡± After a pause, her tone became downcast, and her voice was slightly choked. ¡°Rnd, don¡¯t you dote on us anymore after we left the hospital and went overseas? Do you treat us as outsiders now?¡± ¡°Oh, no.¡± Rnd was anxious. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I watched you grow up. How can I not dote on you? You listen to me that the cereal-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore.¡± Gillian¡¯s tone was sorrowful. ¡°I know that Olivia is now in charge of the Smith family. It¡¯s inconvenient for you to help me. I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. You just have to tell me the brand of the cereal. I¡¯ll find someone else to buy it for us.¡± Rnd didn¡¯t say anything this time. After a while, he sighed faintly. ¡°Gillian, you¡¯ve lived for more than 20 years. Why are you still so muddle¨Cheaded? You don¡¯t even know about the cereal at home at all. Sometimes, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s in your head. You turn a blind eye to what¡¯s on the surface. Why do you stick to those non¨Cexistent and imaginary things?¡± Gillian¡¯s expression did not change. Her tone became much colder uncontrobly. ¡°Rnd, if you have something to say, just say it.¡± Rnd said, ¡°The cereal at home is specially provided. If you ask me to buy it for you, I won¡¯t be able to buy it at all!! Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Gillian was stunned! So was Jarron and he looked up in surprise. Gillian¡¯s tone was lightly trembling. ¡°Specially provided? Is it for Grandpa? ¡°No.¡± Rnd shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s for Miss Olivia. But she rarely ate it and gave it to you.¡± Gillian eximed, ¡°How is this possible?¡± She didn¡¯t believe it. Olivia was only five years old when she first came to the Smith family. Even if Olivia was a genius, it was impossible for her to make any outstanding contributions, due to her young age. How could the special allowance be for her? ¡°Gillian.¡± Rnd sounded helpless. ¡°In the beginning, it was that Mr. Swift from the sanatorium, who was distressed by Olivia¡¯s poor health, who gave her a portion of his share. Butter on, it was Miss Olivia¡¯s own ability to earn it.¡± Gillian felt like a heavy hammer to her head. She did not make a sound for a long time. But Rnd was still muttering, ¡°Other than the cereal, the vegetables and fruits at home are all specially grown. They¡¯re natural and unpolluted, and the taste is good. When Miss Olivia went to study at Evervale, these things were originally supposed to be sent to Evervale, but Miss Olivia was worried you guys couldn¡¯t get used to other tastes if you didn¡¯t have. them, so she got people to send them to the Smith family.¡± As Rnd said it, his tone sounded quiteplicated. ¡°Since young, as long as Miss Olivia has something, she would definitely give you and Jarron a share. If it¡¯s not enough, she would give it all to you. She doesn¡¯t have it herself. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand. How did the three of you, who were so good back then, end up like this Chapter 234 Chapter 234 Chapter 234 They had visited almost all the interesting attractions here. Apanied by Athene, who was like a living map, they had visited. almost all the interesting ces. When they were almost done with the visit, Olivia nned to return to the country tomorrow. The document about the Smith family¡¯s life¨Csaving prescription that she had perfected had been sent back to the domesticboratory for experimental verification. Olivia wanted to go back and keep an eye on it personally so that this life¨Csaving medicine could be announced as soon as possible. Last time, because of what Gillian had done, the Smith family¡¯s. reputation had been deeply ruined. Although she returned in time and tried her best to salvage the situation, there were still many rumors spreading. So, she was really disappointed with Gillian. She could tolerate Gillian¡¯s jealousy, disgust, and unwillingness¡­ but she could not forgive her for being impatient and announcing imperfect drugs. This was harming people! As a doctor, how could she not take the patient¡¯s health seriously? Although Olivia did not be a doctor as her grandfather had expected, the theory that her grandfather had instilled in her since she was young was that doctors had the hearts of parents. As a doctor, she had to be careful. Other upations allowed mistakes, but not doctors. This was because once there was a mistake, even if it was just a slight error, it would affect a living life. Olivia was not a warm¨Chearted person. Even if nothing happened and she wasn¡¯t pushed off the cliff by Gillian, she was not a saint who would take the initiative to diagnose people. Her grandfather used to be very dissatisfied with this character of her and tried his best to persuade her dut she just leaned on his grandfather¡¯s shoulder and said coquenishly, ¡°Grandpa, I won¡¯t fold my hands and see people die. If I encounter those patients who will die and I don¡¯t save them, I will do something to help them.¡± Isaac nodded. He was very satisfied with his granddaughter¡¯s words, but he still kept a straight face. ¡°Then, when school endedst night, a ssmate of yours had a nail in his foot. Why didn¡¯t you do anything?¡± Olivia blinked, with a good reason. ¡°It¡¯s not like it¡¯s going to kill him. Besides, his parents are there too. It¡¯s not my turn.¡± ¡°You little rascal.¡± Isaac red at her. ¡°Don¡¯t you have your own medicine. that can stop bleeding and disinfect? Apply a little on the child so that his parents don¡¯t have to hit his feet hard to drain the blood.¡± The child cried out in pain, tears streaming down his face. Isaac¡¯s heart ached for the child when he saw this. However, his granddaughter actually tilted her head and looked at it seriously. She even instructed her parents in a crisp voice, ¡°Mrs, p harder. Use more strength. My Grandpa said that blood stasis has to be drained, or a tetanus shot will be needed.¡± ¡°Grandpa.¡± Olivia was silent for a moment before she suddenly spoke. She ran to the desk, got some chalk, and said seriously, ¡°Grandpa, this is at super effective medicinal powder I developed. It can treat gout. Take it!¡± Isaac red and said angrily, ¡°Nonsense. How can this thing cure gout?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Olivia held the chalk and blew at the open window. The white powder flew from the window with the wind. ¡°Look, even you don¡¯t believe me, Grandpa. How can the parents believe me?¡± A little girl who was still in primary school suddenly took out some powder and said that it could disinfect and stop the bleeding. Probably only a fool would believe it! Isaac was silent for a moment before sighing softly. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He had indeed not considered this. If it was a professional doctor who took out a bottle of medicinal powder, the boy¡¯s parents might believe it. But if it were little Olivia, they would definitely not believe it. But. Isaac frowned. As a doctor, how could she give up? If she could not ovee such a small setback she would encounter even more difficulties on the road to saving people in the future. What should she do then?¡± he thought. Isaac exined to Olivia with patience. He taught her how to gain the trust of Aron¡¯s parents. He taught her not. to be afraid of people¡¯s words, dirty words, misunderstandings, and abuse. He taught her to stick to her inner rightness. Olivia nodded obediently. She especially liked it when her grandfather told her this. She would remember everything her grandfather said with all her heart. After saying that, Isaac rubbed the soft top of Olivia¡¯s head and asked her, ¡°Then do you realize your mistake now?¡± Olivia was about to nod subconsciously. However, before she could nod her head, she frowned and looked up at Isaac. She was very serious. ¡°Grandpa, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± Olivia clenched her small fists, her eyes bright. ¡°The one at fault is Aron. He was the one who identally stepped on a nail and injured himself. He was clearly the one at fault. How can you me me? The patient was sick. It was clearly the illness that was hurting them. Why should they resent the doctor who could not save them? Doctors are human beings. They¡¯re made of flesh and blood. They¡¯ll be sad too. Why is there no one that understands the doctor? That¡¯s not fair!¡± The little girl lowered her head, her beautiful almond¨Cshaped eyes filled. with tears. One by one, they fell. It was like a crystal. ¡°I asked Aron¡¯s parents to p the soles of his feet to get rid of the blood stasis. Is this wrong?¡± She looked up and questioned Isaac aggrievedly. Isaac was stunned. ¡°Yes, yes, but¡­¡± ¡°No buts.¡± The little girl¡¯s expression was firm. ¡°Every patient¡¯s situation is different. We can¡¯t generalize. If it were in the hospital, the patient would have enough trust in Grandpa. Grandpa could have applied powder on him. However, in the situation at that time, it was the most suitable way make Aron¡¯s parents make a prompt decision: ¡°Of course.¡± Olivia¡¯s tone changed. ¡°I can also forcefully apply medicinal powder to Aron¡¯s wound. If they are unwilling and misunderstand me, it doesn¡¯t matter. As long as Aron¡¯s wound recovers quickly, they will naturally know that they misunderstood me.¡± Isaac was about to nod. His granddaughter¡¯s clear voice sounded in his ears again. ¡°But I¡¯m not willing to. I saved him and helped them. Why should I suffer misunderstandings, curses, and even physical injuries? ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t want that.¡± Olivia took out the powder and looked at it under the sunlight. ¡°If you want to promote the powder, go and apply for a patent. Let the country promote it, and the media promote it so that everyone can enjoy this convenience. Isn¡¯t that better? ¡°Let the professionals do the professional thing. We just need to give suggestions in ways that are eptable to the patient. Isn¡¯t that better?¡± Isaac was speechless for a long time. After a while, he said in disbelief, ¡°Olivia, how¡­ did you think of this? When did you start thinking about this?¡± It was hard to believe that such words came from a child¡¯s mouth. Olivia raised her eyebrows. ¡°I thought of it just now. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Isaac was silent. But Olivia was puzzled. ¡°Is that hard to think of?¡± Isaac was confused. ¡°Don¡¯t say another word, or you¡¯ll make Grandpa look like a fool!¡± However, although Olivia did not have the personality of a Holy Mother and did not have the heart of a Holy Father or Mother that his grandfather had hoped for, she never ignored life. She felt that life was very important. If she could not save it, she should not hurt it. She would never tolerate Gillian¡¯s introduction of defective drugs and False propaganda. Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Mia did not know much about the situation in the country. When she learned that the Taylor family had once thought of using public opinion to force Olivia, she specially arranged for someone to investigate and even asked Daniel about that. Only then did she realize that Samuel had actually resorted to the trending topic on Twitter to defame Olivia. ¡°This is too much!¡± The furious Mia mmed her palm on the table, but she felt pain in her palm and stomped her feet as he mmped the table. too hard. As the pain receded, she calmed down a lot. What the Taylor family had done was hateful, but it was also very dangerous. Being spied on by such a venomous snake from the dark, perhaps one would be bitten by it when it suddenly jumped out one day. It was really impossible to guard against. It would be best if this matter could be resolved as soon as possible. ¡°Olivia.¡± Mia sat beside Olivia with a solemn expression. ¡°Why don¡¯t we have a good chat with Issac when we return to the country this time?¡± Olivia was reading a book. She looked up when she heard this. ¡°Huh?¡± Mia exined, ¡°What the Taylor family has done is indeed hateful. Logically speaking, we should be angry with them. But Olivia, your career is on the rise. It¡¯s better for you not to make enemies, especially now that the Inte is so developed. They are still hiding in the dark. Perhaps they will jump out one day and smear your reputation.¡± ¡°At that time, we won¡¯t be able to exin it even if we have a mouth,¡± Mia suggested. ¡°It¡¯s best if everyone can sit down and resolve the conflict peacefully to turn enemies into friends.¡± She used herself as an example. ¡°I think they don¡¯t like you and are dissatisfied with you because they don¡¯t know you well. As long as they interact more with you, they will like you as time goes by. She also turned to Daniel. ¡°Daniel, what do you think? I think it will be more effective if you are the mediator.¡± Daniel did not agree immediately. Instead, he looked at Olivia But Olivia had already buried her head back and continued reading. It was not until Mia raised her voice and called her a few times that she looked up and said in a dry voice, ¡°What a trouble.¡± ¡°How could it be a trouble?¡± Mia was anxious. She knew that it was really difficult to reconcile with the enemy, but for the sake of future development, she had to take temporary setbacks. Mia tried her best to persuade Olivia. ¡°If you don¡¯t resolve it, they will continue to misunderstand you. They won¡¯t like you.¡± ¡°Why should I make them like me?¡± Olivia changed her posture and continued reading. Her tone was indifferent. ¡°If they don¡¯t like me, so be it. Even if they don¡¯t like me, they have to hold it in.¡± Samuel and Amelia did not like her, med her, and hated her. Emma must hate her to the core now. But so what? They couldn¡¯t hurt her anyway. Now, even using the daughter of being unfilial and pretending to be pitiful was useless.. No matter how unconvinced they were, they had to hold it in! There was a saying: I love it when you can¡¯t stand me, but you can¡¯t get rid of me either! Olivia rarely took the initiative to attack, nor did she like to do those small tricks in the dark. However, if she made a move, she would definitely take drastic measures. Didn¡¯t the Taylor family want to use public opinion to act pitifully and use her of being unfilial? Alright, she would take drastic measures and dere that she was not a daughter of the Taylor family. If she was not a daughter of the Taylor family and had nothing to do with the Taylor family anymore, how could they still pretend to be pitiful? Mia was still in a daze when Athene rushed in excitedly. She brought good news. thene was a little out of breath from running so quickly. The butler her a ss of warm water. She gulped down half recovered. She mentioned a few words¨CInternational Medical Association! Mia subconsciously tightened her grip on the sofa with an excited. expression. She first turned to look at Daniel before looking at Athene. ¡°Are you talking about the International Medical Association in M?¡± Athene nodded and raised her chin, looking like she was about to receive praise. Daniel¡¯s eyes became serious when he heard that it was the International Medical Association. Though the Sullivan family started out in Traditional Chinese Medicine. and Danielter switched to the Inte industry, the Sullivan family¡¯s foundation was still there. He knew a lot about the International Medical Association. It was extremely famous in the pharmaceutical industry. Its members were all top doctors and famous scientists in the world. Although the Sullivan family Pharmaceuticals did well in Evervale, they had never been invited by the International Medical Association. Some time ago, Daniel learned that the International Medical Association would hold a meeting in half a month. But unfortunately, he did not get the invitation. The invitations this time were divided into three categories. One was for major pharmaceutical companies around the world, the other was for doctors and scientists who had made outstanding contributions to the pharmaceutical industry, and thest kind was special invitations, which were drawn up by the president of the association. Daniel looked at Athene. ¡°You got the third kind of invitation?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Athene blushed, feeling a little embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s not an invitation. I asked Grandpa to contact the vice president and ask for a special invitation letter. But he said that the president is very concerned about this meeting and doesn¡¯t allow any special or casual invitation letters.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you can bring Olivia in?¡± Mia frowned. She felt she was really happy for nothing. Athene quickly exined, ¡°Olivia can attend the meeting. Although the vice president doesn¡¯t agree to give us a special invitation letter, he has ved some auditing slots, which will be arranged without seats N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. It was also very good to listen this way! Mia was pleasantly surprised again. She knew that Olivia¡¯s medical skills were very good, and she also knew that she had obtained the Lasker Award. But anyway, she was still too inexperienced and had not made a name for herself. Which member of the International Medical Association had not received the Nobel Prize before? It was said that the president of this year, Professor Ross, had won the Nobel Prize twice and even one of his students had won the Prize. Therefore, they did not care about a mere Lasker Award. ¡°Olivia.¡± Athene looked at Olivia with sparkling eyes. She was so proud that her tail was almost sticking up with pride. She had always wanted to do something for Olivia, but unfortunately, she could not help at all. This time, she could finally show her skills. The little girl chattered, ¡°I¡¯ll go to M with you to attend the meeting. The vice president said that he wants to see you first and test your medical skills. It would be best if the test is about acupuncture or something else. If your medical skills are really outstanding, he¡¯ll introduce you to the president. Perhaps you can really get an invitation?¡± ¡°In recent years, Professor Ross has been very obsessed with the Hushe Republic¡¯s acupuncture. He even wants to learn it himself. Unfortunately, he doesn¡¯t have the time or a good teacher. Olivia, your medical skills are. so good. You will definitely be valued.¡± Mia also nodded. Although she had never seen Olivia treat illnesses and save people, she believed in Olivia. Faced with two pairs of expectant gazes, Olivia closed the book and ced it on the table. She did not know what to say. ¡°Yes¡­¡± She lowered her head and said softly, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t intend to attend this meeting.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Mia was shocked. Then, she thought of something and suddenly said, ¡°Do you not like to listen without a seat? Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter. You may listen without a seat this year, but next year you will receive an Invitation Athene¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t have the ability to get an invitation for Olivia that she has to listen outside Egid helplessly It¡¯s not like that.ee Not only did this constion not have any effect, but it made Athene even sadder. Her eyes turned red. Olivia sighed, took out her phone, opened the page, and handed it over. Athene was not familiar with Husheni, but the words on it were bilingual. She read them in a loud voice, ¡°¡­ Specially invited Ms. Olivia Taylor.¡± Athene was stunned. This was a special invitation from the International Medical Association! Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Chapter 236 In M. Gillian held the phone without saying a word. After a long while, she suddenly scoffed. ¡°It turns out that for the past 20 years, what I eat, what I wear, and what I use are all bestowed upon me by Olivia. ¡°In that case, I should really thank her. ¡°Perhaps I should kneel down to her to express my gratitude.¡± When Gillian was in the dining room, she managed to keep her emotions. under control in front of Jarron. But when she was alone in her bedroom, her temper rose inside her likeva. In a fit of rage, she threw the pillows, bolster, and nket to the floor and stomped on them violently. Only then did her anger quelled a little. ¡°Good, very good. Olivia is so selfless. ¡°You like to win people¡¯s hearts with these small favors. No wonder ke, Yanis, and Rnd in the Smith family all take her side. ¡°This is the reason. ¡°In their eyes, they must think that Jarron and I are ungrateful. Olivia has been so good to us and sacrificed so much. ¡°We don¡¯t appreciate her kindness. Instead, we bear a grudge against her. ¡°But Rnd and the others should know if Oliva really cares, why didn¡¯t she teach me the miraculous treatments of the Smith family? ¡°She is such a hypocrite. ¡°If I master the miraculous treatments and possess superb medical skills, I could save those people and get those expensive clothes and premium foods myself. Who needs Olivia¡¯s self¨Crighteous charity? Olivia gets the entire pie and only gives us the crumbs. Yet, we have to be grateful for it What kind of logic is this? This is so unfairl At that moment, Gillian was smoldering with anger. She hated Olivia to the bone. Her expression was cold and terrifying. Sitting on the bed, it took her a while to cool off and regain herposure. She then made a call to Tracy at the Smith Cuisine Hall, asking about the progress of the medicinal dishes. Before she came to M, she had given Tracy two recipes, both of which were for nourishing health. Even though the recipes were iplete, it should not affect the medicinal effect. The phone rang for a long moment and no one answered. Gillian puckered her brows and her face darkened. After a while, the phone was picked up. ¡°Tracy.¡± Gillian suppressed her anger. ¡°How¡¯s the making of the medicinal dishes going?¡± Tracy remained silent. After a long while, she sneered and said, ¡°You still have the nerve to call me?¡± Gillian was baffled and slightly stunned. ¡°Tracy?¡± She did not understand why Tracy was so angry. Gillian softened her voice. Her tone was as gentle as a fresh breeze. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? If I¡¯ve done something that upsets you, you can just criticize me. Please don¡¯t keep it to yourself and not tell me.¡± Tracy switched the phone to her other hand. While she had be calmer, she still pulled a long face. Previously, she had decided to help Gillian because Gillian had a pleasant personality and treated others with respect, especially the elders of the Smith family. On the contrary, Olivia was always upied with all kinds of things. Tracy hadn¡¯t even met her before. In other words, Olivia was no different from a stranger to her. But the real reason she supported Gillian was to exchange for the Smith family¡¯s medicinal recipes, not because Gillian had a gentle nature. You still have the cheek to ask me?¡± Tracy was inmed. The recipes Qugave me are garbage. It¡¯s not the Smith family¡¯s secret recipes hey felt embarrassed at the mention of it. As soon as she had received the recipes from Gillian, she immediately had her two apprentices, Cynthia and Charlie, work on creating medicinal dishes. Unfortunately, after pondering for a week, they still had no clue. Cynthia lost her temper and said, ¡°Maybe there¡¯s a problem with the recipes.¡± Even though Charlie did not say it out loud, he implied the same sentiment. In order to reassure her two apprentices, Tracy showed the recipes to an expert. To her surprise, the doctor said that those were not precious medicinal recipes as there were many simr ones out there. Most importantly, the recipes were iplete¡­ Therefore, it was impossible to make something that had medicinal effects. Tracy¡¯s face turned extremely red. She felt too embarrassed to face her apprentices. Putting on a front, she asked, ¡°If the recipes areplete, can they make. medicinal dishes?¡± The old doctor adjusted his sses and looked up at her. ¡°Tracy, you¡¯re an experienced chef. How can you ask such a question? ¡°If a recipe can be adapted so easily to make a medicinal dish, patients. won¡¯t need medicine. They can just take medicinal cuisine.¡± The doctor lowered his head and fiddled with the recipes. ¡°Not all recipes. can be changed to make medicinal dishes. ¡°In a general sense, medicinal cuisine is basically made by cooking nutritious ingredients with herbs. It can nourish and protect the body and boost health, but it is not meant for treating illnesses. Many people are fooled by the fancy names of the dishes, but dietary alone cannot rece medicine.¡± The old doctor provided an example. ¡°Such as your family¡¯s medicinal dishes healing chicken soup and wholesome lentil soup, are essentially just gimmicks. They have very little medicinal effect. ¡°However, your seared salmon with herbed couscous is totally different. The old doctor smacked his lips as if he was savoring the aftertaste. ou¡¯ve all made these dishes before, so you should know the difference them Most medicinal dishes use meat or vegetables as main ingredients and herbs as seasoning. ¡°However, seared salmon with herbed couscous is not the same. Its ingredients include fish, vegetables, carbs, berries, and your family¡¯s special herbs. It is a well¨Cbnced dish that offers a wide variety of nutrients and medicinal properties that are good for health. ¡°It¡¯s because this dish is so amazing that your family bes famous.¡± Seared salmon with herbed couscous was really different from the other dishes. The other medicinal dishes might have some effects on health, but very minimal. Whereas seared salmon with herbed couscous produced noticeable results. And it could greatly boost the body¡¯s immune system. Moreover, it was not only effective but also incredibly delicious, so much so that it could be considered a gourmet dish. Tracy did not know how she had left the old doctor¡¯s ce. All she remembered was that she felt terribly embarrassed. However, she was unwilling to ept that and had called two other well¨Cknown experts to ask them about the recipes and medicinal cuisine. The results were the same. It was almost impossible to change the recipes to make medicinal dishes. that had the same effect as traditional medicine. Tracy was inplete despair. Hence, she had given up on finding the other medicinal recipes and decided to continue making seared salmon with herbed couscous. Although the recipe for the dish had been made public by Olivia, it was rarely cooked at home due to its precious ingredients andplex cooking steps. It demanded precise timing and a high level of skill in cooking, so very few people would attempt to make it at home. Most people would prefer to eat it at the Smith Cuisine Hall. Tracy felt that as long as she continued to perfect seared salmon with herbed couscous, it would remain the signature dish of the restaurant She was no longer asking for anything else, nor was she willing to create unnecessary problems. She did not want to believe the nonsense Gillian said. Therefore, she had not been in contact with Gillian all this while could this be Gillian¡¯s les nt soft. She rightly grasped Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling bedsheets with her left hand and said anxiously, ¡°Perhaps the doctor¡¯s medical skills are not good enough?¡± ¡°He¡¯s an expert in the city hospital.¡± Tracy did not want to be too harsh since Gillian knew the Smith family¡¯s miraculous treatments. Tracy would probably need it one day. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to change the recipes to make medicinal dishes. It¡¯s my fault. I took it for granted and was blinded by the profits of seared salmon with herbed couscous. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. Even though Olivia has revealed the recipe of the dish to the public, you were the one who gave it to me first. I¡¯ll still share the profits with you, but it won¡¯t be as much as before.¡± Gillian gripped the phone tightly and moved her lips, wanting to say no. But she couldn¡¯t open her mouth. During her time in M, she had been busy learning the Smith family¡¯s miraculous treatments and had no ie at all. Apart from paying her living expenses in M, she had to purchase gowns to attend social events, All of this cost a lot of money. If she did not have any ie, she would soon not be able to make ends meet. ¡°Five percent,¡± Tracy suggested. The amount was significantly less than before. It was one¨Csixth of the previous thirty percent. Gillian suddenly clenched her fists. After a long time, the icy expression. on her face finally softened. She feigned reluctance and said, ¡°Actually, I shouldn¡¯t have asked for 5%. After all, this is the Smith family¡¯s recipe. And now, I¡­¡± Before Gillian could finish her words, Tracy immediately agreed. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t give any to you then.¡± Gillian¡¯s mouth fell open but she was too shocked to say anything. Chapter 237 Olivia had yet to decide whether to attend the International Medical Association conference or not. But there was still plenty of time to think about that, as it was half a month away. Before that, she had to make a trip back to the Hushe Republic. The research institute had been urging her for a while. She had sent them some materials, but they still had many questions. rted to the operational aspect. After boarding the ne, Olivia sat in her seat and started reading a book. Daniel sat beside her. There were only four people in the first¨Css cabin. Unexpectedly, one of the passengers knew Daniel. Someone turned around and greeted him. ¡°Mr. Sullivan?¡± came a soft voice. Olivia looked up and saw a woman as exquisite as a doll. Daniel directed his gaze from the book to the woman. When he saw her, he was slightly stunned and struggled to remember who she was. The woman chuckled. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, you¡¯re a busy man. I don¡¯t think you remember me. Let me introduce myself.¡± The woman paused for a second and spoke again. Her voice was light and not as warm as before. ¡°I¡¯m Freya Jensen. I was an ambassador of your jewelry brand.¡± Daniel then remembered. Freya was an actress who enjoyed immense poprity recently. She had great looks, high EQ, impressive educational and family background, and outstanding acting skills. It was said that her family was very rich. Her fans often remarked that if Freya wasn¡¯t so devoted to acting, she would have to go back home to inherit the family business. Her image aligned with Daniel¡¯s jewelry brand, so she was invited to be the ambassador. Daniel had only met her once at a party with the business partners, so he did not have a deep impression of her. Freya was a woman with a great sense of humor. Although they didn¡¯t know each other well, she was good at making conversation. Unfortunately, Daniel did not pay much attention to her and maintained only superficial responses. On the other hand, Olivia was very curious about the actress. She stuck her head out and greeted her. ¡°Hi, nice to meet you.¡± Freya knew that someone was sitting beside Daniel, but she was seated a bit too far away to see the person clearly. Surprisingly, Olivia leaned out to talk to her. Freya was stunned for a moment. Her gaze fixated on Olivia for quite some time. After a while, she said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you¡¯re too beautiful. I was blown away.¡± Olivia responded with a smile. That smile took Frey¡¯s breath away. She turned around and took a moment to collect herself on her seat. She had seen all kinds of gorgeous women in the entertainment industry, but she was mesmerized by Olivia¡¯s beauty, which showed how exceptionally beautiful Olivia was. After regaining herposure, Freya turned around again and looked at Olivia. The two of them chatted about the movies Frey had starred in. One of which was particrly famous and carried a profound meaning. It had won many awards. The movie told a story about the dilemma of saving or not saving a person. Olivia recognized Freya because she had watched the movie. The two of them didn¡¯t know each other well and had nothing much to talk about. In addition, it was the only movie of Freya that Olivia had seen, so their conversation revolved around it. Freya was not very interested and only gave Olivia perfunctory responses Throughout the conversation, her eyes kept wandering between the ck hairpin on Olivia¡¯s head and the ck smartwatch on her wrist. Then, she curled her lips in contempt. ¡°I see. She is just a sugar baby.¡± Olivia saw through Freya¡¯s thoughts. Her enthusiasm waned in an instant. She realized that the resolute and courageous character in the movie was just a role Freya yed. not a representation of her as a person. So, Olivia ended the chat and resumed reading. Freya had been trying to engage Daniel in a conversation. For some reason, she felt that Daniel was much friendlier toward her than before and he seemed to be very interested in her acting career. It ddened her heart. There were rumors that Daniel avoided having romantic rtionships. with women and did not even have a girlfriend. People said that he lived a clean and scandal¨Cfree life. Freya used to believe it. But now she saw it as nothing more than an illusion. It wasn¡¯t that Daniel didn¡¯t want a woman, but he had high standards. Freya took out a mirror and looked at herself. She felt that she was not much inferior to Olivia. Although she didn¡¯t have features as delicate as Olivia, she was also very attractive. Most importantly, she came from a good family, though not as wealthy and prominent as the Sullivan family, her family was quite famous in the local cities. ¡°What¡¯s so good about that sugar baby? She was just a ything. ¡°I¡¯m much better than her,¡± Freya thought. Lunch was served on the ne. The in ready¨Cprepared food made one lose their appetite at first nce. Freya noticed that Daniel had barely touched his food. So she said gently, I ordered some food in advance and it came with a generous portion. If you don¡¯t mind, you can try this.¡± Daniel tilted his head slightly and wanted to say no. But when his gaze to Freya¡¯s lunch for a second, he immediately changed his ming ¡°Thank you very much.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mr. Sullivan.¡± Freya¡¯s beautiful eyes flickered. She raised her hand to stop the flight attendant. Then, she stood up and personally brought the food over. Daniel didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with Freya¡¯s behavior. Ever since he was young, he had gotten used to being ttered and served by others. Nheless, as a man with a good upbringing, he nodded at Freya to express his gratitude. Freya chuckled. Her gaze was gentle, warm, and intent, looking as if they were glued to Daniel¡¯s face. Just as she was about to turn around and leave, her gazended on Olivia. There was a faint provocation in her eyes. Olivia was eating a sd that wasn¡¯t quite to her taste. Sensing an intense gaze above her head, she subconsciously raised her head and saw Freya¡¯s provocative look. ¡°Why is she looking at me in that way?¡± Olivia was puzzled. Freya sneered with an arrogant expression. ¡°She is indeed a poor girl from a humble family. All she does is eat. She doesn¡¯t care if her sugar daddy enjoys the food. ¡°Daniel will probably get tired of her soon.¡± Just as Freya was thinking about it, Daniel ced the food she brought over in front of Olivia. He said in a gentle voice, ¡°I noticed that you didn¡¯t eat much just now. So I thought you probably don¡¯t like the in¨Cflight meal. Try this and see if it suits your taste.¡± Olivia picked up a piece of beef with a fork and tasted it. Her face lit up. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± Have some more then. Daniel even took a napkin and wiped the corners of her mouth. When he turned around and saw Freya, he asked in surprise, ¡°Why are you still here?¡± Freya was dumbfounded. A low and melodiousugh like the sound of cello was bear Olivia looked over and realized that theughter came from the seat in front. Freya freaked out and flew into a rage out of humiliation. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t Iugh?¡± The curtain in front was slowly drawn back, revealing a fair and exceptionally beautiful face. Ernesto leaned against the armrest with one arm resting on the back of the seat. It was an unruly action. However, when he did it, he exuded an enchanting charm that mesmerized everyone. Freya couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him and was unable to think of anything to reproach him. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± The man who wasughing heartily just now suddenly took on a stern expression. His eyes were filled with hostility. ¡°If you look again, I¡¯ll gouge your eyeballs out!¡± His tone was calm, but his words carried extreme cruelty. There seemed to be a vortex of danger in Ernesto¡¯s eyes as he stared at. Freya motionlessly. In just a moment, Freya looked as if she was in a trance. Then, she suddenly raised her hand to dig her eyes. Chapter 238 Freya¡¯s sudden reaction startled the flight attendant next to her. The flight attendant quickly went forward to stop her. However, Freya only gently touched her eyelids with her fingertips and did not intend to dig her eyeballs out. She blinked and smiled at the flight attendant. ¡°I scared you, didn¡¯t I? I was just teasing you.¡± The flight attendant had no words for her. Freya swayed her arms and walked back to her seat. Sitting on the chair, she muttered something to herself. Olivia lowered her head to eat, seemingly uninterested in everything around her. After taking a few bites, she felt an intense gaze above her head. She looked up and happened to meet Ernesto¡¯s eyes. Ernesto propped up his chin in his palm. His blue eyes curved as he smiled at Oliva. ¡°You¡¯re so good¨C looking. You and I are a great match.¡± He pointed at himself, looking very interested in Olivia. Olivia ignored him and quickly retracted her gaze. Then, she lowered her head and continued eating. After finishing the meal, she took a napkin and slowly wiped her mouth.. Only then did she raise her head and size up the man seriously. ¡°So?¡± The man smiled. ¡°Are you interested in me?¡± Olivia nodded. Ernesto wore a smug face and was about to speak. Just then, Olivia asked in a cold yet slightly confident voice, ¡°You are¡­ Ernesto?¡± The man was shocked and became even more interested in Olivia. ¡°You know me?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Olivia replied. ¡°Mr. Smithson talked to me about the Wilcox family before. He said that Gillian had contacted the Wilcox family in Fesmuowana and told me to be careful. Ernesto raised his eyebrows: Olivia went on in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve investigated you. The Wilcox family has a great influence in Fesmuowana. Your father is the head of the family, and your brother is his sessor. However, the most intimidating person in the Wilcox family is you. ¡°Ernesto Wilcox, the world¡¯s top hypnotist.¡± ¡°Snore.¡± Ernesto suddenly became uninterested. He thought that he had met an interesting beauty, but it turned out that she was a coward who immediately went to gather information about him after getting wind of something. Olivia asked, ¡°Are you back in the country to see Gillian?¡± Ernesto raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°You¡¯ve investigated quite thoroughly. Why are you so afraid of me? Are you afraid that I will make a move against you?¡± ¡°What else can it be?¡± Olivia nodded. Her gaze briefly swept over Ernesto and she suddenly smiled. ¡°Mr. Wilcox, do you think I¡¯ll just stand idly and wait for others to plot against me?¡± Knowing yourself and your enemy is the key to perpetual victory. True wisdom is not about waiting for someone tounch an attack and repulse it brilliantly. Instead, it is about ensuring that you¡¯ll never be in dangerous situations at the start. A wise man foresees and mitigates risks.. Olivia would never overestimate herself and always be fully prepared for everything. That approach extended to how she treated the Taylor family. She had set up Sk long ago to monitor the information about herself on the Inte. If there was any nderous or defamatory content about her, she would review it immediately and delete it. Using Sk to monitor the Taylor family would be an abuse of power. Olivia would never do it, even if she had the authority. However, monitoring herself was permissible. After being deeply disappointed with the Taylor family, Olivia treated them like strangers and would never be soft¨Chearted again. She had been hurt several times before by Amelia and Gillian because she cared about them. But she didn¡¯t care anymore, and no one could hurt her. It¡¯s for the prescription for insomnia, right? I can tell you clearly that I formted the prescription. It has nothing to do with Gillian Olivia Pillionaire¡¯s Missing Dar revealed Ernesto¡¯s purpose for visiting Gillian directly. Ernesto was stunned. It was a little unexpected. ¡°She is so straightforward. I was expecting some dramas.¡± Ernesto suffered from severe insomnia. When he couldn¡¯t sleep in the night, he liked to watch dramas. Based on his extensive experiences in watching dramas, a misunderstanding would normally take dozens of episodes to resolve. The plot should be him thinking that Gillian made up the prescription for insomnia until the very end when he found out that it was a misunderstanding. But the truth was unveiled so quickly that it bummed Ernesto out. He felt rather upset. He voiced his thoughts, ¡°It is so boring to know the truth so soon. I¡¯m expecting it to be as exciting as a TV series.¡± ¡°A TV series?¡± Olivia tilted her head slightly and thought to herself, ¡°This Ernesto is indeed as peculiar as described in the investigation file. He¡¯s temperamental and has wacky ideas. I can¡¯t foresee his actions and predict them withmon sense.¡± Seeing that Olivia did not speak, Ernesto raised an eyebrow and a hint of wickedness shed across his eyes. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Ernesto¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Why isn¡¯t it like in movies and dramas where the truth is only revealed at the end. with many twists and turns?¡± Olivia thought for a moment and said, ¡°Probably because you¡¯re not the main character.¡± Ernesto was rendered speechless. Olivia mercilessly ridiculed him, ¡°You¡¯re just a passer¨Cby in the show. Just pass by quietly and leave. What makes you think you deserve to be treated as a male lead?¡± Ernesto was stumped for words. Why does it feel like I got stabbed in the heart? Im not the male lead? I¡¯m just a passer¨Cby? His heart sank. Afterward, Olivia leaned back in her chair. The flight attendant came over to serve her coffee. Olivia raised her hand and refused. Then, she pointed at Freya¡¯s position and said calmly, ¡°Pay more attention to her.¡± The flight attendant turned back to nce at Freya, not understanding what Olivia meant. Olivia exined. ¡°Freya is probably hypnotized. Remember to call the police when you get off the ne.¡± ¡°How can this be?¡± The flight attendant¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She quickly turned back and presumably went to report to her supervisor. In the front. Ernesto heard the conversation and slowly stuck his head out, between his between the back of the chair and the armrest. From afar, one could only see a head pop up and down there. Ernesto looked at Olivia with his big eyes and asked curiously, ¡°How did you know she is hypnotized?¡± Olivia replied, ¡°I guess.¡± Ernesto sneered. ¡°Well, you¡¯re lucky to have guessed it right.¡± As he spoke, he raised his right hand and snapped his fingers. After a loud p, Freya seemed to have woken up from a nightmare and suddenly looked up. For a moment, she did not know where she was. Ernesto was not pleased. He pouted slightly and said, ¡°She was trying to seduce your man just now. Why did you help her?¡± Olivia raised her head and said seriously, ¡°We were rivals a while ago. But now, she and I are both the people of the Hushe Republic, and you are a foreigner. It¡¯s my responsibility to protect my own kind.¡± Ernesto became even more unhappy and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m not a foreigner. I¡¯m from Fesmuowana. His annoyancested only for a while, and soon Ernesto cheered up again. He looked at Olivia and said proudly, ¡°I have got her out of hypnosis. Let¡¯s see how you are going to handle this when the flight attendant Comes backtere Olivia ignored him and simply lowered her head to read. Unfortunately, Ernesto could not stay quiet. He chattered, ¡°Hey, say something. You haven¡¯t replied to me.¡± Olivia held her forehead and waved the fountain pen in her right hand, indicating for him to look. Ernesto blinked in puzzlement. Olivia sighed. ¡°This is a voice recorder.¡± Ernesto¡¯s lips parted in silent surprise. ¡°How could someone be so well prepared and think ahead of others in everything?¡± Ernesto¡¯s intelligence was something he was most proud of. But someone outsmarted him. He lowered his head and looked depressed. ¡°Hmph, one day, I¡¯ll hypnotize you into a dog and see how smart you can be.¡± Chapter 239 Once Olivia returned to the Hushe Republic, she visited her grandfather at the hospital and then went straight to the research institute to study the life¨Csaving prescription. Meanwhile, Gillian was experiencing a string of setbacks in M. First, she attended a ball with Yvonne, but no one bothered to talk to her. Yvonne made a great effort to introduce Gillian as a renowned acupuncturist from the Hushe Republic, but nobody showed interest. Finally, a doctor was curious about acupuncture and approached her for a discussion. In the end, he realized that she had less knowledge than a foreigner like him. So, he immediately lost interest. Yvonne stared at Gillian. ¡°I thought you¡¯re very good at medicine?¡± Gillian got nervous and quickly exined, ¡°I¡¯m a pediatrician. I¡¯ve just learned the techniques of the Smith family¡¯s miraculous treatments not long ago. I need time to master it.¡± ¡°How long will it take?¡± Yvonne was impatient, fearing that Gillian¡¯s skills might not be improved in time for the uing medical association conference. ¡°The Smith family¡¯s miraculous treatments are divided into three parts. I¡¯ve learned the first part, and I¡¯m about to start the second part which covers acupuncture techniques. It¡¯s quite simple.¡°¡® Gillian swallowed and stated, ¡°In about half a month, I¡¯ll be able to master it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Yvonne was not convinced. Gillian nodded heavily. ¡°Yes, I can do it.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± Yvonne nodded. ¡°In a few days, I¡¯ll get Jack to introduce you to the vice president of the International Medical Association. He¡¯s very interested in acupuncture. You two can have a chat.¡± After saying that, Yvonne was worried. ¡°Don¡¯t repeat what happened today. You need to improve your medical skills greatly.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will,¡± Gillian promised confidently. After returning home from the ball, Gillian immediately started learning the Smith family¡¯s miraculous treatments. It was her only hope and she had to master it as soon as possible. Gillian had created a learning n for herself. She aimed to learn two acupuncture techniques every day which would allow her to cure at least five diseases. However, when she opened the first page of the second part, she was at a loss. ¡°If the patient¡¯s body is weak, the needle could only be inserted half. Run through the 40 acupuncture points by following therge intestine meridian. Depending on the severity of the patient¡¯s symptoms, work on LI2, LI3, and so on. Adjust the duration ording to the patient¡¯s condition¡­¡± All the acupuncture techniques were unclear and had no fixed rules. The doctor could choose the acupuncture points ording to the severity of the patient¡¯s symptoms, or decide how long the needle was inserted based on the patient¡¯s physical condition. Gillian waspletely dumbfounded. The techniques were soplicated that even a genius wouldn¡¯t be able to grasp them. If she could assess a patient¡¯s condition effectively, she would have be a famous physician long ago and wouldn¡¯t need to learn the miraculous treatments. Gillian scratched her head in frustration, overwhelmed by a feeling of helplessness. ¡°How could this be?¡± Unwilling to give up, Gillian picked up the book and was no longer as careful as before, treating it as 13-461 something sacred. Instead, she quickly flipped through the pages, wanting to see whaty ahead. The more she read, the more bewildered and anxious she became. It all looked gibberish to her. The first page was actually the simplest. The further she went, the moreplex the content was. It was gobbledygook she could make heads or tails of it. The third part was even worse. There were no acupuncture points and filled with mysterious and iprehensible terms. Gillian finally could not take it anymore. She raised her arm with all her might and threw the book to the ground. Then, she stomped on it violently. The book, which she had once dreamt of possessing, was now cast aside as if it were worthless. ¡°Why did this happen? Why?¡± Gillian buried her head in her hands and cried bitterly. On the other side, Yvonne was speaking highly of Gillian to Jack. Jack seemed to be put on the spot. ¡°Yvonne. The vice president is a big shot. I can hardly reach him. I¡¯ve only met him a few times and I¡¯m not on familiar terms with him. How am I going to introduce Ms. Dale to him?¡± ¡°Please help me. I know you must have a way.¡± Yvonne tugged at his sleeve. ¡°Gillian has many prescriptions. She¡¯s very important to me. I want to use her to enter the medical industry. Please.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Jack agreed reluctantly. ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯m going to a family dinner. The vice president might be here. I¡¯ll just mention her to him.¡± Jack emphasized, ¡°But I won¡¯t rmend her strongly. I¡¯ll just casually mention her. As for the can¡¯t guarantee if the vice president wants to meet her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Yvonne nodded. rest, I The next day, Jack met Carlos Garcia and casually mentioned Gillian. He said that he knew a doctor from the Hushe Republic who was extremely skilled in acupuncture. Carlos smiled and did not continue the conversation. Ever since news of his interest in acupuncture spread, many people had introduced him to all kinds of so¨Ccalled experts in acupuncture. In the beginning, he had met them all one by one in person, only to discover that they were all quack doctors without real skills. As time passed, his interest waned. In fact, he was not interested in acupuncture at all. He only wanted to learn more about it because the president, Professor Ross, liked it. When Carlos turned around and was about to leave, he suddenly heard Jack say Isaac¡¯s name. He was stunned for a moment and immediately asked, ¡°Could you repeat what you¡¯ve just said.¡± Jack was shocked when he saw the deputy president¡¯s excited expression. And he took a moment to respond, ¡°Ms. Gillian is Issac¡¯s granddaughter. I heard that her medical skills are extraordinary.¡± Carlos didn¡¯t know many people from the Hushe Republic people and who Gillian was. He only knew that Professor Ross was very interested in a girl from the Hushe Republic. That girl was Isaac¡¯s granddaughter. Unable to contain his excitement, Carlos grabbed Jack¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Hurry, take me to her now.¡± When Yvonne called, Gillian was sitting at the head of the bed in a daze. She hadpletely given up. 2/3 When she saw Yvonne¡¯s number, she subconsciously shivered. She didn¡¯t know how to face Yvonne. ¡°What should I do? What should I do? I couldn¡¯t master the techniques of the miraculous treatments at all. ¡°I¡¯ve told a boastful lie. How am I supposed to cover it up?¡± After shivering for a while, Gillian suddenly calmed down. Sheforted herself, ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. Without the miraculous treatments, I still have the prescriptions. These magical prescriptions are myst trump card.¡± Gillian crawled over and picked up the phone. Hearing Yvonne excitedly talk about the vice president wanting to see her, Gillian did not show a hint of joy. Instead, she looked a little terrified. She dug her nails into her palms and forced herself to remain calm. ¡°I can¡¯t go,¡± she said tly. Yvonne was puzzled. ¡°Why?¡± Gillian said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll give you two prescriptions. Give them to the vice president and tell him that I have something on, so I can¡¯t make it.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Yvonne assumed that Gillian was trying to put on airs to raise her status. ¡°Sure,¡± Yvonne agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll have my driver go over to collect the prescriptionster.¡± After handing over the prescriptions Gillian took out a secret manual. It was a martial arts manual that she had practiced when she was young. It was divided into two parts. Isaac had only taught her the first part, and only Olivia had learned the second part by herself. Previously, Gillian did not have time to take a look at it.. Since she didn¡¯t need to learn the miraculous treatments anymore, she had time to read the manual. When Gillian was young, she had always been envious of Olivia. She envied Olivia for being able to learn the secret manual which had been passed down in the Smith family for more than a thousand years. Not only could it strengthen the body, but it could also eliminate impurities in the body and improve skin health. Olivia had smooth, delicate, and wless skin. Ever since she was young, she had never had a single pimple. It was all thanks to the martial arts manual. With trembling hands, Gillian flipped to the first page of the second part. There were no pictures, only cryptic text. Gillian¡¯s face became white. She could not believe it and continued to flip through the pages. However, with every page she turned, her face grew paler. The book was like the martial arts manual in television dramas ¡ª¡ª all iprehensible gibberish. In it, there were references to transferring energy through great cirction, channeling Qi into the spine, breathing spiritually¡­ ¡°Who the fuck could understand this?¡± Gillian had a meltdown. Chapter 240 These days, Gillian was too afraid to go out. She had been locking herself in her room and spending her days and nights in a daze. asionally, when the phone rang, it would startle her. Jarron asked her what was wrong, but she did not say anything. She just looked at the sky with a nk expression. After a while, the phone rang again. Gillian nced at the caller ID. It was Yvonne. Due to her inner turmoil, she was hesitant to answer the call. After the phone rang for a long time, she carefully reached out and picked it up. ¡°Hello¡­¡± She had only said one word when Yvonne streamed angrily at her from the other end. ¡°Gillian, you¡¯re fucking messing with me! You gave me some iplete prescriptions and made a fool out of me in front of the vice president. You even implicated Jack.¡± Yvonne was so angry that her body kept trembling. ¡°Well, Gillian Dale, you¡¯re quite something. ¡°You handed me a bunch of iplete prescriptions, and this garbage was posted on the Inte more than ten years ago. ¡°It could be found with a simple search online. ¡°Online?¡± Gillian was perplexed. a * . ¡°Cut your pretense!¡± Yvonne¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t seen Olivia¡¯s blog. Even if you haven¡¯t, many people have reposted it online. The prescriptions you gave me were published by her on the Inte over ten years ago.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Gillian eximed and hurriedly hung up the phone to search for Olivia¡¯s blog. As expected, it had been posted more than a decade ago. Gillian was dumbfounded. She called Olivia¡¯s number in a hurry, but no one answered the phone. Gillian refused to give up. From morning until evening, she had been persistently calling Olivia hundreds of times. Finally, the call was picked up. Olivia had juste out of theboratory when she saw that there were numerous missed calls on her phone from Gillian. She knitted her brows and picked it up. ¡°Olivia, did you¡­ did you publish the prescriptions?¡± Gillian looked as if she had gone insane. ¡°Those are the Smith family¡¯s secret prescriptions. How could you publish them just like that? Does Grandpa know?¡± ¡°Not this again.¡± Olivia sighed and said. ¡°Who told you the Smith family has secret prescriptions? ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys? You all think the same. When has Grandpa ever said that the Smith family had a secret prescription?¡± After a busy day with no time for lunch, Olivia was too tired to keep her emotions in check. ¡°Can you think about what a normal person will think? What era are you from? Do you think we¡¯re living in ancient times, passing down knowledge from father to son, teacher to disciples? ¡°We¡¯re living in the 21st century, Gillian. Please use your brain. If the Smith family has a secret prescription, why didn¡¯t they apply for a patent and make it avable to the public? Why keep it? For a rainy day?¡± 15.46 Olivia was furious and frustrated when talking about that. In the past, Gillian had asked her multiple times about the secret prescriptions. She had exined over and over again that the Smith family did not have any secret prescriptions. However, Gillian just wouldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Why do you think the Smith family has a secret prescription?¡± Olivia sat on the chair with a cold expression. ¡°What exactly is going on in your brain? You keep fantasizing about all sorts of weird things, -like secret prescriptions and the strategy book that can develop wisdom?¡± Gillian mumbled, ¡°Grandpa told me that.¡± She remembered that in the past, her illness would be cured very quickly after eating something. Her grandfather told her that it was the Smith family¡¯s secret prescription and asked her to keep it confidential There was also the strategy book. Her grandfather had said that Olivia studied the book, which was why she was so smart. After hearing Gillian¡¯s words, Olivia fell silent for a long time. Then, she finally spoke, ¡°Grandpa also said that if you don¡¯t sleep, the baboons will eat you. He also said that Cindere has ss slippers and that Tooth Fairy will visit you while you¡¯re sleeping if you ce your baby tooth under the pillow. Why don¡¯t you believe in all of these?¡± Those words were meant to coax children. Gillian was almost 30 years old, so how could she not differentiate between reality and fantasy? The truth was she was paranoid and blinded by jealousy, only choosing to believe what benefited her. Gillian pinched the tassel charm on the phone and asked ¡°Then what about seared salmon with herbed couscous? If there¡¯s no secret recipe, where did this dishe from?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Olivia leaned back in her chair and curled her lips into a self¨Cmocking smile. ¡°You¡¯d rather believe that there¡¯s a fictitious form than ept that I specially made that dish for you?¡± There were some things that Olivia did not want to emphasize because she didn¡¯t want Gillian to think that she was seeking gratitude. Hence, instead of saying more about the dish, Olivia only asked calmly, ¡°If there was a secret recipe, wouldn¡¯t Grandpa give it to you?¡± Without any more words, Olivia simply said, ¡°Take care of yourself,¡± and decisively hung up the phone. In this world, no amount of family affection can withstand this kind of testing. After hanging up the phone, Olivia went to the cafeteria to grab some food and forgot about Gillian. Over in M. Gillian held the phone in a daze and slumped on the bed dejectedly. It turned out that everything was fake and all her effort was in vain. ¡°There¡¯s no secret recipe? And I can¡¯t understand and learn theplicated miraculous treatments. Even the secret manual is hard toprehend. ¡°Then, why did Ie to M? ¡°What do I have to do to prove myself?¡± For the first time, Gillian felt regret. If she hadn¡¯t been so stubborn and paranoid, she would still be in the Smith family. Putting aside the Smith family¡¯s assets, just being a pediatrician was good enough. Many people in Layfield held her in high regard and specially requested her to treat their children. However, she did not dare to regret it. She had done too much to turn back. Gillian lowered her head and covered her face as she sobbed. 2/3 15:461 She didn¡¯t know how long she had been crying. Suddenly, the ringtone startled her. She looked over and saw that it was an unknown number. Pressing the answer button, she cleared her throat and asked in fluent Gorshish, ¡°Who is it?¡± There was a moment of hesitation on the other side, and then the person said in pure Husheni, ¡°Ms. Gillian, I¡¯m Saul Thornton, Mr. Wilcox¡¯s assistant. Mr. Wilcox would like to meet you.¡± ¡°Mr. Wilcox?¡± Gillian furrowed her brows. It took her a while to remember who it was. ¡°You¡¯re from the Wilcox family? Where are you? How do I get there?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Gillian. I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up.¡± After hanging up, Gillian sat by the bed and frowned. ¡°Why does someone from the Wilcox family suddenly want to meet me? ¡°I thought they didn¡¯t believe me?¡± Gillian had always thought that they had lost contact with her. Unexpectedly, they called her all of a sudden. But it was useless. She no longer had the prescription and couldn¡¯t master the miraculous treatments. Gillian was making wild guesses about the Wilcox family¡¯s intention of meeting her. After meeting the man, she realized that he wanted the Smith family¡¯s miraculous acupuncture techniques. ¡°What do you want this for?¡± Gillian examined Ernesto. Although the man was from the Smith family¡¯s lineal branch a few hundred years ago, he had been overseas for too long and didn¡¯t preserve his Hushenian heritage well, so he did not look like a Hushenian at all. Ernesto leaned against the sofa, his fingertips moving up and down as he looked at Gillian intently. Gillian¡¯s heart lurched when she saw his eyes which seemed like a ck vortex. She quickly closed her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I know you¡¯re a hypnotist.¡± ¡°You know that too?¡± Ernesto was truly surprised. The Smith family had put him in an unfavorable situation twice in a row. Last time, it was Olivia. And this time, it was Gillian. Though Gillian was reluctant, she replied, ¡°I have a younger sister who once told me not to work with people I don¡¯t know. So, I checked information about the Wilcox family in advance.¡± Then, she paused, ¡°It¡¯s not very a detailed investigation, but you are quite famous. Chapter 241 Gillian did not want to give the acupuncture manual to Ernesto. She hated Olivia, not the Smith family. Even though sheined that her grandfather was biased, he did treat her well. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to turn her back on the Smith family. Ernesto raised his eyebrows slightly and asked in a stern voice, ¡°You¡¯re not willing to?¡± Gillian was not stupid. ¡°Why would I give you the acupuncture manual for no reason?¡± ¡°What if I help you deal with Olivia?¡± Ernesto crossed his long legs and tapped his fingers on the armrest. ¡°No, thanks. I appreciate it.¡± Gillian refused. ¡°I think you¡¯ve misunderstood. I don¡¯t want to deal with Olivia. I just want to surpass her.¡± All along, Gillian had been unwilling to ept that she was inferior to Olivia. ¡°That¡¯s easy.¡± Ernesto flicked his finger. ¡°I can help you take back the Smith family.¡± Gillian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She was a little tempted. But she mastered her emotions and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± Ernestoughed. ¡°You should know I¡¯m the top hypnotist in the world, right?¡± Gillian looked at him with a puzzled expression, not understanding why he mentioned this. Ernesto licked his gums with the tip of his tongue, and traces of blood appeared in his eyes. He suddenly leaned forward and looked at Gillian seriously. ¡°I¡¯ll hypnotize Olivia and let her go through the hardships you¡¯ve suffered before. How about that?¡± Gillian¡¯s heart raced. It was undeniable that she was tempted. Ernestoughed more happily, then he said slowly, ¡°You can decide who you want me to hypnotize her into and let her suffer the pain of parental bias.¡± Ernesto¡¯s words moved Gillianpletely. ¡°Deal!¡± Gillian looked up and stared at Ernesto with a burning gaze. ¡°If it seeds, I¡¯ll give the acupuncture manual to you.¡± Ernesto turned the phone in his hand and smiled like an evil demon. No one could outdo him when it came to manipting people¡¯s emotions. Hypnotizing a person to such an extent was not as easy as hypnotizing the actress. Freya only needed a subtle hint. So Ernesto could easily hypnotize her as long as she looked into his eyes. But for someone like Olivia, as Gillian said, hypnotizing her into bing another person required deep hypnosis and Olivia¡¯s cooperation. Even if she didn¡¯t cooperate, it could only be carried out when she was unconscious or in an extremely rxed state. In other words, they need to abduct Olivia and knock her out. This task wasn¡¯t easy. But Ernesto was confident and wasted no time to head to the Hushe Republic to capture Olivia. He brought a lot of people and lingered around the Smith family¡¯s hospital. Once Olivia appeared, they would immediately take her away. Ernesto gave his assistant Saul three days for the mission. However, even three days seemed too long for Ernesto. If he wasn¡¯t in an unfamiliar ce, half a day would have been more than enough. 173 15:48 It was just abducting a woman. Ernesto waited confidently in the hotel for three days. Unexpectedly, the person who came knocking on the door was the police. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Stefan Thornton, the bodyguard, quickly intervened and stood in front of Ernesto, saying loudly, ¡°We are foreigners. ¡°We¡¯re not Hushenian. You have no jurisdiction over us.¡± The police officer in the lead sneered. ¡°We don¡¯t care whether you¡¯re foreigners or aliens.¡± With that, he waved his hand and ordered, ¡°Take them away!¡± And so, Ernesto was taken into custody. Thewyer rushed over and exined the situation, only then was Ernesto released on bail. Saul was set free with him as well. After asking the assistant, Ernesto learned that when they were staking out near the hospital, they immediately drew people¡¯s attention because of their appearance. It was as if putting a couple of red beans in a bowl of green beans. Their actions were as obvious as a fly on a bald man¡¯s head. On the very first day, concerned locals had reported them, saying that there was a group of suspicious foreigners lurking around the hospital. It was something big. So, it rmed the police and they immediately dispatched officers to arrest them for interrogation. In the beginning, Saul was tight¨Clipped and refused to say anything, assuming an unyielding look on his face. The police suspected that something serious was going on. Hence, they paid closer attention to it and brought in several experts in psychology and criminal investigation. Soon, Saul could not hold on anymore and disclosed Ernesto¡¯s n. However, he did not mention that they were there to abduct someone. He only said that they wanted to see Olivia. After listening to Saul¡¯s exnation, Ernesto pointed at him and rebuked furiously, ¡°Idiots, you¡¯re so stupid! Can¡¯t you hire the locals to do that?¡± Saul felt wronged. ¡°There¡¯s not enough time.¡± Ernesto was worldless with rage and decided to leave immediately. It wasn¡¯t that he wanted to, but he had no choice. The Hushe Republic police were onto him. Ernesto did not return to Fesmuowana but went to M instead. When he arrived at his manor in M, Gillian, who had moved there, came out to wee him and asked anxiously, ¡°Where is she? Have you got her?¡± Ernesto shook his head and nced at Gillian. ¡°The police of the Hushe Republic are too nosy.¡± ¡°So, you didn¡¯t manage to catch her.¡± Gillian looked concerned. ¡°Then what should we do?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡± Ernesto waved his hand, ¡°Even though we failed to capture her, I¡¯ve received an important piece of information.¡± ¡°What information?¡± Gillian was curious. Ernesto smiled. ¡°After a few days, Olivia wille to M to attend the International Medical Association conference. He chuckled and continued, ¡°This is M, not the Hushe Republic. No police will stand in my way. ¡°It¡¯ll be a piece of cake to abduct Olivia here.¡± 2/3 15:48 Ernesto reassured Gillian with confidence, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve worked out an ingenious n. Once she arrives in M, I¡¯ll immediately lure her into my trap.¡± Gillian could not help but ask, ¡°What n?¡± Ernesto gestured to Saul. The assistant stepped forward and said, ¡°Our people will be at the airport. after Olivia arrives in M, we¡¯ll contact you right away.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Gillian pointed at herself. ¡°Yes.¡± Saul nodded. ¡°You¡¯ll call her and invite her toe here. If she agrees, that¡¯s perfect. If she doesn¡¯t, you can scream and pretend to be kidnapped. It will lure her over.¡± The n was impable and it was Ernesto¡¯s idea. He was very good at manipting people¡¯s emotions and had heard a lot about Olivia from Gillian. He could tell that Olivia was a loyal and soft¨Chearted person. Although she had fallen out with Gillian, she would never stand idly if Gillian was in danger. Ernesto was very satisfied with the n and even came up with a name for it ¨C end with force. ¨C Start with courtesy and Back to the research institute in the Hushe Republic, with Olivia joining the team, they made tremendous progress on the life¨Csaving medicine and it waspleted in just a few days. Major newspapers in the country had reported the news. The Smith family was shot to fame. Olivia handed over the life¨Csaving prescription to the research institute while she set off for M to attend the International Medical Association¡¯s meeting. Initially, she did not want to go, but after the news of the Smith family¡¯s life¨Csaving medicine came out, Professor Ross called her several times. After careful consideration, Olivia decided to make a trip over as it would be a good opportunity to exchange views. Daniel would join her a few dayster because he needed to deal with something at thepany. Olivia thus embarked on the journey alone. As soon as she got off the ne and was still feeling a little ufortable, she received a call from Gillian. ¡°Olivia.¡± Chapter 242 The staff from the International Medical Association came to pick up Olivia. She handed over her luggage, following the staff as she answered Gillian¡¯s call. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Olivia rubbed her forehead, feeling the fatigue that came from a long flight and the inability to rest adequately. Gillian¡¯s voice was frail and hesitant. ¡°Olivia, I heard you¡¯re in M now? I know I messed up before, but I¡¯ve realized it. Can we meet? It¡¯s at my current ce, 23 Howell Street.¡± Olivia, her tone cold and unwavering, responded without a hint of hesitation, ¡°No, that¡¯s not possible.¡± Gillian, sensing the resolve in Olivia¡¯s voice, hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Why not? What¡¯s changed?¡± Olivia¡¯s attitude remained detached as she exined, ¡°I told you, you¡¯re not right in the head. How did you even know I was in M? The timing is too coincidental. I just got off the ne, and you¡¯re calling me? ¡°To be honest, I do want to believe you, but there are too many inconsistencies in your story, and I can¡¯t overlook them.¡± Gillian, left pondering her own actions, found herself at a loss for words. Ernesto, infuriated by the situation, couldn¡¯t contain his frustration any longer and gave Saul a strong kick. ¡°You idiot messed it up again!¡± he growled, a mix of anger and disappointment in his voice. Saul, on the other hand, hunched down in a corner, resembling a small, dejected balloon, as he realized the gravity of his mistake. Stefan, observing the scene closely, quickly signaled Saul to leave the room, making it clear that they needed to change their approach. He then looked at Gillian, urging her to scream for help. Gillian, shaken by it, hesitated for a moment and then cried out for help, quickly ending the call. After hanging up, Gillian nervously looked at Ernesto, her eyes filled with uncertainty, ¡°Will she really If it were in the past, Gillian was sure that Olivia woulde to her rescue, even if it meant risking her life. But now, Gillian was no longer certain. She and Olivia hade to this point in their rtionship, and there wasn¡¯t much left of their former bond. Ernesto nodded, trying to reassure her, ¡°She wille. You know there¡¯s no one more loyal and devoted than Olivia.¡± Stefan immediately mobilized his team, nning to keep a close watch on Gillian¡¯s previous residence, anticipating Olivia¡¯s arrival. They waited patiently from day to night and from night to day, but Olivia didn¡¯t show up. She didn¡¯t even report the situation to the authorities. Ernesto was so frustrated that he kicked a chair and asked Gillian to call Olivia once again. Gillian quickly dialed, her heart pounding with anxiety, but the call couldn¡¯t get through. It was clear she had been blocked. She tried another phone, and this time, it connected. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to rescue me?¡± Gillian questioned Olivia the moment she got through. For some reason, this question came out almost instinctively. 1.3 15.18 She felt wronged. How could Olivia note to rescue her? In the past, no matter what happened, Olivia would be there immediately, always by her side. Gillian knew she could never go back to how things were with Olivia. She understood this fact. But when the situation really arose, and Olivia seemed to truly not care, Gillian realized that she couldn¡¯t bear it. ¡°Olivia, how could you not care about me?¡± she thought. Olivia was in the middle of eating, and she furrowed her brows after hearing Gillian¡¯s words, her voice now tinged with impatience as she responded, ¡°I have a lot of things to deal with, and I don¡¯t have time for these make¨Cbelieve games. Please don¡¯t involve me in your childish games.¡± Gillian chuckled softly and asked, ¡°So, you¡¯re not afraid that something might actually happen to me?¡± Olivia, growing impatient, replied, ¡°You and Ernesto are together, right? Tell him my patience is running out, and he should stop provoking me.¡± Before Gillian could respond, Ernesto snatched the phone. ¡°How did you know I am here?¡± Putting down her fork, Olivia calmly exined, ¡°Back in the homnd, you had people loitering around the hospital, and then you suddenly flew to M. The logical connection was so obvious that only a fool wouldn¡¯t notice. ¡°Besides, you¡¯re one of the world¡¯s top hypnotists. I¡¯d appreciate it if you used your brain. ¡°Do you think this is some kind of idol drama where the female lead falls for everything without thinking?¡± Ernesto was speechless. ¡°Damn! Why would I be exposed?¡± he wondered angrily. He fumed, shouting, ¡°You were following me!¡± 17 Olivia confirmed with a nod, ¡°Yes, I was tracking you. I also informed the head of the Medical Association about you, and Dr. Ross has already contacted your father. You¡¯ll be brought back to Fesmuowana soon.¡± Ernesto red up. For the first time in his life, Ernesto felt so frustrated. He wondered if this annoying woman was some kind of mind reader. Why did this annoying woman. always predict his next action? Frustrated and about to hang up, he heard Olivia¡¯s perplexed voice from the other end, ¡°I¡¯m curious, what exactly do you want to do? Except for that one time on the ne, we have had no interactions. What is this all about?¡± Ernesto chuckled. Finally, there was something she didn¡¯t know. He suppressed hisughter and sat on the sofa. ¡°I want to hypnotize you.¡± Olivia responded, ¡°Sure.¡± Wait, what the heck! Ernesto was dumbfounded. He had mentioned hypnotizing Olivia just to warn her to be cautious and that he would take further action. He never expected her to agree. What was going on? Ernesto was a little stunned. ¡°You agreed?¡± Olivia nodded, ¡°Yes, but I want something in return. We can make a deal. I¡¯ll let you hypnotize me, and in exchange, you¡¯ll give me the hypnotism book that¡¯s been passed down in the Smith family.¡± 2.3 15:48 Ernesto, initially surprised, burst intoughter. Heughed louder and louder, almost falling off the sofa. Olivia had outsmarted himpletely. He had always thought that he was plotting against her behind her back, but in the end, he had fallen into a trap that she had already nned. However, there was one thing Ernesto didn¡¯t understand, ¡°The first time we met on the ne, you already knew, didn¡¯t you? And you were determined to set me up. But I¡¯m curious, my decision to go to the Hushe Republic was spontaneous, so I took the first¨Css seat and didn¡¯t charter a ne. How did you know I¡¯d be going to the Hushe Republic that day?¡± Olivia replied nonchntly, ¡°I didn¡¯t know; I just happened to bump into you that day. It was merely a coincidence.¡± ¡°So¡­.¡± Ernesto raised an eyebrow. ¡°Were your words that day deliberate?¡± Olivia paused for a moment before speaking, ¡°It wasn¡¯t necessarily deliberate. The circumstances were too random, and I couldn¡¯t be certain that you were interested in me. I don¡¯t like to do things with uncertain oues. However,ter, when I saw your people at the hospital, that¡¯s when I was sure you were interested in me.¡± Ernesto, a top hypnotist who enjoyed delving into the human psyche, was intrigued by Olivia¡¯s intelligence. He had an insatiable curiosity about human nature. Although it seemed that he was unreliable at times, he had a pathological obsession with human nature. Rarely did he encounter someone as smart as Olivia, and he couldn¡¯t resist studying her. Traveling to M to find Gillian was just a ruse. Asking for the Smith family¡¯s miraculous treatments was a way to gauge Olivia¡¯s reaction. Finally, Ernesto asked a question, ¡°Why do you want the hypnotism book? It¡¯s centuries old, outdated, and extremely cryptic. It won¡¯t be of much use even if I give it to you.¡± Olivia, holding a water ss, gazed at the clear liquid within. Her voice, as gentle as the water, replied, ¡°I¡¯ve read the notes left by the Smith family over the centuries. There are records about treating vegetative states, and it¡¯s said that the hypnotism book contains methods to awaken those in a vegetative state.¡± ¡°Absurd!¡± Ernesto, a top hypnotist himself, was well¨Cversed in hypnosis and knew that it couldn¡¯t wake someone from a vegetative state. Olivia smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll never know unless you try.¡± Ernesto didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Why would you try something you know won¡¯t work?¡± Olivia¡¯s voice held a rare touch of vulnerability, ¡°My grandfather is getting old. If he remains in a vegetative state, he might never wake up. So, even if I know it may not work, I have to try my best.¡± Gillian couldn¡¯t contain herself any longer and broke down, sobbing on the floor. Inparison to Olivia, she felt utterly inadequate. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m so sorry!¡± she thought sadly. Chapter 243 For Ernesto, the book wasn¡¯t particrly important; it was merely a family heirloom, making it somewhat precious. So, when Olivia expressed interest in it, he agreed without hesitation. ¡°Alright, you set a time, and once the hypnosis is done, I¡¯ll give you the book,¡± he said, a hint of curiosity in his eyes. Olivia responded, ¡°Give me the book first.¡± Ernesto tapped his fingers on the table and nodded. ¡°Sure, you set the time.¡± Olivia suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s do it after the International Medical Association conference.¡± Olivia walked into the study, picking up a book on psychology. Athene, herpanion, expressed concern, ¡°Olivia, are you sure about undergoing hypnosis? Ernesto is quite skilled.¡± Upon learning of Olivia¡¯s visit to M, Athene had flown in from Gorshire the same day. ¡°What if¡­ what if he has ill intentions? What will you do?¡± Athene was deeply worried. Contemporary medical hypnosis was primarily used for psychological therapy, aiding inforting simple patients or unlocking their emotional knots. However, Ernesto was unlikely to employforting methods on Olivia. A powerful hypnotist like Ernesto could hypnotize a person into another person. He could even make the hypnotized personmit suicide without anyone knowing through constant hints. Athene sat beside Olivia. ¡°Olivia, what if he has bad intentions?¡± Olivia turned a page as she reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I won¡¯t go into this unprepared.¡± Athene looked up, puzzled. Olivia scratched her nose and smiled. ¡°Silly girl, someone will protect me in the dark. If I really encounter danger, they will protect me.¡± Athene nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± The conference at the International Medical Association concluded swiftly. Olivia and Ernesto met, and Olivia made a single request, ¡°During the hypnosis, I must be within the boundaries of the Hushe Republic.¡± Ernesto nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡± He remembered that the persona Gillian wanted also needed to be created in the Hushe Republic. After receiving the book, Olivia briefly flipped through a few pages and then looked up, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s start now.¡± Upon their arrival in the homnd, Olivia followed Ernesto to his residence in the Hushe Republic. Ernesto raised an eyebrow, concerned, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to prepare anything before we start? After the hypnosis, you might not be able to handle your work normally for a while.¡± Olivia appeared calm and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already taken care of everything.¡± Then, she leaned back in a chair and said in a deep voice, ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± Olivia woke up in a small vige, her head throbbing as if it might split open. What was even more bizarre was herpleteck of memory; she couldn¡¯t recall anything. Confused, she heard a rapid, heavy knock on the door from outside. A woman¡¯s voice with a strong ent called out, ¡°Olivia, youzy girl, get up and cook. Your sister will be back soon.¡± This voice seemed to be a hand tearing through the fog, instantly rifying everything. 1/3 15:48 Olivia remembered her name, age, education, and her role in a family of six, with a hardworking father, a nagging and biased mother, siblings running a business in town, and a sister studying in a boarding school. Today, her sister was returning for summer vacation, and Olivia needed to prepare lunch before her arrival. Once her memory returned, Olivia hurriedly got dressed. Next door, in a beautiful three¨Cstory house adjacent to the Taylor family¡¯s residence, Gillian sat by the window, staring nkly at Olivia¡¯s room. Ernesto sat on the couch, ying with an orange in one hand, and supporting his chin with the other, curiously observing Gillian. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± he asked. Gillian lowered her gaze, concealing the craziness and resentment simmering beneath her eyes. She had always been in Olivia¡¯s shadow, with everyone openly favoring Olivia. It didn¡¯t matter how hard Gillian worked, how dutiful she was to her grandfather, or how diligently she studied; it always amounted to nothing. Gillian admitted that she had brought this upon herself by walking the path she had chosen. But who could truly understand her or her struggles? She couldn¡¯t believe that in the same circumstances, Olivia would fare better than her, perhaps even worse! She was determined to witness how Olivia would grapple with the ensuing challenges following her hypnotic transformation. Dad, Mom, older brother, sister¨Cinw, everyone adored her intelligent, beautiful, college¨Cbound younger sister, while they all ignored her, belittled her, and looked down upon her. Gillian couldn¡¯t believe that Olivia could maintain herposure amidst this! Within the Taylor family¡¯s residence, Olivia wrestled with ill¨Cfitting attire. Her clothes were incongruent, her pants came up short, and her shoes felt oppressively tight. How had thise to pass? Olivia began to scour the room in search of a pair of shoes that offered a more amodating fit. The air grew tense as her mother, Megan, entered. Megan¡¯s expression was marred by annoyance, and her tone was curt. ¡°What¡¯s taking you so long? Why haven¡¯t you started preparing the meal? Your sister is about to return, and that takes precedence.¡± Olivia, sporting an innocent tone, replied while maintaining a modicum of grace, ¡°My shoes are incredibly tight, and I thought about switching to a morefortable pair.¡± Megan¡¯s patience waned; she admonished her daughter to endure the difort, warning of the potential dire consequences of ill¨Cfitting footwear. Her message was clear, the imminent arrival of Olivia¡¯s sister held greater importance than any of Olivia¡¯s concerns. She emphasized, ¡°Your sister¡¯s matter is ranked first in our family. Nothing could be more important than your sister¡¯s meal.¡± But then, something inexplicable happened. Olivia paused, her mind awash with recollections. Vivid memories of her mother¡¯s unwavering partiality towards her sister resurfaced. They flooded her consciousness, a stark reminder of the familial disparity she had always navigated. She refrained from speaking further, her silence wasden with understanding. Megan, satisfied with her daughter¡¯s response, left the room. Amid the stillness, Olivia resumed her quest for morefortable footwear, her eyes scanning the room. During this moment, a voice called out to her from the window across the street. Olivia raised her and was met by a warm and lovely face. eyes 15:48 It was her next¨Cdoor neighbor, Gillian, who had taken care of her since childhood. Olivia greeted Gillian with genuine happiness, ¡°Gillian!¡± As Olivia¡¯s face blossomed with an unfeigned smile, Gillian¡¯s gaze betrayed a tapestry of conflicting emotions. She swiftly concealed the sea of turmoil that churned within her. Extending empathy, Gillianmented, ¡°Your mom¡¯s bias is excessive. What harm would it be to dy the meal slightly?¡± Such tant partiality could unnerve even the most steadfast of souls, and Gillian couldn¡¯t fathom how Olivia managed to remain soposed amidst such discrimination. Yet Olivia¡¯s response was not what Gillian had anticipated. Olivia, still wearing that radiant smile, directed her gaze downward to her cramped shoes. Undeterred, Gillian continued, her toneced with empathy and reproach, ¡°You needn¡¯t search for alternative footwear, Olivia. The shoes you have, they¡¯re all hand¨Cme¨Cdowns from your sister, and they don¡¯t fit properly because she has a smaller shoe size. Isn¡¯t your mom disying grant favoritism? She could at least buy you a new pair of shoes. After all, you¡¯re her daughter as well, and the distinction is ring.¡± Olivia still did not say anything. Gillian spoke for a long time, but there was no reaction from Olivia. She felt a little strange. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Olivia chose to respond with care. Her words, although tender, wereced with wisdom, ¡°Gillian, I- understand your intentions are pure, that you¡¯re standing up for me. But what you said earlier, it felt like lines from a TV drama where a side character tries to sow discord and coax someone into wrongdoing.¡± Gillian blinked, taken aback. Olivia¡¯s words caught herpletely off guard. Gillian¡¯s expression underwent a rapid transformation. Stunned, found herself at a loss for words, utterly unprepared for the unexpected turn the conversation had taken. She thought, ¡°Oh,e on, I am standing by your side. Shouldn¡¯t you badmouth your mom with me? Why the fucking TV drama line?¡± Send Chapter 244 Gillian stood there silently for a while. Then, she returned to her room and sat in her chair in a daze. She suddenly remembered an incident from her youth. At that time. Olivia had just arrived in the Smith family. When Olivia wanted to learn how to y the violin, Grandpa arranged a teacher for her. Gillian was envious and requested to learn how to y the violin too. The two of them learned under the same teacher together, but only Olivia was praised for her efforts. At that time, Gillian thought that Olivia was ying better than her because Olivia had learned the basics before. Therefore, Gillian doubled her efforts and practiced the violin twice, thrice, or four times more than Olivia did a day. Initially, she was very optimistic. She believed that if she worked hard, she would definitely surpass Olivia. However, the reality was harsh. Gillian and Olivia were their teacher¡¯s only two students. Therefore, Gillian naively believed she would soon surpass Olivia because she onlypared herself to thetter. However, when they went to participate inpetitions, Gillian soon realized how huge the gap between her and Olivia was. Olivia was like the most lustrous pearl, blooming with dazzling light. Olivia got first ce every time theypeted, with her scores far ahead of those in second ce. She would receive praise from all the judges. On the other hand, Gillian could not even get third ce. Gillian had always thought that she would soon surpass Olivia. However, as she participated in more competitions and encountered more violinists, she realized that the difference between her and Olivia was like night and day. Gillian had to surpass those in third ce first, then second ce, and countless other violinists better than her before she couldpete with Olivia. Gillian worked even harder. Her violin practice time was ten times that of Olivia¡¯s. She did not even sleep. or rest. After all her hard work, she finally surpassed third ce and reached second ce. She was ranked just behind Olivia. Unfortunately, that was where she hit a wall. She would never be able topare to Olivia. During that period, Gillian felt despair. She felt powerless. Why were there geniuses in this world? They were like a vast mountain that she could not conquer before her. This feeling was so terrifying that Gillian had nightmares every night. She wanted Olivia to experience this feeling as well. She wanted thetter to share her past obsession and despair. Therefore, Gillian inserted Doris Taylor, a sister who was outstanding in everything she did, into Olivia¡¯s life. Doris was beautiful, intelligent, and excelled in her studies. She studied at Maple Hills University and yed the violin well. She also knew how to draw. As for Olivia, she had only graduated from junior high school. Although she liked the violin, she was not as talented as her sister in ying the violin and was not as good at drawing. She was clumsy in 13 15.491 everything she did and was inferior to her sister in every way. Gillian wanted to see how Olivia would face such inferiority. The Taylor family was having dinner. The entire family was there. Even Olivia¡¯s brother and sister¨Cinw in town had returned to wee their younger sister, Doris. All of them praised Doris and ignored Olivia. Their mother, Megan Taylor, said jokingly, ¡°Back then, the two of them went to the teacher in town to learn the violin together. Doris yed very well, but Olivia¡¯s ying sounded like she was sawing wood. It was so funny to watch.¡± Their father, Julian Taylor, nodded in agreement. ¡°Olivia is clumsy and untalented. She can¡¯t hold a candle to Doris.¡± Their older brother, Derek Taylor, chimed in, saying, ¡°That¡¯s right. Olivia and Doris are like pr opposites. Doris is good at everything, be it her studies, ying the violin, or drawing. As for Olivia, let alone ying the violin, she can¡¯t even read well. She failed to get into high school. The difference between them is like night and day.¡± Olivia listened as her family chatted while eating her favorite beef stew. She smiled innocently, without any sign of disappointment or jealousy. Over the next few days, regardless of how much Olivia¡¯s family belittled her and imed that she was inferior to her sister, Olivia wore a bright smile on her face. She showed no trace of anger. She worked diligently. asionally, she would study how to cook new dishes in her free time. She stayed in the kitchen all day long. She was covered in dust. Gillian could not stand it anymore and pulled Olivia into her bedroom. Gillian asked in disbelief, ¡°What are you doing? Why aren¡¯t you angry?¡± Olivia was holding a sandwich she had freshly made in her hand. The sandwich looked appetizing. Hearing Gillian¡¯s question, Olivia was very puzzled. Her eyes widened as she asked, ¡°Why should I be angry?¡± Gillian stomped her feet in frustration. ¡°They¡¯re bad¨Cmouthing about you. They¡¯re belittling you all day long. They¡¯re saying that you¡¯re inferior to your sister and that you¡¯re clumsy.¡± Olivia blinked, her eyes clear and bright. She instructed, ¡°Gillian, have a seat.¡± She carefully ced the sandwich on the table and guided Gillian to sit on the bed. In a serious tone, Olivia said, ¡°What control do I have over what others say? Their mouths are their own.¡± Her eyes twinkled as she said this. She exuded a confident aura. Even though she was dressed in rags and her face was dirty and covered in dust, she was still as dazzling as the sun. Gillian was stunned and subconsciously took two steps back. Then, she heard Olivia continue saying, ¡°The only thing I can control is my own emotions.¡± After saying this, Olivia beamed with joy. ¡°They can say whatever they want. I don¡¯t care.¡± Gillian shook her head in confusion. She questioned Olivia, saying, ¡°Why don¡¯t you study, learn the violin, and learn how to draw? You have to prove to them that you are capable!¡± Olivia picked up the sandwich and showed it to Gillian. She said, ¡°I make better sandwiches than them. I want to make the best sandwich in the world.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so good about making sandwiches?¡± Gillian angrily pped away the sandwich in Olivia¡¯s hand. Furious, she shouted, ¡°All you talk about is sandwiches. You¡¯ve already made hundreds of sandwiches. Haven¡¯t you made enough? Doris is a university student. She knows how to y the violin and draw. As for you, you only know how to make sandwiches. Who would think highly of you?¡± Olivia squatted down and picked up up at Gillian. Olivia¡¯s gaze was calm. She exined, ¡°Gillian, what¡¯s wrong with making sandwiches? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a lowly profession. No one will look down on your profession if you do things masterfully. Why must I y the violin? Why must I draw? Those are what Doris likes. It¡¯s what she¡¯s good at, not me. ¡°Why should I be like her? I like making sandwiches, and I¡¯ll continue to do so. Other people can say whatever they want. They can look down on me for all I care. I¡¯ll do what I want. ¡°My resolve is as firm as boulders and mountains. It won¡¯t waver. Other people just like to gossip. I don¡¯t take what they say seriously at all.¡± With that, Olivia pushed the door open and left. After washing her hands, she continued to make more sandwiches. Gillian was left alone in the room. She sat on the bed with a stunned expression. Olivia¡¯s powerful words echoed in her ears. ¡°My resolve is as firm as boulders and mountains. It won¡¯t waver.¡± When Gillian heard Olivia say this, she could not help but tremble. How could this be? Why didn¡¯t Olivia care what others say about her? hapter 245 Gillian returned to her room next door in a daze. Ernesto was on the phone. When he turned around and saw Gillian, he hung up and said, ¡°Something happened in Fesmuowana. I have to go over and will only return in about two weeks. Do you want to stay here?¡± Gillian pondered for a moment and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m going back to M.¡± Ernesto raised his eyebrows quizzically. Gillian exined, ¡°Olivia has only been here for a short while. She has yet to experience the power of favoritism. Let her stay with her biased parents for a while first. Gradually, she will crumble under the weight of the bias she faces.¡± Olivia was almost done making sandwiches. She had suggested to her parents that she wanted to start a business in town. Megan rejected her suggestion immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t you need capital to start a business? You don¡¯t have any capital. We have used all our money to support Doris¡® studies. Doris will take her graduate entry test next year. We have to set aside money for that.¡± After being rejected by her mother, Olivia was not angry. Instead, she exined gently, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t need a lot of capital. Isn¡¯t Derek running a barbecue business in the town? I can stay at Derek¡¯s ce and use his kitchen. After making sandwiches, I can sell them on a food truck.¡± As Olivia said this, she held Megan¡¯s hand. Megan felt a little ufortable when her hand was suddenly held. She subconsciously wanted to pull her hand back. Olivia¡¯s hands were warm and slightly calloused. Her grip on Megan¡¯s hand was gentle and delicate, as if she was caressing some precious treasure. Megan could even sense that Olivia relied on her and respected her. Megan¡¯s heart softened. She looked away but did not pull back her hand. Olivia tilted her head and carefully sized up Megan¡¯s slightly white sideburns. Her eyes glistened as she said, ¡°Mom, I did some calctions. Doris¡® fee for graduate studies is affordable, but she¡¯s ying the violin and taking drawing lessons. These are not insignificant expenses. It is too heavy a financial burden for you and Dad. I can run a small business to supplement our ie.¡± Megan still refused. ¡°I don¡¯t need your money. What if your business fails?¡± ¡°Mom.¡± Olivia¡¯s gaze was gentle. Her fingertips caressed Megan¡¯s thick and red knuckles. She said sadly, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to burden yourself anymore. Yesterday, when you returned from the fields, you couldn¡¯t straighten your back. Also, you can¡¯t straighten your fingers.¡± Megan was stunned. She subconsciously lowered her head and looked at her own hands. Although Ernesto hired her to y the role of Olivia¡¯s mother, she was a real farmer. Derek and Doris were indeed her children. It was just that she had to pretend that Olivia was also her child now. Every day, Megan still had to work in the fields. To her surprise, something that even her children had overlooked was noticed by this pretend daughter of hers. Megan was touched. She did not know how to reject Olivia¡¯s kindness. In the end, Julian ended their conversation by saying, ¡°I¡¯ll discuss it with your mother and tell you our decision tomorrow.¡± After Olivia left, Julian immediately contacted Stefan next door to report this. 1/3 15:49 Stefan said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Let her do as she wants.¡± Julian bowed and acknowledged. ¡°Understood.¡± After Julian hung up the phone, Megan frowned and asked, ¡°What are the true intentions of these people? Will they hurt Olivia?¡± Julian nced at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Have you actually epted Olivia as our own daughter?¡± Megan sighed. ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed how adorable Olivia is and how nice she is to the two of us? She wakes up early daily to make breakfast and drinks for us to take to the fields. She makes sure to keep our meals fresh.¡± Honestly, even her real daughter did not dote on her so much. Julian and Megan had to go to the fields early before the sun rose. Usually, they went to the fields at three in the morning. They didn¡¯t have time to make breakfast at all. They ate whatever they had from the previous night to keep themselves full. Julian puffed his cigarette and said helplessly, ¡°We can¡¯t get too involved with Olivia. We can only try our best to protect her from a distance.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Megan felt terrible. After getting Julian¡¯s and Megan¡¯s approval, Olivia brought the recipes she had developed and headed into town. In the morning, the business in the barbecue restaurant was slow. Derek and his wife, Ste, were preparing the day¡¯s ingredients together. Ste was unhappy. ¡°What are your parents thinking? Why did they send Olivia over to us?¡± Derek muttered as he diced the vegetables, ¡°Olivia wanted toe on her own ord.¡± Ste mmed the onion in her hand onto the chopping board,ining, ¡°It¡¯s weird enough to bring Olivia to the farm. Now, you guys even brought her to town. Other people might suspect us of human trafficking. In my opinion, your parents have gone too far. How could they do such a thing? They¡¯re conspiring with others to deceive Olivia. They do not have a conscience!¡± Derek frowned. ¡°Stop talking. If we didn¡¯t take this job, others would have done so. At least they¡¯re paying us well. Doris is taking drawing lessons. She needs a lot of money to buy art supplies.¡± Ste was curious. ¡°I wonder what those people are scheming.¡± ¡°Stop specting.¡± Derek ced the chopped ingredients in a box. ¡°Olivia will be here soon.¡± ¡°What nonsense is this girl getting herself into?¡± Ste pouted. ¡°She actually ns to sell sandwiches. Are you kidding me? When Olivia first came to us, she couldn¡¯t even make toast. It¡¯s only been a few days, but she ns to sell sandwiches. Let¡¯s pray that she doesn¡¯t lose money from this.¡± ¡°Why do you care?¡± Derek frowned. ¡°We¡¯re not the ones paying for this anyway.¡± When Olivia arrived, it was almost noon. Many customers were eating in the restaurant. Olivia put down her things and began to help around the restaurant. Ste looked at her while handling the cashier. She thought to herself, ¡°This girl is quite capable. She¡¯s not a bad person.¡± After lunch, Olivia went to buy ingredients for making sandwiches. She also took a walk around town. After getting everything she needed, she returned to the restaurant and organized them nicely. Ste pursed her lips and muttered to Derek, ¡°She got all the equipment she needs, but I doubt she¡¯ll be able to sell her sandwiches. It¡¯s summer now, and schools are on break. Let¡¯s see who she sells the sandwiches to.¡± Olivia¡¯s cutting skills were not bad. After deciding on what to sell, she streamlined her workflow to make sandwiches efficiently. She was at the stage where she could make sandwiches nice and fast without much difficulty. Olivia woke up at three in the morning and finished her preparations by six. By the time she was preparing to leave, Ste and Derek had just woken up. When Ste saw Olivia moving things onto her food truck, she pretended to ask, ¡°Do you need any help?¡± Olivia shook her head. ¡°Thank you, Ste. I¡¯ve already loaded everything. There¡¯s a te of sandwiches in the kitchen. You and Derek can have them for breakfast.¡± ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t have to do so. Although Ste said that, she headed straight into the kitchen. She picked up a meat sandwich. She took a bite and swallowed it. It was so delicious that she almost devoured her tongue. She thought, ¡°Oh my god! What kind of godly sandwich is this? It is so delicious.¡± The bread was soft and tender. The texture was just right. The filling was even better. The juices from the meat seeped into the bread. There was not much meat, but it was incredibly fresh, tender, and tasty. Ste ate five bite¨Csized sandwiches in one go and burped. She would have eaten the remaining three sandwiches if not for her tiny stomach. When Derek woke up, he saw his wife sitting on a stool, staring at the sandwiches in a daze. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± he asked. Ste slowly raised her head. ¡°Could it be that Olivia used to be the King of Sandwiches?¡± Derek was speechless. What nonsense was Ste spouting so early in the morning? 3:3 Chapter 246 Today was the first day of selling sandwiches. Therefore, Olivia did not make much. She only made 300 of them with two types of fillings, one ham and one vegetable. She drove the food truck to the nearby factory ording to the location she scouted yesterday. This area was filled with factories and there were more workers. Olivia had already thought it through. She would start selling here at 6 a.m. If it didn¡¯t sell well, she would wait until around 7 a.m. and 8 a.m. before going to government offices. After parking the food truck, she hung up the sign that she had prepared in advance. Olivia¡¯s sandwich stall opened just like that. After 6, the workers began to show up for work. There was no ce that sold food nearby. There was only Olivia herself. To the workers, the sudden appearance of a person selling sandwiches was very strange. They kept looking back at her, but very few people bought from her. As there was a canteen in the factory, the workers were used to eating in the canteen. They would be paid at the end of the month and the money for the food would be deducted from their sries. Simple and convenient. It was almost seven o¡¯clock and it was almost time for work, but there wasn¡¯t a single person who bought sandwiches. Olivia was a little anxious. She wondered if she had chosen a bad location. It was better not toe here tomorrow. Just as she was about to close the stall, a group of young men suddenly came from not far away. When they saw Olivia, they were stunned and their faces turned red. A bold young man ran over and asked, ¡°Are you selling sandwiches?¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°Yes, one dor for the veggie and one dor and fifty cents for the ham. Do you want to try some?¡± The young man turned around and looked at hispanions behind him. Hispanions all rushed over and took their phones. ¡°Can I use contactless payment? I want two hams and three veggies.¡± In just a short while, she had sold 20 sandwiches. The bold young man even said to Olivia, ¡°You have toe tomorrow. I¡¯ll still buy your sandwiches.¡± Olivia smiled and did not say anything. A few young men carried the sandwiches into the factory area and bumped into a group of girls in front. A woman in yellow looked at the sandwich in the young man¡¯s hand and snorted. ¡°Shameless. You went to buy sandwiches just because she¡¯s pretty. Can you get full from sandwiches?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the girl in ck agreed. ¡°The sandwiches must taste bad.¡± The tall young man replied with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s tasty or not, but this sandwich is for Zoey.¡± As he spoke, he handed the sandwiches to the prettiest girl in the crowd. Zoey didn¡¯t want to take it, so the girls beside her egged her on. ¡°Take it. Why don¡¯t you take it? You can try this sandwich and see if it¡¯s gone bad.¡± The woman in yellow helped Zoey take the sandwiches. She took one out and took a bite. ¡°I¡¯ll help you try it.¡± After taking a bite, the yellow¨Cclothed woman¡¯s eyes immediately widened. The woman in ck was shocked and quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it bad?¡± The woman in yellow ignored the woman in ck. She grabbed the sandwich and finished the rest in no time. When she swallowed it, she burped and said, ¡°It¡¯s too delicious. This sandwich is too delicious.¡± Olivia didn¡¯t sell much of the sandwiches. Olivia was already prepared to close the stall and change ces. As soon as she was done, a group of young girls and boys rushed out of the factory and raised their phones. They all wanted to buy sandwiches. Olivia was stunned at first. When she came to her senses, she immediately packed the sandwiches up for everyone. In just a short while, she had actually sold more than 100 sandwiches. A girl in yellow even approached her and asked her to sell it tomorrow. ¡°Miss, your sandwiches are too delicious. I¡¯ve never eaten such a delicious sandwich in my life. It¡¯s so delicious.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right,¡± the woman in ck agreed. ¡°It¡¯s simply amazing. When you take a bite, the fragrance explodes between your lips and teeth. It¡¯s so delicious that I want to swallow my tongue.¡± Zoey also came over and said gently, ¡°Miss, your sandwich is really delicious. I want to buy more for my parents to try.¡± Everyone was curious. When they saw a group of people surrounding her and saying that the sandwiches were delicious, they couldn¡¯t help but want to try it. People came in waves. Olivia didn¡¯t even need to go to the government offices to sell sandwiches. Olivia rode her food truck back to the barbecue restaurant. Before she reached the door, Derek rushed over and asked, ¡°Are there any more sandwiches?¡± As he spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but lick his lower lip. He was not full at all from eating the three sandwiches in the morning. It was all thatzy woman¡¯s fault. She clearly could not eat, but she forced herself to eat and ate five sandwiches. She was still huping. Derek was filled with regret. He hated himself for waking up half an hourte. Olivia blinked and spread out her hands. ¡°It¡¯s sold out.¡± ¡°Noooo!¡± Derek pounded his chest and stomped his feet. How could it be gone? At this moment, Ste came out of the shop and said, ¡°Make more tomorrow. Your brother and I will help you.¡± Olivia smiled sweetly. ¡°Alright.¡± Her sandwiches sold out on the first day. It was a good start. Olivia was very confident. The next day, she made three different types of sandwiches. Before she could even assemble it, just the smell of the ingredients alone was appetizing enough. Ste leaned over and took a few deep breaths. ¡°It smells so good.¡± With the help of two people, Olivia made 600 sandwiches. After assembling them, Ste looked at the room full of sandwiches and felt a little regretful. ¡°Is it too much? What if we can¡¯t finish selling it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go to a few more ces today. We¡¯ll all go and help her sell it.¡± Derek¡¯s thoughts were simple. How could no one buy such delicious sandwiches? There would definitely be people fighting to buy it. The sandwiches were done and they filled two food trucks. Olivia was in the front, while Taylor and Ste were behind. ¡°Where are we going? Are we still going to the industrial area?¡± Ste felt that it was not good for them to go to the industrial area. Although there were many factories there, there were only about 3,000 people. Moreover, many people ate in the canteen. It was impossible for them to all buy sandwiches. It was best to change ces. Billionaires Missing Darling Olivia nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go over and sell it first. If we can¡¯t sell it, we¡¯ll go somewhere else.¡± The town was not big. They arrived in less than half an hour after driving the food truck. In the past, Ste was still worried that no one would buy the sandwiches. When they arrived, they were stunned. There was actually a circle of people at the entrance of the factory. There were more than a hundred men, women, old, and young. When they saw Olivia, they all surrounded her and shouted, ¡°Miss, why are you only here now? I¡¯ve been waiting for half a day.¡± ¡°Miss, what vors are there today?¡± The person beside him interrupted. ¡°Who cares about the vors?¡± The person behind pushed the people in front away and raised his phone. ¡°Boss, give me ten of each vor. Please hurry up. My family is still waiting. Ste¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Oh my god, can you finish 30 sandwiches?¡± The person behindughed. ¡°My family has a lot of people. There are seven or eight of them.¡± Olivia quickly stopped the car trucked quickly packed up the sandwiches for everyone. The three of them were too busy to speak. They lowered their heads and busied themselves. They weren¡¯t busy for long. In less than half an hour, the sandwiches were sold out. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Ste looked at the empty thermos box and was a little stunned. ¡°That¡¯s fast.¡± There were still many people who had yet to buy it. Olivia packed her things and raised her voice. Tm sorry, the sandwiches are sold out. Everyone,e back tomorrow.¡± ¡°Sold out.¡± An olddy was unhappy. ¡°I haven¡¯t bought it yet.¡± She had a little grandson who was very picky. She fell in love with the sandwich he ate with his mother at the factory yesterday. This morning, he insisted on eating it. Olivia¡¯s smile was very warm. ¡°Madam, don¡¯t be anxious. There¡¯ll be more tomorrow. I¡¯ll make more and make a few more vors. ¡°Alright.¡± The olddy sounded reluctant. ¡°Then you must make more tomorrow.¡± After saying that, she felt that it was not enough and added, ¡°No, you can¡¯t buy it today. What if it¡¯s not avable tomorrow? I¡¯ll reserve two first. You must save them for me tomorrow.¡± As soon as the olddy finished speaking, the surrounding people who did not manage to buy it looked at Olivia with burning eyes. Olivia was stunned. At this moment, Ste said, ¡°No, you can¡¯t reserve it. There are so many of you. If you reserve it, how can I remember?¡± Hearing this, the olddy was unhappy. She thought, ¡°Who would do business like this? It was just a sandwich. How delicious could it be? Who cares?¡± Hmph, she was going to fry fried cakes for her grandson and she wasn¡¯t going to eat the sandwich. Just as she was about to turn around and leave, she was stopped by Olivia. Olivia¡¯s lips curved into a smile. ¡°Madam, we¡¯re a small business. A sandwich costs less than two dors. It¡¯s not good to reserve it.¡± Speaking of this, her tone changed. ¡°However, you cane to our shop. I¡¯ll reserve some in the shop every day. If you can¡¯t buy it here, you can go there.¡± The olddy was surprised. ¡°You have a shop?¡± 3:4 ¡°Yes.¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°It¡¯s over at the food street. The Taylor family barbecue. That¡¯s my brother and sister¨Cinw¡¯s shop.¡± Her attitude was not bad. Satisfied, the olddy nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go overter.¡± The others also chimed in. ¡°The Taylor family barbecue. I¡¯ve eaten at that restaurant before.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve tried it before. It tastes pretty good, but it¡¯s not as good as the sandwiches. Miss, this sandwich is too delicious. I¡¯ve never eaten such a delicious sandwich.¡± On the way back, Ste asked Olivia, ¡°How do we get them to go to the shop?¡± Olivia smiled brightly. ¡°Ste, we don¡¯t have time now. After a while, we can get them to follow our socials. They can makerge¨Cscale reservations and get it delivered to their door.¡± Before Ste could react. Olivia had already said in a low voice, ¡°I want to open thergest and best sandwich shop in town. On the Taylor family¡¯s side, Julian and Megan had been missing Olivia. After more than a week, they called. He asked his son how Olivia¡¯s business was doing. Derek was too busy. He held the phone with his shoulder. ¡°Here, 30 in total. Just scan the QR code on the wall.¡± Julian was stunned. What was this? He looked up at the clock on the wall. Wasn¡¯t it only eight in the morning? Wasn¡¯t the barbecue restaurant not busy? Megan also found it strange and asked, ¡°Derek, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m busy here.¡± Derek said in a loud voice, ¡°There¡¯s a long queue outside.¡± Ste snatched the phone and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Dad, Mom,e to town and help sell the sandwiches. We¡¯re too busy.¡± ¡°What about the barbecues?¡± Julian asked. Ste¡¯s tone was straightforward. ¡°We¡¯re quitting. We¡¯re all selling for sandwiches now.¡± Julian and Megan were speechless. Half a monthter, Gillian returned from M. She put down her luggage and went next door. In the end, the room next door was empty. Where did she go? Gillian¡¯s face was as still as water, but her heart was pounding with excitement. Could it be that Olivia couldn¡¯t stand the Taylor family¡¯s favoritism and her sister¡¯s excellence, so she broke down and fled? She quickly contacted Stefan to ask. ¡°Oh, you should ask Olivia. Their entire family went to town to sell sandwiches.¡± ¡°What?¡± Chapter 247 Gillian changed into simple clothes, carried her backpack, and took the bus to town. There were many people on the bus, and it was almost full. Gillian walked to thest row before finding a seat. She threw her backpack aside and sat down. It took 20 minutes to get from the vige to the town. Gillian closed her eyes and took a short nap. There were people chatting in the front row. ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you from Maple Town? Why did youe to Peace Town?¡± A middle¨Caged woman shouted loudly as if she had discovered something revolutionary. Gillian frowned and turned her face to the window. At the same time, she pulled down the brim of her cap to cover her face. A rough man chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m going to the Taylor family to buy sandwiches.¡± ¡°You¡¯re also going to the Taylor family to buy sandwiches?¡± The olddy was shocked. ¡°I¡¯m also going to the Taylor family to buy sandwiches.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, almost half of the people on the bus turned around and said in unison, ¡°I¡¯m also going to the Taylor family to buy sandwiches.¡± This time, Gillian could not sleep anymore. She raised the brim of her hat and looked at everyone. The olddy was originally quite happy to see someone she knew. She found it quite interesting that he was going to the Taylor family to buy sandwiches as well. However, when she realized that everyone in the car was going to buy sandwiches, her face instantly turned cold. She pped her thigh andined, ¡°Oh my god, the queue is already so long with people from our town. Now, both people from the vige and other towns are here, how long will the queue be!¡± Taylor Family Sandwiches? Gillian frowned. This name sounded very familiar. Recalling that the Taylor family had all gone to town to sell sandwiches, she sent a few texts to Julian to confirm. ¡°Is your shop called Taylor Family Sandwiches?¡± There was no reply for a long time. Gillian pinched the space between her eyebrows, feeling frustrated. She could only talk to the person beside her. ¡°Is that sandwich from the Taylor family really delicious?¡± Hearing this, the person beside her widened her eyes in shock. ¡°Oh my god, you haven¡¯t even eaten sandwiches from the Taylor family?¡± The others also turned around and surrounded Gillian as if they were looking at a monkey. It was extremely strange. Oh my god, there was actually someone who had not eaten sandwiches from the Taylor Family! Their gaze was as if they were looking at a country bumpkin. A little girl in front of her even recited a rhyme. After that, a little boy behind her also recited a doggerel poem about the sandwiches. Back and forth, one after another, there were actually seven to eight rhymes about the sandwiches. There were also two doggerel poems that included the Taylor family and the location of the shop. It was catchy and easy to memorize. It was as if the Taylor family¡¯s sandwich had be popr throughout the entire town overnight and was now spreading to the surrounding viges. 15:49 For a moment, Gillian felt that time was in chaos. Wasn¡¯t she only gone for half a month? Why did it seem like she had been gone for half a year? It felt like Olivia had changed the entire vige by herself! After the little girl finished reciting the poem, she pouted her pink and moist little mouth and said, ¡°The sandwich is delicious. It smells good.¡± The mother sitting next to her wasughing uncontrobly. She raised her hand to touch her daughter¡¯s little face and agreed. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat the sandwich. A lot of it¡± Everyone¡¯s life was good now. They didn¡¯tck this mouthful of food. Moreover, the sandwiches were not expensive. It was one dor for the veggie one, and the ones with meat were only one dor and fifty cents. Not only was it delicious, but it was also filling. The shop looked clean as well. Many people bought dozens or hundreds of them at once. When they went home, they put them in the fridge to freeze. When they wanted to eat them, they would reheat it them themselves. However, the reheated sandwiches did not taste as good. The fresh and hot sandwiches in the shop tasted the best. Therefore, there were often people who would buy a bunch of freshly made sandwiches from the shop. Everyone was praising the sandwich. Gillian said, ¡°Is it really that delicious?¡± She was surrounded by everyone as if she didn¡¯t know what was good for her. The olddy added, ¡°I¡¯ve eaten too many delicious things in my life. I¡¯ve never eaten anything better than the sandwiches from the Taylor family.¡± In the beginning, she had the same thoughts as Gillian. She scoffed at other people¡¯s praise. How delicious could a sandwich be? In the end, after taking a bite, she realized that it was really delicious! It was too fragrant! It was fragrant and overpowering. After eating one, she still wanted to eat another. She would eat it every day and never get tired of it. The reason why she went to town this time was because she saw the notification posted by the Taylor Family Sandwich social media ount. Today¡¯s sandwiches are updated, there are two new fillings. She wanted to try it. Gillian was dumbfounded and in disbelief. ¡°A sandwich shop has a social media ount?¡± Updates? That¡¯s too ssy. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right.¡± Everyone agreed. The person beside her even took out his phone and gestured for her to take a look. Gillian leaned over and saw that it said [Taylor Family Sandwiches, three posts, 178 mutuals]. Gillian was dumbfounded. She thought to herself, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t tell me all your friends are following this ount?¡± Gillian swiped her fingertip and saw the number of friends thisdy had. 178 friends. All her friends did follow it. She was a hardcore fan. At the Taylor family sandwich shop. After the busy morning, there were not many people left. Olivia had not eaten or rested since morning. She was very tired. 15-19 Her mother, Megan, pushed her upstairs to rest. The shops in the town usually had two or three floors above. The first floor was a shop, the second floor was for their own stay, and the third floor was filled with misceneous items. In the past, only Derek and Ste lived here. The entire second floor belonged to the both of them, it was very spacious. Now an entire family lived there, it seemed very cramped. Especially for Doris. She had to draw and study. She needed a separate space. Therefore, she was given the master bedroom on the second floor. Derek and Ste stayed in the Julian and Megan were squeezed into a small room on the first floor. Olivia could only stay in the storeroom on the third floor. Initially, Ste suggested letting Olivia and Doris live together. After all, they were both girls and sisters. It was normal for them to live together. However, Doris only said lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t have a ce to put my drawing board and paint.¡± Ste gave up and did not dare to make a sound. She had always been a little afraid of this genius. Megan didn¡¯t say anything. After Olivia left, she whispered to her youngest daughter, ¡°Doris, Miss Dale¡¯s request is that the rest of us are biased, but you¡¯re not. You even treat Olivia very nicely and often help her.¡± ¡°Mom.¡± Doris put down her brush and looked up indifferently. ¡°Do you know Olivia? Do you know who she is? What¡¯s her personality like?¡± The three consecutive questions made Meganpletely dumbfounded. She waspletely at a loss. Doris went forward and held her mother¡¯s hand. She pointed at the exquisite and beautiful paintings in the room. ¡°Mom, look, these are so beautiful¡± Megan nodded. Doris¡¯s tone was indifferent and cold. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful. Just by looking at it, she can¡¯t help but feel jealous. Moreover, you deliberately praised me and belittled Olivia in front of her face. ¡°As time passes, who knows if she will have any thoughts that she shouldn¡¯t have. It¡¯s fine if she destroys these paintings, but if she destroys me¡­¡± Megan was shocked and subconsciously shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Julian also frowned. ¡°Olivia doesn¡¯t look like a petty person. If your Ste wants to learn how to make sandwiches from her, she has already taught her. She doesn¡¯t hide anything at all.¡± ¡°Dad.¡± Doris reminded him coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that Olivia isn¡¯t our family at all. Think about it, she must have offended someone. That¡¯s why she went through so much trouble to set up such a trap.¡± Megan didn¡¯t understand. ¡°That¡¯s right. Why do you think she would lie? If there¡¯s really a grudge, wouldn¡¯t it be better to beat her up to vent your anger?¡± Ste also muttered, ¡°How did Olivia offend them?¡± ¡°What else could it be?¡± Doris¡¯s tone was disdainful. ¡°Just look at how she looks. She must have been a mistress and was discovered by the original wife.¡± Doris despised women like this the most. She herself was a genius. She had gone from a small town to one of the top universities in the capital. She knew how to y the violin and drew well. She was outstanding, so she looked down on those who sold their bodies. 15:19 Doris reminded them coldly. ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t let her get close to me After saying that, she turned around and continued drawing Just as she picked up her painthe her right hand, she suddenly remembered something Her tone was cold. ¡°In the future, lower your volume when you make the sandwiches in the morning¡± It was so notsy She only knew how to make sandwiches all day long. She was happy every day. However, she was so happy because of such small profits. She thought of her roommate¡¯s parents, who were professors at Capital University, and then looked at Megan and Julian. Doris¡¯s heart was filled with frustration. Chapter 248 Olivia was really too tired. She fell asleep the moment she returned to her room. She only woke up in the afternoon. When she opened her eyes, she realized that there were a few missed calls on her phone. They were all from Gillian. She got up to wash her face andb her hair. After saying goodbye to Megan, she left the house. Gillian was waiting for her in a private room in a restaurant. As soon as Olivia entered, the restaurant owner weed him with a face full of joy. ¡°Miss Sandwich, you¡¯re here. Go up to the second floor. Your friend is waiting for you there.¡± Olivia smiled politely and went upstairs. ¡°Gillian, long time no see.¡± Olivia was very happy to see her friend. Gillian quietly sized up Olivia and realized that she had lost a lot of weight recently. There were also dark circles under her eyes. However, she was very energetic. There was wind under her feet, and she was very happy. Gillian lowered her head and took a sip of water, using the cup to hide the haze in her eyes. It had been half a month, but Olivia was still so sunny and lively. There was no gloom in her eyes. Could it be that the Taylor family did not do as she said and did not reject Olivia? Gillian was dissatisfied. She decided thatter on, she would give Megan and the others a piece of advice to remind them not to forget their business. ¡°How have you been recently?¡± Gillian smiled and said in a teasing tone, ¡°Your sandwiches are selling well. I¡¯ve heard seven or eight rhymes alone.¡± Olivia smiled mysteriously like a kitten. ¡°Gillian, let me tell you a secret. Actually, I made up those rhymes.¡± ¡°What?¡± Gillian¡¯s hand that was holding the ss of water paused. ¡°You made it up?¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Olivia nodded. Then, she took out a wrinkled book from her bag. It was called ¡°Manual for Marketing Sess¡°. ¡°Look!¡± Olivia happily disyed her treasure. ¡°I bought it at an old bookstall at the market. It¡¯s only two dors.¡± Gillian looked at the blurry words on the book and fell into deep thought. This thing was obviously a pirated book. Moreover, the title of the book was too aspirational. It was obvious that it was that kind of motivational speech to deceive noobs who don¡¯t know anything. Gillian did not even know how to look at this thing. She felt that it was a waste of time to even nce at it. She did not expect Olivia to read such things. Gillian felt secretly pleased with herself. It was a sense of superiority that made her feel superior to Olivia. ¡°Don¡¯t read this kind of book.¡± Gillian¡¯s tone was disdainful. ¡°They¡¯re all lying to ignorant noobs. They¡¯re useless.¡± Books like these were basically trash. It was useless. It was for those who did not have time to focus on learning. The goal was to give these people the illusion that they had learned knowledge. However, in the end, it was just an illusion. They would not learn the real thing. 13.30 Hearing Gillian speak about the book she liked like this, Olivia was stunned. She raised her hand and touched the book with a stunned expression. Gillian took the book and flipped through it. She realized that Olivia had actually taken notes. The notes were very detailed. There were almost a hundred words on every page. Gillian¡¯s gaze was filled with disdain. ¡°Don¡¯t look at these useless things. If you like to read, I¡¯ll get you a few good books. These are all lies.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a lie?¡± Olivia was really surprised. ¡°But I think it¡¯s useful. I followed the method taught here and managed the social media ount. I already have a lot of fans.¡± Gillian asked casually, ¡°How many?¡± ¡°380 thousand.¡± ¡°Pili!¡± Gillian spat. Fortunately, it was aimed at the side. Otherwise, she would have spat all her saliva on the table. Gillian ced her left hand on the table and coughed for a long time. Her face was red and he only looked up after a long time. ¡°What did you just say? Say it again?¡± Olivia blinked her beautiful eyes and asked, ¡°Gillian, are you asking how many fans the ount has?¡± Gillian nodded. ¡°389,762.¡± Gillian was so done. Olivia must be teasing her. It had only been two weeks since she left, but she had already sold sandwiches and started a social media ount. She had 380 thousand fans. Fuck. If she was in a marketingpany, she would be considered a genius after gaining 380 thousand followers in two weeks. However, Olivia actually learned it from a pirated book. Impossible, absolutely impossible! Gillian did not believe it. Olivia handed the phone over for her to look at the background data. Gillian took a closer look. Olivia was really lying. It was indeed not 389,762. It was 389,788. In just two minutes, she had gained 26 fans. How was that possible? Could it be like those fantasy novels? The secret manual for sess is hidden in a small vige! Gillian quickly flipped through the tattered book. Now, her mentality when reading this book was different. Previously, when she saw the title ¡°Manual for Marketing Sess¡°, she felt that it was so silly. Looking at it now, it was simple and direct. It was obvious at a nce that it was written by an expert. She immediately flipped it open. The content inside was, 1. What¡¯s the benefit of having a social media ount? 15.50 2. How to identify and urately target audiences 3. Typesetting is very important 4. A Free Way 5. Sincere Advice for Attracting Fans 6. How to Retain Fans They were more or less the same. It didn¡¯t matter if it was said or not. It didn¡¯t have any actual use. Gillian looked at it again and again, but she did not see anything special. She frowned and looked at Olivia. ¡°Did you really learn from this?¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± She reached out and tapped it with her fingertip. ¡°Look, I even took notes.¡± Gillian read Olivia¡¯s notes carefully. She realized that she had written very carefully. Combined with the content taught in the book and the characteristics of her sandwich shop, she made a n of action step by step. Every step was implementable. The notes Olivia had written were indeed based on what was taught in the book, but she had purified them andbined them with reality to find the best solution. Gillian read it and did not speak for a long time. Seeing that she was silent, Olivia thought that Gillian was sad, so she exined, ¡°Gillian, I know you¡¯re doing this for my own good. You¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll waste my time and not be able to learn anything after reading the books.¡± She propped her chin on her hand and smiled cutely. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t think there are any useless books. It¡¯s just whether the person who studies it is serious or not. Even if it¡¯s somethingmon, as long as you¡¯re serious, you can learn something.¡± As she spoke, Olivia raised her hand and took the book back. She carefully closed it and put it in her bag. Gillian¡¯s fingers that were holding the ss of water trembled a little. It took her a long time to stabilize them. She thought of a question. ¡°It¡¯s okay in town, but most of the vigers are old people. Many of them don¡¯t know how to use it. How did you get them to pay attention?¡± Olivia chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve thought of this problem, but they¡¯re all using WhatsApp now, so this isn¡¯t a problem. The key is how to use and protect them after they be fans. We can¡¯t possibly have new sandwiches every day, right?¡± Olivia had indeed thought about this problem. She could not sleep for a few days. She thought about it day and night and finally thought of a good idea. She took out her phone and let Gillian look at the app on it. Her tone was light. ¡°I realized that Amazon and the other apps will spend money to buy new members. It¡¯s about ten dors per member. As long as a new person registers and logs in, they will givemission.¡± Olivia looked serious. ¡°Many of the old people in the vige have never used Amazon before. They are all new users. As long as they register on Amazon, they are new members and can get money. ¡°I¡¯ll post such a link and let them register themselves. Then, I¡¯ll give them a direct rebate.¡± ¡°Will they register?¡± Gillian frowned. ¡°It¡¯s easy to follow social media ounts, but it¡¯s very difficult to register on an app. You still have to download it.¡± ¡°Look at this.¡± Olivia waved her phone and showed it to Gillian. ¡°This is aic I drew. It teaches the elderly how to register.¡± The manga was simple and straightforward. Moreover, the process was clear and easy to understand. She didn¡¯t need to read to understand. 31 Olivia continued, ¡°This is just one of the ways to retain fans. Not everyone will register. There are more messages about the sandwiches in the ount.¡± Olivia was really serious about her business. Painstaking effort has been put into every tiny detail. She told Gillian, ¡°I really intend to make turn my sandwiches into a big business.¡± Gillian originally wanted to ask if Olivia was sad these few days and if she was jealous of her favored and outstanding sister. However, looking at the dazzling Olivia, she suddenly could not bring herself to ask those words. Olivia¡¯s willpower was never limited to a small world. Her eyes were always focused on her heart and the vast world. Chapter 249 The food in the restaurant was not bad. Olivia found everything delicious. She only felt full after eating two tefuls of food in a row. Gillian teased, ¡°Why? Did your family starve you?¡± The corners of Olivia¡¯s lips curled up slightly. Her smile was faint, but it was just right. ¡°It¡¯s not that they starve me. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve eaten enough of the sandwiches. I eat it every day. I¡¯m tired of it.¡± Gillian smiled and did not reply. She picked up the cup and took a sip of water. After a while, she said, ¡°There¡¯s something I have to tell you.¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°You built the sandwich shop. You have to watch it carefully. Don¡¯t let anyone pick the fruit.¡± Olivia looked up and thought seriously for a while. She did not say anything and only smiled. After leaving the restaurant. Gillian immediately called Megan and asked her to suggest that the restaurant would be reserved for Doris in the future in front of others. She wouldn¡¯t give Olivia a single cent. After hanging up the phone, Gillian raised her hand and flipped her hair. She thought of what her grandfather had said countless times. He said that Olivia¡¯s medical skills were good. In the future, the Smith family would have to be supported by Olivia. She and Jarron would support Olivia. For what reason? They were both granddaughters of the Smith family. Olivia was the youngest. Why should she take over? Gillian was unwilling. Now, she also wanted Olivia to taste the bias she had once suffered. ¡°Let¡¯s see how Olivia can remain calm when Julian and Megan hand the Taylor family over to Doris,¡± she thought. After dinner, Olivia wandered outside for an entire afternoon before returning home. Dinner was already prepared at home. At the sight of Olivia¡¯s return, Megan¡¯s expression was a little unnatural. The others also pursed their lips and pulled a long face. They didn¡¯t look too happy. Olivia raised her eyebrows. She thought to herself, ¡°Why did my family change in just one afternoon?¡± They were still very close to her in the morning, but now they were cold. ¡°Olivia Megan cleared her throat. ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± Ste was easily embarrassed and could not bear to hear what Megan said next. She only said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to take a look.¡± Then, she left in a hurry Olivia sat on the chair and nced at Ste¡¯s back indifferently. Then, she lowered her eyes and seemed to be deep in thought. ¡°Here¡¯s the thing. Megan sat on a stool, holding her phone in her hand. Her phone was on, and she was having a call with Gillian Gillian wanted to know Olivia¡¯s reaction immediately. She wanted to see her shock, pain, and unwillingness¡­ Just like what she had suffered in the past. ¡°The sandwich shop at home. Your father and I want to leave it to Doris in the future. We also want to give this building to Doris.¡± When Megan first spoke, her tone was still not very smooth, but as she spoke, she became more and more fluent. ¡°Doris is the smartest and most outstanding child in our family. After getting into Capital University, she will have to settle down in a big city in the future. As parents, we can¡¯t help much. We can only leave her more assets.¡± ¡°Olivia, what do you think?¡± Megan deliberately asked Olivia. Olivia held an orange in her hand and slowly peeled it. She broke off a piece and stuffed it into her mouth. before looking up at Megan. ¡°Mom, isn¡¯t it a little too early to talk about this?¡± On the other side, Gillian was excited when she heard this. ¡°It¡¯sing. It¡¯sing!¡± ¡°Get angry, get angry, be indignant, get angry to your heart¡¯s content!¡± She would be filled with resentment, just like her in the past Hearing Olivia¡¯s indifferent words, Megan was a little angry. She questioned, ¡°Are you unwilling? Let me tell you, whether you¡¯re willing or not, this family has to be left to Doris. ¡°She¡¯s the hope of our Taylor family. She¡¯s a university student and will be a great painter in the future. We have to give all the money and things in the family to Doris!¡± The orange was a little sour. Olivia frowned and swallowed it. She was a little toozy to speak. It was a very strange feeling. Half a month ago, she was still close to Megan and the others. She wanted to treat them well and work hard for them. But in the past few days, this feeling had suddenly faded a lot. Sometimes, looking at these people, Olivia actually felt that they were unfamiliar. She did not want to argue with Megan about this matter. However, she thought that since she was her biological mother, there were still some things that she had to say. She pinched the orange and deliberated over her tone. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re a little too short¨C sighted?¡± ¡°What the hell?¡± thought Megan. Megan was dumbfounded, wondering, ¡°Why did she turn against me?¡± ¡°What short¨Csightedness?¡± Megan asked subconsciously. Olivia licked her lower lip, feeling more and more strange. During this period of time, although she was always busy selling sandwiches, she rarely interacted with Doris. However, even after such a short interaction, she could sense that Doris was stupid. Be it in terms of IQ, EQ, or the way she conducted herself, she was like a primary school student. She was childish, aloof, and looked down on others. Such a person could get into Capital University? Apart from Donis, Gillian was also very stupid. The instigation was too obvious. However, Olivia could sense that she did not have any bad intentions, so she did not pay much attention to IL Olivia threw the orange peel into the wastebasket. She looked at Megan and said in a puzzled tone, ¡°Why 45.510 are you bringing this up now? Can¡¯t you wait a few years until I make the sandwiches into a big business?¡± God, Olivia really didn¡¯t want to say it so bluntly. It was just a sandwich shop. She had only managed it for half a month and it had already reached such a scale. When she expanded the sandwich business, wouldn¡¯t it be better for Megan toe and snatch it then? Why was she talking about this now? Even Olivia didn¡¯t covet over such a small sandwich shop in town, let alone others. Moreover, Doris sat at the side without saying a word, tacitly agreeing to this matter. If Megan was said to be a simple woman who was not so scheming, Doris was a student at Capital University. Her thoughts were too shallow! Olivia felt that if she yed mind games, she could y them to death. It was so strange. In her memory, everyone said that she was stupid and did not know anything, but why did she feel that she was not stupid? ¡°Mom¡± Olivia took Megan¡¯s hand and suggested sincerely, ¡°Give me another two years. At least let me expand sandwich¡¯s business into the city before you want it! Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll be wary of you if you bring it up now?¡± Megan was dumbfounded. Doris was stunned. On the other end of the line, Gillian was also stunned. Olivia continued, ¡°Sigh, your idea is really not great. You see, I¡¯m the one that makes the sandwiches. I run the sandwich shop. I also found a way to umte fans. In other words, everything is dependent on me alone. ¡°Under such circumstances, shouldn¡¯t you guys please me? Then you can make me support my brothers and sisters. When I expand the sandwich business in the future, I¡¯ll give my brothers and sisters some dividends. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll personally manage the business and bear the burden. Brother and sister can get dividends without doing anything. This is the way a smart person should do things.¡± Olivia was really ignorant. How could anyone be so short¨Csighted? She actually wanted to chase away the most capable person when the business was rising. She wanted to say something, but some images suddenly shed through her mind. It seemed that someone had once said that she would inherit the family business and be the pir of the family. Her brothers and sisters would do nothing but enjoy the dividends. Actually, this was not very fair, but because she liked her brother and sister, she agreed. In the end, her brothers and sisters were unwilling and despised her for snatching away their assets. However, they did not think about it. With their own medical skills, could they support the Smith family? The memory was only a sh, and it quickly disappeared. Olivia did not probe further. She just looked at Megan seriously and sincerely suggested, ¡°I think my idea is not bad, but if you insist on leaving this sandwich shop to Doris, I¡¯m also okay with that. ¡°I can do something else. It¡¯s just a sandwich shop. If you like it, take it. It¡¯s no big deal.¡± When she said this, Olivia¡¯s tone was indifferent. She did not take the sandwich shop seriously at all. This kind of indifference and nonchnce instantly shocked the people of the Taylor family. In their opinion, the sandwich shop was a huge golden hen, and it was personally created by Olivia. 15:51 She actually said that she didn¡¯t want it. She didn¡¯t have any hesitation at all. Even Doris looked at Olivia in surprise. Although she looked down on selling sandwiches, she asionally heard her mother, Megan, nag about it. She knew how shocking the amount of money made was. Olivia actually abandoned it just like that. Chapter 250 Olivia seemed to be a man of her word. After saying that she didn¡¯t want the shop, she never interfered in the sandwich business ever again. She didn¡¯t even settle the ounts. It was as if she really had no interest in money. Megan was stunned. She was speechless for a long time. Doris sat opposite her and pinched her fingertips. She looked at Olivia seriously and said in a surprised tone, ¡°You really don¡¯t want it anymore?¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t want the money in the ount, but I¡¯ll have to charge for the recipes. The three recipes I taught Ste are free. I¡¯ll charge two thousand dors for each recipe for the remaining seven recipes.¡± ¡°So expensive!¡± Megan eximed. ¡°You might as well rob someone!¡± Julian pulled a long face and looked at Olivia with dissatisfaction. Doris sneered. She had thought that she was really a noble and pure person who didn¡¯t want anything. So she was scheming here? She looked over and sized up Olivia for a while. She had an urate guess in her heart. Such an unscrupulous scheme, yet she still chose to retreat in order to advance. She must be someone¡¯s mistress. A person could lose their memory, but their temperament would never change. As the saying went, mountains and rivers were easy to change, but nature was hard to change. That was the logic. Even though Olivia usually looked hardworking and down¨Cto¨Cearth, she instantly revealed her true nature at the critical moment. Doris immediately didn¡¯t want to interact with Olivia anymore. She was afraid that she would be tainted by the cunning aura of a peddler. This would affect her pure talent in painting. Megan was very dissatisfied with the fact that Olivia wanted money for the recipes. She muttered, ¡°How can you ask for money? It¡¯s just a few recipes. Besides, your father and I have raised you for so many years, but we didn¡¯t ask for money.¡± Julian knocked on his cigarette and said, ¡°You can ask for money for the recipes, but you have to return the child support we gave you for more than 20 years.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Olivia agreed immediately. ¡°It¡¯s only right for me to return my parents¡® child support. However, I don¡¯t have any money on hand now. I can¡¯t get so much money in a short period of time. The few recipes are the only valuable thing I have. How about this? I¡¯ll sell them publicly. ¡°Now that sandwich business is so popr, I¡¯m sure many people are willing to buy it. I won¡¯t sell too much. I¡¯ll charge four thousand dors for each recipe. Once I get the money, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± ¡°How can you do that?¡± Megan was dumbfounded. ¡°This is our family¡¯s recipe. If you sell it, others will also sell sandwiches. What should we do?¡± Julian was also mute. He only wanted to put pressure on Olivia and ask her to give them the recipe for free. He did not expect her to sell it. His face immediately darkened. 1-3 ¡°Mom.¡± Olivia was reasonable. ¡°As parents, you have to be reasonable. You said that sandwich shop will be left to Doris, and I agreed. You said that you want me to pay for the child support, and I agreed. What else do you want from me?¡± Megan was at a loss for words. It was still Doris who spoke. ¡°Olivia, you can¡¯t be scheming toward your rtives. You¡¯re Mom¡¯s child. Everything you have should belong to Mom, let alone a few recipes. How can you ask for money?¡± Doris spoke righteously with disdain. She despised Olivia¡¯s scheme. Olivia leaned back in her chair and tapped her fingertips on the back of the chair. ¡°Of course I¡¯ll be filial to my parents. If this shop belongs to my parents, I¡¯ll definitely give it to them. But the problem now is that this shop is yours. ¡°Even if we¡¯re biological sisters, there¡¯s no reason for you to take advantage of me like this. Doris, you¡¯re still a university student.¡± Doris was instantly speechless. She frowned and thought for a long time, but she could not think of anything to refute Olivia. At this moment, Julian mmed his palm on the table and said angrily, ¡°Alright, we¡¯re all family. How can. you be so squabbly? Let¡¯s not talk about today first. All of you go and rest. We¡¯ll talk tomorrow.¡± He chased them all away. Julian quickly gestured for Megan to speak to Gillian. The two of them were on the phone, so Gillian heard the situation clearly. She had a headache. The Taylor family¡¯s situation was different from the Smith family¡¯s. Whatever the Taylor family had was all from Olivia. However, the Smith family belonged to her grandfather. Therefore, she and Jarron were qualified to have a share. Derek and Doris from the Taylor family were not qualified to get Olivia¡¯s sandwich shop. The two situations cannot be analogous. ¡°How about this?¡± Gillian said. ¡°Let¡¯s forget about this matter first and not mention it again. In a few days, you said that you have a high¨Cranking official in your family who can take care of your children. Then, you can bring Derek and Doris over, but not Olivia. I¡¯ll give you the specifics in advance.¡± There was always a knot in Gillian¡¯s heart because of things simr to this. Ever since she was young, every time her grandfather hosted a big shot from Capital City, he would only bring Olivia over. He only brought Olivia to visit Mr. Swift who was in the convalescence home. Mr. Swift was such an extraordinary person. That was a figure that could only be seen on television. He was the top leader of the country. Why did he only bring Olivia to meet such a big shot? Gillian felt that it was unfair. Therefore, she wanted Olivia to feel it too. A few dayster, Megan said that she wanted to bring Doris to visit her rtive. That rtive was a high¨Cranking official in the province and had power and influence. She wanted him to take care Doris. ¡°Yes.¡± Olivia¡¯s expression did not change as she skillfully made the sandwiches. Megan was surprised. She looked over and deliberately said, ¡°I won¡¯t bring you along this time. You can 23 15:31 stay at home and look after the shop. I¡¯ll bring your brother and Doris over.¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°Got it.¡± Megan could not understand what Olivia was thinking. She stared at her for a long time and realized that she was not angry or jealous at all. Her expression was calm. How could this be? Megan didn¡¯t understand. However, she did not need to figure it out. She just needed to follow Gillian¡¯s instructions. In the afternoon, the Taylor family¡¯s shop was empty, leaving only Olivia. Everyone else had gone to the province. Today¡¯s sandwiches were sold out early. Olivia had nothing to do, so she sat on the chair and read. After reading two pages, Gillian arrived. ¡°Gillian,e in quickly,¡± Olivia called out. Gillian looked around and realized that there was only Olivia. She pretended to be curious. ¡°Why are you the only one here? Where¡¯s Mr. Taylor and the others?¡± Olivia took a bottle of water and handed it to Gillian. ¡°They brought Doris to the province.¡± ¡°Province?¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°They went to the province to see my uncle. I have an uncle who is an official in the province. My mother said she¡¯s bringing Doris around and she wants my uncle to guide Doris in the future.¡± Gillian frowned. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t she bring you along?¡± Olivia didn¡¯t care at all. ¡°That¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you angry at all?¡± Gillian was disappointed. ¡°This is such a good opportunity. He¡¯ll be a connection in the future. How can they leave you behind? This is too much!¡± Olivia could not help butugh. ¡°Gillian, you¡¯re so cute.¡± Gillian frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Olivia held the ss of water and took a sip before saying, ¡°Who said that someone you meet once will be a connection? Gillian, aren¡¯t you thinking too simply about connections? ¡°I don¡¯t study much and don¡¯t know much, but I know that the essence of connections is the exchange of resources. You have to have the ability to be able to build connections. Otherwise, it¡¯s useless.¡± Gillian shook her head. ¡°Just because you can¡¯t use it now doesn¡¯t mean you won¡¯t be able to use it in the future.¡± Olivia raised her eyebrows and suddenly smiled. ¡°Ms. Gillian, if you don¡¯t have any strength in your connections, it¡¯s like a pavilion in the air. You¡¯ll only consume yourself and won¡¯t bring any actual benefits.¡± How could it be consumption? Gillian didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Olivia, let me tell you a story.¡± Chapter 251 Gillian told a story. In the story, there was an old gentleman with the surname Smith. He was a brilliant doctor. He had two granddaughters. The elder granddaughter was gentle and quiet. She had a reserved and considerate personality and loved medicine a lot. The younger granddaughter was lively and mischievous. She liked to join in the fun. She had learned to y the violin, paint, and y chess but could not settle down to study medicine. However, the old gentleman was exceptionally partial towards his younger granddaughter. Whenever a big shot came to the family to seek medical treatment, the old gentleman always brought his younger granddaughter over but never his elder granddaughter. Over time, those big shots had an impression of his younger granddaughter and treated her very well. Later, his elder granddaughter inherited the family business and invited these big shots to participate in the ceremony. Unexpectedly, when these big shots heard that his younger granddaughter was not around, they didn¡¯t want toe as invited. They had already be his younger granddaughter¡¯s connections. Gillian was very emotional, but Olivia was not listening attentively. She was fiddling with her phone. Gillian was unhappy. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Olivia looked up. ¡°What should I say?¡± Gillian took a deep breath. ¡°Don¡¯t you think the old man is partial?¡± Olivia tapped her fingertips on the table and sighed lightly. ¡°Gillian, have you ever thought of one thing?¡± ¡°What?¡± Gillian tilted her head. Olivia continued. ¡°You said those big shots were there to seek medical treatment. Then why did the old gentleman take his younger granddaughter with him? Did he bring her over to make a mess? Or can a doctor bring a child into the operating room?¡± Gillian was stunned by the question. ¡°You also said that the old gentleman is a miracle doctor. He won¡¯t do meaningless things. Then why did he take his younger granddaughter with him?¡± Olivia held up one finger. ¡°There¡¯s only one reason that makes sense. His granddaughter appeared as his assistant.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Gillian eximed. ¡°His younger granddaughter is very young. She¡¯s only in her teens. How can she be his assistant?¡± Olivia¡¯s tone was calm as she asked, ¡°Then why did the miracle doctor bring a teenage girl with him when he was curing his patients? Gillian, you¡¯re a grown¨Cup. You should know that one would never try to make connections when others are sick unless he¡¯s lost his mind. ¡°For example, when you¡¯re as sick as a dog and in unbearable pain, someone brings a child over and tells you how cute and smart the child is. At such a moment, will you like this child?¡± Gillian¡¯s entire body trembled violently as if she had suffered a big blow. She kept shaking her head and muttering, ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t true! No, no.¡± ¡°There¡¯s another doubtful point.¡± Olivia continued, ¡°You said those people are all big shots and elites in the industry. These people are smart cookies and won¡¯t act recklessly merely based on their personal preferences. There must be a reason why they rejected the elder granddaughter and liked the younger one.¡± At this point, Olivia paused and voiced her thoughts. ¡°I don¡¯t think the elder granddaughter should 1/3 put all 15:51 her thoughts and attention on the younger granddaughter because she¡¯ll probably have psychological issues this way. ¡°She should pay attention to herself and strive to improve her strength. Why bother with those big shots? If her medical skills were good enough to make herself a miracle doctor, she would also be a big shot. Why must she y up to others? Isn¡¯t it good to let otherse to her?¡± Olivia couldn¡¯t quite understand the sort of people like the elder granddaughter. Her grandfather was a miracle doctor, and she had a great resource already. If she were the elder granddaughter, she would go all out to study medicine and be a miracle. doctor. In that case, those big shots would take the initiative to associate with her. How great it would be! Instead of rushing to befriend others and wishing to be liked, why not work hard to improve herself and let otherse and please her? Olivia said honestly in the end. ¡°I don¡¯t like to associate with big shots. I like to be a big shot myself.¡± Gillian was already speechless. She was in a daze and lost her soul. She left as if she was escaping without saying a word. When the Taylor family returned at night, their faces were red, and they were joyfully excited. Although it wasn¡¯t true that they would meet a high¨Cranking official on this trip, Gillian had also given them practical benefits. The Painting Association organized one small paintingpetition. The participants were all rmended by the association¡¯s internal members. Gillian got an entry quota for Doris. Although it was not arge¨Cscalepetition, it had extraordinary significance. Through thispetition, she could get to know many teachers from the Painting Association. If her work could catch the eye of any teacher and be taken in as a disciple by the teacher, Doris would have great sess in her career. She would have a sudden rise in life. After returning home. Doris was in a state of excitement. She had even stomped upstairs to paint without eating dinner. On the other side, Gillian returned to her residence. As soon as she entered the door, she saw another person in the room. Ernesto was back. Emesto smiled at Gillian. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a widework. You even know the people from the Painting Association¡± Gillian was slightly stunned. Then, the corners of her mouth curled up into a cover¨Cup smile. She did know a teacher from the Painting Association. That teacher was also the president of the Painting Association But that teacher was Olivia¡¯s teacher. To the teacher, she was nothing but Olivia¡¯s sister. Gillian thought of something and smiled sadly. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know any teacher, but Olivia does.¡± Ernesto raised his eyebrows. Gillian was down in spirit. ¡°Back then, I learned to paint together with Olivia. Grandpa hired Mrs. Rose Liebsig, the president of the Painting Association, to teach us. Unfortunately, Mrs. Liebsig just wanted one disciple. 15.52 ¡°Grandpa yed favorites, so he only rmended Olivia to her.¡± When she said this, Gillian¡¯s shoulders could not help but tremble. She still remembered how disappointed she was at that time. It still stung her whenever she recalled the sadness, helplessness, pain, and despair back then. ¡°Oh, he¡¯s so partial to Olivia?¡± Ernesto raised his eyebrows. Your grandfather has indeed gone too far in this matter. You are both his granddaughters. How could he treat you two differently?¡± Saul interrupted, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s unfair. That Mrs. Liebsig is also to me. Why must she want one disciple only? So what harm could it bring if she took both of you girls?¡± He was angry and spoke up for Gillian. ¡°No, that wasn¡¯t cool. I have to look into Mrs. Liebsig now.¡± Saul took out his phone and searched Rose Liebsig on Wikipedia. After staying in the Hushe Republic for almost a month, Saul had already had a grip on Wikipedia search. If he encountered any doubts, he would start searching immediately. He clumsily entered Rose¡¯s full name, and soon, her information popped up on Wikipedia. Saul¡¯s Husheni was not bad. The Wilcox family¡¯s lineal branch spoke Husheni. After briefly reading Rose¡¯s introduction, Saul suddenly cried out in surprise as if he had discovered a newnd. ¡°Oh my god, this Mrs. Liebsig has gone too far. She said she would only want one disciple, but five after she took in Olivia, she has taken in two more disciples. ¡°She¡¯s crossed the line. She¡¯s a liar!¡± Saul snorted angrily. Ernesto¡¯s hand holding the pen paused, and he subconsciously looked toward Gillian. Gillian¡¯s face flushed red as if it was on fire. At this moment, she did not know if she was more surprised or embarrassed. years What did she mean by only wanting one disciple? It was just Rose¡¯s excuse that she looked down on her. Why would she take in another two disciples five yearster if she wanted one disciple? Saul was still crowing at the side, angrily using Rose of not keeping her word. However, with every word he said, Gillian looked more ashamed on her face. In the end, Stefan could not stand it anymore and nudged Saul. ¡°Enough! Stop it.¡± If he nagged again, Gillian would be furious in shame! Chapter 253 Olivia was listening for fun. She was not very interested in other people¡¯s gossip. Unexpectedly, the main character of the gossip came to visit that night. She was a very agile girl. Bettany was stunned for a second when she saw Olivia. She smiled. ¡°Good evening. I guess you¡¯re Doris¡¯s sister, Olivia? I¡¯m Bettany, Doris¡¯s ssmate.¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°Are you looking for Doris? She¡¯s upstairs.¡± Hearing this, Bettany looked at the stairs, and a look of desire shed across her eyes. However, she restrained herself and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not going up. I¡¯ll leave Doris to finish her work for the paintingpetition.¡± The paintingpetition? Olivia was stunned for a second. How did Bettany know about the paintingpetition? ording to Megan, this was a nichepetition. It was an internalpetition organized by the Painting Association. It was mainly held to choose disciples. In other words, the result of thepetition was not the point. What mattered was whether any teacher took a fancy to the participant¡¯s work and took him in as a disciple. Seeing Olivia¡¯s confusion, Bettany exined, ¡°I¡¯ve read Doris¡¯s Facebook status.¡± Facebook status? When Olivia heard these two words, she immediately realized she had been blocked and could not check Doris¡¯s Facebook status. Bettany handed the phone over and gestured for Olivia to take a look. It was all Doris¡¯s Facebook updates. Not only did Olivia see the status of her participation in thepetition, but she also read another update about color mixing. [Some people didn¡¯t know shit but told you what to do like a know¨Cit¨Call. She was a sandwich maker the other day and now acts like a painter who knows how to mix colors. By the way, does anyone know what the color grayish¨Corange is?] Olivia¡¯s gaze swept across it indifferently. The expression on her face did not change, but her understanding of Doris deepened. These words of mockery and contempt did not hurt Olivia. However, it could tell the character of the person who spoke. Undoubtedly, Doris was superficial and inferior. Olivia returned the phone to Bettany and asked her what she came for. Bettany was carrying a lot of things in her arms. She handed one of the notebooks to Olivia. ¡°Olivia, this is my experience in many years of painting and color mixing. It¡¯s not as good as the professional, but it should be helpful. Please give it to Doris for me. I hope it can be of some help to her.¡± ¡°And this.¡± Bettany rubbed the painting in her arms. ¡°I painted this. I hope Doris can on it.¡± After she finished speaking, she seemed to have recalled Doris¡¯s personality. A hint of sadness shed across Bettany¡¯s face. ¡°Doris probably doesn¡¯t have time. Well, forget about it.¡± Olivia was not a warm¨Chearted person. When she heard Bettany say this, she nodded. 15:32 D She took over the notebook and went upstairs. Hearing the footstepsing from the stairs, Doris looked impatient. She barely suppressed her frustration and said in a deep voice, ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re distracting me. Stop walking around. This competition means a lot to me.¡± Oh, did it mean a lot to her? Olivia did not think so. She knew nothing about painting, but she could feel that Doris¡¯s work was far from good. Olivia handed the notebook to Doris and said, ¡°Bettany told me to give you this. It¡¯s some of her color mixing summaries. She hopes they¡¯ll be helpful to you.¡± Doris sneered. She casually took it over and threw it on the desk without even flipping through it. Bettany was just a junior high school student. What made her think she could give her advice? Doris was afraid that Bettany would mislead her. ¡°Don¡¯t bring these over again.¡± Doris was unhappy. Olivia looked up and nced at Doris. Her gaze was indifferent, cold, and clear, but for some reason, Doris felt an inexplicable sense of oppression. Her fingertips trembled uncontrobly. Doris moved her lips. She wanted to say something but could not speak a single word, no matter how hard she tried. By the time she had fully recovered, Olivia had already left with the notebook. ¡°What the hell!¡± Doris was so mad that she kicked the table. Olivia came down with the notebook and took it back to Bettany. Bettany¡¯s home was across the street and very close. In less than two minutes, she arrived. When she entered, she saw no one in the house. ¡°Hello? Is anybody home?¡± Olivia put the notebook on the table. At this moment, a panicked voice came from the door, and Talia ran out immediately afterward. Her face was deadly pale, and she looked a little panicked. When she saw Olivia, she was stunned for a second before saying, ¡°You¡¯re from the Taylor family across the street, right? Can I get you something?¡± Olivia¡¯s gaze stopped on Talia for two seconds, and she looked around imperceptibly. Finally, she pointed at the notebook on the table and said, ¡°This is Bettany¡¯s notebook. I brought it back to her.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Talia nodded hurriedly and started to show her the door. ¡°Alright, I see. Thank you. If there¡¯s nothing else, see you around.¡± Olivia walked towards the door. With her hand on the doorknob, she was halfway through the door when she suddenly turned around and whispered, ¡°Mrs. Fulham, is there someone else in your house?¡± Talia had chills all over and could not stop shaking in fear. She wanted to deny it, but she was mentally weak. It seemed it took her forever to speak out a word. Olivia frowned and took out her phone, trying to call the police. As soon as she entered the house, Olivia noticed something was off. There were three shadows at the door of the small room inside. One of the shadows was sitting on the ground. Judging from its height andpared to the other two shadows, it should be leaning against something behind it. 15.32 Olivia was very vignt. Telling from the painting at the door of the small room, there was also a broken piece of porcin. She almost immediately determined a fact. Something had happened to Bettany! Therefore, she pretended that nothing had happened and walked to open the door and expose everything. As expected, when she took out her phone and tried to call the police, Talia immediately freaked out and hurriedly said, ¡°No, no, what are you doing? There are no outsiders in the house. It¡¯s Bettany¡¯s father.¡± Saying it, Talia quickly turned around and gestured for Tucker toe out. ¡°Tucker,e out quickly.¡± Following Talia¡¯s call, a middle¨Caged man in a suit and leather shoes walked out of the small room. The man did not look handsome and had slightly grown stout. However, his sessful career gave him the confidence and domineering aura of a sessful man. He was charming in a way. Tucker was much calmer than Talia. He even had a smile on his face, looking like a smiling tiger in the business world. ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m Bettany¡¯s father. I¡¯m here to see her. I¡¯m not a bad person.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Bettany¡¯s father isn¡¯t a bad person. Talia echoed Tucker¡¯s words and even walked to Tucker¡¯s side, looking like she trusted and relied on him. Olivia frowned slightly. She shifted her gaze to look at the shadow at the door of the small room and asked, ¡°Then why is Bettany sitting on the ground?¡± ¡°Sitting on the ground?¡± Tucker did not understand why Olivia asked that. Olivia tilted her head and gestured for them to look over. Then, she said firmly, ¡°You drugged her. What are you going to do? Are you going to sell her?¡± Talia was not a mentally strong person. When she heard this, she freaked out. ¡°How did you know? Did you see it?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Tucker scolded. He felt this woman could not be more stupid, wondering how she could admit it when others just said it without proof. He turned around and looked at Olivia gloomily. His tone was threatening. ¡°Youngdy, don¡¯t be a busybody!¡± Was he threatening her? Olivia was the least afraid of threats. If the other side spoke nicely to her, she mightpromise. She would neverpromise if she were threatened. Olivia did not even bother to pay attention to Tucker. She directly pushed the door open and left. When she reached the street, she called out to the police officer who had rushed over excitedly to the Taylor family for sandwiches but ended in disappointment, ¡°Officer, I need help!¡± Tucker, who was inside the room, witnessed everything. He was so angry that he clenched his fists and mmed them on the counter. The counter was covered with tempered ss. He punched the counter, but it didn¡¯t move or wasn¡¯t damaged at all. On the contrary, he was in so much pain that he stomped his feet. Damn it! He was so pissed. Chapter 252 Gillian locked herself in the room and trembled as she held her phone. She read the introduction of Rose on Wikipedia again and again. The introduction was very detailed. It was written that Rose took in her fourth disciple that year, whose surname was Taylor. Five years later, she took in the fifth and sixth disciples. There was also an exclusive interview with Rose below. She had personally admitted that when she took in her first disciple, she had already thought of taking in seven disciples. It was because she liked the number seven. Gillian squatted on the ground and dialed Rose¡¯s number. Gillian said immediately after the phone went through, ¡°Mrs. Liebsig, you said you would only ept one disciple. Was that an excuse?¡± Rose was painting when she received the call from Gillian. She then took off her sses. She walked to the sofa and sat down, drinking water and listening to Gillian. Then, the more she listened, the more confused she became. In the end, she could not help but interrupt Gillian. ¡°Wait, you said that your grandfather invited me to Layfield?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t that true?¡± Gillian frowned. She didn¡¯t think there was any doubt about this point. Rose was the president of the Painting Association and a current oil painting master. If her grandfather hadn¡¯t invited her, Rose wouldn¡¯t havee to a small city like Layfield for no reason. ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± Rose smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know your grandfather too well. He didn¡¯t invite me over.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t? It wasn¡¯t Grandpa who¡¯d invited you?¡± Gillian didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Then why did youe to Layfield?¡± In Gillian¡¯s eyes, her grandfather was a miracle doctor. He had a lot of connections, and people from all walks of life would do him a favor. No one would turn down his invitation. Hearing Gillian¡¯s words, Rose was slightly surprised. ¡°I think you¡¯ve thought too highly of Doctor Smith. I must say his medical skills are superb, but he¡¯s just a doctor, after all. Why would everyone humor him? Moreover, we didn¡¯t know each other before.¡± ¡°Then why did youe to Layfield?¡± ¡°Because of Olivia,¡± Rose told the truth. ¡°I happened to see Olivia¡¯s painting at an art exhibition then. I spent a lot of effort to get her contact information.¡± ¡°Let me tell you this.¡± Rose didn¡¯t bother to waste her breath with Gillian. ¡°I went to Layfield to take in Olivia as my disciple.¡± Gillian looked like she was about to break down. She clenched her fists tightly and barely managed to calm herself down. ¡°So, you¡¯ve never considered taking me in as your disciple?¡± Rose had almost forgotten about what happened back then. It had been so many years, so how could she remember everything? After thinking for some time, she said, ¡°Ms. Gillian, I¡¯m very strict about choosing disciples. I don¡¯t just go around taking in mediocre disciples. I wouldn¡¯t lower my bar even if your grandfather were the president, not to mention he¡¯s only a doctor!¡± Gillian¡¯s heart began to ache, and her scalp went numb. It took her quite a while to chill out. She shivered. ¡°But you¡¯ve praised me and said I had a gift.¡± 1/3 15:52 Rose said helplessly, ¡°Ms. Gillian, I was just being polite. Do you understand what that meant?¡± ¡°What about the paintings? Are you also being polite by grading them for me every year?¡± Gillian was indignant. Rose rubbed between her eyebrows. After a while, she said, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve lived for so long, but I¡¯ve never seen someone as insensible as you. Don¡¯t you know how to read faces? Can¡¯t you tell the expressions on people¡¯s faces? ¡°How could you be so shameless as to have told Olivia to bring your mediocre paintings to me for grading again and again? How dare you!¡± Speaking of this, Rose got angry. She did feel that Gillian was too thick¨Cskinned for having ordered Olivia without any gratitude and took it for granted. Rose sighed. ¡°You know what? Olivia spent a lot of effort to get me to check your paintings back then. She begged me again and again. Ms. Gillian, you owe it to Olivia. Because of Olivia, you had the chance toe into contact with the top master in painting.¡± Without Olivia, Gillian would be an ordinary person among the millions. She would have no chance or be in no ce toe into contact with those top masters from all walks of life. However, the funny thing was that instead of being grateful for Olivia, she even med her. Could it be more ridiculous? Rose didn¡¯t want to say anything more. ¡°For the sake of Olivia, I¡¯ll give you a rmended entry to participate in the paintingpetition. Don¡¯t call me again.¡± After saying that, she hung up the phone mercilessly. At the Taylor family¡¯s sandwich shop, in order not to disturb Doris with her painting, everyone from the Taylor family dared not to speak loudly. They walked on tiptoes and even stopped selling sandwiches. This was because making sandwiches in the morning would distract Doris. Since she had nothing much to do, Olivia went upstairs to watch Doris paint. Doris was painting the countryside at sunset. It was distant and peaceful, and it had characteristics. But Doris was not happy with it. She felt the color of the sky could be better. She had mixed several colors but still couldn¡¯t get the most satisfactory one. Olivia stood behind her and casually pointed. ¡°Add a little ck and turn it into a grayish orange.¡± Doris looked up and nced at Olivia with a frown. ¡°Mixing colors is aplicated job. It¡¯s not as simple as you think. Olivia, can you please go to study the sandwich ingredients if you are busy with nothing? Stop acting like a know¨Cit¨Call here.¡± Olivia did not feel attached to this younger sister. The reason why she came up to watch her paint was only out of responsibility. Olivia had always been a responsible person. Even if she had lost her memory, she would still subconsciously take on the heavy burden and think for her parents, brother, and sister. However, since Doris didn¡¯t care, Olivia had no intention of sucking up to her. She turned around and left. Seeing Olivia leave without saying a word, Doris¡¯s expression looked more terrible. She snorted coldly in her heart, ¡°How rude.¡± Olivia came down from upstairs and heard a noise from outside. She looked over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ste was sitting on a chair, eating almonds while watching the scene. When she saw Olivia, she pushed the bag of almonds to her side and replied, ¡°Something happened at the fast food restaurant across the street.¡± 15:52 Megan also came over and frowned. ¡°It¡¯s Bettany¡¯s restaurant, right?¡± ¡°Yes, right. It¡¯s her restaurant.¡± Ste spat out a mouthful of almonds and started to gossip about the Fulham family. Bettany was the same age as Doris. They were ssmates, butpared to Doris, she lived a much more pathetic life. She dropped out of junior high school and went home to look after her sick mother. The mother and daughter finally had a better life and opened a fast food restaurant on the street. Bettany¡¯s father, Tucker Fulham, who had been missing for many years, suddenly came home. Back then, before Bettany was born, Tucker left home to earn a living. But he had been away from home for twenty years without any news. It would be a good thing for the family of three to be united after he returned. Unexpectedly, Tucker had started another family outside. He was up to no good when he returned this time. He wanted Bettany to marry a paralyzed fiance for her half¨Csister. ¡°What a terrible father he is!¡± Megan frowned. ¡°He¡¯s a total scumbag.¡± Ste nodded. ¡°Fortunately, Bettany is tough. She made a scene at the engagement ceremony, broke away from Tucker, and ran home.¡± However, not long after she were back, Tucker chased after her to her home. They were making a scene at the moment. For some reason, Tucker had convinced Bettany¡¯s mother, Talia, who had also urged her daughter to agree to the marriage. No one knew if Talia was really stupid or just pretending to be. Indeed, the fiance was from a wealthy family, but so what? It still couldn¡¯t change the fact that he was paralyzed. Bettany¡¯s life would be ruined! S Chapter 254 The officer, Marco, was here to get some sandwiches, but unfortunately, the Taylor family¡¯s sandwich shop was closed these few days. He was rather upset. He was out of sandwiches back home and could not eat the Taylor family¡¯s sandwiches for a while. He was down. Hearing Olivia¡¯s cry, the first thought that crossed Marco¡¯s mind was that Olivia must still have some sandwiches. Thank god! After that, he realized that Olivia was calling him for help! He was so ashamed and thought he was a lousy police officer. How could his mind be filled with food: This was not good. Hence, the ashamed Officer Wood rushed over in high spirits. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he asked Olivia. Olivia stretched out and pointed. ¡°Bettany¡¯s parents have knocked her out and wanted to sell her.¡± Oh my god! Marco was shocked. This was a big case. Even the biological parents could not sell their children. He quickly made a call to report to his superior. Tucker hurriedly stepped forward to stop him. ¡°Misunderstanding! It¡¯s just a misunderstanding. Officer. please listen to me. We¡¯re Bettany¡¯s parents. Why would we sell our daughter?¡± Marco was swayed and looked toward Olivia. Olivia pointed to the small room. ¡°Look, Bettany has already fainted. We can get the doctor to check on herter to see if she has had drunk some knockout liquid?¡± Marco walked towards the small room and saw Bettany lying on the ground, unconscious. He shook her hard several times, but Bettany did not wake up. Marco¡¯s expression darkened as he realized that something was wrong. Outside the room, Tucker stared at Olivia with a dark gaze. His tone was ruthless. ¡°Mind your own business. We¡¯re Bettany¡¯s parents. When Bettany wakes upter, she¡¯ll be on our side.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°You know?¡± Tucker was shocked. ¡°If so, why did you still meddle in our business and call the police?¡± Olivia took out her phone and found a recording. She yed it to Tucker. ¡°So, I recorded it just in case. Even if Bettany is on your side, Talia has already admitted to having drugged her. This is the evidence.¡± ¡°You recorded it!¡± Tucker¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets as if he wanted to kill someone. ¡°I did.¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°Otherwise, why would I talk nonsense to you for so long? I could have just left and called the police. I was trying to get evidence.¡± Olivia did not like to waste time doing meaningless things. Whatever she said and did had its meaning. Moreover, the prerequisite for her saving people was to protect herself first. They had an old saying that rtives were favored over outsiders. Bettany¡¯s rtionship with her parents must be closer than with her. What if Bettany sided with her parents and turned against her? However, if she left without doing anything and watched a young girl get hurt, Olivia could not bear to see that. 15.52 Leaving her in the lurch had broken her moral bottom line. Therefore, she got the evidence in advance before calling the police. This way, nothing would go wrong. Tucker was furious. He did not expect to meet such a meticulous girl in such a small town. What a genius she was! Marco took all of them away, and Bettany was sent to the hospital. Olivia went to the police station to make a statement. Marco asked her, ¡°How did you find out Bettany Fulham had fainted?¡± Olivia said, ¡°I saw three shadows at the door. One of them seemed to be sitting on the ground. There was a painting on the wall in the aisle. There was a small piece of broken porcin at the door.¡± After hearing this, Marco and his colleagues looked at each other in surprise. They could not help but admire her observation. She could have seen all those details. Marco was extremely curious. ¡°What made you think Tucker Fulham and Talia Fulham have drugged her but not some other bad person?¡± Olivia exined, ¡°It¡¯s because of Talia¡¯s behavior. The daughter was in trouble, but as a mother, Talia was only panicking. There was no worry or fear on her face. This didn¡¯t make sense at all. Recalling the previous news, everyone said Tucker and Talia wanted to marry their daughter Bettany to a paralyzed guy for Tucker¡¯s younger daughter, so I guessed Tucker and Talia had drugged her.¡± Marco apuded. ¡°Oh my god, that¡¯s amazing.¡± She could even be a detective. He couldn¡¯t help but ask something irrelevant. ¡°Do you usually like to read detective novels?¡± Olivia shook her head. She didn¡¯t seem to be interested in these. ¡°Then you¡¯re good. You deduced everything just by sending a notebook over. You rock!¡± Wasn¡¯t she good? Olivia frowned. It was easy to find out. She did not think it was such a big deal of it. One colleague at the side reminded Marco, ¡°This is just a guess. Bettany hasn¡¯t woken up yet.¡± Right, he almost forgot about this. Marco thought Olivia¡¯s guess should be the fact, but they had a problem. When Bettany woke up, she might cover up for her parents. After all, they were her parents by blood. So, he reminded her kindly, ¡°You¡¯ve observed very carefully, but we still have to wait for Bettany¡¯s confessionter. After all, they¡¯re Bettany¡¯s parents. And this will probably end up with nothing definite.¡± Leaving things unsettled was the best oue. But they were worried that Tucker and Talia would twist the facts and use Olivia of calling the police to vent her anger, nder them, and ruin their reputation. ¡°I almost forgot about it.¡± Olivia took out her phone and clicked on a recording. ¡°There¡¯s a recording here.¡± Marco was dumbfounded. Even his colleagues beside him widened their eyes. She was so well¨Cprepared! ¡°Why¡­ Why did you record?¡± Marco stuttered. Olivia answered, ¡°I was afraid they would make a false countercharge, so I recorded it as evidence.¡± Marco gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Bravo! You¡¯re too alert!¡± Tucker and Talia were indeed fine. When Bettany woke up, she admitted that her parents had drugged 15:32 her. But it did not cause any harmful consequences, and they were her parents, so Bettany did not intend to pursue the matter further. The police let them go home and settle it on their own. After Bettany came home, she brought some food over to thank Olivia. ¡°Olivia, I owe it to you today. Thank you.¡± Bettany was a little embarrassed that she had only brought some food from the restaurant. She then fetched one of the paintings and gave it to Olivia. ¡°Olivia. I painted this myself. It¡¯s for you. I hope you like it.¡± Olivia looked over and saw an oil painting of the Virgin Mary. The character was delicate, and the colors were clean. The entire painting looked amiable and gentle. It felt like Raphael¡¯s work. Olivia was surprised. ¡°Did you paint this?¡± When speaking of painting, the smile on Bettany¡¯s face brightened. She talked non¨Cstop and said a lot about it. From what she said, Olivia knew that Bettany had been fond of painting since she was young. When she was still a primary school student, an art teacher noticed her talent and taught her many painting skills. When she was in junior high school, Bettany had taken all the art painting jobs. Later, her mother was sick, and she dropped out of school. But she did not give up. She worked hard to earn money while practicing painting. ¡°I taught myself this.¡± Bettany smiled, showing two dimples on her cheeks. She looked cute. ¡°I¡¯ve read a lot of books and searched a lot of painting skills online.¡± Speaking of what she liked, Bettany changed from her previous gloominess and unhappiness. She was in high spirits, and her eyes were filled with light. ¡°This portrait¡¯s neck is too thick. Not good.¡± Doris hade over without being noticed. She had a pen in her hand and directly poked at the portrait of the Virgin Mary. The quiet and peaceful neck of the Virgin Mary was instantly dyed ck. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Bettany subconsciously pushed Doris away. Doris frowned. ¡°Why did you push me?¡± Bettany¡¯s wrist trembled. After a long time, she said, ¡°You destroyed my painting!¡± ¡°Gosh, you called this thing a painting?¡± Doris was disdainful. She looked up and saw that Bettany¡¯s eyes were red in tears. She frowned and said impatiently, ¡°Fine. Fine. I¡¯ll fix it for you, alright?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you want me to on your paintings? Let¡¯s use this one. I¡¯ll enhance it for you.¡± Doris arrogantly raised her chin as if Bettany had taken advantage of her. Bettany took a deep breath and suppressed the anger in her chest. She hugged the drawing board in her arms. She bowed to Olivia. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Olivia. This painting is ruined. I¡¯ll paint another one for you.¡± With that, she left with the drawing board. 33 Chapter 255 After dinner, Megan brought up the Fulham family. ¡°Talia is really ruthless. She even knocked out her own daughter.¡± Ste agreed. ¡°Bettany is really pitiful to have such a pair of parents.¡± Then, she turned to Olivia. ¡°Olivia, did you realize that something was wrong and call the police?¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°Yes, I went to return the notebook and found Bettany unconscious on the ground, so I called the police.¡± Julian did not agree with Olivia¡¯s actions. Under normal circumstances, he did not speak much, but this time, he could not help but lecture her. ¡°Don¡¯t interfere in such matters in the future. Bettany is her daughter. She can do whatever she wants. Outsiders are not to interfere.¡± Megan nodded. ¡°Yes, Olivia. Don¡¯t interfere in other people¡¯s business in the future.¡± Olivia did not say anything. She lowered her eyes and held an orange in her hand. She had a nagging feeling that something was wrong. Her family should be benevolent and kind. Why would they despise her for meddling in other people¡¯s business? Olivia massaged her temples and the suspicion in her eyes deepened. At this moment, her phone rang. It was Gillian. Gillian was at a hotel in town and wanted to talk to her. In the hotel, Gillian was sitting on the sofa with her phone in her hand. She looked frustrated. Ernesto sat opposite her. His gaze lingered on Gillian¡¯s face. After a while, he said with a faint smile, ¡°Have you thought it through?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gillian lowered her eyes to hide the madness and unwillingness in her eyes. ¡°This is thest time. I¡¯ll hypnotize her onest time. I want to see how Olivia will face it when she knows that the person she likes has fallen in love with her sister.¡± Could Olivia ept it calmly? Or would Olivia be like her? Would she fight for Jarron¡¯s attention and push her sister off the cliff in her madness in the end? Ernesto was ying with his phone. His eyes were deep, and there was an evilness in them that was difficult to describe. He looked at Gillian and nodded. ¡°Sure, but¡­¡± Ernesto¡¯s tone changed. ¡°Hypnosis alone is not enough. Rtionships will be shallower as time passes.¡± At this point, he smiled. ¡°I have a good idea. On the way here, I¡¯ll pretend to be injured and get her to bring me medicine. Then, I¡¯ll take the opportunity to hypnotize her and make her fall in love with me.¡± ¡°And then?¡± Gillian was curious. He could not have gone through so much trouble to pretend to be injured just to hypnotize her. Ernesto chuckled. His unusually flirtatious face immediately looked so evil. He said, ¡°After that, call her and ask her to leave. What happened next would be that I recognized the wrong person after I woke up. I thought it was her sister, Doris, who saved me.¡± ¡°What do you think? Isn¡¯t this a good idea?¡± Ernesto turned to Gillian. His eyes were sparkling with mischief. Gillian was silent. This man was really evil. He actually came up with such an idea. 13 15:52 D Olivia would definitely fall for him if she was hypnotized in such a location and in such a situation. In the end, it would even be a mistake. Olivia had to watch helplessly as the person she liked treated her sister well because of a mistake. How desperate would she be? After hesitating for a moment, Gillian nodded. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say.¡± On the way to the hotel. Olivia received a call from Gillian. Gillian asked her to take the small road to the east, saying that she would wait for her there. Olivia nodded and did not think too much about it. She walked toward the east. The town was not as prosperous as the city. There were no streetmps in some ces. The path to the east was a little remote. It was only nine o¡¯clock in the evening, but it was already dark. They walked to the intersection. Olivia stopped in her tracks. Ernesto, who was leaning against the wall in the middle of the path, could already hear Olivia¡¯s footsteps. He pressed his shoulder to make more blood flow from the blood bag. His long legs also stretched into the middle of the road, trying to trip Olivia. After all, this road was too dark. If he hadn¡¯t tripped Olivia, she wouldn¡¯t have discovered him at all. Everything was ready. Ernesto leaned his head against the wall. As soon as he closed his eyes, he felt a ring light shining on his face. What the hell was that? He was going blind! My eyes, my eyes! In an instant, the dark path was as bright as day. Ernesto covered his eyes tightly with his hands, but even so, the light revealed between his fingers was iparably intense, blinding him to the point that he could not open his eyes. Because it was too bright! Olivia walked in with a strong shlight and had a clear view of the situation in the path. She took two steps inside and was about two yards away from Ernesto. She asked curiously, ¡°Why are you lying here? Isn¡¯t the ground cold?¡± Ernesto could not see Olivia at all. He could only determine where she was based on the source of the voice. With a low grunt, Ernesto said weakly, ¡°I¡¯m injured¡­¡± Olivia nced at Ernesto¡¯s wound and frowned. ¡°That¡¯s chicken blood. Are you a chicken?¡± Ernesto was speechless. Fuck! Was she a dog? She could even smell chicken blood. Fortunately, Ernesto turned his head quickly and immediately corrected himself. ¡°The blood is fake. It¡¯s my leg. I broke it.¡± Olivia took out a huge stick from behind her. She held the stick in her right hand and poked Ernesto¡¯s left. leg. ¡°Is it this one?¡± Ernesto could not open his eyes, so he could not see Olivia¡¯s movements. He only felt something poking his left leg. He nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Alright. Olivia put away the stick. ¡°I¡¯ll call the police immediately and get someone to send you to the hospital. ¡°No, you can¡¯t call the police.¡± Ernesto shook his head and made a painful expression. ¡°I was shot by a 23 15:52 gun¡­¡± Before he could finish, Olivia had already taken out her phone. ¡°There¡¯s a gunshot wound. I have to call the police!¡± Ernesto was dumbfounded! How did that happen? Saul had clearly told him that the plot in the novel was like this. The male lead was shot by a gun and could not go to the hospital, let alone call the police. Therefore, the kind female lead would personally save the male lead. Why did Olivia call the police? Ernesto was puzzled. ¡°Don¡¯t call the police. Why do you have to call the police? I already said that I have a gunshot wound!¡± There were differences between domestic and foreign cultures, and this plot was borrowed from the novel. Therefore, Ernesto thought that Olivia would be like the female protagonist in the novel. She would not call the police and would save him. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t understand why Olivia called the police. Olivia looked vignt. ¡°You¡¯re really interesting. What makes you think I¡¯ll help a criminal? Of course, I¡¯m on the same side as the police.¡± Probably only a fool would not call the police and casually believe in a strange man one met on the street. Even if she wasn¡¯t worried that he would hurt her, she still had to pay attention to scamming. She did not have any money now. If she was extorted, she would go bankrupt. Seeing that Olivia still didn¡¯t give up on calling the police, Ernesto couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He couldn¡¯t care less about pretending and pounced on her. He was nearly 6 feet and 3 inches tall and had practiced boxing since he was young. His skills were excellent and his explosive power was extremely strong. Such a sudden pounce would definitely snatch Olivia¡¯s phone. And yet¡­ Before he could get close to Olivia, his abdomen was ruthlessly poked by a thick and round stick. Oh, it hurt so much! Like a bird that was suddenly struck in mid¨Cair, Ernesto fell to the ground with a thud and rolled on the ground in pain. It was too painful, so he couldn¡¯t care less about covering his face. He covered his stomach with both hands. Olivia raised her shlight and shone it at Ernesto¡¯s face. When she saw the exotic face, Olivia¡¯s body shook violently. Then, countless memories returned. She remembered! 3/3 Chapter 256 Olivia threw away the stick used for self¨Cdefense and leaned forward. She easily restrained Ernesto and tapped a few acupoints on his body. Ernesto no longer felt hurt in an instant. Oh! How magicall When he was still surprised, something even more shocking happened. Olivia stared at him and said coldly. ¡°Ernesto, have you had enough fun?¡± Ernesto¡¯s calm expression changed drastically when he heard this. He was stunned. After a while, he said, ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Olivia nodded. Then, she announced coldly, ¡°The hypnosis has been removed, and our deal is over.¡± Ernesto got up from the ground and looked at Olivia in disbelief. ¡°Impossible, impossible. How can you be awake?¡± No one in this world could be removed from his hypnosis unless he removed it himself. As Olivia walked out, she said in a low voice, ¡°I woke up when I saw your face.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ernesto was a little confused. Olivia turned around and looked at him. Suddenly, she chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think that I¡¯ll hand myself over to someone else without doing anything and let them hypnotize me as they please?¡± Olivia never did anything that she wasn¡¯t confident in. Since she dared to let Ernesto hypnotize her, she had made all the necessary preparations in advance. Not only did she have to give a psychological hint, but as long as she saw Ernesto¡¯s face, she would be able to recall everything reflexively. She even set a time limit for hypnosis. When the one¨Cmonth deadline was up, the people she had secretly arranged would immediately appear and take her away. They would also think of a way to let her see Ernesto and remove the hypnosis. If anything happened, the hypnosis would not be removed. The research institute would report to the country and pressure Fesmuowana through the Hushe Republic, asking Ernesto to remove the hypnosis. At that time, things would not be under Emesto¡¯s control, or even the Wilcox family¡¯s Thus was a national affair! After leaving the alley, Olivia threw the shlight to Ernesto and pressed the button on the smartwatch on her left wrist In less than three minutes two ghost¨Clike figures immediately appeared. It was Pets and Tyson ¡°Miss Tavin¡® the raver of them said an un Give modded le due cathon! Lot¡¯s leave Fameo followed bnd When he tward as tw quickly ran a few steps and stopped to front of Olivia As you going to see Cut as you want to and tren who did Os did not log and track at all bia v Ese and Does she Regret of walk understand Are you really a cow how you what chankung w get a ducked The night was very dark. Only the faint moonlight shone on her face, blurring her facial features and making it difficult to see her expression. However, Ernesto could still feel the coldness from her. In Olivia¡¯s mind, regret was the most meaningless thing. Gillian had already done those hurtful things. She had already hurt others. What was the use of regretting? It was just to make herself feel at ease. Olivia turned to look at Ernesto and said calmly, ¡°I let you hypnotize me in exchange for the Wilcox family¡¯s hypnotism. Now that the hypnosis is over, we have nothing to do with each other anymore.¡± At this point, Olivia paused and continued, ¡°I¡¯m not a good¨Ctempered person, and my patience is limited. I hope you won¡¯t provoke me again.¡± She meant to cut ties with Ernesto, which made him feel very ufortable. What made him ufortable was not the threat in Olivia¡¯s tone, but her attitude of leaving him alone as if she didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with him. It was as if after tonight, they were no longer rted. They wereplete strangers. Ernesto¡¯s heart twisted. He suddenly felt an indescribable sadness. He wanted to say something. Unfortunately, Olivia did not give him any time to speak. She got into the car and closed the door. Her actions were extremely cold and heartless. She did not even look at him. By the time Ernesto came back to his senses, the ck car had already left like an arrow and disappeared into the thick night. All that was left was a thick, foul¨Csmelling smoke. What a hateful girl! Ernesto stomped his feet in anger. How could there be such a woman? She didn¡¯t even say goodbye to him! Tyson drove and asked Olivia where she was going and if she wanted to go back to the Taylor family to pack her things. Olivia slowly turned her head and looked out of the window. Her tone was even colder than the night wind. ¡°There¡¯s no need. You guys can go overter and take the notes I left behind.¡± Tyson nodded and asked, ¡°Where are we going now?¡± Olivia looked at the lights not far away. She suddenly thought of Bettany and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Fulham. family.¡± The Fulham family¡¯s fast food restaurant was already closed. It was pitch¨Cck inside, and there was only a faint light in the depths, indicating that the owner had yet to rest. Peter went over and knocked on the door. After a while, Bettany came out. Olivia opened the car door and gestured for her toe in. Bettany looked up at Tyson and Peter and hesitated. After all, it was almost midnight. It was really not safe to get into an unfamiliar car like this. However, she remembered how Olivia had helped her in the evening. Bettany mustered her courage and sat in. ¡°Olivia, it¡¯s already sote. What¡¯s the matter?¡± She was a little nervous and sat up straight. Olivia smiled andforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m here to tell you that I¡¯m leaving soon. You don¡¯t 2/3 15:53 have to give me that painting.¡± ¡°Leave?¡± Bettany was surprised. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Olivia was about to speak when a few ngs came from outside the car. Someone was knocking on the window! Bettany rolled down the car window and frowned at Tucker outside the car. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Tucker curled his lips and looked past Bettany to look at Olivia. His tone was sinister. ¡°We have a guest. Why don¡¯t youe in and sit?¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Bettany was unhappy and reminded him. ¡°Olivia is my friend. Don¡¯t provoke her.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Tucker¡¯s expression was cold and terrifying. He looked at Olivia meaningfully. ¡°Girl, remember not to meddle in other people¡¯s business in the future. Otherwise, you won¡¯t even know when your head will be chopped off.¡± When he said this, Tucker¡¯s tone was filled with threat. Bettany couldn¡¯t stand Tucker¡¯s sarcasm. She waved her hand to chase him away and apologized to Olivia. ¡°Olivia, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve implicated you.¡± She bit her lower lip and looked embarrassed, finding it difficult to speak. After a while, she said, ¡°Olivia, during this period of time¡­ be careful. My father is not a good person.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, her face flushed red with embarrassment. Not everyone had the courage to admit that their biological father was despicable. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Olivia said calmly. ¡°He can¡¯t hurt me.¡± After saying that, seeing that Bettany¡¯s expression was still worried, Olivia added, ¡°I¡¯ll leave here tonight and nevere back.¡± Hearing the news that Olivia was leaving immediately, Bettany first heaved a sigh of relief and then was shocked. ¡°You¡¯re noting back anymore? You¡¯re not going to visit Samuel or Amelia?¡± Olivia yed with the phone in her hand. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯m not the Taylor family¡¯s daughter. I just lived in the Taylor family for a period of time.¡± Bettany was a little stunned, but she was very smart and immediately realized that there should be a reason. This was Olivia¡¯s privacy, so she could not ask further. She only looked at Olivia reluctantly. ¡°Then, Olivia, will I be able to see you again in the future?¡± Olivia leaned back in her chair and said casually, ¡°Let¡¯s leave it to fate. We will meet if we are fated.¡± ¡°Olivia. Bettany opened the car door. ¡°Wait for me here. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± As she spoke, she got out of the car and ran toward the door. After a while, she came back with a painting. ¡®Olivia, this is for you.¡± Bettany looked sad. ¡°I don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll meet again in the future. Keep this painting as a memento.¡± Olivia took the painting and looked at it. Suddenly, she smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll also give you a gift.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Bettany was a little stunned. Peter was smoking not far away. When he heard Olivia¡¯s words, he nced at Bettany. He thought that this youngdy was so lucky to be favored by Miss Taylor. In the future, she might have some good fortune! Chapter 257 The people in the sandwich shop found Olivia was missing the next morning. Megan panicked. ¡°What should we do? Olivia is missing!¡± Julian yawned and slowly walked out of the room with a coat on. ¡°Take your time. Maybe she¡¯s gone out.¡± Derek and Ste also came down from upstairs. They said anxiously, ¡°Why don¡¯t we call Miss Dale?¡± Megan nodded. After a few calls, the first thing she said was, ¡°There¡¯s no need to look for her. She¡¯s gone. I¡¯ve already transferred the money to your card. You don¡¯t have to call me anymore.¡± With that, she hung up the phone. The members of the Taylor family were left dumbfounded. After a while, Derek finally found his voice. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°She has left just like that. It¡¯s too sudden.¡± Megan frowned and said in a dissatisfied tone, ¡°She is really too much. She didn¡¯t even inform us before she left.¡± During this period of time, Olivia was considerate and sensible, so Megan had already treated Olivia as her child. For a moment, she could not ept Olivia¡¯s departure. She started to grumble. Ste chuckled and said mockingly, ¡°Mother, you really treat her as your own daughter.¡± They had made a fool of Olivia. It was already good enough that Olivia was not angry and didn¡¯t take revenge. How could she inform them before leaving? After saying that, Ste thought of something. She suddenly shouted, ¡°Oh no, we still don¡¯t know the sandwich filling recipe!¡± This was a big deal! Currently, there were a total of ten sandwich fillings in the Taylor family¡¯s sandwich shop. Ste had only learned three of them, and she was not very good at making them. The taste of the fillings she mixed was far inferior to Olivia¡¯s. ¡°What should we do? What should we do?¡± Ste was so anxious that she stomped her feet. ¡°What are you panicking for?¡± Doris came down from upstairs and reprimanded, ¡°It¡¯s just a few sandwich¨Cfilling recipes. Don¡¯t act like you haven¡¯t seen the world. When I participate in this internal competition organized by the Painting Association, I¡¯ll be chosen by one of the teachers of the Painting Association and taken in as a disciple. At that time, I¡¯ll have everything I want. How can a few recipes compare?¡± Megan originally felt sorry for the sandwich¨Cfilling recipes. After hearing her daughter¡¯s words, she suddenly felt more confident. ¡°Yes, Doris¡¯s painting is the most important. If the sandwich¨Cfilling recipes are gone, so be it. It¡¯s not a big deal. ¡°Furthermore, chopping filling in the morning will affect Doris¡¯s painting. We might as well stop selling the sandwich.¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Ste was furious. She raised her head and red at Derek before stomping upstairs. Derek smiled awkwardly at Doris. ¡°Doris, your sister¨Cinw is just too anxious. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°Derek. Doris nced at Derek and frowned slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t be blinded by these small profits. Sandwich is so cheap. Even if you sell ten thousand of them, you won¡¯t earn two thousand dors. ¡°But paintings are different. If I¡¯m epted as a disciple by a teacher from the Painting Association, I¡¯ll be famous. Any random painting can be sold for thousands of dors or even one hundred thousand dors. You¡¯re my brother, so I¡¯ll definitely take care of you.¡± 15:53 D Doris had always spoken like this. She had been smart, so since she was young, her family doted on her and obeyed her. She was used to being domineering. Even when she spoke to her family, she still spoke arrogantly. Back then, Derek was used to her attitude and did not think much of it. However, during this period of time, he had interacted with Olivia a lot. He had seen Olivia¡¯s sincere way of thinking for others. When she helped others, she would not make others feel ufortable. When he faced Doris again, he felt a little ufortable. However, Derek did not say anything. He just turned around and went upstairs to look for Ste. In the Fulham family, Bettany was painting in her room when she suddenly received a call from the express delivery. It said that there was a delivery for her. Bettany put down her pen and looked happy. ¡°It must be from Olivia.¡± She put on her shoes and ran out. Tucker sat at the counter and looked at Bettany¡¯s back with a frown. Seeing this, Talia was extremely nervous. She quickly exined for Bettany, ¡°Bettany is still young. She hasn¡¯t seen you for many years and is a little distant. She definitely isn¡¯t on the side of outsiders.¡± Bettany received the package and opened it as she walked toward the small house. Tucker stopped her. ¡°Bettany, don¡¯t interact with those indecent people. Listen to me and marry into the Hall family. In the future, you can have whatever you want. Don¡¯t you want to learn painting? The Hall family will send you to the art school and hire a famous painting teacher for you.¡± Bettany¡¯s hand that was tearing the package paused. She looked up and stared at Tucker. Her tone was cold. ¡°Tucker, I¡¯m calling you Dad for the sake of my mother. Don¡¯t push your luck.¡± ¡°Bettany!¡± Talia scolded. ¡°How can you talk to your father like that?¡± Bettany turned her head and suppressed the sorrow in her heart. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m your daughter. Do you want me to marry a paralyzed person?¡°¨C Talia shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to marry him. It¡¯s just an engagement. Your father said that thepany is in danger now and only the Hall family can save it. Can you help your father?¡± Bettany couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Why should I help him? Doesn¡¯t he still have a daughter? Why don¡¯t you let her go?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Tucker¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Missy is your younger sister. How can you be so heartless and not act like an elder sister at all? You really disappoint me!¡± At this point, he even vented his anger on Talia. ¡°How did you teach your daughter?¡± Talia was frightened and immediately exined, ¡°Tucker, don¡¯t be angry. Calm down. Bettany is still young and hasn¡¯t interacted with Missy before. She doesn¡¯t have any feelings for Missy. When they get along for a long time in the future, their feelings will deepen.¡± ¡°Enough.¡± Tucker grew impatient. ¡°Bettany must marry him!¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Bettany sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t force me. I won¡¯t marry into the Hall family. Even if you use despicable methods to knock me out and marry me, I won¡¯t let the Hall family help you!¡± ¡°Bettany!¡± Talia pped Bettany and looked at Bettany angrily with reddened eyes. ¡°Apologize to your father!¡± Bettany was already used to her mother being like this. Her heart no longer hurt. She just felt disappointed. She raised her hand to rub her face and looked at Talia coldly. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re such a bitch! I¡¯ve never seen a woman as humble as you.¡± With that, she ran upstairs. 15:53 ¡°Bettany. Talia called out to her from behind. Tucker grabbed Talia and said in a cold voice that seemed toe from hell. ¡°Ignore her. Let¡¯s see how long she can hold on. A girl shouldn¡¯t be too stubborn. Doesn¡¯t she like to paint? Let¡¯s break one of her hands and see how she can paint.¡± Talia couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Hatred shed in the depths of her eyes. She lowered her head and said in a weak voice. Tucker. Bettany is too young and insensible. Give me more time. I¡¯ll definitely persuade her.¡± Tucker nced at Talia and suddenlyughed. He raised his hand and touched Talia¡¯s cheek. His voice was gentle. ¡°I knew it. You understand my heart the most.¡± Talia lowered her head and smiled shyly. Upstairs, Bettany ran to the bathroom and washed her face with cold water to calm herself down. She didn¡¯t understand. She couldn¡¯t figure it out. Why did her mother, who had been relying on her for so many years and had always doted on her, suddenly change after her father appeared? Her mother even wanted to force her to get married! After wiping her face, Bettany opened the package. The delivery was very light. It should be a piece of paper or a letter. Bettany guessed that it should be a painting. She had given Olivia a painting, so Olivia also gave her a painting in return. The package had beenpletely opened. Inside was not a painting, but a letter. Bettany found it strange. Did people still write letters these days? She took out the envelope and opened it. She realized that it was not a letter but a thin paper shell. It looked like an invitation card. What exactly was it? Bettany became more and more confused. Was it a greeting card? She casually took out a thin golden paper shell and opened it. It was a line of words. Bettany looked over. The more she looked, the heavier her breathing became, and her pupils dted. This, this was actually an invitation to the Painting Association¡¯s internalpetition! Bettany¡¯s legs went weak, and her wrist trembled slightly. She almost couldn¡¯t hold the invitation in her hand. At this moment, she suspected that she was in a dream. She rubbed her eyes hard and looked at the invitation letter again. It was true! It was actually true! This was given to her by Olivia. Who exactly was Olivia? Chapter 258 Bettany held the invitation letter, her heart pounding so fast that it was about to jump out. She read the words over and over again, feeling like she was in a dream. Would such a good thing really happen to her? Bettany was not a hesitant person. At such a young age, she had already taken on the burden of the family. This had trained her to be a decisive person. Since she had already gotten the invitation, she had to give it her all. As she did not understand thispetition, Bettany nned to ask Doris. She ran downstairs with the invitation letter in her arms. After running a few steps, she turned back and went upstairs to get a painting she had drawn. In the Taylor family, Doris was in the process of designing. Thispetition was very important to her, so she had to give it her all. Seeing Bettany walk over, Doris was a little surprised. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Bettany hugged the invitation letter. As she ran too quickly, she could not catch her breath. It took a while for her to catch her breath. ¡°Doris, look!¡± Her eyes were bright like the stars in the sky. Doris was instantly stunned. She had never seen such a bright and dazzling Bettany. It seemed that ever since she met Bettany, Bettany had always been depressed. Although she was energetic and decisive, there was always a hint of worry in her in her eyes. ¡°I can participate in thepetition with you!¡± Bettany couldn¡¯t control her excitement and showed the invitation to Doris. At first, Doris did not react and thought that Bettany was joking. However, when she lowered her head, she saw the seal of the Painting Association on the invitation. There was also Bettany¡¯s name written on it. Doris¡¯s pupils constricted and her nails dug into her palms. She was too surprised and couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Doris?¡± Seeing Doris¡¯s stiff expression, Bettany seemed to have realized something. This time, it did not seem like a good idea for her toe and look for Doris! Bettany was a little vexed. The moment she received the invitation, she was too excited. Her mind was in a daze and she did not consider everything. She only thought that Doris would also be participating in thispetition. The two of them would have apanion to talk to. However, she had forgotten that if she participated in thispetition, she and Doris would be competitors. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m fine.¡± Doris brushed her hair behind her ear and exined to Bettany with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was just too surprised just now. I didn¡¯t mean anything else.¡± Bettany looked up and carefully observed Doris¡¯s expression. Seeing that Doris really did not seem to mind, she rxed. ¡°Olivia gave this to me.¡± Bettany¡¯s fingertips rubbed the words on the invitation letter lovingly. ¡°Olivia?¡± Doris frowned. After reacting for a while, she realized who Olivia was. She couldn¡¯t help but tug at Bettany¡¯s sleeve and ask anxiously, ¡°Are you talking about Olivia Taylor? My 15:53 second sister?¡± Bettany nodded and looked at Doris curiously. ¡°Doris, what¡¯s the rtionship between Olivia and your family? She told me that she¡¯s only staying at your house temporarily. Actually, she has nothing to do with your family.¡± Doris looked a little flustered. She stuttered, ¡°Well, I can¡¯t say for sure. Actually, I don¡¯t know who she is either.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Bettany didn¡¯t continue asking. She took out the painting she brought over and was a little embarrassed. ¡°Doris, can you help me take a look? You know, I learned how to draw on my own. I¡¯m not as good as you, so I want to ask you for help and give me some advice.¡± If it was before today, Doris would definitely not waste time examining Bettany¡¯s paintings. But¡­ Her gaze moved up andnded on the invitation letter. Her eyes gradually darkened. ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you take a look. It just so happens that we¡¯re going to participate in thepetition together and have apanion.¡± Doris reached out to take the painting from Bettany¡¯s hand. Doris¡¯s hand that was holding the painting suddenly froze when her gazended on the oil painting. This painting¡­ The concept of this painting was actually very simr to the one she was painting now. The difference was that Bettany had already finished painting and she was thinking about theyout and color scheme. Doris gripped the painting so tightly that her knuckles turned pale. She read it again and again, looking at the painting Smoke in Vige. Theposition and color of this painting far exceeded hers. The painting Madonna she had seen previously had already shocked her enough. She did not expect this painting to be far better than that. How did that happen? Didn¡¯t Bettany never learn how to paint before? At this moment, Doris only felt that she had suffered a deep blow and could not muster any energy at all. Doris asked Bettany a few times before forcing a smile and saying, ¡°Bettany, put the painting here first. I¡¯ll take my time to look at it. I¡¯ll tell you in a few days.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Bettany nodded. Then, she looked at Doris with concern and said in a worried tone, ¡°Doris, you don¡¯t look too good. Are you feeling unwell?¡± Doris forced a smile. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been drawing recently. I didn¡¯t sleep well at night.¡± Bettanyforted her and bade farewell to Doris. After Bettany left, Doris hung up the painting Smoke in Vige and traced it with her fingertips. She drew another one herself. However, it always looked a little awkward and was not as good as the original. The more Doris looked at it, the angrier she became. In the end, she tore off the painting she had drawn, threw it on the ground, and stomped on it a few times. It was impossible for her to be inferior to Bettany. She couldn¡¯t ept it. Doris shook her head like she was possessed. Daniel did not have a good month. He was like a resentful husband who had been abandoned by his wife. His face was unhappy all day long. Ellis had been secretly criticizing him, saying that his menopause had been brought forward. Although Daniel could not hear Ellis¡¯s criticism, he had a smart brain and sharp eyes. 23 15:53 It could be seen that under the warm exterior of Ellis, there was a heart with evil intentions. Therefore, he sent Ellis to the Northernmost Continent. Because of Ellis¡¯s departure, everyone in the CEO¡¯s office kept quiet out of fear that they would anger the CEO who had premature menopause, and be sent to the Northernmost Continent. Everyone in the CEO¡¯s office was as obedient as a cat. Daniel could not even vent his anger. He could only bury his frustration in his heart. He was really sad, extremely sad. He knew about Olivia¡¯s n to be hypnotized. He knew it very clearly from the beginning to the end. Olivia felt that he was her boyfriend and had the right to know all this, so she told him in advance. To be honest, Daniel did not agree to Olivia taking the risk at all. Unfortunately, he did not dare to say it. Other domineering CEOs were able to manipte their wives. But in front of Olivia, he was timid and obedient to her. Theparison was too tragic! The depressed Daniel returned home every day and didn¡¯t like his son Andrew. His son waspletely useless! Chapter 259 Daniel had always been afraid to tell Olivia that Andrew was her son. He hoped that when his rtionship with Olivia deepened, or after they got married, he would slowly tell her that Andrew was her son in a few years. That was because he was afraid that Olivia would snatch Andrew from him. He knew Olivia too well. If she knew that Andrew was her child, she would definitely fight with him for custody of the child. How could Daniel beat her? He could not bear topete with her at all! In the past, he had apanied Olivia to watch many idol dramas and dramatic romance novels. The male lead was domineering and arrogant. He bullied the female lead until she was almost half dead and casually snatched the child away from the female lead. At that time, Daniel felt that television dramas and novels were all fake. The male lead did not love the female lead at all. If he really loved the female lead, how could he bear to snatch her child? Not to mention snatching Andrew from her, even if Olivia frowned slightly, Daniel would be heartbroken. He would rather die in pain than make Olivia unhappy. When he returned home at night, Daniel went to Andrew¡¯s room. Andrew was watching cartoons on the iPad under the nket. When he sensed that Daniel hade in. he immediatelyy down and closed his eyes tightly. He was actually pretending to be asleep! Daniel did not expose him. He only sighed softly. ¡°s, why did he fall asleep? I was about to tell him about Olivia.¡± Olivia? Andrew¡¯s eyes widened. He suddenly lifted the nket and called out, ¡°Daddy.¡± Daniel was so mean. He pretended to be surprised and turned the doorknob with his slender fingers. ¡°Andrew! Weren¡¯t you asleep?¡± Andrew was a little embarrassed. He poked his chubby little face with his two soft fingers and smiled. obediently. ¡°Daddy. I heard you mention Olivia.¡± Daniel stepped forward and poked his chubby son with his fingertips. Andrew fell to bed. Then, he covered Andrew with the nket lovingly and said in a serious tone, ¡°You heard wrong. You are dreaming.¡± Andrew was sure that he was not dreaming. He argued, ¡°I really heard it. It¡¯s not a dream!¡± Daniel raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°How can you be sure that you¡¯re not dreaming? I think you¡¯re dreaming.¡± Andrew couldn¡¯t be more anxious. He couldn¡¯t care less about pretending. ¡°Daddy, I didn¡¯t sleep just now. Really.¡± ¡°Really? I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Daniel crossed his arms in front of his chest. Hiszy look was especially hateful. Andrew blinked and looked up at Daniel for a long time before he suddenly understood. Even if a smart child panicked for a moment, he would still quickly notice the abnormality. He knew that Daniel must have found him sprawled under the nket watching cartoons. Andrew was a very smart child. When he realized that he had been discovered, he immediately turned around and took out the iPad from under his nket. He threw it on the ground with a thud and promised Daniel with a puffed¨Cup face, ¡°Daddy, I won¡¯t watch it anymore. I won¡¯t watch it in the future.¡± There was a carpet on the floor, so the iPad didn¡¯t break when it fell to the ground. It only lit up moment. Daniel raised his eyebrows and picked up the iPad. He looked at the video. ¡°23 minutes.¡± for a ¡°Daddy.¡± Andrew quickly climbed out of bed and hugged Daniel¡¯s thigh. ¡°I only watched for two minutes, really.¡± ¡°But you indeed watch it,¡± Daniel said slowly. ¡°I remember we discussed about it before. How should I punish you if you yed with the iPad in bed at night?¡± Andrew lowered his head and said pitifully, ¡°Spank me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Daniel nodded. He was very satisfied with his son¡¯s attitude. ¡°Show me your butt.¡± ¡°Daddy.¡± Andrew burst into tears. He went forward and hugged Daniel¡¯s thigh. ¡°Don¡¯t spank me. I¡¯ll be good from now on.¡± The little guy had a pair of beautiful eyes that were exactly the same as his mother¡¯s. When he cried, he looked exceptionally pitiful. Facing this pair of eyes, Daniel could not bring himself to do it. He could only ask Andrew to make a promise with a cold face. When Daniel returned to his room, he felt sad when he saw the empty bed. He was obviouslyzy and unrestrained just now. It was a kind of heartache of not having a wife. This nket was too cold! He thought about how he had acted like a father and a mother for so many years.. He raised Andrew alone. However, Olivia had actually lost her memories and avoided all responsibility. Daniel took out his phone and slowly typed on Facebook status. He deliberated over his words and described how he found Andrew ying with the iPad under the nket. He emphasized that the child was not easy to discipline and that he was tired because he had to act as a father and a mother. Last setup, only Olivia could see it. Not long after he posted it, someone liked it. It was Olivia! Daniel immediately became excited. His fingers began to tremble and he could not press the button for a long time. After a long time, he finally dialed Olivia¡¯s number. ¡°Olivia¡­ Olivia was still on the way back. She felt a little dizzy, so she rubbed her temples again and again. This was the aftereffect of hypnosis. Even when she woke up, she still felt a little ufortable. She had already taken her phone back, so Olivia casually flipped through it. Coincidentally, she saw the Facebook status of Daniel. Her fingertips slipped and she liked it. Her actions preceded her consciousness. It took her a moment to realize what she¡¯d done. 15:53 Chapter 259 Daniel had always been afraid to tell Olivia that Andrew was her son. He hoped that when his rtionship with Olivia deepened, or after they got married, he would slowly tell her that Andrew was her son in a few years. That was because he was afraid that Olivia would snatch Andrew from him. He knew Olivia too well. If she knew that Andrew was her child, she would definitely fight with him for custody of the child. How could Daniel beat her? He could not bear topete with her at all! In the past, he had apanied Olivia to watch many idol dramas and dramatic romance novels. The male lead was domineering and arrogant. He bullied the female lead until she was almost half dead and casually snatched the child away from the female lead. At that time. Daniel felt that television dramas and novels were all fake. The male lead did not love the female lead at all. If he really loved the female lead, how could he bear to snatch her child? Not to mention snatching Andrew from her, even if Olivia frowned slightly, Daniel would be heartbroken. He would rather die in pain than make Olivia unhappy. When he returned home at night, Daniel went to Andrew¡¯s room. Andrew was watching cartoons on the iPad under the nket. When he sensed that Daniel hade in, he immediatelyy down and closed his eyes tightly. He was actually pretending to be asleep! Daniel did not expose him. He only sighed softly. ¡°s, why did he fall asleep? I was about to tell him about Olivia.¡± Olivia? Andrew¡¯s eyes widened. He suddenly lifted the nket and called out, ¡°Daddy.¡± Daniel was so mean. He pretended to be surprised and turned the doorknob with his slender fingers. ¡°Andrew! Weren¡¯t you asleep?¡± Andrew was a little embarrassed. He poked his chubby little face with his two soft fingers and smiled obediently. ¡°Daddy. I heard you mention Olivia.¡± Daniel stepped forward and poked his chubby son with his fingertips. Andrew fell to bed. Then, he covered Andrew with the nket lovingly and said in a serious tone, ¡°You heard wrong. You are dreaming Andrew was sure that he was not dreaming. He argued, ¡°I really heard it. It¡¯s not a dream!¡± Daniel raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°How can you be sure that you¡¯re not dreaming? I think you¡¯re dreaming Andrew couldn¡¯t be more anxious. He couldn¡¯t care less about pretending. ¡°Daddy, I didn¡¯t sleep just now. Really ¡°Really? I don¡¯t believe you¡± Daniel crossed his arms in front of his chest. Hiszy look was especially hateful. Andrew blinked and looked up at Daniel for a long time before he suddenly understood. Even if a smart child panicked for a moment, he would still quickly notice the abnormality 13 Oh no, she originally wanted to give him a surprise, but now she couldn¡¯t. Just as she was feeling vexed, Daniel called. After the call went through, neither of them spoke. Only their rapid breathing could be heard. Rustle, rustle, rustle. It was like an electric shock. Daniel could almost imagine the color of Olivia¡¯s lips on the phone. She had never liked to put on makeup, but her lips were red and seductive, like the deepest color of rose petals, like a demon that sucked people¡¯s essence. At this moment, she must be biting her lower lip. There was a bite mark on her lips, and the numbness could melt his heart. Daniel¡¯s lower abdomen suddenly tightened, and his right hand gripped the phone tightly. If Olivia was right in front of him, he would definitely not be able to control himself. He would hold her under his body and press her down tightly. After a while, a low and sexy voice came out of his throat. ¡°Olivia.¡± Olivia pursed her lips and blinked her eyes. She could barely suppress the joy in her heart. ¡°Daniel.¡± The two of them did not speak. They just held their phones in silence. But joy and longing spread along the signal flow. Tyson, who was driving in front, and Peter, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, looked at each other and thought of the same thing. Absence made the heart grow fonder. Ha¨Cha! Olivia really missed Daniel. She had never liked someone so much in her life. To be honest, when she first came into contact with Daniel, she was not tempted. She even felt that this person was very strange and inexplicable. If it weren¡¯t for Andrew, Olivia wouldn¡¯t have wanted to interact with him at all. However, as time passed, Olivia liked him more and more. She found Daniel more and more pleasing to the eye. How could he be so good¨Clooking, obedient, and understanding? His asional pride was like a cat, not annoying. Olivia really felt that Daniel was exactly what she liked. She was fond of everything about him. Chapter 260 He knew that Olivia had returned to Evervale overnight. Daniel had bad intentions. ¡°Olivia, I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± Olivia rubbed her temples and could not help butugh. ¡°It¡¯s almost ten o¡¯clock at night now. I still have about two hours before I reach Evervale. Where are you going to pick me up?¡± Daniel raised his eyebrows and chuckled. ¡°Is it okay at home?¡± Olivia was speechless. Seeing that Olivia was silent, Daniel knew that something was wrong. He quickly found a reason that Olivia could not refuse. ¡°Andrew missed you. He cried just now.¡± ¡°Why did he cry?¡± Olivia was indeed anxious. When she heard that Andrew was crying, she instantly became nervous. Indeed, she had forgotten her husband after having a child. Daniel felt a little sad. He emphasized his tone and said in a low voice, like a single father who couldn¡¯t do anything for his child, ¡°s, he always cried before he went to bed these past few nights. He asked me where Olivia went and why she didn¡¯te to see him. He wondered if you don¡¯t like him anymore.¡± Olivia doted on Andrew instinctively. When she heard that he had cried, her heart immediately ached. She agreed immediately. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go straight to your side.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave the door open for you.¡± Daniel smiled like a spring breeze. He was so proud. To prevent anything from happening, Daniel even came to Andrew¡¯s room. He shook Andrew awake and asked him to send Olivia a voice message. It would be best if he cried a few times. Andrew was in a daze and his mind was still nk. However, he also hoped to see Olivia when he woke up in the morning, so he obediently agreed and sent a voice message to Olivia. But¡­ he blinked and looked up at Daniel. ¡°I can¡¯t cry.¡± Daniel frowned and reminded him, ¡°Do you remember what you did wrong tonight?¡± Upon hearing this, Andrew¡¯s eyes widened. He looked at Daniel with dissatisfaction. ¡°It has been a while, and you can¡¯t punish me anymore.¡± Daniel smiled cruelly. ¡°You yed with the iPad behind my back. I haven¡¯t punished you yet. I¡¯ll punish you by not allowing you to y with the iPad for a month.¡± Andrew was stunned at first, then he instantly pouted and cried, ¡°Daddy, no.¡± In the blink of an eye, Daniel pressed the voice transmitting button and sent Andrew¡¯s cries over, ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Daniel patted Andrew¡¯s shoulder and said in a satisfied tone, ¡°Look, you cried so well.¡± Andrew was speechless. ¡°What kind of father was this?¡± he thought. Hearing Andrew¡¯s cries, Olivia¡¯s heart tightened. She sent the location of the Sullivan family to Tyson and asked him to drive there. When they arrived at the Sullivan family, it was already midnight. Andrew had already gone to bed. Olivia tiptoed into the house and nced at Andrew. Only then did she feel relieved. The Sullivan family had exactly two guest rooms. Tyson and Peter lived together, and Olivia had her own room. After a long journey, she was really tired and prepared to take a shower and sleep. Olivia was taking a shower when she heard someone knocking on the door. She was covered in foam, so it was not appropriate for her to open the door. She asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± Daniel stood tall at the door with a ss of milk in his hand. ¡°It¡¯s me, Olivia. I brought you a ss of milk. Olivia pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Thank you. Leave it for now. It¡¯s not convenient for me to go out now. I¡¯ll go out and get itter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Daniel was super considerate. ¡°I¡¯ll bring it in for you.¡± ¡°The door¡¯s locked.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Daniel was ready. ¡°I got the spare key.¡± Olivia was speechless. He seemed to have ulterior motives. Helpless, she nodded. ¡°Thene in.¡± Daniel pushed the door open and entered. He first looked around before cing the milk on the bedside table. In the bathroom, his beloved was taking a shower. The sound of water seemed to drench his heart¡­ It was warm and a little moist. Daniel was tempted. It couldn¡¯t be said that he had ulterior motives. If a man didn¡¯t even have any sexual desire for the woman. he loved, wouldn¡¯t he be like a eunuch? Daniel felt that he was very normal. After all, he had been holding it in for so many years. If he didn¡¯t have sex now, he would wonder if he was abnormal. There were many bad intentions in men who were sexually aroused. Therefore, when Olivia came out of the bathroom in a bath towel after taking a shower, she saw arge patch of milk on the bed. The perpetrator looked at her innocently. ¡°What should we do? The bed is wet. Where are you going to sleep?¡± Olivia red at Daniel. She raised her beautiful chin and pointed at the sofa. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep there.¡± ¡°How can that do?¡± Daniel leaned over and pressed Olivia against the wall. A strong masculine scent assaulted Olivia¡¯s face, causing her body to go limp. She almost hung on Daniel. However, she still refused to admit defeat. She raised her chin and red at him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Daniel lowered his eyes. ¡°Of course¡­ I¡¯ll fuck you!¡± As he spoke, he picked up Olivia and threw her onto the sofa. Olivia sank into the sofa and her mind went nk for a moment. She blinked and before she could react, a muscr male body pressed against her. He gave her a passionate kiss. Hmm¡­ The next day, Olivia woke up in Daniel¡¯s room. When she opened her eyes, it was almost 11 p.m. Andrew had already gone to kindergarten. ¡°Oh no.¡± Olivia rubbed her forehead and could not help but kick Daniel. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault.¡± 23 15:54 She did not see Andrew. ¡°Why are you ming me?¡± Daniel flipped over and pressed her down. His voice was low as he blew into her ear. After another sex, it was almost one in the afternoon when they got up. Thinking that there were still Tyson, Peter, and two nannies at home, Olivia felt too ashamed to face anyone. Wasn¡¯t she announcing to the world what she had donest night by getting up sote? She quietly went downstairs, thinking that the others should go and rest. Unexpectedly, she bumped into Tyson and Peter, who were watching television in the living room. She quickly lightened her footsteps and tiptoed around the two of them to go to the dining room to eat. However, Daniel appeared at this moment and looked at her worriedly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you tiptoeing? Are you feeling unwell? I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault. Last night, I¡­¡± Shut up! Olivia was afraid that he would say something he shouldn¡¯t. She quickly went forward and wanted to cover his mouth. She was wearing slippers, and because the ground was a little slippery, she rushed forward too quickly. She slipped away and plunged into Daniel¡¯s arms¡­ Themotion was too loud. Tyson and Peter turned around. They happened to see Olivia throwing herself at Daniel. The two of them gasped and raised their thumbs at the same time. Unexpectedly, the cold and indifferent Miss Taylor was actually so passionate and bold! Olivia was speechless. She was really too ashamed to face anyone. Her reputation had been ruined. It was already embarrassing enough, but Daniel acted as if he did not notice and carried her in his arms. Daniel exined to Tyson and Peter, ¡°Olivia is too tired. I¡¯ll carry her over.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Tyson and Peter nodded in understanding. Olivia buried her head in Daniel¡¯s arms hopelessly. Anyway, it was already so embarrassing. They could think whatever they wanted! Chapter 261 In the afternoon, Olivia and Daniel went to the kindergarten to pick up Andrew. On the way, Daniel mentioned something. Some time ago, when he was volunteering, he met a young man named Noah who was at the same age as him. ¡°Noah is only 29 years old. He has been married for seven years.¡± Daniel sighed. Olivia nodded. ¡°He married early. He barely reached the legal age for marriage back then.¡± ¡°And what is your opinion?¡± Daniel turned to look at her. Olivia felt a little bit weird. Why would she have an opinion? Some people married young and some old. It was just their choice. There was nothing to about. ¡°I don¡¯t really have one.¡± She shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t?¡± At the red light, Daniel stopped the car and turned to look at Olivia, his expression kind of complicated. Olivia frowned. She couldn¡¯t make out what he was trying to do. She was about to ask him what was going on today. Yet before she could, she heard his mellow deep voice just beside her ear. ¡°Olivia, let¡¯s get married too.¡± Unexpected of such a question, Olivia looked up at Daniel in shock. The traffic light had turned green. Daniel turned around and looked ahead, pressed on the elerator with his right foot and the car rushed out like an arrow. He didn¡¯t turn to Olivia again, yet he said solemnly, stressing every syble, ¡°Olivia, let¡¯s get married.¡± ¡°Get Married?¡± Olivia repeated his words in her head. She squeezed her fingers, unsure of what to answer for a moment. She didn¡¯t expect him to bring up this topic so soon. She had barely thought about it. So she hesitated, trying to figure out what to reply. Yet then, Daniel continued, ¡°If you haven¡¯t made up your mind, we can get engaged for now. How do you think?¡± Engage? Olivia took a breath of relief. She nodded at Daniel and agreed. ¡°Okay!¡± Daniel was so happy that he was lost for words for a while. He made it! That was wonderful! Daniel was a very sophisticated person. He understood humans pretty well. He knew how to negotiate. He had read a lot of psychology. He once read something called House Splitting Effect. There was a dark room, if someone proposed to open the window, the proposal was very likely to be denied by a group of people, however, if another person proposed to destroy the ceiling then the first proposal would be much more eptable. He was using the exact same trick. Daniel¡¯s goal was to engage, not to marry for now. After picking up Andrew, the three of them went to a nearby restaurant for dinner. Olivia felt a little guilty for having hesitated when Daniel proposed to get married. She felt that she had hurt Daniel, so she was very cooperative and she agreed to whatever he said that day. 15:54D She even took the initiative to mention the engagement date. ¡°Do you think we need to think about it carefully?¡± Daniel sat on the chair. He had already taken off his jacket and was only wearing a white shirt. The cuffs were rolled up, revealing a firm and powerful wrist. Hearing Olivia¡¯s words, he looked up slowly. He said in his deep, cello¨Clike voice, ¡°No need.¡± No need? Olivia looked up, her beautiful eyes filled with surprise. Daniel tapped his fingertips on the table and said, ¡°September 9th.¡± Olivia¡¯s hand that was holding the fork paused in the air. She looked over in shock. ¡°A weekter? Isn¡¯t that too soon?¡± Daniel shook his head. ¡°This is a good day.¡± It indeed was, but wasn¡¯t it a bit of a rush? Would they have the time to prepare everything that was required? Olivia was very worried. The engagement was in seven days. There were many things to prepare. They needed to make arrangements for the venue and the guest list. She hadn¡¯t even purchased the clothes, shoes, and rings for that day. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Daniel said confidently. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared everything for you.¡± He took out his phone and showed the photo to Olivia. ¡°This is the engagement venue. It¡¯s at the old residence of the Sullivan family. It¡¯s already set up. ¡°As for the guests, I don¡¯t think we need to invite a lot of people. I prefer to only invite our close rtives and friends. ¡°The clothes and shoes are ready. Try them on and see if there¡¯s anything you need to change.¡± ¡°And the rings had been customized. They would be delivered in a few days.¡± Daniel was talking excitedly. However, when he turned around, he saw Olivia looking at him calmly with her arms crossed. Daniel¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He thought to himself, ¡°Oh no, she found out.¡± Olivia looked up and said slowly, ¡°Is this your trick?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call it a trick,¡± Daniel said righteously. ¡°I am just insightful. I knew we would get engaged one day so I had everything ready in advance.¡± He moved closer to Olivia and whispered, ¡°I really want to marry you.¡± After saying that, he gave Andrew a look. Andrew reacted quickly. He immediately hugged Olivia¡¯s other arm and blinked his big eyes pitifully. ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t you want to marry my Daddy? Is it because you don¡¯t like me?¡± ¡°Oh no. What are you saying?¡± Olivia¡¯s heart softened. She held Andrew in her arms and shook him. Her tone was gentle. ¡°I couldn¡¯t kike you more. You¡¯re so adorable! Andrew raised his face. ¡°Then would you like to be my mother?¡± ¡°Of course, I do.¡± Olivia lowered her head and kissed the little boy¡¯s soft face. Daniel was very productive. Olivia had just agreed, he announced the engagement to the world the next second. 15:54 He also posted on Twitter: Dear Princess, I¡¯ll see you on September 9th. The Sullivan Group¡¯s subsidiaries reposted this Twitter and posted at the same time: ¡°Congrattions, Mr. and Mrs. Sullivan.¡± Almost instantly, This tweet went viral. The news of the engagement of the richest man instantly hit the headlines all over the world. It was at the top of the trending searches. Every major news outlet was reporting it. The news could be found in the financial column, entertainment column, and even scientific column. Theizens were dumbfounded. They had no idea what was going on. The news was too sudden. They couldn¡¯t believe that in the blink of an eye, the richest man was engaged. They never heard he had a girlfriend. Theizens were in an uproar. ¡°It¡¯s too sudden. Oh no, how can he get engaged before I even grow up?¡± ¡°Who is Ms. Taylor? Does anyone know? I have never heard of her.¡± ¡°Am I the only one who¡¯s curious? Look, I saw this piece of news on financial channels. entertainment channels and even scientific channels¡­ What does it have to do with science, can anybody exin?¡± ¡°Oh,e on, don¡¯t spread rumors. It¡¯s covered on scientific channels not because of Mr. Sullivan but because of Ms. Taylor.¡± There was also a link behind this . People who clicked on it were all shocked by Olivia¡¯s dazzling resume. ¡°Oh my god, Ms. Taylor is amazing. She got the Lasker Award at such a young age. She must be a genius.¡± ¡°I knew she must be an excellent person too.¡± ¡°Well, even though Ms. Taylor has made some achievements in biology, I still don¡¯t think Ms. Taylor is good enough for Mr. Sulliva. After all, he is the wealthiest man in the world.¡± ¡°Oh shut up! Are you blinded by money? How dare you say that scientists are inferior to capitalists!¡± Theizens were arguing with each other. The Sullivan Group¡¯s public rtions team had controlled the s, so the discussion didn¡¯t go too far. It was not very intense, and there was nothing too negative. However, Daniel still didn¡¯t like it. He did not want to see any arguments. He wanted to see everyone congratte him and Olivia. Hence¡­ The emerce department posted on their official ount: ¡°The Sullivan group will pay the bill for 100 people who retweeted the post.¡± The Technology department of Sullivan Group posted, ¡°We will send out 100puters to those who retweeted.¡± The reading department of Sullivan Group posted, ¡°10,000 luckyizens who retweeted would get 10,000 read coins!¡± The video department posted on Twitter: ¡°We will select 10,000 luckyizens from those who retweeted, and the chosen one will get a one¨Cyear premium for free.¡± After dozens of Sullivan Group subsidiaries posted on Twitter, other cooperatingpanies also joined them. 34 15:54 109 a boon ng posted. ¡°We will we buy the who won and dech or will ge * Be hone bund wh SAEMENS Twitter ¡°We will w00 by a wander will get a wee Lennox Box we ¡°We will wet 100 yes the whadde det we will get a free edities¡± Thes went crazy Chapter 262 Theizens on the Inte were in an uproar. Daniel got countless phone calls. People invited him to parties, hoping to meet his mysterious lucky wife. Daniel sat on the sofa, his long legs bent. He lowered his gaze and scrolled through his messages. His expression was nonchnt, as if nothing in the world could pique his interest. When he reached a particr message, Daniel¡¯s fingertips paused. Olivia slowly looked over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Daniel cradled Olivia in his arms, resting his chin on the top of her head. His voice was low and slightly husky as he asked, ¡°A group of old friends has extended an invitation. Should we go see them tonight?¡± He asked in a questioning tone. ¡°Okay,¡± Olivia nodded lightly and yfully raised her hand to gently scratch Daniel¡¯s chin as if teasing a little pet. Fracha Club was a ce Daniel frequented during his youth. He used to spend entire nights there with his old friends. Later, many things happened and he was busy with work, so he no longer stayed there. Hisst visit had been several years ago. Standing at the entrance once more, Daniel felt like he was there in his past life. The club had be unfamiliar to him. The club¡¯s staff were all well¨Ctrained, and their observant eyes didn¡¯t miss a thing. They could tell at a nce who people were. They had never seen Daniel and Olivia but they could tell from the way they dressed and walked that they were not ordinary people. The staff quickly hastened to approach and extend a warm wee to them. ¡°Sir, Miss, please follow me. As the staff member led the way, he inquired politely, ¡°Is this your first visit, or do you have a reservation?¡± Daniel came to a gradual halt, his gazenguid as he cast a mild look at the staff. His aura instantly rose. He curled his lips and smiled at the staff. ¡°You don¡¯t know me?¡± The staff member felt as if his neck was stuck. He instantly lost his voice. At this moment, the door was suddenly knocked open and two familiar figures rushed out. The staff member nced over from the corner of his eye. The two managers actually appeared at the same time! There were two lobby managers in the club, one was male, named Steve Chandler and one was female, named Vivian Lawson. The two of them had always worked separately and rarely interacted. But they appeared together today. The staff was dumbfounded! Steve hastened his pace and reached Daniel first. He bowed and apologized, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, I¡¯m sorry. Rowan is new here. Please forgive him.¡± Vivian also came over. 14 15.511 Vivian was undeniably beautiful, but her demeanor was not assertive. Instead, she exuded a gentle and soothing air. Men were drawn to her, and women felt no envy in her presence. Vivian approached the two of them and, rather than addressing Daniel first, she turned her gentle gaze to Olivia and inquired with a soft tone, ¡°Mrs. Sullivan, how are you?¡± Her soft and gentle words subtly hinted at Olivia¡¯s identity, indicating that she was familiar with her. Notably, she didn¡¯t refer to her as Ms. Taylor, as the staff had done. Instead, she called her Mrs. Sullivan. Olivia raised her eyebrows and looked at the woman. She thought to herself, ¡°No wonder she became the manager of a high¨Css club. Her EQ is high.¡± Olivia nodded at her and turned to Daniel. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Daniel replied. Steve led the two of them in and introduced them along the way. ¡°Mr. Sheeran has booked Room 8888 on the third floor. Pleasee this way.¡± As they exited the elevator, an inattentive waiter bumped into Olivia, causing her shoes to get soiled. Olivia had to make a detour to the restroom to clean up. Steve coordinated with a waitress to escort Olivia to the restroom. He then directed Daniel to a private room. Then, he would turn back to pick up Olivia. Olivia had never been one to dwell on minor inconveniences. She nodded in resignation and acquiesced, saying, ¡°Sure.¡± With that, she followed the waitress to the washroom. The thing was sticky and its presence on her shoes was quite irksome to Olivia. Olivia wanted to wipe it clean as soon as possible. The waitress said she was going to get a wet towel, but she never came back. Impatient to wait, Olivia opted to remove her shoes and rinse them under running water. Afterward, she wiped them dry with a tissue and then put them back on. She came out of the washroom. Staring at the identical hallways on either side, Olivia found herself a bit disoriented. This ce looked too simr. It was easy to get lost. She took out her phone and nned to call Daniel. As soon as she opened her handbag, a red wine bottle was stuffed into her hand. Out of nowhere, a man who appeared to be a supervisor suddenly materialized and gave her a nudge forward. ¡°Why are you dawdling here? Get back to work; the guests are still waiting.¡± As he spoke, he pushed her into an unfamiliar private room. I apologize for the dy,¡± the man bowed to the individuals inside and introduced Olivia, saying, ¡°This is our new server. She would like to extend her apologies to all of you.¡± Following his introduction, he shot Olivia a look and instructed, ¡°Quickly serve wine to the gentlemen.¡± Olivia remained rooted in ce and lightly touched the red wine bottle with her fingertips. She rified, You¡¯ve made a mistake. I¡¯m not a waitress.¡± ¡®Don¡¯t mess around!¡± The man had no faith in her statement and scolded her. ¡°What kind of training have you received? Quickly pour the wine.¡± The group of rowdy older men in the private room let out loud, boisterous cheers. A lecherous middle¨C aged man looked at Olivia and asked, ¡°Girl, are you a virgin?¡± The supervisor gave him a knowing look. ¡°What do you think?¡± The middle¨Caged man chuckled. Olivia cocked her head and gazed at the middle¨Caged man. Then, she turned back to the supervisor and calmly rified, ¡°I¡¯m a guest here. You¡¯ve confused me for someone else.¡± Before the supervisor could reply, the middle¨Caged man jeered. ¡°She said she¡¯s a guest. Youngdy, you¡¯re ying role¨Cying. Come,e.¡± He removed his suit and remarked, ¡°I¡¯ll y the role of the server to attend to our lovely guest here.¡± Someone scurried around the corner and locked the door. A few old men giggled and surrounded Olivia from several directions as they walked towards her. The lights in the private room were dim, and people¡¯s faces were barely visible. Olivia tapped her finger on the wine bottle. The dark red wine bottle reflected her snow¨Cwhite fingertip, making it look a little red. She was clearly getting impatient. She spoke again. ¡°I¡¯ll say it for thest time, let me out.¡± ¡°Get out?¡± The middle¨Caged man arched his eyebrows and jeered, ¡°Once you¡¯ve stepped through this door, regardless of who you are, don¡¯t even dream of leaving. Stay here and serve me obediently!¡± As he spoke, he was about to pounce on her. Olivia¡¯s expression was still nonchnt, but there was a hint of red at the corner of her eyes. It was scarlet red. She took a step to the side and dodged the middle¨Caged man. Then, she lifted her head and let out a chuckle directed at the upants of the private room. All of a sudden, she swiftly raised her right hand and brought the wine bottle crashing down onto the coffee table. The table was made of ss, and so were the wine bottles. Due to the huge impact, the wine bottle instantly shattered, and wine sprayed everywhere along with broken ss. The stter of wine and the sudden burst of ss rmed everyone. Some of the timid ones even cried out in fear. Everyone was left in a state of astonishment, their gazes fixed on Olivia in utter shock. Olivia lowered her head and massaged her wrist, her tone icy. ¡°I told you, you¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡± With that, she ignored the shocked crowd and walked straight to the door. The door was securely locked with abination lock. Olivia couldn¡¯t unlock it herself, so she turned her head to the supervisor. ¡°Open the door!¡± The supervisor shivered and didn¡¯t say anything. Olivia¡¯s frown deepened, and her expression grew increasingly impatient. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste her time on these people. She picked up a chair and mmed it against the door. Bam! Crash! The huge ss door was smashed into pieces. Olivia pped her hands sharply, moving deftly despite the shards of broken ss on the floor. Behind her, a group of people remained frozen in ce like statues. Chapter 263 After Olivia left. The door of the private room opened and a beautiful woman walked out. She was in a long dress crafted from cotton linen and wore a silk shirt. The cuffs were casually rolled up, showcasing her blue wristwatch. The light was dim and blurry. Her face could not be seen clearly, but her temperament was light and elegant. The head waiter walked up to her with a nervous expression. When he spoke, his voice was soft, trembling, and vaguely frightened. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Manson. I messed up.¡± The woman nced over indifferently and did not say anything. The head waiter was terrified. He knelt on the ground with a thud and stammered for mercy. ¡°Ms. Manson, please forgive this time. I won¡¯t let you down next time.¡± ¡°Go clear everything up.¡± The woman¡¯s tone remained gentle, making it difficult to discern her emotions. ¡°No one must find out about this.¡± The head waiter appeared to have narrowly averted a catastrophe. His entire body was drenched in a cold sweat, as if he had just emerged from an icy bath. He hurriedly promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Manson. I¡¯ll go to the surveince room now and guarantee that everything will be wiped up.¡± ¡°Go,¡± the woman said. The head waiter left as if he was escaping. Theyout of the Fracha Club¡¯s guild hall was quite intriguing. On the expansive third floor, there were only four private rooms. In addition to 8888, the room Daniel had entered, and 6666, the one Olivia was ushered into by the head waiter, there were also rooms 8668 and 6886. In essence, without someone specifically guiding the way, it would be impossible for the upants of the two private rooms to encounter one another. Moreover, every private room had its own elevator and washroom. In other words, if no one specially led the way, it would be impossible for the people in the two private rooms to meet. This was interesting. Given that the rooms were isted from each other, how did Olivia end up in Room 6666? Olivia pushed aside her skepticism and pressed the button on the wall, signaling the waiter to escort her to Room 8888. The private room was noisy as if people inside were ying a game. Daniel was seated in the center of the gathering, clutching a hand of cards. His demeanor appeared nonchnt, yet his regal presence set him apart, almost as if he were a wanderer amidst the throng. He saw Olivia. He casuallyid the cards on the table and beckoned to Olivia, saying, ¡°Come over.¡± The man sitting next to Daniel instantly stood up and tactfully gave up his seat. Just as he was about to stand up, his shoulders suddenly felt heavy. A slender and fair palm pressed down on his shoulder. Sarah lifted her petite visage and cast a quick nce at Olivia. ¡°No, no,¡± she chimed in. ¡°Today, it¡¯s all about Daniel and Ms. Taylor. They shouldn¡¯t be seated together.¡± 1/3 15:55 ¡°Come,e,¡± she gestured with her hand, shooing away the two men sitting across from her and clearing a spot. Pointing towards the vacant seat, she urged, ¡°Ms. Taylor, please sit here.¡± With those words, she wrinkled her nose at Daniel and offered him a charming smile. ¡°Daniel, I¡¯m going to challenge you today. You¡¯ll need to pass some tests to get your bride.¡± The surrounding people chimed in, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Pass the tests.¡± Michael turned to look at Daniel and frowned. He took a piece of candy and threw it at Sarah. ¡°Stop messing around.¡± ¡°It¡¯s tradition.¡± Sarah pressed her palm firmly on the man who was about to get up. The man was in a dilemma, not knowing if he should sit or stand 1. up. Seeing this, Michael red at Sarah and scolded her for being insensible. In the end, he still stood up to smooth things over. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Let¡¯s take this opportunity to make things difficult for the protagonist today. But let¡¯s talk first. We can¡¯t go overboard.¡± He walked up to Olivia and said respectfully, ¡°Mrs. Sullivan, this way please.¡± Olivia sat opposite Daniel. Sarah was unusually excited today. If one didn¡¯t know better, they would have thought that she was the one getting engaged. Holding a pile of poker cards, she insisted on ying truth or dare. She proposed that no one could skip their round with drinking. She shouted and asked the waiter to bring over a lie detector. Michael pulled her to her seat and said helplessly, ¡°Oh my, that¡¯s enough.¡± Daniel also looked over. His gaze appeared remarkably serene, devoid of any discernible fluctuations, yet it exuded an inscrutable chill. Sarah instantly felt a chill down her spine and stopped. Nheless, she still pouted and appeared reluctant. ¡°Fine, we can skip the lie detector, but we must y truth or dare.¡± With that, she threw the poker card to the waiter opposite her. ¡°You deal the cards.¡± It was the person Sarah had enlisted. His card¨Cying abilities were exceptional, and he could discern the identity of each card in his hand with just a single nce. Olivia sat opposite Sarah with one hand supporting her chin. She seemed to be quite interested. She had not yed cards for many years. She remembered that thest time she yed cards was seven years ago. It was during Christmas, and the family of four had gathered to watch television and y poker together. Olivia had always won. In the end, the three of them team up and fight Olivia. Olivia nodded and agreed. Yet they still lost terribly. Jarron had already lost his temper. He held the cards and looked at them repeatedly. He suspected that Olivia had x¨Cray vision and could see them from the back. Her grandpa was also very sad. He said, ¡°I won¡¯t y cards with you anymore.¡± It was just a joke. However, it came true. They had really never yed cards together. The waiter who dealt the cards said the rules of the game, ¡°The person who gets the Ace of Spades loses. They have to choose truth or dare, and the person who gets the big ace can control the loser¡± 2.3 15:551 Billionaires Missing Darling The initial rounds progressed smoothly, with some individuals losing while others emerged victorious. Whether it was opting for truth or dare, they refrained from taking things too far. The primary objective was to entertain everyone. Following five rounds of the game, the dealer, who was a waiter, disyed subtle signs of nervousness. This time, Daniel got the Ace of Spades while Sarah got Big King. Sarah shook the ace card in her hand and smiled yfully at Daniel. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, truth or dare?¡± Daniel leaned back on the sofa and saidzily, ¡°Truth.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sarah clenched the cards in her hand and nced at Olivia. Then, she smiled at Daniel. ¡°Daniel, let me ask you something. I¡¯m serious. If Winona hadn¡¯t gone overseas, would you have continued to be with her?¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Michael pulled her and lowered his voice. ¡°What are you doing? It was ages ago. Mrs. Sullivan is here!¡± Sarah giggled. ¡°That¡¯s the rule. And¡­ She looked up at Olivia and said seriously, ¡°Ms. Taylor, are you also very curious? Do you want to know about Daniel and Winona? This is a good opportunity.¡± Olivia did not say anything. She rubbed the ss with her fingertips. Her gaze was indifferent, making it impossible to read her thoughts. Sarah frowned and wanted to provoke her again. At this moment, Daniel spoke. His voice was casual and meaningless as usual. With just a single sentence, Sarah¡¯s countenance underwent a dramatic transformation, and her limbs became rigid. Daniel said, ¡°Winona who?¡± Chapter 264 ¡°Daniel!¡± He went too far. How could he pretend that he didn¡¯t know Winona? After that, Sarah banged the table and rose abruptly. Her face was gloomy and her tone was cold. She was so angry that she lost control of her emotions for a moment. Michael embraced her tightly and gently pressed her down. ¡°Enough now,¡± he said. ¡°Don¡¯t what kind of asion this is?¡± you realize Sarah looked away in anger. But in the end, she managed to control her emotions. The situation had changed. The present Daniel was no longer one of the privileged rich kids. Even Sarah¡¯s parents and her grandfather treated Daniel with great respect, being cautious not to offend him in any way. Even though she was aware deep down that she shouldn¡¯t have a falling out with Daniel, she couldn¡¯t shake the sense of unease. She felt that Winona was treated unfairly. At that time, Daniel was simply one of the privileged youth, seeminglycking any notable abilities. Winona guided him and led the way. Without Winona, he wouldn¡¯t have achieved what he has today. Winona¡¯s credit was now taken by Olivia. That was unfair. Sarah thought that such an outstanding Daniel belonged to Winona. Sarah was filled with indignation! Winona was stabbed all over and left with wounds all over her body. Due to Winona¡¯s departure, Daniel had matured and learned how to care for others. Nevertheless, he showered Olivia with all his love and attention. The more Sarah dwelled on the matter, the deeper her sense of sadness grew. Michael, Daniel, and she had been childhood friends, sharing countless memorable and adventurous moments over the years. Following that, they attended university. That was when they met Winona, a wealthy youngdy from the Capital City. Winona stood apart from the rest. Despite her affluent upbringing, she had never been indulged and harbored her own ambitions. She had already established a reputation in the realm of oil painting at a tender age. Like a pristine swan, she glided with elegance, beauty, nobility, and grace from the altar to join the cluster of less refined souls. In those days, Daniel had fervently pursued Winona. Despite their long¨Cstanding friendship, Sarah couldn¡¯t help but feel that Daniel wasn¡¯t quite up to Winona¡¯s standards. Winona was the cherished daughter of the Prooco Group¡¯s leader, whereas Daniel was merely a wealthy youngster. Plus, with his uncle¡¯s influence looming, Daniel¡¯s standing within the Sullivan family wasn¡¯t significant. He appeared to be nothing more than an arrogant affluent youth with no prospects of inheriting the family fortune. Therefore, it was no surprise that Sarah considered him unworthy of Winona. Sarah ridiculed Daniel, scoffing at his lofty dreams. 13 15:551 D She went so far as to make a wager with him, insisting that he would never be able to measure up to Winona. Yet the result far exceeded her expectations. Daniel made it. He sessfully made Winona date him. In that instant, Sarah was so astonished that her eyes nearly bulged out of their sockets. However, despite her shock, she still held onto the hope that Daniel could have a meaningful rtionship with Winona. At that time, Daniel was riddled with bad habits, and Winona had to endure a lot with him. Daniel¡¯s heart was never inclined toward serious matters; he simply relished having a good time and little thought to the Sullivan family¡¯s business. No matter how many times Winona advised him, it was futile. He remained consistently careless. Ultimately, Winona felt disheartened and chose to depart the country. So Daniel and Winona broke up. They separated from that time. Upon Winona¡¯s departure, Daniel experienced a profound emotional blow, causing him to disappear from the scene for a full year. After he came back, he became a different person. In addition to reacquiring control of his family¡¯s business, Daniel went on to establish the Sullivan gave Group, which eventually catapulted him to the pinnacle of wealth, making him the most affluent person in the entire country. All of this was motivated by Winona. All these years, although Daniel had a child, he had never had any other women by his side. He did not even have a date. Sarah thought that he had been thinking about Winona. She thought that he must be waiting for Winona to return. But to her great surprise, he was getting engaged to another woman! Sarah clenched her teeth in frustration. Michael softly consoled Sarah, his tone tinged with a sense of helplessness, ¡°Come on. let¡¯s stop now. Olivia is here, and there¡¯s no need to spoil the atmosphere for everyone.¡± Sarah lowered her head to hide her emotions. After a while, she lifted her head and extended her apologies to Daniel and Olivia. ¡°I¡¯m genuinely sorry,¡± she confessed. ¡°Today, I overindulged a bit and spoke without much thought. Daniel, Olivia, please pardon my conduct.¡± With that, she picked up a ss of red wine and downed it. Sarah almost choked and coughed a few times before she recovered. As Michael patted her back to calm her down, he said to Daniel, ¡°Daniel, to celebrate your engagement with Olivia, we¡¯ve prepared a masquerade ball. Let¡¯s go over now.¡± As she spoke, she stood up and made way for Daniel toe over smoothly. However, after waiting for a while, he realized that Daniel did not move. Michael was puzzled and looked over curiously. Gideon also poked his head out. Daniel did not get up and remained seated. He ignored Michael and the others. Instead, he raised his chin and looked at Olivia. He asked in a low voice. ¡°Do you want to go over?¡± Michael did not react for a moment. 23 15.55 When he realized what Daniel was doing, he suddenly opened his mouth in shock. Daniel, who was fearless, and arrogant, was actually asking a woman for her opinion in a low voice! This was too unbelievable! Michael was stunned, and so was Gideon. ¡°Yes.¡± Olivia nodded. After nearly a month of hypnosis, she was mentally and physically exhausted. Hence, she didn¡¯t intend to focus on studying or working during this period. Her n was to take it easy and unwind. In the past, Olivia also liked having fun and was skilled in various forms of entertainment. However, after being pushed off the cliff by Gillian, her heart turned cold. Shepletely sealed herself off and devoted all her energy to learning and experimenting. Now, she and Gillian had reconciled. She no longer needed to repress herself; rather, she would begin to gradually open her heart and revert to her original self. The masquerade was on the first floor. Everyone had to change first. The men were all wearing the same tuxedo, and the women were wearing the same sapphire blue fishtail dress. The distinction was the mask. Sarah and Emily brought Olivia to change. ¡°There¡¯s a separate changing room over there.¡± Emily handed a sapphire blue fishtail dress to Olivia. ¡°Try this one first. Change it if it¡¯s not suitable.¡± Olivia lowered her eyes and nced at the clothes. Seeing this, Emily exined, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re all new and very clean.¡± Olivia went to the changing room to change. Emily was talking to her outside. ¡°Ms. Taylor, have you been to 2046 before? Why haven¡¯t I seen you before?¡± Olivia said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s my first time here today.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Emily nodded. Then, she exchanged nces with Sarah and silently mouthed three words: ¡°Country pumpkin.¡± She hadn¡¯t even visited 2046 before. Every rich man and woman had been to 2046. This was actually Olivia¡¯s first time here. Emily took out her lipstick and applied it. She pursed her lips in front of the mirror and nced at Olivia from the corner of her eye. Her eyes were filled with contempt. She thought that Daniel got a bad taste. Olivia was far inferior to Winona. Chapter 265 Olivia came out after changing her clothes. The blue fishtail dress perfectly outlined her beautiful figure. After Emily finished applying her lipstick, she twisted the golden lipstick tube back and turned to look at Olivia. Originally, she wanted to say something sarcastic. However, when her gazended on Olivia, she was suddenly left stunned. ¡°How could someone dress such a clich¨¦ dress so beautifully?¡± she thought to herself. Although all thedies were wearing the same sapphire blue fishtail dress, every dress was still different because they were all cut differently. Some were tailored to fit the curves of the human body, promoting one¡¯s strengths and hiding one¡¯s weaknesses, which would help to disy a perfect figure. However, some tailoring deliberately highlighted ws. Even if a Victoria¡¯s Secret supermodel were to wear it, it would not look high¨Cend. They had carefully chosen this set for Olivia. Every detail, every cut, and every decoration was extremely ugly. It looked even uglier on a person than a tattered sack. Therefore, Emily was waiting to see Olivia make a fool of herself and did not expect to be stunned. ¡°Oh my god. Now that she put it on, the dress feels even more elevated!¡± she eximed inside. Meanwhile, Sarah, who was in the other changing room, did not hear themotion outside. Listening around, she couldn¡¯t help but frown. She felt that Emily was ipetent in saying a few nasty words of ridicule toward Olivia. She then lifted her hands and zipped up the dress around her armpits. Looking at herself in the mirror, Sarah smiled in satisfaction. The sapphire blue fishtail dress she was wearing was tailored by a master, which meant that it was exquisite, and every detail was perfect. Her figure was originally a little average, but after wearing this dress, her figure was instantly elevated, making her long legs look charming. After boarding the high heels, Sarah prepared to show off in front of Olivia, making her feel inferior. ¡°Hmph, how could a country bumpkin like herpare to me, let alone Winona!¡± she thought. With that in mind, Sarah puffed out her chest, raised her chin, and walked out with a strong aura. She was prepared topare herself to Olivia. She was determined to crush her in all aspects. Aftering out, Sarah raised her eyebrows and looked at Olivia¡­ All of a sudden, her powerful aura was instantly extinguished! ¡°How could this be?¡± she asked inside. Sarah¡¯s expression cracked. The extremely ugly clothes on Olivia made her look like she had been reborn. There was an unusual charm exuding from her head to toe. As soon as they met, Sarah was almost crushed into the ground. Her face was ashen as she stared at Olivia¡¯s clothes. Thankfully, Emily pushed her arm and reminded her quietly. Otherwise, Sarah might lose control and go berserk on the spot! 15:55 ¡°Ramirez, that big liar! ¡°Didn¡¯t he say that this dress is the ugliest in the world? Why is it so beautiful on Olivia? ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± she screamed inside. Sarah was about to go crazy. Meanwhile, Emily was more stable than her. She pinched her finger hard and looked at Olivia with an apologetic expression. ¡°Ms. Taylor, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Olivia raised her eyebrows and looked over. She could already guess what Emily was going to say next. However, she did not stop her. Instead, she looked at Emily quietly, waiting for the next sentence. Sure enough, Emily said, ¡°Sorry, I took the wrong dress. It belongs to another customer. I¡¯ll find another one for you, Ms. Taylor.¡± Sarah nodded crazily. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. This dress belongs to someone else. Ms. Taylor, could you change into another one?¡± Olivia did not say anything. Instead, she lowered her eyebrows, unwilling to agree or disagree. Emily was confused. She rolled her eyes around and suddenly smiled before saying in a mocking tone, ¡°Ms. Taylor, don¡¯t tell me you want to take someone else¡¯s dress for yourself. You¡¯re Mr. Sullivan¡¯s fianc¨¦e. You can¡¯t be so petty as to not even return a dress.¡± Emily did it on purpose to provoke Olivia so that she had no choice but to take it off. After all, it wouldn¡¯t be good if word got out that she had stolen someone else¡¯s dress. Olivia looked up and nced at Emily indifferently before smiling. ¡°Whose dress is this? Call her over.¡± Emily was stumped. ¡°Where am I going to find the owner of this dress?¡± she thought while turning around and looking at Sarah, anxious. Then, Sarah said directly, ¡°This dress is mine.¡± Her tone was a little better than Emily¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Ms. Taylor. I like this dress very much. I really do like it. I didn¡¯t expect Emily to take the wrong one. Give it back to me please.¡± ¡°You really like this dress?¡± Olivia looked at her. Sarah nodded heavily. ¡°Yes, I like it very much.¡± It was rare for her to soften her attitude as she wanted Olivia to take off his clothes. After all, Olivia looked too stunning in this dress, so Sarah was certain that she could not wear it out. Olivia understood. ¡°Are you saying you want to wear the clothes I¡¯m wearing?¡± Sarah nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But?¡± Olivia frowned slightly. ¡°But I¡¯ve already worn it. Don¡¯t you mind?¡± Sarah shook her head crazily. ¡°No, no. I like this dress too much. I can¡¯t wait to wear it soon.¡± Emily nodded cooperatively. She wanted to say a few more words to make Sarah like this dress so much that Olivia had no choice but to take it off. In the end, there was no need for that. Olivia had already nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Sarah and Emily looked at each other and saw the surprise in each other¡¯s eyes. They did not expect Olivia to be so easy to talk to. Olivia changed into another royal blue fishtail dress. This time, when she came out of the changing room, she even put on a huge shawl to cover her body. Sarah nced over and retracted her gaze, not taking it seriously at all. Emily, on the other hand, sized her up carefully. However, the shawl was too big for her to see the clothes 2/3 15.55 inside. Emily took a few nces before retracting her gaze. Olivia walked over and handed the clothes to Sarah. Then, she said calmly, ¡°Go change into it.¡± Sarah nodded and took the clothes to the changing room. Although she didn¡¯t want to wear the clothes that Olivia had worn, she had no other choice. Moreover, this dress looked so beautiful. It was not a loss to wear it, and she might even be stunned by the oue. Thinking of this, Sarah was really a little excited. She quickly took off her clothes and threw them to the ground. Then, she put on the sapphire blue fishtail dress that Olivia was wearing. After putting everything on, she looked at the mirror excitedly. When she saw her average figure in the mirror, she felt as though her shoulders were too low, her waist was too thick, her legs were too short, and her butt was too bumpy. Sarah¡¯s scalp went numb as she exploded! ¡°Who the fuck is this!¡± she thought. It was so ugly that she cried! ¡°No, no. I can¡¯t go out in this. I will be mocked to death,¡± she thought to herself. Sarah pulled a long face. As her fingers trembled, she tried to pull up the zipper under her armpit. The moment she ced her hands on it¡­ Suddenly, a fair and slender arm reached over from behind, grabbing the curtain. With a whoosh, the curtain of the changing room was pulled open. Sarah waspletely exposed in front of everyone. Emily leaned over to take a look. Then, her expressionpletely froze! ¡°What the fuck¡­ ¡°Who is this ugly thing?¡± she pondered. Olivia sat on the sofa with her right leg on her left leg. Her fair feet floated in the air as she nodded. She pped her hands and seemed to be in a good mood as the smile on her face was dazzling. ¡°Miss Anderson, you have a good eye.¡± Chapter 266 Sarah¡¯s face darkened. She turned around and looked at Olivia. At this moment, Olivia had already taken off her shawl, revealing her sapphire blue fishtail dress. She looked elegant and beautiful in it. It was even more dazzling than the previous one. It was at this point that Sarah understood. Olivia had done it on purpose. She had put on the ugly dress deliberately. Sarah¡¯s face was hideous. The anger in her heart waspletely ignited and her temper was about to explode. However, just as it was about to burst out, she restrained herself. She lowered her head and took a deep breath to calm herself down. Olivia was surprised and looked at Sarah twice. She had always been a good judge of character. Sarah had a fiery temper and was short¨Ctempered. After being provoked and tricked, how could she be so calm? Olivia raised her eyebrows and tapped a finger on her phone. There must be something fishy going on! ¡°Ms. Taylor, let¡¯s go over quickly. The ball has already begun.¡± Emily was afraid that Sarah would not be able to control her temper, so she hurriedly stood between the two of them. ¡°Take this with you.¡± As she spoke, she handed Olivia a vampire mask. Olivia put on the mask and the three of them walked towards the ball. There were already people dancing at the ball. Amidst the crowd, in the middle of the dance floor, several couples were dancing to the music. As Emily led the way, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s walk further and see where Daniel and the others are.¡± Olivia nodded and walked slowly by her side. There were many people at the ball. In just a blink of an eye, Emily disappeared without a trace. Everyone present was wearing masks. Coupled with the dim lights, it was impossible to see who was who. Olivia simply stopped moving. She found a corner and sat on a bar stool to watch the people dancing in the middle of the dance floor. There were about a dozen couples dancing on the dance floor. However, as the music changed and the tempo increased, there were gradually people who could not keep up and had to walk away. Slowly, there was only a man and a woman left dancing in the center. Olivia had good eyesight, but she was too far away from the center. Everyone was wearing the same clothes and masks. It was impossible to tell who was who. She could only vaguely sense that the couple in the middle had very good figures. The man stood tall and straight. The woman was slender and long. Her half¨Clength hair was tied into a bun on the lower left side of her head. She looked like ady from centuries ago. The music stopped, and the surrounding people couldn¡¯t help but p. Olivia also pped her hands. She even heard the people beside her sigh. ¡°What a match made in heaven.¡± 14 15.551 Missing Da ¡°They are sopatible together.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you agree?¡± someone said, turning to her. Olivia did not expect someone to talk to her. She paused and did not respond. That person seemed unwilling to give up when she did not respond. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Don¡¯t you think the people in the middle of the dance floor are verypatible?¡± Are theypatible? Olivia frowned and did not say anything. The man in the middle took off his mask. From Olivia¡¯s direction, most of his side profile could be seen. It was Daniel! Olivia subconsciously stood up and wanted to walk towards the middle. However, for some reason, the crowd that was originally standing quietly suddenly surged and gathered in the center. It instantly stopped Olivia in her tracks. She could not walk over. She could only stand behind the crowd and look at the center of the crowd. The woman also ced her hand on the mask and slowly took it down. She revealed a beautiful and otherworldly face. ¡°Winona?¡± Daniel¡¯s pupils constricted imperceptibly. A trace of surprise shed in his deep eyes. ¡°Why are you back?¡± Winona tilted her head, curled her lips, and smiled lightly at Daniel. ¡°Why? Am I not wee?¡± Daniel subconsciously took a step back and distanced himself from Winona. His tone was less friendly than before. ¡°Of course, I wee you. How can I not?¡± After saying that, he immediately turned around and scanned the crowd. Olivia knew that he was looking for her and waved her hand. Daniel¡¯s stern face instantly melted and was filled with vitality. He cut through the crowd and walked towards Olivia. He took her hand and introduced her to everyone. ¡°This is my fianc¨¦e, Olivia. We¡¯re about to get engaged.¡± Winona looked at Olivia and said gently, ¡°Hello. My name is Winona Mason.¡± After that, she patted Daniel¡¯s shoulder with her right hand and smiled naturally. ¡°I¡¯m this guy¡¯s old friend.¡± Olivia nodded and nced at Winona¡¯s right hand. She felt a little ufortable. Noticing Olivia¡¯s gaze, Winona blinked. Her smile was open and natural. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. Daniel and I are old friends. We are good buddies.¡± After saying that, Winona deliberately patted Daniel on the shoulder and nudged him with her elbow. She said in a teasing tone, ¡°Daniel, your girlfriend is a little petty.¡± Good buddies? Olivia frowned. ¡°Ignore her,¡± Daniel leaned in and whispered into Olivia¡¯s ear. Then he turned to Winona and said in an extremely distant and indifferent tone, ¡°Winona, since when are we buddies?¡± Winona¡¯s calm eyes shed with surprise. Then, Daniel continued, ¡°You¡¯re just an ex¨Cgirlfriend. What¡¯s there to hide?¡± 24 He held Olivia¡¯s hand and walked out. Winona was left standing on the spot alone. Her gaze grew profound and a trace of coldness shed in her eyes. After fooling around for so long, everyone was a little hungry. There was a restaurant on the second floor, and Michael had booked the ce. The group went over to eat. Olivia went to the washroom halfway. She had just finished tidying up her clothes and was about to push open the door of the cubicle. A familiar voice came from outside. ¡°Daniel went a little overboard today. How could he leave with only Olivia and leave Winona behind?¡± It was Emily and Sarah. Sarah was indignant and felt that Daniel was too much. Emily did not have much of a reaction. She just touched up her makeup with foundation. ¡°Hey, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Sarah looked at Emily. Emily put away the pancake and asked, ¡°Say what?¡± Sarah stomped her feet in anger. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you reacting at all?¡± ¡°What reaction do you need?¡± Emily snorted softly. ¡°I think you¡¯re stupid. Didn¡¯t you realize that Olivia is very simr to Winona?¡± Sarah was stunned. Emily continued. ¡°The same height, the same hair length, and the same cold and otherworldly temperament. If you don¡¯t look at their faces and only look at their backs, it¡¯s easy to mistake one for the other. Sarah reacted. ¡°Oh my god. I wouldn¡¯t have noticed if you hadn¡¯t mentioned it. Olivia does look like Winona. ¡°So. Emily patted Sarah and said in exasperation, ¡®Olivia is just a substitute. Why are you so nervous?¡± Sarah waspletely relieved. Even after the two of them had left for some time, Olivia still stood in the cubicle and did not go out. Actually, she did feel a little foolish. She had believed Emily and Sarah¡¯s words. They clearly knew that she had gone to the washroom, but they came here to say such things. They had clearly said this on purpose for her to hear. Unfortunately, it was so strange. Olivia clearly knew that this was all an act, but her heart was still filled with jealousy. It felt like fine needles stabbing into her heart. It pricked and stung. There were some things that couldn¡¯t be examined too closely. Why did Daniel like her? His love came so quickly and violently, like a flood that had suddenly broken through the floodgates. There was no prior sign at all. One day there was nothing. The next day it was there. What exactly did he like about her? They had only known each other for a short period of time, and they did not spend too much time together. Why was he so sure that she wouldn¡¯t change? Olivia rubbed her forehead and felt her thoughts running ruckus in her mind. Her temples throbbed with pain. sady Mixing Charting a che that she didn¡¯t do t and hor or she is oh he ¨¨ 6?????? 5 se bone for who hade out for ve could change overnight and num against her sparing offshoot fa Cena suhdemy Sew of her logical mother could hate her and Can, who was like he would presh here of the f was there really chain in the work them and unchanging s s Was it possible for Oliva so ce her ne pom Send t Cumment Intellectually, she felt that she shouldn¡¯t doubt Daniel. However, after the incident with Amelia and Gillian, Olivia knew how those who had once loved her to the core could change overnight and turn against her, sparing no effort to hurt her. Olivia suddenly felt uncertain. If her biological mother could hate her, and Gillian, who was like a sister to her, would push her off the cliff, was there really such an emotion in the world that would remain firm and unchanging? Was it possible for Olivia to ce her trust in one person? Chapter 267 The dishes prepared by Michael were not bad. Olivia really liked to eat the spicy grilled fish. She had always been fond of spicy food and liked to eat heavily vored dishes. The spicier the food was, the more satisfying it was to eat it. After eating to her heart¡¯s content, she didn¡¯t forget to pick up a piece for Daniel. She spoke as she ced it in his ce. ¡°Try it. It¡¯s not bad.¡± Daniel looked at the fish that was covered with a red pepper sauce and did not move. Olivia looked up and was about to ask him why he wasn¡¯t eating it when Winona, who was sitting on the other side, frowned and interrupted coldly. ¡°Daniel never eats spicy food.¡± After saying that, Winona looked at Olivia and asked calmly, ¡°Ms. Taylor, don¡¯t tell me you know this?¡± Olivia subconsciously tightened her grip on her fork with a stunned expression. She didn¡¯t know that Daniel didn¡¯t like spicy food! don¡¯t even Winona sighed softly. Her tone was familiar and natural, as though she knew Daniel very well. ¡°Daniel has always been afraid of spicy food. In the past, when we went out to eat, he didn¡¯t touch spicy food at all. Once, I was naughty and deliberately ordered a slightly spicy dish as a joke. In the end, he was actually angry and threw his fork away before leaving.¡± As she said this, Winona had a smile at the corner of her mouth. Her eyes were sparkling as if she was recalling the good old days. ¡°Yes, yes, yes,¡± Sarah chimed in. ¡°Daniel never eats spicy food. Whenever we used to eat out together, the table would be full of dishes, but there would not be a single spicy dish.¡± Gideon nodded. ¡°Daniel was so domineering back then. He didn¡¯t eat spicy food, and he didn¡¯t allow anyone else to eat spicy food. He didn¡¯t even allow me to smell the spicy food. I couldn¡¯t even eat anything that is slightly spicy.¡± The few of them chatted andughed. They were talking about their youth, discussing about their past. The past that had nothing to do with Olivia. Looking at these people who were incredibly familiar with each other, Olivia suddenly felt a little disappointed. If only she had met Daniel earlier. Gideon got to his feet and intended to move the spicy dishes away from Daniel. As he did so, he looked up at Michael andined, ¡°Michael, why did you order so many spicy dishes? Have you forgotten Daniel¡¯s taste?¡± Michael apologized profusely, saying that he was muddle¨Cheaded and didn¡¯t notice. Actually, these spicy dishes were not ordered by him at all, but by Sarah. Previously, Michael was still curious as to why Sarah ordered so many spicy dishes. Now, he finally understood. It turned out that Sarah had nted a trap for Olivia. Michael sighed inwardly. These women were really scheming. He raised his head and nced at Olivia. He felt sorry for her. 15:56 The girl had a good life and was ambitious. She was a new star in the science arena. He heard that her family background was not bad either. She was quitepatible with Daniel. If Winona didn¡¯te back, Olivia would really be worthy of Daniel. Unfortunately, Winona had returned. The girl definitely couldn¡¯t win against Winona. She didn¡¯t even know that Daniel didn¡¯t like spicy food and foolishly picked up a piece of spicy grilled fish for him. What a silly girl. Just wait. Daniel would definitely be angry and throw a temper at her. Michael lowered his head, unable to bear to look. ¡°You can use mine first. I haven¡¯t used mine much, and it¡¯s very clean.¡± Winona handed her te to Daniel, then gestured to Gideon. ¡°Hurry up and take away the te with the spicy grilled fish. Daniel can¡¯t stand the smell.¡± As she spoke, she ced her te in front of Daniel. During this meal, Winona only ate a few mouthfuls of vegetables, so her te was very clean. It only had a few drops of sauce on it. Hot She switched her te with Daniel¡¯s very naturally, as though she had done it countless times before. Olivia¡¯s pupils constricted as she mmed her forks on the table, However, before Olivia could speak, Daniel moved. Daniel had already picked up the spicy grilled fish on his te and said in a puzzled tone, ¡°Who said I don¡¯t eat spicy food?¡± As he spoke, he slowly ate the spicy grilled fish bite by bite. Everyone looked at him in shock, especially Michael, whose eyes were about to pop out. What was he doing? Daniel was actually eating spicy food! Among them, Winona was the most surprised. She could barely maintain herposure as she stared at him in a daze. ¡°D¨CDaniel, when did you start eating spicy food?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always liked spicy food. We¡¯ve only met a few times and eaten a few times. Don¡¯t pretend as if you know me very well.¡± After saying this, Daniel even moved to the side to distance himself from Winona. He used his actions to show that he was not familiar with Winona at all. Olivia could not help butugh. Seeing that Olivia was smiling, Daniel was also happy. He moved his fork quickly and ate a few spicy dishes in a row. Spicy grilled fish, spicy beef stew, ck pepper steak. He ate at least a serving or two of each of those dishes. He even bit into a jpeno. Even Olivia was shocked. She quickly pinned down the hand that was holding the fork and whispered to him, ¡°Stop eating these.¡± Daniel obediently put down his fork. If Olivia did not let him eat it, he would not eat it. He took a sip of water. Daniel said to everyone, ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while.¡± After Daniel left, a strange silence descended across the dining table. Sarah and Gideon widened their eyes and looked at Daniel¡¯s te. Their eyes were filled with shock. Good heavens! Daniel really ate spicy food. He even ate half a te of jpenos. 2/3 15.561 It was impressive! Michael looked at the te and then at Olivia. He was as shocked as Sarah and the others. In fact, over the years, he had interacted more with Daniel and often met him at dinner parties. All those who had eaten with Daniel knew that Daniel did not eat spicy food and did not even want to smell it. In other words, Daniel could not eat spicy food. However, for the sake of Olivia, he finished half a te of jpenos! Winona¡¯s face was cold. She used much of the self¨Ccontrol she had in her life to barely maintain her indifferent attitude. It took all her effort so that she did not just walk away from the table. However, her left hand, which was hidden under the table, clenched into a fist tightly. Her nails dug into her palm. Daniel! He had actually eaten so much spice in order to go against her. He must have been angry at her for leaving without saying goodbye. It had been so many years, but he was still furious with her. Winona couldn¡¯t help but tear up. How much must he love her! He loved her deeply and hated her just as profoundly. He must have loved her to the core to eat half a te of jpenos just to annoy her. Thinking of this, Winona couldn¡¯t help but feel as if someone had stabbed her with a knife and twisted it. Olivia sat there for a long time and realized that Daniel was still not back. She was a little worried and went out to look for him. She walked along the corridor and finally found him by the sinks in the washroom. ¡°Daniel!¡± Olivia was about to speak when she realized that Daniel was vomiting. His lips were red, as though he had applied lipstick. Olivia was stunned for a moment before she quickly realized that Daniel could not eat spice at all. That was why he had run to the washroom, wanting to throw up what he had eaten. As soon as she realized this, Olivia was angry and heartbroken. She poked him and was speechless. ¡°If you can¡¯t eat spicy food, you shouldn¡¯t eat it.¡± It would feel even worse to throw up after eating it. Daniel looked up with tears in his eyes. When he saw Olivia, he seemed to have found sce and reached out to grab her hand. ¡°No!¡± Daniel shook his head firmly. ¡°I want to do it for you. I can¡¯t let you down, not in front of the others.¡± Olivia fell silent. Chapter 268 Daniel ced his head on Olivia¡¯s shoulder and rubbed his forearm against her chest. It felt like a kitten tickling and teasing her. At first, Olivia did not pay much attention to what he was doing. She thought that it was an ident, but as time passed, he went overboard. She stopped and suddenly narrowed her eyes. Daniel was such a smart person. Half of his brain was used to develop his career, while the other half was used to study Olivia inside out. With just a slight movement from her, he understood what was going on. Seeing that she had stopped, he immediately frowned. His sharp eyes instantly became teary. He looked pitiful, like a big puppy wagging its tail at its owner. He raised his head and deliberately turned to look at Olivia with teary eyes. ¡°Olivia, it hurts¡­¡± Olivia had always been soft¨Chearted. When she saw this, her heart instantly softened. ¡°Does your stomach hurt?¡± She frowned nervously. He must have hurt his stomach after eating so much spice. Daniel shook his head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Olivia raised an eyebrow. Then where did it hurt? Daniel pointed at his red lips. His voice sounded sexy, as though he had done something naughty in bed. ¡°My mouth hurts.¡± Olivia stared at him. She really wanted to push him off her. Before she could move, Daniel cried out and hugged Olivia even tighter. ¡°Oh no! The pain has shifted. My legs hurt too. I can¡¯t walk anymore.¡± Olivia smacked a hand to her forehead and said in a helpless and doting tone, ¡°Then, what do you suggest we do?¡± Daniel could not stand Olivia speaking in such a tone. He looked up and nced at Olivia. Then, he felt even worse. Now, not only were his lips burning with pain, but there was also a ball of fire in his lower abdomen, sending arousal coursing through his veins. He rubbed his head against Olivia¡¯s neck and whispered, ¡°Olivia, let¡¯s go home. I¡¯m sleepy.¡± Olivia looked down at the ck watch on her wrist. It was only 8 o¡¯clock! She had never seen Daniel sleep so early! Seeing the doubts on Olivia¡¯s face, Daniel¡¯s tone was indignant. ¡°I ate spice today and my stomach feels ufortable. You know, when people feel ufortable, they can¡¯t help but want to rest and sleep.¡± After saying that, he even looked at Olivia resentfully. ¡°To think that you know medicine. You don¡¯t care about me at all. I¡¯m in so much pain, yet you¡¯re still doubting me. ¡°It¡¯s so saddening!¡± He turned his head abruptly, looking as though he was angry. After waiting for a moment, Olivia did not react. She did note to coax him at all. Daniel felt a little sad. 15.56 However, he still found a way out. ¡°Olivia.¡± He took the initiative to find another topic. ¡°Let¡¯s go home. Andrew must miss you.¡± Olivia stood rooted to the ground and still did not speak. Daniel immediately became nervous. His heart tightened and he straightened. His arms held Olivia tightly. Because of fear, his voice was intermittent. ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t be angry. I won¡¯t make you angry anymore.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go. Don¡¯t leave me behind!¡± he thought. He did not say thest two sentences. He suppressed them in his heart, but his lips were trembling violently. Daniel¡¯s reaction was too drastic. It scared Olivia. ¡°Daniel!¡± Olivia raised her hand and patted his handsome face. Her voice was slightly bewildered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Upon hearing Olivia¡¯s voice, Daniel reacted as though he had woken up from a nightmare. His dark eyes stared straight at Olivia, as though he wanted to draw her into himself. He suddenly hugged Olivia in his arms with so much force. There was an urge in him that demanded they be one and together. ¡°Olivia.¡± Daniel¡¯s voice was low. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry with me. If I do anything wrong, tell me. You must tell me! Don¡¯t hold it in and leave me without a word, okay?¡± Olivia had never seen such a fragile Daniel before. Her heart ached terribly. She patted his back and said gently, ¡°Why would I leave you? Have you forgotten that we¡¯re about to get engaged?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Daniel was happy again. He hugged Olivia¡¯s waist and told her everything that had happened in the day in a low and mellow voice. ¡°That Winona was my ssmate in university. At that time, we did spend some time together, but we weren¡¯t really in love. It was just that we were young and frivolous. I was provoked by our friends and courted her. ¡°Later, Winona went overseas, and our rtionship ended. We haven¡¯t contacted each other since.¡± Speaking of this, Daniel lowered his head and rubbed his forehead against Olivia¡¯s head. His tone was gentle, seemingly able to move a person¡¯s heart. ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t be fooled by them, and don¡¯t care about Winona. In my heart, she can¡¯t evenpare to a little finger of yours. She¡¯s just an old ssmate whom I haven¡¯t seen for many years.¡± ¡°And tonight¡¯s ball.¡± Daniel did not give Olivia any chance to misunderstand what was going on. Hmph! Those evil people who wanted to sow discord between him and Olivia had better scram as soon. as possible. If he found out about it, he would definitely teach them a lesson! ¡°I had put on the mask to look for you, but someone suddenly came over and pulled me into a dance. I didn¡¯t react in time,¡± Daniel exined seriously. ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t react, butter, I recognized that it wasn¡¯t you. However, the rhythm was too fast and the music didn¡¯t stop. I didn¡¯t have time to let go of her. Daniel was a well¨Cmannered young man. It was not in him to suddenly shake off his female companion. Moreover, there were too many people on the dance floor at that time. If he suddenly let go of his femalepanion, she might be injured. Daniel was not a kind man, nor was he a saint. He was clear about right and wrong and was just.¡± He couldn¡¯t do something that would hurt an unfamiliar femalepanion for no reason. After exining about Winona, he talked about Sarah. 23 15:56 Daniel tilted his head and rubbed against Olivia¡¯s delicate face. He exined gently, ¡°Sarah is a little rash. I know she¡¯s not a good person, but her grandmother is really a kind and amiable olddy¡± Daniel was a child without a home when he was young, Everyone in the family only paid attention to his uncle, who was seven years older than him. Daniel was like an abandoned child. His parents did not dote on him and they did not love him. Daniel chose to hang around outside all day. Everyone said that he was ignorant and ipetent. They despised him andpared him to his uncle. They said that there was a world of difference between the two of them. Even his biological parents thought so. They felt that Daniel was too naughty and useless. The Sullivan family would be handed over to his uncle in the future. Daniel didn¡¯t like to go home, so he went to the Anderson family¡¯s residence to freeload. Fiona Anderson doted on him the most. She said that Daniel was the best and smartest child in the world. It was just that those people had poor taste. She also encouraged Daniel to start his own business. Fiona kept saying. You can¡¯t dig yourself into a hole because of this. If they don¡¯t love you, you can love yourself. If they don¡¯t give it to you, you can start your own business. Don¡¯t me others and hate everything. If that was the case, you would fall into their trap. They hope that you will hate them, that you will grow up crooked, and that you will be extreme and not be someone who is great. ¡°Therefore, you must not do as they wish!¡± Daniel spoke tirelessly. He was very eloquent and knew how to emphasize the main points. Olivia waspletely taken in by what he was talking about. At this moment, she suddenly understood Daniel. Therefore, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t pay attention to Sarah. I¡¯ll tolerate her as much as I can.¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Daniel immediately rejected it. He looked at Olivia as if she was a fool. ¡°What are you talking about? That¡¯s not what I meant when I said those things to you.¡± So what did he mean? Olivia was a little stunned. Daniel sighed. ¡°What I mean is that if you have to deal with Sarah in the future, don¡¯t be obvious about it. Do it secretly. Otherwise, she will definitelyin to her grandmother. ¡°Then, that will make things difficult for me.¡± Olivia stared at him. Chapter 269 When Daniel did not return for a long time, Winona¡¯s patience finally ran out. It was that she had given him so much face that he bullied her like this. When she saw the highly publicized engagement event trending on Twitter, she knew that Daniel was forcing her to show 1. up. She had a good understanding of him. He had never leaned toward extravagance. He preferred a simpl¨¦ engagement ceremony that would not blow up such widespread attention. There was only one reason why he made such a grand engagement, and that was to capture her attention. He wanted to force her toe back. Now, she had returned from overseas as he had wished. Before meeting Daniel, Winona knew that he had a bad temper. He definitely hated her for leaving without saying goodbye back then. He would throw tantrums, put on a cold face, anger her on purpose, and embarrass her in front of others. Before Winona returned to the country, she was already mentally prepared. She knew that she would be wronged and would feel so ufortable that she could not breathe. She had already made up her mind to endure everything and do her best to appease him to reconcile with him. But now, Daniel had gone too far. He actually left with another woman and hadn¡¯t returned for a long time. Winona felt that she could no longer indulge him like this. She had to let him understand that her patience had its limits. If he continued to ignore her and tried to provoke her in this way again, she would really return to Fesmuowana. Winona couldn¡¯t stay any longer, so she got up and left. Sarah quickly chased after her. ¡°Winona, where are you going?¡± Winona¡¯s eyes were cold, and her face was covered with frost. ¡°Sarah, go and tell Daniel that my patience has its limit, and tell him to stop.¡± After saying that, she left with swaying steps. Emily came out of the restaurant and happened to see Winona¡¯s departing figure. She looked surprised and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why did Winona leave?¡± ¡°She must be angry!¡± Sarah stomped her feet in frustration. Daniel had almost driven her crazy. At first, when she saw that Daniel was engaged to Olivia, she thought he had fallen in love with someone else. Later on, when Emily pointed it out, she realized that he was using Olivia to force Winona to appear. Now, he finally got what he wanted and forced Winona to return to the country. In the end, he threw a tantrum and deliberately embarrassed Winona, driving her away in anger. Indeed, that¡¯s quite foolish. Emily also sighed and said helplessly, ¡°These two enemies are clearly in love, but they always hurt each other. I don¡¯t know how long they¡¯ll keep this going¡± ¡°I¡¯m so angry.¡± Sarah stomped her feet hard. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Grandma, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered with him. I¡¯ll let him suffer alone for the rest of his life.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t be angry anymore.¡± Emilyforted Sarah and pulled her back to the meal. 15:56 At the dining table, Gideon had already consumed quite a bit of alcohol. His eyes were red and he looked a little drunk. Seeing that only Sarah and Emily returning, he was quite puzzled and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Winona?¡± ¡°She¡¯s gone.¡± Sarah snorted. ¡°It¡¯s all Daniel¡¯s fault. He¡¯s getting more and more outrageous. I can¡¯t wait to see the day he cries.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Gideon didn¡¯t understand. You stupid. Sarah said disdainfully, ¡°You men are just thick¨Cheaded. You can¡¯t even tell. Daniel is deliberately trying to provoke Winona. Didn¡¯t you notice that Olivia looks very simr to Winona?¡± ¡°Look simr to her?¡± Gideon frowned and looked at Michael for help. ¡°Did you notice it?¡± Michael¡¯s tone was hesitant as he replied, ¡°Her temperament does look a little simr, and so does her figure.¡± That¡¯s right. Sarah nodded. ¡°Daniel is trying to find a woman who looks just like Winona and then intentionally gets close to her to make Winona jealous.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Gideon didn¡¯t see it, but Sarah was sure of it. Moreover, ever since Winona left, she had never seen any women around Daniel, and Olivia just suddenly appeared. Maybe it¡¯s true; he might be doing it intentionally to have a quarrel with Winona. Only Michael remained silent. He had a lingering sense that something was amiss and felt it was all rather strange. On the Taylor family¡¯s side, Samuel had disappeared without a trace since his arrest. Emma was in prison as well. Amelia¡¯s health hadpletely copsed. For no reason, she was getting weaker day by day,cking in energy, and spending as much as 18 out of 24 hours in bed asleep. William had brought Amelia to several hospitals, but none of them could identify the issue. The doctors¡® mostmon advice was for Amelia to rx and not to worry too much. Even Liam believed that Amelia was suffering from sadness and depression, so he told William to stop pushing her too hard. Only William did not believe it. He felt that Amelia¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t caused by sadness. After the news of Olivia¡¯s engagement spread, William asked the servants to keep an eye on Amelia to prevent her from seeing phones andputers. Unfortunately, there were always times when he missed it. Amelia still saw it. ¡°Engaged?¡± Amelia trembled, both crying andughing at the same time. ¡°Samuel is missing, Emma is in jail, yet Olivia is doing well. She¡¯s even engaged!¡± ¡°Was she born to defy her parents and everyone around her?¡± Amelia¡¯s voice was shrill, her eyes were red and her heart filled with hatred. Perhaps due to her excessive agitation, after her outburst, Ameliapletely fainted. She never woke up again. William had looked for famous doctors, but they were all helpless against Amelia¡¯s health. Both the Green and Taylor families were gathered together. Even Maddie was here, they were all thinking of a way. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go overseas?¡± Cathy held Amelia¡¯s hand as tears streamed down her face. 15.56 William shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s useless. I¡¯ve already invited the top medical team overseas to take a look, but they couldn¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°What should we do then?¡± Cathy choked. William stood in the middle of the bedroom, dressing in the same suit as usual. Only his tie with a slightly crooked cor revealed his current mood. With one hand in his pocket, he tugged at his tie with the other. He looked frustrated, but his aura was calm and strong. He took off his tie and threw it on the sofa. Suddenly, he raised his eyes and looked straight at Maddie. Maddie¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she heard his calm and cold voice. ¡°Now, only Olivia can save Mom.¡± The room fell into silence as soon as he finished speaking. Silence gripped everyone, and even Cathy, who was most concerned about her daughter, had her doubts. She said in a trembling voice, ¡°Will she help us now that we¡¯ve reached this point? Moreover, I¡¯ve never seen her save anyone, and I¡¯m uncertain about her medical skills.¡± ¡°Grandma.¡± William nced at Cathy. ¡°I will do my best to save my mother, so¡­¡± His tone turned stern, carrying an irresistible might, ¡°So, you all should not interfere, obstruct me, or treat Olivia with any seniority.¡± After saying that, he reached out his hand toward Maddie and said, ¡°Aunt, give me your phone.¡± Maddie looked at William worriedly. For the sake of Amelia¡¯s health, William had not rested for a few days and nights. Despite his tall stature, he appeared thin and unsteady. This nephew had endured too much, with the entire Taylor family¡¯s burdens ced upon him. He also had to take care of his erratic father, and his mentally ill mother, and deal withplicated family rtionships. Everyone demanded him and sought help from him, but not a single person thought that he was in a difficult position. ¡°William.¡± Maddie hesitated. ¡°Olivia hates you all. If you don¡¯t look for her and just distance yourself from her, she might forgive you in a few years, and things could slowly mend.¡± ¡°But if you look for her now and think of a way to force her to appear and save your mother, she might really hate you.¡± Maddie was very clear¨Cminded and had things well separated. She knew that Samuel and Amelia were the ones who had wronged Olivia. William did not actually do anything. At most, he just stood by and watched. However, this was human nature. One side was his parents, and the other was his sister. There¡¯s no way to choose. Maddie sincerely hoped that these children could get along peacefully. She had no children of her own, which is why she ced great importance on her nieces and nephews, treating them as if they were her own and showing a high level of consideration for their needs. ¡°Aunt.¡± The corners of William¡¯s mouth twitched, and an ugly smile appeared on his face. ¡°Parents can¡¯t choose. This is my responsibility, my duty. I can¡¯t just stand by and watch my mother lie there lifelessly.¡± Speaking of this, William lowered his head, his eyes a little red. ¡°I¡¯ll go and beg. Even if she wants my life, I¡¯ll do it. I just hope that she can help.¡± Maddie stopped talking. This child valued responsibility too much. He carried the entire burden of the Taylor family on his back. After getting Maddie¡¯s phone, William called Olivia. Chapter 270 Olivia was in the middle of drawing with Andrew when she received a call from Maddie. She didn¡¯t think too much and answered the call directly. When she picked it up, she realized that it was William. Olivia raised her eyebrows slightly with a hint of surprise. She had some understanding of William. This person was very responsible, shrewd, and quite insightful. Knowing that she and the Taylor family had reached this point, there was absolutely no room for reconciliation. If there was nothing important, he would have never called her. Then, why did he call today? Olivia switched hands to answer the phone, leaving her right hand free to draw with Andrew. Her attention was not entirely focused on William. ¡°Ms. Taylor.¡± William¡¯s tone was very polite. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you.¡± Upon hearing this, Olivia curled her lips and sneered. ¡°Mr. Taylor, no need to be so polite. If you have something to say, just say it.¡± William took a deep breath and looked out of the window into the distance. After a while, he said calmly, ¡°Ms. Taylor, may I ask you a question?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± she replied. William asked, ¡°If all of this hadn¡¯t happened, and if we could turn back time to the day you first returned to the Taylor family, and there was a conflict between my mother and Grandpa Isaac, who adopted you, who would you support?¡°., Olivia was in the middle of drawing a little turtle. When she heard his question, the tip of her colored pen paused, leaving arge green spot on the white paper. Without rushing, she smoothly redirected her stroke, and the green spot slowly turned into the patterns on the turtle¡¯s back. Little Andrew was stunned. He pped his hands and eximed, ¡°Amazing.¡± Olivia¡¯s heart suddenly softened. She leaned over and kissed the little guy on the forehead and whispered, ¡°Would you like to go upstairs and y?¡± Andrew obediently nodded and ran upstairs with the drawing paper in hand. He wanted to frame the picture of the little turtle and hang it in his room. This was what Olivia drew for him. After Andrew left, Olivia returned to her senses and continued her phone call with William. She understood William¡¯s intention clearly. However, it was to show that if it were her when a conflict arises between giving birth to goodness and nurturing goodness, she would tend to favor nurturing kindness. Therefore, although Amelia¡¯s actions were a little overboard, it was human nature. Human hearts were inherently biased, just as each of the five fingers had its own length, let alone a child who was not raised by her side. Without days and nights of interaction and exchange of emotions, how could she love her? Olivia spoke calmly, but her tone was firm. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m leaning towards Grandpa Isaac. He raised me and doted on me. How can I bear to make him sad?¡± William smiled. ¡°Ms. Taylor, since you also made this choice, it means that human nature is like this. Therefore, our mother¡¯s choice is not wrong. She just dotes on the child by her side more. What¡¯s wrong 1/3 15:56 with that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve never med her for being biased.¡± Olivia was a very rational person. From the beginning to the end, she never med Amelia for being biased. She could even ept that her mother may not love her as much. But she couldn¡¯t ept that her biological mother was a lunatic. Her mother could not distinguish right from wrong, could not see the difference between good and bad, and did all kinds of bad things. Olivia stood up and said coldly, ¡°William, this world is fair and just. She doesn¡¯t love me enough, and I don¡¯t love her enough. That¡¯s fair. But what right does she have to hurt me wantonly just because she gave birth to me?¡± ¡°Since she doesn¡¯t treat me as her own daughter and doesn¡¯t want to give me any love, what right does she have to ask me to give in? What right does she have to meddle in my life? What right does she have to insult me?¡± At this point, Olivia raised her voice and said in an extremely fierce tone, ¡°The first time, when Emma tried to have someone insult me, it was Amelia who asked me to back down. She naturally asked me to be tolerant and not pursue the matter.¡± ¡°Why was that? Was it because she gave birth to me, so she could make the decision for me?¡± ¡°If it was a stranger, even if she wanted to side with Emma, she would find a way to seek reconciliation, offer money and gifts, andpromise to resolve the issue.¡± ¡°Why is she so arrogant when ites to me? Is it all because I¡¯m her daughter?¡± Olivia was a little agitated. She paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Also, she helped Emma frame me, nder my reputation, and even wanted to use public opinion to intimidate me. Every single one of them was harmful.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t she understand that these things were illegal? No matter how powerful the Taylor family is, they can¡¯t surpass thew. But why did she still do that?¡± ¡°Is it because she gave birth to me and I¡¯m her daughter, that she can confine my life?¡± ¡°William, I don¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t understand this!¡± Olivia said coldly. ¡°It¡¯s you who went all out and told me that human nature is like this. Isn¡¯t that ridiculous?¡± ¡°Human nature would not take the me.¡± ¡°Throughout history, I¡¯ve never seen anyone, let alone a mother, im that human nature is so base that it justifies harming her own daughter andmitting such evil things!¡± ¡°Is it just because she harmed me that I must forgive her? I want to ask, if she hurt someone else, at random stranger in the world, do you have the face to ask them to forgive her?¡± ¡°Just because I¡¯m her biological daughter, does that mean I have to forgive her no matter what she does? Why should I?¡± Olivia¡¯s words were powerful and resonant. They were like sharp des that pierced William¡¯s chest. It made his heart ache. He didn¡¯t expect Olivia to hate them so much. William¡¯s jaw tightened and his lips trembled violently. He knew that every word he had said hurt Olivia. However, he looked back and saw Amelia lying unconscious on the bed. In the end, he hardened his heart. ¡°Olivia, how do you think the favor should be repaid?¡± Upon hearing this, Olivia suddenly wanted tough. ¡°William, are you never¨Cending with this? Amelia has already made me repay the favor.¡± ¡°I know.¡± William¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°Mom told you to surrender and stay in the Taylor family for five days and five nights, but you didn¡¯t stay long enough.¡± 2.3 15:56 William said one by one, ¡°Emma has already paid the price for hurting you.¡± ¡°Mom ndered you at Grandpa¡¯s birthday banquet and echoed Emma¡¯s words, but you didn¡¯t suffer any substantial harm. Instead, it was Mom who suffered a blow. This matter was indeed Mom¡¯s fault, but it wasn¡¯t a big deal.¡± ¡°There¡¯s also the matter of using moral coercion on you through Twitter. Dad was the mastermind behind it and has already received the punishment he deserves, while Mom was at best knowing and not reporting it.¡± Olivia was silent. Speaking of this, William softened his tone. ¡°Olivia, I¡¯m not forcing you. I just want to tell you the whole story. I want to tell you what Mom has done for you.¡± ¡°She gave birth to you after ten months of pregnancy. That night, she bled profusely and her body was severely deficient. It took her five years to recover enough to give birth to David.¡± ¡°When you were young, your body was weak, crying and not sleeping at night. Mom was so concerned that she didn¡¯t trust the nanny. She stayed up with you every night, and during your postpartum period, she didn¡¯t get a full night¡¯s sleep. After that, she immediately fell ill. She resisted taking medication while breastfeeding, so she endured it for half a month,¡± William continued. ¡°When you were lost that year, Mom went crazy looking for you. The pain of losing her daughter made her suffer to the bone. She had a mental breakdown and went crazy for three years.¡± ¡± ¡°Olivia, I admit that after you came back, Mom did a lot of wrong things and hurt you. I won¡¯t hide this because this is the truth, but you can¡¯t deny the fact.¡± ¡°She did love you for five years,¡± William emphasized. ¡°Now that she¡¯s unconscious, I don¡¯t want to force you. You can decide for yourself if you want to save her.¡± With that, William hung up the phone.Chapter 271 has shared a mother¨Cdaughter rtionship with Amelia Taylor for several months because of the previous mistake of identifying her daughter.¡± ¡°The head of the Smith family, Olivia Taylor, is soft¨Chearted and benevolent. She upholds the Smith 2/3 family¡¯s tradition of saving lives and helping the injured. She specially hired world¨Crenowned doctors to consult Amelia Taylor¡¯s condition.¡± When the news came out, everyone praised Olivia for having a conscience, and the Smith family was hailed as a model in the medicalmunity of the Hushe Republic. From then on, the Smith familypletely reappeared in front of the world, no longer in its previous state of seclusion. The Smith family hospital began to create ounts on various socialworks, including Twitter, public ounts, short video tforms, and self¨Cmedia ounts. They were like flowers blooming after rain. In just a few days, the Smith family¡¯s reputation resounded throughout the country. Those ordinary people who had nevere into contact with the Smith family widened their eyes in shock. They couldn¡¯t believe it. They didn¡¯t expect that there was actually such an ancient medical family in the country. Previously, they had always fantasized about the Hushe Republic¡¯s medical skills in novels. Now that the Smith family had appeared, itpletely fulfilled theizens¡® dreams. They all left s on Twitter: ¡°Oh my god, oh my god, I¡¯m so excited that I can¡¯t sleep. There¡¯s really a medical family in our country.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t know about it before. It¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°Have you all seen the news?¡± ¡°The top medical team from Bruce Hospital in Fesmuowana is heading there;¡± ¡°The top cardiovascr specialists¡® team from Dunwall is on its way.¡± ¡°The world¡¯s top brain surgery specialist in M, Dr. Moss, is heading to the Hushe Republic.¡± ¡°Oh my god, I¡¯m going crazy. I¡¯m so excited that my heart is pounding. Who is this the Smith family? They can actually invite so many big shots in the medical world. They¡¯re too awesome!¡± ¡°Olivia Taylor, the head of the Smith family, I know Olivia Taylor. She¡¯s the young female scientist who won the Lasker Award. So, she¡¯s the head of the Smith family. No wonder their medical expertise is so impressive!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think the name Olivia Taylor sounds a little familiar? I feel like I¡¯ve heard it somewhere before.¡± ¡°Are you dumb? This is the fianc¨¦e of the richest man, Daniel Sullivan. It¡¯s Miss Taylor, Olivia Taylor!¡± ¡°Oh my god, oh my god. Indeed, outstanding people still have to be with outstanding people in everything. The young richest man and the young head of the ancient medical family, what a fairy¨Ctale love story!¡± ¡°Even novels and television dramas aren¡¯t this exciting!¡± chapter 271 After hanging up the phone, William held the phone and a hint of guilt shed across his eyes. Although he said he would Cn¡¯t force Olivia, he still used morality and the favor owed to manipte her, despite the fact that outside newspapers and news reported that Olivia had no connection to the Taylor family by blood, and had her own parents elsewhere. However, there were still many people who knew about Olivia¡¯s background. If she didn¡¯t save her mother, those who knew her background wouldn¡¯t say anything on the surface, but they would still think that she was too ruthless. They would consider her as having a questionable character and may not have wanted to associate with her. Moreover, she had just taken over the Smith family not long ago, which was renowned for its medical expertise. If the Smith family¡¯s leader was ruthless and heartless, refusing to save a family member, it would cause a huge blow to the family¡¯s reputation. Even if Olivia was really cold¨Chearted toward the Taylor family and did not care about Amelia, she still had to think about the reputation of the Smith family. Therefore, William was confident that Olivia would agree to treat his mother. The Sullivan family. After ending the call, Olivia sat on the sofa and stared at her phone in a daze. No one knew what she was thinking. Daniel came downstairs and sat beside her. He had heard Olivia¡¯s conversation on the phone and knew what was going on. Thinking about how much Olivia had suffered, Daniel felt terrible from the bottom of his heart. He felt a sour and bitter sadness. He couldn¡¯t hold it back any longer, tears were welling up in his eyes. Daniel was a person who was not afraid at all, no matter how grievous the disaster was. However, the thought of Olivia suffering made his heart ache unbearably. He could endure a knife wound to himself, but he couldn¡¯t stand Olivia losing a single strand of hair. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Just do what you want to do.¡± Daniel leaned on her shoulder andforted her. ¡°Andrew and I will always be by your side.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be with you forever.¡± Andrew ran over from upstairs and leaned on Olivia¡¯s knees. He looked up with a dependent expression. When she saw Andrew, Olivia¡¯s expression suddenly improved. She lowered her head and touched the little guy¡¯s forehead. Her tone was gentle. ¡°Andrew, you must keep your word. You have to be with me forever.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Andrew said, making his agreement clear with a firm nod. Zoe came over and brought Andrew upstairs to do his homework. Daniel touched Olivia¡¯s cheek and knew that she must be feeling terrible at this moment. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll go to the Taylor family with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll shoulder everything with you.¡± Olivia was stunned for a moment, raised an eyebrow, and then said, ¡°What are you talking about? Who said I¡¯m going to the Taylor family?¡± 1/3 15:56 Daniel¡¯s shoulders stiffened, looking a little dumb. It took him a long time to recover and said, ¡°Y¨CYou don¡¯t care about Mrs. Taylor?¡± Olivia smiled and lightly yed with Daniel¡¯s fingers. Her tone was calm, neither fast nor slow, yet it carried a coldness that was like wind and thunder. ¡°Do you think I¡¯vepletely given up on the Taylor family and don¡¯t care about Amelia anymore? Is that a joke?¡± ¡°Olivia.¡± Daniel grabbed Olivia¡¯s finger and said in a serious tone, ¡°No matter what choice you make or what you want to do, I will support you firmly and without hesitation.¡± ¡°However, there are some things that I have to tell you. If you don¡¯t save Mrs. Taylor, some people in the Evervale circle who know the inside story might say that you¡¯re heartless. That won¡¯t be good for your reputation.¡± Olivia looked up at Daniel. ¡°What about you? Do you think I¡¯m heartless?¡± Daniel shook his head and said firmly, ¡°I will always stand by your side.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Olivia smiled confidently. ¡°As for the others and the rumors that say I¡¯m heartless, it¡¯s so easy to resolve. Only when the rumors spread will others know.¡± ¡°We just need to resolve it from the source and not let the rumors spread. Wouldn¡¯t that be fine?¡± Olivia had been terrifyingly smart since she was young. No matter what she learned, she understood it immediately. When other people learned a skill with difficulty, she could learn ten or even a hundred skills with ease. She also knew how to plot and scheme, she just chose not to use them, but that didn¡¯t mean she was incapable of it. Did William think that a phone call to interrogate her about her humanity would provoke her to make a move? She was a person who could be persuaded but not coerced. If William asked politely and respectfully, she might be more likely to agree. Unfortunately, he chose the method she hated the most. Olivia was never someone who could be threatened. She had her own way of doing things and did not care about what others thought. Regarding whether to save Amelia or not, she had her own ns. No one could threaten her. Back upstairs in the study, Olivia sat in arge andfortable chair and wrote two words on a piece of paper: ¡°Smith family¡± Then, she looked up and a cold light shed in her clear eyes. This was a good opportunity and time for the Smith family to appear in public. She made a few calls and passed down the instructions. In less than half a day, famous doctors from all over the world set off for the Hushe Republic to go to the Taylor family¡¯s aid. At the same time, news began to spread online: The news reported, ¡°The head of the Smith family used the Smith family¡¯s connections to invite famous doctors from all over the world to the Hushe Republic to discuss the illness of Amelia Taylor.¡± ¡°Although the head of the Smith family is not rted to the Taylor family by blood, she has shared a mother¨Cdaughter rtionship with Amelia Taylor for several months because of the previous mistake of identifying her daughter.¡± ¡°The head of the Smith family, Olivia Taylor, is soft¨Chearted and benevolent. She upholds the Smith 2/3 family¡¯s tradition of saving lives and helping the injured. She specially hired world¨Crenowned doctors to consult Amelia Taylor¡¯s condition.¡± When the news came out, everyone praised Olivia for having a conscience, and the Smith family was hailed as a model in the medicalmunity of the Hushe Republic. From then on, the Smith familypletely reappeared in front of the world, no longer in its previous state of seclusion. The Smith family hospital began to create ounts on various socialworks, including Twitter, public ounts, short video tforms, and self¨Cmedia ounts. They were like flowers blooming after rain. In just a few days, the Smith family¡¯s reputation resounded throughout the country. Those ordinary people who had nevere into contact with the Smith family widened their eyes in shock. They couldn¡¯t believe it. They didn¡¯t expect that there was actually such an ancient medical family in the country. Previously, they had always fantasized about the Hushe Republic¡¯s medical skills in novels. Now that the Smith family had appeared, itpletely fulfilled theizens¡® dreams. They all left s on Twitter: ¡°Oh my god, oh my god, I¡¯m so excited that I can¡¯t sleep. There¡¯s really a medical family in our country.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t know about it before. It¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°Have you all seen the news?¡± ¡°The top medical team from Bruce Hospital in Fesmuowana is heading there;¡± ¡°The top cardiovascr specialists¡® team from Dunwall is on its way.¡± ¡°The world¡¯s top brain surgery specialist in M, Dr. Moss, is heading to the Hushe Republic.¡± ¡°Oh my god, I¡¯m going crazy. I¡¯m so excited that my heart is pounding. Who is this the Smith family? They can actually invite so many big shots in the medical world. They¡¯re too awesome!¡± ¡°Olivia Taylor, the head of the Smith family, I know Olivia Taylor. She¡¯s the young female scientist who won the Lasker Award. So, she¡¯s the head of the Smith family. No wonder their medical expertise is so impressive!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think the name Olivia Taylor sounds a little familiar? I feel like I¡¯ve heard it somewhere before.¡± ¡°Are you dumb? This is the fianc¨¦e of the richest man, Daniel Sullivan. It¡¯s Miss Taylor, Olivia Taylor!¡± ¡°Oh my god, oh my god. Indeed, outstanding people still have to be with outstanding people in everything. The young richest man and the young head of the ancient medical family, what a fairy¨Ctale love story!¡± ¡°Even novels and television dramas aren¡¯t this exciting!¡± Chapter 272 After the situation fermented, the Smith family hospital in Layfield immediately became a hot topic. Those who lived nearby and frequently visited the Smith family hospital were all shocked. In their eyes, the Smith family hospital was just an ordinary hospital. Many people knew that this hospital was exceptionally skilled in acupuncture, and there was an elderly traditional doctor with the surname Smith whose medical skills were unparalleled. However, they never thought that Isaac Smith was actually the hidden miracle doctor. The s on Twitter were filled with expressions of astonishment: ¡°I know Dr. Smith. It¡¯s hard to get an appointment with him, and he¡¯s often away. He only releases appointments on Wednesday mornings. I used to wonder why an old man like him was always going out, but now I think maybe he¡¯s going to treat some big shots. I¡¯m so excited! I never thought that I would be able to enjoy the treatment of a renowned traditional doctor in my lifetime.¡± ¡°When I was young, I had a tumor in my stomach. My mother brought me to several hospitals and said that I had to be operated on. My mother was afraid that I would suffer, so she brought me to Doctor Smith who prescribed a few sets of medicine. In less than half a month, the tumor shriveled. At that time, my mother even scolded the doctors who had previously rmended surgery, saying that they were quacks.¡± ¡°Now that I think about it, I¡¯ve really misunderstood them. It¡¯s not that they¡¯re not good at medicine, but Dr. Smith is too awesome!¡± ¡°He is really virtuous. His medical skills and character are second to none. He¡¯s already so powerful, but he still stays in a small ce and treats ordinary people.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a respectable old man.¡± ¡°I heard that Doctor Smith had a heart attack and turned into a vegetative state. How could such a good person suffer like this?¡± ¡°I really hope that Doctor Smith will wake up soon.¡± ¡°I hope Doctor Smith wakes up soon.¡± Slowly, the s turned into prayers for Isaac to wake up as soon as possible. Olivia scrolled through the s online and prayed silently in her heart, ¡°Grandpa, did you hear that? Everyone is looking forward to you waking up, so please wake up soon.¡± Now that the Smith family had reappeared, Olivia was also bing more and more known. The research institute was very worried about Olivia¡¯s safety. Although Tyson and Peter were outstanding, as bodyguards and due to gender differences, it was not convenient for them to appear on some private or formal asions. It was necessary to arrange for someone with a legitimate identity, who won¡¯t raise suspicion or be seen as a threat, to protect her. Tyson came over to report, ¡°Miss Taylor, she¡¯s already here. She¡¯s on the way and will arrive in an hour.¡± Peter handed over a file at the same time. ¡°This is her file and the provided identity.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Olivia nodded and did not pay much attention to it. She did not even open the file. However, after meeting the person, Olivia nearly dropped her cup, showing an unusual loss of ¡°Kelly! How is it you?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. You didn¡¯t expect this, did you, Olivia?¡± The charming girl went to Olivia¡¯s side and hugged her arm happily and nervously. 1/3 16-135 She swayed and wheedled. ¡°I miss you so much. I miss you so much.¡± Her tone was filled with dependence. Olivia frowned. ¡°Aren¡¯t you in school? Why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to protect you.¡± The girl¡¯s voice was clear. ¡°I¡¯ve already transferred to the Drama Academy. In a few days, I¡¯ll participate in a talent show and sessfully debut.¡± Upon hearing this, Olivia could not help but have a headache. ¡°That¡¯s too ridiculous! What did Doctor Mike say? Are you mentally fine now?¡± How could she enter the entertainment industry? Kelly¡¯s identity was very special. Her original name was Sherly. She had been kidnapped and sold to a couple who couldn¡¯t have children shortly after birth. The wife of this couple had a good character, but she was weak and obedient to her husband. As for what happened next, Olivia did not know. She only knew that one morning, Kelly called her and said that she had made a mistake and asked Olivia to save her. Olivia and Kelly had known each other for two years. At that time, Kelly¡¯s mother had brought her to the hospital to see a doctor. Kelly was only eight years old, but she already had a very serious gynecological illness. At first, Olivia thought that her adoptive mother did not take good care of her. Later, she realized that something was wrong, so she taught the little girl to protect herself and taught her a lot about the physiology of men and women. Actually, Olivia wasn¡¯t too sure. She was just a little suspicious. She told the little girl these things because she wanted her to protect herself just in case. Unexpectedly, it really worked. When Olivia rushed to the Sebastian family, her mother was not at home. The little girl was sitting alone on a chair, holding a knife, with her hands covered in blood. After making sure that the little girl was not injured, Olivia walked towards the bedroom. Then, she saw the man lying on the bed. After Olivia handled the situation, she sent the little girl to the research institute through Augus Swift. There were the best psychiatrists there. Olivia was worried that the little girl would be traumatized after such a big incident, so she sent her to the psychiatrist to slowly adjust. Not long after, the research institute reported that Kelly had a very high IQ but also suffered from severe psychological issues, including a tendency toward antisocial personality disorder. However, because the little girl was still too young, she could not be diagnosed. The little girl¡¯s willpower was unexpectedly strong, and she had a resilient spirit. The psychiatrist had to spend a lot of effort to barely break through her psychological barriers, This was very disadvantageous for subsequent treatment. Most importantly, the little girl was so young, but her body was already filled with a sense of lifelessness. She had no intention of survival. It was Olivia who personally visited the research institute tomunicate with Kelly and tell her to strive to live and learn skills. The little girl tilted her head and asked her, ¡°What¡¯s the use of learning skills? Can I stay with you after learning skills?¡± Olivia smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Once you learn skills, you can protect me and stay by my side 23 forever. ¡°Alright. The little girl nodded heavily. ¡°I¡¯ll work hard to learn skills, protect you, and be with you forever. Olivia gave her a new name, calling her Kelly, which symbolized a new life, full of vigor and vitality. Due to Kelly¡¯s special experience, Olivia disapproved of her entering the entertainment industry. The entertainment industry was tooplex. Olivia hoped that she could find a stable job. Olivia sat on the sofa, and the joy of seeing Kelly had disappeared, leaving only coldness. Seeing this, Kelly did not dare to act coquettishly. She let go of Olivia and lowered her head like a child who had made a mistake. Olivia, I¡¯m here this time to protect you and enter the entertainment industry. I enjoy standing in the middle of tens of thousands of people and like to be the center of attention. Olivas. I¡¯m already 18 years old and I¡¯m an adult. You said that when I became an adult, I could make my own decisions.¡± Olivia paused for a moment. Her eyes gradually warmed, and the sharp aura around her rxed. In this world, everyone was independent. No one could make decisions for others. Not even in the name of being a good person. Since Kelly wanted to enter the entertainment industry, then she should go ahead. She would be able to protect herself. Chapter 273 The Taylor family, along with William, was still waiting for Olivia¡¯s call. For the past two days, he had been staying by Amelia¡¯s bedside without sleep. His phone had been full of battery, afraid that he would miss Olivia¡¯s call. Even Maddie¡¯s phone was in his hand. He knew that in less than three days, Olivia would definitely call. Maddie went upstairs to Amelia¡¯s room and saw William, who looked exhausted but had surprisingly bright eyes. She knew that William was waiting for Olivia to call. Recalling the uproar on Twitter, the world¨Cfamous doctors gathered around the Hushe Republic, Maddie could not help but sigh. She had guessed that Olivia would be angry at William¡¯s coercion and moral pressure, but she did not expect her to have such a trick up her sleeve. Olivia easily resolved the reputation crisis and took this opportunity to make the Smith family reappear in front of the world. It was originally a crisis, but in Olivia¡¯s hands, it turned into an opportunity. This child was too smart and amazing. If only she hadn¡¯t gotten lost, with her in the Taylor family, their present would be truly magnificent. What surprised Maddie the most was that Olivia actually possessed such a wide range of power. A total of ten top medical teams from different countries had all set off at the same time due to a single statement from Olivia. Her power and influence must have been truly terrifying. ¡°William.¡± Maddie walked over to William¡¯s side and patted his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t wait any longer; Olivia won¡¯t call.¡± William frowned and turned to look at Maddie. ¡°Aunt?¡± Maddie sighed softly and took the phone over. She opened a page and handed it to William. ¡°Take a look for yourself.¡± William still did not understand what was going on. When he received the phone and saw the messages on it, his pupils suddenly dted. He suddenly turned around and looked at Maddie fixedly. When he spoke, his lips were trembling. ¡°Aunt? This¡­¡± Maddie¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°There¡¯s already a medical team here. Get ready and wee them.¡± William slumped, and his eyes gradually became deathly still. ¡°She¡­ she¡¯s really this heartless. How could she¡­ how could she¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Cathy walked in. During these days, she had been staying at the Taylor family¡¯s residence due to her concern for her daughter, so she overheard the conversation between the two at the door. ¡°William,¡± Cathy said with a serious expression. Actually, there was one thing that she could not figure out. Why did William have such high expectations for Olivia? Although she was Isaac¡¯s granddaughter, medicine was different from wealth and items. It could not be directly passed down to the next generation and had to be learned through education and experience. Olivia was still so young, and her major in university was not medicine either. Was her medical skills really that good? ¡°Let me ask you, is Olivia¡¯s medical skill really that amazing? Can she truly save your mother?¡± Cathy 1:3 16:1 asked. William closed his eyes and said, ¡°It was Isaac himself who said that his granddaughter¡¯s medical skills are better than his.¡± Cathy¡¯s gaze suddenly changed into joy. She could not help but reach out and grab William¡¯s sleeve. ¡°So, you mean Olivia can really save Amelia?¡± William replied, ¡°There¡¯s an 80% chance.¡± Cathy nodded and turned to look at Maddie. Noticing her mother¡¯s gaze, Maddie was stunned for a moment before quickly reacting. She found it unbelievable. She clenched her jaw hard to control her expression and said, ¡°Mom, do you want me to invite Olivia?¡± Cathy¡¯s expression was serious. After a while, she said, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t ask you to invite Olivia. I asked you to bring her over!¡± ¡°Mom,¡± Maddie called out, ¡°Olivia won¡¯te.¡± ¡°Then go beg, cry, kneel, and do everything you can.¡± Cathy¡¯s tone was sharp. ¡°I know you must have a way.¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± Maddie wanted to exin. It was not that she did not want to save her sister but it wasn¡¯t the right time. Olivia was at her most resentful moment now. Moreover, the top medical teams from all over the world were about to arrive. Instead of confronting Olivia, it was better to let these top doctors treat Amelia. There might still be a chance. However, before she could speak, Cathy had already pped her. ¡°You¡¯re still hesitating? How can you be so ruthless? Amelia is your own sister!¡± Cathy was furious, pointing at the door angrily. ¡°Go, right now. If you can¡¯t find Olivia, you don¡¯t have toe back!¡± Maddie staggered back a couple of steps from the p before she could barely stabilize herself. She did not raise her head. She just lowered her eyes and covered her cheek. William couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer and stepped forward to support Maddie. He then frowned and looked at Cathy. ¡°Grandma, what does this have to do with Aunt? What can she do?¡± Why did his grandmother me his aunt whenever something happened to his mother? Although William was born to Amelia, he sometimes felt indignant for his aunt. Maddie had practically devoted her entire life to taking care of his mother. She had no personal life, no family, and no children of her own. Her entire life revolved around the people in the Green family. Especially with his mother, almost everything required Maddie¡¯s involvement. She was almost bing the chief manager of the Taylor family, especially for Amelia. Cathy squeezed her fingers, and her tone was firm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. She¡¯s Amelia¡¯s sister, and she should bear the burden of Amelia¡¯s entire life. That¡¯s her fate.¡± At this point, Cathy took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ll say this today. It¡¯s fine if nothing happens to Amelia. But if something really happens, I won¡¯t consider Maddie as my daughter!¡± Her firm tone made William gasp. His grandmother was so harsh on his youngest aunt. What did all of this have to do with Maddie? How could everything be med on her? William was about to speak up for his aunt when a hand suddenly ced on his wrist. It was Maddie¡¯s hand. She patted William¡¯s wrist and said, ¡°During the previous head inauguration ceremony of the Smith family, Olivia said that she would treat everyone present. My sister was also there.¡± 2/3 16:14 William immediately reacted. ¡°Aunt, you mean to use this reason to have Olivia treat Mom?¡± Maddie nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is it possible?¡± William frowned. Maddie nced at William and said indifferently, ¡°You don¡¯t understand Olivia. She¡¯s not heartless. She just doesn¡¯t like being coerced. If you were magnanimous, humble, and put on an attitude of seeking her medical treatment, she might have agreed to treat my sister long ago.¡± Unfortunately, everyone looked down on her. Instead of using an upright method, he chose to use unorthodox methods, always thinking of threats and coercion. How could someone as proud and powerful as Olivia be coerced? William suddenly understood. He took out his phone and called Olivia again. Halfway through, he suddenly thought of his aunt¡¯s words and immediately stopped. He did not call Olivia. Instead, he called ke Smith with a respectful tone and requested the Smith family head¡¯s assistance in providing medical treatment for his mother. Seeing this, Maddie smiled. She did not even look at her mother, Cathy. After hearing ke¡¯s positive response and his assurance to contact the family head, she turned around and left. During this time, she did not even look at Cathy or say a word. Chapter 274 ke had personallye from Layfield to tell Olivia about this. Olivia sat on the chair in the study with her legs crossed and her arms on the table. She looked down and said calmly, ¡°Did Williame to beg you?¡± ke nodded. ¡°Mr. Taylor called. He said that he was begging you to treat his mother.¡± Olivia turned her gaze back to the orchids beside the desk and nodded. Her tone was inexplicable, making it impossible to tell her mood. ¡°He¡¯s improved.¡± ke did not say a word. ke lowered her eyes and sat on the stool opposite Olivia. She had her arms lowered respectfully and her hands ced on her knees. Recently, ke had be more and more cautious when it came to Olivia. ke did not dare to be negligent at all. For some reason, Olivia had changed a lot after being hypnotized. She seemed to have be a much colder person. Olivia no longer treated the older of the Smith family as intimately as before. Instead, she treated them coldly and distantly without any affection. ¡°Oh, right.¡± Olivia pinched the orchid leaves on the table and suddenly thought of something. ¡°Where did Zelen go?¡± When Olivia and Gillian were young, there were two people responsible for taking care of them. One of them was ke and the other was Zelen. ke was a little older. She treated Olivia and Gillian like her own daughters. She was very tolerant and doted on them. Most of the time, it was ke who took care of them. ke was caring. She would remind the girls to wear more clothes when the weather was cold and keep hydrated when it was summertime. Zelen was different. She was very young and lively. She always yed with Olivia and Gillian. Olivia remembered being very close to Zelen when she was young. However,ter on, Zelen suddenly disappeared without a trace. Olivia also subconsciously ignored this person as if this person had never existed. When Olivia mentioned Zelen, ke was stunned. Her pupils dted in shock. ¡°You remember now?¡± Olivia used some force and instantly tore off a long orchid leaf. She took the leaf and rolled it between her fingers. Then, she looked up and fixed her gaze on ke. ¡°What about Zelen? Who is she? ¡°If she left, so be it. Why hypnotize me and make me forget this person?¡± Olivia¡¯s tone was calm, but ke was scared out of her wits. ¡°Miss¡­¡± She trembled and wanted to exin, but she did not know where to start. She stuttered for a long time before forcing herself to say, ¡°Miss, please don¡¯t misunderstand. Zelen is a member of the main family. I don¡¯t know why she came or why she suddenly disappeared. But I¡¯m sure she doesn¡¯t have any ill intentions.¡± ¡°Main family?¡± Olivia tapped her fingertips on the table and asked in a questioning tone. ke said, ¡°The matters of the main family are veryplicated. There are many things that I don¡¯t know about. I only know a little. Every time the Smith family changes the head of the family, the previous head will personally tell the next about the matters of the main family. 16:15 T ¡°Because Mr. Smith suddenly fainted, many things were left unexined. Miss, please wait a little longer. After a while, the main family will send someone over. This way, you will know what¡¯s going on.¡± Olivia frowned. After a while, she looked up and ordered, ¡°You can leave now.¡± After ke left, Daniel entered. He walked behind Olivia and massaged her temples. His voice was gentle. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Olivia closed her eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°I hate it when people lie to me.¡± Daniel stopped massaging for a moment. Olivia opened her eyes and looked over strangely. Daniel panicked for a moment, but he quickly returned to normal. He lowered his head and kissed Olivia on the forehead. ¡°What happened?¡± Olivia sighed softly. ¡°It¡¯s strange. My memory has always been very good. I remember everything after I was five years old. However, before I was five years old, my memories of the Taylor family before I was lost were vague. Everything was unclear. I only vaguely remember Amelia Taylor. Everything else about my parents¡® names, who my family was, and where my home was, Ipletely forgot.¡± In fact, a five¨Cyear¨Cold child was already in kindergarten. An elite family like the Taylors would tell their daughter over and over again where her home was, who her parents were, and the family phone number. However, Olivia could not re these things no matter what. Speaking of this, t Olivia could not help but frown and continue, ¡°All this while, I thought that I had forgotten because I was too young. And something unexpected happened. My instinctive protection mechanism was activated, so I forgot. ¡°However, the funny thing is that after being hypnotized by Ernesto, I realized that my memories before I was five years old were not forgotten by myself, but hypnotized!¡± ¡°Hypnotized?¡± Daniel was amazed. ¡°Can hypnosis do that?¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°the Wilco family has a special hypnosis technique.¡± Daniel was curious. ¡°Are you so sure that you were hypnotized?¡± Daniel didn¡¯t doubt Olivia, but a five¨Cyear¨Cold was too young. After the ident, it was easy for a young child to forget some ¡°Of course.¡± Olivia¡¯s tone was firm. ¡°I¡¯ve already undone the hypnosis. I remember everything before I was five years old.¡± Daniel was a little surprised. ¡°Did Ernesto undo it for you? Or was it because of the second hypnosis superposition that the five¨Cyear¨Cold hypnosis was destroyed?¡± ¡°No.¡± Olivia shook his head. ¡°I undid it myself.¡± ¡°You know how to do it too?¡± This time, Daniel was even more surprised. ¡°Yes.¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°I studied a few hypnosis books and recalled Ernesto¡¯s hypnosis technique.¡± For a moment, Daniel didn¡¯t know what to say. After a while, he said, ¡°You learned it just like that?¡± ¡°What else do you think?¡± Olivia answered with a question. ¡°Hypnosis isn¡¯t that difficult. I just need to find the key to activate my heart.¡± Olivia made sound easy. Daniel had nothing to say. He was afraid that if he said too much, it would make him look stupid. Although he knew that Olivia was smart, he was still shocked by her intelligence from time to time. Daniel was at a loss. Daniel had already be the richest man in the country. Howe he still felt a little inferior and lack of confidence when he was with Olivia? No, no, he had to work harder. Otherwise, Olivia would look down on him. Not a single famous doctor from all over the world could treat Amelia. No matter what test they ran or how they checked, they could not find the cause of the illness. William called ke again. ke handed the phone to Olivia. This time, Olivia answered. William¡¯s voice was filled with pain and begging. ¡°Ms. Taylor, please.¡± He finally softened his attitude and was no longer high and mighty. He realized that Olivia was no longer the Taylor family¡¯s girl. She was not his sister or his mother¡¯s daughter. Olivia was the head of the Smith family. She no longer had anything to do with the Taylor family. Nothing about the Taylor family could threaten her. ¡°Please, Ms. Taylor.¡± William¡¯s voice was hoarse. Olivia walked to the study window and looked at theyers of dark clouds in the distance. She nodded and agreed. ¡°Okay.¡± . She had to go to the Taylor family herself. It was time to find out the truth. 18 w 6442 4 ** ** ¡± Chapter 275 At the Taylor family house, Sophia just finished wiping Amelia¡¯s body. When Sophia came out of the room, she saw William on the phone. William sounded excited. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s great. I¡¯ll pick you up now.¡± After eavesdropping for a while, Sophia realized that Olivia wasing over to treat Amelia¡¯s illness. Sophia pursed her lips and thought to herself, ¡°William is so anxious that he lost his mind. What kind of medical skills could Olivia possibly have? She is probably fooling William around.¡± Sophia thought that Olivia was the most scheming kind of person. Taking advantage of Mrs. Taylor¡¯s illness, Olivia probably wanted some benefits for herself. She was certain that Olivia couldn¡¯t do a thing about Amelia¡¯s illness. Sophia went to Cathy¡¯s room and told Cathy that Olivia wasing. Cathy was very happy about it. ¡°She¡¯s reallying! That¡¯s great. That¡¯s great. Amelia could be saved.¡± Sophia pulled a long face and did not speak. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Cathy saw that Sophia was not in a good mood and asked. ¡°Mrs. Taylor, I have something to tell you. But I¡¯m not sure if I should say it.¡± Sophia hesitated. Cathy sat on the sofa and sized up Sophia. Then, Cathy frowned and said, ¡°Tell me about it.¡± Sophia looked out of the door. After that, she turned around and closed the door properly. After that, she approached Cathy and said, ¡°Mrs. Taylor, you have to be wary of Olivia.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Cathy¡¯s heart tightened. Sophia lowered her voice and said, ¡°Mrs. Taylor, you don¡¯t know this. But I¡¯ve always been by Madam¡¯s side, and I know everything about the rtionship between Olivia and Madam. Olivia is very dissatisfied with her. It was implied that she wanted to harm Madam.¡± Cathy frowned in disbelief. No matter what, they were still biological mother and daughter. Moreover, although she had not seen Olivia many times, he did not look like a vicious person. Sophia panicked. ¡°Mrs. Taylor, you have to believe me. Now, Miss Emma is in jail, Mr. Samuel is missing, and Madam is unconscious. Think about it. That¡¯s an awful lot of coincidences, don¡¯t you think?¡± Upon hearing this, Cathy¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She instantly touched her chest and fell back. Sophia was shocked. She quickly calmed her down and poured her a ss of water. Cathy drank half a ss of water before he recovered. He frowned and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re right. We have to be careful about certain things.¡± Sophia probed, ¡°Then, are we still going to let Olivia treat Madam?¡± Cathy sneered. ¡°Of course, Olivia has to treat Amelia, and she has to treat Amelia well. Otherwise, Olivia would be deliberately harming Amelia!¡± Olivia came with Kelly. Kelly¡¯s wavy hair wasbed into a high ponytail at the back of her beautiful head, and she was wearing a tracksuit. Her nimble and leisurely attire made her look less sexy and girly, but it added to her unique charm. Even William could not help but look up at Kelly. This girl was shockingly beautiful. Sensing William¡¯s gaze, Kelly tilted her head and looked at him with her beautiful eyes. William immediately frowned and subconsciously looked away. After William looked away, Kelly¡¯s charming eyes instantly turned cold. The change in her eyes was like a me falling into the water. The charm disappeared from Kelly¡¯s eyes. without a trace. Kelly lowered her head. Her thick dark eyshes covered her eyes, as well as the coldness and bloodthirst in her eyes. She looked at her palm and warned herself that now was not the time. Kelly had to wait for the right time. She had to wait until the day she became stronger. This way, she could torture the people who had bullied Olivia to death one by one. Kelly seemed to have thought of something, and a trace of bloodthirst shed across her eyes. Inside the house, Liam and Cathy were already waiting in the living room. Liam sat in the middle of the living room with a walking stick in his hand. He thought he should be respected. He waited for Olivia to go over and greet him. Unexpectedly, Olivia did not even look up. Her gaze did not turn in his direction for even a second. Olivia walked past Liam and went upstairs. Liam choked on Olivia¡¯s actions. He was surprised that she ignored him just like that. For a moment, he was embarrassed and his face turned red. Liam thought Olivia was unbelievable! Now, Olivia was in charge of the Smith family. She also had connections with the Sullivan family. She really thought she was something! It seemed like that young people were too frivolous! A cold glint shed across Liam¡¯s eyes. Every dog has its day. This girl had just seeded and was already so arrogant. He couldn¡¯t wait to see the day she fell. The Smith family established themselves by their medical skills. Olivia was still young, so she was probably bragging too much. Maybe her actual medical skills were not good at all. Moreover, even if Olivia¡¯s medical skills were good, and she was proud of it, her good days would not last. And there was the Sullivan family. Men were lustful. Now that Olivia was young and beautiful, the man doted on her. When a better and more beautiful woman appeared, Olivia would be history. By that time, Olivia would be the most annoying old hag. One day, Olivia would suffer! Liam snorted coldly and asked the butler to help him take the elevator upstairs. He did not care about these things anymore! He was waiting for the day that Olivia went down and came to beg him for mercy. Liam didn¡¯t care, but Cathy did. She had waited here for Olivia. Cathy could not let her go. Cathy said, ¡°Stop right there!¡± Olivia did not stop walking and continued to walk upstairs. Cathy couldn¡¯t take it anymore and shouted, ¡°William.¡± Helpless, William could only whisper to Olivia, ¡°Ms. Taylor, please wait a moment.¡± Olivia stopped and leaned against the handrail of the stairs. She turned her head and looked down at Cathy. Cathy had to raise her head to see Olivia. She didn¡¯t like this angle and said, ¡°Come down. It¡¯s outrageous. I¡¯m an older. How can you let me look up at you to talk?¡± Olivia leaned against the armrest and tapped her fingertips on the circr decoration on the armrest. All of a sudden, Olivia grinned. ¡°I¡¯m trying to help you stay healthy.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Cathy said with a frown. Olivia replied, ¡°It¡¯s good for your cervical vertebrae when you look up.¡± Cathy was furious about Olivia. Cathy said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not going to argue with you about the nonsense. I have something important to tell you.¡± ¡°Say it.¡± Olivia¡¯s tone was gentle, but she had no intention of going downstairs. Now was not the time to argue about this. Cathy took a deep breath and said coldly, ¡°Can you guarantee that you can cure Amelia?¡± She had to ask Olivia for a promise. Otherwise, what if Amelia¡¯s health worsened when Olivia treated her recklessly? Cathy was not at ease with Olivia at all. Olivia shook her head honestly. ¡°No.¡± Cathy choked. She did not expect Olivia to say that. Her face was cold. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you can cure Amelia. If you can¡¯t¡­ ¡°Hmph.¡± Cathy snorted. ¡°Then you¡¯re the one who harmed Amelia. Who knew what you wanted to do to Amelia? You hate her so much.¡± Olivia ignored Cathy and turned to William. She said in a mocking tone, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Your family is going to cause trouble before we even start?¡± William choked and was about to exin. Olivia had already turned around and went downstairs. As she walked, she said, ¡°What kind of people would me someone else every time bad things happen to them?¡± At this point, she suddenly looked up and stared at William. ¡°What a shameless group you are!¡± Hearing this, Cathy was so angry that her chest heaved violently, and her face puffed up. Cathy looked more shameless than ever Chapter 276 Olivia immediately walked outside. She thought to herself, ¡°Who cares whether or not Cathy wants me to treat my mom? ¡°Jeez, they want everything their way!¡± William was frightened. He lowered his voice and begged for a long time. It was only then that Olivia went upstairs for the second time. This time, William rushed to speak before Cathy. He said, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t add to the trouble. Do you really want Mom to remain unconscious like this?¡± Cathy decided not to speak the words she had in mind. She looked at Olivia without saying a word. On the second floor in Amelia¡¯s room, Olivia examined Amelia¡¯s body. She took out a box of silver needles and prepared to insert a needle into Amelia¡¯s head. William¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he looked at the box of silver needles. He felt a tingling sensation on his scalp as a result of fear. These silver needles were really too long. They were twice as long as normal silver needles. William thought to himself, ¡°This thing won¡¯t end up hurting anyone, right?¡± William was very concerned, but he only raised his head and nced at Olivia with a questioning look without saying anything. It was Cathy who could not take it anymore. She was scared out of her wits and wanted to step forward to stop it. However, William hugged her and dragged her out. He pleaded in a low voice, saying, ¡°Grandma, please, don¡¯t add to the trouble again.¡± As he spoke, he carried Cathy to the door and locked it. No matter how hard Cathy knocked on the door, it remained locked. Sophia rushed over. Upon seeing the situation, she could not help but exim, ¡°Oh golly. Mrs. Green, Olivia is trying to kill Mrs. Taylor!¡± Cathy felt a sharp pain in her chest and slumped to the floor. Sophia quickly got the servants to carry the unconscious Cathy back to her room, while she hurriedly called Ronald. As soon as she spoke, she said, ¡°Oh no, Mr. Ronald. Olivia is going to kill Mrs. Taylor. Mrs. Green has already fainted. Pleasee quickly to save Mrs. Taylor.¡± Ronald came over very quickly. In less than ten minutes, he arrived at the Taylor family¡¯s home. Sophia immediately went to wee him, saying, ¡°Mr. Ronald, you¡¯re finally here. Please. Please save Mrs. Taylor.¡± ¡°Tell me,¡± Ronald said as he strode in with a displeased expression. ¡°What happened?¡± Sophia exaggerated and embellished, using both hands to make aparison. ¡°It¡¯s this long,¡± she said. ¡°The silver needle is longer than a cup. It looks like a nail. Olivia took it and inserted it into Mrs. Taylor¡¯s head.¡± Ronald could not contain his anger. He said, ¡°Where¡¯s William? He just watched and did nothing? Is he dead?¡± Sophia said, ¡°Mr. Ronald, you have no idea what happened. Mr. William seems to be bewitched. He trusts Olivia very much.¡± ¡°He¡¯s muddle¨Cheaded!¡± Ronald said as he ran up the stairs. Sophia followed behind and fanned the mes, saying, ¡°Mr. Ronald, are you going over just like that? Mr. William will surely stop you. Plus, there are so many servants in the Taylor family¡¯s home, all following Mr. William¡¯s orders. What if he gets some servants to restrain you?¡± Ronald stopped in his tracks. He turned around to nce at Sophia, nodded, and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. This is the Taylor family¡¯s territory. I don¡¯t have the upper hand.¡± After thinking for a moment, the corners of Ronald¡¯s mouth curled up, and he gave Sophia a rxed look. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve got a way to deal with this situation!¡± He thought to himself, ¡°I can catch Olivia off guard. ¡°Isn¡¯t Olivia using her hands to provide acupuncture therapy to Amelia? I¡¯ll break her hands then. Let¡¯s see what else she can do!¡± A hint of cold malice shed across Ronald¡¯s eyes. He looked at Sophia and said, ¡°Do you have any handy sticks that aren¡¯t overly long?¡± Sophia asked, trying to gauge the suitability of the stick she was about to mention, ¡°A golf club?¡± ¡°No,¡± Ronald said as he shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s too long. I want to catch Olivia off guard and suddenly break her wrist. This one is too conspicuous.¡± ¡°How about a rolling pin?¡± Sophia asked. ¡°This one is okay,¡± Ronald replied, his eyes lighting up. ¡°Hurry up and get it.¡± Sophia moved quickly and soon brought out a rolling pin. It was about the size of a forearm, and it was very sturdy. Ronald held it in his hand, gave it a little shake, nodded, and said, ¡°This one¡¯s good.¡± After saying that, he concealed the rolling pin in his sleeve. Then, he strode to the door of Amelia¡¯s room, knocked, and said, ¡°William! It¡¯s me, your uncle.¡± After a while, William came over to open the door. He nced at Ronald appraisingly and enjoined in a low voice, ¡°Uncle, lower your voice. The acupuncture therapy is being carried out inside.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Ronald said as he nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go in and take a look.¡± As he spoke, he bent over and squeezed in. While William was closing the door, he suddenly lunged at Olivia¡­ He raised the rolling pin in his right hand and fiercely struck toward Olivia¡¯s right hand. He thought to himself, ¡°Stupid girl. You want to hurt Amelia, huh? I¡¯ll break your right hand. Let¡¯s see how you can treat patients! ¡°Aren¡¯t you the head of the Smith family, which has a long¨Cstanding reputation in the field of medicine? I¡¯ll cut off your lifeline then!¡± Sensing the movement behind him, William turned around. He then saw Ronald walking toward Olivia. His right hand, raised high and holding a wooden stick, moved fiercely toward Olivia¡¯s right hand. Meanwhile, Olivia had his back facing them. She was staring at Amelia with full concentration. Her forehead was covered in fine and closely spaced beads of sweat. Before Olivia performed the acupuncture therapy, she had instructed that she could not be disturbed. This time, the acupuncture session was very risky. It requiredplete focus and concentration without any distractions. William thought, ¡°Oh crap!¡± William was furious. He wanted to intervene, but he simply could not do it in time. Just when he was in despair, Kelly suddenly stood in front of Olivia and kicked Ronald hard. The young girl wore a pair of sneakers. Her movements were nimble, as if she did not exert much strength. However, Ronald seemed to have been hit by a heavy hammer. He suddenly crashed toward the table by the wall. The table was made of solid wood, but it was smashed into pieces by Ronald. William was stunned for a moment. He then saw Ronald vomit a mouthful of blood and faint. ¡°Uncle Ronald!¡± he called out and quickly went over to press Ronald¡¯s philtrum. Kelly crossed her arms. Standing in front of William, her tone was cold and indifferent as she said, ¡°Go call an ambnce. If it¡¯s anyter, he¡¯ll die.¡± William raised his eyes to nce at Kelly. He was still somewhat in disbelief. William said, ¡°You¡­¡± He thought to himself, ¡°How could such a simple kick be so powerful?¡± Ronald was an adult male who was over 5 feet and 10 inches tall, while Kelly was not even 5 feet and 7 inches. ¡°She¡¯s slender,¡± William thought. ¡°How could she kick Ronald and send him flying?¡± Seeing William not taking action, Kelly leaned forward and looked into the depths of his eyes, saying, ¡°He actually dares toy hands on Olivia in front of me. He¡¯s really courting death! I show mercy this time. If he were toy hands on Olivia again, the oue wouldn¡¯t be as simple as breaking two ribs. ¡°Olivia is soft¨Chearted and gives in to all of you, but I won¡¯t.¡± The ambnce arrived very quickly and carried Ronald away immediately. Shortly afterward, William learned about the extent of Ronald¡¯s injuries. Two of his ribs in his chest were broken. Fortunately, the bones did not prate his lungs. needed to recuperate for a period of time. He just Upon hearing that Ronald had broken two ribs, William instinctively looked up and nced at Kelly, feeling extremely shocked. He thought to himself, ¡°She actually got it so urate. This girl said two broken ribs, and it¡¯s exactly two broken ribs. Her estimation of the force is precise.¡± the After nearly four hours of acupuncture therapy, Olivia wiped the sweat off her forehead, put away silver needles, and turned to William, saying, ¡°Wait for another half a day, and she should regain consciousness. After she regains consciousness, she still needs two more rounds of acupuncture therapy.¡± Olivia thought of something. She then continued, ¡°Oh, by the way, I want to take some blood samples from Mrs. Taylor for testing. I suspect that she has taken some medicine that affects her emotions. Think about it as well. Has she been taking any medication for an extended period of time?¡± William thought, ¡°Medicine that affects emotions?¡± He was surprised. Chapter 277 it merely took a short period of time before Amelia regained consciousness. She was given acupuncture therapy during the day, and by evening, she gradually regained consciousness. When she regained consciousness, she was lying on the bed. Facing the pitch¨Cck room, she was a little. dazed. ¡°Water,¡± she softly murmured. Sophia had been keeping watch by Amelia¡¯s bedside. When she saw Amelia regain consciousness, she was overjoyed. She immediately got up and quickly poured a ss of hot water. ¡°Mrs. Taylor, you¡¯re finally awake!¡± she said. Amelia gulped down half a ss of water before she started to feel more alert. ¡°What happened to me?¡± she asked Sophia softly. She only remembered that she was looking at the news of Olivia¡¯s engagement. Her emotions had fluctuated intensely, and a wave of resentment that she could not suppress surged within her, almost bursting through her chest. Then, somehow, her vision went dark, and she fainted. She did not know anything that happened thereafter. Sophia quickly exined to her everything that had happened during the period that she was unconscious. Amelia listened with a stunned expression. She could not help but ask, ¡°Are you saying that Olivia saved me?¡± Sophia nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, but she¡¯s particrly heartless. She didn¡¯t wante save you at all. It took a lot of begging from Mr. William and agreeing to many conditions for her to finallye.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Amelia replied as she nodded. She had a listless expression, appearing in a state of being stupefied. She thought to herself, ¡°It turns out that it was Olivia that saved me.¡± At the mention of Olivia, Amelia was no longer as excited as before. Instead, she was calm and even somewhat sluggish. She thought to herself, ¡°It¡¯s so strange. Just before I lost consciousness, I mentioned Olivia with such righteous anger, almost wishing I had not given birth to her. ¡°Why, after waking up, am I so calm and not angry at all? ¡°What is even stranger is that I can¡¯t understand my previous emotions, and I don¡¯t know why I hated Olivia so much. ¡°I seem to have lost my sanity and clouded my judgment. I¡¯mpletely not clear¨Cheaded, and I¡¯m like a mad person! ¡°Actually, when I think about it carefully, Olivia may have yed a role in causing Emma to be imprisoned, but ultimately, it¡¯s Emma¡¯s own actions that have led to her own imprisonment. ¡°And as for Samuel, he didn¡¯t act like a father at all. He actually resorted to using public opinion to threaten and pressure his own biological daughter. ¡°What¡¯s even more difficult for me to ept is that I actually agreed to it! ¡°Oh golly!¡± Amelia covered her forehead, wondering why she had done so many foolish things. From the perspective of innermost thoughts, Olivia was not as important as Emma in Amelia¡¯s heart. After all, Emma had been raised by her side for twenty years, and their bond ran deep. However, she did not go so far as to hold extreme hatred for Olivia just because she had a preference for Emma. Amelia felt that she was somewhat abnormal as she often could not control her emotions. Sophia was trying to assess Amelia¡¯s emotional state. She told Amelia something to gauge her emotional state. ¡°Mrs. Taylor, Olivia wille again tomorrow to treat you,¡± she said. Upon hearing that Olivia woulde again, Amelia¡¯s expression becameplex. She believed that she was clear¨Cheaded. She considered herself to have a bnced perspective and could objectively evaluate situations. Be it Emma¡¯s or Samuel¡¯s matter, she believed that Olivia could not be med. However, it could not be said that those matters had nothing to do with Olivia either. After all, if it weren¡¯t for her, Emma and Samuel would not have had any trouble. Amelia closed her eyes. She seemed to be thinking. When she opened her eyes again, her eyes no longer held any confusion or clouded emotions. She had already made a choice. On one side were Samuel and Emma, and on the other side was Olivia. Amelia chose to let go of Olivia. She had more than thirty years of marital bond with Samuel. Although Samuel did not make something of himself and sometimes had a bad temper, he treated her really well. She thought to herself, ¡°In Evervale, every wealthy family has its share of gossip. This situation applies not only to the four major families. It even applies to those men who are somewhat affluent. They will also have affairs and keep mistresses. ¡°As for Samuel, he has remained faithful andmitted to me alone all the time.¡± During the three years when she had a mental breakdown, it was Samuel who watched over her day and night. To help alleviate her condition, he even brought back Emma. Amelia could not forgive Olivia. She thought to herself, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Olivia, Samuel wouldn¡¯t have gone missing, and we wouldn¡¯t have lost all trace of him. ¡°And then there¡¯s Emma. Even though she¡¯s not my biological child, she shows genuine respect and care for me. She is always by my side, taking care of my health and showing concern for ¡°In this world, there couldn¡¯t be a more considerate child than Emma.¡± my condition. After Emma went to jail, Amelia could not bring herself to act as if nothing had happened and maintain a peaceful rtionship with Olivia. This was unfair to Emma. She could not let Emma down. Therefore, she could only give up on Olivia, even though Olivia was once the child she held dear in her heart. In the study of the Sullivan family¡¯s home, Olivia sat on the sofa with her left hand supporting her cheek and her right hand holding a document folder. She did not open it. She merely looked at it in a daze. Daniel came in from outside. He was dressed in a soft grayish¨Cwhite home outfit. The gentle fabric blended with his sharp demeanor, adding a touch of warmth to his overall presence. He walked in leisurely, sat down beside Olivia, and cast a casual nce, asking, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Seeing Daniel, Olivia leaned her head on his shoulder and rubbed it against his shoulder affectionately. She did not say anything. She just handed over the document folder. After Daniel took it, he opened it and found that it was filled with information about Emma and her biological mother, Evelyn. The information was very detailed, including the paternity test between Emma and Samuel as well as how Samuel and Evelyn got to know each other and the development of their rtionship. There were also many family photos of the three of them inside. The three of them would often go out for dinner on Friday evenings. The three of them chatted andughed, appearing to be a perfectly happy family. Those who did not know the inside story had no idea that this was an extramarital affair. ¡°Olivia,¡± Daniel said. After reading it, his initiallynguid gaze suddenly became profound like an endless starry sky, making it hard to discern his emotions. He was very concerned about Olivia. Anyone who saw this information would not be able to remain calm. Her biological parents showed no affection to her because of the daughter of her father¡¯s mistress. Just thinking about it made one feel ufortable. Daniel was greatly heartbroken. He hugged Olivia tightly. His tone was as gentle as a spring breeze in March as he said, ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t be sad. You still have me.¡± After saying that, Daniel felt that the statementcked sufficient emotional intensity. He decided to do something more impactful. So, he took out his phone and called Andrew. Andrew was doing his homework in his room when the children¡¯s watch on his wrist rang. ¡°It¡¯s Daddy!¡± he thought. He hurriedly ran to the door and asked Zoe in a childish voice, ¡°Daddy went out, huh?¡± Zoe was momentarily taken aback by the question. She replied, ¡°No. He¡¯s in the study.¡± Andrew thought, ¡°He¡¯s in the study! ¡°I really don¡¯t understand. He¡¯s at home, so why did he call me?¡± He ran to the study again. Just as he pushed open the door, Daniel waved at him. There was a hint of dissatisfaction in Daniel¡¯s voice as he said, ¡°So slow.¡± Andrew paid no attention to his father. Instead, he immediately pounced into Olivia¡¯s arms, saying, ¡°Olivia.¡± ¡°Andy Baby,¡± Olivia said. Her mood instantly improved. She hugged the little one, kissed him, and asked, ¡°Have you finished your homework?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± Andrew replied. ¡°It¡¯s all done.¡± Andrew was incredibly well¨Cbehaved and sweet. He said, ¡°I missed you, so I came over to see you.¡± She thought, ¡°What a sweet¨Ctalking little guy!¡± Olivia¡¯s heart almost melted. She picked him up and walked out of the study, saying, ¡°How about we go paint something?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Andrew replied loudly. Daniel was left alone sitting on the sofa. He thought, ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡°I get left behind, huh?¡± Chapter 278 The next day, while they were on the way to the Taylor family¡¯s house, the driver was driving in the front, while Kelly sat beside Olivia, keeping her head lowered as she looked at the documents in the document folder. ¡°Olivia, are you going to tell Mrs. Taylor the truth?¡± she asked. Olivia tilted her head and looked out of the window. Her gaze was indifferent, making it hard for anyone to discern her thoughts. After a moment, she said, ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily a must to tell her.¡± Olivia had already be disappointed in the Taylor family, and she no longer had any expectations, so it did not matter whether or not Amelia knew the truth. However, it was also because of this that her patience with the Taylor family had diminished significantly. She really did not want to have any connection with them anymore. This was because it was possible that Amelia engaged in continuous arguments with Olivia after she regained consciousness. In the past, Olivia was very patient and could endure it. endure it for even a minute now. If Amelia started to argue, Olivia would immediately throw the folder at her. However, she could not This was just preparation. It did not necessarily mean that she would actually throw the folder at her. Kelly understood. ¡°I¡¯ll hold it then,¡± she said. Olivia nodded. When they arrived at the Taylor family¡¯s house, they found it surprisingly quiet. Amelia did not act crazily. She was very quiet, so much so that she did not seem like herself. She sat steadily on the bed. When Olivia performed the acupuncture therapy on her, she even thanked Olivia. ¡°Ms. Taylor, thank you,¡± Amelia said.¡± Olivia¡¯s hand that was holding a silver needle stopped moving. She said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± The silver needle had to stay on the head for a while. Amelia looked at William and said, ¡°William, go out first. I have a few words to say to Ms. Taylor¡± William was not at ease. He was afraid that Amelia would do something that could not be easily controlled, just like what Ronald did previously. However, Amelia was resolute in her attitude. She said, ¡°William, you want to disobey me, huh?¡± William exchanged a few nces with Amelia. In the end, he gave in. He could only nod helplessly and say, ¡°I¡¯ll wait outside, Mom. Please stay calm. Your health matters more than anything else.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Amelia said. After William left, Amelia nced at Kelly, who was behind Olivia. Seeing that Kelly had no intention of leaving, Amelia chose not to bring it up. ¡°Ms. Taylor,¡± Amelia said. Her voice was very gentle. ¡°Can I call you Olivia?¡± Olivia had a thoughtful expression. Others could not discern what was in her mind. Upon hearing this, she nodded slightly and replied, ¡°Feel free to do so.¡± Amelia¡¯s gaze was gentle and her expression was unprecedentedly calm. She felt that she was very clear¨Cheaded now. She had never been so clear¨Cheaded in more than twenty years. ¡°Olivia,¡± Amelia apologized, ¡°I should apologize to you. Ever since you were found, both Samuel and Emma have done a lot of things to hurt you. I apologize to you on their behalf here.¡± Olivia¡¯s dark eyshes trembled slightly. She did not say anything. Amelia¡¯s voice was gentle as she said, ¡°You¡¯re my child. When you were just born, you were a tiny and chubby bundle, not to mention incredibly adorable. You¡¯re very obedient and smart. You learn everything quickly and can even remember things at a single nce. You¡¯re really an exceptionally smart child. I¡¯m very proud of you. ¡°But it¡¯s a pity¡­¡± Amelia¡¯s voice trailed off, and it was faintly choked. She continued, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that our mother¨Cdaughter bond was short¨Clived. Perhaps God only granted us a brief five¨Cyear connection. If we had forced it, there would have been hurt, just like with Samuel and Emma.¡± Amelia found it a bit hard to continue, but she persevered, saying, ¡°I really hope that we, as mother and daughter, can reunite, but there are too many conflicts between us. No matter what, we can¡¯t go back to the past.¡± At this point, Amelia¡¯s voice carried a sense of apology. She continued, ¡°I know Emma¡¯s existence makes you ufortable and unhappy, but to me, she is also my daughter. Although she didn¡¯te out of my womb, she lives in my heart. I know she has done many wrong things and has many ws, but she is still my daughter. My love for her will never change. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to forgive her or spare her. I just want to stay away from you so that I can apany her wholeheartedly. In a few years, after she is released from prison, I¡¯ll apany her, comfort her, and help her to be less extreme in her views and behavior. ¡°So¡­¡± Amelia took a deep breath and suppressed the intense emotions that welled up in her chest before she continued, ¡°So, our previous mother¨Cdaughter connection has trulye to an end. I¡¯ I¡¯m no longer your mother, and you¡¯re no longer my daughter. Let¡¯s just treat each other as strangers.¡± Olivia raised her gaze. Her attractive eyes, which were simr to Amelia¡¯s, were narrow and elongated, as if they were hiding a cold winter night. She did not say anything. She just looked at Amelia quietly. Amelia avoided her gaze. She lowered her head and continued, ¡°I gave birth to you and you saved me. We do not owe each other a favor. We have nothing to do with each other anymore. Let¡¯s live as strangers in theing decades.¡± With Samuel and Emma between them, Amelia could no longer treat Olivia as a daughter. Being mother and daughter was a fate bestowed by God. They were destined to have a short¨Clived connection, so there was no point in getting entangled in this rtionship. With that, Amelia held her fingers tightly and quietly made a fist. She was waiting for Olivia to speak, but Olivia remained silent. Time at this moment felt especially long. Every minute and second passed extremely slowly. After an unknown period of time, Amelia grew tired of waiting. It was only then that she heard Olivia¡¯s voice, which was soft and gentle, yet incredibly resolute. ¡°As you wish,¡± Olivia said. Upon hearing this, Amelia¡¯s vision darkened. Her body suddenly stiffened and she fell straight onto the bed. Olivia reacted quickly, supporting her and stuffing a calming pill into her mouth. This medicine was prepared for Amelia in case her emotions fluctuated dramatically and she suddenly fainted after learning about Emma¡¯s background. Unexpectedly, it was used at this moment. ¡°But it¡¯s alright,¡± Olivia thought. ¡°The preparation doesn¡¯t go to waste.¡± After Amelia¡¯s emotions stabilized, Olivia handed the medicine bottle to her and enjoined softly, ¡°This is a medicine to calm your emotions. It¡¯s harmless to the body. If you feel physically unwell or your emotions be too intense, you can take one.¡± Amelia did not say anything. She just held the medicine bottle tightly in her palm. This time, the acupuncture therapy was quick. It waspleted in less than an hour. After that, Olivia gave specific guidelines that required careful adherence. She then put away the silver needles and left. She was somewhat in a daze, keeping her head lowered. One could not discern what she was thinking. It was not until she reached the door on the first floor that she realized that Kelly was gone. After waiting for a while, Kelly rushed down from upstairs and exined as she ran, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Olivia. I went to the washroom.¡± Olivia nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± On the second floor, Amelia had been sitting on the bed lost in thought ever since Olivia left. It was not until Sophia knocked on the door and asked if she wanted to eat yogurt that she recovered from her daze. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Amelia said. ¡°I want to take a nap.¡± She was feeling down. She got out of bed and put on her slippers. Just as she was about to drink some water, it seemed like she kicked something. Amelia was stunned for a moment. She lowered her head and nced at it. It was a kraft¨Cpaper envelope. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± she thought. She instinctively frowned and recalled for a moment. Suddenly, she thought of the beautiful girl who apanied Olivia. She thought, ¡°It seems like she brought it over. ¡°It must have been left behind.¡± Amelia picked it up, nning to call Olivia and have here back to retrieve it. Unexpectedly, the string that was tied around the envelope¡¯s seal came loose, and a photograph fell out from inside. It was a group photo of Samuel, Emma, and an unknown woman. Amelia¡¯s pupils contracted intensely. The information also noted that Samuel used Olivia as a cover for his affair with Evelyn. He lost Olivia near Evelyn¡¯s residence. ording to the information, Samuel took advantage of Olivia going missing to bring his mistress¡¯s daughter into the family. Not only did his mistress¡¯s daughter take the name and identity of Amelia¡¯s biological daughter, which was Olivia, but she also took away Olivia¡¯s love from her biological mother. ording to the information, Emma had always known who her biological mother was. The three of them would go out for dinner every Friday night without fail. Finally, there was a paternity test report between Samuel and Emma. Amelia saw thest sentence. ¡°The two of them are father and daughter¡± was thest sentence. Amelia thought to herself, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡± Amelia looked a little bewildered. It was uncertain if she had taken too much of her calming medication. Her emotions were remarkably tranquil at the moment. There was no shock and no anguish, just a faint pain deep within her. She thought, ¡°It turns out that Emma is Samuel¡¯s illegitimate daughter. No wonder he treats her so well.¡± Amelia seemed to suddenly have an epiphany. She quickly rummaged through her drawers, wanting to find photos of Emma from her childhood to her present age to see if she bore a striking resemnce to Samuel. She managed to find all the photos. She piled them on the floor. There were about a few hundred photos. They were all about Emma. Every single one of them was about Emma. Amelia went through them one by one,paring them as she went. It was only when she had looked at all the photos that her mind suddenly clicked into realization. She seemed to have thought of something and continued to rummage through the pile of photos on the floor¡­ Then, she slumped to the floor in a state of despair, abruptly covering her face and crying uncontrobly. She thought to herself, ¡°So many photos. Hundreds of them, and there¡¯s not a single one of Olivia. ¡°That can¡¯t be right. Olivia was particrly beautiful when she was a kid. She loved to smile, and she was incredibly adorable. I loved taking pictures of her. How could there be none?¡± Amelia stood up again and started to rummage through the cab. It was only halfway through that she suddenly realized¡­ There were indeed many photos of Olivia when she was young, but Amelia had burned them herself. This was because some time ago, she hated Olivia, so much so that all items rted to Olivia had to be destroyed. Therefore, Amelia burned Olivia¡¯s childhood photos, the clothes she had worn when she was a child, and all the items in the storeroom she had once used, including paper, pens, books, violin, and toys. Some jewelry and essories could not be burned, so Amelia gave those items away to others. So, now, in the Taylor family¡¯s home that was huge, there was not a single item that belonged to Olivia. Realizing this, Amelia finally could not control her emotions. She covered her face and cried uncontrobly. She thought to herself, ¡°My Olivia. I¡¯ve lost my Olivia!¡± At this moment, Amelia was squatting on the floor, covering her face. Her limbs experienced waves of numbness and tingling sensation. She felt as if her heart had been dug out by something. A cold wind blew in, raging and swirling within her hollow chest. It caused a pain akin to flesh being ripped and marrow being sucked out, nearly making her faint. Amelia summoned herst ounce of strength to climb onto the bed and reach for her phone. She wanted to call Olivia. After getting her phone, she eagerly searched for the contact list, wanting to call Olivia. However, after opening it, she realized that she did not have Olivia¡¯s number at all. She did not even have Olivia¡¯s number. She was in despair. She struggled to go to the bathroom. She cupped some cold water and washed her face. Then, she raised her head and looked at her reflection in the mirror. The woman in the mirror was wearing expensive pajamas. This set of clothes was once the pinnacle of luxury of a certain brand, costing over 60 thousand dors for a set. This woman had been someone who caused people to be filled with admiration since she was young.. Before she got married, she was the eldest daughter of the Green family and a top socialite of Evervale. After getting married, she was thedy of the Taylor family and a wealthydy of the top¨Ctier affluent family in Evervale. None of her food, clothes, or the things she used were cheap. All of them were the most expensive and luxurious ones. However, this woman looked so fragile. Underneath the gorgeous clothes was someone who was morally corrupted and offensive. She was motivated by self¨Cinterest. She was shallow, vain, and superficial. She might seem elegant and refined on the surface, but her inner qualities were disappointing. She thought to herself, ¡°Why am I so ugly? ¡°I despise my own daughter for growing up in the countryside. I look down on my own daughter for not understanding the ways of high society. I detest my own daughter¡­¡± Amelia could not think about it anymore. When she recalled everything she had done before, her heart felt like it was being cut by a knife, and it was so painful that she nearly fainted. Not long after Olivia returned to the Sullivan family¡¯s home, she received a call from the research institute, informing her that Amelia¡¯s blood test results were now avable. Amelia had indeed taken medicine to control her emotions. However, this drug was quite advanced, and it was difficult to detect it with modern medical equipment. Fortunately, the blood was sent to the research institute, which represented the top scientific research facilities in the Hushe Republic. Otherwise, it would not have been detected. After the call ended, Tyson called and said that Evelyn had been caught. After Samuel was taken away by people from the National Security Bureau, Evelyn hid with her money, staying hidden in the county town of her hometown. She was very cautious in her movements. She did not use modes of transport like airnes or high¨Cspeed trains. She traveled by car the entire time. asionally, she stayed in hotels, but she chose small inns that did not require guests to show their identity cards. She had a strong sense of counter¨Csurveince. Even William could not locate her. Fortunately, Nimbus Gaze had already been deployed for trial use nationwide. Otherwise, it would not be possible to locate her. Olivia had always been aware of Evelyn¡¯s existence, but she did not pay much attention to it. It wasn¡¯t until she had Amelia¡¯s health checked and found something amiss with Amelia¡¯s body that she thought of Evelyn. She asked Tyson to investigate, and as soon as he looked into it, he realized that something was amiss. Evelyn had actually gone into hiding. Olivia thought to herself, ¡°Why would she go into hiding? It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± Samuel was taken away by the National Security Bureau in secret. The news was never released. Evelyn was just a mistress with some money butcked power and connections. Olivia wondered why Evelyn packed her belongings and ran away the day after Samuel disappeared. She wondered where Evelyn obtained the information that Samuel had been arrested by the National Security Bureau. Regardless of the perspectives Olivia looked at this issue, Evelyn¡¯s behavior was highly suspicious. This was the reason she asked Tyson to locate Evelyn. Tyson acted very quickly. With Nimbus Gaze¡¯s help, he found Evelyn in less than a day. ¡°Miss Taylor, what should we do now?¡± Tyson asked. ¡°Should we bring Evelyn back? Do you want to interrogate her personally?¡± Olivia sat in front of the desk, tapping her fingertips on the table. She instructed softly, ¡°You can go ahead and interrogate her.¡± Olivia was not particrly interested in Evelyn. Her main concern was to find out if Evelyn had drugged Amelia and where Evelyn had obtained such a magical medicine. The interrogation could be handled by Tyson and the others. There was no need for her to personally get involved. She had initially thought that she would find out the truth soon, but Tyson called in the afternoon. He said, ¡°Miss Taylor, Evelyn says she wants to see you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Olivia said as she lifted her eyebrows. Tyson said, ¡°This person is very resolute. We¡¯ve tried many methods, but she won¡¯t talk. She says she wants to see you, and when she sees you, she will exin everything.¡± Olivia nodded nonchntly and said, ¡°Bring her over then.¡± Chapter 280 Although Olivia had asked someone to bring Evelyn back, she did not really intend to see Evelyn. Olivia thought to herself, ¡°She¡¯s just a mistress. Just because she says she wants to meet me, so I have to meet her, huh? No way!¡± Olivia was not someone who was easily influenced. At this moment, she was sitting at her desk reading an ancient book passed down from the Smith family. These ancient texts were not published in the mainstream. They were all handwritten copies, and they were hidden in the Smith family¡¯s old residence in Layfield. There were many wonderful medical methods recorded in the ancient book. They seemed incredibly unbelievable. These methods appeared more like techniques of divine beings than conventional medical practices. Other than that, some long¨Clost ancient prescriptions were also recorded. On the page Olivia was currently reading, there was a prescription called ¡°Subtle Essence.¡± The specific prescription had already been lost, and only the medicinal effects were recorded. Subtle Essence could make people who consumed it experience intense emotions and heightened sensitivity. It could also amplify their inner feelings. It could cause lovers to love more, haters to hate more, those in pain to feel more pain, and those who were angry to be angrier. This prescription was quite intriguing. Olivia¡¯s delicate fingertips tapped on the book. Then, as if she had thought of something, she took out her phone and called Tyson. ¡°Where is Evelyn?¡± she said. ¡°I want to see her.¡± The symptoms of Amelia and David were very simr to those caused by Subtle Essence, but Olivia was not entirely sure. After all, this prescription had been lost for many years. Even if it still existed in the world, it should be in the hands of prominent families. It could not be in the hands of a mistress like Evelyn. Soon, Olivia saw Evelyn. In an interrogation room, Evelyn sat on the chair. Her hands were securely bound on both sides, rendering her unable to move. She kept her head lowered. Her hair was disheveled, and deep wrinkles appeared on her once wless and delicate face. Her eyes were closed, and she appeared very weary. Olivia knew that Evelyn had been repeatedly interrogated by psychologists and criminal investigation experts. Although physically unharmed, her mental state had suffered significant torment. The fact that she had endured until now and remained calm showcased her strong mental resilience. Sensing that someone had entered, Evelyn raised her head. When she saw Olivia, her previously half¨C open eyes widenedpletely. She stared at Olivia without moving. ¡°You¡¯ve arrived,¡± she said. Her tone was a little strange. Olivia sat across from her, saying nothing. Evelyn did not mind. She just stared at Olivia intently. The woman in front of her was wearing a white sportswear. The simple and elegant clothes complemented her slender waist and long legs. She had an extraordinary temperament. ¡°She was so beautiful!¡± thought Evelyn. Evelyn narrowed her eyes. A trace of resentment suddenly shed across her eyes. She thought, ¡°Life is really unfair. Both of them are the daughters of the Taylor family. On what basis is Olivia so outstanding? On what basis was she born with all the advantages enabling her to get everything? ¡°Even though I¡¯ve made every effort, sending my daughter to the Taylor family¡¯s home and plotting to take everything from Olivia, my daughter still can¡¯t surpass her. ¡°She was even imprisoned. ¡°I refuse to swallow this bitter pill! I refuse!¡± ¡°Olivia,¡± Evelyn said. Her tone was strange. ¡°The fact that you found me means you¡¯ve discovered the drug in Amelia¡¯s body. You must be quite curious now. You must be curious about what Amelia took, right?¡± When Evelyn mentioned this, she giggled twice. She craned her neck and deliberately said, ¡°But I won¡¯t tell you. I won¡¯t say anything. You will never know what I have done.¡± Olivia reclined in her chair, leaned back, raised her eyes, and cast a nce at Evelyn. Then, she suddenly smiled confidently. It was as if Evelyn¡¯s schemes and her words that were meant to deliberately anger her were as childish as children ying a make¨Cbelieve game. She did not take them seriously at all. ¡°You think too highly of yourself,¡± Olivia said. ¡°You think I won¡¯t know just because you refuse to say, huh?¡± Olivia crossed her arms and bent her long legs, enunciating the names of several medicinal herbs¡­ When the names of the herbs used in traditional medicine were mentioned, Olivia¡¯s tone was still a little nonchnt, but to Evelyn¡¯s ears, it was like a thunderp. ¡°How, how could you know?¡± Evelyn said. She was shocked and baffled. Her pupils widened. Her throat was dry, and her voice was incredibly hoarse. ¡°Impossible. Impossible. How could you know?¡± Olivia entered the interrogation room. In less than half an hour, she came out with the prescription. Peter had been observing Evelyn through a video feed. When he saw Oliviae out of the room, he hurriedly and excitedly followed her. He was burning with curiosity. ¡°Miss Taylor, how do you know the prescription?¡± he asked. He thought to himself, ¡°When did Miss Taylor find out about this? She¡¯s so tight¨Clipped. She didn¡¯t even tell us.¡± Olivia turned her gaze and nced at Peter, asking in return, ¡°Who said I know the prescription?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know, huh?¡± Peter said. His steps came to an abrupt halt. He waspletely stunned. He stuttered as he said, ¡°Th¨Cthen why did you manage to say those medicinal herbs that are used in traditional medicine?¡± Olivia¡¯s tone was nonchnt when she replied, ¡°I guessed.¡± ¡°Guessed?¡± Peter thought. Peter was dumbfounded, and his entire being was in a state of bewilderment. He thought, ¡°Could she really guess something like this?¡± Kelly was also very curious. She leaned in closer to Olivia and asked, ¡°Olivia, how did you manage to guess those medicinal herbs?¡± Olivia¡¯s tone was nonchnt as if she was talking about something which was extremely ordinary. ¡°It¡¯s very simple,¡± she said. ¡°After observing the symptoms, I just worked backward. There are only a few drugs that can affect people¡¯s emotions. It¡¯s very easy to guess.¡± Kelly was left speechless. Tyson and Peter were also left speechless. ¡°It can actually work that way as well, huh?¡± they thought. 16:18 Although they had long known that Olivia was smart, they were still asionally amazed by her intelligence. They thought to themselves, ¡°Damn. Is she even a human?¡± The three of them were the cream of the crop among the elite, but in the presence of Olivia, they always felt incredibly foolish. They also felt that they were simply wasting resources by being alive. Olivia was still calm when facing Kelly, Tyson, and Peter. However, the moment she returned to the study, which was the moment she was alone, her body completely slumped onto the sofa. She opened her palm and looked at the prescription on it. The names of medicinal herbs along with their quantities were listed. Her gaze swept past the prescription andnded on thest name, which was ¡°Subtle Essence.¡± This was the Smith family¡¯s prescription! Olivia locked herself in the room. It was unclear how much time had passed when Tyson came over, knocked on the door, and said that Evelyn had confessed everything. It was only then that Olivia regained some emotionalposure and began to read Evelyn¡¯s confession. From what Evelyn revealed, abandoning Olivia was not an idea that came suddenly. Rather, it was a premeditated n. She had long wanted to drive Olivia out of the Taylor family¡¯s home and let her own daughter take Olivia¡¯s ce. However, she never had the chance to do so. It was Evelyn¡¯s helper, Lindsey Reagan, who gave her the idea to call Samue and bring Olivia out as a cover, which would make it easier for them to have an affair. §á D After deliberately losing Olivia, Lindsey even gave Evelyn a set of medicine, iming that it could drive a person insane if consumed. It was only when Amelia went insane and could not recognize anyone that there would be a reason to bring a daughter into the family through adoption. Amelia did indeed feel very sad after losing her daughter, but it did not drive her to the point of madness. It was the medication that amplified this sense of grief and suffering. The pain was too intense, and Amelia could not bear it. It was only then that she went insane. The drug made Amelia more emotionally sensitive and intense. There were fluctuating ups and downs in her emotions. It amplified Amelia¡¯s love for Emma and increased her disdain and resentment toward Olivia. ¡°Where¡¯s Lindsey?¡± Olivia asked as she frowned. Tyson exined, ¡°Evelyn informed me that Lindsey left ten years ago and disappeared without a trace. She only left behind this prescription.¡± ¡°By the way,¡± Tyson said as he suddenly remembered something, ¡°Evelyn wants to see you. She has something to tell you.¡± Olivia rubbed her temples and went to the interrogation room. Evelyn was hunched over the table, looking even more dispirited. When she saw Olivia, she struggled to support herself to sit up. ¡°Olivia,¡± Evelyn said as she grinned. ¡°You¡¯re really amazing. You¡¯re intelligent and beautiful. You are a graduate of Ember University, and you have medical skills. You are the head of the Smith family. You are even engaged to the richest man. Why are you so fortunate?¡± Olivia frowned. Her intuition told her that Evelyn had something to say. Sure enough, Evelyn said something next. ¡°But all of this is fake,¡± she said. ¡°Everything is fake. Olivia, your life has been designed by someone. It¡¯s all prearranged!¡± Chapter 281 Evelyn repeatedly uttered these two remarks, iming that Olivia¡¯s life was designed by someone. However, she did not know the details. She was in a daze about many things, just going along with what Lindsey said and not knowing much. ¡°What should we do?¡± Tyson asked Olivia about how to handle Evelyn. Olivia leaned back in her chair with her head slightly lowered. She looked indifferent, not particrly concerned about Evelyn¡¯s words. Her determination was strong, and she would not be swayed by a few words from Evelyn. Upon hearing Tyson¡¯s question, she raised her head and said, ¡°Send her to the police station. She conspired to harm Mrs. Taylor. There will be a legal trial for her.¡± Tyson understood. After a while, Olivia received a call from Harper. Harper was Daniel¡¯s cousin. After Daniel and Olivia got engaged, Harper and Olivia became much closer. In order to get closer to her future cousin¨Cinw, Harper took the initiative to call her and ask her to go shopping. ¡°Olivia, the department store has new arrivals,¡± Harper said. ¡°Let¡¯s go shopping and pick out a few clothes for Daniel.¡± She giggled and continued, ¡°In the past, Daniel¡¯s clothes were handled by the butler. Now that he¡¯s engaged, he can finally wear the clothes his fianc¨¦e chooses for him.¡± Olivia was not interested in shopping, but she was interested in choosing clothes for Daniel. The two of them agreed on a time, and Olivia asked Kelly if she wanted to go. Kelly shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve signed with a talent agency, and I have to go back for training. We¡¯re going to form a group next month.¡± Olivia did not know much about the entertainment industry, so she asked carefully. After Kelly¡¯s exined, Olivia understood. It turned out that Kelly had signed up for a variety show called ¡°Onwards, Girls!¡°. More than one hundred girls participated. After the preliminary rounds, advancing stages, and the final battle, a total of nine girls. were selected to form a group. Olivia did not quite understand this method of forming a group. She frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Why do you want to join a girl group? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to act in movies or TV dramas directly?¡± Kelly covered her mouth and chuckled, thinking to herself, ¡°Olivia is smart in other aspects, but when it comes to the entertainment industry, she doesn¡¯t know how things work.¡± She hurriedly exined, ¡°I¡¯m just a regr person now. Who would hire me to act in television dramas? And don¡¯t underestimate girl groups. This variety show is very popr. The final group formation is not the most important thing. What matters is that I can use this process to build up my poprity.¡± Olivia understood now. After Kelly left, Tyson curiously took out his phone and began to search for this show. Then, he handed it to Olivia and said, ¡°Miss Taylor, look, this show is generating a lot of buzz. It hasn¡¯t even been aired yet, yet it¡¯s already trending.¡± Olivia took the phone and nced at it, furrowing her brows. Tyson was curious. He asked, ¡°Miss Taylor, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± ¡°No,¡± Olivia said as she shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m worried that someone would bully Kelly.¡± Tyson thought, ¡°How is that possible?¡± Tyson was left speechless, thinking, ¡°Kelly has undergone special training. Her skills are even better than a big man like me. How could she possibly be bullied?¡± Just as he was about to speak tofort Olivia, he saw Olivia take out her phone and call Daniel, saying, ¡°Daniel, I want to sponsor a variety show, but I don¡¯t have a suitable entertainmentpany under my name. Can you help with this?¡± Daniel was certainly more than willing. He said, ¡°Sure. Which show do you want to sponsor?¡± Olivia said, ¡°The show is ¡®Onwards, Girls!. 20 million dors in sponsorship fee.¡± Daniel found it a little strange. ¡°Why do you suddenly want to sponsor a variety show?¡± he said. ¡°Is the Smith family doing something?¡± ¡°No,¡± Olivia said with an indifferent expression. ¡°The Smith family does need to advertise, but not in the entertainment industry.¡± ¡°Why do you want to do that then?¡± Daniel asked. Olivia¡¯s eyes were calm as she exined, ¡°I¡¯m worried that someone would bully Kelly, so I want to support her.¡± Tyson, who was drinking water at the side, burst outughing and spat out the water. He thought, ¡°What an astounding disy of doting on someone! ¡°20 million dors in sponsorship fee. ¡°I¡¯m really envious and jealous. Why am I not Kelly? I¡¯d be willing to change gender.¡± Jealousy distorted Tysonpletely! The ce where Harper had arranged to meet Olivia was very close. When Olivia arrived, Harper was looking at shirts in a men¡¯s clothing store. Upon seeing Olivia, Harper hurriedly ran over and said, ¡°Olivia, what do you think of this piece? Isn¡¯t it very stylish? There¡¯s a tech conference next Wednesday. Let¡¯s pick one for Daniel.¡± The store chosen by Harper had a good taste of style. It was luxurious and low¨Ckey. Olivia loved the style here. She chose a shirt, a suit, and a dark red striped tie for Daniel. The sales assistant had just finished packaging the items when a familiar person walked in from outside. It was Winona. Harper blinked. She was stunned for a moment at first. Then, she was suddenly thrilled. ¡°Winona,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯re Winona!¡± Winona smiled gently with an elegant demeanor. She then affectionately patted Harper on the head and said, ¡°Harper, I didn¡¯t expect you to still remember me.¡± ¡°How could I forget you, Winona?¡± Harper replied joyfully. She then turned around, wanting to introduce Winona to Olivia. ¡°Olivia, this is Winona, my cousin¡¯s¡­¡± At this point, Harper paused for a moment. Thinking about Winona¡¯s previous rtionship with Daniel, she suddenly became awkward. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°Winona is my cousin¡¯s ssmate.¡± Then, she introduced Olivia to Winona, saying, ¡°This is Olivia, my future cousin¨Cinw.¡± Winona nodded. There was no trace of dissatisfaction or jealousy on her face. She had a gentle and graceful demeanor, as if she was truly an old friend who had not met Olivia in a long time. ¡°I¡¯ve met Olivia before,¡± Winona said with a gentle smile. Then, she gently swept her gaze, and itnded on the clothes held by the sales assistant. ¡°Choosing clothes for Daniel, huh?¡± she asked. Harper nodded and said, ¡°Yep. There¡¯s a conference next Wednesday. Olivia and I are here to pick out some clothes for Daniel.¡± Winona nodded and said, ¡°Did you pick this tie? Daniel doesn¡¯t like red. How about changing it to a blue one with thin stripes? It¡¯s elegant and natural.¡± As Winona spoke, she walked over to the tie section, took a blue tie, and handed it to the sales assistant beside her, saying, ¡°Wrap it up.¡± She did that with an attitude of familiarity and spontaneity. After picking out the tie, she looked at the shirt and sighed. ¡°In the past, Daniel always wore jackets and T¨Cshirts,¡± she said. ¡°He never wore shirts. I didn¡¯t expect that after a few years, the once carefree young man would also sit in the office, dressed in a suit and a shirt. Life is full of surprises.¡± At this point, Winona turned around and smiled apologetically at Olivia, saying, ¡°Daniel and I are old friends. In the past, I helped him take care of his clothes. I got carried away with nostalgia and said too much. Ms. Taylor, you are so magnanimous. I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t mind, right?¡± Winona¡¯s voice was warm and gentle, yet it was filled with a sense of hostility. Both in her words and between the lines, she revealed the unique rtionship between herself and Daniel. Olivia could not be bothered to pay her any attention. She simply sat on the sofa, sipping coffee and perusing the new product catalog. These were the new products that would only be avable next month. One had to ce an advance order to obtain them. Harper sat beside Olivia. She craned her neck and said softly, ¡°Olivia, you are not angry, huh?¡± ¡°Angry about what?¡± Olivia said as she raised her gaze. Harper stretched out her little finger and discreetly pointed at Winona, who was picking out clothes in front of them. ¡°She used to handle Daniel¡¯s clothes, you know?¡± she said. ¡°You are not jealous, huh?¡± Olivia thought, ¡°Jealous? Then, she suddenly smiled. Her smile was magnanimous and calm, exuding confidence from the inside out. ¡°Both the butler, Mr. Brown, and the housemaid, Zoe, have handled Daniel¡¯s clothes,¡± she said. ¡°Did I get upset with them?¡± ¡°They are just servants!¡± Harper thought. Harper was momentarily taken aback. Then, she heard Olivia continue, ¡°Winona is a well¨Cbred youngdy, yet she wants to be mentioned in the same breath as a butler and a housemaid. There¡¯s no reason to be upset with such a person.¡± Harper understood a little, yet she was also a little puzzled. Just as she was in a daze, she saw Olivia suddenly waving at Winona. Winona walked over with a smug expression, thinking that she had managed to provoke Olivia. ¡°Ms. Taylor,¡± Winona said as she walked over, the corners of her mouth curled up slightly with a great sense of provocation. Olivia nced at the sales assistant beside her. That sales assistant was holding a few clothes that Winona had chosen. Winona had good taste. The styles were all understated and elegant. ¡°Not bad,¡± Olivia praised as she nodded. Seeing this, Winona was smug. Just as she was about to say something, she heard the next remark. ¡°Ms. Manson, you enjoy helping people take care of their clothes,¡± Olivia said. ¡°You must have graduated from a butler academy, right? That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll hire you for a day as well to pick out some clothes for me.¡± As Olivia spoke, she handed over a twenty¨Cdor bill and said, ¡°This is the tip.¡± Upon hearing this, Winona¡¯s expression instantly changed. She thought, ¡°This Olivia actually treats me like a butler and a servant!¡± Chapter 282 Winona¡¯s expression contorted. Because she was too shocked and angry, she remained silent for a long while. Initially, the sales assistant standing beside her was secretly delighted. She thought, ¡°The two young ladiespete for a guy. They will surely try to outdo one another, and perhaps buy a lot of things. ¡°I will then earn a lot ofmission! ¡°Unexpectedly, Ms. Taylor, who is the guy¡¯s current girlfriend, is that terrific. With just one remark, she managed topletely embarrass the guy¡¯s ex, Ms. Manson. ¡°She even gave tips to servants and butlers!¡± If it weren¡¯t for the inappropriate setting, the sales assistant really wanted to give Olivia a big thumbs up. She thought, ¡°Calm andposed, she just embarrassed her love rival. That¡¯s truly impressive!¡± Harper was also extremely nervous. She was really afraid that the two of them would fight. She quickly stood up to defuse the situation, snatching the twenty¨Cdor bill from Olivia¡¯s hand and smiling at Winona as she said, ¡°Winona, don¡¯t be mad. Don¡¯t be mad. Olivia is just joking.¡± ¡°Joking!¡± Winona said. ¡°Why can¡¯t I tell that she¡¯s joking?¡± were like ice des, gouging Olivia again and again. ¡°Ms Vinona¡¯s deep eyes were full of coldness. They Taylor, don¡¯t you think you have crossed the line? You used such a method to humiliate people. I¡¯m not someone anyone can juste and bully!¡± ¡°Bully?¡± Olivia said as she leaned against the back of the sofa and crossed her legs gently. There was a hint of elegance and arrogance in her casual and carefree demeanor. ¡°Ms. Manson, you¡¯ve misunderstood. How can this be considered bullying? I just noticed you enjoy taking care of people¡¯s clothing, so I was giving you this opportunity.¡± After saying that, she turned to Harper and said, ¡°Harper, you heard it just now. Ms. Manson clearly said it herself.¡± Harper felt really awkward, not knowing what to say at all. Winona had never been humiliated like this before. Her face immediately turned ashen, and she red at Olivia with a deep sense of resentment, saying, ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Olivia put away her previous indifference and her expression turned as cold as snow. Her tone was nonchnt, but it was arrogant and resolute. ¡°So what if I bully you?¡± she said. At this point, Olivia suddenly chuckled. She then continued, ¡°I won¡¯t beat around the bush. The truth is, simply don¡¯t like you, and I¡¯m bullying you. What are you going to do about it?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± A sense of hostility surged in Winona¡¯s eyes. She had never experienced such humiliation in her life. Throughout her life, she had always been someone who caused people to be filled with admiration. She had always been the one who bullied others, and no one had ever dared to bully her. I ¡°Olivia, stay right here, and don¡¯t go anywhere!!¡± Winona said. She threw away the tie in her hand and immediately took out her phone to make a call. The first thing she said was, ¡°Is this Mr. Jefferson from the security team? I¡¯m Winona!¡± The attitude of the person on the other end of the line seemed to be very humble and submissive. It was unclear what was said, but it managed to slightly reduce the intense anger on Winona¡¯s face. She looked up at Olivia coldly and continued, ¡°I¡¯m at the Manson family¡¯s mall on Relion Street. I want you toe immediately with a team of people. Someone is causing trouble here!¡± Upon saying that and hanging up, Winona looked at Olivia smugly and said, ¡°You dare to bully me, so you¡¯ll have to face the consequences!¡± Seeing this scene, Harper was almost scared to tears. She thought, ¡°What¡¯s going on here? I was so cheerful when I left home, and now, in just a short while, it has turned into a fight?¡± The store manager and sales assistant at the side were also shocked. One after another, they retreated to the side. They absolutely did not dare to step forward and mediate. The sales assistant was a young and beautiful girl. Although she looked nervous, she was very excited deep down¡­ She thought to herself, ¡°Oh my goodness. What a spectacle! I actually stumble upon this! ¡°I must post about it!¡± She quickly took out her phone and started posting on a well¨Cknown forum, using a pseudonym since she did not dare to use her real name. She posted, [Shocking news! Do you all remember the recent buzz about the wealthy daddy getting engaged? I work at a famous luxury men¡¯s clothing store, and today, I encountered the current partner and the old me of the wealthy daddy. It¡¯s a total battleground. Oh golly!] As soon as the post was published, someone replied, [Wealthy daddy? Is it Mr. Sullivan, the richest man?] Big¨Cfaced cat posted, [The person above, be cautious to avoid getting banned. OP, please continue. I¡¯m so darn excited. I really want to know how wealthy folks fight due to jealousy. I heard that rich people have particrly messy rtionships.] The sales assistant briefly exined what had happened earlier. Immediately, a group of people replied. Young Windchaser posted, [The fianc¨¦e is so sassy! She fired back on the spot.] Wandering Dog posted, [Pfft¡­ I¡¯m dying ofughter. Servants and butlers. That fianc¨¦e is awesome. In novels and TV dramas, when the female lead encounters this kind of situation where her boyfriend¡¯s ex¨Cgirlfriendes to provoke her, she usually silently feels¨Churt. At most, she will have a little quarrel with the male lead. I didn¡¯t expect the fianc¨¦e to be that impressive!] Strange Fruit posted, [Exactly, especially that line ¡°I¡¯m bullying you. What are you going to do about it?¡± So cool!] Fruit Candy posted, [No cutting in line. No cutting in line. OP, please continue. What happened next?] Garfield posted, [Yep. Yep. Yep. I¡¯m very curious about what happened next. Did the two of them fight?] Strong man posted, [Beautifuldies fighting. That¡¯s gotta be a sight to behold!] Seeing these people¡¯s replies, the sales assistant continued to post, [The old me called a team of bodyguards over. There¡¯s no movement from the current partner. I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s preparing.] Strong man posted, [Damn. A brawl! These rich and beautifuldies are truly something else. I thought that my idea of resorting to fights was already quite violent, but one of them actually went ahead and rallied the troops!] Strange Fruit posted, [It¡¯s really an eye¨Copener. So this is how rich and beautifuldies fight over men. They fight it out directly. Suddenly, all those angelic bitches and female supporting characters in TV dramas with their schemes and plots seem so weak!] Miss Bubbles posted, [Yeah. It¡¯s the rich and beautifuldies who are the badass ones. They directly threw down!] In the men¡¯s clothing store, the store manager hesitated about stepping forward to mediate. However, given her status, she simply did not have the appropriate standing to do so. Moreover, the two sides had such a strong presence. She was afraid of hurting herself. Harper also looked nervous. She first turned to Winona, saying, ¡°Winona, stop making a scene. You¡¯re not actually going to get physical, right?¡± A hint of delight shed across Winona¡¯s eyes. She deliberately nced at Olivia and said in a meaningful tone, ¡°Whether or not I get physical depends on whether a certain someone is sensible. If she apologizes to me, maybe I¡¯ll be in a good mood and let her off the hook.¡± Upon hearing this, Harper hurriedly turned to Olivia and said pleadingly, ¡°Olivia, be submissive. Wise people know the situation that they are in, and they will temporarily avoid unfavorable circumstances to prevent losses or humiliation. This is Winona¡¯s territory. Let¡¯s be submissive.¡± Olivia was still sipping coffee, lookingid¨Cback. She turned her gaze and saw that Harper was so anxious that she was about to cry. Olivia raised her hand and stroked Harper¡¯s head as she said in a comforting tone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve brought some people with me.¡± Upon hearing this, the tears that had been welling up in Harper¡¯s eyespletely fell. She thought, ¡°You can¡¯t be serious, right? You guys are really going to fight, huh?¡± She raised her gaze and wiped her face, saying, ¡°Olivia, you only brought two people. That¡¯s not enough.¡± Harper had seen the two people that Olivia brought with her. ¡°They are not tall at all, and they are lean,¡± Harper thought. ¡°They do not look like bodyguards at all. ¡°Can these two people really fight? ¡°While the security guards in the mall may not be nimble, there are many of them.¡± ¡°Olivia!¡± Harper said, feeling very helpless. There was nothing she could do now. Seeing that Olivia was still sitting calmly on the sofa, Winona sneered and said, ¡°Such stubbornness and not willing to give in until you face the consequences of your actions! Today, I will teach you a lesson and let you know what it means to act with excessive pride and not understand one¡¯s own limitations! I¡¯m not someone you can casually disrespect.¡± As soon as Winona finished talking, Donald Jefferson arrived with a team of about a dozen security guards. ¡°Ms. Manson, where is the troublemaker you mentioned?¡± Donald asked. Winona pointed at Olivia and said, ¡°Teach her a lesson.¡± When Donald arrived, Tyson and Peter followed him into the store and stood in front of Olivia. Seeing these two skinny individuals who were as thin as bamboo poles, Winona could not help but chuckle. She thought, ¡°These two things actually dare to stand in front of her. This is so darn hrious!¡± Donald¡¯s expression was also filled with mockery. Before he came, he had guessed that the other party had brought bodyguards, so he felt somewhat apprehensive. He thought, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that when we met, the bodyguards are actually two skinny monkeys! ¡°Damn funny!¡± Donald was 6 feet and 3 inches tall. As he stood in front of Peter, Peter looked like a small mountain. Donald said, ¡°Hey, kid. Get out if you have some sense. Otherwise, I¡¯m going to be rough!¡± ¡°What?¡± Peter said. ¡°You want to beat me, huh?¡± A cold glint shed across his eyes as he began to flex his wrist. Tyson, who was beside him, held his shoulder and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be rash!¡± Seeing this, Donald smiled and looked at Tyson, saying, ¡°Kid, you have some sense. I¡¯ll spare you for being sensible, as long as you¡­¡± Before Donald finished talking, he was interrupted by Tyson, who leaned his left cheek over and said, ¡°Come on. Hit here!¡± ¡°What the hell?¡± Donald thought. He was stunned. ¡°Someone actually takes the initiative toe over and ask for a beating.¡± Donald turned around and nced at Winona. Winona frowned and said in a displeased tone, ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Donald felt a sudden anxiety. He quickly turned around and raised his hand to p Tyson. Tyson staggered and moved a few steps back. Seeing this, Donald looked disdainful. ¡°What a useless thing,¡± he said. He went forward, wanting to kick Tyson. However, he saw Tyson take out a pistol from his waist. Tyson then pointed it at Donald¡¯s head. His tone was calm as he said, ¡°I¡¯m a police officer. Put your hands up. You will be arrested for assaulting a police officer!¡± Smith family. ¡°Dad,¡± Winona said as she sat on the chair. The first thing she said when they met was about Olivia. ¡°I heard that Olivia is the head of the Smith family. Do you know the Smith family? What¡¯s their background?¡± ¡°Jonny Manson sat opposite her. He was looking at a painting. When he heard his daughter¡¯s question, he did not even raise his head. His attitude was dismissive. ¡°¡°The Smith family is not considered an aristocratic family, but they shouldn¡¯t be underestimated either,¡± he said.¡± Winona frowned and said, ¡°What¡¯s the deal with this family? Is the Smith family really a family with a long history and one that has been around for hundreds of years?¡± Upon hearing this, Jonny finally raised his gaze from the painting and looked at Winona, saying, ¡°The Smith family does have some history. Just like our family, the Smith family is also a vassal of the main family.¡± ¡°The Smith family is also a vassal!¡± Winona said. She was shocked, thinking, ¡°Howe I never knew about this in the past?¡± Something crossed Winona¡¯s mind. She frowned and said, ¡°Dad, between the Smith family and our family, which one does the main family value more?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Jonny said as he raised his eyebrows and said proudly. ¡°With modern medicine being so advanced, it dominates everything. There¡¯s no longer a ce for ancient medicine, and as a result, the Smith family has lost its rightful position. ¡°Otherwise, the Wilcox family and the Smithson family wouldn¡¯t have given up on medicine so early and looked for other options. Only that old fellow, Isaac, is holding on to ancient medical practices.¡± At this point, Jonny paused for a moment before he continued, ¡°Don¡¯t even mention the present day. Even hundreds of years ago, the Smith family¡¯s home was just a royal hospital, while our family yed a crucial role in the main family¡¯s wealth. The Smith family is not in a position topare with us at all.¡± Speaking of wealth matters, Jonny frowned and asked Winona, ¡°How are you getting along with Daniel? Weren¡¯t you certain about the love you have for him? Why did you let him get engaged to the Smith family¡¯s girl?¡± While the Manson family had a history of several hundred years and substantial wealth, some of the senior members within the family had been sticking to old traditions and were resistant to new things. As a result, they missed out on the opportunity for inte development. Currently, the intendscape in the country had already been established. There was hardly any opportunity to get involved in it. Faced with no other option, the Manson family had to be opportunistic. Since they could not directly im a share of the inte boom, they took an indirect approach by making Daniel, who was the domestic inte giant, a part of the Manson family. So, when Winona saw the news of Daniel¡¯s engagement, she hurriedly returned to the country, hoping to salvage their rtionship. In recent years, the Manson family had been on a decline, and they urgently needed some fresh blood to counteract the family¡¯s declining status. Therefore, Winona was determined to win over Daniel. Just a few days ago, even though Daniel was already engaged to Olivia, Winona was still full of confidence in her rtionship with Daniel. She believed that Daniel had feelings for her and that his engagement to someone else was just a way of provoking her. However, after facing Olivia today, Winona could not help but feel a bit heavy¨Chearted. She thought to herself, ¡°This woman is a bit of a handful. ¡°But it¡¯s not very difficult to deal with her. It¡¯s just a little troublesome. ¡°The Smith family is nothing more than a fallen family. The main family doesn¡¯t care about them at all. ording to Dad, in recent years, the Smith family has already been pushed out of the core of power. They are clueless about many of the main family¡¯s strategies and ns, and they have completely fallen to the bottom. ¡°The Wilcox family, which is located outside the country, does not care about the Smith family at all. They haven¡¯t had any contact with the Smith family for decades. ¡°Most importantly, Isaac, who has the best medical skills among all members of the Smith family, has be a vegetable. He is in aa. Olivia alone could not support the Smith family.¡± At this point, a few hints of smugness shed across Winona¡¯s eyes. She thought, ¡°This Olivia thates from a fallen family actually wants to fight against me. What an excessive disy of pride and total ignorance of her own limitations!¡± Winona was not afraid of dealing with Olivia, but when she thought of the two police officers she met today, she felt somewhat uncertain. That was how the situation was in the country. Business owners naturally had a fear of politics. ¡°Dad, Olivia is protected by two police officers,¡± Winona said. ¡°Do you think there may be some influential figures backing her up?¡± Winona was very concerned about this. ¡°Impossible!¡± Jonny said. His expression was contemptuous. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this. The Smith family doesn¡¯t have any influential figures backing them up. It¡¯s just because of their medical expertise and a slightly broaderwork.¡± Upon hearing this, Winona was relieved. She could now act without any reservations. Winona and Daniel had known each other for many years, so she had a reasonable level of knowledge about him. He despised underhanded tactics behind the scenes. She thought, ¡°Previously, I failed to scheme against Olivia at Fracha Club. This time around, Daniel must have sensed my intention, so I absolutely cannot act rashly again in the short term. ¡°If Daniel were to find out that I am secretly harming Olivia, even if he loves me deeply, he would never be with me. ¡°Therefore, I¡¯ve got to defeat Olivia openly without resorting to underhanded tactics. ¡°I am the heiress of the Manson family, and I have assets worth 2 billion dors. How can Olivia, a member of the insignificant Smith family,pare to me? ¡°I will make Olivia feel ashamed and let Daniel understand who is the one that is truly capable of helping him. ¡°However, before that, I¡¯ll have a small payback for Olivia. ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to make Sarah and Michael tell Daniel about what happened today. ¡°Daniel loves me deeply, and upon hearing about this, he will surely be extremely angry. He will get upset with Olivia and resent her. ¡°As long as there is a rift between the two of them, I¡¯ll have a way to drive a wedge between them.¡± Thinking of this, Winona called Olivia. Olivia was reading documents in the study when she received a call from Winona. She was a little surprised. ¡°You¡¯re out so soon?¡± Olivia asked. Winona choked with anger. She thought to herself, ¡°Can¡¯t this bitch talk about something else? Why does she have to mention this and poke at my heart?¡± Taking a deep breath, Winona said mockingly, ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t be smug. Wait until Daniel returns, and you¡¯ll realize something.¡± Olivia was baffled. She said, ¡°Daniel is my fianc¨¦. What I will realize is none of your business.¡± ¡°Humph,¡± Winona sneered. She then said, ¡°You still don was know, huh? In the past, when I with Daniel, he cared about me the most. He couldn¡¯t bear to see me feel aggrieved. Even if there was the tiniest bit of grievance, he would ensure that any injustice or wrong I suffered was corrected Today, you provoked me. I don¡¯t need to do anything. Daniel will deal with you!¡± Olivia was left speechless. After a long while, she asked In puzzlement, ¡°Ms. Manson, do you have a bit of a mental problem? You certainly have a mental problem!¡± She thought, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a narcissistic person.¡± Chapter 284 Winona was greatly angered by Olivia, so she immediately passed the message to Sarah. Sarah was having dinner with Michael and the others. When she heard the news, she got angry right away. She thought to herself, ¡°Olivia is really crossing the line!¡± Sarah called Daniel and asked ferociously, ¡°Daniel, do you know what Olivia did to Winona?¡± Daniel was reading documents at the office. Recently, thepany had been going through a period of instability. There had been several new rules from higher¨Cups that restrict the development of the inte. At first, Daniel did not take it seriously and thought it was the country taking action to regte the inte. In recent years, the rapid development of the inte had outpaced some policies, leading to a lot of chaos. One of the incidents was online ¡°human flesh searches¡± that led to the loss of life a few years ago. It wasn¡¯t until a few days ago when the tax bureau checked the ounts of New City Network, iming that someone had reported New City Network for tax evasion with their real names, that Daniel finally understood. ¡°It isn¡¯t the country trying to regte the inte,¡± he thought. ¡°Rather, some influential figures from higher authorities want to bring me intopliance or control my actions. ¡°In Capital City, those several political families, whether it¡¯s the Book family or the Swift family, the Sullivan family has connections with them, and our rtionships are quite good. So, it¡¯s unlikely that they are the ones behind this. ¡°So, who could it possibly be then?¡± In the past two years, Capital City had been in the midst of leadership changes. Several prominent families were fiercelypeting, creating a tense atmosphere. The next leader was very likely toe from the Book family, as Ryan had had a good track record in recent years and aplished many significant achievements. However, the Grant family was also not to be underestimated. It was said that the Grant family had a deep influence. They usually kept a low profile. At crucial moments, their methods were quite powerful. The Manson family¡¯s Prooco Group belonged to the Grant family. Jeremy Watson, the deputy director of the Capitol Research Institute, also hailed from the Grant family. Although Daniel was focused on business, he could not ignore the newsing from the capital. He had been constantly arranging for people to inquire about it. In the change of leadership this time, the Book family and the Grant family were evenly matched. Almost all the forces had expressed their stance, except Capitol Research Institute. Although the deputy director of the research institute, Jeremy, was a member of the Grant family, the director was not. He had not dered his support for any family. Therefore, the stance of the research institute was crucial. It would practically determine the victory or defeat of the Book family and the Grant family. Both sides wanted to win the support of the research institute, but the director of the research institute never expressed his stance. It was said that this director¡¯s identity was very mysterious. He had not appeared in public all these years. Other than a few esteemed senior academicians of the research institute, no one had seen the director in person. Even Jeremy, the deputy director, did not know who the director was and what he looked like. Daniel had also made considerable effort to ask around, but unfortunately, he could not find out anything. All he knew was that this director was elusive and was not in Capital City all year round. Daniel did not know which family was targeting him, but the Grant family was the more likely one. This was because the timing of the incident was too coincidental. Winona had just appeared, and New City Network then ran into trouble. It was hard to keep Daniel from overthinking it. He was contemting the matter rted to the Grant family when he received a call from Sarah, and she began by questioning him. Daniel had a headache. He could not help but rub his forehead and ask patiently, ¡°What happened?¡± Sarah quickly recounted the situation to Daniel. Then, she said, ¡°How do you intend to deal with it? Winona has been really wronged. I heard she couldn¡¯t even have dinner.¡± Daniel frowned and his expression immediately turned cold. ¡°What did you just say?¡± he said. ¡°This is outrageous. Why did it escte to this point?¡± Upon hearing this, Sarah¡¯s lips curled up. She was very satisfied with Daniel¡¯s attitude. She thought to herself, ¡°Hmph, I know he still cares about Winona. Acting all nonchnt most of the time, but when Winona gets into trouble, his facade falls apart.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of Olivia,¡± she said. ¡°She¡¯s really too audacious. She actually¡­¡± Before Sarah finished talking, she was interrupted by Daniel with a frown. ¡°You¡¯ve got it wrong,¡± he said. ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking about Olivia. I meant Winona was the one who went too far!¡± Daniel leaned back in his chair, his body reclining, and he rubbed his eyebrows. He then enunciated each word as he said, ¡°Out of respect for your grandmother, I¡¯ve been tolerating you time and time again, but my patience is limited. Sarah, be cautious and consider the consequences of your behavior.¡± Daniel¡¯s voice was not loud, and it even sounded somewhat nonchnt. However, every word carried a chilling undertone, leaving Sarah pale. Her face was pale. She still wanted to question Daniel, but Michael snatched her phone away and hung up the call. Then, he growled, ¡°Enough. Have you satisfied your urge to cause trouble?¡± ¡°How can you call this causing trouble?¡± Sarah roared. ¡°What¡¯s going on with Daniel? He¡¯s just standing by and letting Winona get bullied. Doesn¡¯t he care about their past at all?¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Michael said impatiently. ¡°Can you stop meddling where you shouldn¡¯t? Whoever Daniel fancies is his business, not yours. Please remember your ce. You¡¯re just a friend of Daniel.¡± Sarah stomped her feet in anger, but she eventually calmed down. However, she was still a little indignant. She muttered to herself, saying, ¡°I just feel sorry for Winona. She put in so much effort to help Daniel, who used to bezy and not focused on anything. She tried everything to get him on the right path, but Daniel just didn¡¯t care and continued to drift through life. ¡°It wasn¡¯t until Winona left in disappointment that Daniel suddenly came to his senses. He reimed the Sullivan family and established such arge family business. ¡°This is all Winona¡¯s merit. She painstakingly apanied a man to grow up, tolerated all his bad habits, and urged him to progress. After so much effort, she nurtured a fragile sapling into a towering tree. What right does Olivia have to pluck the fruit? ¡°What right does she have?¡± This time, Michael did not say anything. He was not as extreme as Sarah, but deep down, he also leaned toward supporting Winona. This was because back in those days, Winona really had it tough. She was the beloved daughter of Prooco Group and the only daughter of the Manson family. Jonny would never allow her to marry Daniel, who was ipetent,zy, and could not even inherit the family business. In order to be with Daniel, Winona really did a lot of things. Not only did she apany Daniel in his growth and urge him to improve, but she also contributed a lot. She invested money, effort, and resources. She had also persuaded the Manson family to invest in Daniel, all with the hope that Jonny would see Daniel¡¯s progress and agree to their rtionship. It was because Daniel disappointed her so much that she eventually gave up and left. However, all these words were of no use now. Matters of the heart did not follow reason, and timing was everything. After six or seven years had passed, everything had already changed beyond recognition. Michael patted Sarah¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Since it was Winona who let go and left in the first ce back then, she can¡¯t expect Daniel to stay in the same ce and wait for her.¡± i didn¡¯t let go. She didn¡¯t leave on her own. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything!¡± Sarah sniffled and shouted. ¡°Winona didn¡¯t let It was Jonny who forcibly took her away.¡± Sarah still remembered the despair on Winona¡¯s face to this day. Back then, Winona crouched on the floor and covered her face. Her tears had dried up as she repeatedly said, ¡°What should I do? What should I do? Dad said if I don¡¯t go overseas, he¡¯ll get someone to break Daniel¡¯s legs.¡± Chapter 285 It was time to perform acupuncture therapy on Amelia again. The acupuncture therapy session today would be thest one. After it was performed. Amelia¡¯s body would be fine. Olivia had everything ready. Then, she received a call from the Sullivan family¡¯s old residence. It was a call from Andrew. Andrew was picked up by Isabest week. She said she missed her grandson. ¡°Olivia, Andrew said. He was almost six years old and was much more sensible. He had grown taller. He was no longer round and chubby. He had also started to show the early signs of a young boy¡¯s strength and vigor. His voice had lost its childish quality. Instead, it had a more mature quality, reflecting the concerns that typically came with the transition from childhood to adolescence. ¡°Can you pick me up today?¡± he said. ¡°I want to go home.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Olivia said as she put down silver needles and sat on the chair. She asked gently, ¡°I¡¯lle to pick you up right away, but Andrew, can you tell me the reason? Did someone bully you?¡± In the past, Andrew was always alone when he came to the old residence. There was a driver to pick him up. There was no need for Daniel or Olivia toe and pick him up. It was really strange that he suddenly asked Olivia to pick him up today. The little one panted for a while, and for once, he was silent. After a while, he shook his little head and denied it, saying, ¡°No. I just missed you.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Olivia said. ¡°Wait there obediently. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± After hanging up the phone, Olivia asked ke to contact William and informed him that she would not be going today. She would go to perform acupuncture therapy on Amelia in two days. Olivia drove to the Sullivan family¡¯s old residence. Before the engagement, Olivia had never thought about stepmother or stepson issues. Although Andrew was not her biological child, she loved this little boy very much. She did not consider anything else. ke had mentioned it a few times, asking her to think about the issue of her interaction with Andrew. She asked Olivia to consider whether to leave Andrew at the old residence and let Isabe raise him or to bring him up herself. At that time, Olivia did not think too much about it. She had always considered Andrew as her own child, so, of course, she wanted to raise him herself. ke sighed and put in effort to give her heartfelt advice, saying, ¡°Right now, Andrew is still young. He relies on you and adores you. But when he gradually grows up and bes sensible, realizing that you¡¯re not his biological mother, will he still love youpletely?¡± Olivia did not want to hear these words. For some reason, she could not stand a single word of criticism, me, or even the slightest hint of disapproval toward Andrew, even if it came from someone like ke, who genuinely cared for her. When ke mentioned concern about the possible future estrangement between Olivia and Andrew, Olivia could not bear it, and her heart ached faintly. She thought to herself, ¡°Andrew is my child. We won¡¯t grow apart.¡± The servants at the old residence already knew Olivia. When they saw Olivia¡¯s car, they immediately let her in. The butler also weed her at the gate. ¡°Ms. Taylor,¡± Mr. Brown said. His attitude was very respectful. Inparison to his previous attitude toward Olivia, his attitude had be more intimate. After all, Olivia was already engaged to Daniel. She would be the futuredy of the Sullivan family. She was a part of the Sullivan family now, so he could no longer treat her like a guest. 1/3 11:21 45 Olivia listened to Mr. Brown¡¯s report as she walked inside. ¡°Mrs. Sullivan is taking her nap upstairs,¡± he said. ¡°Mr. Andrew is ying on the fourth floor. Do you need someone to bring Mr. Andrew down?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Olivia said as she shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll go over and see him.¡± After changing her shoes, Olivia took the elevator to the fourth floor. Isabe doted on her grandson. The entire fourth floor was Andrew¡¯s territory. There was a game room, a theater, an art studio, a piano room, and even a room filled with sand. A children¡¯s excavator was ced there for Andrew to enjoy ying with the sand. The butler did not apany Olivia upstairs. She went to the fourth floor by herself. The fourth floor was very quiet. There were only two servants mopping the floor in the hallway, Olivia followed the sound and walked to the art studio. The door of the art studio was partially open, and the little boy¡¯s soft voice could be hearding from inside. ¡°I should use blue,¡± he said, ¡°Olivia said I should use bright and clear blue as the color for the sky.¡± Upon hearing this, Olivia pursed her lips and smiled. Just as she was about to knock on the door and enter, she heard another little boy¡¯s voice. ¡°Olivia?¡± that boy said. ¡°Hahaha. Andrew, are you stupid? She¡¯s your stepmother, and you actually listen to her?¡± Andrew¡¯s face turned a little pale, but one could still sense his courage and determination. ¡°Olivia is very kind to me,¡± he said. ¡°She dotes on me a lot.¡± The little boy sneered. He was very good at mocking people. ¡°That¡¯s a lie,¡± he said. ¡°Previously, she wasn¡¯t engaged to your dad, so, of course, she had to please you to make your dad feel at ease. Now that she¡¯s already engaged to your dad, you¡¯re useless to her. She¡¯ll definitely neglect you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Andrew said. He finally became worked up, and he threw the paintbrush he was holding onto the floor. ¡°Why has she ignored you for so long then?¡± the little boy said, believing that his reasons were very solid and convincing. ¡°You¡¯ve been here for a week. Did shee to pick you up? ¡°Andrew, you¡¯re just naive. Just wait and see. She¡¯s ignoring you now. After some time, when she has her own baby, she¡¯ll definitely chase you away. Your dad won¡¯t care about you either. Once he has another child, he¡¯llpletely forget you. A motherless child like you will be a fatherless child, and you will¡­¡± Before the young boy finished talking, the door was suddenly opened. As soon as Andrew turned around, he saw Olivia at the door. Seeing someone close to him, the grievance that Andrew had been suppressing for a long time suddenly surged like a mountain torrent, and it was uncontroble once it surged. He instinctively rushed forward but came to a sudden stop when he reached Olivia. He thought of what Oscar Sullivan had said. Oscar had mentioned, ¡°Olivia doesn¡¯t like you at all. She only treats you well because she wants to be with your dad.¡± For a moment, Andrew hesitated. He raised his eyes and observed Olivia timidly. He was worried that she would hate him. Seeing Andrew¡¯s timid, worried, and bewildered expression, Olivia¡¯s heart felt like it was breaking. With almost no hesitation, Olivia bent down and picked up Andrew. Without even ncing at the young boy behind Andrew, she turned around and left. She could not argue with a child, yet she found it difficult not to feel angry. Feeling the gentleness of Andrew in her arms, Olivia felt as if a cold wind had blown into her heart. It was so painful that her heart trembled. The little one was too quiet, not daring to move at all. In the past, when she held him, he would be ecstatic, hugging her neck affectionately. But this time, he did not dare to reach out, just staying still and obediently letting her hold him. 2/3 11:22 Olivia felt a deep sense of heartache, and amidst her sorrow, she could not help but feel regret. During this period, due to the Taylor family¡¯s matters, she had neglected Andrew. She did not even realize how significant it was for a five or six¨Cyear¨Cold boy when his father was engaged and there was a stepmother in the family. Not only did she not pay attention to his emotions, but she also did not apany him for a long time. She did not even call to check on him during the week he had spent at the old mansion. She thought to herself: ¡°If Amelia does not meet the minimum requirements to be considered a good mother, what about me then? Do I meet the minimum requirements?¡± Thinking of this, Olivia experienced a sense of inner breakdown. After studying medicine for so many years, she was well aware of the power of gics. Whether she was willing to admit it or not, she was the daughter of Samuel and Amelia. She thought to herself, ¡°My parents did not treat me well, would I, who has their blood running through my veins, be a better parent than them?¡± Olivia shuddered and suddenly felt a little afraid. ¡°Olivia, are you cold?¡± Andrew said. He noticed Olivia trembling and quickly stretched out a pair of little arms to hug Olivia¡¯s neck. ¡°I¡¯ll warm you up so that you won¡¯t be cold.¡± He gently pressed his cheek against Olivia¡¯s and continued tofort her, saying, ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t believe what Oscar said. He¡¯s jealous of me. So, Olivia, don¡¯t be sad.¡± The corners of Olivia¡¯s eyes were a little wet. She turned her head slightly, not wanting to let her tears fall. Andrew was still chattering. ¡°Daddy told me that you have been very busy recently,¡± he said. ¡°He said you are busy with your mom¡¯s matters and that your mom is sick. You are very worried, so you do not have time for me. ¡°I understand it all. A mother is very important. She is more important than anything else.¡± Upon hearing this, Olivia suddenly wanted to cry. She suddenly thought of a saying. That saying was ¡°Children love their parents more than one can imagine.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Olivia said as she touched Andrew¡¯s forehead. ¡°I¡¯ve neglected you recently, and I won¡¯t do that again in the future.¡± She thought to herself, ¡°I won¡¯t do it again.¡± 3/3 ½ð Chapter 286 Olivia saw a strange man sitting on the sofa when she carried Andrew downstairs. Before Olivia could ask, Andrew got rid of Olivia¡¯s arms and pounced on the man, yelling, ¡°Granduncle!¡± Olivia was shocked and thought, ¡°Granduncle? ¡°The man before me looks to be in his early thirties. I can¡¯t believe he is Andrew¡¯s granduncle!¡± The man had a kind and empathetic nature and approachable demeanor, which made people feel comfortable and like him. For instance, he held Andrew up and put Andrew on hisp. He did not wrap his arm around Andrew¡¯s waist because he was afraid that Andrew would get hot. However, he lit his arm in the air behind Andrew¡¯s back to protect Andrew in case Andrew fell. The butler, Brown, noticed that and came over to introduce, ¡°This is Brad Sullivan, Andrew¡¯s granduncle, second hand of the Sullivan family.¡± Olivia did not know much about the Sullivan family. She only roughly heard of the family members. Daniel was the only son in the family and had a young uncle, Brad Sullivan, who was only seven years older than Daniel. Brad left the country when Daniel assumed control of the Sullivan family, and he spent six years living abroad, never returning home during that time. Butler Brown exined, ¡°Mr. Brad rushed back home after he heard that Mr. Daniel was getting engaged.¡± Olivia was clearer about the situation after hearing Brown¡¯s exnation. She nodded at Brad and addressed him respectfully and distantly, ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Brad.¡± Brad smiled when he heard Olivia call him ¡°Mr. Brad.¡± He replied gently, ¡°Ms. Taylor, you are more outstanding than I imagined.¡± Olivia replied politely, ¡°Mr. Brad, I¡¯m ttered to hear that.¡± After Olivia said that, her gaze fixed on Andrew. Sensing Olivia¡¯s gaze, Brad pinched Andrew¡¯s nose and put him down, saying gently, ¡°Go to Ms. Taylor.¡± Brad was considerate and knew what Olivia¡¯s n was. He said, ¡°Ms. Taylor, if my guessing is correct, you should be here to bring Andrew home. I think you¡¯re good to go. There is no need to wait here. Isabe usually takes naps in the afternoon and won¡¯t wake up unless she has slept for two hours. So, Ms. Taylor, just bring Andrew home.¡± As Brad said, Olivia had a lot of things to do and did not want to spend her time waiting. Olivia thought, ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel well if I take Andrew home without seeing Isabe. After all, she is my future mother-inw.¡± She became hesitated when thinking of that. Brad could tell what Olivia was thinking. Thus, he said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I will send your warm greeting to Isabe when she wakes up. Ms. Taylor, I know you¡¯re busy, and I seriously suggest you go.¡± Then, Olivia agreed readily, ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Mr. Brad. See you soon.¡± Bulter Brown had already packed Andrew¡¯s things and walked Olivia and Andrew out. After they left, Brad was the only one left in the room. Brad¡¯s gentle smile instantly disappeared. He murmured coldly, ¡°Humph. Rumors im that Olivia Taylor is the head of the Smith family. I thought she was supposed to be something. Now I know she is just ady without a brain. ¡°She left after I suggested. She knows nothing about how to connect with people andcks the ability of critical thinking. ¡°Can such a woman lead the Smith family?¡± 1/3 11:22 ** Oscar Sullivan ran over from upstairs and leaned against Brad¡¯s knee, calling his father timidly. ¡°Dad¡± Brad raised his hand and stroked his son¡¯s hair, asking Oscar gently. ¡°Have you told Andrew everything I asked you to say?¡± Oscar nodded and replied, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Brad touched his son¡¯s face and added, ¡°Go upstairs and y.¡± Brad thought, ¡°I have been away and prepared for six years. It is time to take back everything that once belonged to me. ¡°I could break Daniel¡¯s legs and control his life seven years ago. I still get the moves seven yearster. I¡¯m going to throw Daniel to the lowest point in his life. ¡°I¡¯m back to take back my power and control the Sullivan family. I¡¯m also going to destroy the career that Daniel painstakingly built. I will take away Daniel¡¯s wife and child! ¡°Daniel has never won a fight with me ever since we were young. I made a mistake six years ago. However, I¡¯m fully prepared now. I must take everything back.¡± After Oscar left, Hannah Thompson, a humble maid, approached Brad and whispered, ¡°Mr. Brad, I¡¯ve completed all the tasks you assigned to me, but¡­¡± Hannah was a little worried and continued, ¡°I wrote something like Mr. Andrew did. However, will Mr. Daniel buy that?¡± Brad smiled and looked at the maid gently, replying, ¡°Who said it would show to Daniel?¡± Hannah was still in a daze. However, Brad waved his hand and indicated for Hannah to leave. Brad thought, ¡°Those notes saying that Andrew doesn¡¯t like Olivia are never for Daniel. I¡¯m going to show them to Isabe. ¡°Isabe will feel her heartache for her grandson when she reads those notes and won¡¯t allow Olivia to stay with Andrew. Then, Isabe will keep Andrew at her residence. ¡°This way, Daniel¡¯s son will be under my control.¡± Amelia woke up early in the morning and sat in the living room, waiting for Olivia toe over. Yvonne apanied Amy downstairs and saw Amelia sitting in the living room. Yvonne had always been docile and sensible before the Taylor family. Therefore, when she saw Amelia, she greeted sweetly, ¡°Good morning, Amelia.¡± Amelia was so focused on the door that she did not hear what Yvonne said. She perfunctorily nodded in response. Amy felt annoyed when she noticed Amelia ignored Yvonne. Amy coughed lightly and looked at Amelia disapprovingly, saying, ¡°Amelia, what kind of attitude is that? Yvonne is greeting you. Amelia did not want to fight with Amy. Instead, Amelia paid all her attention to the door. Amy got more annoyed when she saw Amelia¡¯s cold look. Yvonne held Amy¡¯s arm and sat down. Then, she exined gently, ¡°Amelia must be waiting for Olivia.¡± Amy frowned and asked, ¡°Olivia?¡± Amy felt a little guilty towards Olivia because she chose Yvonne. However, she had a very bad impression of Olivia now. Amy murmured to herself, ¡°I know Yvonne is going to hate me for doing this, but I n to leave some money for Olivia. ¡°Olivia has never seen big money in her life and thus is notpetent to guard her money. I will get her in trouble if I give her too much money. So, I¡¯m thinking of buying a house for Olivia at Evervale and giving her hundreds of thousands of dors in cash. ¡°Yvonne is a good girl. She is kind and sensible. It is just that she can¡¯t ept Olivia for the time being. ¡°I will ask Yvonne to take over my business not long after. Then, Yvonne won¡¯t worry about my being 2/3 11:22 biased. ¡°Then, I can ask Yvonne to take care of Olivia and Olivia¡¯s children. Yvonne will Olivia¡¯s children to get internships at mypany, and Olivia will have nothing to worry about.¡± Amy felt that she had already done everything she could for Olivia. Amy continued her thought, ¡°However, I didn¡¯t expect Olivia to be so cold and vicious. She almost destroyed the Taylor family. Then, she imed that she was not rted to the Taylor family. She didn¡¯t come to visit Amelia when Amelia was sick. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why Amelia misses that heartless, cold¨Chearted girl?¡± Amy regretted that she had doted on Olivia before. William entered at this moment. Seeing William, Amelia got excited. She grabbed William¡¯s sleeve and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Olivia? Has Olivia arrived?¡± ¡°Mom.¡± William sat beside Amelia. Then, he continued, ¡°Olivia has something on and won¡¯t being today.¡± ¡°She¡¯s noting!¡± Amelia cried and fell on the sofa as if all her energy was gone. Õ¬ Chapter 287 Seeing Amelia like this, Yvonne was a little surprised. Yvonne wondered, ¡®Doesn¡¯t Amelia always dislike Olivia and favor Emma? Why does it seem like she cares about Olivia now? ¡°Could it be because Olivia cured Amelia¡¯s disease?¡± Yvonne gave up figuring out why after a while because she did not care what Amelia was thinking, The reason why Yvonne came back this time was to see if Olivia¡¯s medical skills were as superb as she had imagined. Yvonne gave up on Gillian after confirming that Gillian¡¯s prescriptions were all iplete. However, Yvonne did not give up the Smith family. Gillian¡¯s prescriptions were all iplete, but that did not mean that the Smith family¡¯s prescriptions were the same. Yvonne believed that the Smith family must have some secret ancient prescription. Olivia now was the head of the Smith family. That family, which was different from the Taylor family and the Green family, thrived relying on its medical technology. No one could take charge of the Smith family without any knowledge of medicine. Therefore, Yvonne wanted to know how good Olivia¡¯s medical skills were. Yvonne was aplete opportunist. As long as it was profitable, she wanted to fight for it. She was like a wild beast, following wherever there was the smell of blood. Yvonne thought, ¡°If Olivia¡¯s medical skills are good, it means that she can support the Smith family. In that case, I need to design a strategy to take Olivia down. ¡°However, fighting head¨Con is not a good idea.¡± Yvonne was always profit¨Coriented. She did not mind befriending Olivia since Olivia could be taken advantage of. With that in mind, Yvonne returned to her room and called her assistant, Diana Fox. ¡°How is it? Have you found out anything?¡± Diana frowned and answered, ¡°The Capitol Research Institute is demanding. Its assessment is difficult and only selects candidates from the top ten universities in the country. The requirements for knowledge, achievements, and age are very high.¡± That was not something that Yvonne wanted to know. Thus, she interrupted Diana, ¡°I¡¯m not asking for admission. I just want a chance to take the test. Why is that difficult?¡± Diana fell silent. Yvonne got impatient and said, ¡°I can donate the building to that institute.¡± Yvonne murmured to herself, ¡°Giving a building worth over 20 million dors to that research should be enough to win a chance to take the assessment. I don¡¯t think they will reject me.¡± ¡°You can donate the building, but¡­¡± Diana hesitated to finish her words. Yvonne got annoyed and said, ¡°If you have something to say, say it.¡± Diana said, ¡°There¡¯s a waitlist.¡± Yvonne was confused and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Diana exined, ¡°If you want to donate a building to the Capitol Research Institute, you¡¯ll have to get on their waitlist. Right now, there are 347 people ahead of you who also want to donate buildings. The reason for the waitlist is that the Institute doesn¡¯t have enough space for all the donated buildings.¡± Yvonne was shocked and cried, ¡°What the hell is that?¡± Yvonne had never heard in her life that people queued up to donate a building. 1/3 11:22 She thought, ¡°Countless university research institutes in M called me and begged me, the rich and kind Miss Yvonne, to donate a building. ¡°Why does everything be so difficult when ites to the Capital Research Institute? Sensing Yvonne¡¯s emotions, Diana was afraid that she would get agitated. Thus, Diana quickly came up with another n. ¡°You can donate money. Many projects in the research institute need funding. You can get an opportunity to take the assessment of the four major divisions.¡± The Capital Research Institute had five divisions, which were the Northeast Division, the South Division, the East Division, the Southwest Division, and a secret division. No one knew where the mysterious division was located. They only knew that the division had more requirements for its candidates. ¡°So I only get a chance to take the assessment of the four divisions even though I give them decent money?¡± Yvonne sounded annoyed. Diana nodded and replied, ¡°That chance is more precious than you thought. It is never easy to get into the Capitol Research Institute. Even the top families in Capital City can¡¯t get their people in. Everyone has to go through the process.¡± Diana did not know much about the Capitol Research Institute. She only knew that the research institute. was full of reputation. It was top¨Cnotch domestically and overseas due to its world¨Cshaking research results. After doing some research, Diana realized how powerful the Capitol Research Institute was. A new director was assigned to the Capitol Research Institute five years ago. She led the research institute to produce several results that could change the world, making the Capitol Research Institute a holynd of scientific research that the world yearned for. A few years ago, some countries with malicious intentions wanted to use some key technology to restrict the development of the Hushe Republic. The new director set up a series of measures topletely change the Capitol Research Institute¡¯s system and make it independent. That move resulted in the rise of the institute. The institute attracted arge number of talents and developed its medical technology. The Capital Research Institute became famous in the world after that. The top families could send anyone they wanted to the institute five years ago. However, things were different now. The new director rarely showed up in public and remained mysterious. However, due to her renowned reputation, none of the top families dared to fight her head¨Con. Instead, those families spent a lot of effort to please the director. ¡°This is too troublesome.¡± Yvonne held her forehead and ordered, ¡°Then donate some money first. Donate it to the Evervale division. I want a spot in the Evervale division.¡± Yvonne murmured to herself, ¡°A spot in the Capital Research Institute¡¯s assessment and a division¡¯s assessment is different. Thetter is less appealing. ¡°But it¡¯s still good.¡± Isabe woke up from her afternoon nap in the Sullivan family¡¯s house. Then, she was told that her beloved grandson, Andrew, had left the house. Isabe instantly became angry with a straight face. Uncle Shen made her happy. Only then did Mrs. Sullivan look better. Everyone could sense her mood was awful. Brad was only seven years older than Daniel. Brad¡¯s mother passed away early, and thus, Isabe took the responsibility of bringing up Brad. Therefore, Isabe viewed Brad as her son. Isabe kept her birth control because she needed to raise Brad with all her love. She gave birth to Daniel when she was 30 years old. It was obvious how much Isabe cared about Brad. 2/3 11:22 Hence, as soon as Bradforted her, Isabe smiled and felt much better. ¡°Oscar,e here.¡± Isabe carried Oscar. Isabe liked children more than before as she grew older. After ying around for a while, Oscar went upstairs and wanted to go to Andrew¡¯s room to get the toys. ¡°This kid doesn¡¯t stop for a moment.¡± Isabe put Oscar down and said, ¡°Go get it.¡± Brad sat on the sofa opposite Isabe. When he saw this, he looked up and said calmly, ¡°Isabe, maybe we should go up and take a look too. Andrew is a small kid. I¡¯m afraid he has left something behind.¡± Isabe did not want to move. However, she was full of energy when she thought of her grandson. Isabe smiled and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go take a look. If we find something, we can ask Andrew toe back and get it.¡± Brad lowered his eyes, and a hint of joy shed across them. Andrew¡¯s room was on the third floor. It was a small suite that included a bedroom, study, and bathroom. When Isabe came over, a servant had already opened the door for her. Isabe first went to the bedroom to take a look. The entire room was blue. ¡®Helmets,ic heroes, and other decorations that boys liked were ced in the room. Isabe was pleased to see the room was clean and tidy. She turned around and said to Brad, ¡°Andrew is a small kid, but he¡¯s very organized. Look. He arranges this room himself.¡± Isabe¡¯s words were filled with pride. Isabe raised Brad and Daniel, but she considered Andrew to be the smartest kid she had ever seen. After staying in the bedroom for a while, Oscar got impatient and ran to the study to get his toys. Isabe followed Oscar and nced at the desk. When she saw a workbook on it, she immediately panicked. ¡°Did Andrew forget something?¡± Brad¡¯s tone was calm, but it was strangely bewitching. ¡°Well. Isabe, there is only one way to find out. Take a look at it. Maybe it¡¯s a new one.¡± Isabe picked up the workbook and turned a page. Brad lowered his eyes and smiled faintly. ¡°False rm. It¡¯s a new one.¡± Isabe heaved a sigh of relief and put down the workbook. Brad cried inside, ¡°What? How is that possible?¡± Brad¡¯s lips twitched, and the smile on his face disappeared. Brad could not help but take the workbook and flip through it from beginning to end. Brad shouted inside, ¡°As Isabe said, it is empty. There is not a single word! ¡°How could this be? ¡°No way. I have arranged everything!¡± Brad looked dumbfounded. Chapter 288 After everyone left, a thin maid returned to her room, where she frowned upon seeing the workbook filled with hatred for Olivia. She called Olivia immediately. ¡°Miss Taylor?¡± Olivia was with Andrew. When she received the call, she came out of Andrew¡¯s room and went to the study. Olivia said inly, ¡°It¡¯s me. Speak.¡± Natalie Hopper, the maid, furrowed her brow and said, ¡°You told me to go to Andrew¡¯s room and make sure everything was okay. At first, I was puzzled because I thought no one in the old residence would harm Mr. Andrew. But you won¡¯t believe what I discovered. Their target is not Andrew, but you!¡± It had been a while since Natalie found the workbook. However, she was still furious at the mention of the workbook. Natalie thought, ¡°Miss Taylor appointed me to work in the old residence some time ago to protect Mr. Andrew. During these days, I didn¡¯t cause anyone¡¯s attention or approach Mr. Andrew. Instead, I only did my cleaning job. ¡°I did my job so well that Mr. Brown quite liked me.¡± ¡°Miss Taylor, you won¡¯t believe this.¡± Natalie¡¯s voice was filled with hatred. ¡°The workbook is filled with words like ¡®hate you.¡± Olivia sat on the sofa, holding the phone in her right hand. She put her left hand on her forehead and did not speak for a long time. The afternoon sunlight shone in through the window andnded on Olivia¡¯s face, entuating her red lips, white teeth, and exquisite jawline. Olivia half closed her eyes, long eyshes covering her eyes nd concealing her thoughts.. After a short pause, Olivia said, ¡°Try to swap the workbook with a nk one, and then let me know what happens next.¡± Natalie nodded and followed the order. Later, she reported, ¡°Oscar said he needed to get his toys back from Andrew¡¯s room. Then, Brad suggested Mrs. Sullivan follow Oscar to Andrew¡¯s room. To his surprise, Brad didn¡¯t find the workbook he had prepared. ¡°He flipped through the workbook from beginning to end and seemed shocked.¡± After saying that, Natalie became curious and asked, ¡°Miss Taylor, how did you know that there¡¯s something wrong with Brad?¡± Brad had spent more than a week in the old residence. He had a gentle personality, spoke slowly and softly, and appeared quite easy to get along with. Even Natalie liked Brad, the returned member of the Sullivan family. Olivia massaged her temples when she heard Natalie¡¯s question. In fact, Olivia did not know that there was something wrong with Brad. After all, Olivia was not a prophet and could not know everything. It was because Brad disyed his malicious intentions too clearly. Olivia exined inly, ¡°Two things are suspicious and strange. Firstly, Oscar tried to brainwash Andrew that I, as Andrew¡¯s stepmother, was mean and evil. Secondly, Daniel had no idea that Brad had returned.¡± Olivia finished exining, but Natalie was still confused. Natalie wondered, ¡°What are they? Why are they strange? Why didn¡¯t I sensel it?¡± Natalie could not understand it after thinking for a while. Thus, she asked, ¡°Miss Taylor, why is it strange that Oscar brainwashed Andrew that stepmothers were evil? Children know nothing, and it¡¯s normal to hear them say nonsense.¡± 1/3 11:22 * Olivia blinked and was surprised. Her beautiful eyes seemed to be covered in ayer of mist. Olivia continued. ¡°Isn¡¯t that strange enough? Oscar grew up overseas and didn¡¯t watch the movies like the kids did in our country, I don¡¯t think Oscar knows how to demonize stepmothers by himself. Moreover, Oscar has returned to the country for about a week. He probably doesn¡¯t even recognize everyone. I bet he doesn¡¯t know me. Then why would a little boy who doesn¡¯t understand things always emphasize stepmothers are evil? ¡°Also, I¡¯ve checked everything with Brown. Brad has been back for a week. However, as soon as he arrived at the old residence, Andrew was picked up there. This is illogical. Why did Brad secretly bring Andrew over instead of informing Daniel when he came back?¡± Olivia did not know what Brad was up to, nor did she care about it. However, she would never allow Brad to hurt Andrew. Thus, Olivia¡¯s eyes instantly turned sharp, and her tone was low and cold. ¡°I asked you to go to room Andrew just in case. I didn¡¯t expect Brad to have evil intentions.¡± Natalie became nervous and asked, ¡°Miss Taylor, do you need me to do anything?¡± Olivia lowered her eyes and replied, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything. Just stay in the old residence.¡± After hanging up the phone, Olivia sat in the study for a moment. Olivia realized she needed two assistants because things kepting up these days. She wanted a life assistant and a work assistant. Olivia had no choice but to hide her identity in the past. However, things were different now since she became stronger. She could gradually appear in front of everyone. Thinking of this, Olivia picked up the phone and dialed a number. The old academicians from different departments at the Capital Research Institute were arguing, pping the table, and kicking the stools. Their faces were red, and they were about to fight. They were all old academicians in their sixties or seventies, outstanding talents in various fields. However, they disregarded their reputation and almost attacked each other. Reba could not bear to watch this scene. Just as Reba was letting her imagination run wild, a special ringtone arose. Reba was shocked. The academicians stopped the fight and turned to look at Reba. They stared at Reba like wolves. Reba was so nervous that she broke out a cold sweat. ¡°Is it the director?¡± The old academician from the Economics Department asked in a trembling voice. Reba nodded in response. Seeing this, the academicians from all departments were instantly excited and rushed toward Reba. Reba made a prompt decision. She pushed open the door of the conference room and ran out. Fortunately, she was young and had long legs. Those old academicians could not outrun her. Reba heaved a sigh of relief when she returned to the office. She took a sip of water and quickly called back. ¡°Hi, Director Olivia. This is Reba.¡± Reba was keeping her emotions in check, but her tone clearly showed she was excited. Reba continued, ¡°I¡¯m so happy to receive your call. You have no idea how crazy those people from all departments be!¡± Olivia was about to drink a cup of coffee when she heard Rebas¡¯s words. Thus, Olivia asked casually, ¡°What are they arguing about?¡± ¡°Did you forget that?¡± Reba sounded like she was about to cry. ¡°The two¨Cyear period is up. You¡¯re going 2/3 11:22 to another department for a rotation.¡± Olivia remembered everything until then. Olivia murmured inside. ¡°It¡¯s been two years? Time flies.¡± Olivia should be in charge of Capitol Research Institute for five years. She designed a series of policies in the first year. She went to the Information Technology Department in the second year andunched the Nimbus Gaze n. Two yearster, she rotated to the Life Sciences and Medicine Department and discovered a neurodrug. Because of Olivia, the institute took leaps in its medical development and received countless achievements. Now that the two¨Cyear period was up, Olivia had to rotate to a new department. Olivia had almost forgotten about it if Reba had not mentioned it. Olivia should have transferred to another department. However, she realized she was too busy to focus on research work these days. Doing research required ample time and concentration. Olivia was intelligent and far beyond ordinary people, but she could not be an exception. She was required for time and concentration for the research projects like others. ¡± However, Olivia could not stay peaceful for research because the Smith and Sullivan family brought her too many problems. She did not have much time for research. Hence, Olivia said, ¡°I can¡¯t do it this year. I won¡¯t rotate this year. We¡¯ll talk about it next year.¡± Reba was dumbfounded and cried, ¡°What?¡± Reba thought, ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe. The old academicians from the various departments are arguing and fighting each other in the conference room. However, Director Olivia says she won¡¯t rotate this year. ¡°What am I supposed to do? How do I deliver this news to those academicians?¡± 11:22 3/3 Chapter 289 As the chief secretary of the secretariat, Reba was very efficient. Reba selected two assistants in less than a day. Elena Wayne was appointed as the life assistant. She was a chubby girl with a round face and a lively personality. Cecilia Swan got the position as the work assistant. She was a little older, 42 years old, with a serious and old¨Cfashioned personality. However, she was cautious about everything. Thus, Reba expected Cecilia to be an outstanding assistant. Cecilia had a study in the Sullivan family¡¯s house, while Elena followed Olivia at all times. Daniel did not ask about the two new people at his house when he returned home. He trusted Olivia very much and never asked Olivia too many questions. Basically, Olivia could do whatever she wanted. Olivia told Daniel about Brad. Daniel was leaning toward Olivia, rxed andfortable. He was hooking Olivia¡¯s little finger. However, when Daniel heard Brad¡¯s name, his body suddenly stiffened, and a bone¨Cchilling coldness shed across his eyes. Daniel cried inside, ¡°How dare Brad toe back!¡± Daniel had mixed feelings for Brad. It could be roughly divided into two stages. The first stage was before Brad attacked Daniel and destroyed Daniel¡¯s legs. Daniel liked Brad a lot when Daniel was young because Brad was handsome and gentle. Moreover, Brad was generous about his time ying with Daniel and held Daniel¡¯s hand when Brad took Daniel somewhere else. However, as Daniel grew older, his feelings for Brad becameplicated. Daniel¡¯s parents and nanny were strict with him when he was a kid. They worried about Daniel¡¯s teeth, so they strictly controlled the amount of candies and did not allow Daniel to eat too much of them. However, Brad always secretly gave Daniel a lot of candies and even helped him hide them from his parents and nanny. Brad also helped Daniel do his homework and taught him how to y video games. If anyone bullied Daniel, Brad fought back until he hit the bulliers to the ground. Brad always praised Daniel even if Daniel only received a tiny progress. If Daniel didn¡¯t do well on a test and got a low grade, Brad would often me the teacher for making the questions too hard and doubt the teacher¡¯s ability to do their job well. In Brad¡¯s eyes, Daniel did not do anything wrong, and it was others¡® fault under any circumstance. Daniel grew to the age of 12 like that. When Daniel graduated from primary school, he had a mouthful of bad teeth. Besides, he was thin like a telephone pole because he was picky about food. He was also shorter than his peers. Not only that, Daniel was arrogant andcent. Daniel was proud of himself even though he received the worst grades. He acted like he was the king of the world. He scolded the teacher and hit his ssmates. No one liked him. Daniel¡¯s parents were extremely disappointed in him. They felt that Daniel was so naughty that he would not achieve anything great. Thus, Daniel¡¯s parents focused on cultivating Brad. Sadly, no one realized how smart Daniel was. Daniel did whatever Brad taught him to because he was just a kid back then. 1/3 11:22 Later, Daniel went to a boarding junior high school, and changes happened. voucherg Daniel read a lot during school and realized not all praises contained good meanings. He would continue to like Brad if he did not read those books. Hepared the cases with himself. Then he put down the book and became silent. Daniel did not believe that Brad was trying to hurt him by spoiling him. However, Daniel restrained his behavior after reading those books. Daniel began to eat well, exercise regrly, and study hard. Within a year, Daniel grew one inch and behaved like a small gentleman. He won third ce in the final exam, and the teacher kept praising him for his quick and amazing improvement. Mrs. Sullivan was overjoyed to hear that and promised that she would take Daniel to the beach. Daniel was excited to receive his mother¡¯s praise. He searched the inte and gathered lots of information about the travel destination. He even wrote a thousand words about the travel n. Daniel designed everything on the trip, including the food on the road, the program they would participate in, and the souvenirs. It was Daniel¡¯s first time traveling alone with his mother. Thus, Daniel was happy and nervous and wanted to do everything to be perfect. However, on the day they set off, Brad sprained his ankle, and Daniel¡¯s mother had to take care of Brad. What followed up with that incident was that the travel was canceled. Daniel was 13 years old and was not as cultured as he was now. He could not control his temper and immediately flew into a rage when he heard the travel n was canceled. Then, he kicked the suitcase over. Daniel did not understand and thought, ¡°Brad is already 20 years old, and he just sprained his ankle. Why would he need my mom to take care of him? ¡°Even if he needs someone to take care of him, why does he ask my mom to go over? We have servants in the house. ¡°Why did Brad have to ruin my meticulously prepared and long¨Cawaited travel n?¡± Unfortunately, no one understood Daniel¡¯s anger. Daniel¡¯s parents, on the other hand, considered Daniel cold¨Cblooded and heartless. They could not understand why Daniel still wanted to travel when one of his family members was injured. They thought Daniel was an ingrate. Simr events happened again and again. Then, Daniel gave up trying because he realized that he was a good¨Cfor¨Cnothing kid in the eyes of his parents, no matter what he did. At that time, Daniel thought all the negative adjectives in the world could be used on him. No matter what he did, he could notpare to Brad. Even Daniel¡¯s father told Daniel that he would hand over the Sullivan family¡¯s business to Brad. On the contrary, Daniel could only be a piece of trash who received the family business¡¯s dividends. Daniel thought at that time. ¡°Well. What is the point of working hard then? I can just abandon my ambition and y the days.¡± From then on, Daniel became more and more rebellious. He did not do anything every day except for parties. Surprising, Daniel even became closer to Brad. Although Daniel¡¯s parents didn¡¯t like him for beingzy, they didn¡¯t say much. Theyined about it at most. Then, the family atmosphere became harmonious. Daniel felt that this was quite good because his family was peaceful, and Brad would take over the Sullivan family¡¯s business. Daniel could have time and freedom to develop his technologypany and 2/3 11:22 *S imagined his life as a technology geek. Unfortunately, at this moment, something unexpected happened. Brad poisoned Daniel and broke Daniel¡¯s legs. After torturing Daniel, Brad threw Daniel off the cliff. Daniel¡¯s life would have been finished at that point if he had not met Olivia by ident. Daniel did not understand why Brad treated him like that since he was no longer a threat to Brad. Daniel figured it outter. It was because of Winona Manson. Winona always hoped that Daniel would take over the Sullivan family¡¯s business. She supported Daniel openly and covertly. Daniel explicitly refused that, but Brad did not know about it. In Brad¡¯s opinion, Daniel, who received help from the Manson family, was a huge threat. Thus, Brad decided to get rid of Daniel as soon as possible. Otherwise, it would be difficult to deal with Daniel when he grew stronger. Brad poisoned his nephew just because he suspected Daniel and Winona were going to team up. Daniel was disheartened the moment he fell off the cliff. He wished he could die immediately. He did not know what the point of living in this world was. His father and mother did not love him, and his uncle tried to kill him. What was worse, Daniel could not feel his legs. Daniel could not walk and had poison in his body that kept hurting him. He suffered every moment. Daniel wanted death more than a life like that. However, when Danielnded at the bottom of the cliff and closed his eyes, quietly waiting for death, a girl as bright as the sunshine walked toward him. She opened her beautiful eyes and sized Daniel up seriously, murmuring, ¡°What a beautiful man. From now on, you¡¯re mine.¡± She cured Daniel¡¯s legs, cleared the remaining poison from his body, and saved his life. She gave him a new life. 3/3 Chapter 290 Daniel¡¯s eyes were full of warmth and shined like starlight when he thought of Olivia. Olivia protected Daniel at the bottom of the cliff seven years ago. It was his turn to protect her now. It was inconvenient for Daniel to get involved in the Taylor family¡¯s matter. Also, he knew Olivia always had her ideas. Daniel would not interfere rashly before Olivia figured out how to deal with the Taylor family because he respected Olivia. However, if anything else happened to Olivia, Daniel would stand in front of Olivia and take the bullet for her without hesitation. Daniel trusted Olivia so much that he was willing to tell Olivia everything about his history, even though the memory about Brad was thest thing Daniel wanted to recall. ¡°Brad is¡­¡± Daniel leaned against the sofa and lowered his bone¨Cchilling eyes. He continued, ¡°Brad is selfish, cold¨Cblooded, and always wears a hypocritical mask. He can hurt anyone for benefits without bearing guilt.¡± When Daniel returned from the cliff, hepletely suppressed Brad and took back the Sullivan family¡¯s business. Then, Daniel nned to send Brad to prison. After all, Brad tried to poison and kill Daniel. Sadly, Daniel failed to collect any conclusive evidence. Brad was cautious and did not leave any traces behind about his n of poisoning Daniel. It was almost wless. Daniel could not prove Brad¡¯s crime merely based on his testimony. After all, Daniel stood there, safe and sound. Besides, there was no residual poison in his body, and his hamstrings were not broken. A man who fell off a cliff with broken legs after being poisoned met a miracle doctor who saved his life. It sounded like a fantasy. The police and court would not believe such a testimony that was simr to a fantasy novel. Thus, Daniel could not use Brad of murder. The good news was that Daniel could have other charges against Brad. When Brad was in charge of the Sullivan family¡¯s business, he did a lot of evil things to make money. These charges were enough to put Brad in jail. When Daniel collected all the evidence and was about to hand it over to the police, Mrs. Sullivan fell ill and threatened Daniel with her life, asking Daniel to let Brad off. Isabe considered Daniel and Brad¡¯s fight to be themonpetition for the family business. It was a typical fight in wealthy families. Thus, she did not take it as a big deal. Daniel gave in to his mother, who was pale out of illness. Then, Daniel sent Brad overseas and let the past be past. Daniel knew Isabe secretly gave Brad money and shares, but he pretended not to be aware of that. Daniel tried to let go of the past. However, when Daniel gave up, he stopped talking to Isabe, and their mother¨Cson rtionship turned icy. Daniel returned to the old residence because of Andrew. Daniel was worried about leaving Andrew to the servants. Isabe doted on his grandson, Andrew, from the bottom of her heart. She tried to give all the love she owed her son to her grandson. 1/3 11:22 Billionaires. Mising Darling Thanks to Andrew, the mother son rtionship between Daniel and fabe gradually eased. Olivia leaned on Daniel¡¯s shoulder and listened to him quietly. *3 No matter how Daniel emphasized how vicious Brad was, Olivia remained calm. When she heard about the poisoning, she sat straight immediately. Olivia frowned and asked, ¡°You¡¯ve been poisoned before?¡± She grabbed Daniel¡¯s right hand and tried to feel his pulse. Daniel cried inside, ¡°She cares about me so much!¡± Daniel¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and faint joy spread from the bottom of his heart. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Daniel grabbed Olivia¡¯s hand when she was checking his pulse. He exined gently, The poison has long been cleared. A miracle doctor came across me and saved me.¡±¡° Daniel¡¯s voice became lower and lower when he was speaking that. Olivia was relieved after she heard Daniel¡¯s exnation. She nodded and replied, ¡°Oh, that is great.¡± Then, she retracted her right hand and let go of Daniel. She continued to lean against the sofa. Olivia¡¯s coldness annoyed Daniel. Daniel thought, ¡°I know Olivia is relieved and calm because she realizes I¡¯m okay. But I think she is too calm.¡± Daniel felt upset. ¡°Actually¡­¡± Daniel suddenly said, ¡°Actually, I still have some lingering poison inside my body.¡± Olivia¡¯s body stiffened when she heard that. Panic shed across her eyes. She put her hand back on Daniel¡¯s to check his pulse. Olivia found it strange after she checked Daniel¡¯s pulse. Olivia thought, ¡°Daniel¡¯s pulse is strong and vigorous. That won¡¯t happen if Daniel has residual poison in his body.¡± Olivia looked up at Daniel with her beautiful eyes. Daniel knew his lie was exposed, but he was not nervous. He was a quick¨Cwitted person and was good at making up things. Daniel said, ¡°Olivia, it¡¯s okay that you didn¡¯t notice it. The miracle doctor pushed all the residual poison into one of my body parts. You won¡¯t be able to find it by measuring my pulse. You have to touch that body part with your hand.¡± Olivia blinked and confirmed, ¡°Touching that body part?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Daniel nodded and said in all seriousness, ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well.¡± Daniel¡¯s expression suddenly became serious. He continued, ¡°The miracle doctor told me the remaining poison wouldn¡¯t hurt me when I was healthy. However, when my immunity went down, the remaining poison could spread to every part of my body.¡± Olivia frowned when she heard that. She murmured inside, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of such a medical theory. It sounds like something made up by Daniel.¡± However, it was not the time for Olivia to figure out whether the medical theory was true. All her attention was on Daniel. She was very worried that the residual poison would spread. Olivia acted faster than she thought. Before Olivia could figure out how to deal with the remaining poison, she reached out her hand and touched Daniel¡¯s body. Olivia touched Daniel¡¯s chest and asked, ¡°Where is it?¡± She felt it t and firm and considered that part healthy. Daniel lowered his eyes and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Well. You need to go down.¡± 2/3 11:22 Billionaires. Missing Darling Olivia moved her hand and touched Daniele wait. Daniel instructed, ¡®Go a little farther down. Olivia was stunned for a moment. She talked to herself, ¡°If I go farther, I will touch his¡­¡± Before Olivia could finish her thought, Daniel grabbed Olivia¡¯s hand and guided it to the destination. Daniel asked, ¡°Do you feel it now?¡± Olivia¡¯s palm was hot, and so was her face. ¡°Olivia.¡± Daniel suddenly leaned over and pressed down on Olivia. Olivia felt something warm on her lips. It was Daniel kissing her. The air conditioner in the room was on, but Olivia felt as if she was being roasted by a ball of fire. The fire in her body made her dizzy. She felt her brain nk. She tried to take deep breaths and let the fresh air dissipate the heat in her body. Olivia was surrounded by the smell of Daniel. Then, Daniel domineeringly pounded Olivia. Olivia tried to push Daniel away. However, Daniel did not give Olivia a chance to refuse. Daniel, who was always gentle, sensitive, and obedient before Olivia, finally disyed his domineering nature on the sofa. Daniel did not allow Olivia to reject him or to be distracted. He focused on doing what he wanted again and again from daybreak to night, as if fatigue was never his enemy. Chapter 291 When Olivia woke up, it was already morning the next day. Daniel was staring at her. There was excitement in his eyes. Olivia flinched. It was unlike her to feel shy. She hid under the nket. Daniel leaned over and kissed her on the forehead. He said excitedly. ¡°Olivia, let¡¯s go to the supermarket. It was Daniel¡¯s dream all those years when Olivia was not by his side. He wanted to hold Olivia¡¯s hand and do what others usually did daily. He could not miss out on anything. They would start with shopping at the supermarket. Olivia had not been to the supermarket for a long time. When she stepped foot into it, she was a little lost. After a while, she adapted to the environment and observed the various items in the supermarket with interest. Daniel was behind her. It was impossible to ignore a handsome man like Daniel pushing a shopping cart. He was already a view himself just by standing there. A few middle¨Cageddies were sneaking nces at Daniel now and then. One husband finally got angry and snorted. ¡°What are you looking at? Aren¡¯t you embarrassed of yourself?¡± Thedies no longer cared about how others opined them. They were not shy or afraid. They would look at whatever they wanted to look at. Onedy even scolded her husband. ¡°I¡¯ve to see someone like you daily for my entire life. Are you not even allowing me to look at handsome men?¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°What do you think I mean?¡± Olivia¡¯s heart calmed down when she heard the light quarrel. It was nice to be amidst such a noisy yet heartwarming setting. It felt good. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The two of them bought many things and queued up at the cashier. Daniel frowned. ¡°I forgot to buy something.¡± ¡°What?¡± Olivia looked up. Daniel walked to the row of shelves beside the cashier. Olivia took one look. Her face burned from embarrassment. No matter where Daniel was, he always stood out. Just by standing there and not moving, he had already captured the attention of many people. There were already manydies sneaking nces at him. Now that he was standing in front of a shelf with rows of condoms, it made the youngdies blush and whisper to each other. ¡°Olivia.¡± He waved at Olivia. ¡°Pick one.¡± Olivia wished she could find a hole. She wanted to disappear instantly. As Olivia did not respond, Daniel could only choose it himself. He looked at every brand and chose the most expensive one. He chose thergest one and took many boxes in one go. ¡°Too many.¡± Olivia was shocked. ¡°Is it?¡± Daniel frowned. ¡°They¡¯ll be used up soon.¡± 11:23 S Upon hearing Daniel¡¯s remarks, chnickles could be heard from the surroundings. Some dry girls¡® faces turned red. They did not dare to look over. After buying everything and paying the bill, Olivia was still concerned that Daniel had bought so many condoms. She said sarcastically, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you sweep up all the condoms from this brand?¡± She remembered seeing that there were still a few boxes left on the shelf. Daniel replied, ¡°Don¡¯t you know why I didn¡¯t buy them all?¡± Olivia looked up. Daniel leaned over and kissed Olivia¡¯s check. His tone was low and hoarse. It was as if he was about to misbehave. ¡°Those are in small sizes. Don¡¯t you know your husband best?¡± Olivia could not stand him anymore and walked straight ahead. Daniel followed behind with tworge shopping bags in his hands. His distinguished aura was nothing short of outstanding. Relying on his tall stature and long legs, Daniel quickly caught up. ¡°Olivia.¡± Olivia ignored him, Daniel was very patient. ¡°My love.¡± Olivia¡¯s cheeks gradually turned red. Daniel continued, ¡°My wife.¡± Olivia¡¯s eyshes fluttered. Daniel said, ¡°Darling.¡± Olivia could not take it anymore. She stopped and turned around, ring at him fiercely. Seeing Olivia¡¯s response, Daniel sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to like it. I¡¯ll call you darling from now on. Oh, my darling.¡± ¡°Stop fooling around!¡± Olivia stomped her feet in anger. For some reason, Daniel could easily provoke her emotions and make her agitated. With Daniel, Olivia seemed to have lost her protectiveyer, revealing the emotions she had hidden in the depths of her heart. Daniel lowered his head and kissed her. He said gently, ¡°My darling, you don¡¯t have to be the composed and powerful Olivia who protects everyone when you¡¯re with me. Just rx and be yourself. Let me protect you.¡± Olivia looked up at Daniel dazedly. Her wise¨Clooking round eyes were ring at him. She looked a little adorable. ¡°How cute.¡± Daniel kissed her eyelid. ¡°That¡¯s it. You can do whatever you want in front of me. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Olivia was quiet when she was outside. After lunch, she immediately locked herself in the study and ced all the books Elena bought on the desk. Secrets of Love. The 36 Stratagems of Love. Secret Manual of Women Conquering Males. Teaching You How to Date. Olivia¡¯s eyes scanned through each book cover. Then, she held her chin and sighed. ¡°So dating is also a skill.¡± She began to reflect on herself. Previously, her interactions with Daniel were too cold and emotionless. Her personality was also too domineering. She was used to solving problems on her own. That was not good as lovers helped and 11:23 supported each other. A deep rtionship was only possible through give and take. #5 After reading about a dozen books, Olivia had already formed an idea. However, she knew she had to practice what she had learned, Reading alone would not help. Hence, she called Kelly. Kelly was stunned when Olivia shared her troubles. She wanted to help Olivia, but she did not understand males too. She had also never been in a rtionship. She had only cared about one person throughout her eighteen years. That person was Olivia. However, her feelings were not in the romantic sense too. Kelly could not help Olivia. She had no relevant experience. However, Kelly thought of a good idea. ¡°Olivia, I can help you ask the girls participating in the show with me. They are all beautiful and have a lot of experience in terms of rtionships. I can help you ask them.¡± Kelly interviewed the girls one by one. After gathering their responses, she summarized them for Olivia. Her first point was that men preferred women to rely on them. It gave them a sense of aplishment; Olivia started to take notes. Kelly continued with the advice she gathered. ¡°Women have to ask men for help more often. This will bring out men¡¯s protective instincts,¡± Olivia understood. Kelly shared some other advice. Olivia memorized them all. She even drew inferences from them. She was a quick learner. Olivia applied what she learned at night. Daniel brought up something when they were preparing for bed. He had to spend some time overseas. There were many problems in the headquarters recently. The employees in the overseas branches were restless, so he had to go over to stabilize things. ¡°Since you¡¯re the only one at home, take good care of yourself. Call me if anything happens.¡± ¡°If Brad finds trouble for you, stay away and have Andrew with you. I¡¯ll deal with Brad when Ie back.¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes were calm. She knew very well she could deal with Brad herself. She did not even consider him her match. She only needed to lift a finger to deal with someone like him. However, she quickly remembered the love techniques she had learned earlier. She immediately leaned into Daniel¡¯s arms and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡± Daniel¡¯s heart softened after hearing what Olivia said. He knew Olivia was forced to be tough on the outside. Her biological parents forced her. The responsibility of the Smith family was forced upon her, yet her family did not understand her. Gillian had also misunderstood and framed her. Olivia had no choice but to arm herself and be stronger. However, there was no need for that in the future. With him around, he would protect her. Daniel was sure of that. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Daniel lowered his head and kissed Olivia¡¯s forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for more people to protect you.¡± Before leaving the country, Daniel arranged for a team to protect Olivia. When Brad found out that Daniel had arranged for protection, he could not help but snort coldly. ¡°She is so weak. Daniel only went overseas, yet he arranged for many people to protect her. I think Daniel is the one who made her the head of the Smith family.¡± Brad was convinced Olivia was weak and defenseless. He began to plot against her. 11:23 * He was sure that it would be easy to deal with her. There was no need for him to plot meticulously. Chapter 292 At the old residence of the Sullivan family, Brad had been paying attention to what Daniel had been up to. When he knew Daniel had flown overseas, he immediately asked Mrs. Sullivan. I heard that Daniel has gone overseas?¡± Mrs. Sullivan stopped smiling. After a while, she said. ¡°He¡¯s busy with work. It¡¯s normal for him to fly around.¡± Brad lowered his eyes. His voice was gentle like the spring breeze, but his words were provocative. ¡°No matter how busy he is, he should still inform you. I still remember when I first helped to manage the Sullivan family ten years ago, I was also overwhelmed. I was so busy that I didn¡¯t even have time to eat. However, I would still inform you in advance every time I went on a business trip.¡± He continued. ¡°You raised me. You¡¯re just like my mother. No matter how old I am, I have to inform you no matter where I go. Daniel is your biological son. I wonder what has caused him to be less affectionate over the years?¡± Speaking of Daniel, Mrs. Sullivan was full of grievances. However, she was unwilling toin about her son before Brad and her servants. She only smiled and did not say anything. Brad suggested. ¡°Since Daniel is overseas, why don¡¯t you have Olivia and Andrew stay over for a few days?¡± Brad was a master at manipting words. He made it sound like he was speaking from Mrs Sullivan¡¯s viewpoint. ¡°You can spend time with your grandson and educate your daughter¨Cinw. Wouldn¡¯t that be nice?¡± Seeing that Mrs. Sullivan was moved, Brad continued. ¡°I heard that she is the head of the Smith family?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. She has excellent medical skills.¡± Mrs. Sullivan praised. Mr. Brown also said. ¡°Ms. Taylor is capable. Be it medical skills or scientific research, she¡¯s the best.¡± Brad smiled. ¡°But shecks the etiquette of how someone from our family should behave?¡± Mrs. Sullivan was stunned by Brad¡¯s words. She had not thought of that. Brad continued. I know the Smith family is well known for their medical skills. Isaac¡¯s medical skills are superb. He¡¯s a noble doctor who saves the dying and helps the injured. However, honestly, the Smith family is not considered a prominently wealthy family. Olivia might have learned good medical skills from Isaac, but she is stillcking in terms of herpatibility with the Sullivan family. Brad paused to assemble his words. He said, ¡°Daniel is now the richest man in the cuchers world. He interacts with high¨Cranking officials and nobles. He needs a capable wife with high EQ.¡± Brad concluded by saying that Mrs. Sullivan needed to show Olivia the ropes. He convinced Mrs. Sullivan. What he said made sense. She had to show Olivia the ropes. She did not need Olivia to be perfect. She just needed Olivia to learn how to act gracefully and not embarrass their family. Olivia was on her way downstairs to have dinner. Zoe saw her and said. ¡°Ms. Taylor, Mrs. Sullivan called just now. She wants you to bring Mr. Andrew to stay at the old residence for a while.¡± Olivia had no qualms about it. She looked up and asked Andrew. ¡®Andrew, shall we go?¡± Andrew nodded. ¡°I miss Grandma.¡± Mrs. Sullivan had been the one to look after him in the past. He had deep feelings for her. ¡°Alright.¡± Olivia touched her forehead. ¡°We¡¯ll be on our way.¡± Zoe¡¯s hand froze in the air. She was about to ce the forks on the table. She asked hesitantly, ¡°Ms. Taylor, it¡¯s already veryte. Are you going over today?¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go over after dinner.¡± After dinner, Olivia and Andrew went to the old residence together. Her two assistants followed. Mrs. Sullivan was watching television at the old residence. When she heard Mr. Brown say that Olivia had arrived, she was surprised. ¡°Why did shee so quickly?¡± She had thought Olivia would onlye the next day. Brad said, ¡°She came at the right time. You can have chicken soup for supper. You can ask her to stew it for two to three hours. It¡¯ll be the right time for supper tonight.¡± Mrs. Sullivan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good too. Since she¡¯s married into the Sullivan family, she has to perform her duties as a daughter¨Cinw. She will first learn how to be filial.¡± Upon hearing their conversation, Mr. Brown felt sorry for Olivia. It seemed that she would have a hard time the following days. It was not easy to be the daughter¨Cinw of a wealthy family. Olivia entered the room with Andrew. As soon as they entered, Andrew ran into Mrs. Sullivan¡¯s arms. ¡°Grandma, I missed you so much.¡± Mrs. Sullivan hugged her grandson and could not stop smiling. ¡°My good grandson. Grandma misses you too.¡± After changing into indoor slippers, Olivia smiled and greeted Mrs. Sullivan and the rest bebere aling on the s opposite Them When Mrs Sullivan faced Olivia, the antle on her face disappeared. Olivia, you came at the right mine. Co to the lunchen aid make chicken soup. We¡¯ll have that ¡°Do you want to have supper?¡± Olivia smiled and asked gently. Mrs. Sullivan modded. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t sleep much as I get older. I usually stay up until midnight before I can fall asleep. If I sleepte, I have to eat something at night. Otherwise, my stomach will be empty Olivia nodded. ¡°In that case, we do need to have some supper¡± Brad¡¯s gaze was fixed on Olivia. Seeing her gentle expression, he felt even more disdainful. She was so gentle and had no personality There was no challenge in bullying her did whatever she was told to do. ¡°Then go quickly, Ms. Taylor¡± Brad urged her. ¡°There are ingredients in the kitchen. If you don¡¯t know how to cook, og chet can help you¡± Olivia nced at Brad indifferently and said unhurriedly, ¡°Since Mrs. Sullivan wants to drink chicken soup, it would be best for her to have the best chicken soup in the world.¡± After Olivia gave a few instructions, Elena went out to make a call. After a while, Elena returned and reported in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she said she¡¯ll be here in a while. About half an hour¡± ¡°Alright, Olivia nodded. Then, she stood up and said to Mrs. Sullivan. ¡°The chef will be here soon. You don¡¯t have to be anxious. You will be able to have the most delicious chicken soup. I¡¯m a little tired, I¡¯m going upstairs to rest first. As soon as she finished speaking, the room suddenly fell silent. No one expected Olivia to hire a chef! Mrs. Sullivan¡¯s expression was ugly. ¡°The Sullivan family has a chef. Do you need to hire one from outside? I¡¯m not trying to make things difficult by asking you to cook. I just wanted to see if you could obey your elders!¡± Brad chimed in. ¡°Ms. Taylor, that is not appropriate. You have to cook personally to show your filial piety. How could you hire a chef?¡± Olivia did not want to waste her breath on these meaningless arguments. She said, ¡°I¡¯m tired. Let¡¯s talk when the chef arrives.¡± Then, she turned around and w upstairs. Mrs. Sullivan was so angry that her face turned red. The servants all lowered their heads. They did not dare to breathe loudly. Mr. Brown watched as Olivia slowly walked up the stairs. He could not help but sigh silently. She was still too young and impulsive. He did not understand why she could not do as requested. It was just a meal. Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling Brad leaned into the sofa. He said nothing, but his lips curved in a mocking smile. Things were going the way he had nned. Olivia was shrewd and impatient. It was a joke that she was made the head of the Smith family. Could it be that there was no one left in the Smith family? There was no sense of aplishment for him when dealing with a person like Olivia. He had not made any big moves, and Olivia had already made things worse for herself. Brad¡¯s smugness onlysted for half an hour. He saw the chef Olivia hired. His expression instantly changed. He was speechless for a long time. Olivia had hired Tracy Smith. Tracy was the head chef of the state banquet. She also won the gold award in the World Cuisine Competition. Tracy had not cooked personally for years since her students made names for themselves. Olivia managed to get a big shot in the culinary world toe over to make chicken soup for Mrs. Sullivan. It was unbelievable! Mrs. Sullivan was initially still fuming at Olivia¡¯s rejection. However, her anger dissipated after seeing Tracy. She was shocked. How was it possible? Olivia invited Tracy over. Just at that moment, Olivia walked down the stairs. Tracy nodded at her and followed the servant to the kitchen. Olivia walked to the sofa in the middle of the living room and sat down. She smiled gently at Mrs. Sullivan. ¡°The so¨Ccalled filial piety is to provide you with the best within my abilities. It¡¯s more important than anything else. There are specialties in every profession. It¡¯s better to leave professional matters to professionals.¡± With that, Olivia turned to Brad and asked with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Brad¡¯s face was livid. His eyes were dark and cold. Olivia had turned the tables. Chapter 293 Tracy was indeed a state banquet chef. Her culinary skills were extraordinary. Even Mrs. Sullivan, who had always insisted on cating less, had drunk two bowls. If not for Mr. Brown¡¯s reminder, Mrs. Sullivan might even have a third bowl. ¡°This chicken soup is delicious.¡± Mrs. Sullivan reluctantly put down the bowl. Tracy smiled. ¡°Good that you liked it. It¡¯s already veryte. I have to get going.¡± ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± Mrs. Sullivan was a little reluctant. 100 The culinary skills of famous chefs were too precious. She wanted Tracy to stay for a few more days. However, it was not convenient for her to speak out and invite her. After all, Tracy was the head chef of the state banquet. Moreover, she had not cooked personally for many years. A few years ago, Tracy was invited to continue to be the head chef of the state banquet, but she had rejected it. Tracy had retired. She rarely appeared elsewhere besides the Smith Cuisine Hall and the restaurants opened by her students. It was already a pleasant surprise that Olivia could invite her over. It would be impossible for her to stay further. Everyone present could tell what Mrs. Sullivan was thinking. But no one spoke. Brad smoothed his sleeve before saying haughtily, ¡°Tracy, why don¡¯t you stay and cook for us for a few more days?¡± As he had been overseas for many years, Brad did not know much about the happenings in the country. He only knew that Tracy was a state banquet chef and one of the top chefs in the region. However, he did not hear that she had not cooked personally for the past few years. He thought that he would be able to have her agree to his request as it was just a matter of money. Just like Olivia, he could also invite Tracy. Mrs. Sullivan had given him arge sum of money over the years. He had used it for investments and thus umted a lot of wealth. Tracy was just a chef. He could easily employ her services. After saying that, Brad even looked at Olivia with a provocative gaze. ¡°Tracy, don¡¯t worry. I will compensate you well. As long as you¡¯re willing to stay and cook a few meals, I will give you double what Olivia paid you.¡± ¡°Double?¡± Tracyughed. Her restaurants were all over the country. She had be a brand in the food industry. She had earned more than enough money. It was a joke that someone had used money to entice her. Billionaire¡¯s Moving Darling Tracy did not know whether tough or be angry. ¡°Yes¡± Brad¡¯s tone was firm. ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to stay. I¡¯ll give you double whatever Olivia gave you.¡± Mrs. Sullivan sat at the side. Her eyes started to well up after she saw how determined and considerate Brad was in trying to help her convince Tracy to stay. His biological son, Daniel, had never been so concerned about her. On the other hand, Brad was always considerate of her. He was generous with his money so that she could enjoy Tracy¡¯s cooking. However, she did feel that Brad¡¯s behavior was inappropriate and disrespectful. Despite his behavior, she was nheless touched by Brad¡¯s actions. What a good child! Brad had been observing Mrs. Sullivan¡¯s expression. He knew he had done the right thing when he saw her eyes well up. He knew Mrs. Sullivan¡¯s personality well. He knew that she would fall for hist tricks. Brad had always acted like that since he was a child. No matter what good stuff he got, he would give it to Mrs. Sullivan first. No matter what he did, he would tell Mrs. Sullivan first. He loved her with all his heart. He relied on her wholeheartedly. He was a stark contrast to Daniel. Daniel was smart. However, he was also mischievous and a little distant from his mother. Brad held Mrs. Sullivan¡¯s hand and said gently in an emotional tone. ¡°You¡¯re like a mother to me. You raised me yourself. When I was young. I swore that I would be filial when I grew up. Even if it¡¯s the stars in the sky. I¡¯ll pluck them for you. Something as simple as this isn¡¯t even worth mentioning.¡± ¡°Oh, why would I need you to pluck stars for me?¡± Mrs. Sullivan turned her face away. Her heart had melted. Her efforts back then were not in vain. Brad had grown up to be someone with filial piety and consideration. ¡°Tracy. Brad turned to Tracy. ¡°Tell me how much to pay you. No matter how much it is, I¡¯ll give it to you. I¡¯ll double the amount Olivia gave you!¡± Tracy looked up at Brad. She felt awkward. After a while, she said, ¡°Olivia didn¡¯t give me money. Hearing that, Brad raised his eyebrows. His voice turned icy. ¡°That¡¯s insensible of her.¡± Before he could finish speaking, Tracy spoke, ¡°Have you heard of seared salmon with herbed couscous? Olivia gave me the recipe for a medicinal cuisine. It has the same value as seared salmon with herbed couscous.¡± AD After saying that, she remained oblivious to everyone¡¯s shock and stood up so leave. When Tracy passed by Olivia, her tone was nothing short of amable and respectful. ¡°Miss Olivia, if you need anything else, just tell me anytime! Tracy left. Olivia propped up her chin and looked at everyone¡¯s dumbfounded faces. She felt good. She waved at Andrew. ¡°Andrew,e over. Shall we go upstairs and rest? ¡°Ok.¡± Andrew ran over and followed Olivia upstairs. The ones left downstairs were Mrs. Sullivan, Brad, Mr. Brown, and a few servants. Brad had been overseas. He did not know anything about seared salmon with herbed couscous. However, he could tell that the recipe for the medicinal cuisine was costly. He asked the butler, ¡°Mr. Brown, what¡¯s seared salmon with herbed couscous? Is the recipe very precious?¡± After saying that, Brad frowned andined to Mrs. Sullivan, ¡°Tracy is unintelligible. It¡¯s just a recipe. She could have asked for anything else. Why did she leave like that?¡± It was rare for Mrs. Sullivan not to respond to him. Brad¡¯s expression stiffened imperceptibly. He looked at Mr. Brown. Mr. Brown sighed. ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin how precious seared salmon with herbed couscous is. What I do know is that it has brought the Smith Cuisine Hall at le twenty million dors in annual pure profits in the past six to seven years. Mr. Brown was familiar to many distinguished guests like officials and nobles. After all, he had been with the Sullivan family for many years. However, he was also taken aback after learning how profitable medicinal cuisine could be. 20 million dors. A year. That would be 200 million dors in ten years. Olivia gave away the precious medicinal cuisine recipe worth 20 million dors to Tracy just so Mrs. Sullivan could have a mouthful of chicken soup. How generous was she? That recipe was so precious. Brad was stunned. He looked at Mr. Brown in disbelief and clenched his jaw tightly. After a while, he asked, ¡°How is that possible?¡± Mr. Brown nced at Brad but did not respond. It was just a faint nce. However, Brad could see the contempt in it. Mr. Brown was looking down on him again. Sutionales Missing Darling Anger rose inside him. Brad was furious. What right did a butler like Mr. Brown have to look down on him? After Olivia sent Andrew back to the room to sleep, she went downstairs again. Everyone was still in the living room. They were still sitting at their original positions. Nobody moved. Olivia turned to Brad and said gently. ¡°Everyone says that you are filial. It¡¯s the Respect the Elderly Day next week. I believe you have prepared an extremely precious gift for Mrs. Sullivan?¡± Brad suppressed the anger inside him and looked at Olivia coldly. His tone was icy. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve already prepared it. I wonder what you have prepared?¡± Olivia smiled proudly. ¡°It would be better than yours. The gift I prepared is so expensive.¡± ¡°Expensive?¡± Brad sneered. ¡°That might not be the case.¡± After saying that, Brad could not control his emotions. He stood up and said to Mrs. Sullivan in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs first.¡± Brad walked upstairs. Halfway up, Olivia¡¯s voice came from behind. She was speaking to Mrs. Sullivan. ¡°Filial piety doesn¡¯te from words. You have to prove it with actions. Who doesn¡¯t know how to coax people with words alone?¡± Mrs. Sullivan felt ufortable after hearing what Olivia said. Why did Olivia misinterpret Brad¡¯s well¨Cintentioned words as hypocritical? Mrs. Sullivan felt Brad was not such a person. However, she could not say anything to refute Olivia. She could only sulk silently. She did not know if she was angry at Olivia or herself. Pallinnoire : Missing Chapter 294 Mr. Brown watched coldly from the side. He thought to himself, ¡°Ms. Taylor is impressive.¡± It had not even been a day since she arrived. She had already started manipting Brad¡¯s rtionship with Mrs. Sullivan. Brad was the most doted on by Mrs. Sullivan in the family over these years. Daniel was not that favoredparatively. Daniel was suppressed by Brad while growing up. Whether it was thete Mr. Sullivan or Mrs. Sullivan, they doted on Brad more than Daniel. If Daniel had not worked hard, there would not be a ce for him at home. Ms. Taylor had only briefly spoken to Mrs. Sullivan. It was enough tobel Brad ast a hypocrite who only knew how to inte himself as someone with filial piety. If Brad did not present an expensive gift on Respect the Elderly Day, it was possible that Mrs. Sullivan would hold a grudge against him. Mr. Brown was sure of that. On the other hand, Mr. Brown had reservations about Olivia. He felt that she was too arrogant and was not one to suffer any grievances. What was the use of her getting in the moment and going up against them? Mr. Brown thought it was more appropriate for Olivia to consider the long¨Cterm consequences. She should curry favor with Mrs. Sullivan. He believed that a genuine rtionship could be slowly cultivated. After returning to her room, Elena had the same advice for Olivia. She felt that Olivia was being too impatient. ¡°Miss Taylor, you might have suppressed Brad now, but you¡¯ve provoked him. It might make himunch a strong counterattackter. Elena advised Olivia to act docilely so that she could deal with Brad once he let his guard down. Olivia¡¯s other assistant, Cecilia, was not as experienced as Elena in the ways of the world. However, she was older and experienced. She agreed with Elena. Olivia leaned against the bed in afortable position. She closed her eyes slowly. No one knew if she was listening. Elena decided to try to persuade Olivia again. Olivia slowly opened her eyes. Her tone was a little cold and indifferent. She said, ¡°If we¡¯re dealing with someone more formidable, we can use your method. However, there¡¯s no need to spend any effort dealing with Brad.¡± Olivia could not be bothered with Brad. She found it unbelievable that she was asked to be docile before him. Could Brad even be considered an enemy? He was, at most, just an annoying clown. Elena understood. Miss Taylor did not take Brad seriously at all. However, she still had some doubts. Although she had not worked beside Olivia for long, she had heard from Reba that Olivia was decisive and swift in her actions. Why did she take her time with Brad? Would it not be better to deal him a swift and deadly blow? She even deliberately provoked him into buying an expensive gift. Elena decided to ask. She had always believed in asking to clear any doubts. There was no point in hiding questions. ¡°Miss Taylor, why did you mention the gift for Respect the Elderly Day?¡± Olivia slowly looked up. Her thick and long eyshes flickered. Elena¡¯s heart could not help but flutter when she saw Olivia looking at her. Olivia was gorgeous. Olivia paused before exining. ¡°He took so much money from Mrs. Sullivan. He has to return it. Olivia was petty. Mrs. Sullivan¡¯s wealth was for Andrew. No one else could take it Elena was enlightened.. So that was the reason. Elena still had questions. ¡°Why did you say that to Mrs. Sullivan? Why did you say he was pretending to be filial? Was it to make Mrs. Sullivan hold a grudge against him?¡± Olivia crossed one leg and looked at Elenazily. She was not interested in Mrs. Sullivan. She had no mood topete with Brad in terms of filial piety as well. It was just that Andrew liked his grandmother. She had to consider Andrew¡¯s feelings. Olivia¡¯s style was simple and crude. Since Andrew liked his grandmother, his grandmother could only like Andrew. ¡°I want Andrew to be the happiest child in the world,¡± Olivia said. ¡°Mrs. Sullivan¡¯s role is to be a good grandmother who loves her grandson. If anyone dares to stop her from being a good grandmother, he¡¯s asking for trouble.¡± It was almost time to sleep. Olivia wanted to take a look at Andrew. Ilionaires Missing Dorling vouchem She returned to her room after kissing Andrew¡¯s check, On her way back to the room, she saw Brad leaning against the corridor wall. ¡°Ms. Taylor. Brad was the first to speak. His tone was no longer gentle. Instead, it was filled withplicated and mocking emotions. ¡°Do you think you can curry favor just because you spent a lot of money and eve gave Tracy the precious medicinal cuisine recipe?¡± ¡°Without decades of rtionship as the foundation, no matter how much please her, she will never like you, Brad said firmly. Olivia¡¯s expression did not change as Brad mocked her. you It might be because it was already midnight. She was a little sleepy. She was almost in a daze. She wanted to ignore Brad. However, he had alreadye looking for trouble. If she did not return the favor, she would appear weak and easy to bully. Olivia looked up. ¡°She will like me.¡± Brad sneered. ¡°Money can¡¯t buy feelings. Only sincerity works.¡± Before he could say further, Olivia interrupted him. ¡°That means you¡¯re not rich enough. Just wait and see. Money will work for my case.¡± Brad was so angry that his eyes turned red. He clenched his fists tightly. Olivia was so annoying. What did she mean by saying he was not rich enough? Brad was seething with anger. The next day, Olivia went to the Taylor family to administer acupuncture to Amelia. Andrew wanted to follow her. He moved closer to Olivia. ¡°Can you bring me along?¡± ¡°Of course. Olivia scratched his chin lovingly. ¡°No matter where I go, Andrew can follow me.¡± Andrew was so happy. He hugged Olivia¡¯s arm and chuckled. There was no hiding. his love for her. Brad helped Mrs. Sullivan to the living room. When he saw Olivia and Andrew behaving intimately, he could not help but worry. ¡°Andrew, aren¡¯t you going to ss? Your performance will be affected.¡± Mrs. Sullivan was also worried. Although she doted on her grandson, she was careful not to spoil him. She hoped that he would grow up to be a capable person. ¡°Andrew.¡± Mrs. Sullivan waved at her grandson. ¡°Be good and go to school, alright? You¡¯re going to be in the first grade next year. You have to be studious.¡± Upon hearing what Mrs. Sullivan said, Brad looked at Olivia. He had a faint smile. Bulliman¡¯s Missing Darling Although you aren¡¯t Andrew¡¯s biological mother, you should n for the child. How could you indulge him like that? You¡¯ve won his favor. Everyone knows you are doing well with him. However, you¡¯ll harm him with your indulgence!¡± He stopped short of saying that Olivia was a stepmother with ill intentions. He knew how Mrs. Sullivan would think after hearing what he said. Mrs. Sullivan frowned and looked at Olivia. She subconsciously hugged Andrew tightly. Olivia was not in a good mood. She did not want to waste time with Brad, so she gestured to Elena. Elena understood. She stepped forward and said to Mrs. Sullivan with a smile, ¡°Mrs. Sullivan, you might not have heard yet, but Miss Taylor has already invited a renowned teacher for Mr. Andrew.¡± ¡°What renowned teacher?¡± Brad sneered. ¡°The Sullivan family can invite any renowned teacher. Who knows what she¡¯s up to? What if she finds someone unit for Andrew?¡± Before he could finish speaking, Elena said softly, ¡°She¡¯s Leanne Richards. The top preschool education expert in the region.¡± Brad was instantly silent. He could not believe what he had heard. He stood frozen on the spot. Chapter 295 Olivia still remembered how she felt when she first came to the Taylor family. She was like a kitten separated for months and had suddenly returned home. Her heart and eyes were filled with joy. Lying on the bed alone, she repeated the words Dad and Mom countless times She held a photo in her palms. Her grandfather had given it to her. It was a family photo. Her mother was carrying little David in her arms. Her grandfather and father were standing beside her. William was also in the picture. He was mature¨Clooking despite his young age. The little girl wearing a small gown was Olivia. She touched her parents in the photo over and over again, calling them softly in her heart. She called them repeatedly. She felt unfamiliar at first, but it grew on her. She got used to calling them by morning the next day. Unfortunately, fate did not give her the chance. She did not call them that day. She would not call them in the future either. Olivia was emotionless when she went back to the Taylor family. When Amelia saw Olivia at the door, she had a cautious smile. With just one nce, Olivia could tell that there was something wrong with Amelia. However, she did not say anything. She only nced at her indifferently ¡°Today is thest acupuncture session. After that, your body will be fine. Have enough rest. Amelia did not feel happy after hearing that she would recover. Instead, she panicked. ¡°Is this thest time?¡± Did that mean Olivia would note again? Amelia did not dare to ask that question. When they reached the room, Olivia performed acupuncture on Amelia. The acupuncture took a long time. However, Andrew had always been obedient. He did not move or make a fuss. He sat quietly on the chair with his head tilted. He looked adorable. Amelia did not dare to speak to Olivia. She turned his gaze to Andrew and sized up the child. The more she looked at Andrew, the more puzzled she got. Why did Andrew look so simr to Olivia years ago? Especially their eyebrows and eyes. Could it be that all good¨Clooking children look the same? Balonmates Masseng Amelia did not think much about it. The simrities made her feel closer to Andrew. Her impression of Andrew improved. After the acupuncture, Amelia told Olivia not to leave yet. She had something for Olivia. Olivia nodded nonchntly. She waited downstairs in the living room with Andrew. After a while, Amelia came over with a violin. During this period, she had always wanted to give Olivia gifts to improve their rtionship. Unfortunately, no matter how hard she racked her brains, she could not think of what Olivia liked. She did not know anything about Olivia after she had grown up. Eighteen years, She was unclear about what Olivia liked or disliked. In the end, she chose a violin after much hesitation. ¡°This is a handmade violin. It was made by one of the three big violin families in Italy. I¡¯ve been using it for many years. I want to give it to you.¡± Amelia looked at Olivia timidly, her hands holding the violin trembling. Olivia looked at her and said calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t like violins anymore.¡± Upon hearing that, Amelia¡¯s heart sank. It was so heavy that she felt like suffocating. She did not like violins anymore. She did not like it anymore! Amelia did not know what to say or how to exin. She just raised the violin.. It seemed like she would not ept Olivia¡¯s rejection to take it. Olivia ignored Amelia¡¯s actions. On the other hand. Andrew stuck his head out. He was interested in the violin. ¡°Mrs. Taylor.¡± Andrew looked at Amelia politely. ¡°The violin is so beautiful. Can 1 touch it? Amelia was stunned. She did not expect Andrew to make such a request. She nodded and lowered the violin to Andrew¡¯s height. The violin was heavy. Amelia had been holding it for too long. Her arm went limp. The violin fell to the ground. Seeing it was about to hit Andrew, Olivi reacted quickly and hurriedly threw a pillow over to block the violin.. The violin hit the corner cab between the two sofas. There was a loud bang. The vase in the corner cab was knocked to the ground. There was a family photo on top of the cab. Billionarer¡¯s Missing Darling It was Taylor in the family photo. She had taken Olivia¡¯s spot. Olivia only nced at it briefly before looking away. On the other hand, Amelia screamed and raised her hand to smash the photo frame to the ground. She shivered and was thinking about how to exin to Olivia. Olivia had already held Andrew¡¯s hand. They readied themselves to their goodbyes. ¡°The acupuncture has ended. I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± With that, she left with Andrew. Looking at Olivia¡¯s back, Amelia¡¯s face was as pale as paper. Her lips trembled violently. She wanted to call out to Olivia a few times. She squatted on the ground. dejectedly and covered her face as she cried silently. Olivia. Olivia was her daughter! How did things turn out like that? Amelia did not understand. There was no hiding her despair and sadness. Her eyes looked sorrowful, She did not understand why she was so cold to Olivia. She did not understand why she had treated her daughter that way. She had doted on Olivia a lot. ¨C Amelia sobbed for some time. She then picked up the violin on the ground. The violin had hit the cab. There was a crack. The crack was like their mother¨Cdaughter rtionship. It was like a crack that could never be repaired. Olivia ran into Yvonne on her way to the parking lot. She was surprised to see thetter standing there. Yvonne stood beside the car with her hands by her side. She looked at Olivia as if she had been waiting for her. ¡°Shall we have a chat?¡± Yvonne shifted her handbag as she put on a faint smile. She sized up Olivia for a moment. As expected, Olivia had changed after bing the head of a household. Her aura was strong. However, Yvonne¡¯s eyes shed with disdain as she looked at Olivia. She had always looked down on Olivia for being chased out of the Taylor family. She did not understand Olivia. Yvonne disagreed with Olivia¡¯s actions and only thought of her as someone acting high and mighty. What was the point of cing so much importance on love? Only having money in one¡¯s hands was the most important thing. Even if she wanted to leave the Taylor family, she should get her shares and assets. From Yvonne¡¯s point of view, Olivia was stupid. She left the wealthy Taylor family EMI and corn went to the newspapers to announce she had no ties with the Taylor family Olivia had also rejected the shares that her grandfather had mentioned previously she did not get a single cent. She only cared about kinship and motherly love. Olivia was stupid to give those up. No one in their right mind would do what Olivia did. It was the Taylor family from Evervale. They had assets close to 2 billion dors. Would it not be wise to get more money? I have something with me. I believe you will be interested.¡± Yvonne had a proud and condescending expression. Olivia did not care about money. However, it would be hard to say that Olivia would not be concerned about the quota for the Evervaleth branch of the Capital Research Institute. It was not something that money could buy. Even if she had money, she would not be able to get it if she had no affiliations. Yvonne pursed her lips. Her gaze stopped at Olivia¡¯s face. She could not wait to see Olivia¡¯s shocked expression when she mentioned the quota. Billionair¡¯s Missing Darling Chapter 296 Summer was at its hottest. It was hot outdoors. Olivia was worried that Andrew would be sunburnt if they did not start to get moving. She was getting impatient. Her tone was a little fierce. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. If not, move aside. Don¡¯t stand here and block my way.¡± Yvonne¡¯s expression immediately darkened when she heard what Olivia said. However, her expression brightened when she recalled what she nned to announce to Olivia. There was no hiding the smugness on her face. ¡°I have secured the examination slot at the Evervaleth branch of the Capital Research Institute,¡± Yvonne announced. She deliberately paused and looked at Olivia. She wanted to keep Olivia in suspense. All researchers valued Capitol Research Institute. Having a slot there almost sounded too good to be true. To many researchers, it was almost like a dreame true. Yvonne did not believe that Olivia would be any different. She crossed her arms and waited for Olivia to beg her to borate further. However, Olivia frowned and looked at her. ¡°Can you finish your sentence in one go? If you don¡¯t want to say it, then move aside.¡± She was running out of patience. She did not want to waste time on Yvonne. Yvonne did not expect Olivia to be so impatient. Hatred was building inside her. However, she suppressed it and continued, ¡°I have a rmendation examination slot at the Evervale branch. Do you want it?¡± ¡°No.¡± Olivia refused without hesitation. Her tone remained cold. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, get out of my way.¡± Yvonne could no longer maintain the smug smile on her face. She did not expect Olivia to be so arrogant. Olivia even rejected her directly. When Yvonne recovered her senses, Olivia had already gotten into the car with Andrew. She was driving towards the entrance. Yvonne ran to catch up with them. She hit on the car window and shouted, ¡°Olivia, I do have a slot for the Evervale branch. Do you not want it? This is a once¨Cin¨Ca¨Clifetime opportunity for you!¡± The car stopped. Olivia rolled down the window. Yvonne was overjoyed to get a response from Olivia. She knew that Olivia would not be able to resist the temptation of the research institute. Bellona Mwang Darling Yvonne was thinking about what she could exchange with Olivia. She could ask for something worthy enough of that examination slot. She was absorbed in her thoughts when she heard Olivia speak coldly You¡¯re so annoying. Since an examination slot at a research institute can make you so hysterical and loud you should give it With that. Olivia rolled up the window and drove off. There was no hesitation. Only a trail of car exhaust was left behind. The exhaustnded on Yvonne¡¯s face. She was shocked. She was not expecting Olivia¡¯s response. When Yvonne recovered her senses, she was angry to the extent that she stomped her feet repeatedly. Olivia had got to her again. Why did Olivia always have thest say whenever they confronted each other? Yvonne was pissed. She could imagine herself strangling Olivia. Diana leaned over and whispered. ¡°Olivia said something about giving up the slot. Is she up to something? The rmendation examination slot was not obtained through official means. Yvonne had obtained it through donations. It could not be made public. If someone leaked news about it. she might have to give it up eventually. Yvonne sneered. ¡®She would have to have that ability. We¡¯re not the only ones who donated to get rmendation examination slots. Others do the same. I don¡¯t believe Olivia dares to reveal anything. Most importantly. Yvonne had been cautions and secretive. She did not use any affiliatedpany¡¯s name to donate at all. Instead, she had gone to lengths to ensure she would not be found out. Even if Olivia wanted to investigate, she could not find out which spot was under Yvonne. If further investigations were conducted, she would not be the only one who would be offended. The stakes involved were too huge. Olivia would not dare to get herself involved. However, Yvonne was wrong. Olivia proceeded to do what Yvonne thought she would not. Not long after getting into the car, Olivia called Reba. She instructed thetter to contact the Evervale branch and have Yvonne¡¯s rmendation slot canceled. Reba was in a difficult position. I¡¯ve already asked just now. Yvonne did it very secretly. She did not use any affiliated name, so I don¡¯t know which spot belongs. to her. Olivia¡¯s tone remained calm. She deliberated momentarily before asking. ¡°How many rmendation slots does Evervale have this year?¡± 1133 Billionaires Missing Darling Reba replied to say there were seven. Olivia was straightforward.¡±Remove them all!¡± Olivia had always been decisive. Olivia could not be bothered with Yvonne. She cared neither how secretive Yvonne had been nor the methods she used. It was easier to cancel all rmendation slots obtained through donations. It would be a direct blow. Given her authority, there was no need to rack her brains to think of ways to deal with Yvonne. She could attack her swiftly. Yvonne and Olivia were notparable in the first ce. They had different visions and mindsets. Olivia received a call after driving away from the residence of the Taylor family. It was ke. ke¡¯s nervous and suppressed voice could be heard. ¡°Come back quickly. Someone from the Grant family is here!¡± Olivia asked Tyson to send Andrew back to the Sullivan¡¯s residence. She and Peter took a taxi back to the Smith family¡¯s vi in Evervale. Mr. Yanis lived there. Olivia was supposed to live there. However, she had moved to Daniel¡¯s amodation after their engagement. The guest had been waiting for a long time at the vi. ke ran out to wee Olivia. She reported to Olivia as they entered the vi. together, ¡°Fifth Elder is here.¡± ke did not know much about the Grant family. ording to the Smith family¡¯s house rules, only the household heads would be given information about the Grant family. Others would not know much about them. ke and Yanis had been working closely with Isaac. That was why they knew a little about the Grant family. ¡°Ms. Taylor, congrattions on taking over the Smith family.¡± Fifth Elder wore a tuxedo and a pair of shiny ck shoes. He had an outstanding demeanor. He pushed a wooden box over. He had a gentle and kind smile. ¡°This is the congrattory gift from the Grant family! Olivia opened the wooden box. There was a ck pill inside. ¡°What is this?¡± Olivia raised her eyes. Her indifferent gaze revealed a hint of coldness. 11:31 Fifth Elder smiled. ¡°Isaac fell suddenly. There might be many things that he didn¡¯t exin to you. There¡¯s a rule in the Smith family. Only by taking this Great Nourishment Pill can you truly take over the Smith family. Otherwise, the Grant family won¡¯t recognize you as the head.¡± The Grant family. Olivia snorted. She raised her hand and picked up the pill. With a pinch, it shattered into pieces. ¡°You want me to eat this thing with an unknown origin?¡± She found it ridiculous. Fifth Elder frowned after seeing what Olivia did. His heart ached for this medicine. The ingredients for the Great Nourishment Pill were rare. It took ten years to produce one. He was in charge of making the Great Nourishment Pills. He only had less than ten pills in total, yet Olivia crushed it just like that. His heart ached.. His expression turned cold. ¡°Even your grandfather isn¡¯t as arrogant as you. Don¡¯t act high and mighty. Without approval from the Grant family, you can¡¯t take over the Smith family at all!¡± He thought of something and looked at Olivia with disgust. ¡°Break off your engagement with the Sullivan family as soon as possible. Stay away from that person. You might be Mr. Alexander¡¯s future wife. You have to be careful with your conduct.¡± Mr. Alexander¡¯s wife? It was news to Olivia. Olivia pinched her fingers while digesting the news. A voice suddenly popped up in her mind. It seemed to urge her to ask what was going on. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Olivia frowned. She had no idea what he was talking about. Seeing that Olivia looked genuinely confused, he was also surprised. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Olivia was already twenty¨Cfive years old. She should have already known by now. Fifth Elder was also puzzled. However, he did not say much. After all, Olivia¡¯s identity was not ordinary. If she became Mr. Alexander¡¯s wife in the future, she would be the mistress of the Grant family. It was not good for him. to offend her. It was better for him to go back and consult the other elders before deciding. Chapter 297 The Fifth Elder was lost in thoughts while returning to the Grant family. Mr. Alexander was already eight years old when he was found at the orphanage, The Grant family had the tradition of nurturing the future heads of their household since birth. However, Alexander was already eight years old when he was found. If they were to find a female baby and start leading her to learn how to be the future mistress, the age difference would be too big. It would not be suitable. Therefore, some girls aged four and five years old had been selected. The Grand family had very high expectations of their female head. Not only did she have to be beautiful, outstanding, and capable, but she also had to be able to take on the responsibility of the Grant family in the future. Her temperament was a crucial factor for consideration. In other words, she could not have too deep a rtionship with her family. As the household¡¯s mistress, she had to devote herself wholeheartedly to the Grant family. She could not harbor distracting thoughts, let alone pay too much attention to her family. Therefore, everything that Olivia had experienced before was under the supervision of the Grant family. That included the incident where she lost her way when she was only five years old and her following fallout with Gillian. What was unexpected was that Gillian was too aggressive and had pushed Olivia off the cliff. It caused Olivia to be missing for a year. Fortunately, Olivia was foundter. There were no other hups. The circle of Elders was satisfied with Olivia. Be it her appearance, intelligence, or temperament, she was top¨Cnotch. The only dissatisfaction was that Olivia had a strong personality. It was not easy to tame her. However, that was not a big deal. It did not matter. She just needed to learn. All previous mistresses had learned the same way. The Grant family could deal with somebody like Olivia. It would not be difficult. Moreover, it was all thanks to the Grant family that she had such good fortune now. Isaac adopted her, and she became famous worldwide for her medical skills. She also became the head of the Smith family. If she had a conscience, she should be grateful to the Grant family. It was inevitable for Olivia to be faced with obstacles. Only then would she Pillionaire¡¯s Mising Darling Chapter 297 The Fifth Elder was lost in thoughts while returning to the Grant family. Mr. Alexander was already eight years old when he was found at the orphanage, The Grant family had the tradition of nurturing the future heads of their household since birth. However, Alexander was already eight years old when he was found. If they were to find a female baby and start leading her to learn how to be the future mistress, the age difference would be too big. It would not be suitable. Therefore, some girls aged four and five years old had been selected. The Grand family had very high expectations of their female head. Not only did she have to be beautiful, outstanding, and capable, but she also had to be able to take on the responsibility of the Grant family in the future. Her temperament was a crucial factor for consideration. In other words, she could not have too deep a rtionship with her family. As the household¡¯s mistress, she had to devote herself wholeheartedly to the Grant family. She could not harbor distracting thoughts, let alone pay too much attention to her family. Therefore, everything that Olivia had experienced before was under the supervision of the Grant family. That included the incident where she lost her way when she was only five years old and her following fallout with Gillian. What was unexpected was that Gillian was too aggressive and had pushed Olivia off the cliff. It caused Olivia to be missing for a year. Fortunately, Olivia was foundter. There were no other hups. The circle of Elders was satisfied with Olivia. Be it her appearance, intelligence, or temperament, she was top¨Cnotch. The only dissatisfaction was that Olivia had a strong personality. It was not easy to tame her. However, that was not a big deal. It did not matter. She just needed to learn. All previous mistresses had learned the same way. The Grant family could deal with somebody like Olivia. It would not be difficult. Moreover, it was all thanks to the Grant family that she had such good fortune now. Isaac adopted her, and she became famous worldwide for her medical skills. She also became the head of the Smith family. If she had a conscience, she should be grateful to the Grant family. It was inevitable for Olivia to be faced with obstacles¡± Only then would she Aussing Darbinte develop a strong character after learning to ovee them. Without such training. Olivia would not have achieved her current achievements. The bith Bider returned and told the First Elder what had happened. Thetter went to see Alexander. He thought he had to report to Alexander. Alexander sat behind the desk. He wore a light gray shirt. The buttons on the cor of the shirt were buttoned up. Everything was immacte. Alexander exuded an air of coldness and strictness. There was something distant about him. When Alexander saw the First Eldering over, he only raised his eyes and lowered his head again to continue reading. Alexander was not pleased to see him. The Grant family had always been led by two heads, one in the open and one in the dark. On the surface, the head of the family was his second uncle, who was also a strongpetitor for the next election. On the other hand, Alexander was in charge of some business matters in the dark. ¡°Mr. Alexander. First Elder spoke first. ¡°Olivia¡­¡± As soon as Olivia was mentioned, impatience shed across Alexander¡¯s eyes. He already knew what the First Elder was going to say. The Grant family was a n of extended members that had remained connected. for hundreds of years. Although their fortunes were substantial, they still had some bad old habits. For example, the trial the household¡¯s mistress had to go through. To put it bluntly, it was manipting people. Alexander was full of contempt for such a trial. However, his current strength was not enough to contend with the circle of Elders. He did not object explicitly, but his attitude revealed otherwise. The First Elder¡¯s expression turned serious. His tone was cold and stern. It seemed to carry a hint of warning. ¡°This trial is a rule that has been passed down in the Grant family for more than a hundred years. Nothing has ever gone wrong. Do not think of sabotaging it. If¡­ Before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Alexander with a cold. smile. Since nothing has ever gone wrong, why did the previous heads not live. long and have many children? The Grant family is so powerful. Why was I made to wander outside for eight years and suffer in the orphanage?¡± The First Elder did not reply immediately. After a while, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the trial now. Let¡¯s talk about Olivia¡¯s identity as the head of the Smith family Just now, the Fifth Elder returned and said that Olivia refused to take the Great Nourishment Pill.¡± Alexander could not be bothered with such a small matter. He waved his hand. ¡°Go deal with it yourself. You don¡¯t have to report to me.¡± After the Great Elder left, someone stepped out from the dark and stood behind. Zherling Aleander Me Armander ¡°Tomean¡± Aliczander eyes lit up. ¡°Any one?¡± i newe Daman and the others were forces that Alexander had nurtured after he grew up. They only need to ham and were not controlled by the circle of Elders. Drattisan shook his head. Too much time has passed. Many things are difficult to find out but we do have some news Alexander suppressed the excitement in his chest. Tell me quickly Damian reported. ¡°Back then, two kindergartent were adjacent to the orphanage. One was an international kinderganen, and the other was the number one kindergarten in the city. Both kindergartens were the top kindergartens in Evervale. However, one was a private one, and the other was a public one¡± Me Alexander had met the girl in a gown during a donation event twenty years ago I checked the information and found that two sses had donated to the orphanage during that event. There were a total of thirty¨Cseven girls that pavedonad Here¡¯s the information on the gris. Damian ced a stack of files on the desk. Alexander looked at the stack of documents on the desk. His fingertips felt numb. It had been 20 years. Could be find the god he was looking for? He raised his right hand and wanted to look through the files. However, he stopped Alexander dosed his eyes and leaned back in his chair. He remembered the first time he had seen her. She was wearing a red gown and had two pigtails The kindergarten teacher who was in charge of the donation event asked the children to each ge a gift to the orphans in the orphanage. Alexander had strong self¨Cesteem and was unwilling to ept donations from others in public. When the other children ran to the front and fought for gifts and toys, he hid behind them with a cold face and did not move. He also wanted toys. Children in the orphanage did not even have enough to eat or wear. Toys were them However, all children were attracted to toys Everyone liked toys. Even Alexander was staring at the small car on the stage before him. Unfortunately, the car was taken away by another little boy. Alexander lowered his head in disappointment and turned to walk back to his room At that moment, a girl who was as beautiful as a doll stopped him. ¡°Why do you not have any gift?¡± thony Alpsing Darling The lule gul was in a gown. She had run up to him. She tilted her head as she looked at his empty hands. ¡°What should I do?¡± The little girl was in a difficult position. There were no more toys left on the stage. What should she do? The little girl frowned and thought for a while. She pped her hands and said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you another toy tomorrow, alright?¡± Alexander was still young and had a strong sense of self¨Cesteem. He turned his face away and wanted to say no. However, for some reason, he did not reject her. It was hard for him to say no to a little girl with a striking appearance. He just tilted his head and did not say a word. The little girl handed him the chocte in her hand. ¡°This is for you. I¡¯lle and give you a toy tomorrow. Can you wait for me at the door?¡± It was Alexander¡¯s first chocte. It was sweet and a little bitter. After so many years, Alexander could no longer remember the little girl¡¯s face. He only remembered the red gown she wore and the pendant hanging around her neck. There was also a word written on it. Unfortunately, Alexander could not make out the word back then. Chapter 298 It was already evening when Olivia returnest to the Sullivan family¡¯s residence. As soon as she wached the door. Elena ran over. ¡°Miss Taylor, bad news. Mrs. Sullivan is angry Olivia raised her eyes slightly. She had a puzzled expression. Elena quickly exiest It turned out that Mrs. Sullivan was upset that Tyson came back alone with Andrew in the afternoon. Mrs. Sullivan was unhappy and felt that Olivia was not attentive enough to her grandson. Brad caught wind of it and said something to Mrs. Sullivan, She was fuming. Mrs. Sullivan said she had to teach Olivia a lesson. Olivia was not allowed to go out for the next few days. She would teach Olivia how to behave. The more Elena spoke, the more agitated she became. ¡°Why is he behaving like that? He¡¯s scheming and such a lowlife. Also, Mrs. Sullivan is too gullible for her age. How could she just¡­ Before she could finish speaking, Olivia gave her a look. Elena immediately fell silent and lowered her head, not knowing what to do. Olivia said calmly, Mrs. Sullivan is Daniel¡¯s biological mother. She¡¯s an elder. Even if she¡¯s a little unhappy, we have to respect her when we speak about her.¡± It was not easy to maintain a cordial rtionship. Daniel could hold a grudge against his biological mother, but this did not mean that Olivia could disrespect Mrs. Sullivan. ¡°But, she¡­¡± Elena¡¯s heart ached for Olivia. ¡°Stop talking.¡± Olivia waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it. When she walked into the living room. Mrs. Sullivan told Olivia that she would be showing her the ropes personally over the next few days. Brad sat at the side and looked at Olivia quietly. He had a faint smile. However, the smile did not reach his eyes. Mr. Brown stood at the side, looking down. He was like an emotionless block of wood. He did not want to be embroiled in it. It seemed that Ms. Taylor was going to suffer the next few days. That was also the reason why Mr. Brown did not think highly of Olivia previously. He did not understand why Olivia had to cause trouble for herself by provoking Brad. Mrs. Sullivan personally raised Brad. He was like her biological son. A few words from Brad could affect Mrs. Sullivan¡¯s impression of Ms. Taylor. It was not a wise move to go against Brad. Brad, who was sitting at the side, was proud of himself. With just a few words, he could sow dissatisfaction between Mrs. Sullivan and Olivia. He was only teaching Olivia a small lesson this time. If she continued to be so insensible, he would not hold back. Mrs. Sullivan offered to show Olivia the ropes personally for the next few days. She initially thought that Olivia would find excuses to refuse her or have it postponed. She had already made up reasons to reject Olivia if thetter did not agree immediately. She did not expect Olivia to ept straight away. Olivia was so docile that Mrs. Sullivan was stunned. She stared at Olivia for a long time. Brad also frowned. He suspected that Olivia was up to no good. Olivia¡¯s performance over the next few days was jaw¨Cdropping. Olivia had been serious throughout the days spent with Mrs. Sullivan. She showed no impatience. No matter what Mrs. Sullivan said, she would remember it carefully. Not only did she chat with Mrs. Sullivan every day, but she also gave her a massage and acupuncture to treat her heart disease. She even personally cooked for Mrs. Sullivan. Mrs. Sullivan was initially a little ufortable. She did not want to chat with. Olivia. She felt that Olivia was her junior and her personality was not likable. She thought Olivia would speak unpleasantly. Unexpectedly, Olivia and Mrs. Sullivan got along very well. Olivia¡¯s words touched Mrs. Sullivan¡¯s heart. Everything she said made sense to thetter. The two of them had very simr values and interests. Mrs. Sullivan liked everything Olivia liked. Even though Mrs. Sullivan was not familiar with the things rmended by Olivia at the beginning, she immediately fell in love with them after she got the hang of it. In less than three days, Olivia had sessfully reced Brad as Mrs. Sullivan¡¯s favorite person. It had always been Brad talking to Mrs. Sullivan in the past. Now, Mrs. Sullivan was no longer willing to chat with Brad. Instead, she frowned and looked at Brad. ¡°You¡¯re not young anymore. Why are you hovering at home every day? Why are you meddling in matters overseen by others? A man should focus on his career.¡± Brad found it unbelievable. Mrs. Sullivan enjoyed hispany the most. Why would she find him annoying now? Brad immediately felt uneasy. He asked Mrs. Sullivan in a soft tone. ¡°Whats wrong? Why are you displeased with me? Did 1 do something wrong?¡± It was Brad¡¯s usual tactic. As long as he spoke that way and acted fearful, Mrs. Sullivan¡¯s heart would soften immediately However, the tactic did not work this time. Mrs. Sullivan had goosebumps all over her body after hearing what Brad said. She felt ufortable and walked away to maintain a distance from him. She then ran upstairs. It was as if Brad was a ghost. Even Mr. Brown was shocked, let alone Brad. Mr. Brown quickly went upstairs to chase after Mrs. Sullivan. She was in her 111. 100111. Mr. Brown entered the room. Mrs. Sullivan was sitting on the bed and panting heavily. He was puzzled as he asked. ¡°May I ask if there¡¯s anything wrong?¡± ¡°Close the door!¡± Mrs. Sullivan nced behind Mr. Brown. Mr. Brown closed the door. Mrs. Sullivan sighed dejectedly. ¡°Oh my god, Brad is so off¨Cputting!¡± Mr. Brown was frowning when he heard Mrs. Sullivan continue, ¡°For the past few days. Olivia has shared her views on why she thinks Brad should behave more fittingly. I thought about it. She was right. Brad should have focused on his career and not whine and meddle in stuff that does not . He has crossed boundaries.¡± my ¡°Olivia told me that Brad was whiny about the smallest of matters. I didn¡¯t believe her. But did you see how he whined about me not paying him enough attention? He¡¯s a grown man now, How off¨Cputting.¡± Mrs. Sullivan only felt goosebumps all over her body, She was a little annoyed with Brad. Olivia was right. He was a big man. He spent all his time in the house. She had nothing to say if he did not want to make any improvements, but he whined andined about unimportant matters. How annoying! Mrs. Sullivan was getting more easily annoyed with Brad.. Olivia had already finished preparing dinner. She went to the living room to call Mrs. Sullivan to eat, but she did not see her. Olivia was about to ask the servant. Brad stood before her. He had a livid expression as he gritted his teeth. ¡°Olivia, what did you say behind my back?¡± Olivia waved her hand at the servants. The servants in the living room immediately turned around and left. Their movements were as agile as well¨Ctrained soldiers. Brad looked up. He was shocked. He was wrong to underestimate her. She had only been in the residence for a few days, but the servants were already listening to her orders. Even Mr. Brown was slightly biased towards her. Brad¡¯s heart could not help but sink. He felt like he had brought a wolf into the house. Olivia sat on the sofa and looked up at Brad with an innocent expression. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me toe here to be apanion? Why are you angry now? It¡¯s so hard to guess what at you¡¯re thinking!¡± you¡¯re thinking!¡± Brad¡¯s face was livid. ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t y tricks with me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not ying tricks.¡± Olivia smiled gently. ¡°I¡¯m just giving you a taste of your own medicine. You¡¯re not the only one who knows how to manipte people. I know how to do it. Moreover, I¡¯m doing it better than you. I¡¯ve surpassed you.¡± Was it not just a simple game? Olivia had never known anything else easier to pick up. She wanted to use Brad¡¯s tactics and make him understand he was wrong to provoke her. Chapter 299 Olivia had never enjoyedpetitions. She disliked it. She liked to be the referee. She could decide the oue. She could even set the rules. Olivia had no interest inpeting with Brad. She wanted to be the referee. She would decide Brad¡¯s fate. In the past, Olivia could not be bothered with Brad. However, he was the one who provoked her first. Olivia had to retaliate. After apanying Mrs. Sullivan for a week, Olivia sessfully won her over. Mrs. Sullivan grabbed Olivia¡¯s hand every time. She was regretful that she did not have such a considerate daughter like Olivia. asionally, when Mrs. Sullivan was alone at night, she would feel that she had. not lived fully. Why did she not have a daughter? Back then, how could she have been blinded and only focused on Brad? She even postponed her n to get pregnant until seven or eight yearster. She might have given birth to a thoughtful daughter like Olivia. Although she was not angry at Brad, Mrs. Sullivan felt a little regretful when she thought about it, She sighed. She wanted Olivia to be her daughter. She wondered why Olivia was not born as her daughter. It was clear that Olivia had won Mrs Sullivan¡¯s heart. On the other hand, Brad was also sighing. Recalling how Mrs. Sullivan had changed over the past few days, Brad felt he had lured a wolf into his house. Why did he ask Olivia toe over to train under Mrs. Sullivan? Why did he ask her toe to their residence? He was the one who brought it upon himself. Brad wanted to cry. He regretted what he did. However, he was not someone to be easily defeated. He was only upset for a moment before he started devising again. Mrs. Sullivan was his trump card. Everything depended on Mrs. Sullivan. Therefore, he definitely could not lose this trump card! Brad thought about the meals Olivia made for Mrs. Sullivan. He was sure cooking was a piece of cake. Brad made a decision. He would wake up early the next day to make breakfast for Mrs. Sullivan. It would show his filial piety. Brad felt that he had an obvious advantage over Olivia. Older people often thought it was mandatory to have their daughters¨Cinw prepare meals for them. It would be rare for someone to cook for their sister¨Cinw. Brad did not sleep. He sat in front of theputer and looked through various menus for breakfast the next day. He had decided on what he would make. Mushroom soup and waffles. Brad woke up early. He woke up at four in the morning. He went to the kitchen. and instructed the chef and servants inside. The mushrooms had to be chunky. All other ingredients also had to be fresh and top¨Cnotch. He would not ept any subpar ingredients. There were five or six people in the kitchen. Chef Waynes was so busy that he did not have time to have breakfast. When Olivia arrived at six o¡¯clock, Brad had already prepared the mushroom soup as nned. Brad leaned against the door and looked at Olivia smugly. ¡°I¡¯ll be in charge of breakfast this morning.¡± He could also do such things to please Mrs. Sullivan. Olivia was not the only one. He was proud to snatch Olivia¡¯s job of making breakfast. There was nothing she could do about it. Brad was sure that Mrs. Sullivan would be touched after waking up to see the breakfast he had prepared. He imagined Mrs. Sullivan¡¯s expression. He also imagined how Olivia would sulk. Brad was proud of himself. It would be a heavy blow to Olivia. Olivia would not dare to be so arrogant in the future. Olivia only tilted her head and nced at the kitchen before leaving the dining. room. She said indifferently, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll go back.¡± Brad was stunned. She retreated easily. She did not even argue with him. Brad was shocked. He could not help but size up Olivia. He realized her gaze was calm. There was no dissatisfaction or anger on her face. There was not even a hint of mockery. the was pushed The more Brad thought about it the more he frowned. It was hard to understand va Tystans on the second floor. Mrs Sullivan woke up early. She was wearing pasansas while practicing the breathing techniques that Olivia taught her. Not only was the breathing technique easy to practice, but she noticed herself bing more alert these days after practicing it for just a few days. Mrs. Sullivan felt hungry after she was done with the first round of practice. She quickly washed up and changed her clothes. A servant came in to help her. Seeing that Mrs. Sullivan was in a good mood, she could not help but ask curiously, ¡°Mrs. Sullivan, is there a happy asion today?¡± Mrs. Sullivan smiled and nced at her. ¡°You are sharp. You noticed it¡± The servant smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve been with you for years¡± ¡°Yes, time flies.¡± Mrs. Sullivan nodded. She said excitedly. ¡°Olivia said she would make me chocte croissants this morning. I¡¯ve been looking forward to them all night. ¡°Chocte croissants¡± The servant¡¯s expression changed. Mrs. Sullivan could tell something was amiss. She immediately frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The servant smiled awkwardly. ¡°You¡¯ll know when we¡¯re at the dining table.¡± Brad had long gathered the servants and said that he wanted to give Mrs. Sullivan a surprise. He wanted them all to keep the secret and not say a word. Hence, the servant did not say a word. She remembered Brad¡¯s instructions, Mrs. Sullivan went to the third floor. She wanted to find Andrew and bring him downstairs. Andrew was painting. When he saw his grandmother, he pounced on her happily. He asked. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Mrs. Sullivan kissed her grandson¡¯s tender face. ¡°Andrew, let¡¯s head downstairs for breakfast now. Olivia is making us chocte croissants for breakfast. Let¡¯s go. enjoy them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Andrew was overjoyed to hear what his grandmother said. He was feeling hungry. Moreover, he liked Olivia¡¯s cooking the most. Unfortunately, Olivia usually did not make much. Both his grandmother and he only had small servings whenever Olivia cooked. They always did not have enough of her food. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t she make more?¡± Andrew was frustrated. Heined to his grandmother. Seeing her grandson¡¯s response, Mrs. Sullivan smiled. She replied to him dotingly. 11:00- ¡°Olivia isn¡¯t a chef. She has a lot of things to do. How can she cook so many dishes? Don¡¯t you like Chef Waynes¡¯s dishear Andrew nodded and sighed. ¡°I used to like his dishes, but I don¡¯t like them any more now. He made it clear that his favorite cook was Olivia. Mrs. Sullivanughed uncontrobly. She pointed at Andrew and said, ¡°You linde guy, you are so fussy.¡± The servant stood at the side and listened to them praise Olivia¡¯s cooking. She was very curious. Was Ms. Taylor better at cooking than Chef Waynes? It sounded unbelievable. Chef Waynes¡¯s cooking skills were already top notch. In the dining room downstairs. Brad was ready. He got someone to ce the breakfast he made on the table. The rest of the breakfast made by Chef Waynes was left in the kitchen and would be servedter. Looking at the breakfast on the dining table, Brad was proud. He was sure Mrs. Sullivan would be touched at the sight of the breakfast he prepared personally. He could not wait to see how touched she would be. ¡°Where is she?¡± Brad asked a servant beside him. The servant replied, ¡°She is already downstairs. She¡¯ll be here soon.¡± Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Olivia had yet to decide whether to attend the International Medical Association conference or not. But there was still plenty of time to think about that, as it was half a month away. Before that, she had to make a trip back to the Hushe Republic. The research institute had been urging her for a while. She had sent them some materials, but they still had many questions. rted to the operational aspect. After boarding the ne, Olivia sat in her seat and started reading a book. Daniel sat beside her. There were only four people in the first¨Css cabin. Unexpectedly, one of the passengers knew Daniel. Someone turned around and greeted him. ¡°Mr. Sullivan?¡± came a soft voice. Olivia looked up and saw a woman as exquisite as a doll. Daniel directed his gaze from the book to the woman. When he saw her, he was slightly stunned and struggled to remember who she was. The woman chuckled. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, you¡¯re a busy man. I don¡¯t think you remember me. Let me introduce myself.¡± The woman paused for a second and spoke again. Her voice was light and not as warm as before. ¡°I¡¯m Freya Jensen. I was an ambassador of your jewelry brand.¡± Daniel then remembered. Freya was an actress who enjoyed immense poprity recently. She had great looks, high EQ, impressive educational and family background, and outstanding acting skills. It was said that her family was very rich. Her fans often remarked that if Freya wasn¡¯t so devoted to acting, she would have to go back home to inherit the family business. Her image aligned with Daniel¡¯s jewelry brand, so she was invited to be the ambassador. Daniel had only met her once at a party with the business partners, so he did not have a deep impression of her. Freya was a woman with a great sense of humor. Although they didn¡¯t know each other well, she was good at making conversation. Unfortunately, Daniel did not pay much attention to her and maintained only superficial responses. On the other hand, Olivia was very curious about the actress. She stuck her head out and greeted her. ¡°Hi, nice to meet you.¡± Freya knew that someone was sitting beside Daniel, but she was seated a bit too far away to see the person clearly. Surprisingly, Olivia leaned out to talk to her. Freya was stunned for a moment. Her gaze fixated on Olivia for quite some time. After a while, she said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you¡¯re too beautiful. I was blown away.¡± Olivia responded with a smile. That smile took Frey¡¯s breath away. She turned around and took a moment to collect herself on her seat. She had seen all kinds of gorgeous women in the entertainment industry, but she was mesmerized by Olivia¡¯s beauty, which showed how exceptionally beautiful Olivia was. After regaining herposure, Freya turned around again and looked at Olivia. The two of them chatted about the movies Frey had starred in. One of which was particrly famous and carried a profound meaning. It had won many awards. The movie told a story about the dilemma of saving or not saving a person. Olivia recognized Freya because she had watched the movie. The two of them didn¡¯t know each other well and had nothing much to talk about. In addition, it was the only movie of Freya that Olivia had seen, so their conversation revolved around it. Freya was not very interested and only gave Olivia perfunctory responses Throughout the conversation, her eyes kept wandering between the ck hairpin on Olivia¡¯s head and the ck smartwatch on her wrist. Then, she curled her lips in contempt. ¡°I see. She is just a sugar baby.¡± Olivia saw through Freya¡¯s thoughts. Her enthusiasm waned in an instant. She realized that the resolute and courageous character in the movie was just a role Freya yed. not a representation of her as a person. So, Olivia ended the chat and resumed reading. Freya had been trying to engage Daniel in a conversation. For some reason, she felt that Daniel was much friendlier toward her than before and he seemed to be very interested in her acting career. It ddened her heart. There were rumors that Daniel avoided having romantic rtionships. with women and did not even have a girlfriend. People said that he lived a clean and scandal¨Cfree life. Freya used to believe it. But now she saw it as nothing more than an illusion. It wasn¡¯t that Daniel didn¡¯t want a woman, but he had high standards. Freya took out a mirror and looked at herself. She felt that she was not much inferior to Olivia. Although she didn¡¯t have features as delicate as Olivia, she was also very attractive. Most importantly, she came from a good family, though not as wealthy and prominent as the Sullivan family, her family was quite famous in the local cities. ¡°What¡¯s so good about that sugar baby? She was just a ything. ¡°I¡¯m much better than her,¡± Freya thought. Lunch was served on the ne. The in ready¨Cprepared food made one lose their appetite at first nce. Freya noticed that Daniel had barely touched his food. So she said gently, I ordered some food in advance and it came with a generous portion. If you don¡¯t mind, you can try this.¡± Daniel tilted his head slightly and wanted to say no. But when his gaze to Freya¡¯s lunch for a second, he immediately changed his ming ¡°Thank you very much.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mr. Sullivan.¡± Freya¡¯s beautiful eyes flickered. She raised her hand to stop the flight attendant. Then, she stood up and personally brought the food over. Daniel didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with Freya¡¯s behavior. Ever since he was young, he had gotten used to being ttered and served by others. Nheless, as a man with a good upbringing, he nodded at Freya to express his gratitude. Freya chuckled. Her gaze was gentle, warm, and intent, looking as if they were glued to Daniel¡¯s face. Just as she was about to turn around and leave, her gazended on Olivia. There was a faint provocation in her eyes. Olivia was eating a sd that wasn¡¯t quite to her taste. Sensing an intense gaze above her head, she subconsciously raised her head and saw Freya¡¯s provocative look. ¡°Why is she looking at me in that way?¡± Olivia was puzzled. Freya sneered with an arrogant expression. ¡°She is indeed a poor girl from a humble family. All she does is eat. She doesn¡¯t care if her sugar daddy enjoys the food. ¡°Daniel will probably get tired of her soon.¡± Just as Freya was thinking about it, Daniel ced the food she brought over in front of Olivia. He said in a gentle voice, ¡°I noticed that you didn¡¯t eat much just now. So I thought you probably don¡¯t like the in¨Cflight meal. Try this and see if it suits your taste.¡± Olivia picked up a piece of beef with a fork and tasted it. Her face lit up. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± Have some more then. Daniel even took a napkin and wiped the corners of her mouth. When he turned around and saw Freya, he asked in surprise, ¡°Why are you still here?¡± Freya was dumbfounded. A low and melodiousugh like the sound of cello was bear Olivia looked over and realized that theughter came from the seat in front. Freya freaked out and flew into a rage out of humiliation. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t Iugh?¡± The curtain in front was slowly drawn back, revealing a fair and exceptionally beautiful face. Ernesto leaned against the armrest with one arm resting on the back of the seat. It was an unruly action. However, when he did it, he exuded an enchanting charm that mesmerized everyone. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Freya couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him and was unable to think of anything to reproach him. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± The man who wasughing heartily just now suddenly took on a stern expression. His eyes were filled with hostility. ¡°If you look again, I¡¯ll gouge your eyeballs out!¡± His tone was calm, but his words carried extreme cruelty. There seemed to be a vortex of danger in Ernesto¡¯s eyes as he stared at. Freya motionlessly. In just a moment, Freya looked as if she was in a trance. Then, she suddenly raised her hand to dig her eyes. Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Freya¡¯s sudden reaction startled the flight attendant next to her. The flight attendant quickly went forward to stop her. However, Freya only gently touched her eyelids with her fingertips and did not intend to dig her eyeballs out. She blinked and smiled at the flight attendant. ¡°I scared you, didn¡¯t I? I was just teasing you.¡± The flight attendant had no words for her. Freya swayed her arms and walked back to her seat. Sitting on the chair, she muttered something to herself. Olivia lowered her head to eat, seemingly uninterested in everything around her. After taking a few bites, she felt an intense gaze above her head. She looked up and happened to meet Ernesto¡¯s eyes. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Ernesto propped up his chin in his palm. His blue eyes curved as he smiled at Oliva. ¡°You¡¯re so good¨C looking. You and I are a great match.¡± He pointed at himself, looking very interested in Olivia. Olivia ignored him and quickly retracted her gaze. Then, she lowered her head and continued eating. After finishing the meal, she took a napkin and slowly wiped her mouth.. Only then did she raise her head and size up the man seriously. ¡°So?¡± The man smiled. ¡°Are you interested in me?¡± Olivia nodded. Ernesto wore a smug face and was about to speak. Just then, Olivia asked in a cold yet slightly confident voice, ¡°You are¡­ Ernesto?¡± The man was shocked and became even more interested in Olivia. ¡°You know me?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Olivia replied. ¡°Mr. Smithson talked to me about the Wilcox family before. He said that Gillian had contacted the Wilcox family in Fesmuowana and told me to be careful. Ernesto raised his eyebrows: Olivia went on in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve investigated you. The Wilcox family has a great influence in Fesmuowana. Your father is the head of the family, and your brother is his sessor. However, the most intimidating person in the Wilcox family is you. ¡°Ernesto Wilcox, the world¡¯s top hypnotist.¡± ¡°Snore.¡± Ernesto suddenly became uninterested. He thought that he had met an interesting beauty, but it turned out that she was a coward who immediately went to gather information about him after getting wind of something. Olivia asked, ¡°Are you back in the country to see Gillian?¡± Ernesto raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°You¡¯ve investigated quite thoroughly. Why are you so afraid of me? Are you afraid that I will make a move against you?¡± ¡°What else can it be?¡± Olivia nodded. Her gaze briefly swept over Ernesto and she suddenly smiled. ¡°Mr. Wilcox, do you think I¡¯ll just stand idly and wait for others to plot against me?¡± Knowing yourself and your enemy is the key to perpetual victory. True wisdom is not about waiting for someone tounch an attack and repulse it brilliantly. Instead, it is about ensuring that you¡¯ll never be in dangerous situations at the start. A wise man foresees and mitigates risks.. Olivia would never overestimate herself and always be fully prepared for everything. That approach extended to how she treated the Taylor family. She had set up Sk long ago to monitor the information about herself on the Inte. If there was any nderous or defamatory content about her, she would review it immediately and delete it. Using Sk to monitor the Taylor family would be an abuse of power. Olivia would never do it, even if she had the authority. However, monitoring herself was permissible. After being deeply disappointed with the Taylor family, Olivia treated them like strangers and would never be soft¨Chearted again. She had been hurt several times before by Amelia and Gillian because she cared about them. But she didn¡¯t care anymore, and no one could hurt her. It¡¯s for the prescription for insomnia, right? I can tell you clearly that I formted the prescription. It has nothing to do with Gillian Olivia Pillionaire¡¯s Missing Dar revealed Ernesto¡¯s purpose for visiting Gillian directly. Ernesto was stunned. It was a little unexpected. ¡°She is so straightforward. I was expecting some dramas.¡± Ernesto suffered from severe insomnia. When he couldn¡¯t sleep in the night, he liked to watch dramas. Based on his extensive experiences in watching dramas, a misunderstanding would normally take dozens of episodes to resolve. The plot should be him thinking that Gillian made up the prescription for insomnia until the very end when he found out that it was a misunderstanding. But the truth was unveiled so quickly that it bummed Ernesto out. He felt rather upset. He voiced his thoughts, ¡°It is so boring to know the truth so soon. I¡¯m expecting it to be as exciting as a TV series.¡± ¡°A TV series?¡± Olivia tilted her head slightly and thought to herself, ¡°This Ernesto is indeed as peculiar as described in the investigation file. He¡¯s temperamental and has wacky ideas. I can¡¯t foresee his actions and predict them withmon sense.¡± Seeing that Olivia did not speak, Ernesto raised an eyebrow and a hint of wickedness shed across his eyes. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Ernesto¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Why isn¡¯t it like in movies and dramas where the truth is only revealed at the end. with many twists and turns?¡± Olivia thought for a moment and said, ¡°Probably because you¡¯re not the main character.¡± Ernesto was rendered speechless. Olivia mercilessly ridiculed him, ¡°You¡¯re just a passer¨Cby in the show. Just pass by quietly and leave. What makes you think you deserve to be treated as a male lead?¡± Ernesto was stumped for words. Why does it feel like I got stabbed in the heart? Im not the male lead? I¡¯m just a passer¨Cby? His heart sank. Afterward, Olivia leaned back in her chair. The flight attendant came over to serve her coffee. Olivia raised her hand and refused. Then, she pointed at Freya¡¯s position and said calmly, ¡°Pay more attention to her.¡± The flight attendant turned back to nce at Freya, not understanding what Olivia meant. Olivia exined. ¡°Freya is probably hypnotized. Remember to call the police when you get off the ne.¡± ¡°How can this be?¡± The flight attendant¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She quickly turned back and presumably went to report to her supervisor. In the front. Ernesto heard the conversation and slowly stuck his head out, between his between the back of the chair and the armrest. From afar, one could only see a head pop up and down there. Ernesto looked at Olivia with his big eyes and asked curiously, ¡°How did you know she is hypnotized?¡± Olivia replied, ¡°I guess.¡± Ernesto sneered. ¡°Well, you¡¯re lucky to have guessed it right.¡± As he spoke, he raised his right hand and snapped his fingers. After a loud p, Freya seemed to have woken up from a nightmare and suddenly looked up. For a moment, she did not know where she was. Ernesto was not pleased. He pouted slightly and said, ¡°She was trying to seduce your man just now. Why did you help her?¡± Olivia raised her head and said seriously, ¡°We were rivals a while ago. But now, she and I are both the people of the Hushe Republic, and you are a foreigner. It¡¯s my responsibility to protect my own kind.¡± Ernesto became even more unhappy and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m not a foreigner. I¡¯m from Fesmuowana. His annoyancested only for a while, and soon Ernesto cheered up again. He looked at Olivia and said proudly, ¡°I have got her out of hypnosis. Let¡¯s see how you are going to handle this when the flight attendant Comes backtere Olivia ignored him and simply lowered her head to read. Unfortunately, Ernesto could not stay quiet. He chattered, ¡°Hey, say something. You haven¡¯t replied to me.¡± Olivia held her forehead and waved the fountain pen in her right hand, indicating for him to look. Ernesto blinked in puzzlement. Olivia sighed. ¡°This is a voice recorder.¡± Ernesto¡¯s lips parted in silent surprise. ¡°How could someone be so well prepared and think ahead of others in everything?¡± Ernesto¡¯s intelligence was something he was most proud of. But someone outsmarted him. He lowered his head and looked depressed. ¡°Hmph, one day, I¡¯ll hypnotize you into a dog and see how smart you can be.¡± Chapter 239 Chapter 239 Chapter 239 Once Olivia returned to the Hushe Republic, she visited her grandfather at the hospital and then went straight to the research institute to study the life¨Csaving prescription. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Meanwhile, Gillian was experiencing a string of setbacks in M. First, she attended a ball with Yvonne, but no one bothered to talk to her. Yvonne made a great effort to introduce Gillian as a renowned acupuncturist from the Hushe Republic, but nobody showed interest. Finally, a doctor was curious about acupuncture and approached her for a discussion. In the end, he realized that she had less knowledge than a foreigner like him. So, he immediately lost interest. Yvonne stared at Gillian. ¡°I thought you¡¯re very good at medicine?¡± Gillian got nervous and quickly exined, ¡°I¡¯m a pediatrician. I¡¯ve just learned the techniques of the Smith family¡¯s miraculous treatments not long ago. I need time to master it.¡± ¡°How long will it take?¡± Yvonne was impatient, fearing that Gillian¡¯s skills might not be improved in time for the uing medical association conference. ¡°The Smith family¡¯s miraculous treatments are divided into three parts. I¡¯ve learned the first part, and I¡¯m about to start the second part which covers acupuncture techniques. It¡¯s quite simple.¡°¡® Gillian swallowed and stated, ¡°In about half a month, I¡¯ll be able to master it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Yvonne was not convinced. Gillian nodded heavily. ¡°Yes, I can do it.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± Yvonne nodded. ¡°In a few days, I¡¯ll get Jack to introduce you to the vice president of the International Medical Association. He¡¯s very interested in acupuncture. You two can have a chat.¡± After saying that, Yvonne was worried. ¡°Don¡¯t repeat what happened today. You need to improve your medical skills greatly.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will,¡± Gillian promised confidently. After returning home from the ball, Gillian immediately started learning the Smith family¡¯s miraculous treatments. It was her only hope and she had to master it as soon as possible. Gillian had created a learning n for herself. She aimed to learn two acupuncture techniques every day which would allow her to cure at least five diseases. However, when she opened the first page of the second part, she was at a loss. ¡°If the patient¡¯s body is weak, the needle could only be inserted half. Run through the 40 acupuncture points by following therge intestine meridian. Depending on the severity of the patient¡¯s symptoms, work on LI2, LI3, and so on. Adjust the duration ording to the patient¡¯s condition¡­¡± All the acupuncture techniques were unclear and had no fixed rules. The doctor could choose the acupuncture points ording to the severity of the patient¡¯s symptoms, or decide how long the needle was inserted based on the patient¡¯s physical condition. Gillian waspletely dumbfounded. The techniques were soplicated that even a genius wouldn¡¯t be able to grasp them. If she could assess a patient¡¯s condition effectively, she would have be a famous physician long ago and wouldn¡¯t need to learn the miraculous treatments. Gillian scratched her head in frustration, overwhelmed by a feeling of helplessness. ¡°How could this be?¡± Unwilling to give up, Gillian picked up the book and was no longer as careful as before, treating it as 13-461 something sacred. Instead, she quickly flipped through the pages, wanting to see whaty ahead. The more she read, the more bewildered and anxious she became. It all looked gibberish to her. The first page was actually the simplest. The further she went, the moreplex the content was. It was gobbledygook she could make heads or tails of it. The third part was even worse. There were no acupuncture points and filled with mysterious and iprehensible terms. Gillian finally could not take it anymore. She raised her arm with all her might and threw the book to the ground. Then, she stomped on it violently. The book, which she had once dreamt of possessing, was now cast aside as if it were worthless. ¡°Why did this happen? Why?¡± Gillian buried her head in her hands and cried bitterly. On the other side, Yvonne was speaking highly of Gillian to Jack. Jack seemed to be put on the spot. ¡°Yvonne. The vice president is a big shot. I can hardly reach him. I¡¯ve only met him a few times and I¡¯m not on familiar terms with him. How am I going to introduce Ms. Dale to him?¡± ¡°Please help me. I know you must have a way.¡± Yvonne tugged at his sleeve. ¡°Gillian has many prescriptions. She¡¯s very important to me. I want to use her to enter the medical industry. Please.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Jack agreed reluctantly. ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯m going to a family dinner. The vice president might be here. I¡¯ll just mention her to him.¡± Jack emphasized, ¡°But I won¡¯t rmend her strongly. I¡¯ll just casually mention her. As for the can¡¯t guarantee if the vice president wants to meet her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Yvonne nodded. rest, I The next day, Jack met Carlos Garcia and casually mentioned Gillian. He said that he knew a doctor from the Hushe Republic who was extremely skilled in acupuncture. Carlos smiled and did not continue the conversation. Ever since news of his interest in acupuncture spread, many people had introduced him to all kinds of so¨Ccalled experts in acupuncture. In the beginning, he had met them all one by one in person, only to discover that they were all quack doctors without real skills. As time passed, his interest waned. In fact, he was not interested in acupuncture at all. He only wanted to learn more about it because the president, Professor Ross, liked it. When Carlos turned around and was about to leave, he suddenly heard Jack say Isaac¡¯s name. He was stunned for a moment and immediately asked, ¡°Could you repeat what you¡¯ve just said.¡± Jack was shocked when he saw the deputy president¡¯s excited expression. And he took a moment to respond, ¡°Ms. Gillian is Issac¡¯s granddaughter. I heard that her medical skills are extraordinary.¡± Carlos didn¡¯t know many people from the Hushe Republic people and who Gillian was. He only knew that Professor Ross was very interested in a girl from the Hushe Republic. That girl was Isaac¡¯s granddaughter. Unable to contain his excitement, Carlos grabbed Jack¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Hurry, take me to her now.¡± When Yvonne called, Gillian was sitting at the head of the bed in a daze. She hadpletely given up. 2/3 When she saw Yvonne¡¯s number, she subconsciously shivered. She didn¡¯t know how to face Yvonne. ¡°What should I do? What should I do? I couldn¡¯t master the techniques of the miraculous treatments at all. ¡°I¡¯ve told a boastful lie. How am I supposed to cover it up?¡± After shivering for a while, Gillian suddenly calmed down. Sheforted herself, ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. Without the miraculous treatments, I still have the prescriptions. These magical prescriptions are myst trump card.¡± Gillian crawled over and picked up the phone. Hearing Yvonne excitedly talk about the vice president wanting to see her, Gillian did not show a hint of joy. Instead, she looked a little terrified. She dug her nails into her palms and forced herself to remain calm. ¡°I can¡¯t go,¡± she said tly. Yvonne was puzzled. ¡°Why?¡± Gillian said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll give you two prescriptions. Give them to the vice president and tell him that I have something on, so I can¡¯t make it.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Yvonne assumed that Gillian was trying to put on airs to raise her status. ¡°Sure,¡± Yvonne agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll have my driver go over to collect the prescriptionster.¡± After handing over the prescriptions Gillian took out a secret manual. It was a martial arts manual that she had practiced when she was young. It was divided into two parts. Isaac had only taught her the first part, and only Olivia had learned the second part by herself. Previously, Gillian did not have time to take a look at it.. Since she didn¡¯t need to learn the miraculous treatments anymore, she had time to read the manual. When Gillian was young, she had always been envious of Olivia. She envied Olivia for being able to learn the secret manual which had been passed down in the Smith family for more than a thousand years. Not only could it strengthen the body, but it could also eliminate impurities in the body and improve skin health. Olivia had smooth, delicate, and wless skin. Ever since she was young, she had never had a single pimple. It was all thanks to the martial arts manual. With trembling hands, Gillian flipped to the first page of the second part. There were no pictures, only cryptic text. Gillian¡¯s face became white. She could not believe it and continued to flip through the pages. However, with every page she turned, her face grew paler. The book was like the martial arts manual in television dramas ¡ª¡ª all iprehensible gibberish. In it, there were references to transferring energy through great cirction, channeling Qi into the spine, breathing spiritually¡­ ¡°Who the fuck could understand this?¡± Gillian had a meltdown. Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Chapter 240 These days, Gillian was too afraid to go out. She had been locking herself in her room and spending her days and nights in a daze. asionally, when the phone rang, it would startle her. Jarron asked her what was wrong, but she did not say anything. She just looked at the sky with a nk expression. After a while, the phone rang again. Gillian nced at the caller ID. It was Yvonne. Due to her inner turmoil, she was hesitant to answer the call. After the phone rang for a long time, she carefully reached out and picked it up. ¡°Hello¡­¡± She had only said one word when Yvonne streamed angrily at her from the other end. ¡°Gillian, you¡¯re fucking messing with me! You gave me some iplete prescriptions and made a fool out of me in front of the vice president. You even implicated Jack.¡± Yvonne was so angry that her body kept trembling. ¡°Well, Gillian Dale, you¡¯re quite something. ¡°You handed me a bunch of iplete prescriptions, and this garbage was posted on the Inte more than ten years ago. ¡°It could be found with a simple search online. ¡°Online?¡± Gillian was perplexed. a * . ¡°Cut your pretense!¡± Yvonne¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t seen Olivia¡¯s blog. Even if you haven¡¯t, many people have reposted it online. The prescriptions you gave me were published by her on the Inte over ten years ago.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Gillian eximed and hurriedly hung up the phone to search for Olivia¡¯s blog. As expected, it had been posted more than a decade ago. Gillian was dumbfounded. She called Olivia¡¯s number in a hurry, but no one answered the phone. Gillian refused to give up. From morning until evening, she had been persistently calling Olivia hundreds of times. Finally, the call was picked up. Olivia had juste out of theboratory when she saw that there were numerous missed calls on her phone from Gillian. She knitted her brows and picked it up. ¡°Olivia, did you¡­ did you publish the prescriptions?¡± Gillian looked as if she had gone insane. ¡°Those are the Smith family¡¯s secret prescriptions. How could you publish them just like that? Does Grandpa know?¡± ¡°Not this again.¡± Olivia sighed and said. ¡°Who told you the Smith family has secret prescriptions? ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys? You all think the same. When has Grandpa ever said that the Smith family had a secret prescription?¡± After a busy day with no time for lunch, Olivia was too tired to keep her emotions in check. ¡°Can you think about what a normal person will think? What era are you from? Do you think we¡¯re living in ancient times, passing down knowledge from father to son, teacher to disciples? ¡°We¡¯re living in the 21st century, Gillian. Please use your brain. If the Smith family has a secret prescription, why didn¡¯t they apply for a patent and make it avable to the public? Why keep it? For a rainy day?¡± 15.46 Olivia was furious and frustrated when talking about that. In the past, Gillian had asked her multiple times about the secret prescriptions. She had exined over and over again that the Smith family did not have any secret prescriptions. However, Gillian just wouldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Why do you think the Smith family has a secret prescription?¡± Olivia sat on the chair with a cold expression. ¡°What exactly is going on in your brain? You keep fantasizing about all sorts of weird things, -like secret prescriptions and the strategy book that can develop wisdom?¡± Gillian mumbled, ¡°Grandpa told me that.¡± She remembered that in the past, her illness would be cured very quickly after eating something. Her grandfather told her that it was the Smith family¡¯s secret prescription and asked her to keep it confidential There was also the strategy book. Her grandfather had said that Olivia studied the book, which was why she was so smart. After hearing Gillian¡¯s words, Olivia fell silent for a long time. Then, she finally spoke, ¡°Grandpa also said that if you don¡¯t sleep, the baboons will eat you. He also said that Cindere has ss slippers and that Tooth Fairy will visit you while you¡¯re sleeping if you ce your baby tooth under the pillow. Why don¡¯t you believe in all of these?¡± Those words were meant to coax children. Gillian was almost 30 years old, so how could she not differentiate between reality and fantasy? The truth was she was paranoid and blinded by jealousy, only choosing to believe what benefited her. Gillian pinched the tassel charm on the phone and asked ¡°Then what about seared salmon with herbed couscous? If there¡¯s no secret recipe, where did this dishe from?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Olivia leaned back in her chair and curled her lips into a self¨Cmocking smile. ¡°You¡¯d rather believe that there¡¯s a fictitious form than ept that I specially made that dish for you?¡± There were some things that Olivia did not want to emphasize because she didn¡¯t want Gillian to think that she was seeking gratitude. Hence, instead of saying more about the dish, Olivia only asked calmly, ¡°If there was a secret recipe, wouldn¡¯t Grandpa give it to you?¡± Without any more words, Olivia simply said, ¡°Take care of yourself,¡± and decisively hung up the phone. In this world, no amount of family affection can withstand this kind of testing. After hanging up the phone, Olivia went to the cafeteria to grab some food and forgot about Gillian. Over in M. Gillian held the phone in a daze and slumped on the bed dejectedly. It turned out that everything was fake and all her effort was in vain. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°There¡¯s no secret recipe? And I can¡¯t understand and learn theplicated miraculous treatments. Even the secret manual is hard toprehend. ¡°Then, why did Ie to M? ¡°What do I have to do to prove myself?¡± For the first time, Gillian felt regret. If she hadn¡¯t been so stubborn and paranoid, she would still be in the Smith family. Putting aside the Smith family¡¯s assets, just being a pediatrician was good enough. Many people in Layfield held her in high regard and specially requested her to treat their children. However, she did not dare to regret it. She had done too much to turn back. Gillian lowered her head and covered her face as she sobbed. 2/3 15:461 She didn¡¯t know how long she had been crying. Suddenly, the ringtone startled her. She looked over and saw that it was an unknown number. Pressing the answer button, she cleared her throat and asked in fluent Gorshish, ¡°Who is it?¡± There was a moment of hesitation on the other side, and then the person said in pure Husheni, ¡°Ms. Gillian, I¡¯m Saul Thornton, Mr. Wilcox¡¯s assistant. Mr. Wilcox would like to meet you.¡± ¡°Mr. Wilcox?¡± Gillian furrowed her brows. It took her a while to remember who it was. ¡°You¡¯re from the Wilcox family? Where are you? How do I get there?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Gillian. I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up.¡± After hanging up, Gillian sat by the bed and frowned. ¡°Why does someone from the Wilcox family suddenly want to meet me? ¡°I thought they didn¡¯t believe me?¡± Gillian had always thought that they had lost contact with her. Unexpectedly, they called her all of a sudden. But it was useless. She no longer had the prescription and couldn¡¯t master the miraculous treatments. Gillian was making wild guesses about the Wilcox family¡¯s intention of meeting her. After meeting the man, she realized that he wanted the Smith family¡¯s miraculous acupuncture techniques. ¡°What do you want this for?¡± Gillian examined Ernesto. Although the man was from the Smith family¡¯s lineal branch a few hundred years ago, he had been overseas for too long and didn¡¯t preserve his Hushenian heritage well, so he did not look like a Hushenian at all. Ernesto leaned against the sofa, his fingertips moving up and down as he looked at Gillian intently. Gillian¡¯s heart lurched when she saw his eyes which seemed like a ck vortex. She quickly closed her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I know you¡¯re a hypnotist.¡± ¡°You know that too?¡± Ernesto was truly surprised. The Smith family had put him in an unfavorable situation twice in a row. Last time, it was Olivia. And this time, it was Gillian. Though Gillian was reluctant, she replied, ¡°I have a younger sister who once told me not to work with people I don¡¯t know. So, I checked information about the Wilcox family in advance.¡± Then, she paused, ¡°It¡¯s not very a detailed investigation, but you are quite famous. Chapter 241 Chapter 241 Chapter 241 Gillian did not want to give the acupuncture manual to Ernesto. She hated Olivia, not the Smith family. Even though sheined that her grandfather was biased, he did treat her well. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to turn her back on the Smith family. Ernesto raised his eyebrows slightly and asked in a stern voice, ¡°You¡¯re not willing to?¡± Gillian was not stupid. ¡°Why would I give you the acupuncture manual for no reason?¡± ¡°What if I help you deal with Olivia?¡± Ernesto crossed his long legs and tapped his fingers on the armrest. ¡°No, thanks. I appreciate it.¡± Gillian refused. ¡°I think you¡¯ve misunderstood. I don¡¯t want to deal with Olivia. I just want to surpass her.¡± All along, Gillian had been unwilling to ept that she was inferior to Olivia. ¡°That¡¯s easy.¡± Ernesto flicked his finger. ¡°I can help you take back the Smith family.¡± Gillian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She was a little tempted. But she mastered her emotions and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± Ernestoughed. ¡°You should know I¡¯m the top hypnotist in the world, right?¡± Gillian looked at him with a puzzled expression, not understanding why he mentioned this. Ernesto licked his gums with the tip of his tongue, and traces of blood appeared in his eyes. He suddenly leaned forward and looked at Gillian seriously. ¡°I¡¯ll hypnotize Olivia and let her go through the hardships you¡¯ve suffered before. How about that?¡± Gillian¡¯s heart raced. It was undeniable that she was tempted. Ernestoughed more happily, then he said slowly, ¡°You can decide who you want me to hypnotize her into and let her suffer the pain of parental bias.¡± Ernesto¡¯s words moved Gillianpletely. ¡°Deal!¡± Gillian looked up and stared at Ernesto with a burning gaze. ¡°If it seeds, I¡¯ll give the acupuncture manual to you.¡± Ernesto turned the phone in his hand and smiled like an evil demon. No one could outdo him when it came to manipting people¡¯s emotions. Hypnotizing a person to such an extent was not as easy as hypnotizing the actress. Freya only needed a subtle hint. So Ernesto could easily hypnotize her as long as she looked into his eyes. But for someone like Olivia, as Gillian said, hypnotizing her into bing another person required deep hypnosis and Olivia¡¯s cooperation. Even if she didn¡¯t cooperate, it could only be carried out when she was unconscious or in an extremely rxed state. In other words, they need to abduct Olivia and knock her out. This task wasn¡¯t easy. But Ernesto was confident and wasted no time to head to the Hushe Republic to capture Olivia. He brought a lot of people and lingered around the Smith family¡¯s hospital. Once Olivia appeared, they would immediately take her away. Ernesto gave his assistant Saul three days for the mission. However, even three days seemed too long for Ernesto. If he wasn¡¯t in an unfamiliar ce, half a day would have been more than enough. 173 15:48 It was just abducting a woman. Ernesto waited confidently in the hotel for three days. Unexpectedly, the person who came knocking on the door was the police. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Stefan Thornton, the bodyguard, quickly intervened and stood in front of Ernesto, saying loudly, ¡°We are foreigners. ¡°We¡¯re not Hushenian. You have no jurisdiction over us.¡± The police officer in the lead sneered. ¡°We don¡¯t care whether you¡¯re foreigners or aliens.¡± With that, he waved his hand and ordered, ¡°Take them away!¡± And so, Ernesto was taken into custody. Thewyer rushed over and exined the situation, only then was Ernesto released on bail. Saul was set free with him as well. After asking the assistant, Ernesto learned that when they were staking out near the hospital, they immediately drew people¡¯s attention because of their appearance. It was as if putting a couple of red beans in a bowl of green beans. Their actions were as obvious as a fly on a bald man¡¯s head. On the very first day, concerned locals had reported them, saying that there was a group of suspicious foreigners lurking around the hospital. It was something big. So, it rmed the police and they immediately dispatched officers to arrest them for interrogation. In the beginning, Saul was tight¨Clipped and refused to say anything, assuming an unyielding look on his face. The police suspected that something serious was going on. Hence, they paid closer attention to it and brought in several experts in psychology and criminal investigation. Soon, Saul could not hold on anymore and disclosed Ernesto¡¯s n. However, he did not mention that they were there to abduct someone. He only said that they wanted to see Olivia. After listening to Saul¡¯s exnation, Ernesto pointed at him and rebuked furiously, ¡°Idiots, you¡¯re so stupid! Can¡¯t you hire the locals to do that?¡± Saul felt wronged. ¡°There¡¯s not enough time.¡± Ernesto was worldless with rage and decided to leave immediately. It wasn¡¯t that he wanted to, but he had no choice. The Hushe Republic police were onto him. Ernesto did not return to Fesmuowana but went to M instead. When he arrived at his manor in M, Gillian, who had moved there, came out to wee him and asked anxiously, ¡°Where is she? Have you got her?¡± Ernesto shook his head and nced at Gillian. ¡°The police of the Hushe Republic are too nosy.¡± ¡°So, you didn¡¯t manage to catch her.¡± Gillian looked concerned. ¡°Then what should we do?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡± Ernesto waved his hand, ¡°Even though we failed to capture her, I¡¯ve received an important piece of information.¡± ¡°What information?¡± Gillian was curious. Ernesto smiled. ¡°After a few days, Olivia wille to M to attend the International Medical Association conference. He chuckled and continued, ¡°This is M, not the Hushe Republic. No police will stand in my way. ¡°It¡¯ll be a piece of cake to abduct Olivia here.¡± 2/3 15:48 N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Ernesto reassured Gillian with confidence, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve worked out an ingenious n. Once she arrives in M, I¡¯ll immediately lure her into my trap.¡± Gillian could not help but ask, ¡°What n?¡± Ernesto gestured to Saul. The assistant stepped forward and said, ¡°Our people will be at the airport. after Olivia arrives in M, we¡¯ll contact you right away.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Gillian pointed at herself. ¡°Yes.¡± Saul nodded. ¡°You¡¯ll call her and invite her toe here. If she agrees, that¡¯s perfect. If she doesn¡¯t, you can scream and pretend to be kidnapped. It will lure her over.¡± The n was impable and it was Ernesto¡¯s idea. He was very good at manipting people¡¯s emotions and had heard a lot about Olivia from Gillian. He could tell that Olivia was a loyal and soft¨Chearted person. Although she had fallen out with Gillian, she would never stand idly if Gillian was in danger. Ernesto was very satisfied with the n and even came up with a name for it ¨C end with force. ¨C Start with courtesy and Back to the research institute in the Hushe Republic, with Olivia joining the team, they made tremendous progress on the life¨Csaving medicine and it waspleted in just a few days. Major newspapers in the country had reported the news. The Smith family was shot to fame. Olivia handed over the life¨Csaving prescription to the research institute while she set off for M to attend the International Medical Association¡¯s meeting. Initially, she did not want to go, but after the news of the Smith family¡¯s life¨Csaving medicine came out, Professor Ross called her several times. After careful consideration, Olivia decided to make a trip over as it would be a good opportunity to exchange views. Daniel would join her a few dayster because he needed to deal with something at thepany. Olivia thus embarked on the journey alone. As soon as she got off the ne and was still feeling a little ufortable, she received a call from Gillian. ¡°Olivia.¡± Chapter 242 Chapter 242 Chapter 242 The staff from the International Medical Association came to pick up Olivia. She handed over her luggage, following the staff as she answered Gillian¡¯s call. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Olivia rubbed her forehead, feeling the fatigue that came from a long flight and the inability to rest adequately. Gillian¡¯s voice was frail and hesitant. ¡°Olivia, I heard you¡¯re in M now? I know I messed up before, but I¡¯ve realized it. Can we meet? It¡¯s at my current ce, 23 Howell Street.¡± Olivia, her tone cold and unwavering, responded without a hint of hesitation, ¡°No, that¡¯s not possible.¡± Gillian, sensing the resolve in Olivia¡¯s voice, hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Why not? What¡¯s changed?¡± Olivia¡¯s attitude remained detached as she exined, ¡°I told you, you¡¯re not right in the head. How did you even know I was in M? The timing is too coincidental. I just got off the ne, and you¡¯re calling me? ¡°To be honest, I do want to believe you, but there are too many inconsistencies in your story, and I can¡¯t overlook them.¡± Gillian, left pondering her own actions, found herself at a loss for words. Ernesto, infuriated by the situation, couldn¡¯t contain his frustration any longer and gave Saul a strong kick. ¡°You idiot messed it up again!¡± he growled, a mix of anger and disappointment in his voice. Saul, on the other hand, hunched down in a corner, resembling a small, dejected balloon, as he realized the gravity of his mistake. Stefan, observing the scene closely, quickly signaled Saul to leave the room, making it clear that they needed to change their approach. He then looked at Gillian, urging her to scream for help. Gillian, shaken by it, hesitated for a moment and then cried out for help, quickly ending the call. After hanging up, Gillian nervously looked at Ernesto, her eyes filled with uncertainty, ¡°Will she really If it were in the past, Gillian was sure that Olivia woulde to her rescue, even if it meant risking her life. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. But now, Gillian was no longer certain. She and Olivia hade to this point in their rtionship, and there wasn¡¯t much left of their former bond. Ernesto nodded, trying to reassure her, ¡°She wille. You know there¡¯s no one more loyal and devoted than Olivia.¡± Stefan immediately mobilized his team, nning to keep a close watch on Gillian¡¯s previous residence, anticipating Olivia¡¯s arrival. They waited patiently from day to night and from night to day, but Olivia didn¡¯t show up. She didn¡¯t even report the situation to the authorities. Ernesto was so frustrated that he kicked a chair and asked Gillian to call Olivia once again. Gillian quickly dialed, her heart pounding with anxiety, but the call couldn¡¯t get through. It was clear she had been blocked. She tried another phone, and this time, it connected. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to rescue me?¡± Gillian questioned Olivia the moment she got through. For some reason, this question came out almost instinctively. 1.3 15.18 She felt wronged. How could Olivia note to rescue her? In the past, no matter what happened, Olivia would be there immediately, always by her side. Gillian knew she could never go back to how things were with Olivia. She understood this fact. But when the situation really arose, and Olivia seemed to truly not care, Gillian realized that she couldn¡¯t bear it. ¡°Olivia, how could you not care about me?¡± she thought. Olivia was in the middle of eating, and she furrowed her brows after hearing Gillian¡¯s words, her voice now tinged with impatience as she responded, ¡°I have a lot of things to deal with, and I don¡¯t have time for these make¨Cbelieve games. Please don¡¯t involve me in your childish games.¡± Gillian chuckled softly and asked, ¡°So, you¡¯re not afraid that something might actually happen to me?¡± Olivia, growing impatient, replied, ¡°You and Ernesto are together, right? Tell him my patience is running out, and he should stop provoking me.¡± Before Gillian could respond, Ernesto snatched the phone. ¡°How did you know I am here?¡± Putting down her fork, Olivia calmly exined, ¡°Back in the homnd, you had people loitering around the hospital, and then you suddenly flew to M. The logical connection was so obvious that only a fool wouldn¡¯t notice. ¡°Besides, you¡¯re one of the world¡¯s top hypnotists. I¡¯d appreciate it if you used your brain. ¡°Do you think this is some kind of idol drama where the female lead falls for everything without thinking?¡± Ernesto was speechless. ¡°Damn! Why would I be exposed?¡± he wondered angrily. He fumed, shouting, ¡°You were following me!¡± 17 Olivia confirmed with a nod, ¡°Yes, I was tracking you. I also informed the head of the Medical Association about you, and Dr. Ross has already contacted your father. You¡¯ll be brought back to Fesmuowana soon.¡± Ernesto red up. For the first time in his life, Ernesto felt so frustrated. He wondered if this annoying woman was some kind of mind reader. Why did this annoying woman. always predict his next action? Frustrated and about to hang up, he heard Olivia¡¯s perplexed voice from the other end, ¡°I¡¯m curious, what exactly do you want to do? Except for that one time on the ne, we have had no interactions. What is this all about?¡± Ernesto chuckled. Finally, there was something she didn¡¯t know. He suppressed hisughter and sat on the sofa. ¡°I want to hypnotize you.¡± Olivia responded, ¡°Sure.¡± Wait, what the heck! Ernesto was dumbfounded. He had mentioned hypnotizing Olivia just to warn her to be cautious and that he would take further action. He never expected her to agree. What was going on? Ernesto was a little stunned. ¡°You agreed?¡± Olivia nodded, ¡°Yes, but I want something in return. We can make a deal. I¡¯ll let you hypnotize me, and in exchange, you¡¯ll give me the hypnotism book that¡¯s been passed down in the Smith family.¡± 2.3 15:48 Ernesto, initially surprised, burst intoughter. Heughed louder and louder, almost falling off the sofa. Olivia had outsmarted himpletely. He had always thought that he was plotting against her behind her back, but in the end, he had fallen into a trap that she had already nned. However, there was one thing Ernesto didn¡¯t understand, ¡°The first time we met on the ne, you already knew, didn¡¯t you? And you were determined to set me up. But I¡¯m curious, my decision to go to the Hushe Republic was spontaneous, so I took the first¨Css seat and didn¡¯t charter a ne. How did you know I¡¯d be going to the Hushe Republic that day?¡± Olivia replied nonchntly, ¡°I didn¡¯t know; I just happened to bump into you that day. It was merely a coincidence.¡± ¡°So¡­.¡± Ernesto raised an eyebrow. ¡°Were your words that day deliberate?¡± Olivia paused for a moment before speaking, ¡°It wasn¡¯t necessarily deliberate. The circumstances were too random, and I couldn¡¯t be certain that you were interested in me. I don¡¯t like to do things with uncertain oues. However,ter, when I saw your people at the hospital, that¡¯s when I was sure you were interested in me.¡± Ernesto, a top hypnotist who enjoyed delving into the human psyche, was intrigued by Olivia¡¯s intelligence. He had an insatiable curiosity about human nature. Although it seemed that he was unreliable at times, he had a pathological obsession with human nature. Rarely did he encounter someone as smart as Olivia, and he couldn¡¯t resist studying her. Traveling to M to find Gillian was just a ruse. Asking for the Smith family¡¯s miraculous treatments was a way to gauge Olivia¡¯s reaction. Finally, Ernesto asked a question, ¡°Why do you want the hypnotism book? It¡¯s centuries old, outdated, and extremely cryptic. It won¡¯t be of much use even if I give it to you.¡± Olivia, holding a water ss, gazed at the clear liquid within. Her voice, as gentle as the water, replied, ¡°I¡¯ve read the notes left by the Smith family over the centuries. There are records about treating vegetative states, and it¡¯s said that the hypnotism book contains methods to awaken those in a vegetative state.¡± ¡°Absurd!¡± Ernesto, a top hypnotist himself, was well¨Cversed in hypnosis and knew that it couldn¡¯t wake someone from a vegetative state. Olivia smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll never know unless you try.¡± Ernesto didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Why would you try something you know won¡¯t work?¡± Olivia¡¯s voice held a rare touch of vulnerability, ¡°My grandfather is getting old. If he remains in a vegetative state, he might never wake up. So, even if I know it may not work, I have to try my best.¡± Gillian couldn¡¯t contain herself any longer and broke down, sobbing on the floor. Inparison to Olivia, she felt utterly inadequate. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m so sorry!¡± she thought sadly. Chapter 243 Chapter 243 Chapter 243 For Ernesto, the book wasn¡¯t particrly important; it was merely a family heirloom, making it somewhat precious. So, when Olivia expressed interest in it, he agreed without hesitation. ¡°Alright, you set a time, and once the hypnosis is done, I¡¯ll give you the book,¡± he said, a hint of curiosity in his eyes. Olivia responded, ¡°Give me the book first.¡± Ernesto tapped his fingers on the table and nodded. ¡°Sure, you set the time.¡± Olivia suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s do it after the International Medical Association conference.¡± Olivia walked into the study, picking up a book on psychology. Athene, herpanion, expressed concern, ¡°Olivia, are you sure about undergoing hypnosis? Ernesto is quite skilled.¡± Upon learning of Olivia¡¯s visit to M, Athene had flown in from Gorshire the same day. ¡°What if¡­ what if he has ill intentions? What will you do?¡± Athene was deeply worried. Contemporary medical hypnosis was primarily used for psychological therapy, aiding inforting simple patients or unlocking their emotional knots. However, Ernesto was unlikely to employforting methods on Olivia. A powerful hypnotist like Ernesto could hypnotize a person into another person. He could even make the hypnotized personmit suicide without anyone knowing through constant hints. Athene sat beside Olivia. ¡°Olivia, what if he has bad intentions?¡± Olivia turned a page as she reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I won¡¯t go into this unprepared.¡± Athene looked up, puzzled. Olivia scratched her nose and smiled. ¡°Silly girl, someone will protect me in the dark. If I really encounter danger, they will protect me.¡± Athene nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± The conference at the International Medical Association concluded swiftly. Olivia and Ernesto met, and Olivia made a single request, ¡°During the hypnosis, I must be within the boundaries of the Hushe Republic.¡± Ernesto nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡± He remembered that the persona Gillian wanted also needed to be created in the Hushe Republic. After receiving the book, Olivia briefly flipped through a few pages and then looked up, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s start now.¡± Upon their arrival in the homnd, Olivia followed Ernesto to his residence in the Hushe Republic. Ernesto raised an eyebrow, concerned, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to prepare anything before we start? After the hypnosis, you might not be able to handle your work normally for a while.¡± Olivia appeared calm and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already taken care of everything.¡± Then, she leaned back in a chair and said in a deep voice, ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± Olivia woke up in a small vige, her head throbbing as if it might split open. What was even more bizarre was herpleteck of memory; she couldn¡¯t recall anything. Confused, she heard a rapid, heavy knock on the door from outside. A woman¡¯s voice with a strong ent called out, ¡°Olivia, youzy girl, get up and cook. Your sister will be back soon.¡± This voice seemed to be a hand tearing through the fog, instantly rifying everything. 1/3 15:48 Olivia remembered her name, age, education, and her role in a family of six, with a hardworking father, a nagging and biased mother, siblings running a business in town, and a sister studying in a boarding school. Today, her sister was returning for summer vacation, and Olivia needed to prepare lunch before her arrival. Once her memory returned, Olivia hurriedly got dressed. Next door, in a beautiful three¨Cstory house adjacent to the Taylor family¡¯s residence, Gillian sat by the window, staring nkly at Olivia¡¯s room. Ernesto sat on the couch, ying with an orange in one hand, and supporting his chin with the other, curiously observing Gillian. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± he asked. Gillian lowered her gaze, concealing the craziness and resentment simmering beneath her eyes. She had always been in Olivia¡¯s shadow, with everyone openly favoring Olivia. It didn¡¯t matter how hard Gillian worked, how dutiful she was to her grandfather, or how diligently she studied; it always amounted to nothing. Gillian admitted that she had brought this upon herself by walking the path she had chosen. But who could truly understand her or her struggles? She couldn¡¯t believe that in the same circumstances, Olivia would fare better than her, perhaps even worse! She was determined to witness how Olivia would grapple with the ensuing challenges following her hypnotic transformation. Dad, Mom, older brother, sister¨Cinw, everyone adored her intelligent, beautiful, college¨Cbound younger sister, while they all ignored her, belittled her, and looked down upon her. Gillian couldn¡¯t believe that Olivia could maintain herposure amidst this! Within the Taylor family¡¯s residence, Olivia wrestled with ill¨Cfitting attire. Her clothes were incongruent, her pants came up short, and her shoes felt oppressively tight. How had thise to pass? Olivia began to scour the room in search of a pair of shoes that offered a more amodating fit. The air grew tense as her mother, Megan, entered. Megan¡¯s expression was marred by annoyance, and her tone was curt. ¡°What¡¯s taking you so long? Why haven¡¯t you started preparing the meal? Your sister is about to return, and that takes precedence.¡± Olivia, sporting an innocent tone, replied while maintaining a modicum of grace, ¡°My shoes are incredibly tight, and I thought about switching to a morefortable pair.¡± Megan¡¯s patience waned; she admonished her daughter to endure the difort, warning of the potential dire consequences of ill¨Cfitting footwear. Her message was clear, the imminent arrival of Olivia¡¯s sister held greater importance than any of Olivia¡¯s concerns. She emphasized, ¡°Your sister¡¯s matter is ranked first in our family. Nothing could be more important than your sister¡¯s meal.¡± But then, something inexplicable happened. Olivia paused, her mind awash with recollections. Vivid memories of her mother¡¯s unwavering partiality towards her sister resurfaced. They flooded her consciousness, a stark reminder of the familial disparity she had always navigated. She refrained from speaking further, her silence wasden with understanding. Megan, satisfied with her daughter¡¯s response, left the room. Amid the stillness, Olivia resumed her quest for morefortable footwear, her eyes scanning the room. During this moment, a voice called out to her from the window across the street. Olivia raised her and was met by a warm and lovely face. eyes 15:48 It was her next¨Cdoor neighbor, Gillian, who had taken care of her since childhood. Olivia greeted Gillian with genuine happiness, ¡°Gillian!¡± As Olivia¡¯s face blossomed with an unfeigned smile, Gillian¡¯s gaze betrayed a tapestry of conflicting emotions. She swiftly concealed the sea of turmoil that churned within her. Extending empathy, Gillianmented, ¡°Your mom¡¯s bias is excessive. What harm would it be to dy the meal slightly?¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Such tant partiality could unnerve even the most steadfast of souls, and Gillian couldn¡¯t fathom how Olivia managed to remain soposed amidst such discrimination. Yet Olivia¡¯s response was not what Gillian had anticipated. Olivia, still wearing that radiant smile, directed her gaze downward to her cramped shoes. Undeterred, Gillian continued, her toneced with empathy and reproach, ¡°You needn¡¯t search for alternative footwear, Olivia. The shoes you have, they¡¯re all hand¨Cme¨Cdowns from your sister, and they don¡¯t fit properly because she has a smaller shoe size. Isn¡¯t your mom disying grant favoritism? She could at least buy you a new pair of shoes. After all, you¡¯re her daughter as well, and the distinction is ring.¡± Olivia still did not say anything. Gillian spoke for a long time, but there was no reaction from Olivia. She felt a little strange. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Olivia chose to respond with care. Her words, although tender, wereced with wisdom, ¡°Gillian, I- understand your intentions are pure, that you¡¯re standing up for me. But what you said earlier, it felt like lines from a TV drama where a side character tries to sow discord and coax someone into wrongdoing.¡± Gillian blinked, taken aback. Olivia¡¯s words caught herpletely off guard. Gillian¡¯s expression underwent a rapid transformation. Stunned, found herself at a loss for words, utterly unprepared for the unexpected turn the conversation had taken. She thought, ¡°Oh,e on, I am standing by your side. Shouldn¡¯t you badmouth your mom with me? Why the fucking TV drama line?¡± Send Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Gillian stood there silently for a while. Then, she returned to her room and sat in her chair in a daze. She suddenly remembered an incident from her youth. At that time. Olivia had just arrived in the Smith family. When Olivia wanted to learn how to y the violin, Grandpa arranged a teacher for her. Gillian was envious and requested to learn how to y the violin too. The two of them learned under the same teacher together, but only Olivia was praised for her efforts. At that time, Gillian thought that Olivia was ying better than her because Olivia had learned the basics before. Therefore, Gillian doubled her efforts and practiced the violin twice, thrice, or four times more than Olivia did a day. Initially, she was very optimistic. She believed that if she worked hard, she would definitely surpass Olivia. However, the reality was harsh. Gillian and Olivia were their teacher¡¯s only two students. Therefore, Gillian naively believed she would soon surpass Olivia because she onlypared herself to thetter. However, when they went to participate inpetitions, Gillian soon realized how huge the gap between her and Olivia was. Olivia was like the most lustrous pearl, blooming with dazzling light. Olivia got first ce every time theypeted, with her scores far ahead of those in second ce. She would receive praise from all the judges. On the other hand, Gillian could not even get third ce. Gillian had always thought that she would soon surpass Olivia. However, as she participated in more competitions and encountered more violinists, she realized that the difference between her and Olivia was like night and day. Gillian had to surpass those in third ce first, then second ce, and countless other violinists better than her before she couldpete with Olivia. Gillian worked even harder. Her violin practice time was ten times that of Olivia¡¯s. She did not even sleep. or rest. After all her hard work, she finally surpassed third ce and reached second ce. She was ranked just behind Olivia. Unfortunately, that was where she hit a wall. She would never be able topare to Olivia. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. During that period, Gillian felt despair. She felt powerless. Why were there geniuses in this world? They were like a vast mountain that she could not conquer before her. This feeling was so terrifying that Gillian had nightmares every night. She wanted Olivia to experience this feeling as well. She wanted thetter to share her past obsession and despair. Therefore, Gillian inserted Doris Taylor, a sister who was outstanding in everything she did, into Olivia¡¯s life. Doris was beautiful, intelligent, and excelled in her studies. She studied at Maple Hills University and yed the violin well. She also knew how to draw. As for Olivia, she had only graduated from junior high school. Although she liked the violin, she was not as talented as her sister in ying the violin and was not as good at drawing. She was clumsy in 13 15.491 everything she did and was inferior to her sister in every way. Gillian wanted to see how Olivia would face such inferiority. The Taylor family was having dinner. The entire family was there. Even Olivia¡¯s brother and sister¨Cinw in town had returned to wee their younger sister, Doris. All of them praised Doris and ignored Olivia. Their mother, Megan Taylor, said jokingly, ¡°Back then, the two of them went to the teacher in town to learn the violin together. Doris yed very well, but Olivia¡¯s ying sounded like she was sawing wood. It was so funny to watch.¡± Their father, Julian Taylor, nodded in agreement. ¡°Olivia is clumsy and untalented. She can¡¯t hold a candle to Doris.¡± Their older brother, Derek Taylor, chimed in, saying, ¡°That¡¯s right. Olivia and Doris are like pr opposites. Doris is good at everything, be it her studies, ying the violin, or drawing. As for Olivia, let alone ying the violin, she can¡¯t even read well. She failed to get into high school. The difference between them is like night and day.¡± Olivia listened as her family chatted while eating her favorite beef stew. She smiled innocently, without any sign of disappointment or jealousy. Over the next few days, regardless of how much Olivia¡¯s family belittled her and imed that she was inferior to her sister, Olivia wore a bright smile on her face. She showed no trace of anger. She worked diligently. asionally, she would study how to cook new dishes in her free time. She stayed in the kitchen all day long. She was covered in dust. Gillian could not stand it anymore and pulled Olivia into her bedroom. Gillian asked in disbelief, ¡°What are you doing? Why aren¡¯t you angry?¡± Olivia was holding a sandwich she had freshly made in her hand. The sandwich looked appetizing. Hearing Gillian¡¯s question, Olivia was very puzzled. Her eyes widened as she asked, ¡°Why should I be angry?¡± Gillian stomped her feet in frustration. ¡°They¡¯re bad¨Cmouthing about you. They¡¯re belittling you all day long. They¡¯re saying that you¡¯re inferior to your sister and that you¡¯re clumsy.¡± Olivia blinked, her eyes clear and bright. She instructed, ¡°Gillian, have a seat.¡± She carefully ced the sandwich on the table and guided Gillian to sit on the bed. In a serious tone, Olivia said, ¡°What control do I have over what others say? Their mouths are their own.¡± Her eyes twinkled as she said this. She exuded a confident aura. Even though she was dressed in rags and her face was dirty and covered in dust, she was still as dazzling as the sun. Gillian was stunned and subconsciously took two steps back. Then, she heard Olivia continue saying, ¡°The only thing I can control is my own emotions.¡± After saying this, Olivia beamed with joy. ¡°They can say whatever they want. I don¡¯t care.¡± Gillian shook her head in confusion. She questioned Olivia, saying, ¡°Why don¡¯t you study, learn the violin, and learn how to draw? You have to prove to them that you are capable!¡± Olivia picked up the sandwich and showed it to Gillian. She said, ¡°I make better sandwiches than them. I want to make the best sandwich in the world.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so good about making sandwiches?¡± Gillian angrily pped away the sandwich in Olivia¡¯s hand. Furious, she shouted, ¡°All you talk about is sandwiches. You¡¯ve already made hundreds of sandwiches. Haven¡¯t you made enough? Doris is a university student. She knows how to y the violin and draw. As for you, you only know how to make sandwiches. Who would think highly of you?¡± Olivia squatted down and picked up up at Gillian. Olivia¡¯s gaze was calm. She exined, ¡°Gillian, what¡¯s wrong with making sandwiches? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a lowly profession. No one will look down on your profession if you do things masterfully. Why must I y the violin? Why must I draw? Those are what Doris likes. It¡¯s what she¡¯s good at, not me. ¡°Why should I be like her? I like making sandwiches, and I¡¯ll continue to do so. Other people can say whatever they want. They can look down on me for all I care. I¡¯ll do what I want. ¡°My resolve is as firm as boulders and mountains. It won¡¯t waver. Other people just like to gossip. I don¡¯t take what they say seriously at all.¡± With that, Olivia pushed the door open and left. After washing her hands, she continued to make more sandwiches. Gillian was left alone in the room. She sat on the bed with a stunned expression. Olivia¡¯s powerful words echoed in her ears. ¡°My resolve is as firm as boulders and mountains. It won¡¯t waver.¡± When Gillian heard Olivia say this, she could not help but tremble. How could this be? Why didn¡¯t Olivia care what others say about her? hapter 245 Gillian returned to her room next door in a daze. Ernesto was on the phone. When he turned around and saw Gillian, he hung up and said, ¡°Something happened in Fesmuowana. I have to go over and will only return in about two weeks. Do you want to stay here?¡± Gillian pondered for a moment and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m going back to M.¡± Ernesto raised his eyebrows quizzically. Gillian exined, ¡°Olivia has only been here for a short while. She has yet to experience the power of favoritism. Let her stay with her biased parents for a while first. Gradually, she will crumble under the weight of the bias she faces.¡± Olivia was almost done making sandwiches. She had suggested to her parents that she wanted to start a business in town. Megan rejected her suggestion immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t you need capital to start a business? You don¡¯t have any capital. We have used all our money to support Doris¡® studies. Doris will take her graduate entry test next year. We have to set aside money for that.¡± After being rejected by her mother, Olivia was not angry. Instead, she exined gently, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t need a lot of capital. Isn¡¯t Derek running a barbecue business in the town? I can stay at Derek¡¯s ce and use his kitchen. After making sandwiches, I can sell them on a food truck.¡± As Olivia said this, she held Megan¡¯s hand. Megan felt a little ufortable when her hand was suddenly held. She subconsciously wanted to pull her hand back. Olivia¡¯s hands were warm and slightly calloused. Her grip on Megan¡¯s hand was gentle and delicate, as if she was caressing some precious treasure. Megan could even sense that Olivia relied on her and respected her. Megan¡¯s heart softened. She looked away but did not pull back her hand. Olivia tilted her head and carefully sized up Megan¡¯s slightly white sideburns. Her eyes glistened as she said, ¡°Mom, I did some calctions. Doris¡® fee for graduate studies is affordable, but she¡¯s ying the violin and taking drawing lessons. These are not insignificant expenses. It is too heavy a financial burden for you and Dad. I can run a small business to supplement our ie.¡± Megan still refused. ¡°I don¡¯t need your money. What if your business fails?¡± ¡°Mom.¡± Olivia¡¯s gaze was gentle. Her fingertips caressed Megan¡¯s thick and red knuckles. She said sadly, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to burden yourself anymore. Yesterday, when you returned from the fields, you couldn¡¯t straighten your back. Also, you can¡¯t straighten your fingers.¡± Megan was stunned. She subconsciously lowered her head and looked at her own hands. Although Ernesto hired her to y the role of Olivia¡¯s mother, she was a real farmer. Derek and Doris were indeed her children. It was just that she had to pretend that Olivia was also her child now. Every day, Megan still had to work in the fields. To her surprise, something that even her children had overlooked was noticed by this pretend daughter of hers. Megan was touched. She did not know how to reject Olivia¡¯s kindness. In the end, Julian ended their conversation by saying, ¡°I¡¯ll discuss it with your mother and tell you our decision tomorrow.¡± After Olivia left, Julian immediately contacted Stefan next door to report this. 1/3 15:49 Stefan said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Let her do as she wants.¡± Julian bowed and acknowledged. ¡°Understood.¡± After Julian hung up the phone, Megan frowned and asked, ¡°What are the true intentions of these people? Will they hurt Olivia?¡± Julian nced at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Have you actually epted Olivia as our own daughter?¡± Megan sighed. ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed how adorable Olivia is and how nice she is to the two of us? She wakes up early daily to make breakfast and drinks for us to take to the fields. She makes sure to keep our meals fresh.¡± Honestly, even her real daughter did not dote on her so much. Julian and Megan had to go to the fields early before the sun rose. Usually, they went to the fields at three in the morning. They didn¡¯t have time to make breakfast at all. They ate whatever they had from the previous night to keep themselves full. Julian puffed his cigarette and said helplessly, ¡°We can¡¯t get too involved with Olivia. We can only try our best to protect her from a distance.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Megan felt terrible. After getting Julian¡¯s and Megan¡¯s approval, Olivia brought the recipes she had developed and headed into town. In the morning, the business in the barbecue restaurant was slow. Derek and his wife, Ste, were preparing the day¡¯s ingredients together. Ste was unhappy. ¡°What are your parents thinking? Why did they send Olivia over to us?¡± Derek muttered as he diced the vegetables, ¡°Olivia wanted toe on her own ord.¡± Ste mmed the onion in her hand onto the chopping board,ining, ¡°It¡¯s weird enough to bring Olivia to the farm. Now, you guys even brought her to town. Other people might suspect us of human trafficking. In my opinion, your parents have gone too far. How could they do such a thing? They¡¯re conspiring with others to deceive Olivia. They do not have a conscience!¡± Derek frowned. ¡°Stop talking. If we didn¡¯t take this job, others would have done so. At least they¡¯re paying us well. Doris is taking drawing lessons. She needs a lot of money to buy art supplies.¡± Ste was curious. ¡°I wonder what those people are scheming.¡± ¡°Stop specting.¡± Derek ced the chopped ingredients in a box. ¡°Olivia will be here soon.¡± ¡°What nonsense is this girl getting herself into?¡± Ste pouted. ¡°She actually ns to sell sandwiches. Are you kidding me? When Olivia first came to us, she couldn¡¯t even make toast. It¡¯s only been a few days, but she ns to sell sandwiches. Let¡¯s pray that she doesn¡¯t lose money from this.¡± ¡°Why do you care?¡± Derek frowned. ¡°We¡¯re not the ones paying for this anyway.¡± When Olivia arrived, it was almost noon. Many customers were eating in the restaurant. Olivia put down her things and began to help around the restaurant. Ste looked at her while handling the cashier. She thought to herself, ¡°This girl is quite capable. She¡¯s not a bad person.¡± After lunch, Olivia went to buy ingredients for making sandwiches. She also took a walk around town. After getting everything she needed, she returned to the restaurant and organized them nicely. Ste pursed her lips and muttered to Derek, ¡°She got all the equipment she needs, but I doubt she¡¯ll be able to sell her sandwiches. It¡¯s summer now, and schools are on break. Let¡¯s see who she sells the sandwiches to.¡± Olivia¡¯s cutting skills were not bad. After deciding on what to sell, she streamlined her workflow to make sandwiches efficiently. She was at the stage where she could make sandwiches nice and fast without much difficulty. Olivia woke up at three in the morning and finished her preparations by six. By the time she was preparing to leave, Ste and Derek had just woken up. When Ste saw Olivia moving things onto her food truck, she pretended to ask, ¡°Do you need any help?¡± Olivia shook her head. ¡°Thank you, Ste. I¡¯ve already loaded everything. There¡¯s a te of sandwiches in the kitchen. You and Derek can have them for breakfast.¡± ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t have to do so. Although Ste said that, she headed straight into the kitchen. She picked up a meat sandwich. She took a bite and swallowed it. It was so delicious that she almost devoured her tongue. She thought, ¡°Oh my god! What kind of godly sandwich is this? It is so delicious.¡± The bread was soft and tender. The texture was just right. The filling was even better. The juices from the meat seeped into the bread. There was not much meat, but it was incredibly fresh, tender, and tasty. Ste ate five bite¨Csized sandwiches in one go and burped. She would have eaten the remaining three sandwiches if not for her tiny stomach. When Derek woke up, he saw his wife sitting on a stool, staring at the sandwiches in a daze. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± he asked. Ste slowly raised her head. ¡°Could it be that Olivia used to be the King of Sandwiches?¡± Derek was speechless. What nonsense was Ste spouting so early in the morning? 3:3 Chapter 246 Chapter 246 Chapter 246 Today was the first day of selling sandwiches. Therefore, Olivia did not make much. She only made 300 of them with two types of fillings, one ham and one vegetable. She drove the food truck to the nearby factory ording to the location she scouted yesterday. This area was filled with factories and there were more workers. Olivia had already thought it through. She would start selling here at 6 a.m. If it didn¡¯t sell well, she would wait until around 7 a.m. and 8 a.m. before going to government offices. After parking the food truck, she hung up the sign that she had prepared in advance. Olivia¡¯s sandwich stall opened just like that. After 6, the workers began to show up for work. There was no ce that sold food nearby. There was only Olivia herself. To the workers, the sudden appearance of a person selling sandwiches was very strange. They kept looking back at her, but very few people bought from her. As there was a canteen in the factory, the workers were used to eating in the canteen. They would be paid at the end of the month and the money for the food would be deducted from their sries. Simple and convenient. It was almost seven o¡¯clock and it was almost time for work, but there wasn¡¯t a single person who bought sandwiches. Olivia was a little anxious. She wondered if she had chosen a bad location. It was better not toe here tomorrow. Just as she was about to close the stall, a group of young men suddenly came from not far away. When they saw Olivia, they were stunned and their faces turned red. A bold young man ran over and asked, ¡°Are you selling sandwiches?¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°Yes, one dor for the veggie and one dor and fifty cents for the ham. Do you want to try some?¡± The young man turned around and looked at hispanions behind him. Hispanions all rushed over and took their phones. ¡°Can I use contactless payment? I want two hams and three veggies.¡± In just a short while, she had sold 20 sandwiches. The bold young man even said to Olivia, ¡°You have toe tomorrow. I¡¯ll still buy your sandwiches.¡± Olivia smiled and did not say anything. A few young men carried the sandwiches into the factory area and bumped into a group of girls in front. A woman in yellow looked at the sandwich in the young man¡¯s hand and snorted. ¡°Shameless. You went to buy sandwiches just because she¡¯s pretty. Can you get full from sandwiches?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the girl in ck agreed. ¡°The sandwiches must taste bad.¡± The tall young man replied with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s tasty or not, but this sandwich is for Zoey.¡± As he spoke, he handed the sandwiches to the prettiest girl in the crowd. Zoey didn¡¯t want to take it, so the girls beside her egged her on. ¡°Take it. Why don¡¯t you take it? You can try this sandwich and see if it¡¯s gone bad.¡± The woman in yellow helped Zoey take the sandwiches. She took one out and took a bite. ¡°I¡¯ll help you try it.¡± After taking a bite, the yellow¨Cclothed woman¡¯s eyes immediately widened. The woman in ck was shocked and quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it bad?¡± The woman in yellow ignored the woman in ck. She grabbed the sandwich and finished the rest in no time. When she swallowed it, she burped and said, ¡°It¡¯s too delicious. This sandwich is too delicious.¡± Olivia didn¡¯t sell much of the sandwiches. Olivia was already prepared to close the stall and change ces. As soon as she was done, a group of young girls and boys rushed out of the factory and raised their phones. They all wanted to buy sandwiches. Olivia was stunned at first. When she came to her senses, she immediately packed the sandwiches up for everyone. In just a short while, she had actually sold more than 100 sandwiches. A girl in yellow even approached her and asked her to sell it tomorrow. ¡°Miss, your sandwiches are too delicious. I¡¯ve never eaten such a delicious sandwich in my life. It¡¯s so delicious.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right,¡± the woman in ck agreed. ¡°It¡¯s simply amazing. When you take a bite, the fragrance explodes between your lips and teeth. It¡¯s so delicious that I want to swallow my tongue.¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Zoey also came over and said gently, ¡°Miss, your sandwich is really delicious. I want to buy more for my parents to try.¡± Everyone was curious. When they saw a group of people surrounding her and saying that the sandwiches were delicious, they couldn¡¯t help but want to try it. People came in waves. Olivia didn¡¯t even need to go to the government offices to sell sandwiches. Olivia rode her food truck back to the barbecue restaurant. Before she reached the door, Derek rushed over and asked, ¡°Are there any more sandwiches?¡± As he spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but lick his lower lip. He was not full at all from eating the three sandwiches in the morning. It was all thatzy woman¡¯s fault. She clearly could not eat, but she forced herself to eat and ate five sandwiches. She was still huping. Derek was filled with regret. He hated himself for waking up half an hourte. Olivia blinked and spread out her hands. ¡°It¡¯s sold out.¡± ¡°Noooo!¡± Derek pounded his chest and stomped his feet. How could it be gone? At this moment, Ste came out of the shop and said, ¡°Make more tomorrow. Your brother and I will help you.¡± Olivia smiled sweetly. ¡°Alright.¡± Her sandwiches sold out on the first day. It was a good start. Olivia was very confident. The next day, she made three different types of sandwiches. Before she could even assemble it, just the smell of the ingredients alone was appetizing enough. Ste leaned over and took a few deep breaths. ¡°It smells so good.¡± With the help of two people, Olivia made 600 sandwiches. After assembling them, Ste looked at the room full of sandwiches and felt a little regretful. ¡°Is it too much? What if we can¡¯t finish selling it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go to a few more ces today. We¡¯ll all go and help her sell it.¡± Derek¡¯s thoughts were simple. How could no one buy such delicious sandwiches? There would definitely be people fighting to buy it. The sandwiches were done and they filled two food trucks. Olivia was in the front, while Taylor and Ste were behind. ¡°Where are we going? Are we still going to the industrial area?¡± Ste felt that it was not good for them to go to the industrial area. Although there were many factories there, there were only about 3,000 people. Moreover, many people ate in the canteen. It was impossible for them to all buy sandwiches. It was best to change ces. Billionaires Missing Darling Olivia nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go over and sell it first. If we can¡¯t sell it, we¡¯ll go somewhere else.¡± The town was not big. They arrived in less than half an hour after driving the food truck. In the past, Ste was still worried that no one would buy the sandwiches. When they arrived, they were stunned. There was actually a circle of people at the entrance of the factory. There were more than a hundred men, women, old, and young. When they saw Olivia, they all surrounded her and shouted, ¡°Miss, why are you only here now? I¡¯ve been waiting for half a day.¡± ¡°Miss, what vors are there today?¡± The person beside him interrupted. ¡°Who cares about the vors?¡± The person behind pushed the people in front away and raised his phone. ¡°Boss, give me ten of each vor. Please hurry up. My family is still waiting. Ste¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Oh my god, can you finish 30 sandwiches?¡± The person behindughed. ¡°My family has a lot of people. There are seven or eight of them.¡± Olivia quickly stopped the car trucked quickly packed up the sandwiches for everyone. The three of them were too busy to speak. They lowered their heads and busied themselves. They weren¡¯t busy for long. In less than half an hour, the sandwiches were sold out. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Ste looked at the empty thermos box and was a little stunned. ¡°That¡¯s fast.¡± There were still many people who had yet to buy it. Olivia packed her things and raised her voice. Tm sorry, the sandwiches are sold out. Everyone,e back tomorrow.¡± ¡°Sold out.¡± An olddy was unhappy. ¡°I haven¡¯t bought it yet.¡± She had a little grandson who was very picky. She fell in love with the sandwich he ate with his mother at the factory yesterday. This morning, he insisted on eating it. Olivia¡¯s smile was very warm. ¡°Madam, don¡¯t be anxious. There¡¯ll be more tomorrow. I¡¯ll make more and make a few more vors. ¡°Alright.¡± The olddy sounded reluctant. ¡°Then you must make more tomorrow.¡± After saying that, she felt that it was not enough and added, ¡°No, you can¡¯t buy it today. What if it¡¯s not avable tomorrow? I¡¯ll reserve two first. You must save them for me tomorrow.¡± As soon as the olddy finished speaking, the surrounding people who did not manage to buy it looked at Olivia with burning eyes. Olivia was stunned. At this moment, Ste said, ¡°No, you can¡¯t reserve it. There are so many of you. If you reserve it, how can I remember?¡± Hearing this, the olddy was unhappy. She thought, ¡°Who would do business like this? It was just a sandwich. How delicious could it be? Who cares?¡± Hmph, she was going to fry fried cakes for her grandson and she wasn¡¯t going to eat the sandwich. Just as she was about to turn around and leave, she was stopped by Olivia. Olivia¡¯s lips curved into a smile. ¡°Madam, we¡¯re a small business. A sandwich costs less than two dors. It¡¯s not good to reserve it.¡± Speaking of this, her tone changed. ¡°However, you cane to our shop. I¡¯ll reserve some in the shop every day. If you can¡¯t buy it here, you can go there.¡± The olddy was surprised. ¡°You have a shop?¡± 3:4 ¡°Yes.¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°It¡¯s over at the food street. The Taylor family barbecue. That¡¯s my brother and sister¨Cinw¡¯s shop.¡± Her attitude was not bad. Satisfied, the olddy nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go overter.¡± The others also chimed in. ¡°The Taylor family barbecue. I¡¯ve eaten at that restaurant before.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve tried it before. It tastes pretty good, but it¡¯s not as good as the sandwiches. Miss, this sandwich is too delicious. I¡¯ve never eaten such a delicious sandwich.¡± On the way back, Ste asked Olivia, ¡°How do we get them to go to the shop?¡± Olivia smiled brightly. ¡°Ste, we don¡¯t have time now. After a while, we can get them to follow our socials. They can makerge¨Cscale reservations and get it delivered to their door.¡± Before Ste could react. Olivia had already said in a low voice, ¡°I want to open thergest and best sandwich shop in town. On the Taylor family¡¯s side, Julian and Megan had been missing Olivia. After more than a week, they called. He asked his son how Olivia¡¯s business was doing. Derek was too busy. He held the phone with his shoulder. ¡°Here, 30 in total. Just scan the QR code on the wall.¡± Julian was stunned. What was this? He looked up at the clock on the wall. Wasn¡¯t it only eight in the morning? Wasn¡¯t the barbecue restaurant not busy? Megan also found it strange and asked, ¡°Derek, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m busy here.¡± Derek said in a loud voice, ¡°There¡¯s a long queue outside.¡± Ste snatched the phone and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Dad, Mom,e to town and help sell the sandwiches. We¡¯re too busy.¡± ¡°What about the barbecues?¡± Julian asked. Ste¡¯s tone was straightforward. ¡°We¡¯re quitting. We¡¯re all selling for sandwiches now.¡± Julian and Megan were speechless. Half a monthter, Gillian returned from M. She put down her luggage and went next door. In the end, the room next door was empty. Where did she go? Gillian¡¯s face was as still as water, but her heart was pounding with excitement. Could it be that Olivia couldn¡¯t stand the Taylor family¡¯s favoritism and her sister¡¯s excellence, so she broke down and fled? She quickly contacted Stefan to ask. ¡°Oh, you should ask Olivia. Their entire family went to town to sell sandwiches.¡± ¡°What?¡± Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Gillian changed into simple clothes, carried her backpack, and took the bus to town. There were many people on the bus, and it was almost full. Gillian walked to thest row before finding a seat. She threw her backpack aside and sat down. It took 20 minutes to get from the vige to the town. Gillian closed her eyes and took a short nap. There were people chatting in the front row. ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you from Maple Town? Why did youe to Peace Town?¡± A middle¨Caged woman shouted loudly as if she had discovered something revolutionary. Gillian frowned and turned her face to the window. At the same time, she pulled down the brim of her cap to cover her face. A rough man chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m going to the Taylor family to buy sandwiches.¡± ¡°You¡¯re also going to the Taylor family to buy sandwiches?¡± The olddy was shocked. ¡°I¡¯m also going to the Taylor family to buy sandwiches.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, almost half of the people on the bus turned around and said in unison, ¡°I¡¯m also going to the Taylor family to buy sandwiches.¡± This time, Gillian could not sleep anymore. She raised the brim of her hat and looked at everyone. The olddy was originally quite happy to see someone she knew. She found it quite interesting that he was going to the Taylor family to buy sandwiches as well. However, when she realized that everyone in the car was going to buy sandwiches, her face instantly turned cold. She pped her thigh andined, ¡°Oh my god, the queue is already so long with people from our town. Now, both people from the vige and other towns are here, how long will the queue be!¡± Taylor Family Sandwiches? Gillian frowned. This name sounded very familiar. Recalling that the Taylor family had all gone to town to sell sandwiches, she sent a few texts to Julian to confirm. ¡°Is your shop called Taylor Family Sandwiches?¡± There was no reply for a long time. Gillian pinched the space between her eyebrows, feeling frustrated. She could only talk to the person beside her. ¡°Is that sandwich from the Taylor family really delicious?¡± Hearing this, the person beside her widened her eyes in shock. ¡°Oh my god, you haven¡¯t even eaten sandwiches from the Taylor family?¡± The others also turned around and surrounded Gillian as if they were looking at a monkey. It was extremely strange. Oh my god, there was actually someone who had not eaten sandwiches from the Taylor Family! Their gaze was as if they were looking at a country bumpkin. A little girl in front of her even recited a rhyme. After that, a little boy behind her also recited a doggerel poem about the sandwiches. Back and forth, one after another, there were actually seven to eight rhymes about the sandwiches. There were also two doggerel poems that included the Taylor family and the location of the shop. It was catchy and easy to memorize. It was as if the Taylor family¡¯s sandwich had be popr throughout the entire town overnight and was now spreading to the surrounding viges. 15:49 For a moment, Gillian felt that time was in chaos. Wasn¡¯t she only gone for half a month? Why did it seem like she had been gone for half a year? It felt like Olivia had changed the entire vige by herself! After the little girl finished reciting the poem, she pouted her pink and moist little mouth and said, ¡°The sandwich is delicious. It smells good.¡± The mother sitting next to her wasughing uncontrobly. She raised her hand to touch her daughter¡¯s little face and agreed. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat the sandwich. A lot of it¡± Everyone¡¯s life was good now. They didn¡¯tck this mouthful of food. Moreover, the sandwiches were not expensive. It was one dor for the veggie one, and the ones with meat were only one dor and fifty cents. Not only was it delicious, but it was also filling. The shop looked clean as well. Many people bought dozens or hundreds of them at once. When they went home, they put them in the fridge to freeze. When they wanted to eat them, they would reheat it them themselves. However, the reheated sandwiches did not taste as good. The fresh and hot sandwiches in the shop tasted the best. Therefore, there were often people who would buy a bunch of freshly made sandwiches from the shop. Everyone was praising the sandwich. Gillian said, ¡°Is it really that delicious?¡± She was surrounded by everyone as if she didn¡¯t know what was good for her. The olddy added, ¡°I¡¯ve eaten too many delicious things in my life. I¡¯ve never eaten anything better than the sandwiches from the Taylor family.¡± In the beginning, she had the same thoughts as Gillian. She scoffed at other people¡¯s praise. How delicious could a sandwich be? In the end, after taking a bite, she realized that it was really delicious! It was too fragrant! It was fragrant and overpowering. After eating one, she still wanted to eat another. She would eat it every day and never get tired of it. The reason why she went to town this time was because she saw the notification posted by the Taylor Family Sandwich social media ount. Today¡¯s sandwiches are updated, there are two new fillings. She wanted to try it. Gillian was dumbfounded and in disbelief. ¡°A sandwich shop has a social media ount?¡± Updates? That¡¯s too ssy. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right.¡± Everyone agreed. The person beside her even took out his phone and gestured for her to take a look. Gillian leaned over and saw that it said [Taylor Family Sandwiches, three posts, 178 mutuals]. Gillian was dumbfounded. She thought to herself, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t tell me all your friends are following this ount?¡± Gillian swiped her fingertip and saw the number of friends thisdy had. 178 friends. All her friends did follow it. She was a hardcore fan. At the Taylor family sandwich shop. After the busy morning, there were not many people left. Olivia had not eaten or rested since morning. She was very tired. 15-19 Her mother, Megan, pushed her upstairs to rest. The shops in the town usually had two or three floors above. The first floor was a shop, the second floor was for their own stay, and the third floor was filled with misceneous items. In the past, only Derek and Ste lived here. The entire second floor belonged to the both of them, it was very spacious. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Now an entire family lived there, it seemed very cramped. Especially for Doris. She had to draw and study. She needed a separate space. Therefore, she was given the master bedroom on the second floor. Derek and Ste stayed in the Julian and Megan were squeezed into a small room on the first floor. Olivia could only stay in the storeroom on the third floor. Initially, Ste suggested letting Olivia and Doris live together. After all, they were both girls and sisters. It was normal for them to live together. However, Doris only said lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t have a ce to put my drawing board and paint.¡± Ste gave up and did not dare to make a sound. She had always been a little afraid of this genius. Megan didn¡¯t say anything. After Olivia left, she whispered to her youngest daughter, ¡°Doris, Miss Dale¡¯s request is that the rest of us are biased, but you¡¯re not. You even treat Olivia very nicely and often help her.¡± ¡°Mom.¡± Doris put down her brush and looked up indifferently. ¡°Do you know Olivia? Do you know who she is? What¡¯s her personality like?¡± The three consecutive questions made Meganpletely dumbfounded. She waspletely at a loss. Doris went forward and held her mother¡¯s hand. She pointed at the exquisite and beautiful paintings in the room. ¡°Mom, look, these are so beautiful¡± Megan nodded. Doris¡¯s tone was indifferent and cold. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful. Just by looking at it, she can¡¯t help but feel jealous. Moreover, you deliberately praised me and belittled Olivia in front of her face. ¡°As time passes, who knows if she will have any thoughts that she shouldn¡¯t have. It¡¯s fine if she destroys these paintings, but if she destroys me¡­¡± Megan was shocked and subconsciously shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Julian also frowned. ¡°Olivia doesn¡¯t look like a petty person. If your Ste wants to learn how to make sandwiches from her, she has already taught her. She doesn¡¯t hide anything at all.¡± ¡°Dad.¡± Doris reminded him coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that Olivia isn¡¯t our family at all. Think about it, she must have offended someone. That¡¯s why she went through so much trouble to set up such a trap.¡± Megan didn¡¯t understand. ¡°That¡¯s right. Why do you think she would lie? If there¡¯s really a grudge, wouldn¡¯t it be better to beat her up to vent your anger?¡± Ste also muttered, ¡°How did Olivia offend them?¡± ¡°What else could it be?¡± Doris¡¯s tone was disdainful. ¡°Just look at how she looks. She must have been a mistress and was discovered by the original wife.¡± Doris despised women like this the most. She herself was a genius. She had gone from a small town to one of the top universities in the capital. She knew how to y the violin and drew well. She was outstanding, so she looked down on those who sold their bodies. 15:19 Doris reminded them coldly. ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t let her get close to me After saying that, she turned around and continued drawing Just as she picked up her painthe her right hand, she suddenly remembered something Her tone was cold. ¡°In the future, lower your volume when you make the sandwiches in the morning¡± It was so notsy She only knew how to make sandwiches all day long. She was happy every day. However, she was so happy because of such small profits. She thought of her roommate¡¯s parents, who were professors at Capital University, and then looked at Megan and Julian. Doris¡¯s heart was filled with frustration. Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Olivia was really too tired. She fell asleep the moment she returned to her room. She only woke up in the afternoon. When she opened her eyes, she realized that there were a few missed calls on her phone. They were all from Gillian. She got up to wash her face andb her hair. After saying goodbye to Megan, she left the house. Gillian was waiting for her in a private room in a restaurant. As soon as Olivia entered, the restaurant owner weed him with a face full of joy. ¡°Miss Sandwich, you¡¯re here. Go up to the second floor. Your friend is waiting for you there.¡± Olivia smiled politely and went upstairs. ¡°Gillian, long time no see.¡± Olivia was very happy to see her friend. Gillian quietly sized up Olivia and realized that she had lost a lot of weight recently. There were also dark circles under her eyes. However, she was very energetic. There was wind under her feet, and she was very happy. Gillian lowered her head and took a sip of water, using the cup to hide the haze in her eyes. It had been half a month, but Olivia was still so sunny and lively. There was no gloom in her eyes. Could it be that the Taylor family did not do as she said and did not reject Olivia? Gillian was dissatisfied. She decided thatter on, she would give Megan and the others a piece of advice to remind them not to forget their business. ¡°How have you been recently?¡± Gillian smiled and said in a teasing tone, ¡°Your sandwiches are selling well. I¡¯ve heard seven or eight rhymes alone.¡± Olivia smiled mysteriously like a kitten. ¡°Gillian, let me tell you a secret. Actually, I made up those rhymes.¡± ¡°What?¡± Gillian¡¯s hand that was holding the ss of water paused. ¡°You made it up?¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Olivia nodded. Then, she took out a wrinkled book from her bag. It was called ¡°Manual for Marketing Sess¡°. ¡°Look!¡± Olivia happily disyed her treasure. ¡°I bought it at an old bookstall at the market. It¡¯s only two dors.¡± Gillian looked at the blurry words on the book and fell into deep thought. This thing was obviously a pirated book. Moreover, the title of the book was too aspirational. It was obvious that it was that kind of motivational speech to deceive noobs who don¡¯t know anything. Gillian did not even know how to look at this thing. She felt that it was a waste of time to even nce at it. She did not expect Olivia to read such things. Gillian felt secretly pleased with herself. It was a sense of superiority that made her feel superior to Olivia. ¡°Don¡¯t read this kind of book.¡± Gillian¡¯s tone was disdainful. ¡°They¡¯re all lying to ignorant noobs. They¡¯re useless.¡± Books like these were basically trash. It was useless. It was for those who did not have time to focus on learning. The goal was to give these people the illusion that they had learned knowledge. However, in the end, it was just an illusion. They would not learn the real thing. 13.30 Hearing Gillian speak about the book she liked like this, Olivia was stunned. She raised her hand and touched the book with a stunned expression. Gillian took the book and flipped through it. She realized that Olivia had actually taken notes. The notes were very detailed. There were almost a hundred words on every page. Gillian¡¯s gaze was filled with disdain. ¡°Don¡¯t look at these useless things. If you like to read, I¡¯ll get you a few good books. These are all lies.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a lie?¡± Olivia was really surprised. ¡°But I think it¡¯s useful. I followed the method taught here and managed the social media ount. I already have a lot of fans.¡± Gillian asked casually, ¡°How many?¡± ¡°380 thousand.¡± ¡°Pili!¡± Gillian spat. Fortunately, it was aimed at the side. Otherwise, she would have spat all her saliva on the table. Gillian ced her left hand on the table and coughed for a long time. Her face was red and he only looked up after a long time. ¡°What did you just say? Say it again?¡± Olivia blinked her beautiful eyes and asked, ¡°Gillian, are you asking how many fans the ount has?¡± Gillian nodded. ¡°389,762.¡± Gillian was so done. Olivia must be teasing her. It had only been two weeks since she left, but she had already sold sandwiches and started a social media ount. She had 380 thousand fans. Fuck. If she was in a marketingpany, she would be considered a genius after gaining 380 thousand followers in two weeks. However, Olivia actually learned it from a pirated book. Impossible, absolutely impossible! Gillian did not believe it. Olivia handed the phone over for her to look at the background data. Gillian took a closer look. Olivia was really lying. It was indeed not 389,762. It was 389,788. In just two minutes, she had gained 26 fans. How was that possible? Could it be like those fantasy novels? The secret manual for sess is hidden in a small vige! Gillian quickly flipped through the tattered book. Now, her mentality when reading this book was different. Previously, when she saw the title ¡°Manual for Marketing Sess¡°, she felt that it was so silly. Looking at it now, it was simple and direct. It was obvious at a nce that it was written by an expert. She immediately flipped it open. The content inside was, 1. What¡¯s the benefit of having a social media ount? 15.50 2. How to identify and urately target audiences 3. Typesetting is very important 4. A Free Way 5. Sincere Advice for Attracting Fans 6. How to Retain Fans They were more or less the same. It didn¡¯t matter if it was said or not. It didn¡¯t have any actual use. Gillian looked at it again and again, but she did not see anything special. She frowned and looked at Olivia. ¡°Did you really learn from this?¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± She reached out and tapped it with her fingertip. ¡°Look, I even took notes.¡± Gillian read Olivia¡¯s notes carefully. She realized that she had written very carefully. Combined with the content taught in the book and the characteristics of her sandwich shop, she made a n of action step by step. Every step was implementable. The notes Olivia had written were indeed based on what was taught in the book, but she had purified them andbined them with reality to find the best solution. Gillian read it and did not speak for a long time. Seeing that she was silent, Olivia thought that Gillian was sad, so she exined, ¡°Gillian, I know you¡¯re doing this for my own good. You¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll waste my time and not be able to learn anything after reading the books.¡± She propped her chin on her hand and smiled cutely. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t think there are any useless books. It¡¯s just whether the person who studies it is serious or not. Even if it¡¯s somethingmon, as long as you¡¯re serious, you can learn something.¡± As she spoke, Olivia raised her hand and took the book back. She carefully closed it and put it in her bag. Gillian¡¯s fingers that were holding the ss of water trembled a little. It took her a long time to stabilize them. She thought of a question. ¡°It¡¯s okay in town, but most of the vigers are old people. Many of them don¡¯t know how to use it. How did you get them to pay attention?¡± Olivia chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve thought of this problem, but they¡¯re all using WhatsApp now, so this isn¡¯t a problem. The key is how to use and protect them after they be fans. We can¡¯t possibly have new sandwiches every day, right?¡± Olivia had indeed thought about this problem. She could not sleep for a few days. She thought about it day and night and finally thought of a good idea. She took out her phone and let Gillian look at the app on it. Her tone was light. ¡°I realized that Amazon and the other apps will spend money to buy new members. It¡¯s about ten dors per member. As long as a new person registers and logs in, they will givemission.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Olivia looked serious. ¡°Many of the old people in the vige have never used Amazon before. They are all new users. As long as they register on Amazon, they are new members and can get money. ¡°I¡¯ll post such a link and let them register themselves. Then, I¡¯ll give them a direct rebate.¡± ¡°Will they register?¡± Gillian frowned. ¡°It¡¯s easy to follow social media ounts, but it¡¯s very difficult to register on an app. You still have to download it.¡± ¡°Look at this.¡± Olivia waved her phone and showed it to Gillian. ¡°This is aic I drew. It teaches the elderly how to register.¡± The manga was simple and straightforward. Moreover, the process was clear and easy to understand. She didn¡¯t need to read to understand. 31 Olivia continued, ¡°This is just one of the ways to retain fans. Not everyone will register. There are more messages about the sandwiches in the ount.¡± Olivia was really serious about her business. Painstaking effort has been put into every tiny detail. She told Gillian, ¡°I really intend to make turn my sandwiches into a big business.¡± Gillian originally wanted to ask if Olivia was sad these few days and if she was jealous of her favored and outstanding sister. However, looking at the dazzling Olivia, she suddenly could not bring herself to ask those words. Olivia¡¯s willpower was never limited to a small world. Her eyes were always focused on her heart and the vast world. Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Chapter 249 The food in the restaurant was not bad. Olivia found everything delicious. She only felt full after eating two tefuls of food in a row. Gillian teased, ¡°Why? Did your family starve you?¡± The corners of Olivia¡¯s lips curled up slightly. Her smile was faint, but it was just right. ¡°It¡¯s not that they starve me. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve eaten enough of the sandwiches. I eat it every day. I¡¯m tired of it.¡± Gillian smiled and did not reply. She picked up the cup and took a sip of water. After a while, she said, ¡°There¡¯s something I have to tell you.¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°You built the sandwich shop. You have to watch it carefully. Don¡¯t let anyone pick the fruit.¡± Olivia looked up and thought seriously for a while. She did not say anything and only smiled. After leaving the restaurant. Gillian immediately called Megan and asked her to suggest that the restaurant would be reserved for Doris in the future in front of others. She wouldn¡¯t give Olivia a single cent. After hanging up the phone, Gillian raised her hand and flipped her hair. She thought of what her grandfather had said countless times. He said that Olivia¡¯s medical skills were good. In the future, the Smith family would have to be supported by Olivia. She and Jarron would support Olivia. For what reason? They were both granddaughters of the Smith family. Olivia was the youngest. Why should she take over? Gillian was unwilling. Now, she also wanted Olivia to taste the bias she had once suffered. ¡°Let¡¯s see how Olivia can remain calm when Julian and Megan hand the Taylor family over to Doris,¡± she thought. After dinner, Olivia wandered outside for an entire afternoon before returning home. Dinner was already prepared at home. At the sight of Olivia¡¯s return, Megan¡¯s expression was a little unnatural. The others also pursed their lips and pulled a long face. They didn¡¯t look too happy. Olivia raised her eyebrows. She thought to herself, ¡°Why did my family change in just one afternoon?¡± They were still very close to her in the morning, but now they were cold. ¡°Olivia Megan cleared her throat. ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± Ste was easily embarrassed and could not bear to hear what Megan said next. She only said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to take a look.¡± Then, she left in a hurry Olivia sat on the chair and nced at Ste¡¯s back indifferently. Then, she lowered her eyes and seemed to be deep in thought. ¡°Here¡¯s the thing. Megan sat on a stool, holding her phone in her hand. Her phone was on, and she was having a call with Gillian Gillian wanted to know Olivia¡¯s reaction immediately. She wanted to see her shock, pain, and unwillingness¡­ Just like what she had suffered in the past. ¡°The sandwich shop at home. Your father and I want to leave it to Doris in the future. We also want to give this building to Doris.¡± When Megan first spoke, her tone was still not very smooth, but as she spoke, she became more and more fluent. ¡°Doris is the smartest and most outstanding child in our family. After getting into Capital University, she will have to settle down in a big city in the future. As parents, we can¡¯t help much. We can only leave her more assets.¡± ¡°Olivia, what do you think?¡± Megan deliberately asked Olivia. Olivia held an orange in her hand and slowly peeled it. She broke off a piece and stuffed it into her mouth. before looking up at Megan. ¡°Mom, isn¡¯t it a little too early to talk about this?¡± On the other side, Gillian was excited when she heard this. ¡°It¡¯sing. It¡¯sing!¡± ¡°Get angry, get angry, be indignant, get angry to your heart¡¯s content!¡± She would be filled with resentment, just like her in the past Hearing Olivia¡¯s indifferent words, Megan was a little angry. She questioned, ¡°Are you unwilling? Let me tell you, whether you¡¯re willing or not, this family has to be left to Doris. ¡°She¡¯s the hope of our Taylor family. She¡¯s a university student and will be a great painter in the future. We have to give all the money and things in the family to Doris!¡± The orange was a little sour. Olivia frowned and swallowed it. She was a little toozy to speak. It was a very strange feeling. Half a month ago, she was still close to Megan and the others. She wanted to treat them well and work hard for them. But in the past few days, this feeling had suddenly faded a lot. Sometimes, looking at these people, Olivia actually felt that they were unfamiliar. She did not want to argue with Megan about this matter. However, she thought that since she was her biological mother, there were still some things that she had to say. She pinched the orange and deliberated over her tone. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re a little too short¨C sighted?¡± ¡°What the hell?¡± thought Megan. Megan was dumbfounded, wondering, ¡°Why did she turn against me?¡± ¡°What short¨Csightedness?¡± Megan asked subconsciously. Olivia licked her lower lip, feeling more and more strange. During this period of time, although she was always busy selling sandwiches, she rarely interacted with N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Doris. However, even after such a short interaction, she could sense that Doris was stupid. Be it in terms of IQ, EQ, or the way she conducted herself, she was like a primary school student. She was childish, aloof, and looked down on others. Such a person could get into Capital University? Apart from Donis, Gillian was also very stupid. The instigation was too obvious. However, Olivia could sense that she did not have any bad intentions, so she did not pay much attention to IL Olivia threw the orange peel into the wastebasket. She looked at Megan and said in a puzzled tone, ¡°Why 45.510 are you bringing this up now? Can¡¯t you wait a few years until I make the sandwiches into a big business?¡± God, Olivia really didn¡¯t want to say it so bluntly. It was just a sandwich shop. She had only managed it for half a month and it had already reached such a scale. When she expanded the sandwich business, wouldn¡¯t it be better for Megan toe and snatch it then? Why was she talking about this now? Even Olivia didn¡¯t covet over such a small sandwich shop in town, let alone others. Moreover, Doris sat at the side without saying a word, tacitly agreeing to this matter. If Megan was said to be a simple woman who was not so scheming, Doris was a student at Capital University. Her thoughts were too shallow! Olivia felt that if she yed mind games, she could y them to death. It was so strange. In her memory, everyone said that she was stupid and did not know anything, but why did she feel that she was not stupid? ¡°Mom¡± Olivia took Megan¡¯s hand and suggested sincerely, ¡°Give me another two years. At least let me expand sandwich¡¯s business into the city before you want it! Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll be wary of you if you bring it up now?¡± Megan was dumbfounded. Doris was stunned. On the other end of the line, Gillian was also stunned. Olivia continued, ¡°Sigh, your idea is really not great. You see, I¡¯m the one that makes the sandwiches. I run the sandwich shop. I also found a way to umte fans. In other words, everything is dependent on me alone. ¡°Under such circumstances, shouldn¡¯t you guys please me? Then you can make me support my brothers and sisters. When I expand the sandwich business in the future, I¡¯ll give my brothers and sisters some dividends. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll personally manage the business and bear the burden. Brother and sister can get dividends without doing anything. This is the way a smart person should do things.¡± Olivia was really ignorant. How could anyone be so short¨Csighted? She actually wanted to chase away the most capable person when the business was rising. She wanted to say something, but some images suddenly shed through her mind. It seemed that someone had once said that she would inherit the family business and be the pir of the family. Her brothers and sisters would do nothing but enjoy the dividends. Actually, this was not very fair, but because she liked her brother and sister, she agreed. In the end, her brothers and sisters were unwilling and despised her for snatching away their assets. However, they did not think about it. With their own medical skills, could they support the Smith family? The memory was only a sh, and it quickly disappeared. Olivia did not probe further. She just looked at Megan seriously and sincerely suggested, ¡°I think my idea is not bad, but if you insist on leaving this sandwich shop to Doris, I¡¯m also okay with that. ¡°I can do something else. It¡¯s just a sandwich shop. If you like it, take it. It¡¯s no big deal.¡± When she said this, Olivia¡¯s tone was indifferent. She did not take the sandwich shop seriously at all. This kind of indifference and nonchnce instantly shocked the people of the Taylor family. In their opinion, the sandwich shop was a huge golden hen, and it was personally created by Olivia. 15:51 She actually said that she didn¡¯t want it. She didn¡¯t have any hesitation at all. Even Doris looked at Olivia in surprise. Although she looked down on selling sandwiches, she asionally heard her mother, Megan, nag about it. She knew how shocking the amount of money made was. Olivia actually abandoned it just like that. Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Olivia seemed to be a man of her word. After saying that she didn¡¯t want the shop, she never interfered in the sandwich business ever again. She didn¡¯t even settle the ounts. It was as if she really had no interest in money. Megan was stunned. She was speechless for a long time. Doris sat opposite her and pinched her fingertips. She looked at Olivia seriously and said in a surprised tone, ¡°You really don¡¯t want it anymore?¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t want the money in the ount, but I¡¯ll have to charge for the recipes. The three recipes I taught Ste are free. I¡¯ll charge two thousand dors for each recipe for the remaining seven recipes.¡± ¡°So expensive!¡± Megan eximed. ¡°You might as well rob someone!¡± Julian pulled a long face and looked at Olivia with dissatisfaction. Doris sneered. She had thought that she was really a noble and pure person who didn¡¯t want anything. So she was scheming here? She looked over and sized up Olivia for a while. She had an urate guess in her heart. Such an unscrupulous scheme, yet she still chose to retreat in order to advance. She must be someone¡¯s mistress. A person could lose their memory, but their temperament would never change. As the saying went, mountains and rivers were easy to change, but nature was hard to change. That was the logic. Even though Olivia usually looked hardworking and down¨Cto¨Cearth, she instantly revealed her true nature at the critical moment. Doris immediately didn¡¯t want to interact with Olivia anymore. She was afraid that she would be tainted by the cunning aura of a peddler. This would affect her pure talent in painting. Megan was very dissatisfied with the fact that Olivia wanted money for the recipes. She muttered, ¡°How can you ask for money? It¡¯s just a few recipes. Besides, your father and I have raised you for so many years, but we didn¡¯t ask for money.¡± Julian knocked on his cigarette and said, ¡°You can ask for money for the recipes, but you have to return the child support we gave you for more than 20 years.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Olivia agreed immediately. ¡°It¡¯s only right for me to return my parents¡® child support. However, I don¡¯t have any money on hand now. I can¡¯t get so much money in a short period of time. The few recipes are the only valuable thing I have. How about this? I¡¯ll sell them publicly. ¡°Now that sandwich business is so popr, I¡¯m sure many people are willing to buy it. I won¡¯t sell too much. I¡¯ll charge four thousand dors for each recipe. Once I get the money, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± ¡°How can you do that?¡± Megan was dumbfounded. ¡°This is our family¡¯s recipe. If you sell it, others will also sell sandwiches. What should we do?¡± Julian was also mute. He only wanted to put pressure on Olivia and ask her to give them the recipe for free. He did not expect her to sell it. His face immediately darkened. 1-3 ¡°Mom.¡± Olivia was reasonable. ¡°As parents, you have to be reasonable. You said that sandwich shop will be left to Doris, and I agreed. You said that you want me to pay for the child support, and I agreed. What else do you want from me?¡± Megan was at a loss for words. It was still Doris who spoke. ¡°Olivia, you can¡¯t be scheming toward your rtives. You¡¯re Mom¡¯s child. Everything you have should belong to Mom, let alone a few recipes. How can you ask for money?¡± Doris spoke righteously with disdain. She despised Olivia¡¯s scheme. Olivia leaned back in her chair and tapped her fingertips on the back of the chair. ¡°Of course I¡¯ll be filial to my parents. If this shop belongs to my parents, I¡¯ll definitely give it to them. But the problem now is that this shop is yours. ¡°Even if we¡¯re biological sisters, there¡¯s no reason for you to take advantage of me like this. Doris, you¡¯re still a university student.¡± Doris was instantly speechless. She frowned and thought for a long time, but she could not think of anything to refute Olivia. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. At this moment, Julian mmed his palm on the table and said angrily, ¡°Alright, we¡¯re all family. How can. you be so squabbly? Let¡¯s not talk about today first. All of you go and rest. We¡¯ll talk tomorrow.¡± He chased them all away. Julian quickly gestured for Megan to speak to Gillian. The two of them were on the phone, so Gillian heard the situation clearly. She had a headache. The Taylor family¡¯s situation was different from the Smith family¡¯s. Whatever the Taylor family had was all from Olivia. However, the Smith family belonged to her grandfather. Therefore, she and Jarron were qualified to have a share. Derek and Doris from the Taylor family were not qualified to get Olivia¡¯s sandwich shop. The two situations cannot be analogous. ¡°How about this?¡± Gillian said. ¡°Let¡¯s forget about this matter first and not mention it again. In a few days, you said that you have a high¨Cranking official in your family who can take care of your children. Then, you can bring Derek and Doris over, but not Olivia. I¡¯ll give you the specifics in advance.¡± There was always a knot in Gillian¡¯s heart because of things simr to this. Ever since she was young, every time her grandfather hosted a big shot from Capital City, he would only bring Olivia over. He only brought Olivia to visit Mr. Swift who was in the convalescence home. Mr. Swift was such an extraordinary person. That was a figure that could only be seen on television. He was the top leader of the country. Why did he only bring Olivia to meet such a big shot? Gillian felt that it was unfair. Therefore, she wanted Olivia to feel it too. A few dayster, Megan said that she wanted to bring Doris to visit her rtive. That rtive was a high¨Cranking official in the province and had power and influence. She wanted him to take care Doris. ¡°Yes.¡± Olivia¡¯s expression did not change as she skillfully made the sandwiches. Megan was surprised. She looked over and deliberately said, ¡°I won¡¯t bring you along this time. You can 23 15:31 stay at home and look after the shop. I¡¯ll bring your brother and Doris over.¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°Got it.¡± Megan could not understand what Olivia was thinking. She stared at her for a long time and realized that she was not angry or jealous at all. Her expression was calm. How could this be? Megan didn¡¯t understand. However, she did not need to figure it out. She just needed to follow Gillian¡¯s instructions. In the afternoon, the Taylor family¡¯s shop was empty, leaving only Olivia. Everyone else had gone to the province. Today¡¯s sandwiches were sold out early. Olivia had nothing to do, so she sat on the chair and read. After reading two pages, Gillian arrived. ¡°Gillian,e in quickly,¡± Olivia called out. Gillian looked around and realized that there was only Olivia. She pretended to be curious. ¡°Why are you the only one here? Where¡¯s Mr. Taylor and the others?¡± Olivia took a bottle of water and handed it to Gillian. ¡°They brought Doris to the province.¡± ¡°Province?¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°They went to the province to see my uncle. I have an uncle who is an official in the province. My mother said she¡¯s bringing Doris around and she wants my uncle to guide Doris in the future.¡± Gillian frowned. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t she bring you along?¡± Olivia didn¡¯t care at all. ¡°That¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you angry at all?¡± Gillian was disappointed. ¡°This is such a good opportunity. He¡¯ll be a connection in the future. How can they leave you behind? This is too much!¡± Olivia could not help butugh. ¡°Gillian, you¡¯re so cute.¡± Gillian frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Olivia held the ss of water and took a sip before saying, ¡°Who said that someone you meet once will be a connection? Gillian, aren¡¯t you thinking too simply about connections? ¡°I don¡¯t study much and don¡¯t know much, but I know that the essence of connections is the exchange of resources. You have to have the ability to be able to build connections. Otherwise, it¡¯s useless.¡± Gillian shook her head. ¡°Just because you can¡¯t use it now doesn¡¯t mean you won¡¯t be able to use it in the future.¡± Olivia raised her eyebrows and suddenly smiled. ¡°Ms. Gillian, if you don¡¯t have any strength in your connections, it¡¯s like a pavilion in the air. You¡¯ll only consume yourself and won¡¯t bring any actual benefits.¡± How could it be consumption? Gillian didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Olivia, let me tell you a story.¡± Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Gillian told a story. In the story, there was an old gentleman with the surname Smith. He was a brilliant doctor. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. He had two granddaughters. The elder granddaughter was gentle and quiet. She had a reserved and considerate personality and loved medicine a lot. The younger granddaughter was lively and mischievous. She liked to join in the fun. She had learned to y the violin, paint, and y chess but could not settle down to study medicine. However, the old gentleman was exceptionally partial towards his younger granddaughter. Whenever a big shot came to the family to seek medical treatment, the old gentleman always brought his younger granddaughter over but never his elder granddaughter. Over time, those big shots had an impression of his younger granddaughter and treated her very well. Later, his elder granddaughter inherited the family business and invited these big shots to participate in the ceremony. Unexpectedly, when these big shots heard that his younger granddaughter was not around, they didn¡¯t want toe as invited. They had already be his younger granddaughter¡¯s connections. Gillian was very emotional, but Olivia was not listening attentively. She was fiddling with her phone. Gillian was unhappy. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Olivia looked up. ¡°What should I say?¡± Gillian took a deep breath. ¡°Don¡¯t you think the old man is partial?¡± Olivia tapped her fingertips on the table and sighed lightly. ¡°Gillian, have you ever thought of one thing?¡± ¡°What?¡± Gillian tilted her head. Olivia continued. ¡°You said those big shots were there to seek medical treatment. Then why did the old gentleman take his younger granddaughter with him? Did he bring her over to make a mess? Or can a doctor bring a child into the operating room?¡± Gillian was stunned by the question. ¡°You also said that the old gentleman is a miracle doctor. He won¡¯t do meaningless things. Then why did he take his younger granddaughter with him?¡± Olivia held up one finger. ¡°There¡¯s only one reason that makes sense. His granddaughter appeared as his assistant.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Gillian eximed. ¡°His younger granddaughter is very young. She¡¯s only in her teens. How can she be his assistant?¡± Olivia¡¯s tone was calm as she asked, ¡°Then why did the miracle doctor bring a teenage girl with him when he was curing his patients? Gillian, you¡¯re a grown¨Cup. You should know that one would never try to make connections when others are sick unless he¡¯s lost his mind. ¡°For example, when you¡¯re as sick as a dog and in unbearable pain, someone brings a child over and tells you how cute and smart the child is. At such a moment, will you like this child?¡± Gillian¡¯s entire body trembled violently as if she had suffered a big blow. She kept shaking her head and muttering, ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t true! No, no.¡± ¡°There¡¯s another doubtful point.¡± Olivia continued, ¡°You said those people are all big shots and elites in the industry. These people are smart cookies and won¡¯t act recklessly merely based on their personal preferences. There must be a reason why they rejected the elder granddaughter and liked the younger one.¡± At this point, Olivia paused and voiced her thoughts. ¡°I don¡¯t think the elder granddaughter should 1/3 put all 15:51 her thoughts and attention on the younger granddaughter because she¡¯ll probably have psychological issues this way. ¡°She should pay attention to herself and strive to improve her strength. Why bother with those big shots? If her medical skills were good enough to make herself a miracle doctor, she would also be a big shot. Why must she y up to others? Isn¡¯t it good to let otherse to her?¡± Olivia couldn¡¯t quite understand the sort of people like the elder granddaughter. Her grandfather was a miracle doctor, and she had a great resource already. If she were the elder granddaughter, she would go all out to study medicine and be a miracle. doctor. In that case, those big shots would take the initiative to associate with her. How great it would be! Instead of rushing to befriend others and wishing to be liked, why not work hard to improve herself and let otherse and please her? Olivia said honestly in the end. ¡°I don¡¯t like to associate with big shots. I like to be a big shot myself.¡± Gillian was already speechless. She was in a daze and lost her soul. She left as if she was escaping without saying a word. When the Taylor family returned at night, their faces were red, and they were joyfully excited. Although it wasn¡¯t true that they would meet a high¨Cranking official on this trip, Gillian had also given them practical benefits. The Painting Association organized one small paintingpetition. The participants were all rmended by the association¡¯s internal members. Gillian got an entry quota for Doris. Although it was not arge¨Cscalepetition, it had extraordinary significance. Through thispetition, she could get to know many teachers from the Painting Association. If her work could catch the eye of any teacher and be taken in as a disciple by the teacher, Doris would have great sess in her career. She would have a sudden rise in life. After returning home. Doris was in a state of excitement. She had even stomped upstairs to paint without eating dinner. On the other side, Gillian returned to her residence. As soon as she entered the door, she saw another person in the room. Ernesto was back. Emesto smiled at Gillian. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a widework. You even know the people from the Painting Association¡± Gillian was slightly stunned. Then, the corners of her mouth curled up into a cover¨Cup smile. She did know a teacher from the Painting Association. That teacher was also the president of the Painting Association But that teacher was Olivia¡¯s teacher. To the teacher, she was nothing but Olivia¡¯s sister. Gillian thought of something and smiled sadly. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know any teacher, but Olivia does.¡± Ernesto raised his eyebrows. Gillian was down in spirit. ¡°Back then, I learned to paint together with Olivia. Grandpa hired Mrs. Rose Liebsig, the president of the Painting Association, to teach us. Unfortunately, Mrs. Liebsig just wanted one disciple. 15.52 ¡°Grandpa yed favorites, so he only rmended Olivia to her.¡± When she said this, Gillian¡¯s shoulders could not help but tremble. She still remembered how disappointed she was at that time. It still stung her whenever she recalled the sadness, helplessness, pain, and despair back then. ¡°Oh, he¡¯s so partial to Olivia?¡± Ernesto raised his eyebrows. Your grandfather has indeed gone too far in this matter. You are both his granddaughters. How could he treat you two differently?¡± Saul interrupted, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s unfair. That Mrs. Liebsig is also to me. Why must she want one disciple only? So what harm could it bring if she took both of you girls?¡± He was angry and spoke up for Gillian. ¡°No, that wasn¡¯t cool. I have to look into Mrs. Liebsig now.¡± Saul took out his phone and searched Rose Liebsig on Wikipedia. After staying in the Hushe Republic for almost a month, Saul had already had a grip on Wikipedia search. If he encountered any doubts, he would start searching immediately. He clumsily entered Rose¡¯s full name, and soon, her information popped up on Wikipedia. Saul¡¯s Husheni was not bad. The Wilcox family¡¯s lineal branch spoke Husheni. After briefly reading Rose¡¯s introduction, Saul suddenly cried out in surprise as if he had discovered a newnd. ¡°Oh my god, this Mrs. Liebsig has gone too far. She said she would only want one disciple, but five after she took in Olivia, she has taken in two more disciples. ¡°She¡¯s crossed the line. She¡¯s a liar!¡± Saul snorted angrily. Ernesto¡¯s hand holding the pen paused, and he subconsciously looked toward Gillian. Gillian¡¯s face flushed red as if it was on fire. At this moment, she did not know if she was more surprised or embarrassed. years What did she mean by only wanting one disciple? It was just Rose¡¯s excuse that she looked down on her. Why would she take in another two disciples five yearster if she wanted one disciple? Saul was still crowing at the side, angrily using Rose of not keeping her word. However, with every word he said, Gillian looked more ashamed on her face. In the end, Stefan could not stand it anymore and nudged Saul. ¡°Enough! Stop it.¡± If he nagged again, Gillian would be furious in shame! Chapter 252 Chapter 252 Chapter 252 Gillian locked herself in the room and trembled as she held her phone. She read the introduction of Rose on Wikipedia again and again. The introduction was very detailed. It was written that Rose took in her fourth disciple that year, whose surname was Taylor. Five years later, she took in the fifth and sixth disciples. There was also an exclusive interview with Rose below. She had personally admitted that when she took in her first disciple, she had already thought of taking in seven disciples. It was because she liked the number seven. Gillian squatted on the ground and dialed Rose¡¯s number. Gillian said immediately after the phone went through, ¡°Mrs. Liebsig, you said you would only ept one disciple. Was that an excuse?¡± Rose was painting when she received the call from Gillian. She then took off her sses. She walked to the sofa and sat down, drinking water and listening to Gillian. Then, the more she listened, the more confused she became. In the end, she could not help but interrupt Gillian. ¡°Wait, you said that your grandfather invited me to Layfield?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t that true?¡± Gillian frowned. She didn¡¯t think there was any doubt about this point. Rose was the president of the Painting Association and a current oil painting master. If her grandfather hadn¡¯t invited her, Rose wouldn¡¯t havee to a small city like Layfield for no reason. ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± Rose smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know your grandfather too well. He didn¡¯t invite me over.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t? It wasn¡¯t Grandpa who¡¯d invited you?¡± Gillian didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Then why did youe to Layfield?¡± In Gillian¡¯s eyes, her grandfather was a miracle doctor. He had a lot of connections, and people from all walks of life would do him a favor. No one would turn down his invitation. Hearing Gillian¡¯s words, Rose was slightly surprised. ¡°I think you¡¯ve thought too highly of Doctor Smith. I must say his medical skills are superb, but he¡¯s just a doctor, after all. Why would everyone humor him? Moreover, we didn¡¯t know each other before.¡± ¡°Then why did youe to Layfield?¡± ¡°Because of Olivia,¡± Rose told the truth. ¡°I happened to see Olivia¡¯s painting at an art exhibition then. I spent a lot of effort to get her contact information.¡± ¡°Let me tell you this.¡± Rose didn¡¯t bother to waste her breath with Gillian. ¡°I went to Layfield to take in Olivia as my disciple.¡± Gillian looked like she was about to break down. She clenched her fists tightly and barely managed to calm herself down. ¡°So, you¡¯ve never considered taking me in as your disciple?¡± Rose had almost forgotten about what happened back then. It had been so many years, so how could she remember everything? After thinking for some time, she said, ¡°Ms. Gillian, I¡¯m very strict about choosing disciples. I don¡¯t just go around taking in mediocre disciples. I wouldn¡¯t lower my bar even if your grandfather were the president, not to mention he¡¯s only a doctor!¡± Gillian¡¯s heart began to ache, and her scalp went numb. It took her quite a while to chill out. She shivered. ¡°But you¡¯ve praised me and said I had a gift.¡± 1/3 15:52 Rose said helplessly, ¡°Ms. Gillian, I was just being polite. Do you understand what that meant?¡± ¡°What about the paintings? Are you also being polite by grading them for me every year?¡± Gillian was indignant. Rose rubbed between her eyebrows. After a while, she said, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve lived for so long, but I¡¯ve never seen someone as insensible as you. Don¡¯t you know how to read faces? Can¡¯t you tell the expressions on people¡¯s faces? ¡°How could you be so shameless as to have told Olivia to bring your mediocre paintings to me for grading again and again? How dare you!¡± Speaking of this, Rose got angry. She did feel that Gillian was too thick¨Cskinned for having ordered Olivia without any gratitude and took it for granted. Rose sighed. ¡°You know what? Olivia spent a lot of effort to get me to check your paintings back then. She begged me again and again. Ms. Gillian, you owe it to Olivia. Because of Olivia, you had the chance toe into contact with the top master in painting.¡± Without Olivia, Gillian would be an ordinary person among the millions. She would have no chance or be in no ce toe into contact with those top masters from all walks of life. However, the funny thing was that instead of being grateful for Olivia, she even med her. Could it be more ridiculous? Rose didn¡¯t want to say anything more. ¡°For the sake of Olivia, I¡¯ll give you a rmended entry to participate in the paintingpetition. Don¡¯t call me again.¡± After saying that, she hung up the phone mercilessly. At the Taylor family¡¯s sandwich shop, in order not to disturb Doris with her painting, everyone from the Taylor family dared not to speak loudly. They walked on tiptoes and even stopped selling sandwiches. This was because making sandwiches in the morning would distract Doris. Since she had nothing much to do, Olivia went upstairs to watch Doris paint. Doris was painting the countryside at sunset. It was distant and peaceful, and it had characteristics. But Doris was not happy with it. She felt the color of the sky could be better. She had mixed several colors but still couldn¡¯t get the most satisfactory one. Olivia stood behind her and casually pointed. ¡°Add a little ck and turn it into a grayish orange.¡± Doris looked up and nced at Olivia with a frown. ¡°Mixing colors is aplicated job. It¡¯s not as simple as you think. Olivia, can you please go to study the sandwich ingredients if you are busy with nothing? Stop acting like a know¨Cit¨Call here.¡± Olivia did not feel attached to this younger sister. The reason why she came up to watch her paint was only out of responsibility. Olivia had always been a responsible person. Even if she had lost her memory, she would still subconsciously take on the heavy burden and think for her parents, brother, and sister. However, since Doris didn¡¯t care, Olivia had no intention of sucking up to her. She turned around and left. Seeing Olivia leave without saying a word, Doris¡¯s expression looked more terrible. She snorted coldly in her heart, ¡°How rude.¡± Olivia came down from upstairs and heard a noise from outside. She looked over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ste was sitting on a chair, eating almonds while watching the scene. When she saw Olivia, she pushed the bag of almonds to her side and replied, ¡°Something happened at the fast food restaurant across the street.¡± 15:52 Megan also came over and frowned. ¡°It¡¯s Bettany¡¯s restaurant, right?¡± ¡°Yes, right. It¡¯s her restaurant.¡± Ste spat out a mouthful of almonds and started to gossip about the Fulham family. Bettany was the same age as Doris. They were ssmates, butpared to Doris, she lived a much more pathetic life. She dropped out of junior high school and went home to look after her sick mother. The mother and daughter finally had a better life and opened a fast food restaurant on the street. Bettany¡¯s father, Tucker Fulham, who had been missing for many years, suddenly came home. Back then, before Bettany was born, Tucker left home to earn a living. But he had been away from home for twenty years without any news. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. It would be a good thing for the family of three to be united after he returned. Unexpectedly, Tucker had started another family outside. He was up to no good when he returned this time. He wanted Bettany to marry a paralyzed fiance for her half¨Csister. ¡°What a terrible father he is!¡± Megan frowned. ¡°He¡¯s a total scumbag.¡± Ste nodded. ¡°Fortunately, Bettany is tough. She made a scene at the engagement ceremony, broke away from Tucker, and ran home.¡± However, not long after she were back, Tucker chased after her to her home. They were making a scene at the moment. For some reason, Tucker had convinced Bettany¡¯s mother, Talia, who had also urged her daughter to agree to the marriage. No one knew if Talia was really stupid or just pretending to be. Indeed, the fiance was from a wealthy family, but so what? It still couldn¡¯t change the fact that he was paralyzed. Bettany¡¯s life would be ruined! S Chapter 253 Chapter 253 Chapter 253 Olivia was listening for fun. She was not very interested in other people¡¯s gossip. Unexpectedly, the main character of the gossip came to visit that night. She was a very agile girl. Bettany was stunned for a second when she saw Olivia. She smiled. ¡°Good evening. I guess you¡¯re Doris¡¯s sister, Olivia? I¡¯m Bettany, Doris¡¯s ssmate.¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°Are you looking for Doris? She¡¯s upstairs.¡± Hearing this, Bettany looked at the stairs, and a look of desire shed across her eyes. However, she restrained herself and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not going up. I¡¯ll leave Doris to finish her work for the paintingpetition.¡± The paintingpetition? Olivia was stunned for a second. How did Bettany know about the paintingpetition? ording to Megan, this was a nichepetition. It was an internalpetition organized by the Painting Association. It was mainly held to choose disciples. In other words, the result of thepetition was not the point. What mattered was whether any teacher took a fancy to the participant¡¯s work and took him in as a disciple. Seeing Olivia¡¯s confusion, Bettany exined, ¡°I¡¯ve read Doris¡¯s Facebook status.¡± Facebook status? When Olivia heard these two words, she immediately realized she had been blocked and could not check Doris¡¯s Facebook status. Bettany handed the phone over and gestured for Olivia to take a look. It was all Doris¡¯s Facebook updates. Not only did Olivia see the status of her participation in thepetition, but she also read another update about color mixing. [Some people didn¡¯t know shit but told you what to do like a know¨Cit¨Call. She was a sandwich maker the other day and now acts like a painter who knows how to mix colors. By the way, does anyone know what the color grayish¨Corange is?] Olivia¡¯s gaze swept across it indifferently. The expression on her face did not change, but her understanding of Doris deepened. These words of mockery and contempt did not hurt Olivia. However, it could tell the character of the person who spoke. Undoubtedly, Doris was superficial and inferior. Olivia returned the phone to Bettany and asked her what she came for. Bettany was carrying a lot of things in her arms. She handed one of the notebooks to Olivia. ¡°Olivia, this is my experience in many years of painting and color mixing. It¡¯s not as good as the professional, but it should be helpful. Please give it to Doris for me. I hope it can be of some help to her.¡± ¡°And this.¡± Bettany rubbed the painting in her arms. ¡°I painted this. I hope Doris can on it.¡± After she finished speaking, she seemed to have recalled Doris¡¯s personality. A hint of sadness shed across Bettany¡¯s face. ¡°Doris probably doesn¡¯t have time. Well, forget about it.¡± Olivia was not a warm¨Chearted person. When she heard Bettany say this, she nodded. 15:32 D She took over the notebook and went upstairs. Hearing the footstepsing from the stairs, Doris looked impatient. She barely suppressed her frustration and said in a deep voice, ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re distracting me. Stop walking around. This competition means a lot to me.¡± Oh, did it mean a lot to her? Olivia did not think so. She knew nothing about painting, but she could feel that Doris¡¯s work was far from good. Olivia handed the notebook to Doris and said, ¡°Bettany told me to give you this. It¡¯s some of her color mixing summaries. She hopes they¡¯ll be helpful to you.¡± Doris sneered. She casually took it over and threw it on the desk without even flipping through it.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Bettany was just a junior high school student. What made her think she could give her advice? Doris was afraid that Bettany would mislead her. ¡°Don¡¯t bring these over again.¡± Doris was unhappy. Olivia looked up and nced at Doris. Her gaze was indifferent, cold, and clear, but for some reason, Doris felt an inexplicable sense of oppression. Her fingertips trembled uncontrobly. Doris moved her lips. She wanted to say something but could not speak a single word, no matter how hard she tried. By the time she had fully recovered, Olivia had already left with the notebook. ¡°What the hell!¡± Doris was so mad that she kicked the table. Olivia came down with the notebook and took it back to Bettany. Bettany¡¯s home was across the street and very close. In less than two minutes, she arrived. When she entered, she saw no one in the house. ¡°Hello? Is anybody home?¡± Olivia put the notebook on the table. At this moment, a panicked voice came from the door, and Talia ran out immediately afterward. Her face was deadly pale, and she looked a little panicked. When she saw Olivia, she was stunned for a second before saying, ¡°You¡¯re from the Taylor family across the street, right? Can I get you something?¡± Olivia¡¯s gaze stopped on Talia for two seconds, and she looked around imperceptibly. Finally, she pointed at the notebook on the table and said, ¡°This is Bettany¡¯s notebook. I brought it back to her.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Talia nodded hurriedly and started to show her the door. ¡°Alright, I see. Thank you. If there¡¯s nothing else, see you around.¡± Olivia walked towards the door. With her hand on the doorknob, she was halfway through the door when she suddenly turned around and whispered, ¡°Mrs. Fulham, is there someone else in your house?¡± Talia had chills all over and could not stop shaking in fear. She wanted to deny it, but she was mentally weak. It seemed it took her forever to speak out a word. Olivia frowned and took out her phone, trying to call the police. As soon as she entered the house, Olivia noticed something was off. There were three shadows at the door of the small room inside. One of the shadows was sitting on the ground. Judging from its height andpared to the other two shadows, it should be leaning against something behind it. 15.32 Olivia was very vignt. Telling from the painting at the door of the small room, there was also a broken piece of porcin. She almost immediately determined a fact. Something had happened to Bettany! Therefore, she pretended that nothing had happened and walked to open the door and expose everything. As expected, when she took out her phone and tried to call the police, Talia immediately freaked out and hurriedly said, ¡°No, no, what are you doing? There are no outsiders in the house. It¡¯s Bettany¡¯s father.¡± Saying it, Talia quickly turned around and gestured for Tucker toe out. ¡°Tucker,e out quickly.¡± Following Talia¡¯s call, a middle¨Caged man in a suit and leather shoes walked out of the small room. The man did not look handsome and had slightly grown stout. However, his sessful career gave him the confidence and domineering aura of a sessful man. He was charming in a way. Tucker was much calmer than Talia. He even had a smile on his face, looking like a smiling tiger in the business world. ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m Bettany¡¯s father. I¡¯m here to see her. I¡¯m not a bad person.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Bettany¡¯s father isn¡¯t a bad person. Talia echoed Tucker¡¯s words and even walked to Tucker¡¯s side, looking like she trusted and relied on him. Olivia frowned slightly. She shifted her gaze to look at the shadow at the door of the small room and asked, ¡°Then why is Bettany sitting on the ground?¡± ¡°Sitting on the ground?¡± Tucker did not understand why Olivia asked that. Olivia tilted her head and gestured for them to look over. Then, she said firmly, ¡°You drugged her. What are you going to do? Are you going to sell her?¡± Talia was not a mentally strong person. When she heard this, she freaked out. ¡°How did you know? Did you see it?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Tucker scolded. He felt this woman could not be more stupid, wondering how she could admit it when others just said it without proof. He turned around and looked at Olivia gloomily. His tone was threatening. ¡°Youngdy, don¡¯t be a busybody!¡± Was he threatening her? Olivia was the least afraid of threats. If the other side spoke nicely to her, she mightpromise. She would neverpromise if she were threatened. Olivia did not even bother to pay attention to Tucker. She directly pushed the door open and left. When she reached the street, she called out to the police officer who had rushed over excitedly to the Taylor family for sandwiches but ended in disappointment, ¡°Officer, I need help!¡± Tucker, who was inside the room, witnessed everything. He was so angry that he clenched his fists and mmed them on the counter. The counter was covered with tempered ss. He punched the counter, but it didn¡¯t move or wasn¡¯t damaged at all. On the contrary, he was in so much pain that he stomped his feet. Damn it! He was so pissed. Chapter 254 Chapter 254 Chapter 254 The officer, Marco, was here to get some sandwiches, but unfortunately, the Taylor family¡¯s sandwich shop was closed these few days. He was rather upset. He was out of sandwiches back home and could not eat the Taylor family¡¯s sandwiches for a while. He was down. Hearing Olivia¡¯s cry, the first thought that crossed Marco¡¯s mind was that Olivia must still have some sandwiches. Thank god! After that, he realized that Olivia was calling him for help! He was so ashamed and thought he was a lousy police officer. How could his mind be filled with food: This was not good. Hence, the ashamed Officer Wood rushed over in high spirits. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he asked Olivia. Olivia stretched out and pointed. ¡°Bettany¡¯s parents have knocked her out and wanted to sell her.¡± Oh my god! Marco was shocked. This was a big case. Even the biological parents could not sell their children. He quickly made a call to report to his superior. Tucker hurriedly stepped forward to stop him. ¡°Misunderstanding! It¡¯s just a misunderstanding. Officer. please listen to me. We¡¯re Bettany¡¯s parents. Why would we sell our daughter?¡± Marco was swayed and looked toward Olivia. Olivia pointed to the small room. ¡°Look, Bettany has already fainted. We can get the doctor to check on herter to see if she has had drunk some knockout liquid?¡± Marco walked towards the small room and saw Bettany lying on the ground, unconscious. He shook her hard several times, but Bettany did not wake up. Marco¡¯s expression darkened as he realized that something was wrong. Outside the room, Tucker stared at Olivia with a dark gaze. His tone was ruthless. ¡°Mind your own business. We¡¯re Bettany¡¯s parents. When Bettany wakes upter, she¡¯ll be on our side.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°You know?¡± Tucker was shocked. ¡°If so, why did you still meddle in our business and call the police?¡± Olivia took out her phone and found a recording. She yed it to Tucker. ¡°So, I recorded it just in case. Even if Bettany is on your side, Talia has already admitted to having drugged her. This is the evidence.¡± ¡°You recorded it!¡± Tucker¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets as if he wanted to kill someone. ¡°I did.¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°Otherwise, why would I talk nonsense to you for so long? I could have just left and called the police. I was trying to get evidence.¡± Olivia did not like to waste time doing meaningless things. Whatever she said and did had its meaning. Moreover, the prerequisite for her saving people was to protect herself first. They had an old saying that rtives were favored over outsiders. Bettany¡¯s rtionship with her parents must be closer than with her. What if Bettany sided with her parents and turned against her? However, if she left without doing anything and watched a young girl get hurt, Olivia could not bear to see that. 15.52 Leaving her in the lurch had broken her moral bottom line. Therefore, she got the evidence in advance before calling the police. This way, nothing would go wrong. Tucker was furious. He did not expect to meet such a meticulous girl in such a small town. What a genius she was! Marco took all of them away, and Bettany was sent to the hospital. Olivia went to the police station to make a statement. Marco asked her, ¡°How did you find out Bettany Fulham had fainted?¡± Olivia said, ¡°I saw three shadows at the door. One of them seemed to be sitting on the ground. There was a painting on the wall in the aisle. There was a small piece of broken porcin at the door.¡± After hearing this, Marco and his colleagues looked at each other in surprise. They could not help but admire her observation. She could have seen all those details. Marco was extremely curious. ¡°What made you think Tucker Fulham and Talia Fulham have drugged her but not some other bad person?¡± Olivia exined, ¡°It¡¯s because of Talia¡¯s behavior. The daughter was in trouble, but as a mother, Talia was only panicking. There was no worry or fear on her face. This didn¡¯t make sense at all. Recalling the previous news, everyone said Tucker and Talia wanted to marry their daughter Bettany to a paralyzed guy for Tucker¡¯s younger daughter, so I guessed Tucker and Talia had drugged her.¡± Marco apuded. ¡°Oh my god, that¡¯s amazing.¡± She could even be a detective. He couldn¡¯t help but ask something irrelevant. ¡°Do you usually like to read detective novels?¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Olivia shook her head. She didn¡¯t seem to be interested in these. ¡°Then you¡¯re good. You deduced everything just by sending a notebook over. You rock!¡± Wasn¡¯t she good? Olivia frowned. It was easy to find out. She did not think it was such a big deal of it. One colleague at the side reminded Marco, ¡°This is just a guess. Bettany hasn¡¯t woken up yet.¡± Right, he almost forgot about this. Marco thought Olivia¡¯s guess should be the fact, but they had a problem. When Bettany woke up, she might cover up for her parents. After all, they were her parents by blood. So, he reminded her kindly, ¡°You¡¯ve observed very carefully, but we still have to wait for Bettany¡¯s confessionter. After all, they¡¯re Bettany¡¯s parents. And this will probably end up with nothing definite.¡± Leaving things unsettled was the best oue. But they were worried that Tucker and Talia would twist the facts and use Olivia of calling the police to vent her anger, nder them, and ruin their reputation. ¡°I almost forgot about it.¡± Olivia took out her phone and clicked on a recording. ¡°There¡¯s a recording here.¡± Marco was dumbfounded. Even his colleagues beside him widened their eyes. She was so well¨Cprepared! ¡°Why¡­ Why did you record?¡± Marco stuttered. Olivia answered, ¡°I was afraid they would make a false countercharge, so I recorded it as evidence.¡± Marco gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Bravo! You¡¯re too alert!¡± Tucker and Talia were indeed fine. When Bettany woke up, she admitted that her parents had drugged 15:32 her. But it did not cause any harmful consequences, and they were her parents, so Bettany did not intend to pursue the matter further. The police let them go home and settle it on their own. After Bettany came home, she brought some food over to thank Olivia. ¡°Olivia, I owe it to you today. Thank you.¡± Bettany was a little embarrassed that she had only brought some food from the restaurant. She then fetched one of the paintings and gave it to Olivia. ¡°Olivia. I painted this myself. It¡¯s for you. I hope you like it.¡± Olivia looked over and saw an oil painting of the Virgin Mary. The character was delicate, and the colors were clean. The entire painting looked amiable and gentle. It felt like Raphael¡¯s work. Olivia was surprised. ¡°Did you paint this?¡± When speaking of painting, the smile on Bettany¡¯s face brightened. She talked non¨Cstop and said a lot about it. From what she said, Olivia knew that Bettany had been fond of painting since she was young. When she was still a primary school student, an art teacher noticed her talent and taught her many painting skills. When she was in junior high school, Bettany had taken all the art painting jobs. Later, her mother was sick, and she dropped out of school. But she did not give up. She worked hard to earn money while practicing painting. ¡°I taught myself this.¡± Bettany smiled, showing two dimples on her cheeks. She looked cute. ¡°I¡¯ve read a lot of books and searched a lot of painting skills online.¡± Speaking of what she liked, Bettany changed from her previous gloominess and unhappiness. She was in high spirits, and her eyes were filled with light. ¡°This portrait¡¯s neck is too thick. Not good.¡± Doris hade over without being noticed. She had a pen in her hand and directly poked at the portrait of the Virgin Mary. The quiet and peaceful neck of the Virgin Mary was instantly dyed ck. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Bettany subconsciously pushed Doris away. Doris frowned. ¡°Why did you push me?¡± Bettany¡¯s wrist trembled. After a long time, she said, ¡°You destroyed my painting!¡± ¡°Gosh, you called this thing a painting?¡± Doris was disdainful. She looked up and saw that Bettany¡¯s eyes were red in tears. She frowned and said impatiently, ¡°Fine. Fine. I¡¯ll fix it for you, alright?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you want me to on your paintings? Let¡¯s use this one. I¡¯ll enhance it for you.¡± Doris arrogantly raised her chin as if Bettany had taken advantage of her. Bettany took a deep breath and suppressed the anger in her chest. She hugged the drawing board in her arms. She bowed to Olivia. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Olivia. This painting is ruined. I¡¯ll paint another one for you.¡± With that, she left with the drawing board. 33 Chapter 255 Chapter 255 Chapter 255 After dinner, Megan brought up the Fulham family. ¡°Talia is really ruthless. She even knocked out her own daughter.¡± Ste agreed. ¡°Bettany is really pitiful to have such a pair of parents.¡± Then, she turned to Olivia. ¡°Olivia, did you realize that something was wrong and call the police?¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°Yes, I went to return the notebook and found Bettany unconscious on the ground, so I called the police.¡± Julian did not agree with Olivia¡¯s actions. Under normal circumstances, he did not speak much, but this time, he could not help but lecture her. ¡°Don¡¯t interfere in such matters in the future. Bettany is her daughter. She can do whatever she wants. Outsiders are not to interfere.¡± Megan nodded. ¡°Yes, Olivia. Don¡¯t interfere in other people¡¯s business in the future.¡± Olivia did not say anything. She lowered her eyes and held an orange in her hand. She had a nagging feeling that something was wrong. Her family should be benevolent and kind. Why would they despise her for meddling in other people¡¯s business? Olivia massaged her temples and the suspicion in her eyes deepened. At this moment, her phone rang. It was Gillian. Gillian was at a hotel in town and wanted to talk to her. In the hotel, Gillian was sitting on the sofa with her phone in her hand. She looked frustrated. Ernesto sat opposite her. His gaze lingered on Gillian¡¯s face. After a while, he said with a faint smile, ¡°Have you thought it through?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gillian lowered her eyes to hide the madness and unwillingness in her eyes. ¡°This is thest time. I¡¯ll hypnotize her onest time. I want to see how Olivia will face it when she knows that the person she likes has fallen in love with her sister.¡± Could Olivia ept it calmly? Or would Olivia be like her? Would she fight for Jarron¡¯s attention and push her sister off the cliff in her madness in the end? Ernesto was ying with his phone. His eyes were deep, and there was an evilness in them that was difficult to describe. He looked at Gillian and nodded. ¡°Sure, but¡­¡± Ernesto¡¯s tone changed. ¡°Hypnosis alone is not enough. Rtionships will be shallower as time passes.¡± At this point, he smiled. ¡°I have a good idea. On the way here, I¡¯ll pretend to be injured and get her to bring me medicine. Then, I¡¯ll take the opportunity to hypnotize her and make her fall in love with me.¡± ¡°And then?¡± Gillian was curious. He could not have gone through so much trouble to pretend to be injured just to hypnotize her. Ernesto chuckled. His unusually flirtatious face immediately looked so evil. He said, ¡°After that, call her and ask her to leave. What happened next would be that I recognized the wrong person after I woke up. I thought it was her sister, Doris, who saved me.¡± ¡°What do you think? Isn¡¯t this a good idea?¡± Ernesto turned to Gillian. His eyes were sparkling with mischief. Gillian was silent. This man was really evil. He actually came up with such an idea. 13 15:52 D Olivia would definitely fall for him if she was hypnotized in such a location and in such a situation. In the end, it would even be a mistake. Olivia had to watch helplessly as the person she liked treated her sister well because of a mistake. How desperate would she be? After hesitating for a moment, Gillian nodded. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say.¡± On the way to the hotel. Olivia received a call from Gillian. Gillian asked her to take the small road to the east, saying that she would wait for her there. Olivia nodded and did not think too much about it. She walked toward the east. The town was not as prosperous as the city. There were no streetmps in some ces. The path to the east was a little remote. It was only nine o¡¯clock in the evening, but it was already dark. They walked to the intersection. Olivia stopped in her tracks. Ernesto, who was leaning against the wall in the middle of the path, could already hear Olivia¡¯s footsteps. He pressed his shoulder to make more blood flow from the blood bag. His long legs also stretched into the middle of the road, trying to trip Olivia. After all, this road was too dark. If he hadn¡¯t tripped Olivia, she wouldn¡¯t have discovered him at all. Everything was ready. Ernesto leaned his head against the wall. As soon as he closed his eyes, he felt a ring light shining on his face. What the hell was that? He was going blind! My eyes, my eyes! In an instant, the dark path was as bright as day. Ernesto covered his eyes tightly with his hands, but even so, the light revealed between his fingers was iparably intense, blinding him to the point that he could not open his eyes. Because it was too bright! Olivia walked in with a strong shlight and had a clear view of the situation in the path. She took two steps inside and was about two yards away from Ernesto. She asked curiously, ¡°Why are you lying here? Isn¡¯t the ground cold?¡± Ernesto could not see Olivia at all. He could only determine where she was based on the source of the voice. With a low grunt, Ernesto said weakly, ¡°I¡¯m injured¡­¡± Olivia nced at Ernesto¡¯s wound and frowned. ¡°That¡¯s chicken blood. Are you a chicken?¡± Ernesto was speechless. Fuck! Was she a dog? She could even smell chicken blood. Fortunately, Ernesto turned his head quickly and immediately corrected himself. ¡°The blood is fake. It¡¯s my leg. I broke it.¡± Olivia took out a huge stick from behind her. She held the stick in her right hand and poked Ernesto¡¯s left. leg. ¡°Is it this one?¡± Ernesto could not open his eyes, so he could not see Olivia¡¯s movements. He only felt something poking his left leg. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. He nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Alright. Olivia put away the stick. ¡°I¡¯ll call the police immediately and get someone to send you to the hospital. ¡°No, you can¡¯t call the police.¡± Ernesto shook his head and made a painful expression. ¡°I was shot by a 23 15:52 gun¡­¡± Before he could finish, Olivia had already taken out her phone. ¡°There¡¯s a gunshot wound. I have to call the police!¡± Ernesto was dumbfounded! How did that happen? Saul had clearly told him that the plot in the novel was like this. The male lead was shot by a gun and could not go to the hospital, let alone call the police. Therefore, the kind female lead would personally save the male lead. Why did Olivia call the police? Ernesto was puzzled. ¡°Don¡¯t call the police. Why do you have to call the police? I already said that I have a gunshot wound!¡± There were differences between domestic and foreign cultures, and this plot was borrowed from the novel. Therefore, Ernesto thought that Olivia would be like the female protagonist in the novel. She would not call the police and would save him. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t understand why Olivia called the police. Olivia looked vignt. ¡°You¡¯re really interesting. What makes you think I¡¯ll help a criminal? Of course, I¡¯m on the same side as the police.¡± Probably only a fool would not call the police and casually believe in a strange man one met on the street. Even if she wasn¡¯t worried that he would hurt her, she still had to pay attention to scamming. She did not have any money now. If she was extorted, she would go bankrupt. Seeing that Olivia still didn¡¯t give up on calling the police, Ernesto couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He couldn¡¯t care less about pretending and pounced on her. He was nearly 6 feet and 3 inches tall and had practiced boxing since he was young. His skills were excellent and his explosive power was extremely strong. Such a sudden pounce would definitely snatch Olivia¡¯s phone. And yet¡­ Before he could get close to Olivia, his abdomen was ruthlessly poked by a thick and round stick. Oh, it hurt so much! Like a bird that was suddenly struck in mid¨Cair, Ernesto fell to the ground with a thud and rolled on the ground in pain. It was too painful, so he couldn¡¯t care less about covering his face. He covered his stomach with both hands. Olivia raised her shlight and shone it at Ernesto¡¯s face. When she saw the exotic face, Olivia¡¯s body shook violently. Then, countless memories returned. She remembered! 3/3 Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Olivia threw away the stick used for self¨Cdefense and leaned forward. She easily restrained Ernesto and tapped a few acupoints on his body. Ernesto no longer felt hurt in an instant. Oh! How magicall When he was still surprised, something even more shocking happened. Olivia stared at him and said coldly. ¡°Ernesto, have you had enough fun?¡± Ernesto¡¯s calm expression changed drastically when he heard this. He was stunned. After a while, he said, ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Olivia nodded. Then, she announced coldly, ¡°The hypnosis has been removed, and our deal is over.¡± Ernesto got up from the ground and looked at Olivia in disbelief. ¡°Impossible, impossible. How can you be awake?¡± No one in this world could be removed from his hypnosis unless he removed it himself. As Olivia walked out, she said in a low voice, ¡°I woke up when I saw your face.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ernesto was a little confused. Olivia turned around and looked at him. Suddenly, she chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think that I¡¯ll hand myself over to someone else without doing anything and let them hypnotize me as they please?¡± Olivia never did anything that she wasn¡¯t confident in. Since she dared to let Ernesto hypnotize her, she had made all the necessary preparations in advance. Not only did she have to give a psychological hint, but as long as she saw Ernesto¡¯s face, she would be able to recall everything reflexively. She even set a time limit for hypnosis. When the one¨Cmonth deadline was up, the people she had secretly arranged would immediately appear and take her away. They would also think of a way to let her see Ernesto and remove the hypnosis. If anything happened, the hypnosis would not be removed. The research institute would report to the country and pressure Fesmuowana through the Hushe Republic, asking Ernesto to remove the hypnosis. At that time, things would not be under Emesto¡¯s control, or even the Wilcox family¡¯s Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Thus was a national affair! After leaving the alley, Olivia threw the shlight to Ernesto and pressed the button on the smartwatch on her left wrist In less than three minutes two ghost¨Clike figures immediately appeared. It was Pets and Tyson ¡°Miss Tavin¡® the raver of them said an un Give modded le due cathon! Lot¡¯s leave Fameo followed bnd When he tward as tw quickly ran a few steps and stopped to front of Olivia As you going to see Cut as you want to and tren who did Os did not log and track at all bia v Ese and Does she Regret of walk understand Are you really a cow how you what chankung w get a ducked The night was very dark. Only the faint moonlight shone on her face, blurring her facial features and making it difficult to see her expression. However, Ernesto could still feel the coldness from her. In Olivia¡¯s mind, regret was the most meaningless thing. Gillian had already done those hurtful things. She had already hurt others. What was the use of regretting? It was just to make herself feel at ease. Olivia turned to look at Ernesto and said calmly, ¡°I let you hypnotize me in exchange for the Wilcox family¡¯s hypnotism. Now that the hypnosis is over, we have nothing to do with each other anymore.¡± At this point, Olivia paused and continued, ¡°I¡¯m not a good¨Ctempered person, and my patience is limited. I hope you won¡¯t provoke me again.¡± She meant to cut ties with Ernesto, which made him feel very ufortable. What made him ufortable was not the threat in Olivia¡¯s tone, but her attitude of leaving him alone as if she didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with him. It was as if after tonight, they were no longer rted. They wereplete strangers. Ernesto¡¯s heart twisted. He suddenly felt an indescribable sadness. He wanted to say something. Unfortunately, Olivia did not give him any time to speak. She got into the car and closed the door. Her actions were extremely cold and heartless. She did not even look at him. By the time Ernesto came back to his senses, the ck car had already left like an arrow and disappeared into the thick night. All that was left was a thick, foul¨Csmelling smoke. What a hateful girl! Ernesto stomped his feet in anger. How could there be such a woman? She didn¡¯t even say goodbye to him! Tyson drove and asked Olivia where she was going and if she wanted to go back to the Taylor family to pack her things. Olivia slowly turned her head and looked out of the window. Her tone was even colder than the night wind. ¡°There¡¯s no need. You guys can go overter and take the notes I left behind.¡± Tyson nodded and asked, ¡°Where are we going now?¡± Olivia looked at the lights not far away. She suddenly thought of Bettany and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Fulham. family.¡± The Fulham family¡¯s fast food restaurant was already closed. It was pitch¨Cck inside, and there was only a faint light in the depths, indicating that the owner had yet to rest. Peter went over and knocked on the door. After a while, Bettany came out. Olivia opened the car door and gestured for her toe in. Bettany looked up at Tyson and Peter and hesitated. After all, it was almost midnight. It was really not safe to get into an unfamiliar car like this. However, she remembered how Olivia had helped her in the evening. Bettany mustered her courage and sat in. ¡°Olivia, it¡¯s already sote. What¡¯s the matter?¡± She was a little nervous and sat up straight. Olivia smiled andforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m here to tell you that I¡¯m leaving soon. You don¡¯t 2/3 15:53 have to give me that painting.¡± ¡°Leave?¡± Bettany was surprised. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Olivia was about to speak when a few ngs came from outside the car. Someone was knocking on the window! Bettany rolled down the car window and frowned at Tucker outside the car. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Tucker curled his lips and looked past Bettany to look at Olivia. His tone was sinister. ¡°We have a guest. Why don¡¯t youe in and sit?¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Bettany was unhappy and reminded him. ¡°Olivia is my friend. Don¡¯t provoke her.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Tucker¡¯s expression was cold and terrifying. He looked at Olivia meaningfully. ¡°Girl, remember not to meddle in other people¡¯s business in the future. Otherwise, you won¡¯t even know when your head will be chopped off.¡± When he said this, Tucker¡¯s tone was filled with threat. Bettany couldn¡¯t stand Tucker¡¯s sarcasm. She waved her hand to chase him away and apologized to Olivia. ¡°Olivia, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve implicated you.¡± She bit her lower lip and looked embarrassed, finding it difficult to speak. After a while, she said, ¡°Olivia, during this period of time¡­ be careful. My father is not a good person.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, her face flushed red with embarrassment. Not everyone had the courage to admit that their biological father was despicable. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Olivia said calmly. ¡°He can¡¯t hurt me.¡± After saying that, seeing that Bettany¡¯s expression was still worried, Olivia added, ¡°I¡¯ll leave here tonight and nevere back.¡± Hearing the news that Olivia was leaving immediately, Bettany first heaved a sigh of relief and then was shocked. ¡°You¡¯re noting back anymore? You¡¯re not going to visit Samuel or Amelia?¡± Olivia yed with the phone in her hand. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯m not the Taylor family¡¯s daughter. I just lived in the Taylor family for a period of time.¡± Bettany was a little stunned, but she was very smart and immediately realized that there should be a reason. This was Olivia¡¯s privacy, so she could not ask further. She only looked at Olivia reluctantly. ¡°Then, Olivia, will I be able to see you again in the future?¡± Olivia leaned back in her chair and said casually, ¡°Let¡¯s leave it to fate. We will meet if we are fated.¡± ¡°Olivia. Bettany opened the car door. ¡°Wait for me here. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± As she spoke, she got out of the car and ran toward the door. After a while, she came back with a painting. ¡®Olivia, this is for you.¡± Bettany looked sad. ¡°I don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll meet again in the future. Keep this painting as a memento.¡± Olivia took the painting and looked at it. Suddenly, she smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll also give you a gift.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Bettany was a little stunned. Peter was smoking not far away. When he heard Olivia¡¯s words, he nced at Bettany. He thought that this youngdy was so lucky to be favored by Miss Taylor. In the future, she might have some good fortune! Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Chapter 257 The people in the sandwich shop found Olivia was missing the next morning. Megan panicked. ¡°What should we do? Olivia is missing!¡± Julian yawned and slowly walked out of the room with a coat on. ¡°Take your time. Maybe she¡¯s gone out.¡± Derek and Ste also came down from upstairs. They said anxiously, ¡°Why don¡¯t we call Miss Dale?¡± Megan nodded. After a few calls, the first thing she said was, ¡°There¡¯s no need to look for her. She¡¯s gone. I¡¯ve already transferred the money to your card. You don¡¯t have to call me anymore.¡± With that, she hung up the phone. The members of the Taylor family were left dumbfounded. After a while, Derek finally found his voice. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°She has left just like that. It¡¯s too sudden.¡± Megan frowned and said in a dissatisfied tone, ¡°She is really too much. She didn¡¯t even inform us before she left.¡± During this period of time, Olivia was considerate and sensible, so Megan had already treated Olivia as her child. For a moment, she could not ept Olivia¡¯s departure. She started to grumble. Ste chuckled and said mockingly, ¡°Mother, you really treat her as your own daughter.¡± They had made a fool of Olivia. It was already good enough that Olivia was not angry and didn¡¯t take revenge. How could she inform them before leaving? After saying that, Ste thought of something. She suddenly shouted, ¡°Oh no, we still don¡¯t know the sandwich filling recipe!¡± This was a big deal! Currently, there were a total of ten sandwich fillings in the Taylor family¡¯s sandwich shop. Ste had only learned three of them, and she was not very good at making them. The taste of the fillings she mixed was far inferior to Olivia¡¯s. ¡°What should we do? What should we do?¡± Ste was so anxious that she stomped her feet. ¡°What are you panicking for?¡± Doris came down from upstairs and reprimanded, ¡°It¡¯s just a few sandwich¨Cfilling recipes. Don¡¯t act like you haven¡¯t seen the world. When I participate in this internal competition organized by the Painting Association, I¡¯ll be chosen by one of the teachers of the Painting Association and taken in as a disciple. At that time, I¡¯ll have everything I want. How can a few recipes compare?¡± Megan originally felt sorry for the sandwich¨Cfilling recipes. After hearing her daughter¡¯s words, she suddenly felt more confident. ¡°Yes, Doris¡¯s painting is the most important. If the sandwich¨Cfilling recipes are gone, so be it. It¡¯s not a big deal. ¡°Furthermore, chopping filling in the morning will affect Doris¡¯s painting. We might as well stop selling the sandwich.¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Ste was furious. She raised her head and red at Derek before stomping upstairs. Derek smiled awkwardly at Doris. ¡°Doris, your sister¨Cinw is just too anxious. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°Derek. Doris nced at Derek and frowned slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t be blinded by these small profits. Sandwich is so cheap. Even if you sell ten thousand of them, you won¡¯t earn two thousand dors. ¡°But paintings are different. If I¡¯m epted as a disciple by a teacher from the Painting Association, I¡¯ll be famous. Any random painting can be sold for thousands of dors or even one hundred thousand dors. You¡¯re my brother, so I¡¯ll definitely take care of you.¡± 15:53 D Doris had always spoken like this. She had been smart, so since she was young, her family doted on her and obeyed her. She was used to being domineering. Even when she spoke to her family, she still spoke arrogantly. Back then, Derek was used to her attitude and did not think much of it. However, during this period of time, he had interacted with Olivia a lot. He had seen Olivia¡¯s sincere way of thinking for others. When she helped others, she would not make others feel ufortable. When he faced Doris again, he felt a little ufortable. However, Derek did not say anything. He just turned around and went upstairs to look for Ste. In the Fulham family, Bettany was painting in her room when she suddenly received a call from the express delivery. It said that there was a delivery for her. Bettany put down her pen and looked happy. ¡°It must be from Olivia.¡± She put on her shoes and ran out. Tucker sat at the counter and looked at Bettany¡¯s back with a frown. Seeing this, Talia was extremely nervous. She quickly exined for Bettany, ¡°Bettany is still young. She hasn¡¯t seen you for many years and is a little distant. She definitely isn¡¯t on the side of outsiders.¡± Bettany received the package and opened it as she walked toward the small house. Tucker stopped her. ¡°Bettany, don¡¯t interact with those indecent people. Listen to me and marry into the Hall family. In the future, you can have whatever you want. Don¡¯t you want to learn painting? The Hall family will send you to the art school and hire a famous painting teacher for you.¡± Bettany¡¯s hand that was tearing the package paused. She looked up and stared at Tucker. Her tone was cold. ¡°Tucker, I¡¯m calling you Dad for the sake of my mother. Don¡¯t push your luck.¡± ¡°Bettany!¡± Talia scolded. ¡°How can you talk to your father like that?¡± Bettany turned her head and suppressed the sorrow in her heart. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m your daughter. Do you want me to marry a paralyzed person?¡°¨C Talia shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to marry him. It¡¯s just an engagement. Your father said that thepany is in danger now and only the Hall family can save it. Can you help your father?¡± Bettany couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Why should I help him? Doesn¡¯t he still have a daughter? Why don¡¯t you let her go?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Tucker¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Missy is your younger sister. How can you be so heartless and not act like an elder sister at all? You really disappoint me!¡± At this point, he even vented his anger on Talia. ¡°How did you teach your daughter?¡± Talia was frightened and immediately exined, ¡°Tucker, don¡¯t be angry. Calm down. Bettany is still young and hasn¡¯t interacted with Missy before. She doesn¡¯t have any feelings for Missy. When they get along for a long time in the future, their feelings will deepen.¡± ¡°Enough.¡± Tucker grew impatient. ¡°Bettany must marry him!¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Bettany sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t force me. I won¡¯t marry into the Hall family. Even if you use despicable methods to knock me out and marry me, I won¡¯t let the Hall family help you!¡± ¡°Bettany!¡± Talia pped Bettany and looked at Bettany angrily with reddened eyes. ¡°Apologize to your father!¡± Bettany was already used to her mother being like this. Her heart no longer hurt. She just felt disappointed. She raised her hand to rub her face and looked at Talia coldly. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re such a bitch! I¡¯ve never seen a woman as humble as you.¡± With that, she ran upstairs. 15:53 ¡°Bettany. Talia called out to her from behind. Tucker grabbed Talia and said in a cold voice that seemed toe from hell. ¡°Ignore her. Let¡¯s see how long she can hold on. A girl shouldn¡¯t be too stubborn. Doesn¡¯t she like to paint? Let¡¯s break one of her hands and see how she can paint.¡± Talia couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Hatred shed in the depths of her eyes. She lowered her head and said in a weak voice. Tucker. Bettany is too young and insensible. Give me more time. I¡¯ll definitely persuade her.¡± Tucker nced at Talia and suddenlyughed. He raised his hand and touched Talia¡¯s cheek. His voice was gentle. ¡°I knew it. You understand my heart the most.¡± Talia lowered her head and smiled shyly. Upstairs, Bettany ran to the bathroom and washed her face with cold water to calm herself down. She didn¡¯t understand. She couldn¡¯t figure it out. Why did her mother, who had been relying on her for so many years and had always doted on her, suddenly change after her father appeared? Her mother even wanted to force her to get married! Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. After wiping her face, Bettany opened the package. The delivery was very light. It should be a piece of paper or a letter. Bettany guessed that it should be a painting. She had given Olivia a painting, so Olivia also gave her a painting in return. The package had beenpletely opened. Inside was not a painting, but a letter. Bettany found it strange. Did people still write letters these days? She took out the envelope and opened it. She realized that it was not a letter but a thin paper shell. It looked like an invitation card. What exactly was it? Bettany became more and more confused. Was it a greeting card? She casually took out a thin golden paper shell and opened it. It was a line of words. Bettany looked over. The more she looked, the heavier her breathing became, and her pupils dted. This, this was actually an invitation to the Painting Association¡¯s internalpetition! Bettany¡¯s legs went weak, and her wrist trembled slightly. She almost couldn¡¯t hold the invitation in her hand. At this moment, she suspected that she was in a dream. She rubbed her eyes hard and looked at the invitation letter again. It was true! It was actually true! This was given to her by Olivia. Who exactly was Olivia? Chapter 258 Chapter 258 Chapter 258 Bettany held the invitation letter, her heart pounding so fast that it was about to jump out. She read the words over and over again, feeling like she was in a dream. Would such a good thing really happen to her? Bettany was not a hesitant person. At such a young age, she had already taken on the burden of the family. This had trained her to be a decisive person. Since she had already gotten the invitation, she had to give it her all. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. As she did not understand thispetition, Bettany nned to ask Doris. She ran downstairs with the invitation letter in her arms. After running a few steps, she turned back and went upstairs to get a painting she had drawn. In the Taylor family, Doris was in the process of designing. Thispetition was very important to her, so she had to give it her all. Seeing Bettany walk over, Doris was a little surprised. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Bettany hugged the invitation letter. As she ran too quickly, she could not catch her breath. It took a while for her to catch her breath. ¡°Doris, look!¡± Her eyes were bright like the stars in the sky. Doris was instantly stunned. She had never seen such a bright and dazzling Bettany. It seemed that ever since she met Bettany, Bettany had always been depressed. Although she was energetic and decisive, there was always a hint of worry in her in her eyes. ¡°I can participate in thepetition with you!¡± Bettany couldn¡¯t control her excitement and showed the invitation to Doris. At first, Doris did not react and thought that Bettany was joking. However, when she lowered her head, she saw the seal of the Painting Association on the invitation. There was also Bettany¡¯s name written on it. Doris¡¯s pupils constricted and her nails dug into her palms. She was too surprised and couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Doris?¡± Seeing Doris¡¯s stiff expression, Bettany seemed to have realized something. This time, it did not seem like a good idea for her toe and look for Doris! Bettany was a little vexed. The moment she received the invitation, she was too excited. Her mind was in a daze and she did not consider everything. She only thought that Doris would also be participating in thispetition. The two of them would have apanion to talk to. However, she had forgotten that if she participated in thispetition, she and Doris would be competitors. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m fine.¡± Doris brushed her hair behind her ear and exined to Bettany with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was just too surprised just now. I didn¡¯t mean anything else.¡± Bettany looked up and carefully observed Doris¡¯s expression. Seeing that Doris really did not seem to mind, she rxed. ¡°Olivia gave this to me.¡± Bettany¡¯s fingertips rubbed the words on the invitation letter lovingly. ¡°Olivia?¡± Doris frowned. After reacting for a while, she realized who Olivia was. She couldn¡¯t help but tug at Bettany¡¯s sleeve and ask anxiously, ¡°Are you talking about Olivia Taylor? My 15:53 second sister?¡± Bettany nodded and looked at Doris curiously. ¡°Doris, what¡¯s the rtionship between Olivia and your family? She told me that she¡¯s only staying at your house temporarily. Actually, she has nothing to do with your family.¡± Doris looked a little flustered. She stuttered, ¡°Well, I can¡¯t say for sure. Actually, I don¡¯t know who she is either.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Bettany didn¡¯t continue asking. She took out the painting she brought over and was a little embarrassed. ¡°Doris, can you help me take a look? You know, I learned how to draw on my own. I¡¯m not as good as you, so I want to ask you for help and give me some advice.¡± If it was before today, Doris would definitely not waste time examining Bettany¡¯s paintings. But¡­ Her gaze moved up andnded on the invitation letter. Her eyes gradually darkened. ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you take a look. It just so happens that we¡¯re going to participate in thepetition together and have apanion.¡± Doris reached out to take the painting from Bettany¡¯s hand. Doris¡¯s hand that was holding the painting suddenly froze when her gazended on the oil painting. This painting¡­ The concept of this painting was actually very simr to the one she was painting now. The difference was that Bettany had already finished painting and she was thinking about theyout and color scheme. Doris gripped the painting so tightly that her knuckles turned pale. She read it again and again, looking at the painting Smoke in Vige. Theposition and color of this painting far exceeded hers. The painting Madonna she had seen previously had already shocked her enough. She did not expect this painting to be far better than that. How did that happen? Didn¡¯t Bettany never learn how to paint before? At this moment, Doris only felt that she had suffered a deep blow and could not muster any energy at all. Doris asked Bettany a few times before forcing a smile and saying, ¡°Bettany, put the painting here first. I¡¯ll take my time to look at it. I¡¯ll tell you in a few days.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Bettany nodded. Then, she looked at Doris with concern and said in a worried tone, ¡°Doris, you don¡¯t look too good. Are you feeling unwell?¡± Doris forced a smile. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been drawing recently. I didn¡¯t sleep well at night.¡± Bettanyforted her and bade farewell to Doris. After Bettany left, Doris hung up the painting Smoke in Vige and traced it with her fingertips. She drew another one herself. However, it always looked a little awkward and was not as good as the original. The more Doris looked at it, the angrier she became. In the end, she tore off the painting she had drawn, threw it on the ground, and stomped on it a few times. It was impossible for her to be inferior to Bettany. She couldn¡¯t ept it. Doris shook her head like she was possessed. Daniel did not have a good month. He was like a resentful husband who had been abandoned by his wife. His face was unhappy all day long. Ellis had been secretly criticizing him, saying that his menopause had been brought forward. Although Daniel could not hear Ellis¡¯s criticism, he had a smart brain and sharp eyes. 23 15:53 It could be seen that under the warm exterior of Ellis, there was a heart with evil intentions. Therefore, he sent Ellis to the Northernmost Continent. Because of Ellis¡¯s departure, everyone in the CEO¡¯s office kept quiet out of fear that they would anger the CEO who had premature menopause, and be sent to the Northernmost Continent. Everyone in the CEO¡¯s office was as obedient as a cat. Daniel could not even vent his anger. He could only bury his frustration in his heart. He was really sad, extremely sad. He knew about Olivia¡¯s n to be hypnotized. He knew it very clearly from the beginning to the end. Olivia felt that he was her boyfriend and had the right to know all this, so she told him in advance. To be honest, Daniel did not agree to Olivia taking the risk at all. Unfortunately, he did not dare to say it. Other domineering CEOs were able to manipte their wives. But in front of Olivia, he was timid and obedient to her. Theparison was too tragic! The depressed Daniel returned home every day and didn¡¯t like his son Andrew. His son waspletely useless! Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Daniel had always been afraid to tell Olivia that Andrew was her son. He hoped that when his rtionship with Olivia deepened, or after they got married, he would slowly tell her that Andrew was her son in a few years. That was because he was afraid that Olivia would snatch Andrew from him. He knew Olivia too well. If she knew that Andrew was her child, she would definitely fight with him for custody of the child. How could Daniel beat her? He could not bear topete with her at all! In the past, he had apanied Olivia to watch many idol dramas and dramatic romance novels. The male lead was domineering and arrogant. He bullied the female lead until she was almost half dead and casually snatched the child away from the female lead. At that time, Daniel felt that television dramas and novels were all fake. The male lead did not love the female lead at all. If he really loved the female lead, how could he bear to snatch her child? Not to mention snatching Andrew from her, even if Olivia frowned slightly, Daniel would be heartbroken. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. He would rather die in pain than make Olivia unhappy. When he returned home at night, Daniel went to Andrew¡¯s room. Andrew was watching cartoons on the iPad under the nket. When he sensed that Daniel hade in. he immediatelyy down and closed his eyes tightly. He was actually pretending to be asleep! Daniel did not expose him. He only sighed softly. ¡°s, why did he fall asleep? I was about to tell him about Olivia.¡± Olivia? Andrew¡¯s eyes widened. He suddenly lifted the nket and called out, ¡°Daddy.¡± Daniel was so mean. He pretended to be surprised and turned the doorknob with his slender fingers. ¡°Andrew! Weren¡¯t you asleep?¡± Andrew was a little embarrassed. He poked his chubby little face with his two soft fingers and smiled. obediently. ¡°Daddy. I heard you mention Olivia.¡± Daniel stepped forward and poked his chubby son with his fingertips. Andrew fell to bed. Then, he covered Andrew with the nket lovingly and said in a serious tone, ¡°You heard wrong. You are dreaming.¡± Andrew was sure that he was not dreaming. He argued, ¡°I really heard it. It¡¯s not a dream!¡± Daniel raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°How can you be sure that you¡¯re not dreaming? I think you¡¯re dreaming.¡± Andrew couldn¡¯t be more anxious. He couldn¡¯t care less about pretending. ¡°Daddy, I didn¡¯t sleep just now. Really.¡± ¡°Really? I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Daniel crossed his arms in front of his chest. Hiszy look was especially hateful. Andrew blinked and looked up at Daniel for a long time before he suddenly understood. Even if a smart child panicked for a moment, he would still quickly notice the abnormality. He knew that Daniel must have found him sprawled under the nket watching cartoons. Andrew was a very smart child. When he realized that he had been discovered, he immediately turned around and took out the iPad from under his nket. He threw it on the ground with a thud and promised Daniel with a puffed¨Cup face, ¡°Daddy, I won¡¯t watch it anymore. I won¡¯t watch it in the future.¡± There was a carpet on the floor, so the iPad didn¡¯t break when it fell to the ground. It only lit up moment. Daniel raised his eyebrows and picked up the iPad. He looked at the video. ¡°23 minutes.¡± for a ¡°Daddy.¡± Andrew quickly climbed out of bed and hugged Daniel¡¯s thigh. ¡°I only watched for two minutes, really.¡± ¡°But you indeed watch it,¡± Daniel said slowly. ¡°I remember we discussed about it before. How should I punish you if you yed with the iPad in bed at night?¡± Andrew lowered his head and said pitifully, ¡°Spank me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Daniel nodded. He was very satisfied with his son¡¯s attitude. ¡°Show me your butt.¡± ¡°Daddy.¡± Andrew burst into tears. He went forward and hugged Daniel¡¯s thigh. ¡°Don¡¯t spank me. I¡¯ll be good from now on.¡± The little guy had a pair of beautiful eyes that were exactly the same as his mother¡¯s. When he cried, he looked exceptionally pitiful. Facing this pair of eyes, Daniel could not bring himself to do it. He could only ask Andrew to make a promise with a cold face. When Daniel returned to his room, he felt sad when he saw the empty bed. He was obviouslyzy and unrestrained just now. It was a kind of heartache of not having a wife. This nket was too cold! He thought about how he had acted like a father and a mother for so many years.. He raised Andrew alone. However, Olivia had actually lost her memories and avoided all responsibility. Daniel took out his phone and slowly typed on Facebook status. He deliberated over his words and described how he found Andrew ying with the iPad under the nket. He emphasized that the child was not easy to discipline and that he was tired because he had to act as a father and a mother. Last setup, only Olivia could see it. Not long after he posted it, someone liked it. It was Olivia! Daniel immediately became excited. His fingers began to tremble and he could not press the button for a long time. After a long time, he finally dialed Olivia¡¯s number. ¡°Olivia¡­ Olivia was still on the way back. She felt a little dizzy, so she rubbed her temples again and again. This was the aftereffect of hypnosis. Even when she woke up, she still felt a little ufortable. She had already taken her phone back, so Olivia casually flipped through it. Coincidentally, she saw the Facebook status of Daniel. Her fingertips slipped and she liked it. Her actions preceded her consciousness. It took her a moment to realize what she¡¯d done. Daniel had always been afraid to tell Olivia that Andrew was her son. He hoped that when his rtionship with Olivia deepened, or after they got married, he would slowly tell her that Andrew was her son in a few years. That was because he was afraid that Olivia would snatch Andrew from him. He knew Olivia too well. If she knew that Andrew was her child, she would definitely fight with him for custody of the child. How could Daniel beat her? He could not bear topete with her at all! In the past, he had apanied Olivia to watch many idol dramas and dramatic romance novels. The male lead was domineering and arrogant. He bullied the female lead until she was almost half dead and casually snatched the child away from the female lead. At that time. Daniel felt that television dramas and novels were all fake. The male lead did not love the female lead at all. If he really loved the female lead, how could he bear to snatch her child? Not to mention snatching Andrew from her, even if Olivia frowned slightly, Daniel would be heartbroken. He would rather die in pain than make Olivia unhappy. When he returned home at night, Daniel went to Andrew¡¯s room. Andrew was watching cartoons on the iPad under the nket. When he sensed that Daniel hade in, he immediatelyy down and closed his eyes tightly. He was actually pretending to be asleep! Daniel did not expose him. He only sighed softly. ¡°s, why did he fall asleep? I was about to tell him about Olivia.¡± Olivia? Andrew¡¯s eyes widened. He suddenly lifted the nket and called out, ¡°Daddy.¡± Daniel was so mean. He pretended to be surprised and turned the doorknob with his slender fingers. ¡°Andrew! Weren¡¯t you asleep?¡± Andrew was a little embarrassed. He poked his chubby little face with his two soft fingers and smiled obediently. ¡°Daddy. I heard you mention Olivia.¡± Daniel stepped forward and poked his chubby son with his fingertips. Andrew fell to bed. Then, he covered Andrew with the nket lovingly and said in a serious tone, ¡°You heard wrong. You are dreaming Andrew was sure that he was not dreaming. He argued, ¡°I really heard it. It¡¯s not a dream!¡± Daniel raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°How can you be sure that you¡¯re not dreaming? I think you¡¯re dreaming Andrew couldn¡¯t be more anxious. He couldn¡¯t care less about pretending. ¡°Daddy, I didn¡¯t sleep just now. Really ¡°Really? I don¡¯t believe you¡± Daniel crossed his arms in front of his chest. Hiszy look was especially hateful. Andrew blinked and looked up at Daniel for a long time before he suddenly understood. Even if a smart child panicked for a moment, he would still quickly notice the abnormality 13 Oh no, she originally wanted to give him a surprise, but now she couldn¡¯t. Just as she was feeling vexed, Daniel called. After the call went through, neither of them spoke. Only their rapid breathing could be heard. Rustle, rustle, rustle. It was like an electric shock. Daniel could almost imagine the color of Olivia¡¯s lips on the phone. She had never liked to put on makeup, but her lips were red and seductive, like the deepest color of rose petals, like a demon that sucked people¡¯s essence. At this moment, she must be biting her lower lip. There was a bite mark on her lips, and the numbness could melt his heart. Daniel¡¯s lower abdomen suddenly tightened, and his right hand gripped the phone tightly. If Olivia was right in front of him, he would definitely not be able to control himself. He would hold her under his body and press her down tightly. After a while, a low and sexy voice came out of his throat. ¡°Olivia.¡± Olivia pursed her lips and blinked her eyes. She could barely suppress the joy in her heart. ¡°Daniel.¡± The two of them did not speak. They just held their phones in silence. But joy and longing spread along the signal flow. Tyson, who was driving in front, and Peter, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, looked at each other and thought of the same thing. Absence made the heart grow fonder. Ha¨Cha! Olivia really missed Daniel. She had never liked someone so much in her life. To be honest, when she first came into contact with Daniel, she was not tempted. She even felt that this person was very strange and inexplicable. If it weren¡¯t for Andrew, Olivia wouldn¡¯t have wanted to interact with him at all. However, as time passed, Olivia liked him more and more. She found Daniel more and more pleasing to the eye. How could he be so good¨Clooking, obedient, and understanding? His asional pride was like a cat, not annoying. Olivia really felt that Daniel was exactly what she liked. She was fond of everything about him. Chapter 260 Chapter 260 Chapter 260 He knew that Olivia had returned to Evervale overnight. Daniel had bad intentions. ¡°Olivia, I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± Olivia rubbed her temples and could not help butugh. ¡°It¡¯s almost ten o¡¯clock at night now. I still have about two hours before I reach Evervale. Where are you going to pick me up?¡± Daniel raised his eyebrows and chuckled. ¡°Is it okay at home?¡± Olivia was speechless. Seeing that Olivia was silent, Daniel knew that something was wrong. He quickly found a reason that Olivia could not refuse. ¡°Andrew missed you. He cried just now.¡± ¡°Why did he cry?¡± Olivia was indeed anxious. When she heard that Andrew was crying, she instantly became nervous. Indeed, she had forgotten her husband after having a child. Daniel felt a little sad. He emphasized his tone and said in a low voice, like a single father who couldn¡¯t do anything for his child, ¡°s, he always cried before he went to bed these past few nights. He asked me where Olivia went and why she didn¡¯te to see him. He wondered if you don¡¯t like him anymore.¡± Olivia doted on Andrew instinctively. When she heard that he had cried, her heart immediately ached. She agreed immediately. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go straight to your side.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave the door open for you.¡± Daniel smiled like a spring breeze. He was so proud. To prevent anything from happening, Daniel even came to Andrew¡¯s room. He shook Andrew awake and asked him to send Olivia a voice message. It would be best if he cried a few times. Andrew was in a daze and his mind was still nk. However, he also hoped to see Olivia when he woke up in the morning, so he obediently agreed and sent a voice message to Olivia. But¡­ he blinked and looked up at Daniel. ¡°I can¡¯t cry.¡± Daniel frowned and reminded him, ¡°Do you remember what you did wrong tonight?¡± Upon hearing this, Andrew¡¯s eyes widened. He looked at Daniel with dissatisfaction. ¡°It has been a while, and you can¡¯t punish me anymore.¡± Daniel smiled cruelly. ¡°You yed with the iPad behind my back. I haven¡¯t punished you yet. I¡¯ll punish you by not allowing you to y with the iPad for a month.¡± Andrew was stunned at first, then he instantly pouted and cried, ¡°Daddy, no.¡± In the blink of an eye, Daniel pressed the voice transmitting button and sent Andrew¡¯s cries over, ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Daniel patted Andrew¡¯s shoulder and said in a satisfied tone, ¡°Look, you cried so well.¡± Andrew was speechless. ¡°What kind of father was this?¡± he thought. Hearing Andrew¡¯s cries, Olivia¡¯s heart tightened. She sent the location of the Sullivan family to Tyson and asked him to drive there. When they arrived at the Sullivan family, it was already midnight. Andrew had already gone to bed. Olivia tiptoed into the house and nced at Andrew. Only then did she feel relieved. The Sullivan family had exactly two guest rooms. Tyson and Peter lived together, and Olivia had her own room. After a long journey, she was really tired and prepared to take a shower and sleep. Olivia was taking a shower when she heard someone knocking on the door. She was covered in foam, so it was not appropriate for her to open the door. She asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± Daniel stood tall at the door with a ss of milk in his hand. ¡°It¡¯s me, Olivia. I brought you a ss of milk. Olivia pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Thank you. Leave it for now. It¡¯s not convenient for me to go out now. I¡¯ll go out and get itter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Daniel was super considerate. ¡°I¡¯ll bring it in for you.¡± ¡°The door¡¯s locked.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Daniel was ready. ¡°I got the spare key.¡± Olivia was speechless. He seemed to have ulterior motives. Helpless, she nodded. ¡°Thene in.¡± Daniel pushed the door open and entered. He first looked around before cing the milk on the bedside table. In the bathroom, his beloved was taking a shower. The sound of water seemed to drench his heart¡­ It was warm and a little moist. Daniel was tempted. It couldn¡¯t be said that he had ulterior motives. If a man didn¡¯t even have any sexual desire for the woman. he loved, wouldn¡¯t he be like a eunuch? Daniel felt that he was very normal. After all, he had been holding it in for so many years. If he didn¡¯t have sex now, he would wonder if he was abnormal. There were many bad intentions in men who were sexually aroused. Therefore, when Olivia came out of the bathroom in a bath towel after taking a shower, she saw arge patch of milk on the bed. The perpetrator looked at her innocently. ¡°What should we do? The bed is wet. Where are you going to sleep?¡± Olivia red at Daniel. She raised her beautiful chin and pointed at the sofa. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep there.¡± ¡°How can that do?¡± Daniel leaned over and pressed Olivia against the wall. A strong masculine scent assaulted Olivia¡¯s face, causing her body to go limp. She almost hung on Daniel. However, she still refused to admit defeat. She raised her chin and red at him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Daniel lowered his eyes. ¡°Of course¡­ I¡¯ll fuck you!¡± As he spoke, he picked up Olivia and threw her onto the sofa. Olivia sank into the sofa and her mind went nk for a moment. She blinked and before she could react, a muscr male body pressed against her. He gave her a passionate kiss. Hmm¡­ The next day, Olivia woke up in Daniel¡¯s room. When she opened her eyes, it was almost 11 p.m. Andrew had already gone to kindergarten. ¡°Oh no.¡± Olivia rubbed her forehead and could not help but kick Daniel. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault.¡± 23 15:54 She did not see Andrew. ¡°Why are you ming me?¡± Daniel flipped over and pressed her down. His voice was low as he blew into her ear. After another sex, it was almost one in the afternoon when they got up. Thinking that there were still Tyson, Peter, and two nannies at home, Olivia felt too ashamed to face anyone. Wasn¡¯t she announcing to the world what she had donest night by getting up sote? She quietly went downstairs, thinking that the others should go and rest. Unexpectedly, she bumped into Tyson and Peter, who were watching television in the living room. She quickly lightened her footsteps and tiptoed around the two of them to go to the dining room to eat. However, Daniel appeared at this moment and looked at her worriedly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you tiptoeing? Are you feeling unwell? I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault. Last night, I¡­¡± Shut up! Olivia was afraid that he would say something he shouldn¡¯t. She quickly went forward and wanted to cover his mouth. She was wearing slippers, and because the ground was a little slippery, she rushed forward too quickly. She slipped away and plunged into Daniel¡¯s arms¡­ Themotion was too loud. Tyson and Peter turned around. They happened to see Olivia throwing herself at Daniel. The two of them gasped and raised their thumbs at the same time. Unexpectedly, the cold and indifferent Miss Taylor was actually so passionate and bold! Olivia was speechless.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She was really too ashamed to face anyone. Her reputation had been ruined. It was already embarrassing enough, but Daniel acted as if he did not notice and carried her in his arms. Daniel exined to Tyson and Peter, ¡°Olivia is too tired. I¡¯ll carry her over.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Tyson and Peter nodded in understanding. Olivia buried her head in Daniel¡¯s arms hopelessly. Anyway, it was already so embarrassing. They could think whatever they wanted! Chapter 261 Chapter 261 Chapter 261 In the afternoon, Olivia and Daniel went to the kindergarten to pick up Andrew. On the way, Daniel mentioned something. Some time ago, when he was volunteering, he met a young man named Noah who was at the same age as him. ¡°Noah is only 29 years old. He has been married for seven years.¡± Daniel sighed. Olivia nodded. ¡°He married early. He barely reached the legal age for marriage back then.¡± ¡°And what is your opinion?¡± Daniel turned to look at her. Olivia felt a little bit weird. Why would she have an opinion? Some people married young and some old. It was just their choice. There was nothing to about. ¡°I don¡¯t really have one.¡± She shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t?¡± At the red light, Daniel stopped the car and turned to look at Olivia, his expression kind of complicated. Olivia frowned. She couldn¡¯t make out what he was trying to do. She was about to ask him what was going on today. Yet before she could, she heard his mellow deep voice just beside her ear. ¡°Olivia, let¡¯s get married too.¡± Unexpected of such a question, Olivia looked up at Daniel in shock. The traffic light had turned green. Daniel turned around and looked ahead, pressed on the elerator with his right foot and the car rushed out like an arrow. He didn¡¯t turn to Olivia again, yet he said solemnly, stressing every syble, ¡°Olivia, let¡¯s get married.¡± ¡°Get Married?¡± Olivia repeated his words in her head. She squeezed her fingers, unsure of what to answer for a moment. She didn¡¯t expect him to bring up this topic so soon. She had barely thought about it. So she hesitated, trying to figure out what to reply. Yet then, Daniel continued, ¡°If you haven¡¯t made up your mind, we can get engaged for now. How do you think?¡± Engage? Olivia took a breath of relief. She nodded at Daniel and agreed. ¡°Okay!¡± Daniel was so happy that he was lost for words for a while. He made it! That was wonderful! Daniel was a very sophisticated person. He understood humans pretty well. He knew how to negotiate. He had read a lot of psychology. He once read something called House Splitting Effect. There was a dark room, if someone proposed to open the window, the proposal was very likely to be denied by a group of people, however, if another person proposed to destroy the ceiling then the first proposal would be much more eptable. He was using the exact same trick. Daniel¡¯s goal was to engage, not to marry for now. After picking up Andrew, the three of them went to a nearby restaurant for dinner. Olivia felt a little guilty for having hesitated when Daniel proposed to get married. She felt that she had hurt Daniel, so she was very cooperative and she agreed to whatever he said that day. 15:54D She even took the initiative to mention the engagement date. ¡°Do you think we need to think about it carefully?¡± Daniel sat on the chair. He had already taken off his jacket and was only wearing a white shirt. The cuffs were rolled up, revealing a firm and powerful wrist. Hearing Olivia¡¯s words, he looked up slowly. He said in his deep, cello¨Clike voice, ¡°No need.¡± No need? Olivia looked up, her beautiful eyes filled with surprise. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Daniel tapped his fingertips on the table and said, ¡°September 9th.¡± Olivia¡¯s hand that was holding the fork paused in the air. She looked over in shock. ¡°A weekter? Isn¡¯t that too soon?¡± Daniel shook his head. ¡°This is a good day.¡± It indeed was, but wasn¡¯t it a bit of a rush? Would they have the time to prepare everything that was required? Olivia was very worried. The engagement was in seven days. There were many things to prepare. They needed to make arrangements for the venue and the guest list. She hadn¡¯t even purchased the clothes, shoes, and rings for that day. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Daniel said confidently. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared everything for you.¡± He took out his phone and showed the photo to Olivia. ¡°This is the engagement venue. It¡¯s at the old residence of the Sullivan family. It¡¯s already set up. ¡°As for the guests, I don¡¯t think we need to invite a lot of people. I prefer to only invite our close rtives and friends. ¡°The clothes and shoes are ready. Try them on and see if there¡¯s anything you need to change.¡± ¡°And the rings had been customized. They would be delivered in a few days.¡± Daniel was talking excitedly. However, when he turned around, he saw Olivia looking at him calmly with her arms crossed. Daniel¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He thought to himself, ¡°Oh no, she found out.¡± Olivia looked up and said slowly, ¡°Is this your trick?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call it a trick,¡± Daniel said righteously. ¡°I am just insightful. I knew we would get engaged one day so I had everything ready in advance.¡± He moved closer to Olivia and whispered, ¡°I really want to marry you.¡± After saying that, he gave Andrew a look. Andrew reacted quickly. He immediately hugged Olivia¡¯s other arm and blinked his big eyes pitifully. ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t you want to marry my Daddy? Is it because you don¡¯t like me?¡± ¡°Oh no. What are you saying?¡± Olivia¡¯s heart softened. She held Andrew in her arms and shook him. Her tone was gentle. ¡°I couldn¡¯t kike you more. You¡¯re so adorable! Andrew raised his face. ¡°Then would you like to be my mother?¡± ¡°Of course, I do.¡± Olivia lowered her head and kissed the little boy¡¯s soft face. Daniel was very productive. Olivia had just agreed, he announced the engagement to the world the next second. 15:54 He also posted on Twitter: Dear Princess, I¡¯ll see you on September 9th. The Sullivan Group¡¯s subsidiaries reposted this Twitter and posted at the same time: ¡°Congrattions, Mr. and Mrs. Sullivan.¡± Almost instantly, This tweet went viral. The news of the engagement of the richest man instantly hit the headlines all over the world. It was at the top of the trending searches. Every major news outlet was reporting it. The news could be found in the financial column, entertainment column, and even scientific column. Theizens were dumbfounded. They had no idea what was going on. The news was too sudden. They couldn¡¯t believe that in the blink of an eye, the richest man was engaged. They never heard he had a girlfriend. Theizens were in an uproar. ¡°It¡¯s too sudden. Oh no, how can he get engaged before I even grow up?¡± ¡°Who is Ms. Taylor? Does anyone know? I have never heard of her.¡± ¡°Am I the only one who¡¯s curious? Look, I saw this piece of news on financial channels. entertainment channels and even scientific channels¡­ What does it have to do with science, can anybody exin?¡± ¡°Oh,e on, don¡¯t spread rumors. It¡¯s covered on scientific channels not because of Mr. Sullivan but because of Ms. Taylor.¡± There was also a link behind this . People who clicked on it were all shocked by Olivia¡¯s dazzling resume. ¡°Oh my god, Ms. Taylor is amazing. She got the Lasker Award at such a young age. She must be a genius.¡± ¡°I knew she must be an excellent person too.¡± ¡°Well, even though Ms. Taylor has made some achievements in biology, I still don¡¯t think Ms. Taylor is good enough for Mr. Sulliva. After all, he is the wealthiest man in the world.¡± ¡°Oh shut up! Are you blinded by money? How dare you say that scientists are inferior to capitalists!¡± Theizens were arguing with each other. The Sullivan Group¡¯s public rtions team had controlled the s, so the discussion didn¡¯t go too far. It was not very intense, and there was nothing too negative. However, Daniel still didn¡¯t like it. He did not want to see any arguments. He wanted to see everyone congratte him and Olivia. Hence¡­ The emerce department posted on their official ount: ¡°The Sullivan group will pay the bill for 100 people who retweeted the post.¡± The Technology department of Sullivan Group posted, ¡°We will send out 100puters to those who retweeted.¡± The reading department of Sullivan Group posted, ¡°10,000 luckyizens who retweeted would get 10,000 read coins!¡± The video department posted on Twitter: ¡°We will select 10,000 luckyizens from those who retweeted, and the chosen one will get a one¨Cyear premium for free.¡± After dozens of Sullivan Group subsidiaries posted on Twitter, other cooperatingpanies also joined them. Chapter 262 Chapter 262 Chapter 262 Theizens on the Inte were in an uproar. Daniel got countless phone calls. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. People invited him to parties, hoping to meet his mysterious lucky wife. Daniel sat on the sofa, his long legs bent. He lowered his gaze and scrolled through his messages. His expression was nonchnt, as if nothing in the world could pique his interest. When he reached a particr message, Daniel¡¯s fingertips paused. Olivia slowly looked over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Daniel cradled Olivia in his arms, resting his chin on the top of her head. His voice was low and slightly husky as he asked, ¡°A group of old friends has extended an invitation. Should we go see them tonight?¡± He asked in a questioning tone. ¡°Okay,¡± Olivia nodded lightly and yfully raised her hand to gently scratch Daniel¡¯s chin as if teasing a little pet. Fracha Club was a ce Daniel frequented during his youth. He used to spend entire nights there with his old friends. Later, many things happened and he was busy with work, so he no longer stayed there. Hisst visit had been several years ago. Standing at the entrance once more, Daniel felt like he was there in his past life. The club had be unfamiliar to him. The club¡¯s staff were all well¨Ctrained, and their observant eyes didn¡¯t miss a thing. They could tell at a nce who people were. They had never seen Daniel and Olivia but they could tell from the way they dressed and walked that they were not ordinary people. The staff quickly hastened to approach and extend a warm wee to them. ¡°Sir, Miss, please follow me. As the staff member led the way, he inquired politely, ¡°Is this your first visit, or do you have a reservation?¡± Daniel came to a gradual halt, his gazenguid as he cast a mild look at the staff. His aura instantly rose. He curled his lips and smiled at the staff. ¡°You don¡¯t know me?¡± The staff member felt as if his neck was stuck. He instantly lost his voice. At this moment, the door was suddenly knocked open and two familiar figures rushed out. The staff member nced over from the corner of his eye. The two managers actually appeared at the same time! There were two lobby managers in the club, one was male, named Steve Chandler and one was female, named Vivian Lawson. The two of them had always worked separately and rarely interacted. But they appeared together today. The staff was dumbfounded! Steve hastened his pace and reached Daniel first. He bowed and apologized, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, I¡¯m sorry. Rowan is new here. Please forgive him.¡± Vivian also came over. 14 15.511 Vivian was undeniably beautiful, but her demeanor was not assertive. Instead, she exuded a gentle and soothing air. Men were drawn to her, and women felt no envy in her presence. Vivian approached the two of them and, rather than addressing Daniel first, she turned her gentle gaze to Olivia and inquired with a soft tone, ¡°Mrs. Sullivan, how are you?¡± Her soft and gentle words subtly hinted at Olivia¡¯s identity, indicating that she was familiar with her. Notably, she didn¡¯t refer to her as Ms. Taylor, as the staff had done. Instead, she called her Mrs. Sullivan. Olivia raised her eyebrows and looked at the woman. She thought to herself, ¡°No wonder she became the manager of a high¨Css club. Her EQ is high.¡± Olivia nodded at her and turned to Daniel. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Daniel replied. Steve led the two of them in and introduced them along the way. ¡°Mr. Sheeran has booked Room 8888 on the third floor. Pleasee this way.¡± As they exited the elevator, an inattentive waiter bumped into Olivia, causing her shoes to get soiled. Olivia had to make a detour to the restroom to clean up. Steve coordinated with a waitress to escort Olivia to the restroom. He then directed Daniel to a private room. Then, he would turn back to pick up Olivia. Olivia had never been one to dwell on minor inconveniences. She nodded in resignation and acquiesced, saying, ¡°Sure.¡± With that, she followed the waitress to the washroom. The thing was sticky and its presence on her shoes was quite irksome to Olivia. Olivia wanted to wipe it clean as soon as possible. The waitress said she was going to get a wet towel, but she never came back. Impatient to wait, Olivia opted to remove her shoes and rinse them under running water. Afterward, she wiped them dry with a tissue and then put them back on. She came out of the washroom. Staring at the identical hallways on either side, Olivia found herself a bit disoriented. This ce looked too simr. It was easy to get lost. She took out her phone and nned to call Daniel. As soon as she opened her handbag, a red wine bottle was stuffed into her hand. Out of nowhere, a man who appeared to be a supervisor suddenly materialized and gave her a nudge forward. ¡°Why are you dawdling here? Get back to work; the guests are still waiting.¡± As he spoke, he pushed her into an unfamiliar private room. I apologize for the dy,¡± the man bowed to the individuals inside and introduced Olivia, saying, ¡°This is our new server. She would like to extend her apologies to all of you.¡± Following his introduction, he shot Olivia a look and instructed, ¡°Quickly serve wine to the gentlemen.¡± Olivia remained rooted in ce and lightly touched the red wine bottle with her fingertips. She rified, You¡¯ve made a mistake. I¡¯m not a waitress.¡± ¡®Don¡¯t mess around!¡± The man had no faith in her statement and scolded her. ¡°What kind of training have you received? Quickly pour the wine.¡± The group of rowdy older men in the private room let out loud, boisterous cheers. A lecherous middle¨C aged man looked at Olivia and asked, ¡°Girl, are you a virgin?¡± The supervisor gave him a knowing look. ¡°What do you think?¡± The middle¨Caged man chuckled. Olivia cocked her head and gazed at the middle¨Caged man. Then, she turned back to the supervisor and calmly rified, ¡°I¡¯m a guest here. You¡¯ve confused me for someone else.¡± Before the supervisor could reply, the middle¨Caged man jeered. ¡°She said she¡¯s a guest. Youngdy, you¡¯re ying role¨Cying. Come,e.¡± He removed his suit and remarked, ¡°I¡¯ll y the role of the server to attend to our lovely guest here.¡± Someone scurried around the corner and locked the door. A few old men giggled and surrounded Olivia from several directions as they walked towards her. The lights in the private room were dim, and people¡¯s faces were barely visible. Olivia tapped her finger on the wine bottle. The dark red wine bottle reflected her snow¨Cwhite fingertip, making it look a little red. She was clearly getting impatient. She spoke again. ¡°I¡¯ll say it for thest time, let me out.¡± ¡°Get out?¡± The middle¨Caged man arched his eyebrows and jeered, ¡°Once you¡¯ve stepped through this door, regardless of who you are, don¡¯t even dream of leaving. Stay here and serve me obediently!¡± As he spoke, he was about to pounce on her. Olivia¡¯s expression was still nonchnt, but there was a hint of red at the corner of her eyes. It was scarlet red. She took a step to the side and dodged the middle¨Caged man. Then, she lifted her head and let out a chuckle directed at the upants of the private room. All of a sudden, she swiftly raised her right hand and brought the wine bottle crashing down onto the coffee table. The table was made of ss, and so were the wine bottles. Due to the huge impact, the wine bottle instantly shattered, and wine sprayed everywhere along with broken ss. The stter of wine and the sudden burst of ss rmed everyone. Some of the timid ones even cried out in fear. Everyone was left in a state of astonishment, their gazes fixed on Olivia in utter shock. Olivia lowered her head and massaged her wrist, her tone icy. ¡°I told you, you¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡± With that, she ignored the shocked crowd and walked straight to the door. The door was securely locked with abination lock. Olivia couldn¡¯t unlock it herself, so she turned her head to the supervisor. ¡°Open the door!¡± The supervisor shivered and didn¡¯t say anything. Olivia¡¯s frown deepened, and her expression grew increasingly impatient. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste her time on these people. She picked up a chair and mmed it against the door. Bam! Crash! The huge ss door was smashed into pieces. Olivia pped her hands sharply, moving deftly despite the shards of broken ss on the floor. Behind her, a group of people remained frozen in ce like statues. Chapter 263 Chapter 263 Chapter 263 After Olivia left. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The door of the private room opened and a beautiful woman walked out. She was in a long dress crafted from cotton linen and wore a silk shirt. The cuffs were casually rolled up, showcasing her blue wristwatch. The light was dim and blurry. Her face could not be seen clearly, but her temperament was light and elegant. The head waiter walked up to her with a nervous expression. When he spoke, his voice was soft, trembling, and vaguely frightened. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Manson. I messed up.¡± The woman nced over indifferently and did not say anything. The head waiter was terrified. He knelt on the ground with a thud and stammered for mercy. ¡°Ms. Manson, please forgive this time. I won¡¯t let you down next time.¡± ¡°Go clear everything up.¡± The woman¡¯s tone remained gentle, making it difficult to discern her emotions. ¡°No one must find out about this.¡± The head waiter appeared to have narrowly averted a catastrophe. His entire body was drenched in a cold sweat, as if he had just emerged from an icy bath. He hurriedly promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Manson. I¡¯ll go to the surveince room now and guarantee that everything will be wiped up.¡± ¡°Go,¡± the woman said. The head waiter left as if he was escaping. Theyout of the Fracha Club¡¯s guild hall was quite intriguing. On the expansive third floor, there were only four private rooms. In addition to 8888, the room Daniel had entered, and 6666, the one Olivia was ushered into by the head waiter, there were also rooms 8668 and 6886. In essence, without someone specifically guiding the way, it would be impossible for the upants of the two private rooms to encounter one another. Moreover, every private room had its own elevator and washroom. In other words, if no one specially led the way, it would be impossible for the people in the two private rooms to meet. This was interesting. Given that the rooms were isted from each other, how did Olivia end up in Room 6666? Olivia pushed aside her skepticism and pressed the button on the wall, signaling the waiter to escort her to Room 8888. The private room was noisy as if people inside were ying a game. Daniel was seated in the center of the gathering, clutching a hand of cards. His demeanor appeared nonchnt, yet his regal presence set him apart, almost as if he were a wanderer amidst the throng. He saw Olivia. He casuallyid the cards on the table and beckoned to Olivia, saying, ¡°Come over.¡± The man sitting next to Daniel instantly stood up and tactfully gave up his seat. Just as he was about to stand up, his shoulders suddenly felt heavy. A slender and fair palm pressed down on his shoulder. Sarah lifted her petite visage and cast a quick nce at Olivia. ¡°No, no,¡± she chimed in. ¡°Today, it¡¯s all about Daniel and Ms. Taylor. They shouldn¡¯t be seated together.¡± 1/3 15:55 ¡°Come,e,¡± she gestured with her hand, shooing away the two men sitting across from her and clearing a spot. Pointing towards the vacant seat, she urged, ¡°Ms. Taylor, please sit here.¡± With those words, she wrinkled her nose at Daniel and offered him a charming smile. ¡°Daniel, I¡¯m going to challenge you today. You¡¯ll need to pass some tests to get your bride.¡± The surrounding people chimed in, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Pass the tests.¡± Michael turned to look at Daniel and frowned. He took a piece of candy and threw it at Sarah. ¡°Stop messing around.¡± ¡°It¡¯s tradition.¡± Sarah pressed her palm firmly on the man who was about to get up. The man was in a dilemma, not knowing if he should sit or stand 1. up. Seeing this, Michael red at Sarah and scolded her for being insensible. In the end, he still stood up to smooth things over. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Let¡¯s take this opportunity to make things difficult for the protagonist today. But let¡¯s talk first. We can¡¯t go overboard.¡± He walked up to Olivia and said respectfully, ¡°Mrs. Sullivan, this way please.¡± Olivia sat opposite Daniel. Sarah was unusually excited today. If one didn¡¯t know better, they would have thought that she was the one getting engaged. Holding a pile of poker cards, she insisted on ying truth or dare. She proposed that no one could skip their round with drinking. She shouted and asked the waiter to bring over a lie detector. Michael pulled her to her seat and said helplessly, ¡°Oh my, that¡¯s enough.¡± Daniel also looked over. His gaze appeared remarkably serene, devoid of any discernible fluctuations, yet it exuded an inscrutable chill. Sarah instantly felt a chill down her spine and stopped. Nheless, she still pouted and appeared reluctant. ¡°Fine, we can skip the lie detector, but we must y truth or dare.¡± With that, she threw the poker card to the waiter opposite her. ¡°You deal the cards.¡± It was the person Sarah had enlisted. His card¨Cying abilities were exceptional, and he could discern the identity of each card in his hand with just a single nce. Olivia sat opposite Sarah with one hand supporting her chin. She seemed to be quite interested. She had not yed cards for many years. She remembered that thest time she yed cards was seven years ago. It was during Christmas, and the family of four had gathered to watch television and y poker together. Olivia had always won. In the end, the three of them team up and fight Olivia. Olivia nodded and agreed. Yet they still lost terribly. Jarron had already lost his temper. He held the cards and looked at them repeatedly. He suspected that Olivia had x¨Cray vision and could see them from the back. Her grandpa was also very sad. He said, ¡°I won¡¯t y cards with you anymore.¡± It was just a joke. However, it came true. They had really never yed cards together. The waiter who dealt the cards said the rules of the game, ¡°The person who gets the Ace of Spades loses. They have to choose truth or dare, and the person who gets the big ace can control the loser¡± 2.3 15:551 Billionaires Missing Darling The initial rounds progressed smoothly, with some individuals losing while others emerged victorious. Whether it was opting for truth or dare, they refrained from taking things too far. The primary objective was to entertain everyone. Following five rounds of the game, the dealer, who was a waiter, disyed subtle signs of nervousness. This time, Daniel got the Ace of Spades while Sarah got Big King. Sarah shook the ace card in her hand and smiled yfully at Daniel. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, truth or dare?¡± Daniel leaned back on the sofa and saidzily, ¡°Truth.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sarah clenched the cards in her hand and nced at Olivia. Then, she smiled at Daniel. ¡°Daniel, let me ask you something. I¡¯m serious. If Winona hadn¡¯t gone overseas, would you have continued to be with her?¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Michael pulled her and lowered his voice. ¡°What are you doing? It was ages ago. Mrs. Sullivan is here!¡± Sarah giggled. ¡°That¡¯s the rule. And¡­ She looked up at Olivia and said seriously, ¡°Ms. Taylor, are you also very curious? Do you want to know about Daniel and Winona? This is a good opportunity.¡± Olivia did not say anything. She rubbed the ss with her fingertips. Her gaze was indifferent, making it impossible to read her thoughts. Sarah frowned and wanted to provoke her again. At this moment, Daniel spoke. His voice was casual and meaningless as usual. With just a single sentence, Sarah¡¯s countenance underwent a dramatic transformation, and her limbs became rigid. Daniel said, ¡°Winona who?¡± Chapter 264 Chapter 264 Chapter 264 ¡°Daniel!¡± He went too far. How could he pretend that he didn¡¯t know Winona? After that, Sarah banged the table and rose abruptly. Her face was gloomy and her tone was cold. She was so angry that she lost control of her emotions for a moment. Michael embraced her tightly and gently pressed her down. ¡°Enough now,¡± he said. ¡°Don¡¯t what kind of asion this is?¡± you realize Sarah looked away in anger. But in the end, she managed to control her emotions. The situation had changed. The present Daniel was no longer one of the privileged rich kids. Even Sarah¡¯s parents and her grandfather treated Daniel with great respect, being cautious not to offend him in any way. Even though she was aware deep down that she shouldn¡¯t have a falling out with Daniel, she couldn¡¯t shake the sense of unease. She felt that Winona was treated unfairly. At that time, Daniel was simply one of the privileged youth, seeminglycking any notable abilities. Winona guided him and led the way. Without Winona, he wouldn¡¯t have achieved what he has today. Winona¡¯s credit was now taken by Olivia. That was unfair. Sarah thought that such an outstanding Daniel belonged to Winona. Sarah was filled with indignation! Winona was stabbed all over and left with wounds all over her body. Due to Winona¡¯s departure, Daniel had matured and learned how to care for others. Nevertheless, he showered Olivia with all his love and attention. The more Sarah dwelled on the matter, the deeper her sense of sadness grew. Michael, Daniel, and she had been childhood friends, sharing countless memorable and adventurous moments over the years. Following that, they attended university. That was when they met Winona, a wealthy youngdy from the Capital City. Winona stood apart from the rest. Despite her affluent upbringing, she had never been indulged and harbored her own ambitions. She had already established a reputation in the realm of oil painting at a tender age. Like a pristine swan, she glided with elegance, beauty, nobility, and grace from the altar to join the cluster of less refined souls. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. In those days, Daniel had fervently pursued Winona. Despite their long¨Cstanding friendship, Sarah couldn¡¯t help but feel that Daniel wasn¡¯t quite up to Winona¡¯s standards. Winona was the cherished daughter of the Prooco Group¡¯s leader, whereas Daniel was merely a wealthy youngster. Plus, with his uncle¡¯s influence looming, Daniel¡¯s standing within the Sullivan family wasn¡¯t significant. He appeared to be nothing more than an arrogant affluent youth with no prospects of inheriting the family fortune. Therefore, it was no surprise that Sarah considered him unworthy of Winona. Sarah ridiculed Daniel, scoffing at his lofty dreams. 13 15:551 D She went so far as to make a wager with him, insisting that he would never be able to measure up to Winona. Yet the result far exceeded her expectations. Daniel made it. He sessfully made Winona date him. In that instant, Sarah was so astonished that her eyes nearly bulged out of their sockets. However, despite her shock, she still held onto the hope that Daniel could have a meaningful rtionship with Winona. At that time, Daniel was riddled with bad habits, and Winona had to endure a lot with him. Daniel¡¯s heart was never inclined toward serious matters; he simply relished having a good time and little thought to the Sullivan family¡¯s business. No matter how many times Winona advised him, it was futile. He remained consistently careless. Ultimately, Winona felt disheartened and chose to depart the country. So Daniel and Winona broke up. They separated from that time. Upon Winona¡¯s departure, Daniel experienced a profound emotional blow, causing him to disappear from the scene for a full year. After he came back, he became a different person. In addition to reacquiring control of his family¡¯s business, Daniel went on to establish the Sullivan gave Group, which eventually catapulted him to the pinnacle of wealth, making him the most affluent person in the entire country. All of this was motivated by Winona. All these years, although Daniel had a child, he had never had any other women by his side. He did not even have a date. Sarah thought that he had been thinking about Winona. She thought that he must be waiting for Winona to return. But to her great surprise, he was getting engaged to another woman! Sarah clenched her teeth in frustration. Michael softly consoled Sarah, his tone tinged with a sense of helplessness, ¡°Come on. let¡¯s stop now. Olivia is here, and there¡¯s no need to spoil the atmosphere for everyone.¡± Sarah lowered her head to hide her emotions. After a while, she lifted her head and extended her apologies to Daniel and Olivia. ¡°I¡¯m genuinely sorry,¡± she confessed. ¡°Today, I overindulged a bit and spoke without much thought. Daniel, Olivia, please pardon my conduct.¡± With that, she picked up a ss of red wine and downed it. Sarah almost choked and coughed a few times before she recovered. As Michael patted her back to calm her down, he said to Daniel, ¡°Daniel, to celebrate your engagement with Olivia, we¡¯ve prepared a masquerade ball. Let¡¯s go over now.¡± As she spoke, she stood up and made way for Daniel toe over smoothly. However, after waiting for a while, he realized that Daniel did not move. Michael was puzzled and looked over curiously. Gideon also poked his head out. Daniel did not get up and remained seated. He ignored Michael and the others. Instead, he raised his chin and looked at Olivia. He asked in a low voice. ¡°Do you want to go over?¡± Michael did not react for a moment. 23 15.55 When he realized what Daniel was doing, he suddenly opened his mouth in shock. Daniel, who was fearless, and arrogant, was actually asking a woman for her opinion in a low voice! This was too unbelievable! Michael was stunned, and so was Gideon. ¡°Yes.¡± Olivia nodded. After nearly a month of hypnosis, she was mentally and physically exhausted. Hence, she didn¡¯t intend to focus on studying or working during this period. Her n was to take it easy and unwind. In the past, Olivia also liked having fun and was skilled in various forms of entertainment. However, after being pushed off the cliff by Gillian, her heart turned cold. Shepletely sealed herself off and devoted all her energy to learning and experimenting. Now, she and Gillian had reconciled. She no longer needed to repress herself; rather, she would begin to gradually open her heart and revert to her original self. The masquerade was on the first floor. Everyone had to change first. The men were all wearing the same tuxedo, and the women were wearing the same sapphire blue fishtail dress. The distinction was the mask. Sarah and Emily brought Olivia to change. ¡°There¡¯s a separate changing room over there.¡± Emily handed a sapphire blue fishtail dress to Olivia. ¡°Try this one first. Change it if it¡¯s not suitable.¡± Olivia lowered her eyes and nced at the clothes. Seeing this, Emily exined, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re all new and very clean.¡± Olivia went to the changing room to change. Emily was talking to her outside. ¡°Ms. Taylor, have you been to 2046 before? Why haven¡¯t I seen you before?¡± Olivia said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s my first time here today.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Emily nodded. Then, she exchanged nces with Sarah and silently mouthed three words: ¡°Country pumpkin.¡± She hadn¡¯t even visited 2046 before. Every rich man and woman had been to 2046. This was actually Olivia¡¯s first time here. Emily took out her lipstick and applied it. She pursed her lips in front of the mirror and nced at Olivia from the corner of her eye. Her eyes were filled with contempt. She thought that Daniel got a bad taste. Olivia was far inferior to Winona. Chapter 265 Chapter 265 Chapter 265 Olivia came out after changing her clothes. The blue fishtail dress perfectly outlined her beautiful figure. After Emily finished applying her lipstick, she twisted the golden lipstick tube back and turned to look at Olivia. Originally, she wanted to say something sarcastic. However, when her gazended on Olivia, she was suddenly left stunned. ¡°How could someone dress such a clich¨¦ dress so beautifully?¡± she thought to herself. Although all thedies were wearing the same sapphire blue fishtail dress, every dress was still different because they were all cut differently. Some were tailored to fit the curves of the human body, promoting one¡¯s strengths and hiding one¡¯s weaknesses, which would help to disy a perfect figure. However, some tailoring deliberately highlighted ws. Even if a Victoria¡¯s Secret supermodel were to wear it, it would not look high¨Cend. They had carefully chosen this set for Olivia. Every detail, every cut, and every decoration was extremely ugly. It looked even uglier on a person than a tattered sack. Therefore, Emily was waiting to see Olivia make a fool of herself and did not expect to be stunned. ¡°Oh my god. Now that she put it on, the dress feels even more elevated!¡± she eximed inside. Meanwhile, Sarah, who was in the other changing room, did not hear themotion outside. Listening around, she couldn¡¯t help but frown. She felt that Emily was ipetent in saying a few nasty words of ridicule toward Olivia. She then lifted her hands and zipped up the dress around her armpits. Looking at herself in the mirror, Sarah smiled in satisfaction. The sapphire blue fishtail dress she was wearing was tailored by a master, which meant that it was exquisite, and every detail was perfect. Her figure was originally a little average, but after wearing this dress, her figure was instantly elevated, making her long legs look charming. After boarding the high heels, Sarah prepared to show off in front of Olivia, making her feel inferior. ¡°Hmph, how could a country bumpkin like herpare to me, let alone Winona!¡± she thought. With that in mind, Sarah puffed out her chest, raised her chin, and walked out with a strong aura. She was prepared topare herself to Olivia. She was determined to crush her in all aspects. Aftering out, Sarah raised her eyebrows and looked at Olivia¡­ All of a sudden, her powerful aura was instantly extinguished! ¡°How could this be?¡± she asked inside. Sarah¡¯s expression cracked. The extremely ugly clothes on Olivia made her look like she had been reborn. There was an unusual charm exuding from her head to toe. As soon as they met, Sarah was almost crushed into the ground. Her face was ashen as she stared at Olivia¡¯s clothes. Thankfully, Emily pushed her arm and reminded her quietly. Otherwise, Sarah might lose control and go berserk on the spot! 15:55 ¡°Ramirez, that big liar! N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Didn¡¯t he say that this dress is the ugliest in the world? Why is it so beautiful on Olivia? ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± she screamed inside. Sarah was about to go crazy. Meanwhile, Emily was more stable than her. She pinched her finger hard and looked at Olivia with an apologetic expression. ¡°Ms. Taylor, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Olivia raised her eyebrows and looked over. She could already guess what Emily was going to say next. However, she did not stop her. Instead, she looked at Emily quietly, waiting for the next sentence. Sure enough, Emily said, ¡°Sorry, I took the wrong dress. It belongs to another customer. I¡¯ll find another one for you, Ms. Taylor.¡± Sarah nodded crazily. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. This dress belongs to someone else. Ms. Taylor, could you change into another one?¡± Olivia did not say anything. Instead, she lowered her eyebrows, unwilling to agree or disagree. Emily was confused. She rolled her eyes around and suddenly smiled before saying in a mocking tone, ¡°Ms. Taylor, don¡¯t tell me you want to take someone else¡¯s dress for yourself. You¡¯re Mr. Sullivan¡¯s fianc¨¦e. You can¡¯t be so petty as to not even return a dress.¡± Emily did it on purpose to provoke Olivia so that she had no choice but to take it off. After all, it wouldn¡¯t be good if word got out that she had stolen someone else¡¯s dress. Olivia looked up and nced at Emily indifferently before smiling. ¡°Whose dress is this? Call her over.¡± Emily was stumped. ¡°Where am I going to find the owner of this dress?¡± she thought while turning around and looking at Sarah, anxious. Then, Sarah said directly, ¡°This dress is mine.¡± Her tone was a little better than Emily¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Ms. Taylor. I like this dress very much. I really do like it. I didn¡¯t expect Emily to take the wrong one. Give it back to me please.¡± ¡°You really like this dress?¡± Olivia looked at her. Sarah nodded heavily. ¡°Yes, I like it very much.¡± It was rare for her to soften her attitude as she wanted Olivia to take off his clothes. After all, Olivia looked too stunning in this dress, so Sarah was certain that she could not wear it out. Olivia understood. ¡°Are you saying you want to wear the clothes I¡¯m wearing?¡± Sarah nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But?¡± Olivia frowned slightly. ¡°But I¡¯ve already worn it. Don¡¯t you mind?¡± Sarah shook her head crazily. ¡°No, no. I like this dress too much. I can¡¯t wait to wear it soon.¡± Emily nodded cooperatively. She wanted to say a few more words to make Sarah like this dress so much that Olivia had no choice but to take it off. In the end, there was no need for that. Olivia had already nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Sarah and Emily looked at each other and saw the surprise in each other¡¯s eyes. They did not expect Olivia to be so easy to talk to. Olivia changed into another royal blue fishtail dress. This time, when she came out of the changing room, she even put on a huge shawl to cover her body. Sarah nced over and retracted her gaze, not taking it seriously at all. Emily, on the other hand, sized her up carefully. However, the shawl was too big for her to see the clothes 2/3 15.55 inside. Emily took a few nces before retracting her gaze. Olivia walked over and handed the clothes to Sarah. Then, she said calmly, ¡°Go change into it.¡± Sarah nodded and took the clothes to the changing room. Although she didn¡¯t want to wear the clothes that Olivia had worn, she had no other choice. Moreover, this dress looked so beautiful. It was not a loss to wear it, and she might even be stunned by the oue. Thinking of this, Sarah was really a little excited. She quickly took off her clothes and threw them to the ground. Then, she put on the sapphire blue fishtail dress that Olivia was wearing. After putting everything on, she looked at the mirror excitedly. When she saw her average figure in the mirror, she felt as though her shoulders were too low, her waist was too thick, her legs were too short, and her butt was too bumpy. Sarah¡¯s scalp went numb as she exploded! ¡°Who the fuck is this!¡± she thought. It was so ugly that she cried! ¡°No, no. I can¡¯t go out in this. I will be mocked to death,¡± she thought to herself. Sarah pulled a long face. As her fingers trembled, she tried to pull up the zipper under her armpit. The moment she ced her hands on it¡­ Suddenly, a fair and slender arm reached over from behind, grabbing the curtain. With a whoosh, the curtain of the changing room was pulled open. Sarah waspletely exposed in front of everyone. Emily leaned over to take a look. Then, her expressionpletely froze! ¡°What the fuck¡­ ¡°Who is this ugly thing?¡± she pondered. Olivia sat on the sofa with her right leg on her left leg. Her fair feet floated in the air as she nodded. She pped her hands and seemed to be in a good mood as the smile on her face was dazzling. ¡°Miss Anderson, you have a good eye.¡± Chapter 266 Chapter 266 Chapter 266 Sarah¡¯s face darkened. She turned around and looked at Olivia. At this moment, Olivia had already taken off her shawl, revealing her sapphire blue fishtail dress. She looked elegant and beautiful in it. It was even more dazzling than the previous one. It was at this point that Sarah understood. Olivia had done it on purpose. She had put on the ugly dress deliberately. Sarah¡¯s face was hideous. The anger in her heart waspletely ignited and her temper was about to explode. However, just as it was about to burst out, she restrained herself. She lowered her head and took a deep breath to calm herself down. Olivia was surprised and looked at Sarah twice. She had always been a good judge of character. Sarah had a fiery temper and was short¨Ctempered. After being provoked and tricked, how could she be so calm? Olivia raised her eyebrows and tapped a finger on her phone. There must be something fishy going on! ¡°Ms. Taylor, let¡¯s go over quickly. The ball has already begun.¡± Emily was afraid that Sarah would not be able to control her temper, so she hurriedly stood between the two of them. ¡°Take this with you.¡± As she spoke, she handed Olivia a vampire mask. Olivia put on the mask and the three of them walked towards the ball. There were already people dancing at the ball. Amidst the crowd, in the middle of the dance floor, several couples were dancing to the music. As Emily led the way, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s walk further and see where Daniel and the others are.¡± Olivia nodded and walked slowly by her side. There were many people at the ball. In just a blink of an eye, Emily disappeared without a trace. Everyone present was wearing masks. Coupled with the dim lights, it was impossible to see who was who. Olivia simply stopped moving. She found a corner and sat on a bar stool to watch the people dancing in the middle of the dance floor. There were about a dozen couples dancing on the dance floor. However, as the music changed and the tempo increased, there were gradually people who could not keep up and had to walk away. Slowly, there was only a man and a woman left dancing in the center. Olivia had good eyesight, but she was too far away from the center. Everyone was wearing the same clothes and masks. It was impossible to tell who was who. She could only vaguely sense that the couple in the middle had very good figures. The man stood tall and straight. The woman was slender and long. Her half¨Clength hair was tied into a bun on the lower left side of her head. She looked like ady from centuries ago. The music stopped, and the surrounding people couldn¡¯t help but p. Olivia also pped her hands. She even heard the people beside her sigh. ¡°What a match made in heaven.¡± 14 15.551 Missing Da ¡°They are sopatible together.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you agree?¡± someone said, turning to her. Olivia did not expect someone to talk to her. She paused and did not respond. That person seemed unwilling to give up when she did not respond. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Don¡¯t you think the people in the middle of the dance floor are verypatible?¡± Are theypatible? Olivia frowned and did not say anything. The man in the middle took off his mask. From Olivia¡¯s direction, most of his side profile could be seen. It was Daniel! Olivia subconsciously stood up and wanted to walk towards the middle. However, for some reason, the crowd that was originally standing quietly suddenly surged and gathered in the center. It instantly stopped Olivia in her tracks. She could not walk over. She could only stand behind the crowd and look at the center of the crowd. The woman also ced her hand on the mask and slowly took it down. She revealed a beautiful and otherworldly face. ¡°Winona?¡± Daniel¡¯s pupils constricted imperceptibly. A trace of surprise shed in his deep eyes. ¡°Why are you back?¡± Winona tilted her head, curled her lips, and smiled lightly at Daniel. ¡°Why? Am I not wee?¡± Daniel subconsciously took a step back and distanced himself from Winona. His tone was less friendly than before. ¡°Of course, I wee you. How can I not?¡± After saying that, he immediately turned around and scanned the crowd. Olivia knew that he was looking for her and waved her hand. Daniel¡¯s stern face instantly melted and was filled with vitality. He cut through the crowd and walked towards Olivia. He took her hand and introduced her to everyone. ¡°This is my fianc¨¦e, Olivia. We¡¯re about to get engaged.¡± Winona looked at Olivia and said gently, ¡°Hello. My name is Winona Mason.¡± After that, she patted Daniel¡¯s shoulder with her right hand and smiled naturally. ¡°I¡¯m this guy¡¯s old friend.¡± Olivia nodded and nced at Winona¡¯s right hand. She felt a little ufortable. Noticing Olivia¡¯s gaze, Winona blinked. Her smile was open and natural. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. Daniel and I are old friends. We are good buddies.¡± After saying that, Winona deliberately patted Daniel on the shoulder and nudged him with her elbow. She said in a teasing tone, ¡°Daniel, your girlfriend is a little petty.¡± Good buddies? Olivia frowned. ¡°Ignore her,¡± Daniel leaned in and whispered into Olivia¡¯s ear. Then he turned to Winona and said in an extremely distant and indifferent tone, ¡°Winona, since when are we buddies?¡± Winona¡¯s calm eyes shed with surprise. Then, Daniel continued, ¡°You¡¯re just an ex¨Cgirlfriend. What¡¯s there to hide?¡± 24 He held Olivia¡¯s hand and walked out. Winona was left standing on the spot alone. Her gaze grew profound and a trace of coldness shed in her eyes. After fooling around for so long, everyone was a little hungry. There was a restaurant on the second floor, and Michael had booked the ce. The group went over to eat. Olivia went to the washroom halfway. She had just finished tidying up her clothes and was about to push open the door of the cubicle. A familiar voice came from outside. ¡°Daniel went a little overboard today. How could he leave with only Olivia and leave Winona behind?¡± It was Emily and Sarah. Sarah was indignant and felt that Daniel was too much. Emily did not have much of a reaction. She just touched up her makeup with foundation. ¡°Hey, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Sarah looked at Emily. Emily put away the pancake and asked, ¡°Say what?¡± Sarah stomped her feet in anger. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you reacting at all?¡± ¡°What reaction do you need?¡± Emily snorted softly. ¡°I think you¡¯re stupid. Didn¡¯t you realize that Olivia is very simr to Winona?¡± Sarah was stunned. Emily continued. ¡°The same height, the same hair length, and the same cold and otherworldly temperament. If you don¡¯t look at their faces and only look at their backs, it¡¯s easy to mistake one for the other. Sarah reacted. ¡°Oh my god. I wouldn¡¯t have noticed if you hadn¡¯t mentioned it. Olivia does look like Winona. ¡°So. Emily patted Sarah and said in exasperation, ¡®Olivia is just a substitute. Why are you so nervous?¡± Sarah waspletely relieved. Even after the two of them had left for some time, Olivia still stood in the cubicle and did not go out. Actually, she did feel a little foolish. She had believed Emily and Sarah¡¯s words. They clearly knew that she had gone to the washroom, but they came here to say such things. They had clearly said this on purpose for her to hear. Unfortunately, it was so strange. Olivia clearly knew that this was all an act, but her heart was still filled with jealousy. It felt like fine needles stabbing into her heart. It pricked and stung. There were some things that couldn¡¯t be examined too closely. Why did Daniel like her? His love came so quickly and violently, like a flood that had suddenly broken through the floodgates. There was no prior sign at all. One day there was nothing. The next day it was there. What exactly did he like about her? They had only known each other for a short period of time, and they did not spend too much time together. Why was he so sure that she wouldn¡¯t change? Olivia rubbed her forehead and felt her thoughts running ruckus in her mind. Her temples throbbed with pain. sady Mixing Charting a che that she didn¡¯t do t and hor or she is oh he ¨¨ 6?????? 5 se bone for who hade out for ve could change overnight and num against her sparing offshoot fa Cena suhdemy Sew of her logical mother could hate her and Can, who was like he would presh here of the f was there really chain in the work them and unchanging s s Was it possible for Oliva so ce her ne pom Send t Cumment Intellectually, she felt that she shouldn¡¯t doubt Daniel. However, after the incident with Amelia and Gillian, Olivia knew how those who had once loved her to the core could change overnight and turn against her, sparing no effort to hurt her. Olivia suddenly felt uncertain. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. If her biological mother could hate her, and Gillian, who was like a sister to her, would push her off the cliff, was there really such an emotion in the world that would remain firm and unchanging? Was it possible for Olivia to ce her trust in one person? Chapter 267 Chapter 267 Chapter 267 The dishes prepared by Michael were not bad. Olivia really liked to eat the spicy grilled fish. She had always been fond of spicy food and liked to eat heavily vored dishes. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The spicier the food was, the more satisfying it was to eat it. After eating to her heart¡¯s content, she didn¡¯t forget to pick up a piece for Daniel. She spoke as she ced it in his ce. ¡°Try it. It¡¯s not bad.¡± Daniel looked at the fish that was covered with a red pepper sauce and did not move. Olivia looked up and was about to ask him why he wasn¡¯t eating it when Winona, who was sitting on the other side, frowned and interrupted coldly. ¡°Daniel never eats spicy food.¡± After saying that, Winona looked at Olivia and asked calmly, ¡°Ms. Taylor, don¡¯t tell me you know this?¡± Olivia subconsciously tightened her grip on her fork with a stunned expression. She didn¡¯t know that Daniel didn¡¯t like spicy food! don¡¯t even Winona sighed softly. Her tone was familiar and natural, as though she knew Daniel very well. ¡°Daniel has always been afraid of spicy food. In the past, when we went out to eat, he didn¡¯t touch spicy food at all. Once, I was naughty and deliberately ordered a slightly spicy dish as a joke. In the end, he was actually angry and threw his fork away before leaving.¡± As she said this, Winona had a smile at the corner of her mouth. Her eyes were sparkling as if she was recalling the good old days. ¡°Yes, yes, yes,¡± Sarah chimed in. ¡°Daniel never eats spicy food. Whenever we used to eat out together, the table would be full of dishes, but there would not be a single spicy dish.¡± Gideon nodded. ¡°Daniel was so domineering back then. He didn¡¯t eat spicy food, and he didn¡¯t allow anyone else to eat spicy food. He didn¡¯t even allow me to smell the spicy food. I couldn¡¯t even eat anything that is slightly spicy.¡± The few of them chatted andughed. They were talking about their youth, discussing about their past. The past that had nothing to do with Olivia. Looking at these people who were incredibly familiar with each other, Olivia suddenly felt a little disappointed. If only she had met Daniel earlier. Gideon got to his feet and intended to move the spicy dishes away from Daniel. As he did so, he looked up at Michael andined, ¡°Michael, why did you order so many spicy dishes? Have you forgotten Daniel¡¯s taste?¡± Michael apologized profusely, saying that he was muddle¨Cheaded and didn¡¯t notice. Actually, these spicy dishes were not ordered by him at all, but by Sarah. Previously, Michael was still curious as to why Sarah ordered so many spicy dishes. Now, he finally understood. It turned out that Sarah had nted a trap for Olivia. Michael sighed inwardly. These women were really scheming. He raised his head and nced at Olivia. He felt sorry for her. 15:56 The girl had a good life and was ambitious. She was a new star in the science arena. He heard that her family background was not bad either. She was quitepatible with Daniel. If Winona didn¡¯te back, Olivia would really be worthy of Daniel. Unfortunately, Winona had returned. The girl definitely couldn¡¯t win against Winona. She didn¡¯t even know that Daniel didn¡¯t like spicy food and foolishly picked up a piece of spicy grilled fish for him. What a silly girl. Just wait. Daniel would definitely be angry and throw a temper at her. Michael lowered his head, unable to bear to look. ¡°You can use mine first. I haven¡¯t used mine much, and it¡¯s very clean.¡± Winona handed her te to Daniel, then gestured to Gideon. ¡°Hurry up and take away the te with the spicy grilled fish. Daniel can¡¯t stand the smell.¡± As she spoke, she ced her te in front of Daniel. During this meal, Winona only ate a few mouthfuls of vegetables, so her te was very clean. It only had a few drops of sauce on it. Hot She switched her te with Daniel¡¯s very naturally, as though she had done it countless times before. Olivia¡¯s pupils constricted as she mmed her forks on the table, However, before Olivia could speak, Daniel moved. Daniel had already picked up the spicy grilled fish on his te and said in a puzzled tone, ¡°Who said I don¡¯t eat spicy food?¡± As he spoke, he slowly ate the spicy grilled fish bite by bite. Everyone looked at him in shock, especially Michael, whose eyes were about to pop out. What was he doing? Daniel was actually eating spicy food! Among them, Winona was the most surprised. She could barely maintain herposure as she stared at him in a daze. ¡°D¨CDaniel, when did you start eating spicy food?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always liked spicy food. We¡¯ve only met a few times and eaten a few times. Don¡¯t pretend as if you know me very well.¡± After saying this, Daniel even moved to the side to distance himself from Winona. He used his actions to show that he was not familiar with Winona at all. Olivia could not help butugh. Seeing that Olivia was smiling, Daniel was also happy. He moved his fork quickly and ate a few spicy dishes in a row. Spicy grilled fish, spicy beef stew, ck pepper steak. He ate at least a serving or two of each of those dishes. He even bit into a jpeno. Even Olivia was shocked. She quickly pinned down the hand that was holding the fork and whispered to him, ¡°Stop eating these.¡± Daniel obediently put down his fork. If Olivia did not let him eat it, he would not eat it. He took a sip of water. Daniel said to everyone, ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while.¡± After Daniel left, a strange silence descended across the dining table. Sarah and Gideon widened their eyes and looked at Daniel¡¯s te. Their eyes were filled with shock. Good heavens! Daniel really ate spicy food. He even ate half a te of jpenos. 2/3 15.561 It was impressive! Michael looked at the te and then at Olivia. He was as shocked as Sarah and the others. In fact, over the years, he had interacted more with Daniel and often met him at dinner parties. All those who had eaten with Daniel knew that Daniel did not eat spicy food and did not even want to smell it. In other words, Daniel could not eat spicy food. However, for the sake of Olivia, he finished half a te of jpenos! Winona¡¯s face was cold. She used much of the self¨Ccontrol she had in her life to barely maintain her indifferent attitude. It took all her effort so that she did not just walk away from the table. However, her left hand, which was hidden under the table, clenched into a fist tightly. Her nails dug into her palm. Daniel! He had actually eaten so much spice in order to go against her. He must have been angry at her for leaving without saying goodbye. It had been so many years, but he was still furious with her. Winona couldn¡¯t help but tear up. How much must he love her! He loved her deeply and hated her just as profoundly. He must have loved her to the core to eat half a te of jpenos just to annoy her. Thinking of this, Winona couldn¡¯t help but feel as if someone had stabbed her with a knife and twisted it. Olivia sat there for a long time and realized that Daniel was still not back. She was a little worried and went out to look for him. She walked along the corridor and finally found him by the sinks in the washroom. ¡°Daniel!¡± Olivia was about to speak when she realized that Daniel was vomiting. His lips were red, as though he had applied lipstick. Olivia was stunned for a moment before she quickly realized that Daniel could not eat spice at all. That was why he had run to the washroom, wanting to throw up what he had eaten. As soon as she realized this, Olivia was angry and heartbroken. She poked him and was speechless. ¡°If you can¡¯t eat spicy food, you shouldn¡¯t eat it.¡± It would feel even worse to throw up after eating it. Daniel looked up with tears in his eyes. When he saw Olivia, he seemed to have found sce and reached out to grab her hand. ¡°No!¡± Daniel shook his head firmly. ¡°I want to do it for you. I can¡¯t let you down, not in front of the others.¡± Olivia fell silent. Chapter 268 Chapter 268 Chapter 268 Daniel ced his head on Olivia¡¯s shoulder and rubbed his forearm against her chest. It felt like a kitten tickling and teasing her. At first, Olivia did not pay much attention to what he was doing. She thought that it was an ident, but as time passed, he went overboard. She stopped and suddenly narrowed her eyes. Daniel was such a smart person. Half of his brain was used to develop his career, while the other half was used to study Olivia inside out. With just a slight movement from her, he understood what was going on. Seeing that she had stopped, he immediately frowned. His sharp eyes instantly became teary. He looked pitiful, like a big puppy wagging its tail at its owner. He raised his head and deliberately turned to look at Olivia with teary eyes. ¡°Olivia, it hurts¡­¡± Olivia had always been soft¨Chearted. When she saw this, her heart instantly softened. ¡°Does your stomach hurt?¡± She frowned nervously. He must have hurt his stomach after eating so much spice. Daniel shook his head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Olivia raised an eyebrow. Then where did it hurt? Daniel pointed at his red lips. His voice sounded sexy, as though he had done something naughty in bed. ¡°My mouth hurts.¡± Olivia stared at him. She really wanted to push him off her. Before she could move, Daniel cried out and hugged Olivia even tighter. ¡°Oh no! The pain has shifted. My legs hurt too. I can¡¯t walk anymore.¡± Olivia smacked a hand to her forehead and said in a helpless and doting tone, ¡°Then, what do you suggest we do?¡± Daniel could not stand Olivia speaking in such a tone. He looked up and nced at Olivia. Then, he felt even worse. Now, not only were his lips burning with pain, but there was also a ball of fire in his lower abdomen, sending arousal coursing through his veins. He rubbed his head against Olivia¡¯s neck and whispered, ¡°Olivia, let¡¯s go home. I¡¯m sleepy.¡± Olivia looked down at the ck watch on her wrist. It was only 8 o¡¯clock! She had never seen Daniel sleep so early! Seeing the doubts on Olivia¡¯s face, Daniel¡¯s tone was indignant. ¡°I ate spice today and my stomach feels ufortable. You know, when people feel ufortable, they can¡¯t help but want to rest and sleep.¡± After saying that, he even looked at Olivia resentfully. ¡°To think that you know medicine. You don¡¯t care about me at all. I¡¯m in so much pain, yet you¡¯re still doubting me. ¡°It¡¯s so saddening!¡± He turned his head abruptly, looking as though he was angry. After waiting for a moment, Olivia did not react. She did note to coax him at all. Daniel felt a little sad. 15.56 However, he still found a way out. ¡°Olivia.¡± He took the initiative to find another topic. ¡°Let¡¯s go home. Andrew must miss you.¡± Olivia stood rooted to the ground and still did not speak. Daniel immediately became nervous. His heart tightened and he straightened. His arms held Olivia tightly. Because of fear, his voice was intermittent. ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t be angry. I won¡¯t make you angry anymore.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go. Don¡¯t leave me behind!¡± he thought. He did not say thest two sentences. He suppressed them in his heart, but his lips were trembling violently. Daniel¡¯s reaction was too drastic. It scared Olivia. ¡°Daniel!¡± Olivia raised her hand and patted his handsome face. Her voice was slightly bewildered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Upon hearing Olivia¡¯s voice, Daniel reacted as though he had woken up from a nightmare. His dark eyes stared straight at Olivia, as though he wanted to draw her into himself. He suddenly hugged Olivia in his arms with so much force. There was an urge in him that demanded they be one and together. ¡°Olivia.¡± Daniel¡¯s voice was low. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry with me. If I do anything wrong, tell me. You must tell me! Don¡¯t hold it in and leave me without a word, okay?¡± Olivia had never seen such a fragile Daniel before. Her heart ached terribly. She patted his back and said gently, ¡°Why would I leave you? Have you forgotten that we¡¯re about to get engaged?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Daniel was happy again. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. He hugged Olivia¡¯s waist and told her everything that had happened in the day in a low and mellow voice. ¡°That Winona was my ssmate in university. At that time, we did spend some time together, but we weren¡¯t really in love. It was just that we were young and frivolous. I was provoked by our friends and courted her. ¡°Later, Winona went overseas, and our rtionship ended. We haven¡¯t contacted each other since.¡± Speaking of this, Daniel lowered his head and rubbed his forehead against Olivia¡¯s head. His tone was gentle, seemingly able to move a person¡¯s heart. ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t be fooled by them, and don¡¯t care about Winona. In my heart, she can¡¯t evenpare to a little finger of yours. She¡¯s just an old ssmate whom I haven¡¯t seen for many years.¡± ¡°And tonight¡¯s ball.¡± Daniel did not give Olivia any chance to misunderstand what was going on. Hmph! Those evil people who wanted to sow discord between him and Olivia had better scram as soon. as possible. If he found out about it, he would definitely teach them a lesson! ¡°I had put on the mask to look for you, but someone suddenly came over and pulled me into a dance. I didn¡¯t react in time,¡± Daniel exined seriously. ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t react, butter, I recognized that it wasn¡¯t you. However, the rhythm was too fast and the music didn¡¯t stop. I didn¡¯t have time to let go of her. Daniel was a well¨Cmannered young man. It was not in him to suddenly shake off his female companion. Moreover, there were too many people on the dance floor at that time. If he suddenly let go of his femalepanion, she might be injured. Daniel was not a kind man, nor was he a saint. He was clear about right and wrong and was just.¡± He couldn¡¯t do something that would hurt an unfamiliar femalepanion for no reason. After exining about Winona, he talked about Sarah. 23 15:56 Daniel tilted his head and rubbed against Olivia¡¯s delicate face. He exined gently, ¡°Sarah is a little rash. I know she¡¯s not a good person, but her grandmother is really a kind and amiable olddy¡± Daniel was a child without a home when he was young, Everyone in the family only paid attention to his uncle, who was seven years older than him. Daniel was like an abandoned child. His parents did not dote on him and they did not love him. Daniel chose to hang around outside all day. Everyone said that he was ignorant and ipetent. They despised him andpared him to his uncle. They said that there was a world of difference between the two of them. Even his biological parents thought so. They felt that Daniel was too naughty and useless. The Sullivan family would be handed over to his uncle in the future. Daniel didn¡¯t like to go home, so he went to the Anderson family¡¯s residence to freeload. Fiona Anderson doted on him the most. She said that Daniel was the best and smartest child in the world. It was just that those people had poor taste. She also encouraged Daniel to start his own business. Fiona kept saying. You can¡¯t dig yourself into a hole because of this. If they don¡¯t love you, you can love yourself. If they don¡¯t give it to you, you can start your own business. Don¡¯t me others and hate everything. If that was the case, you would fall into their trap. They hope that you will hate them, that you will grow up crooked, and that you will be extreme and not be someone who is great. ¡°Therefore, you must not do as they wish!¡± Daniel spoke tirelessly. He was very eloquent and knew how to emphasize the main points. Olivia waspletely taken in by what he was talking about. At this moment, she suddenly understood Daniel. Therefore, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t pay attention to Sarah. I¡¯ll tolerate her as much as I can.¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Daniel immediately rejected it. He looked at Olivia as if she was a fool. ¡°What are you talking about? That¡¯s not what I meant when I said those things to you.¡± So what did he mean? Olivia was a little stunned. Daniel sighed. ¡°What I mean is that if you have to deal with Sarah in the future, don¡¯t be obvious about it. Do it secretly. Otherwise, she will definitelyin to her grandmother. ¡°Then, that will make things difficult for me.¡± Olivia stared at him. Chapter 269 Chapter 269 Chapter 269 When Daniel did not return for a long time, Winona¡¯s patience finally ran out. It was that she had given him so much face that he bullied her like this. When she saw the highly publicized engagement event trending on Twitter, she knew that Daniel was forcing her to show 1. up. She had a good understanding of him. He had never leaned toward extravagance. He preferred a simpl¨¦ engagement ceremony that would not blow up such widespread attention. There was only one reason why he made such a grand engagement, and that was to capture her attention. He wanted to force her toe back. Now, she had returned from overseas as he had wished. Before meeting Daniel, Winona knew that he had a bad temper. He definitely hated her for leaving without saying goodbye back then. He would throw tantrums, put on a cold face, anger her on purpose, and embarrass her in front of others. Before Winona returned to the country, she was already mentally prepared. She knew that she would be wronged and would feel so ufortable that she could not breathe. She had already made up her mind to endure everything and do her best to appease him to reconcile with him. But now, Daniel had gone too far. He actually left with another woman and hadn¡¯t returned for a long time. Winona felt that she could no longer indulge him like this. She had to let him understand that her patience had its limits. If he continued to ignore her and tried to provoke her in this way again, she would really return to Fesmuowana. Winona couldn¡¯t stay any longer, so she got up and left. Sarah quickly chased after her. ¡°Winona, where are you going?¡± Winona¡¯s eyes were cold, and her face was covered with frost. ¡°Sarah, go and tell Daniel that my patience has its limit, and tell him to stop.¡± After saying that, she left with swaying steps. Emily came out of the restaurant and happened to see Winona¡¯s departing figure. She looked surprised and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why did Winona leave?¡± ¡°She must be angry!¡± Sarah stomped her feet in frustration. Daniel had almost driven her crazy. At first, when she saw that Daniel was engaged to Olivia, she thought he had fallen in love with someone else. Later on, when Emily pointed it out, she realized that he was using Olivia to force Winona to appear. Now, he finally got what he wanted and forced Winona to return to the country. In the end, he threw a tantrum and deliberately embarrassed Winona, driving her away in anger. Indeed, that¡¯s quite foolish. Emily also sighed and said helplessly, ¡°These two enemies are clearly in love, but they always hurt each other. I don¡¯t know how long they¡¯ll keep this going¡± ¡°I¡¯m so angry.¡± Sarah stomped her feet hard. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Grandma, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered with him. I¡¯ll let him suffer alone for the rest of his life.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t be angry anymore.¡± Emilyforted Sarah and pulled her back to the meal. 15:56 At the dining table, Gideon had already consumed quite a bit of alcohol. His eyes were red and he looked a little drunk. Seeing that only Sarah and Emily returning, he was quite puzzled and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Winona?¡± ¡°She¡¯s gone.¡± Sarah snorted. ¡°It¡¯s all Daniel¡¯s fault. He¡¯s getting more and more outrageous. I can¡¯t wait to see the day he cries.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Gideon didn¡¯t understand. You stupid. Sarah said disdainfully, ¡°You men are just thick¨Cheaded. You can¡¯t even tell. Daniel is deliberately trying to provoke Winona. Didn¡¯t you notice that Olivia looks very simr to Winona?¡± ¡°Look simr to her?¡± Gideon frowned and looked at Michael for help. ¡°Did you notice it?¡± Michael¡¯s tone was hesitant as he replied, ¡°Her temperament does look a little simr, and so does her figure.¡± That¡¯s right. Sarah nodded. ¡°Daniel is trying to find a woman who looks just like Winona and then intentionally gets close to her to make Winona jealous.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Gideon didn¡¯t see it, but Sarah was sure of it. Moreover, ever since Winona left, she had never seen any women around Daniel, and Olivia just suddenly appeared. Maybe it¡¯s true; he might be doing it intentionally to have a quarrel with Winona. Only Michael remained silent. He had a lingering sense that something was amiss and felt it was all rather strange. On the Taylor family¡¯s side, Samuel had disappeared without a trace since his arrest. Emma was in prison as well. Amelia¡¯s health hadpletely copsed. For no reason, she was getting weaker day by day,cking in energy, and spending as much as 18 out of 24 hours in bed asleep. William had brought Amelia to several hospitals, but none of them could identify the issue. The doctors¡® mostmon advice was for Amelia to rx and not to worry too much. Even Liam believed that Amelia was suffering from sadness and depression, so he told William to stop pushing her too hard. Only William did not believe it. He felt that Amelia¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t caused by sadness. After the news of Olivia¡¯s engagement spread, William asked the servants to keep an eye on Amelia to prevent her from seeing phones andputers. Unfortunately, there were always times when he missed it. Amelia still saw it. ¡°Engaged?¡± Amelia trembled, both crying andughing at the same time. ¡°Samuel is missing, Emma is in jail, yet Olivia is doing well. She¡¯s even engaged!¡± ¡°Was she born to defy her parents and everyone around her?¡± Amelia¡¯s voice was shrill, her eyes were red and her heart filled with hatred. Perhaps due to her excessive agitation, after her outburst, Ameliapletely fainted. She never woke up again. William had looked for famous doctors, but they were all helpless against Amelia¡¯s health. Both the Green and Taylor families were gathered together. Even Maddie was here, they were all thinking of a way. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go overseas?¡± Cathy held Amelia¡¯s hand as tears streamed down her face. 15.56 William shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s useless. I¡¯ve already invited the top medical team overseas to take a look, but they couldn¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°What should we do then?¡± Cathy choked. William stood in the middle of the bedroom, dressing in the same suit as usual. Only his tie with a slightly crooked cor revealed his current mood. With one hand in his pocket, he tugged at his tie with the other. He looked frustrated, but his aura was calm and strong. He took off his tie and threw it on the sofa. Suddenly, he raised his eyes and looked straight at Maddie. Maddie¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she heard his calm and cold voice. ¡°Now, only Olivia can save Mom.¡± The room fell into silence as soon as he finished speaking. Silence gripped everyone, and even Cathy, who was most concerned about her daughter, had her doubts. She said in a trembling voice, ¡°Will she help us now that we¡¯ve reached this point? Moreover, I¡¯ve never seen her save anyone, and I¡¯m uncertain about her medical skills.¡± ¡°Grandma.¡± William nced at Cathy. ¡°I will do my best to save my mother, so¡­¡± His tone turned stern, carrying an irresistible might, ¡°So, you all should not interfere, obstruct me, or treat Olivia with any seniority.¡± After saying that, he reached out his hand toward Maddie and said, ¡°Aunt, give me your phone.¡± Maddie looked at William worriedly. For the sake of Amelia¡¯s health, William had not rested for a few days and nights. Despite his tall stature, he appeared thin and unsteady. This nephew had endured too much, with the entire Taylor family¡¯s burdens ced upon him. He also had to take care of his erratic father, and his mentally ill mother, and deal withplicated family rtionships. Everyone demanded him and sought help from him, but not a single person thought that he was in a difficult position. ¡°William.¡± Maddie hesitated. ¡°Olivia hates you all. If you don¡¯t look for her and just distance yourself from her, she might forgive you in a few years, and things could slowly mend.¡± ¡°But if you look for her now and think of a way to force her to appear and save your mother, she might really hate you.¡± Maddie was very clear¨Cminded and had things well separated. She knew that Samuel and Amelia were the ones who had wronged Olivia. William did not actually do anything. At most, he just stood by and watched. However, this was human nature. One side was his parents, and the other was his sister. There¡¯s no way to choose. Maddie sincerely hoped that these children could get along peacefully. She had no children of her own, which is why she ced great importance on her nieces and nephews, treating them as if they were her own and showing a high level of consideration for their needs. ¡°Aunt.¡± The corners of William¡¯s mouth twitched, and an ugly smile appeared on his face. ¡°Parents can¡¯t choose. This is my responsibility, my duty. I can¡¯t just stand by and watch my mother lie there lifelessly.¡± Speaking of this, William lowered his head, his eyes a little red. ¡°I¡¯ll go and beg. Even if she wants my life, I¡¯ll do it. I just hope that she can help.¡± Maddie stopped talking. This child valued responsibility too much. He carried the entire burden of the Taylor family on his back. After getting Maddie¡¯s phone, William called Olivia. Chapter 270 Chapter 270 Chapter 270 Olivia was in the middle of drawing with Andrew when she received a call from Maddie. She didn¡¯t think too much and answered the call directly. When she picked it up, she realized that it was William. Olivia raised her eyebrows slightly with a hint of surprise. She had some understanding of William. This person was very responsible, shrewd, and quite insightful. Knowing that she and the Taylor family had reached this point, there was absolutely no room for reconciliation. If there was nothing important, he would have never called her. Then, why did he call today? Olivia switched hands to answer the phone, leaving her right hand free to draw with Andrew. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Her attention was not entirely focused on William. ¡°Ms. Taylor.¡± William¡¯s tone was very polite. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you.¡± Upon hearing this, Olivia curled her lips and sneered. ¡°Mr. Taylor, no need to be so polite. If you have something to say, just say it.¡± William took a deep breath and looked out of the window into the distance. After a while, he said calmly, ¡°Ms. Taylor, may I ask you a question?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± she replied. William asked, ¡°If all of this hadn¡¯t happened, and if we could turn back time to the day you first returned to the Taylor family, and there was a conflict between my mother and Grandpa Isaac, who adopted you, who would you support?¡°., Olivia was in the middle of drawing a little turtle. When she heard his question, the tip of her colored pen paused, leaving arge green spot on the white paper. Without rushing, she smoothly redirected her stroke, and the green spot slowly turned into the patterns on the turtle¡¯s back. Little Andrew was stunned. He pped his hands and eximed, ¡°Amazing.¡± Olivia¡¯s heart suddenly softened. She leaned over and kissed the little guy on the forehead and whispered, ¡°Would you like to go upstairs and y?¡± Andrew obediently nodded and ran upstairs with the drawing paper in hand. He wanted to frame the picture of the little turtle and hang it in his room. This was what Olivia drew for him. After Andrew left, Olivia returned to her senses and continued her phone call with William. She understood William¡¯s intention clearly. However, it was to show that if it were her when a conflict arises between giving birth to goodness and nurturing goodness, she would tend to favor nurturing kindness. Therefore, although Amelia¡¯s actions were a little overboard, it was human nature. Human hearts were inherently biased, just as each of the five fingers had its own length, let alone a child who was not raised by her side. Without days and nights of interaction and exchange of emotions, how could she love her? Olivia spoke calmly, but her tone was firm. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m leaning towards Grandpa Isaac. He raised me and doted on me. How can I bear to make him sad?¡± William smiled. ¡°Ms. Taylor, since you also made this choice, it means that human nature is like this. Therefore, our mother¡¯s choice is not wrong. She just dotes on the child by her side more. What¡¯s wrong 1/3 15:56 with that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve never med her for being biased.¡± Olivia was a very rational person. From the beginning to the end, she never med Amelia for being biased. She could even ept that her mother may not love her as much. But she couldn¡¯t ept that her biological mother was a lunatic. Her mother could not distinguish right from wrong, could not see the difference between good and bad, and did all kinds of bad things. Olivia stood up and said coldly, ¡°William, this world is fair and just. She doesn¡¯t love me enough, and I don¡¯t love her enough. That¡¯s fair. But what right does she have to hurt me wantonly just because she gave birth to me?¡± ¡°Since she doesn¡¯t treat me as her own daughter and doesn¡¯t want to give me any love, what right does she have to ask me to give in? What right does she have to meddle in my life? What right does she have to insult me?¡± At this point, Olivia raised her voice and said in an extremely fierce tone, ¡°The first time, when Emma tried to have someone insult me, it was Amelia who asked me to back down. She naturally asked me to be tolerant and not pursue the matter.¡± ¡°Why was that? Was it because she gave birth to me, so she could make the decision for me?¡± ¡°If it was a stranger, even if she wanted to side with Emma, she would find a way to seek reconciliation, offer money and gifts, andpromise to resolve the issue.¡± ¡°Why is she so arrogant when ites to me? Is it all because I¡¯m her daughter?¡± Olivia was a little agitated. She paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Also, she helped Emma frame me, nder my reputation, and even wanted to use public opinion to intimidate me. Every single one of them was harmful.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t she understand that these things were illegal? No matter how powerful the Taylor family is, they can¡¯t surpass thew. But why did she still do that?¡± ¡°Is it because she gave birth to me and I¡¯m her daughter, that she can confine my life?¡± ¡°William, I don¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t understand this!¡± Olivia said coldly. ¡°It¡¯s you who went all out and told me that human nature is like this. Isn¡¯t that ridiculous?¡± ¡°Human nature would not take the me.¡± ¡°Throughout history, I¡¯ve never seen anyone, let alone a mother, im that human nature is so base that it justifies harming her own daughter andmitting such evil things!¡± ¡°Is it just because she harmed me that I must forgive her? I want to ask, if she hurt someone else, at random stranger in the world, do you have the face to ask them to forgive her?¡± ¡°Just because I¡¯m her biological daughter, does that mean I have to forgive her no matter what she does? Why should I?¡± Olivia¡¯s words were powerful and resonant. They were like sharp des that pierced William¡¯s chest. It made his heart ache. He didn¡¯t expect Olivia to hate them so much. William¡¯s jaw tightened and his lips trembled violently. He knew that every word he had said hurt Olivia. However, he looked back and saw Amelia lying unconscious on the bed. In the end, he hardened his heart. ¡°Olivia, how do you think the favor should be repaid?¡± Upon hearing this, Olivia suddenly wanted tough. ¡°William, are you never¨Cending with this? Amelia has already made me repay the favor.¡± ¡°I know.¡± William¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°Mom told you to surrender and stay in the Taylor family for five days and five nights, but you didn¡¯t stay long enough.¡± 2.3 15:56 William said one by one, ¡°Emma has already paid the price for hurting you.¡± ¡°Mom ndered you at Grandpa¡¯s birthday banquet and echoed Emma¡¯s words, but you didn¡¯t suffer any substantial harm. Instead, it was Mom who suffered a blow. This matter was indeed Mom¡¯s fault, but it wasn¡¯t a big deal.¡± ¡°There¡¯s also the matter of using moral coercion on you through Twitter. Dad was the mastermind behind it and has already received the punishment he deserves, while Mom was at best knowing and not reporting it.¡± Olivia was silent. Speaking of this, William softened his tone. ¡°Olivia, I¡¯m not forcing you. I just want to tell you the whole story. I want to tell you what Mom has done for you.¡± ¡°She gave birth to you after ten months of pregnancy. That night, she bled profusely and her body was severely deficient. It took her five years to recover enough to give birth to David.¡± ¡°When you were young, your body was weak, crying and not sleeping at night. Mom was so concerned that she didn¡¯t trust the nanny. She stayed up with you every night, and during your postpartum period, she didn¡¯t get a full night¡¯s sleep. After that, she immediately fell ill. She resisted taking medication while breastfeeding, so she endured it for half a month,¡± William continued. ¡°When you were lost that year, Mom went crazy looking for you. The pain of losing her daughter made her suffer to the bone. She had a mental breakdown and went crazy for three years.¡± ¡± ¡°Olivia, I admit that after you came back, Mom did a lot of wrong things and hurt you. I won¡¯t hide this because this is the truth, but you can¡¯t deny the fact.¡± ¡°She did love you for five years,¡± William emphasized. ¡°Now that she¡¯s unconscious, I don¡¯t want to force you. You can decide for yourself if you want to save her.¡±With that, William hung up the phone. Chapter 271 Chapter 271 Chapter 271 has shared a mother¨Cdaughter rtionship with Amelia Taylor for several months because of the previous mistake of identifying her daughter.¡± ¡°The head of the Smith family, Olivia Taylor, is soft¨Chearted and benevolent. She upholds the Smith 2/3 family¡¯s tradition of saving lives and helping the injured. She specially hired world¨Crenowned doctors to consult Amelia Taylor¡¯s condition.¡± When the news came out, everyone praised Olivia for having a conscience, and the Smith family was hailed as a model in the medicalmunity of the Hushe Republic. From then on, the Smith familypletely reappeared in front of the world, no longer in its previous state of seclusion. The Smith family hospital began to create ounts on various socialworks, including Twitter, public ounts, short video tforms, and self¨Cmedia ounts. They were like flowers blooming after rain. In just a few days, the Smith family¡¯s reputation resounded throughout the country. Those ordinary people who had nevere into contact with the Smith family widened their eyes in shock. They couldn¡¯t believe it. They didn¡¯t expect that there was actually such an ancient medical family in the country. Previously, they had always fantasized about the Hushe Republic¡¯s medical skills in novels. Now that the Smith family had appeared, itpletely fulfilled theizens¡® dreams. They all left s on Twitter: ¡°Oh my god, oh my god, I¡¯m so excited that I can¡¯t sleep. There¡¯s really a medical family in our country.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t know about it before. It¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°Have you all seen the news?¡± ¡°The top medical team from Bruce Hospital in Fesmuowana is heading there;¡± ¡°The top cardiovascr specialists¡® team from Dunwall is on its way.¡± ¡°The world¡¯s top brain surgery specialist in M, Dr. Moss, is heading to the Hushe Republic.¡± ¡°Oh my god, I¡¯m going crazy. I¡¯m so excited that my heart is pounding. Who is this the Smith family? They can actually invite so many big shots in the medical world. They¡¯re too awesome!¡± ¡°Olivia Taylor, the head of the Smith family, I know Olivia Taylor. She¡¯s the young female scientist who won the Lasker Award. So, she¡¯s the head of the Smith family. No wonder their medical expertise is so impressive!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think the name Olivia Taylor sounds a little familiar? I feel like I¡¯ve heard it somewhere before.¡± ¡°Are you dumb? This is the fianc¨¦e of the richest man, Daniel Sullivan. It¡¯s Miss Taylor, Olivia Taylor!¡± ¡°Oh my god, oh my god. Indeed, outstanding people still have to be with outstanding people in everything. The young richest man and the young head of the ancient medical family, what a fairy¨Ctale love story!¡± ¡°Even novels and television dramas aren¡¯t this exciting!¡±After hanging up the phone, William held the phone and a hint of guilt shed across his eyes. Although he said he wouldn¡¯t force Olivia, he still used morality and the favor owed to manipte her, despite the fact that outside newspapers and news reported that Olivia had no connection to the Taylor family by blood, and had her own parents elsewhere. However, there were still many people who knew about Olivia¡¯s background. If she didn¡¯t save her mother, those who knew her background wouldn¡¯t say anything on the surface, but they would still think that she was too ruthless. They would consider her as having a questionable character and may not have wanted to associate with her. Moreover, she had just taken over the Smith family not long ago, which was renowned for its medical expertise. If the Smith family¡¯s leader was ruthless and heartless, refusing to save a family member, it would cause a huge blow to the family¡¯s reputation. Even if Olivia was really cold¨Chearted toward the Taylor family and did not care about Amelia, she still had to think about the reputation of the Smith family. Therefore, William was confident that Olivia would agree to treat his mother. The Sullivan family. After ending the call, Olivia sat on the sofa and stared at her phone in a daze. No one knew what she was thinking. Daniel came downstairs and sat beside her. He had heard Olivia¡¯s conversation on the phone and knew what was going on. Thinking about how much Olivia had suffered, Daniel felt terrible from the bottom of his heart. He felt a sour and bitter sadness. He couldn¡¯t hold it back any longer, tears were welling up in his eyes. Daniel was a person who was not afraid at all, no matter how grievous the disaster was. However, the thought of Olivia suffering made his heart ache unbearably. He could endure a knife wound to himself, but he couldn¡¯t stand Olivia losing a single strand of hair. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Just do what you want to do.¡± Daniel leaned on her shoulder andforted her. ¡°Andrew and I will always be by your side.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be with you forever.¡± Andrew ran over from upstairs and leaned on Olivia¡¯s knees. He looked up with a dependent expression. When she saw Andrew, Olivia¡¯s expression suddenly improved. She lowered her head and touched the little guy¡¯s forehead. Her tone was gentle. ¡°Andrew, you must keep your word. You have to be with me forever.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Andrew said, making his agreement clear with a firm nod. Zoe came over and brought Andrew upstairs to do his homework. Daniel touched Olivia¡¯s cheek and knew that she must be feeling terrible at this moment. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll go to the Taylor family with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll shoulder everything with you.¡± Olivia was stunned for a moment, raised an eyebrow, and then said, ¡°What are you talking about? Who said I¡¯m going to the Taylor family?¡± 1/3 15:56 Daniel¡¯s shoulders stiffened, looking a little dumb. It took him a long time to recover and said, ¡°Y¨CYou don¡¯t care about Mrs. Taylor?¡± Olivia smiled and lightly yed with Daniel¡¯s fingers. Her tone was calm, neither fast nor slow, yet it carried a coldness that was like wind and thunder. ¡°Do you think I¡¯vepletely given up on the Taylor family and don¡¯t care about Amelia anymore? Is that a joke?¡± ¡°Olivia.¡± Daniel grabbed Olivia¡¯s finger and said in a serious tone, ¡°No matter what choice you make or what you want to do, I will support you firmly and without hesitation.¡± ¡°However, there are some things that I have to tell you. If you don¡¯t save Mrs. Taylor, some people in the Evervale circle who know the inside story might say that you¡¯re heartless. That won¡¯t be good for your reputation.¡± Olivia looked up at Daniel. ¡°What about you? Do you think I¡¯m heartless?¡± Daniel shook his head and said firmly, ¡°I will always stand by your side.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Olivia smiled confidently. ¡°As for the others and the rumors that say I¡¯m heartless, it¡¯s so easy to resolve. Only when the rumors spread will others know.¡± ¡°We just need to resolve it from the source and not let the rumors spread. Wouldn¡¯t that be fine?¡± Olivia had been terrifyingly smart since she was young. No matter what she learned, she understood it immediately. When other people learned a skill with difficulty, she could learn ten or even a hundred skills with ease. She also knew how to plot and scheme, she just chose not to use them, but that didn¡¯t mean she was incapable of it. Did William think that a phone call to interrogate her about her humanity would provoke her to make a move? She was a person who could be persuaded but not coerced. If William asked politely and respectfully, she might be more likely to agree. Unfortunately, he chose the method she hated the most. Olivia was never someone who could be threatened. She had her own way of doing things and did not care about what others thought. Regarding whether to save Amelia or not, she had her own ns. No one could threaten her. Back upstairs in the study, Olivia sat in arge andfortable chair and wrote two words on a piece of paper: ¡°Smith family¡± Then, she looked up and a cold light shed in her clear eyes. This was a good opportunity and time for the Smith family to appear in public. She made a few calls and passed down the instructions. In less than half a day, famous doctors from all over the world set off for the Hushe Republic to go to the Taylor family¡¯s aid. At the same time, news began to spread online: The news reported, ¡°The head of the Smith family used the Smith family¡¯s connections to invite famous doctors from all over the world to the Hushe Republic to discuss the illness of Amelia Taylor.¡± ¡°Although the head of the Smith family is not rted to the Taylor family by blood, she has shared a mother¨Cdaughter rtionship with Amelia Taylor for several months because of the previous mistake of identifying her daughter.¡± ¡°The head of the Smith family, Olivia Taylor, is soft¨Chearted and benevolent. She upholds the Smith 2/3 family¡¯s tradition of saving lives and helping the injured. She specially hired world¨Crenowned doctors to consult Amelia Taylor¡¯s condition.¡± When the news came out, everyone praised Olivia for having a conscience, and the Smith family was hailed as a model in the medicalmunity of the Hushe Republic. From then on, the Smith familypletely reappeared in front of the world, no longer in its previous state of seclusion. The Smith family hospital began to create ounts on various socialworks, including Twitter, public ounts, short video tforms, and self¨Cmedia ounts. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. They were like flowers blooming after rain. In just a few days, the Smith family¡¯s reputation resounded throughout the country. Those ordinary people who had nevere into contact with the Smith family widened their eyes in shock. They couldn¡¯t believe it. They didn¡¯t expect that there was actually such an ancient medical family in the country. Previously, they had always fantasized about the Hushe Republic¡¯s medical skills in novels. Now that the Smith family had appeared, itpletely fulfilled theizens¡® dreams. They all left s on Twitter: ¡°Oh my god, oh my god, I¡¯m so excited that I can¡¯t sleep. There¡¯s really a medical family in our country.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t know about it before. It¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°Have you all seen the news?¡± ¡°The top medical team from Bruce Hospital in Fesmuowana is heading there;¡± ¡°The top cardiovascr specialists¡® team from Dunwall is on its way.¡± ¡°The world¡¯s top brain surgery specialist in M, Dr. Moss, is heading to the Hushe Republic.¡± ¡°Oh my god, I¡¯m going crazy. I¡¯m so excited that my heart is pounding. Who is this the Smith family? They can actually invite so many big shots in the medical world. They¡¯re too awesome!¡± ¡°Olivia Taylor, the head of the Smith family, I know Olivia Taylor. She¡¯s the young female scientist who won the Lasker Award. So, she¡¯s the head of the Smith family. No wonder their medical expertise is so impressive!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think the name Olivia Taylor sounds a little familiar? I feel like I¡¯ve heard it somewhere before.¡± ¡°Are you dumb? This is the fianc¨¦e of the richest man, Daniel Sullivan. It¡¯s Miss Taylor, Olivia Taylor!¡± ¡°Oh my god, oh my god. Indeed, outstanding people still have to be with outstanding people in everything. The young richest man and the young head of the ancient medical family, what a fairy¨Ctale love story!¡± ¡°Even novels and television dramas aren¡¯t this exciting!¡± Chapter 272 Chapter 272 Chapter 272 After the situation fermented, the Smith family hospital in Layfield immediately became a hot topic. Those who lived nearby and frequently visited the Smith family hospital were all shocked. In their eyes, the Smith family hospital was just an ordinary hospital. Many people knew that this hospital was exceptionally skilled in acupuncture, and there was an elderly traditional doctor with the surname Smith whose medical skills were unparalleled. However, they never thought that Isaac Smith was actually the hidden miracle doctor. The s on Twitter were filled with expressions of astonishment: ¡°I know Dr. Smith. It¡¯s hard to get an appointment with him, and he¡¯s often away. He only releases appointments on Wednesday mornings. I used to wonder why an old man like him was always going out, but now I think maybe he¡¯s going to treat some big shots. I¡¯m so excited! I never thought that I would be able to enjoy the treatment of a renowned traditional doctor in my lifetime.¡± ¡°When I was young, I had a tumor in my stomach. My mother brought me to several hospitals and said that I had to be operated on. My mother was afraid that I would suffer, so she brought me to Doctor Smith who prescribed a few sets of medicine. In less than half a month, the tumor shriveled. At that time, my mother even scolded the doctors who had previously rmended surgery, saying that they were quacks.¡± ¡°Now that I think about it, I¡¯ve really misunderstood them. It¡¯s not that they¡¯re not good at medicine, but Dr. Smith is too awesome!¡± ¡°He is really virtuous. His medical skills and character are second to none. He¡¯s already so powerful, but he still stays in a small ce and treats ordinary people.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a respectable old man.¡± ¡°I heard that Doctor Smith had a heart attack and turned into a vegetative state. How could such a good person suffer like this?¡± ¡°I really hope that Doctor Smith will wake up soon.¡± ¡°I hope Doctor Smith wakes up soon.¡± Slowly, the s turned into prayers for Isaac to wake up as soon as possible. Olivia scrolled through the s online and prayed silently in her heart, ¡°Grandpa, did you hear that? Everyone is looking forward to you waking up, so please wake up soon.¡± Now that the Smith family had reappeared, Olivia was also bing more and more known. The research institute was very worried about Olivia¡¯s safety. Although Tyson and Peter were outstanding, as bodyguards and due to gender differences, it was not convenient for them to appear on some private or formal asions. It was necessary to arrange for someone with a legitimate identity, who won¡¯t raise suspicion or be seen as a threat, to protect her. Tyson came over to report, ¡°Miss Taylor, she¡¯s already here. She¡¯s on the way and will arrive in an hour.¡± Peter handed over a file at the same time. ¡°This is her file and the provided identity.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Olivia nodded and did not pay much attention to it. She did not even open the file. However, after meeting the person, Olivia nearly dropped her cup, showing an unusual loss of ¡°Kelly! How is it you?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. You didn¡¯t expect this, did you, Olivia?¡± The charming girl went to Olivia¡¯s side and hugged her arm happily and nervously. 1/3 16-135 She swayed and wheedled. ¡°I miss you so much. I miss you so much.¡± Her tone was filled with dependence. Olivia frowned. ¡°Aren¡¯t you in school? Why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to protect you.¡± The girl¡¯s voice was clear. ¡°I¡¯ve already transferred to the Drama Academy. In a few days, I¡¯ll participate in a talent show and sessfully debut.¡± Upon hearing this, Olivia could not help but have a headache. ¡°That¡¯s too ridiculous! What did Doctor Mike say? Are you mentally fine now?¡± How could she enter the entertainment industry? Kelly¡¯s identity was very special. Her original name was Sherly. She had been kidnapped and sold to a couple who couldn¡¯t have children shortly after birth. The wife of this couple had a good character, but she was weak and obedient to her husband. As for what happened next, Olivia did not know. She only knew that one morning, Kelly called her and said that she had made a mistake and asked Olivia to save her. Olivia and Kelly had known each other for two years. At that time, Kelly¡¯s mother had brought her to the hospital to see a doctor. Kelly was only eight years old, but she already had a very serious gynecological illness. At first, Olivia thought that her adoptive mother did not take good care of her. Later, she realized that something was wrong, so she taught the little girl to protect herself and taught her a lot about the physiology of men and women. Actually, Olivia wasn¡¯t too sure. She was just a little suspicious. She told the little girl these things because she wanted her to protect herself just in case. Unexpectedly, it really worked. When Olivia rushed to the Sebastian family, her mother was not at home. The little girl was sitting alone on a chair, holding a knife, with her hands covered in blood. After making sure that the little girl was not injured, Olivia walked towards the bedroom. Then, she saw the man lying on the bed. After Olivia handled the situation, she sent the little girl to the research institute through Augus Swift. There were the best psychiatrists there. Olivia was worried that the little girl would be traumatized after such a big incident, so she sent her to the psychiatrist to slowly adjust. Not long after, the research institute reported that Kelly had a very high IQ but also suffered from severe psychological issues, including a tendency toward antisocial personality disorder. However, because the little girl was still too young, she could not be diagnosed. The little girl¡¯s willpower was unexpectedly strong, and she had a resilient spirit. The psychiatrist had to spend a lot of effort to barely break through her psychological barriers, This was very disadvantageous for subsequent treatment. Most importantly, the little girl was so young, but her body was already filled with a sense of lifelessness. She had no intention of survival. It was Olivia who personally visited the research institute tomunicate with Kelly and tell her to strive to live and learn skills. The little girl tilted her head and asked her, ¡°What¡¯s the use of learning skills? Can I stay with you after learning skills?¡± Olivia smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Once you learn skills, you can protect me and stay by my side N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. 23 forever. ¡°Alright. The little girl nodded heavily. ¡°I¡¯ll work hard to learn skills, protect you, and be with you forever. Olivia gave her a new name, calling her Kelly, which symbolized a new life, full of vigor and vitality. Due to Kelly¡¯s special experience, Olivia disapproved of her entering the entertainment industry. The entertainment industry was tooplex. Olivia hoped that she could find a stable job. Olivia sat on the sofa, and the joy of seeing Kelly had disappeared, leaving only coldness. Seeing this, Kelly did not dare to act coquettishly. She let go of Olivia and lowered her head like a child who had made a mistake. Olivia, I¡¯m here this time to protect you and enter the entertainment industry. I enjoy standing in the middle of tens of thousands of people and like to be the center of attention. Olivas. I¡¯m already 18 years old and I¡¯m an adult. You said that when I became an adult, I could make my own decisions.¡± Olivia paused for a moment. Her eyes gradually warmed, and the sharp aura around her rxed. In this world, everyone was independent. No one could make decisions for others. Not even in the name of being a good person. Since Kelly wanted to enter the entertainment industry, then she should go ahead. She would be able to protect herself. Chapter 273 Chapter 273 Chapter 273 The Taylor family, along with William, was still waiting for Olivia¡¯s call. For the past two days, he had been staying by Amelia¡¯s bedside without sleep. His phone had been full of battery, afraid that he would miss Olivia¡¯s call. Even Maddie¡¯s phone was in his hand. He knew that in less than three days, Olivia would definitely call. Maddie went upstairs to Amelia¡¯s room and saw William, who looked exhausted but had surprisingly bright eyes. She knew that William was waiting for Olivia to call. Recalling the uproar on Twitter, the world¨Cfamous doctors gathered around the Hushe Republic, Maddie could not help but sigh. She had guessed that Olivia would be angry at William¡¯s coercion and moral pressure, but she did not expect her to have such a trick up her sleeve. Olivia easily resolved the reputation crisis and took this opportunity to make the Smith family reappear in front of the world. It was originally a crisis, but in Olivia¡¯s hands, it turned into an opportunity. This child was too smart and amazing. If only she hadn¡¯t gotten lost, with her in the Taylor family, their present would be truly magnificent. What surprised Maddie the most was that Olivia actually possessed such a wide range of power. A total of ten top medical teams from different countries had all set off at the same time due to a single statement from Olivia. Her power and influence must have been truly terrifying. ¡°William.¡± Maddie walked over to William¡¯s side and patted his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t wait any longer; Olivia won¡¯t call.¡± William frowned and turned to look at Maddie. ¡°Aunt?¡± Maddie sighed softly and took the phone over. She opened a page and handed it to William. ¡°Take a look for yourself.¡± William still did not understand what was going on. When he received the phone and saw the messages on it, his pupils suddenly dted. He suddenly turned around and looked at Maddie fixedly. When he spoke, his lips were trembling. ¡°Aunt? This¡­¡± Maddie¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°There¡¯s already a medical team here. Get ready and wee them.¡± William slumped, and his eyes gradually became deathly still. ¡°She¡­ she¡¯s really this heartless. How could she¡­ how could she¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Cathy walked in. During these days, she had been staying at the Taylor family¡¯s residence due to her concern for her daughter, so she overheard the conversation between the two at the door. ¡°William,¡± Cathy said with a serious expression. Actually, there was one thing that she could not figure out. Why did William have such high expectations for Olivia? Although she was Isaac¡¯s granddaughter, medicine was different from wealth and items. It could not be directly passed down to the next generation and had to be learned through education and experience. Olivia was still so young, and her major in university was not medicine either. Was her medical skills really that good? This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Let me ask you, is Olivia¡¯s medical skill really that amazing? Can she truly save your mother?¡± Cathy 1:3 16:1 asked. William closed his eyes and said, ¡°It was Isaac himself who said that his granddaughter¡¯s medical skills are better than his.¡± Cathy¡¯s gaze suddenly changed into joy. She could not help but reach out and grab William¡¯s sleeve. ¡°So, you mean Olivia can really save Amelia?¡± William replied, ¡°There¡¯s an 80% chance.¡± Cathy nodded and turned to look at Maddie. Noticing her mother¡¯s gaze, Maddie was stunned for a moment before quickly reacting. She found it unbelievable. She clenched her jaw hard to control her expression and said, ¡°Mom, do you want me to invite Olivia?¡± Cathy¡¯s expression was serious. After a while, she said, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t ask you to invite Olivia. I asked you to bring her over!¡± ¡°Mom,¡± Maddie called out, ¡°Olivia won¡¯te.¡± ¡°Then go beg, cry, kneel, and do everything you can.¡± Cathy¡¯s tone was sharp. ¡°I know you must have a way.¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± Maddie wanted to exin. It was not that she did not want to save her sister but it wasn¡¯t the right time. Olivia was at her most resentful moment now. Moreover, the top medical teams from all over the world were about to arrive. Instead of confronting Olivia, it was better to let these top doctors treat Amelia. There might still be a chance. However, before she could speak, Cathy had already pped her. ¡°You¡¯re still hesitating? How can you be so ruthless? Amelia is your own sister!¡± Cathy was furious, pointing at the door angrily. ¡°Go, right now. If you can¡¯t find Olivia, you don¡¯t have toe back!¡± Maddie staggered back a couple of steps from the p before she could barely stabilize herself. She did not raise her head. She just lowered her eyes and covered her cheek. William couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer and stepped forward to support Maddie. He then frowned and looked at Cathy. ¡°Grandma, what does this have to do with Aunt? What can she do?¡± Why did his grandmother me his aunt whenever something happened to his mother? Although William was born to Amelia, he sometimes felt indignant for his aunt. Maddie had practically devoted her entire life to taking care of his mother. She had no personal life, no family, and no children of her own. Her entire life revolved around the people in the Green family. Especially with his mother, almost everything required Maddie¡¯s involvement. She was almost bing the chief manager of the Taylor family, especially for Amelia. Cathy squeezed her fingers, and her tone was firm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. She¡¯s Amelia¡¯s sister, and she should bear the burden of Amelia¡¯s entire life. That¡¯s her fate.¡± At this point, Cathy took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ll say this today. It¡¯s fine if nothing happens to Amelia. But if something really happens, I won¡¯t consider Maddie as my daughter!¡± Her firm tone made William gasp. His grandmother was so harsh on his youngest aunt. What did all of this have to do with Maddie? How could everything be med on her? William was about to speak up for his aunt when a hand suddenly ced on his wrist. It was Maddie¡¯s hand. She patted William¡¯s wrist and said, ¡°During the previous head inauguration ceremony of the Smith family, Olivia said that she would treat everyone present. My sister was also there.¡± 2/3 16:14 William immediately reacted. ¡°Aunt, you mean to use this reason to have Olivia treat Mom?¡± Maddie nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is it possible?¡± William frowned. Maddie nced at William and said indifferently, ¡°You don¡¯t understand Olivia. She¡¯s not heartless. She just doesn¡¯t like being coerced. If you were magnanimous, humble, and put on an attitude of seeking her medical treatment, she might have agreed to treat my sister long ago.¡± Unfortunately, everyone looked down on her. Instead of using an upright method, he chose to use unorthodox methods, always thinking of threats and coercion. How could someone as proud and powerful as Olivia be coerced? William suddenly understood. He took out his phone and called Olivia again. Halfway through, he suddenly thought of his aunt¡¯s words and immediately stopped. He did not call Olivia. Instead, he called ke Smith with a respectful tone and requested the Smith family head¡¯s assistance in providing medical treatment for his mother. Seeing this, Maddie smiled. She did not even look at her mother, Cathy. After hearing ke¡¯s positive response and his assurance to contact the family head, she turned around and left. During this time, she did not even look at Cathy or say a word. Chapter 274 Chapter 274 Chapter 274 ke had personallye from Layfield to tell Olivia about this. Olivia sat on the chair in the study with her legs crossed and her arms on the table. She looked down and said calmly, ¡°Did Williame to beg you?¡± ke nodded. ¡°Mr. Taylor called. He said that he was begging you to treat his mother.¡± Olivia turned her gaze back to the orchids beside the desk and nodded. Her tone was inexplicable, making it impossible to tell her mood. ¡°He¡¯s improved.¡± ke did not say a word. ke lowered her eyes and sat on the stool opposite Olivia. She had her arms lowered respectfully and her hands ced on her knees. Recently, ke had be more and more cautious when it came to Olivia. ke did not dare to be negligent at all. For some reason, Olivia had changed a lot after being hypnotized. She seemed to have be a much colder person. Olivia no longer treated the older of the Smith family as intimately as before. Instead, she treated them coldly and distantly without any affection. ¡°Oh, right.¡± Olivia pinched the orchid leaves on the table and suddenly thought of something. ¡°Where did Zelen go?¡± When Olivia and Gillian were young, there were two people responsible for taking care of them. One of them was ke and the other was Zelen. ke was a little older. She treated Olivia and Gillian like her own daughters. She was very tolerant and doted on them. Most of the time, it was ke who took care of them. ke was caring. She would remind the girls to wear more clothes when the weather was cold and keep hydrated when it was summertime. Zelen was different. She was very young and lively. She always yed with Olivia and Gillian. Olivia remembered being very close to Zelen when she was young. However,ter on, Zelen suddenly disappeared without a trace. Olivia also subconsciously ignored this person as if this person had never existed. When Olivia mentioned Zelen, ke was stunned. Her pupils dted in shock. ¡°You remember now?¡± Olivia used some force and instantly tore off a long orchid leaf. She took the leaf and rolled it between her fingers. Then, she looked up and fixed her gaze on ke. ¡°What about Zelen? Who is she? ¡°If she left, so be it. Why hypnotize me and make me forget this person?¡± Olivia¡¯s tone was calm, but ke was scared out of her wits. ¡°Miss¡­¡± She trembled and wanted to exin, but she did not know where to start. She stuttered for a long time before forcing herself to say, ¡°Miss, please don¡¯t misunderstand. Zelen is a member of the main family. I don¡¯t know why she came or why she suddenly disappeared. But I¡¯m sure she doesn¡¯t have any ill intentions.¡± ¡°Main family?¡± Olivia tapped her fingertips on the table and asked in a questioning tone. ke said, ¡°The matters of the main family are veryplicated. There are many things that I don¡¯t know about. I only know a little. Every time the Smith family changes the head of the family, the previous head will personally tell the next about the matters of the main family. 16:15 T ¡°Because Mr. Smith suddenly fainted, many things were left unexined. Miss, please wait a little longer. After a while, the main family will send someone over. This way, you will know what¡¯s going on.¡± Olivia frowned. After a while, she looked up and ordered, ¡°You can leave now.¡± After ke left, Daniel entered. He walked behind Olivia and massaged her temples. His voice was gentle. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Olivia closed her eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°I hate it when people lie to me.¡± Daniel stopped massaging for a moment. Olivia opened her eyes and looked over strangely. Daniel panicked for a moment, but he quickly returned to normal. He lowered his head and kissed Olivia on the forehead. ¡°What happened?¡± Olivia sighed softly. ¡°It¡¯s strange. My memory has always been very good. I remember everything after I was five years old. However, before I was five years old, my memories of the Taylor family before I was lost were vague. Everything was unclear. I only vaguely remember Amelia Taylor. Everything else about my parents¡® names, who my family was, and where my home was, Ipletely forgot.¡± In fact, a five¨Cyear¨Cold child was already in kindergarten. An elite family like the Taylors would tell their daughter over and over again where her home was, who her parents were, and the family phone number. However, Olivia could not re these things no matter what. Speaking of this, t Olivia could not help but frown and continue, ¡°All this while, I thought that I had forgotten because I was too young. And something unexpected happened. My instinctive protection mechanism was activated, so I forgot. ¡°However, the funny thing is that after being hypnotized by Ernesto, I realized that my memories before I was five years old were not forgotten by myself, but hypnotized!¡± ¡°Hypnotized?¡± Daniel was amazed. ¡°Can hypnosis do that?¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°the Wilco Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. family has a special hypnosis technique.¡± Daniel was curious. ¡°Are you so sure that you were hypnotized?¡± Daniel didn¡¯t doubt Olivia, but a five¨Cyear¨Cold was too young. After the ident, it was easy for a young child to forget some ¡°Of course.¡± Olivia¡¯s tone was firm. ¡°I¡¯ve already undone the hypnosis. I remember everything before I was five years old.¡± Daniel was a little surprised. ¡°Did Ernesto undo it for you? Or was it because of the second hypnosis superposition that the five¨Cyear¨Cold hypnosis was destroyed?¡± ¡°No.¡± Olivia shook his head. ¡°I undid it myself.¡± ¡°You know how to do it too?¡± This time, Daniel was even more surprised. ¡°Yes.¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°I studied a few hypnosis books and recalled Ernesto¡¯s hypnosis technique.¡± For a moment, Daniel didn¡¯t know what to say. After a while, he said, ¡°You learned it just like that?¡± ¡°What else do you think?¡± Olivia answered with a question. ¡°Hypnosis isn¡¯t that difficult. I just need to find the key to activate my heart.¡± Olivia made sound easy. Daniel had nothing to say. He was afraid that if he said too much, it would make him look stupid. Although he knew that Olivia was smart, he was still shocked by her intelligence from time to time. Daniel was at a loss. Daniel had already be the richest man in the country. Howe he still felt a little inferior and lack of confidence when he was with Olivia? No, no, he had to work harder. Otherwise, Olivia would look down on him. Not a single famous doctor from all over the world could treat Amelia. No matter what test they ran or how they checked, they could not find the cause of the illness. William called ke again. ke handed the phone to Olivia. This time, Olivia answered. William¡¯s voice was filled with pain and begging. ¡°Ms. Taylor, please.¡± He finally softened his attitude and was no longer high and mighty. He realized that Olivia was no longer the Taylor family¡¯s girl. She was not his sister or his mother¡¯s daughter. Olivia was the head of the Smith family. She no longer had anything to do with the Taylor family. Nothing about the Taylor family could threaten her. ¡°Please, Ms. Taylor.¡± William¡¯s voice was hoarse. Olivia walked to the study window and looked at theyers of dark clouds in the distance. She nodded and agreed. ¡°Okay.¡± . She had to go to the Taylor family herself. It was time to find out the truth. Chapter 275 Chapter 275 Chapter 275 At the Taylor family house, Sophia just finished wiping Amelia¡¯s body. When Sophia came out of the room, she saw William on the phone. William sounded excited. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s great. I¡¯ll pick you up now.¡± After eavesdropping for a while, Sophia realized that Olivia wasing over to treat Amelia¡¯s illness. Sophia pursed her lips and thought to herself, ¡°William is so anxious that he lost his mind. What kind of medical skills could Olivia possibly have? She is probably fooling William around.¡± Sophia thought that Olivia was the most scheming kind of person. Taking advantage of Mrs. Taylor¡¯s illness, Olivia probably wanted some benefits for herself. She was certain that Olivia couldn¡¯t do a thing about Amelia¡¯s illness. Sophia went to Cathy¡¯s room and told Cathy that Olivia wasing. Cathy was very happy about it. ¡°She¡¯s reallying! That¡¯s great. That¡¯s great. Amelia could be saved.¡± Sophia pulled a long face and did not speak. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Cathy saw that Sophia was not in a good mood and asked. ¡°Mrs. Taylor, I have something to tell you. But I¡¯m not sure if I should say it.¡± Sophia hesitated. Cathy sat on the sofa and sized up Sophia. Then, Cathy frowned and said, ¡°Tell me about it.¡± Sophia looked out of the door. After that, she turned around and closed the door properly. After that, she approached Cathy and said, ¡°Mrs. Taylor, you have to be wary of Olivia.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Cathy¡¯s heart tightened. Sophia lowered her voice and said, ¡°Mrs. Taylor, you don¡¯t know this. But I¡¯ve always been by Madam¡¯s side, and I know everything about the rtionship between Olivia and Madam. Olivia is very dissatisfied with her. It was implied that she wanted to harm Madam.¡± Cathy frowned in disbelief. No matter what, they were still biological mother and daughter. Moreover, although she had not seen Olivia many times, he did not look like a vicious person. Sophia panicked. ¡°Mrs. Taylor, you have to believe me. Now, Miss Emma is in jail, Mr. Samuel is missing, and Madam is unconscious. Think about it. That¡¯s an awful lot of coincidences, don¡¯t you think?¡± Upon hearing this, Cathy¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She instantly touched her chest and fell back. Sophia was shocked. She quickly calmed her down and poured her a ss of water. Cathy drank half a ss of water before he recovered. He frowned and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re right. We have to be careful about certain things.¡± Sophia probed, ¡°Then, are we still going to let Olivia treat Madam?¡± Cathy sneered. ¡°Of course, Olivia has to treat Amelia, and she has to treat Amelia well. Otherwise, Olivia would be deliberately harming Amelia!¡± Olivia came with Kelly. Kelly¡¯s wavy hair wasbed into a high ponytail at the back of her beautiful head, and she was wearing a tracksuit. Her nimble and leisurely attire made her look less sexy and girly, but it added to her unique charm. Even William could not help but look up at Kelly. This girl was shockingly beautiful. Sensing William¡¯s gaze, Kelly tilted her head and looked at him with her beautiful eyes. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. William immediately frowned and subconsciously looked away. After William looked away, Kelly¡¯s charming eyes instantly turned cold. The change in her eyes was like a me falling into the water. The charm disappeared from Kelly¡¯s eyes. without a trace. Kelly lowered her head. Her thick dark eyshes covered her eyes, as well as the coldness and bloodthirst in her eyes. She looked at her palm and warned herself that now was not the time. Kelly had to wait for the right time. She had to wait until the day she became stronger. This way, she could torture the people who had bullied Olivia to death one by one. Kelly seemed to have thought of something, and a trace of bloodthirst shed across her eyes. Inside the house, Liam and Cathy were already waiting in the living room. Liam sat in the middle of the living room with a walking stick in his hand. He thought he should be respected. He waited for Olivia to go over and greet him. Unexpectedly, Olivia did not even look up. Her gaze did not turn in his direction for even a second. Olivia walked past Liam and went upstairs. Liam choked on Olivia¡¯s actions. He was surprised that she ignored him just like that. For a moment, he was embarrassed and his face turned red. Liam thought Olivia was unbelievable! Now, Olivia was in charge of the Smith family. She also had connections with the Sullivan family. She really thought she was something! It seemed like that young people were too frivolous! A cold glint shed across Liam¡¯s eyes. Every dog has its day. This girl had just seeded and was already so arrogant. He couldn¡¯t wait to see the day she fell. The Smith family established themselves by their medical skills. Olivia was still young, so she was probably bragging too much. Maybe her actual medical skills were not good at all. Moreover, even if Olivia¡¯s medical skills were good, and she was proud of it, her good days would not last. And there was the Sullivan family. Men were lustful. Now that Olivia was young and beautiful, the man doted on her. When a better and more beautiful woman appeared, Olivia would be history. By that time, Olivia would be the most annoying old hag. One day, Olivia would suffer! Liam snorted coldly and asked the butler to help him take the elevator upstairs. He did not care about these things anymore! He was waiting for the day that Olivia went down and came to beg him for mercy. Liam didn¡¯t care, but Cathy did. She had waited here for Olivia. Cathy could not let her go. Cathy said, ¡°Stop right there!¡± Olivia did not stop walking and continued to walk upstairs. Cathy couldn¡¯t take it anymore and shouted, ¡°William.¡± Helpless, William could only whisper to Olivia, ¡°Ms. Taylor, please wait a moment.¡± Olivia stopped and leaned against the handrail of the stairs. She turned her head and looked down at Cathy. Cathy had to raise her head to see Olivia. She didn¡¯t like this angle and said, ¡°Come down. It¡¯s outrageous. I¡¯m an older. How can you let me look up at you to talk?¡± Olivia leaned against the armrest and tapped her fingertips on the circr decoration on the armrest. All of a sudden, Olivia grinned. ¡°I¡¯m trying to help you stay healthy.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Cathy said with a frown. Olivia replied, ¡°It¡¯s good for your cervical vertebrae when you look up.¡± Cathy was furious about Olivia. Cathy said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not going to argue with you about the nonsense. I have something important to tell you.¡± ¡°Say it.¡± Olivia¡¯s tone was gentle, but she had no intention of going downstairs. Now was not the time to argue about this. Cathy took a deep breath and said coldly, ¡°Can you guarantee that you can cure Amelia?¡± She had to ask Olivia for a promise. Otherwise, what if Amelia¡¯s health worsened when Olivia treated her recklessly? Cathy was not at ease with Olivia at all. Olivia shook her head honestly. ¡°No.¡± Cathy choked. She did not expect Olivia to say that. Her face was cold. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you can cure Amelia. If you can¡¯t¡­ ¡°Hmph.¡± Cathy snorted. ¡°Then you¡¯re the one who harmed Amelia. Who knew what you wanted to do to Amelia? You hate her so much.¡± Olivia ignored Cathy and turned to William. She said in a mocking tone, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Your family is going to cause trouble before we even start?¡± William choked and was about to exin. Olivia had already turned around and went downstairs. As she walked, she said, ¡°What kind of people would me someone else every time bad things happen to them?¡± At this point, she suddenly looked up and stared at William. ¡°What a shameless group you are!¡± Hearing this, Cathy was so angry that her chest heaved violently, and her face puffed up. Cathy looked more shameless than ever Chapter 276 Chapter 276 Chapter 276 Olivia immediately walked outside. She thought to herself, ¡°Who cares whether or not Cathy wants me to treat my mom? ¡°Jeez, they want everything their way!¡± William was frightened. He lowered his voice and begged for a long time. It was only then that Olivia went upstairs for the second time. This time, William rushed to speak before Cathy. He said, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t add to the trouble. Do you really want Mom to remain unconscious like this?¡± Cathy decided not to speak the words she had in mind. She looked at Olivia without saying a word. On the second floor in Amelia¡¯s room, Olivia examined Amelia¡¯s body. She took out a box of silver needles and prepared to insert a needle into Amelia¡¯s head. William¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he looked at the box of silver needles. He felt a tingling sensation on his scalp as a result of fear. These silver needles were really too long. They were twice as long as normal silver needles. William thought to himself, ¡°This thing won¡¯t end up hurting anyone, right?¡± William was very concerned, but he only raised his head and nced at Olivia with a questioning look without saying anything. It was Cathy who could not take it anymore. She was scared out of her wits and wanted to step forward to stop it. However, William hugged her and dragged her out. He pleaded in a low voice, saying, ¡°Grandma, please, don¡¯t add to the trouble again.¡± As he spoke, he carried Cathy to the door and locked it. No matter how hard Cathy knocked on the door, it remained locked. Sophia rushed over. Upon seeing the situation, she could not help but exim, ¡°Oh golly. Mrs. Green, Olivia is trying to kill Mrs. Taylor!¡± Cathy felt a sharp pain in her chest and slumped to the floor. Sophia quickly got the servants to carry the unconscious Cathy back to her room, while she hurriedly called Ronald. As soon as she spoke, she said, ¡°Oh no, Mr. Ronald. Olivia is going to kill Mrs. Taylor. Mrs. Green has already fainted. Pleasee quickly to save Mrs. Taylor.¡± Ronald came over very quickly. In less than ten minutes, he arrived at the Taylor family¡¯s home. Sophia immediately went to wee him, saying, ¡°Mr. Ronald, you¡¯re finally here. Please. Please save Mrs. Taylor.¡± ¡°Tell me,¡± Ronald said as he strode in with a displeased expression. ¡°What happened?¡± Sophia exaggerated and embellished, using both hands to make aparison. ¡°It¡¯s this long,¡± she said. ¡°The silver needle is longer than a cup. It looks like a nail. Olivia took it and inserted it into Mrs. Taylor¡¯s head.¡± Ronald could not contain his anger. He said, ¡°Where¡¯s William? He just watched and did nothing? Is he dead?¡± Sophia said, ¡°Mr. Ronald, you have no idea what happened. Mr. William seems to be bewitched. He trusts Olivia very much.¡± ¡°He¡¯s muddle¨Cheaded!¡± Ronald said as he ran up the stairs. Sophia followed behind and fanned the mes, saying, ¡°Mr. Ronald, are you going over just like that? Mr. William will surely stop you. Plus, there are so many servants in the Taylor family¡¯s home, all following Mr. William¡¯s orders. What if he gets some servants to restrain you?¡± Ronald stopped in his tracks. He turned around to nce at Sophia, nodded, and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. This is the Taylor family¡¯s territory. I don¡¯t have the upper hand.¡± After thinking for a moment, the corners of Ronald¡¯s mouth curled up, and he gave Sophia a rxed look. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve got a way to deal with this situation!¡± He thought to himself, ¡°I can catch Olivia off guard. ¡°Isn¡¯t Olivia using her hands to provide acupuncture therapy to Amelia? I¡¯ll break her hands then. Let¡¯s see what else she can do!¡± A hint of cold malice shed across Ronald¡¯s eyes. He looked at Sophia and said, ¡°Do you have any handy sticks that aren¡¯t overly long?¡± Sophia asked, trying to gauge the suitability of the stick she was about to mention, ¡°A golf club?¡± ¡°No,¡± Ronald said as he shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s too long. I want to catch Olivia off guard and suddenly break her wrist. This one is too conspicuous.¡± ¡°How about a rolling pin?¡± Sophia asked. ¡°This one is okay,¡± Ronald replied, his eyes lighting up. ¡°Hurry up and get it.¡± Sophia moved quickly and soon brought out a rolling pin. It was about the size of a forearm, and it was very sturdy. Ronald held it in his hand, gave it a little shake, nodded, and said, ¡°This one¡¯s good.¡± After saying that, he concealed the rolling pin in his sleeve. Then, he strode to the door of Amelia¡¯s room, knocked, and said, ¡°William! It¡¯s me, your uncle.¡± After a while, William came over to open the door. He nced at Ronald appraisingly and enjoined in a low voice, ¡°Uncle, lower your voice. The acupuncture therapy is being carried out inside.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Ronald said as he nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go in and take a look.¡± As he spoke, he bent over and squeezed in. While William was closing the door, he suddenly lunged at Olivia¡­ He raised the rolling pin in his right hand and fiercely struck toward Olivia¡¯s right hand. He thought to himself, ¡°Stupid girl. You want to hurt Amelia, huh? I¡¯ll break your right hand. Let¡¯s see how you can treat patients! ¡°Aren¡¯t you the head of the Smith family, which has a long¨Cstanding reputation in the field of medicine? I¡¯ll cut off your lifeline then!¡± Sensing the movement behind him, William turned around. He then saw Ronald walking toward Olivia.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. His right hand, raised high and holding a wooden stick, moved fiercely toward Olivia¡¯s right hand. Meanwhile, Olivia had his back facing them. She was staring at Amelia with full concentration. Her forehead was covered in fine and closely spaced beads of sweat. Before Olivia performed the acupuncture therapy, she had instructed that she could not be disturbed. This time, the acupuncture session was very risky. It requiredplete focus and concentration without any distractions. William thought, ¡°Oh crap!¡± William was furious. He wanted to intervene, but he simply could not do it in time. Just when he was in despair, Kelly suddenly stood in front of Olivia and kicked Ronald hard. The young girl wore a pair of sneakers. Her movements were nimble, as if she did not exert much strength. However, Ronald seemed to have been hit by a heavy hammer. He suddenly crashed toward the table by the wall. The table was made of solid wood, but it was smashed into pieces by Ronald. William was stunned for a moment. He then saw Ronald vomit a mouthful of blood and faint. ¡°Uncle Ronald!¡± he called out and quickly went over to press Ronald¡¯s philtrum. Kelly crossed her arms. Standing in front of William, her tone was cold and indifferent as she said, ¡°Go call an ambnce. If it¡¯s anyter, he¡¯ll die.¡± William raised his eyes to nce at Kelly. He was still somewhat in disbelief. William said, ¡°You¡­¡± He thought to himself, ¡°How could such a simple kick be so powerful?¡± Ronald was an adult male who was over 5 feet and 10 inches tall, while Kelly was not even 5 feet and 7 inches. ¡°She¡¯s slender,¡± William thought. ¡°How could she kick Ronald and send him flying?¡± Seeing William not taking action, Kelly leaned forward and looked into the depths of his eyes, saying, ¡°He actually dares toy hands on Olivia in front of me. He¡¯s really courting death! I show mercy this time. If he were toy hands on Olivia again, the oue wouldn¡¯t be as simple as breaking two ribs. ¡°Olivia is soft¨Chearted and gives in to all of you, but I won¡¯t.¡± The ambnce arrived very quickly and carried Ronald away immediately. Shortly afterward, William learned about the extent of Ronald¡¯s injuries. Two of his ribs in his chest were broken. Fortunately, the bones did not prate his lungs. needed to recuperate for a period of time. He just Upon hearing that Ronald had broken two ribs, William instinctively looked up and nced at Kelly, feeling extremely shocked. He thought to himself, ¡°She actually got it so urate. This girl said two broken ribs, and it¡¯s exactly two broken ribs. Her estimation of the force is precise.¡± the After nearly four hours of acupuncture therapy, Olivia wiped the sweat off her forehead, put away silver needles, and turned to William, saying, ¡°Wait for another half a day, and she should regain consciousness. After she regains consciousness, she still needs two more rounds of acupuncture therapy.¡± Olivia thought of something. She then continued, ¡°Oh, by the way, I want to take some blood samples from Mrs. Taylor for testing. I suspect that she has taken some medicine that affects her emotions. Think about it as well. Has she been taking any medication for an extended period of time?¡± William thought, ¡°Medicine that affects emotions?¡± He was surprised. Chapter 277 Chapter 277 Chapter 277 it merely took a short period of time before Amelia regained consciousness. She was given acupuncture therapy during the day, and by evening, she gradually regained consciousness. When she regained consciousness, she was lying on the bed. Facing the pitch¨Cck room, she was a little. dazed. ¡°Water,¡± she softly murmured. Sophia had been keeping watch by Amelia¡¯s bedside. When she saw Amelia regain consciousness, she was overjoyed. She immediately got up and quickly poured a ss of hot water. ¡°Mrs. Taylor, you¡¯re finally awake!¡± she said. Amelia gulped down half a ss of water before she started to feel more alert. ¡°What happened to me?¡± she asked Sophia softly. She only remembered that she was looking at the news of Olivia¡¯s engagement. Her emotions had fluctuated intensely, and a wave of resentment that she could not suppress surged within her, almost bursting through her chest. Then, somehow, her vision went dark, and she fainted. She did not know anything that happened thereafter. Sophia quickly exined to her everything that had happened during the period that she was unconscious. Amelia listened with a stunned expression. She could not help but ask, ¡°Are you saying that Olivia saved me?¡± Sophia nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, but she¡¯s particrly heartless. She didn¡¯t wante save you at all. It took a lot of begging from Mr. William and agreeing to many conditions for her to finallye.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Amelia replied as she nodded. She had a listless expression, appearing in a state of being stupefied. She thought to herself, ¡°It turns out that it was Olivia that saved me.¡± At the mention of Olivia, Amelia was no longer as excited as before. Instead, she was calm and even somewhat sluggish. She thought to herself, ¡°It¡¯s so strange. Just before I lost consciousness, I mentioned Olivia with such righteous anger, almost wishing I had not given birth to her. ¡°Why, after waking up, am I so calm and not angry at all? ¡°What is even stranger is that I can¡¯t understand my previous emotions, and I don¡¯t know why I hated Olivia so much. ¡°I seem to have lost my sanity and clouded my judgment. I¡¯mpletely not clear¨Cheaded, and I¡¯m like a mad person! ¡°Actually, when I think about it carefully, Olivia may have yed a role in causing Emma to be imprisoned, but ultimately, it¡¯s Emma¡¯s own actions that have led to her own imprisonment. ¡°And as for Samuel, he didn¡¯t act like a father at all. He actually resorted to using public opinion to threaten and pressure his own biological daughter. ¡°What¡¯s even more difficult for me to ept is that I actually agreed to it! ¡°Oh golly!¡± Amelia covered her forehead, wondering why she had done so many foolish things. From the perspective of innermost thoughts, Olivia was not as important as Emma in Amelia¡¯s heart. After all, Emma had been raised by her side for twenty years, and their bond ran deep. However, she did not go so far as to hold extreme hatred for Olivia just because she had a preference for Emma. Amelia felt that she was somewhat abnormal as she often could not control her emotions. Sophia was trying to assess Amelia¡¯s emotional state. She told Amelia something to gauge her emotional state. ¡°Mrs. Taylor, Olivia wille again tomorrow to treat you,¡± she said. Upon hearing that Olivia woulde again, Amelia¡¯s expression becameplex. She believed that she was clear¨Cheaded. She considered herself to have a bnced perspective and could objectively evaluate situations. Be it Emma¡¯s or Samuel¡¯s matter, she believed that Olivia could not be med. However, it could not be said that those matters had nothing to do with Olivia either. After all, if it weren¡¯t for her, Emma and Samuel would not have had any trouble. Amelia closed her eyes. She seemed to be thinking. When she opened her eyes again, her eyes no longer held any confusion or clouded emotions. She had already made a choice. On one side were Samuel and Emma, and on the other side was Olivia. Amelia chose to let go of Olivia. She had more than thirty years of marital bond with Samuel. Although Samuel did not make something of himself and sometimes had a bad temper, he treated her really well. She thought to herself, ¡°In Evervale, every wealthy family has its share of gossip. This situation applies not only to the four major families. It even applies to those men who are somewhat affluent. They will also have affairs and keep mistresses. ¡°As for Samuel, he has remained faithful andmitted to me alone all the time.¡± During the three years when she had a mental breakdown, it was Samuel who watched over her day and night. To help alleviate her condition, he even brought back Emma. Amelia could not forgive Olivia. She thought to herself, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Olivia, Samuel wouldn¡¯t have gone missing, and we wouldn¡¯t have lost all trace of him. ¡°And then there¡¯s Emma. Even though she¡¯s not my biological child, she shows genuine respect and care for me. She is always by my side, taking care of my health and showing concern for ¡°In this world, there couldn¡¯t be a more considerate child than Emma.¡± my condition. After Emma went to jail, Amelia could not bring herself to act as if nothing had happened and maintain a peaceful rtionship with Olivia. This was unfair to Emma. She could not let Emma down. Therefore, she could only give up on Olivia, even though Olivia was once the child she held dear in her heart. In the study of the Sullivan family¡¯s home, Olivia sat on the sofa with her left hand supporting her cheek and her right hand holding a document folder. She did not open it. She merely looked at it in a daze. Daniel came in from outside. He was dressed in a soft grayish¨Cwhite home outfit. The gentle fabric blended with his sharp demeanor, adding a touch of warmth to his overall presence. He walked in leisurely, sat down beside Olivia, and cast a casual nce, asking, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Seeing Daniel, Olivia leaned her head on his shoulder and rubbed it against his shoulder affectionately. She did not say anything. She just handed over the document folder. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. After Daniel took it, he opened it and found that it was filled with information about Emma and her biological mother, Evelyn. The information was very detailed, including the paternity test between Emma and Samuel as well as how Samuel and Evelyn got to know each other and the development of their rtionship. There were also many family photos of the three of them inside. The three of them would often go out for dinner on Friday evenings. The three of them chatted andughed, appearing to be a perfectly happy family. Those who did not know the inside story had no idea that this was an extramarital affair. ¡°Olivia,¡± Daniel said. After reading it, his initiallynguid gaze suddenly became profound like an endless starry sky, making it hard to discern his emotions. He was very concerned about Olivia. Anyone who saw this information would not be able to remain calm. Her biological parents showed no affection to her because of the daughter of her father¡¯s mistress. Just thinking about it made one feel ufortable. Daniel was greatly heartbroken. He hugged Olivia tightly. His tone was as gentle as a spring breeze in March as he said, ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t be sad. You still have me.¡± After saying that, Daniel felt that the statementcked sufficient emotional intensity. He decided to do something more impactful. So, he took out his phone and called Andrew. Andrew was doing his homework in his room when the children¡¯s watch on his wrist rang. ¡°It¡¯s Daddy!¡± he thought. He hurriedly ran to the door and asked Zoe in a childish voice, ¡°Daddy went out, huh?¡± Zoe was momentarily taken aback by the question. She replied, ¡°No. He¡¯s in the study.¡± Andrew thought, ¡°He¡¯s in the study! ¡°I really don¡¯t understand. He¡¯s at home, so why did he call me?¡± He ran to the study again. Just as he pushed open the door, Daniel waved at him. There was a hint of dissatisfaction in Daniel¡¯s voice as he said, ¡°So slow.¡± Andrew paid no attention to his father. Instead, he immediately pounced into Olivia¡¯s arms, saying, ¡°Olivia.¡± ¡°Andy Baby,¡± Olivia said. Her mood instantly improved. She hugged the little one, kissed him, and asked, ¡°Have you finished your homework?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± Andrew replied. ¡°It¡¯s all done.¡± Andrew was incredibly well¨Cbehaved and sweet. He said, ¡°I missed you, so I came over to see you.¡± She thought, ¡°What a sweet¨Ctalking little guy!¡± Olivia¡¯s heart almost melted. She picked him up and walked out of the study, saying, ¡°How about we go paint something?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Andrew replied loudly. Daniel was left alone sitting on the sofa. He thought, ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡°I get left behind, huh?¡± Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Chapter 278 The next day, while they were on the way to the Taylor family¡¯s house, the driver was driving in the front, while Kelly sat beside Olivia, keeping her head lowered as she looked at the documents in the document folder. ¡°Olivia, are you going to tell Mrs. Taylor the truth?¡± she asked. Olivia tilted her head and looked out of the window. Her gaze was indifferent, making it hard for anyone to discern her thoughts. After a moment, she said, ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily a must to tell her.¡± Olivia had already be disappointed in the Taylor family, and she no longer had any expectations, so it did not matter whether or not Amelia knew the truth. However, it was also because of this that her patience with the Taylor family had diminished significantly. She really did not want to have any connection with them anymore. This was because it was possible that Amelia engaged in continuous arguments with Olivia after she regained consciousness. In the past, Olivia was very patient and could endure it. endure it for even a minute now. If Amelia started to argue, Olivia would immediately throw the folder at her. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. However, she could not This was just preparation. It did not necessarily mean that she would actually throw the folder at her. Kelly understood. ¡°I¡¯ll hold it then,¡± she said. Olivia nodded. When they arrived at the Taylor family¡¯s house, they found it surprisingly quiet. Amelia did not act crazily. She was very quiet, so much so that she did not seem like herself. She sat steadily on the bed. When Olivia performed the acupuncture therapy on her, she even thanked Olivia. ¡°Ms. Taylor, thank you,¡± Amelia said.¡± Olivia¡¯s hand that was holding a silver needle stopped moving. She said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± The silver needle had to stay on the head for a while. Amelia looked at William and said, ¡°William, go out first. I have a few words to say to Ms. Taylor¡± William was not at ease. He was afraid that Amelia would do something that could not be easily controlled, just like what Ronald did previously. However, Amelia was resolute in her attitude. She said, ¡°William, you want to disobey me, huh?¡± William exchanged a few nces with Amelia. In the end, he gave in. He could only nod helplessly and say, ¡°I¡¯ll wait outside, Mom. Please stay calm. Your health matters more than anything else.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Amelia said. After William left, Amelia nced at Kelly, who was behind Olivia. Seeing that Kelly had no intention of leaving, Amelia chose not to bring it up. ¡°Ms. Taylor,¡± Amelia said. Her voice was very gentle. ¡°Can I call you Olivia?¡± Olivia had a thoughtful expression. Others could not discern what was in her mind. Upon hearing this, she nodded slightly and replied, ¡°Feel free to do so.¡± Amelia¡¯s gaze was gentle and her expression was unprecedentedly calm. She felt that she was very clear¨Cheaded now. She had never been so clear¨Cheaded in more than twenty years. ¡°Olivia,¡± Amelia apologized, ¡°I should apologize to you. Ever since you were found, both Samuel and Emma have done a lot of things to hurt you. I apologize to you on their behalf here.¡± Olivia¡¯s dark eyshes trembled slightly. She did not say anything. Amelia¡¯s voice was gentle as she said, ¡°You¡¯re my child. When you were just born, you were a tiny and chubby bundle, not to mention incredibly adorable. You¡¯re very obedient and smart. You learn everything quickly and can even remember things at a single nce. You¡¯re really an exceptionally smart child. I¡¯m very proud of you. ¡°But it¡¯s a pity¡­¡± Amelia¡¯s voice trailed off, and it was faintly choked. She continued, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that our mother¨Cdaughter bond was short¨Clived. Perhaps God only granted us a brief five¨Cyear connection. If we had forced it, there would have been hurt, just like with Samuel and Emma.¡± Amelia found it a bit hard to continue, but she persevered, saying, ¡°I really hope that we, as mother and daughter, can reunite, but there are too many conflicts between us. No matter what, we can¡¯t go back to the past.¡± At this point, Amelia¡¯s voice carried a sense of apology. She continued, ¡°I know Emma¡¯s existence makes you ufortable and unhappy, but to me, she is also my daughter. Although she didn¡¯te out of my womb, she lives in my heart. I know she has done many wrong things and has many ws, but she is still my daughter. My love for her will never change. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to forgive her or spare her. I just want to stay away from you so that I can apany her wholeheartedly. In a few years, after she is released from prison, I¡¯ll apany her, comfort her, and help her to be less extreme in her views and behavior. ¡°So¡­¡± Amelia took a deep breath and suppressed the intense emotions that welled up in her chest before she continued, ¡°So, our previous mother¨Cdaughter connection has trulye to an end. I¡¯ I¡¯m no longer your mother, and you¡¯re no longer my daughter. Let¡¯s just treat each other as strangers.¡± Olivia raised her gaze. Her attractive eyes, which were simr to Amelia¡¯s, were narrow and elongated, as if they were hiding a cold winter night. She did not say anything. She just looked at Amelia quietly. Amelia avoided her gaze. She lowered her head and continued, ¡°I gave birth to you and you saved me. We do not owe each other a favor. We have nothing to do with each other anymore. Let¡¯s live as strangers in theing decades.¡± With Samuel and Emma between them, Amelia could no longer treat Olivia as a daughter. Being mother and daughter was a fate bestowed by God. They were destined to have a short¨Clived connection, so there was no point in getting entangled in this rtionship. With that, Amelia held her fingers tightly and quietly made a fist. She was waiting for Olivia to speak, but Olivia remained silent. Time at this moment felt especially long. Every minute and second passed extremely slowly. After an unknown period of time, Amelia grew tired of waiting. It was only then that she heard Olivia¡¯s voice, which was soft and gentle, yet incredibly resolute. ¡°As you wish,¡± Olivia said. Upon hearing this, Amelia¡¯s vision darkened. Her body suddenly stiffened and she fell straight onto the bed. Olivia reacted quickly, supporting her and stuffing a calming pill into her mouth. This medicine was prepared for Amelia in case her emotions fluctuated dramatically and she suddenly fainted after learning about Emma¡¯s background. Unexpectedly, it was used at this moment. ¡°But it¡¯s alright,¡± Olivia thought. ¡°The preparation doesn¡¯t go to waste.¡± After Amelia¡¯s emotions stabilized, Olivia handed the medicine bottle to her and enjoined softly, ¡°This is a medicine to calm your emotions. It¡¯s harmless to the body. If you feel physically unwell or your emotions be too intense, you can take one.¡± Amelia did not say anything. She just held the medicine bottle tightly in her palm. This time, the acupuncture therapy was quick. It waspleted in less than an hour. After that, Olivia gave specific guidelines that required careful adherence. She then put away the silver needles and left. She was somewhat in a daze, keeping her head lowered. One could not discern what she was thinking. It was not until she reached the door on the first floor that she realized that Kelly was gone. After waiting for a while, Kelly rushed down from upstairs and exined as she ran, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Olivia. I went to the washroom.¡± Olivia nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± On the second floor, Amelia had been sitting on the bed lost in thought ever since Olivia left. It was not until Sophia knocked on the door and asked if she wanted to eat yogurt that she recovered from her daze. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Amelia said. ¡°I want to take a nap.¡± She was feeling down. She got out of bed and put on her slippers. Just as she was about to drink some water, it seemed like she kicked something. Amelia was stunned for a moment. She lowered her head and nced at it. It was a kraft¨Cpaper envelope. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± she thought. She instinctively frowned and recalled for a moment. Suddenly, she thought of the beautiful girl who apanied Olivia. She thought, ¡°It seems like she brought it over. ¡°It must have been left behind.¡± Amelia picked it up, nning to call Olivia and have here back to retrieve it. Unexpectedly, the string that was tied around the envelope¡¯s seal came loose, and a photograph fell out from inside. It was a group photo of Samuel, Emma, and an unknown woman. Amelia¡¯s pupils contracted intensely. The information also noted that Samuel used Olivia as a cover for his affair with Evelyn. He lost Olivia near Evelyn¡¯s residence. ording to the information, Samuel took advantage of Olivia going missing to bring his mistress¡¯s daughter into the family. Not only did his mistress¡¯s daughter take the name and identity of Amelia¡¯s biological daughter, which was Olivia, but she also took away Olivia¡¯s love from her biological mother. ording to the information, Emma had always known who her biological mother was. The three of them would go out for dinner every Friday night without fail. Finally, there was a paternity test report between Samuel and Emma. Amelia saw thest sentence. ¡°The two of them are father and daughter¡± was thest sentence. Amelia thought to herself, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡± Amelia looked a little bewildered. It was uncertain if she had taken too much of her calming medication. Her emotions were remarkably tranquil at the moment. There was no shock and no anguish, just a faint pain deep within her. She thought, ¡°It turns out that Emma is Samuel¡¯s illegitimate daughter. No wonder he treats her so well.¡± Amelia seemed to suddenly have an epiphany. She quickly rummaged through her drawers, wanting to find photos of Emma from her childhood to her present age to see if she bore a striking resemnce to Samuel. She managed to find all the photos. She piled them on the floor. There were about a few hundred photos. They were all about Emma. Every single one of them was about Emma. Amelia went through them one by one,paring them as she went. It was only when she had looked at all the photos that her mind suddenly clicked into realization. She seemed to have thought of something and continued to rummage through the pile of photos on the floor¡­ Then, she slumped to the floor in a state of despair, abruptly covering her face and crying uncontrobly. She thought to herself, ¡°So many photos. Hundreds of them, and there¡¯s not a single one of Olivia. ¡°That can¡¯t be right. Olivia was particrly beautiful when she was a kid. She loved to smile, and she was incredibly adorable. I loved taking pictures of her. How could there be none?¡± Amelia stood up again and started to rummage through the cab. It was only halfway through that she suddenly realized¡­ There were indeed many photos of Olivia when she was young, but Amelia had burned them herself. This was because some time ago, she hated Olivia, so much so that all items rted to Olivia had to be destroyed. Therefore, Amelia burned Olivia¡¯s childhood photos, the clothes she had worn when she was a child, and all the items in the storeroom she had once used, including paper, pens, books, violin, and toys. Some jewelry and essories could not be burned, so Amelia gave those items away to others. So, now, in the Taylor family¡¯s home that was huge, there was not a single item that belonged to Olivia. Realizing this, Amelia finally could not control her emotions. She covered her face and cried uncontrobly. She thought to herself, ¡°My Olivia. I¡¯ve lost my Olivia!¡± At this moment, Amelia was squatting on the floor, covering her face. Her limbs experienced waves of numbness and tingling sensation. She felt as if her heart had been dug out by something. A cold wind blew in, raging and swirling within her hollow chest. It caused a pain akin to flesh being ripped and marrow being sucked out, nearly making her faint. Amelia summoned herst ounce of strength to climb onto the bed and reach for her phone. She wanted to call Olivia. After getting her phone, she eagerly searched for the contact list, wanting to call Olivia. However, after opening it, she realized that she did not have Olivia¡¯s number at all. She did not even have Olivia¡¯s number. She was in despair. She struggled to go to the bathroom. She cupped some cold water and washed her face. Then, she raised her head and looked at her reflection in the mirror. The woman in the mirror was wearing expensive pajamas. This set of clothes was once the pinnacle of luxury of a certain brand, costing over 60 thousand dors for a set. This woman had been someone who caused people to be filled with admiration since she was young.. Before she got married, she was the eldest daughter of the Green family and a top socialite of Evervale. After getting married, she was thedy of the Taylor family and a wealthydy of the top¨Ctier affluent family in Evervale. None of her food, clothes, or the things she used were cheap. All of them were the most expensive and luxurious ones. However, this woman looked so fragile. Underneath the gorgeous clothes was someone who was morally corrupted and offensive. She was motivated by self¨Cinterest. She was shallow, vain, and superficial. She might seem elegant and refined on the surface, but her inner qualities were disappointing. She thought to herself, ¡°Why am I so ugly? ¡°I despise my own daughter for growing up in the countryside. I look down on my own daughter for not understanding the ways of high society. I detest my own daughter¡­¡± Amelia could not think about it anymore. When she recalled everything she had done before, her heart felt like it was being cut by a knife, and it was so painful that she nearly fainted. Not long after Olivia returned to the Sullivan family¡¯s home, she received a call from the research institute, informing her that Amelia¡¯s blood test results were now avable. Amelia had indeed taken medicine to control her emotions. However, this drug was quite advanced, and it was difficult to detect it with modern medical equipment. Fortunately, the blood was sent to the research institute, which represented the top scientific research facilities in the Hushe Republic. Otherwise, it would not have been detected. After the call ended, Tyson called and said that Evelyn had been caught. After Samuel was taken away by people from the National Security Bureau, Evelyn hid with her money, staying hidden in the county town of her hometown. She was very cautious in her movements. She did not use modes of transport like airnes or high¨Cspeed trains. She traveled by car the entire time. asionally, she stayed in hotels, but she chose small inns that did not require guests to show their identity cards. She had a strong sense of counter¨Csurveince. Even William could not locate her. Fortunately, Nimbus Gaze had already been deployed for trial use nationwide. Otherwise, it would not be possible to locate her. Olivia had always been aware of Evelyn¡¯s existence, but she did not pay much attention to it. It wasn¡¯t until she had Amelia¡¯s health checked and found something amiss with Amelia¡¯s body that she thought of Evelyn. She asked Tyson to investigate, and as soon as he looked into it, he realized that something was amiss. Evelyn had actually gone into hiding. Olivia thought to herself, ¡°Why would she go into hiding? It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± Samuel was taken away by the National Security Bureau in secret. The news was never released. Evelyn was just a mistress with some money butcked power and connections. Olivia wondered why Evelyn packed her belongings and ran away the day after Samuel disappeared. She wondered where Evelyn obtained the information that Samuel had been arrested by the National Security Bureau. Regardless of the perspectives Olivia looked at this issue, Evelyn¡¯s behavior was highly suspicious. This was the reason she asked Tyson to locate Evelyn. Tyson acted very quickly. With Nimbus Gaze¡¯s help, he found Evelyn in less than a day. ¡°Miss Taylor, what should we do now?¡± Tyson asked. ¡°Should we bring Evelyn back? Do you want to interrogate her personally?¡± Olivia sat in front of the desk, tapping her fingertips on the table. She instructed softly, ¡°You can go ahead and interrogate her.¡± Olivia was not particrly interested in Evelyn. Her main concern was to find out if Evelyn had drugged Amelia and where Evelyn had obtained such a magical medicine. The interrogation could be handled by Tyson and the others. There was no need for her to personally get involved. She had initially thought that she would find out the truth soon, but Tyson called in the afternoon. He said, ¡°Miss Taylor, Evelyn says she wants to see you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Olivia said as she lifted her eyebrows. Tyson said, ¡°This person is very resolute. We¡¯ve tried many methods, but she won¡¯t talk. She says she wants to see you, and when she sees you, she will exin everything.¡± Olivia nodded nonchntly and said, ¡°Bring her over then.¡± Chapter 280 Chapter 280 Chapter 280 Although Olivia had asked someone to bring Evelyn back, she did not really intend to see Evelyn. Olivia thought to herself, ¡°She¡¯s just a mistress. Just because she says she wants to meet me, so I have to meet her, huh? No way!¡± Olivia was not someone who was easily influenced. At this moment, she was sitting at her desk reading an ancient book passed down from the Smith family. These ancient texts were not published in the mainstream. They were all handwritten copies, and they were hidden in the Smith family¡¯s old residence in Layfield. There were many wonderful medical methods recorded in the ancient book. They seemed incredibly unbelievable. These methods appeared more like techniques of divine beings than conventional medical practices. Other than that, some long¨Clost ancient prescriptions were also recorded. On the page Olivia was currently reading, there was a prescription called ¡°Subtle Essence.¡± The specific prescription had already been lost, and only the medicinal effects were recorded. Subtle Essence could make people who consumed it experience intense emotions and heightened sensitivity. It could also amplify their inner feelings. It could cause lovers to love more, haters to hate more, those in pain to feel more pain, and those who were angry to be angrier. This prescription was quite intriguing. Olivia¡¯s delicate fingertips tapped on the book. Then, as if she had thought of something, she took out her phone and called Tyson. ¡°Where is Evelyn?¡± she said. ¡°I want to see her.¡± The symptoms of Amelia and David were very simr to those caused by Subtle Essence, but Olivia was not entirely sure. After all, this prescription had been lost for many years. Even if it still existed in the world, it should be in the hands of prominent families. It could not be in the hands of a mistress like Evelyn. Soon, Olivia saw Evelyn. In an interrogation room, Evelyn sat on the chair. Her hands were securely bound on both sides, rendering her unable to move. She kept her head lowered. Her hair was disheveled, and deep wrinkles appeared on her once wless and delicate face. Her eyes were closed, and she appeared very weary. Olivia knew that Evelyn had been repeatedly interrogated by psychologists and criminal investigation experts. Although physically unharmed, her mental state had suffered significant torment. The fact that she had endured until now and remained calm showcased her strong mental resilience. Sensing that someone had entered, Evelyn raised her head. When she saw Olivia, her previously half¨C open eyes widenedpletely. She stared at Olivia without moving. ¡°You¡¯ve arrived,¡± she said. Her tone was a little strange. Olivia sat across from her, saying nothing. Evelyn did not mind. She just stared at Olivia intently. The woman in front of her was wearing a white sportswear. The simple and elegant clothes complemented her slender waist and long legs. She had an extraordinary temperament. ¡°She was so beautiful!¡± thought Evelyn. Evelyn narrowed her eyes. A trace of resentment suddenly shed across her eyes. She thought, ¡°Life is really unfair. Both of them are the daughters of the Taylor family. On what basis is Olivia so outstanding? On what basis was she born with all the advantages enabling her to get everything? ¡°Even though I¡¯ve made every effort, sending my daughter to the Taylor family¡¯s home and plotting to take everything from Olivia, my daughter still can¡¯t surpass her. ¡°She was even imprisoned. ¡°I refuse to swallow this bitter pill! I refuse!¡± ¡°Olivia,¡± Evelyn said. Her tone was strange. ¡°The fact that you found me means you¡¯ve discovered the drug in Amelia¡¯s body. You must be quite curious now. You must be curious about what Amelia took, right?¡± When Evelyn mentioned this, she giggled twice. She craned her neck and deliberately said, ¡°But I won¡¯t tell you. I won¡¯t say anything. You will never know what I have done.¡± Olivia reclined in her chair, leaned back, raised her eyes, and cast a nce at Evelyn. Then, she suddenly smiled confidently. It was as if Evelyn¡¯s schemes and her words that were meant to deliberately anger her were as childish as children ying a make¨Cbelieve game. She did not take them seriously at all. ¡°You think too highly of yourself,¡± Olivia said. ¡°You think I won¡¯t know just because you refuse to say, huh?¡± Olivia crossed her arms and bent her long legs, enunciating the names of several medicinal herbs¡­ When the names of the herbs used in traditional medicine were mentioned, Olivia¡¯s tone was still a little nonchnt, but to Evelyn¡¯s ears, it was like a thunderp. ¡°How, how could you know?¡± Evelyn said. She was shocked and baffled. Her pupils widened. Her throat was dry, and her voice was incredibly hoarse. ¡°Impossible. Impossible. How could you know?¡± Olivia entered the interrogation room. In less than half an hour, she came out with the prescription. Peter had been observing Evelyn through a video feed. When he saw Oliviae out of the room, he hurriedly and excitedly followed her. He was burning with curiosity. ¡°Miss Taylor, how do you know the prescription?¡± he asked. He thought to himself, ¡°When did Miss Taylor find out about this? She¡¯s so tight¨Clipped. She didn¡¯t even tell us.¡± Olivia turned her gaze and nced at Peter, asking in return, ¡°Who said I know the prescription?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know, huh?¡± Peter said. His steps came to an abrupt halt. He waspletely stunned. He stuttered as he said, ¡°Th¨Cthen why did you manage to say those medicinal herbs that are used in traditional medicine?¡± Olivia¡¯s tone was nonchnt when she replied, ¡°I guessed.¡± ¡°Guessed?¡± Peter thought. Peter was dumbfounded, and his entire being was in a state of bewilderment. He thought, ¡°Could she really guess something like this?¡± Kelly was also very curious. She leaned in closer to Olivia and asked, ¡°Olivia, how did you manage to guess those medicinal herbs?¡± Olivia¡¯s tone was nonchnt as if she was talking about something which was extremely ordinary. ¡°It¡¯s very simple,¡± she said. ¡°After observing the symptoms, I just worked backward. There are only a few drugs that can affect people¡¯s emotions. It¡¯s very easy to guess.¡± Kelly was left speechless. Tyson and Peter were also left speechless. ¡°It can actually work that way as well, huh?¡± they thought. 16:18 Although they had long known that Olivia was smart, they were still asionally amazed by her intelligence. They thought to themselves, ¡°Damn. Is she even a human?¡± The three of them were the cream of the crop among the elite, but in the presence of Olivia, they always felt incredibly foolish. They also felt that they were simply wasting resources by being alive. Olivia was still calm when facing Kelly, Tyson, and Peter. However, the moment she returned to the study, which was the moment she was alone, her body completely slumped onto the sofa. She opened her palm and looked at the prescription on it. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. The names of medicinal herbs along with their quantities were listed. Her gaze swept past the prescription andnded on thest name, which was ¡°Subtle Essence.¡± This was the Smith family¡¯s prescription! Olivia locked herself in the room. It was unclear how much time had passed when Tyson came over, knocked on the door, and said that Evelyn had confessed everything. It was only then that Olivia regained some emotionalposure and began to read Evelyn¡¯s confession. From what Evelyn revealed, abandoning Olivia was not an idea that came suddenly. Rather, it was a premeditated n. She had long wanted to drive Olivia out of the Taylor family¡¯s home and let her own daughter take Olivia¡¯s ce. However, she never had the chance to do so. It was Evelyn¡¯s helper, Lindsey Reagan, who gave her the idea to call Samue and bring Olivia out as a cover, which would make it easier for them to have an affair. §á D After deliberately losing Olivia, Lindsey even gave Evelyn a set of medicine, iming that it could drive a person insane if consumed. It was only when Amelia went insane and could not recognize anyone that there would be a reason to bring a daughter into the family through adoption. Amelia did indeed feel very sad after losing her daughter, but it did not drive her to the point of madness. It was the medication that amplified this sense of grief and suffering. The pain was too intense, and Amelia could not bear it. It was only then that she went insane. The drug made Amelia more emotionally sensitive and intense. There were fluctuating ups and downs in her emotions. It amplified Amelia¡¯s love for Emma and increased her disdain and resentment toward Olivia. ¡°Where¡¯s Lindsey?¡± Olivia asked as she frowned. Tyson exined, ¡°Evelyn informed me that Lindsey left ten years ago and disappeared without a trace. She only left behind this prescription.¡± ¡°By the way,¡± Tyson said as he suddenly remembered something, ¡°Evelyn wants to see you. She has something to tell you.¡± Olivia rubbed her temples and went to the interrogation room. Evelyn was hunched over the table, looking even more dispirited. When she saw Olivia, she struggled to support herself to sit up. ¡°Olivia,¡± Evelyn said as she grinned. ¡°You¡¯re really amazing. You¡¯re intelligent and beautiful. You are a graduate of Ember University, and you have medical skills. You are the head of the Smith family. You are even engaged to the richest man. Why are you so fortunate?¡± Olivia frowned. Her intuition told her that Evelyn had something to say. Sure enough, Evelyn said something next. ¡°But all of this is fake,¡± she said. ¡°Everything is fake. Olivia, your life has been designed by someone. It¡¯s all prearranged!¡± Chapter 281 Chapter 281 Chapter 281 Evelyn repeatedly uttered these two remarks, iming that Olivia¡¯s life was designed by someone. However, she did not know the details. She was in a daze about many things, just going along with what Lindsey said and not knowing much. ¡°What should we do?¡± Tyson asked Olivia about how to handle Evelyn. Olivia leaned back in her chair with her head slightly lowered. She looked indifferent, not particrly concerned about Evelyn¡¯s words. Her determination was strong, and she would not be swayed by a few words from Evelyn. Upon hearing Tyson¡¯s question, she raised her head and said, ¡°Send her to the police station. She conspired to harm Mrs. Taylor. There will be a legal trial for her.¡± Tyson understood. After a while, Olivia received a call from Harper. Harper was Daniel¡¯s cousin. After Daniel and Olivia got engaged, Harper and Olivia became much closer. In order to get closer to her future cousin¨Cinw, Harper took the initiative to call her and ask her to go shopping. ¡°Olivia, the department store has new arrivals,¡± Harper said. ¡°Let¡¯s go shopping and pick out a few clothes for Daniel.¡± She giggled and continued, ¡°In the past, Daniel¡¯s clothes were handled by the butler. Now that he¡¯s engaged, he can finally wear the clothes his fianc¨¦e chooses for him.¡± Olivia was not interested in shopping, but she was interested in choosing clothes for Daniel. The two of them agreed on a time, and Olivia asked Kelly if she wanted to go. Kelly shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve signed with a talent agency, and I have to go back for training. We¡¯re going to form a group next month.¡± Olivia did not know much about the entertainment industry, so she asked carefully. After Kelly¡¯s exined, Olivia understood. It turned out that Kelly had signed up for a variety show called ¡°Onwards, Girls!¡°. More than one hundred girls participated. After the preliminary rounds, advancing stages, and the final battle, a total of nine girls. were selected to form a group. Olivia did not quite understand this method of forming a group. She frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Why do you want to join a girl group? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to act in movies or TV dramas directly?¡± Kelly covered her mouth and chuckled, thinking to herself, ¡°Olivia is smart in other aspects, but when it comes to the entertainment industry, she doesn¡¯t know how things work.¡± She hurriedly exined, ¡°I¡¯m just a regr person now. Who would hire me to act in television dramas? And don¡¯t underestimate girl groups. This variety show is very popr. The final group formation is not the most important thing. What matters is that I can use this process to build up my poprity.¡± Olivia understood now. After Kelly left, Tyson curiously took out his phone and began to search for this show. Then, he handed it to Olivia and said, ¡°Miss Taylor, look, this show is generating a lot of buzz. It hasn¡¯t even been aired yet, yet it¡¯s already trending.¡± Olivia took the phone and nced at it, furrowing her brows. Tyson was curious. He asked, ¡°Miss Taylor, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± ¡°No,¡± Olivia said as she shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m worried that someone would bully Kelly.¡± Tyson thought, ¡°How is that possible?¡± Tyson was left speechless, thinking, ¡°Kelly has undergone special training. Her skills are even better than a big man like me. How could she possibly be bullied?¡± Just as he was about to speak tofort Olivia, he saw Olivia take out her phone and call Daniel, saying, ¡°Daniel, I want to sponsor a variety show, but I don¡¯t have a suitable entertainmentpany under my name. Can you help with this?¡± Daniel was certainly more than willing. He said, ¡°Sure. Which show do you want to sponsor?¡± Olivia said, ¡°The show is ¡®Onwards, Girls!. 20 million dors in sponsorship fee.¡± Daniel found it a little strange. ¡°Why do you suddenly want to sponsor a variety show?¡± he said. ¡°Is the Smith family doing something?¡± ¡°No,¡± Olivia said with an indifferent expression. ¡°The Smith family does need to advertise, but not in the entertainment industry.¡± ¡°Why do you want to do that then?¡± Daniel asked. Olivia¡¯s eyes were calm as she exined, ¡°I¡¯m worried that someone would bully Kelly, so I want to support her.¡± Tyson, who was drinking water at the side, burst outughing and spat out the water. He thought, ¡°What an astounding disy of doting on someone! ¡°20 million dors in sponsorship fee. ¡°I¡¯m really envious and jealous. Why am I not Kelly? I¡¯d be willing to change gender.¡± Jealousy distorted Tysonpletely! The ce where Harper had arranged to meet Olivia was very close. When Olivia arrived, Harper was looking at shirts in a men¡¯s clothing store. Upon seeing Olivia, Harper hurriedly ran over and said, ¡°Olivia, what do you think of this piece? Isn¡¯t it very stylish? There¡¯s a tech conference next Wednesday. Let¡¯s pick one for Daniel.¡± The store chosen by Harper had a good taste of style. It was luxurious and low¨Ckey. Olivia loved the style here. She chose a shirt, a suit, and a dark red striped tie for Daniel. The sales assistant had just finished packaging the items when a familiar person walked in from outside. It was Winona. Harper blinked. She was stunned for a moment at first. Then, she was suddenly thrilled. ¡°Winona,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯re Winona!¡± Winona smiled gently with an elegant demeanor. She then affectionately patted Harper on the head and said, ¡°Harper, I didn¡¯t expect you to still remember me.¡± ¡°How could I forget you, Winona?¡± Harper replied joyfully. She then turned around, wanting to introduce Winona to Olivia. ¡°Olivia, this is Winona, my cousin¡¯s¡­¡± At this point, Harper paused for a moment. Thinking about Winona¡¯s previous rtionship with Daniel, she suddenly became awkward. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°Winona is my cousin¡¯s ssmate.¡± Then, she introduced Olivia to Winona, saying, ¡°This is Olivia, my future cousin¨Cinw.¡± Winona nodded. There was no trace of dissatisfaction or jealousy on her face. She had a gentle and graceful demeanor, as if she was truly an old friend who had not met Olivia in a long time. ¡°I¡¯ve met Olivia before,¡± Winona said with a gentle smile. Then, she gently swept her gaze, and itnded on the clothes held by the sales assistant. ¡°Choosing clothes for Daniel, huh?¡± she asked. Harper nodded and said, ¡°Yep. There¡¯s a conference next Wednesday. Olivia and I are here to pick out some clothes for Daniel.¡± Winona nodded and said, ¡°Did you pick this tie? Daniel doesn¡¯t like red. How about changing it to a blue one with thin stripes? It¡¯s elegant and natural.¡± As Winona spoke, she walked over to the tie section, took a blue tie, and handed it to the sales assistant beside her, saying, ¡°Wrap it up.¡± She did that with an attitude of familiarity and spontaneity. After picking out the tie, she looked at the shirt and sighed. ¡°In the past, Daniel always wore jackets and T¨Cshirts,¡± she said. ¡°He never wore shirts. I didn¡¯t expect that after a few years, the once carefree young man would also sit in the office, dressed in a suit and a shirt. Life is full of surprises.¡± At this point, Winona turned around and smiled apologetically at Olivia, saying, ¡°Daniel and I are old friends. In the past, I helped him take care of his clothes. I got carried away with nostalgia and said too much. Ms. Taylor, you are so magnanimous. I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t mind, right?¡± Winona¡¯s voice was warm and gentle, yet it was filled with a sense of hostility. Both in her words and between the lines, she revealed the unique rtionship between herself and Daniel. Olivia could not be bothered to pay her any attention. She simply sat on the sofa, sipping coffee and perusing the new product catalog. These were the new products that would only be avable next month. One had to ce an advance order to obtain them. Harper sat beside Olivia. She craned her neck and said softly, ¡°Olivia, you are not angry, huh?¡± ¡°Angry about what?¡± Olivia said as she raised her gaze. Harper stretched out her little finger and discreetly pointed at Winona, who was picking out clothes in front of them. ¡°She used to handle Daniel¡¯s clothes, you know?¡± she said. ¡°You are not jealous, huh?¡± Olivia thought, ¡°Jealous? Then, she suddenly smiled. Her smile was magnanimous and calm, exuding confidence from the inside out. ¡°Both the butler, Mr. Brown, and the housemaid, Zoe, have handled Daniel¡¯s clothes,¡± she said. ¡°Did I get upset with them?¡± ¡°They are just servants!¡± Harper thought. Harper was momentarily taken aback. Then, she heard Olivia continue, ¡°Winona is a well¨Cbred youngdy, yet she wants to be mentioned in the same breath as a butler and a housemaid. There¡¯s no reason to be upset with such a person.¡± Harper understood a little, yet she was also a little puzzled. Just as she was in a daze, she saw Olivia suddenly waving at Winona. Winona walked over with a smug expression, thinking that she had managed to provoke Olivia. ¡°Ms. Taylor,¡± Winona said as she walked over, the corners of her mouth curled up slightly with a great sense of provocation. Olivia nced at the sales assistant beside her. That sales assistant was holding a few clothes that Winona had chosen. Winona had good taste. The styles were all understated and elegant. ¡°Not bad,¡± Olivia praised as she nodded. Seeing this, Winona was smug. Just as she was about to say something, she heard the next remark. ¡°Ms. Manson, you enjoy helping people take care of their clothes,¡± Olivia said. ¡°You must have graduated from a butler academy, right? That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll hire you for a day as well to pick out some clothes for me.¡± As Olivia spoke, she handed over a twenty¨Cdor bill and said, ¡°This is the tip.¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Upon hearing this, Winona¡¯s expression instantly changed. She thought, ¡°This Olivia actually treats me like a butler and a servant!¡± Chapter 282 Chapter 282 Chapter 282 Winona¡¯s expression contorted. Because she was too shocked and angry, she remained silent for a long while. Initially, the sales assistant standing beside her was secretly delighted. She thought, ¡°The two young ladiespete for a guy. They will surely try to outdo one another, and perhaps buy a lot of things. ¡°I will then earn a lot ofmission! ¡°Unexpectedly, Ms. Taylor, who is the guy¡¯s current girlfriend, is that terrific. With just one remark, she managed topletely embarrass the guy¡¯s ex, Ms. Manson. ¡°She even gave tips to servants and butlers!¡± If it weren¡¯t for the inappropriate setting, the sales assistant really wanted to give Olivia a big thumbs up. She thought, ¡°Calm andposed, she just embarrassed her love rival. That¡¯s truly impressive!¡± Harper was also extremely nervous. She was really afraid that the two of them would fight. She quickly stood up to defuse the situation, snatching the twenty¨Cdor bill from Olivia¡¯s hand and smiling at Winona as she said, ¡°Winona, don¡¯t be mad. Don¡¯t be mad. Olivia is just joking.¡± ¡°Joking!¡± Winona said. ¡°Why can¡¯t I tell that she¡¯s joking?¡± were like ice des, gouging Olivia again and again. ¡°Ms Vinona¡¯s deep eyes were full of coldness. They Taylor, don¡¯t you think you have crossed the line? You used such a method to humiliate people. I¡¯m not someone anyone can juste and bully!¡± ¡°Bully?¡± Olivia said as she leaned against the back of the sofa and crossed her legs gently. There was a hint of elegance and arrogance in her casual and carefree demeanor. ¡°Ms. Manson, you¡¯ve misunderstood. How can this be considered bullying? I just noticed you enjoy taking care of people¡¯s clothing, so I was giving you this opportunity.¡± After saying that, she turned to Harper and said, ¡°Harper, you heard it just now. Ms. Manson clearly said it herself.¡± Harper felt really awkward, not knowing what to say at all. Winona had never been humiliated like this before. Her face immediately turned ashen, and she red at Olivia with a deep sense of resentment, saying, ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Olivia put away her previous indifference and her expression turned as cold as snow. Her tone was nonchnt, but it was arrogant and resolute. ¡°So what if I bully you?¡± she said. At this point, Olivia suddenly chuckled. She then continued, ¡°I won¡¯t beat around the bush. The truth is, simply don¡¯t like you, and I¡¯m bullying you. What are you going to do about it?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± A sense of hostility surged in Winona¡¯s eyes. She had never experienced such humiliation in her life. Throughout her life, she had always been someone who caused people to be filled with admiration. She had always been the one who bullied others, and no one had ever dared to bully her. I ¡°Olivia, stay right here, and don¡¯t go anywhere!!¡± Winona said. She threw away the tie in her hand and immediately took out her phone to make a call. The first thing she said was, ¡°Is this Mr. Jefferson from the security team? I¡¯m Winona!¡± The attitude of the person on the other end of the line seemed to be very humble and submissive. It was unclear what was said, but it managed to slightly reduce the intense anger on Winona¡¯s face. She looked up at Olivia coldly and continued, ¡°I¡¯m at the Manson family¡¯s mall on Relion Street. I want you toe immediately with a team of people. Someone is causing trouble here!¡± Upon saying that and hanging up, Winona looked at Olivia smugly and said, ¡°You dare to bully me, so you¡¯ll have to face the consequences!¡± Seeing this scene, Harper was almost scared to tears. She thought, ¡°What¡¯s going on here? I was so cheerful when I left home, and now, in just a short while, it has turned into a fight?¡± The store manager and sales assistant at the side were also shocked. One after another, they retreated to the side. They absolutely did not dare to step forward and mediate. The sales assistant was a young and beautiful girl. Although she looked nervous, she was very excited deep down¡­ She thought to herself, ¡°Oh my goodness. What a spectacle! I actually stumble upon this! ¡°I must post about it!¡± She quickly took out her phone and started posting on a well¨Cknown forum, using a pseudonym since she did not dare to use her real name. She posted, [Shocking news! Do you all remember the recent buzz about the wealthy daddy getting engaged? I work at a famous luxury men¡¯s clothing store, and today, I encountered the current partner and the old me of the wealthy daddy. It¡¯s a total battleground. Oh golly!] As soon as the post was published, someone replied, [Wealthy daddy? Is it Mr. Sullivan, the richest man?] Big¨Cfaced cat posted, [The person above, be cautious to avoid getting banned. OP, please continue. I¡¯m so darn excited. I really want to know how wealthy folks fight due to jealousy. I heard that rich people have particrly messy rtionships.] The sales assistant briefly exined what had happened earlier. Immediately, a group of people replied. Young Windchaser posted, [The fianc¨¦e is so sassy! She fired back on the spot.] Wandering Dog posted, [Pfft¡­ I¡¯m dying ofughter. Servants and butlers. That fianc¨¦e is awesome. In novels and TV dramas, when the female lead encounters this kind of situation where her boyfriend¡¯s ex¨Cgirlfriendes to provoke her, she usually silently feels¨Churt. At most, she will have a little quarrel with the male lead. I didn¡¯t expect the fianc¨¦e to be that impressive!] Strange Fruit posted, [Exactly, especially that line ¡°I¡¯m bullying you. What are you going to do about it?¡± So cool!] Fruit Candy posted, [No cutting in line. No cutting in line. OP, please continue. What happened next?] Garfield posted, [Yep. Yep. Yep. I¡¯m very curious about what happened next. Did the two of them fight?] Strong man posted, [Beautifuldies fighting. That¡¯s gotta be a sight to behold!] Seeing these people¡¯s replies, the sales assistant continued to post, [The old me called a team of bodyguards over. There¡¯s no movement from the current partner. I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s preparing.] Strong man posted, [Damn. A brawl! These rich and beautifuldies are truly something else. I thought that my idea of resorting to fights was already quite violent, but one of them actually went ahead and rallied the troops!] Strange Fruit posted, [It¡¯s really an eye¨Copener. So this is how rich and beautifuldies fight over men. They fight it out directly. Suddenly, all those angelic bitches and female supporting characters in TV dramas with their schemes and plots seem so weak!] Miss Bubbles posted, [Yeah. It¡¯s the rich and beautifuldies who are the badass ones. They directly threw down!] In the men¡¯s clothing store, the store manager hesitated about stepping forward to mediate. However, given her status, she simply did not have the appropriate standing to do so. Moreover, the two sides had such a strong presence. She was afraid of hurting herself. Harper also looked nervous. She first turned to Winona, saying, ¡°Winona, stop making a scene. You¡¯re not actually going to get physical, right?¡± A hint of delight shed across Winona¡¯s eyes. She deliberately nced at Olivia and said in a meaningful tone, ¡°Whether or not I get physical depends on whether a certain someone is sensible. If she apologizes to me, maybe I¡¯ll be in a good mood and let her off the hook.¡± Upon hearing this, Harper hurriedly turned to Olivia and said pleadingly, ¡°Olivia, be submissive. Wise people know the situation that they are in, and they will temporarily avoid unfavorable circumstances to prevent losses or humiliation. This is Winona¡¯s territory. Let¡¯s be submissive.¡± Olivia was still sipping coffee, lookingid¨Cback. She turned her gaze and saw that Harper was so anxious that she was about to cry. Olivia raised her hand and stroked Harper¡¯s head as she said in a comforting tone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve brought some people with me.¡± Upon hearing this, the tears that had been welling up in Harper¡¯s eyespletely fell. She thought, ¡°You can¡¯t be serious, right? You guys are really going to fight, huh?¡± She raised her gaze and wiped her face, saying, ¡°Olivia, you only brought two people. That¡¯s not enough.¡± Harper had seen the two people that Olivia brought with her. ¡°They are not tall at all, and they are lean,¡± Harper thought. ¡°They do not look like bodyguards at all. ¡°Can these two people really fight? ¡°While the security guards in the mall may not be nimble, there are many of them.¡± ¡°Olivia!¡± Harper said, feeling very helpless. There was nothing she could do now. Seeing that Olivia was still sitting calmly on the sofa, Winona sneered and said, ¡°Such stubbornness and not willing to give in until you face the consequences of your actions! Today, I will teach you a lesson and let you know what it means to act with excessive pride and not understand one¡¯s own limitations! I¡¯m not someone you can casually disrespect.¡± As soon as Winona finished talking, Donald Jefferson arrived with a team of about a dozen security guards. ¡°Ms. Manson, where is the troublemaker you mentioned?¡± Donald asked. Winona pointed at Olivia and said, ¡°Teach her a lesson.¡± When Donald arrived, Tyson and Peter followed him into the store and stood in front of Olivia. Seeing these two skinny individuals who were as thin as bamboo poles, Winona could not help but chuckle. She thought, ¡°These two things actually dare to stand in front of her. This is so darn hrious!¡± Donald¡¯s expression was also filled with mockery. Before he came, he had guessed that the other party had brought bodyguards, so he felt somewhat apprehensive. He thought, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that when we met, the bodyguards are actually two skinny monkeys! ¡°Damn funny!¡± Donald was 6 feet and 3 inches tall. As he stood in front of Peter, Peter looked like a small mountain. Donald said, ¡°Hey, kid. Get out if you have some sense. Otherwise, I¡¯m going to be rough!¡± ¡°What?¡± Peter said. ¡°You want to beat me, huh?¡± A cold glint shed across his eyes as he began to flex his wrist. Tyson, who was beside him, held his shoulder and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be rash!¡± Seeing this, Donald smiled and looked at Tyson, saying, ¡°Kid, you have some sense. I¡¯ll spare you for being sensible, as long as you¡­¡± Before Donald finished talking, he was interrupted by Tyson, who leaned his left cheek over and said, ¡°Come on. Hit here!¡± ¡°What the hell?¡± Donald thought. He was stunned. ¡°Someone actually takes the initiative toe over and ask for a beating.¡± Donald turned around and nced at Winona. Winona frowned and said in a displeased tone, ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Donald felt a sudden anxiety. He quickly turned around and raised his hand to p Tyson. Tyson staggered and moved a few steps back. Seeing this, Donald looked disdainful. ¡°What a useless thing,¡± he said. He went forward, wanting to kick Tyson. However, he saw Tyson take out a pistol from his waist. Tyson then pointed it at Donald¡¯s head. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. His tone was calm as he said, ¡°I¡¯m a police officer. Put your hands up. You will be arrested for assaulting a police officer!¡± Smith family. ¡°Dad,¡± Winona said as she sat on the chair. The first thing she said when they met was about Olivia. ¡°I heard that Olivia is the head of the Smith family. Do you know the Smith family? What¡¯s their background?¡± ¡°Jonny Manson sat opposite her. He was looking at a painting. When he heard his daughter¡¯s question, he did not even raise his head. His attitude was dismissive. ¡°¡°The Smith family is not considered an aristocratic family, but they shouldn¡¯t be underestimated either,¡± he said.¡± Winona frowned and said, ¡°What¡¯s the deal with this family? Is the Smith family really a family with a long history and one that has been around for hundreds of years?¡± Upon hearing this, Jonny finally raised his gaze from the painting and looked at Winona, saying, ¡°The Smith family does have some history. Just like our family, the Smith family is also a vassal of the main family.¡± ¡°The Smith family is also a vassal!¡± Winona said. She was shocked, thinking, ¡°Howe I never knew about this in the past?¡± Something crossed Winona¡¯s mind. She frowned and said, ¡°Dad, between the Smith family and our family, which one does the main family value more?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Jonny said as he raised his eyebrows and said proudly. ¡°With modern medicine being so advanced, it dominates everything. There¡¯s no longer a ce for ancient medicine, and as a result, the Smith family has lost its rightful position. ¡°Otherwise, the Wilcox family and the Smithson family wouldn¡¯t have given up on medicine so early and looked for other options. Only that old fellow, Isaac, is holding on to ancient medical practices.¡± At this point, Jonny paused for a moment before he continued, ¡°Don¡¯t even mention the present day. Even hundreds of years ago, the Smith family¡¯s home was just a royal hospital, while our family yed a crucial role in the main family¡¯s wealth. The Smith family is not in a position topare with us at all.¡± Speaking of wealth matters, Jonny frowned and asked Winona, ¡°How are you getting along with Daniel? Weren¡¯t you certain about the love you have for him? Why did you let him get engaged to the Smith family¡¯s girl?¡± While the Manson family had a history of several hundred years and substantial wealth, some of the senior members within the family had been sticking to old traditions and were resistant to new things. As a result, they missed out on the opportunity for inte development. Currently, the intendscape in the country had already been established. There was hardly any opportunity to get involved in it. Faced with no other option, the Manson family had to be opportunistic. Since they could not directly im a share of the inte boom, they took an indirect approach by making Daniel, who was the domestic inte giant, a part of the Manson family. So, when Winona saw the news of Daniel¡¯s engagement, she hurriedly returned to the country, hoping to salvage their rtionship. In recent years, the Manson family had been on a decline, and they urgently needed some fresh blood to counteract the family¡¯s declining status. Therefore, Winona was determined to win over Daniel. Just a few days ago, even though Daniel was already engaged to Olivia, Winona was still full of confidence in her rtionship with Daniel. She believed that Daniel had feelings for her and that his engagement to someone else was just a way of provoking her. However, after facing Olivia today, Winona could not help but feel a bit heavy¨Chearted. She thought to herself, ¡°This woman is a bit of a handful. ¡°But it¡¯s not very difficult to deal with her. It¡¯s just a little troublesome. ¡°The Smith family is nothing more than a fallen family. The main family doesn¡¯t care about them at all. ording to Dad, in recent years, the Smith family has already been pushed out of the core of power. They are clueless about many of the main family¡¯s strategies and ns, and they have completely fallen to the bottom. ¡°The Wilcox family, which is located outside the country, does not care about the Smith family at all. They haven¡¯t had any contact with the Smith family for decades. ¡°Most importantly, Isaac, who has the best medical skills among all members of the Smith family, has be a vegetable. He is in aa. Olivia alone could not support the Smith family.¡± At this point, a few hints of smugness shed across Winona¡¯s eyes. She thought, ¡°This Olivia thates from a fallen family actually wants to fight against me. What an excessive disy of pride and total ignorance of her own limitations!¡± Winona was not afraid of dealing with Olivia, but when she thought of the two police officers she met today, she felt somewhat uncertain. That was how the situation was in the country. Business owners naturally had a fear of politics. ¡°Dad, Olivia is protected by two police officers,¡± Winona said. ¡°Do you think there may be some influential figures backing her up?¡± Winona was very concerned about this. ¡°Impossible!¡± Jonny said. His expression was contemptuous. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this. The Smith family doesn¡¯t have any influential figures backing them up. It¡¯s just because of their medical expertise and a slightly broaderwork.¡± Upon hearing this, Winona was relieved. She could now act without any reservations. Winona and Daniel had known each other for many years, so she had a reasonable level of knowledge about him. He despised underhanded tactics behind the scenes. She thought, ¡°Previously, I failed to scheme against Olivia at Fracha Club. This time around, Daniel must have sensed my intention, so I absolutely cannot act rashly again in the short term. ¡°If Daniel were to find out that I am secretly harming Olivia, even if he loves me deeply, he would never be with me. ¡°Therefore, I¡¯ve got to defeat Olivia openly without resorting to underhanded tactics. ¡°I am the heiress of the Manson family, and I have assets worth 2 billion dors. How can Olivia, a member of the insignificant Smith family,pare to me? ¡°I will make Olivia feel ashamed and let Daniel understand who is the one that is truly capable of helping him. ¡°However, before that, I¡¯ll have a small payback for Olivia. ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to make Sarah and Michael tell Daniel about what happened today. ¡°Daniel loves me deeply, and upon hearing about this, he will surely be extremely angry. He will get upset with Olivia and resent her. ¡°As long as there is a rift between the two of them, I¡¯ll have a way to drive a wedge between them.¡± Thinking of this, Winona called Olivia. Olivia was reading documents in the study when she received a call from Winona. She was a little surprised. ¡°You¡¯re out so soon?¡± Olivia asked. Winona choked with anger. She thought to herself, ¡°Can¡¯t this bitch talk about something else? Why does she have to mention this and poke at my heart?¡± Taking a deep breath, Winona said mockingly, ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t be smug. Wait until Daniel returns, and you¡¯ll realize something.¡± Olivia was baffled. She said, ¡°Daniel is my fianc¨¦. What I will realize is none of your business.¡± ¡°Humph,¡± Winona sneered. She then said, ¡°You still don was know, huh? In the past, when I with Daniel, he cared about me the most. He couldn¡¯t bear to see me feel aggrieved. Even if there was the tiniest bit of grievance, he would ensure that any injustice or wrong I suffered was corrected Today, you provoked me. I don¡¯t need to do anything. Daniel will deal with you!¡± Olivia was left speechless. After a long while, she asked In puzzlement, ¡°Ms. Manson, do you have a bit of a mental problem? You certainly have a mental problem!¡± She thought, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a narcissistic person.¡± Chapter 284 Chapter 284 Chapter 284 Winona was greatly angered by Olivia, so she immediately passed the message to Sarah. Sarah was having dinner with Michael and the others. When she heard the news, she got angry right away. She thought to herself, ¡°Olivia is really crossing the line!¡± Sarah called Daniel and asked ferociously, ¡°Daniel, do you know what Olivia did to Winona?¡± Daniel was reading documents at the office. Recently, thepany had been going through a period of instability. There had been several new rules from higher¨Cups that restrict the development of the inte. At first, Daniel did not take it seriously and thought it was the country taking action to regte the inte. In recent years, the rapid development of the inte had outpaced some policies, leading to a lot of chaos. One of the incidents was online ¡°human flesh searches¡± that led to the loss of life a few years ago. It wasn¡¯t until a few days ago when the tax bureau checked the ounts of New City Network, iming that someone had reported New City Network for tax evasion with their real names, that Daniel finally understood. ¡°It isn¡¯t the country trying to regte the inte,¡± he thought. ¡°Rather, some influential figures from higher authorities want to bring me intopliance or control my actions. ¡°In Capital City, those several political families, whether it¡¯s the Book family or the Swift family, the Sullivan family has connections with them, and our rtionships are quite good. So, it¡¯s unlikely that they are the ones behind this. ¡°So, who could it possibly be then?¡± In the past two years, Capital City had been in the midst of leadership changes. Several prominent families were fiercelypeting, creating a tense atmosphere. The next leader was very likely toe from the Book family, as Ryan had had a good track record in recent years and aplished many significant achievements. However, the Grant family was also not to be underestimated. It was said that the Grant family had a deep influence. They usually kept a low profile. At crucial moments, their methods were quite powerful. The Manson family¡¯s Prooco Group belonged to the Grant family. Jeremy Watson, the deputy director of the Capitol Research Institute, also hailed from the Grant family. Although Daniel was focused on business, he could not ignore the newsing from the capital. He had been constantly arranging for people to inquire about it. In the change of leadership this time, the Book family and the Grant family were evenly matched. Almost all the forces had expressed their stance, except Capitol Research Institute. Although the deputy director of the research institute, Jeremy, was a member of the Grant family, the director was not. He had not dered his support for any family. Therefore, the stance of the research institute was crucial. It would practically determine the victory or defeat of the Book family and the Grant family. Both sides wanted to win the support of the research institute, but the director of the research institute never expressed his stance. It was said that this director¡¯s identity was very mysterious. He had not appeared in public all these years. Other than a few esteemed senior academicians of the research institute, no one had seen the director in person. Even Jeremy, the deputy director, did not know who the director was and what he looked like. Daniel had also made considerable effort to ask around, but unfortunately, he could not find out anything. All he knew was that this director was elusive and was not in Capital City all year round. Daniel did not know which family was targeting him, but the Grant family was the more likely one. This was because the timing of the incident was too coincidental. Winona had just appeared, and New City Network then ran into trouble. It was hard to keep Daniel from overthinking it. He was contemting the matter rted to the Grant family when he received a call from Sarah, and she began by questioning him. Daniel had a headache. He could not help but rub his forehead and ask patiently, ¡°What happened?¡± Sarah quickly recounted the situation to Daniel. Then, she said, ¡°How do you intend to deal with it? Winona has been really wronged. I heard she couldn¡¯t even have dinner.¡± Daniel frowned and his expression immediately turned cold. ¡°What did you just say?¡± he said. ¡°This is outrageous. Why did it escte to this point?¡± Upon hearing this, Sarah¡¯s lips curled up. She was very satisfied with Daniel¡¯s attitude. She thought to herself, ¡°Hmph, I know he still cares about Winona. Acting all nonchnt most of the time, but when Winona gets into trouble, his facade falls apart.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of Olivia,¡± she said. ¡°She¡¯s really too audacious. She actually¡­¡± Before Sarah finished talking, she was interrupted by Daniel with a frown. ¡°You¡¯ve got it wrong,¡± he said. ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking about Olivia. I meant Winona was the one who went too far!¡± Daniel leaned back in his chair, his body reclining, and he rubbed his eyebrows. He then enunciated each word as he said, ¡°Out of respect for your grandmother, I¡¯ve been tolerating you time and time again, but my patience is limited. Sarah, be cautious and consider the consequences of your behavior.¡± Daniel¡¯s voice was not loud, and it even sounded somewhat nonchnt. However, every word carried a chilling undertone, leaving Sarah pale. Her face was pale. She still wanted to question Daniel, but Michael snatched her phone away and hung up the call. Then, he growled, ¡°Enough. Have you satisfied your urge to cause trouble?¡± ¡°How can you call this causing trouble?¡± Sarah roared. ¡°What¡¯s going on with Daniel? He¡¯s just standing by and letting Winona get bullied. Doesn¡¯t he care about their past at all?¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Michael said impatiently. ¡°Can you stop meddling where you shouldn¡¯t? Whoever Daniel fancies is his business, not yours. Please remember your ce. You¡¯re just a friend of Daniel.¡± Sarah stomped her feet in anger, but she eventually calmed down. However, she was still a little indignant. She muttered to herself, saying, ¡°I just feel sorry for Winona. She put in so much effort to help Daniel, who used to bezy and not focused on anything. She tried everything to get him on the right path, but Daniel just didn¡¯t care and continued to drift through life. ¡°It wasn¡¯t until Winona left in disappointment that Daniel suddenly came to his senses. He reimed the Sullivan family and established such arge family business. ¡°This is all Winona¡¯s merit. She painstakingly apanied a man to grow up, tolerated all his bad habits, and urged him to progress. After so much effort, she nurtured a fragile sapling into a towering tree. What right does Olivia have to pluck the fruit? ¡°What right does she have?¡± This time, Michael did not say anything. He was not as extreme as Sarah, but deep down, he also leaned toward supporting Winona. This was because back in those days, Winona really had it tough. She was the beloved daughter of Prooco Group and the only daughter of the Manson family. Jonny would never allow her to marry Daniel, who was ipetent,zy, and could not even inherit the family business. In order to be with Daniel, Winona really did a lot of things. Not only did she apany Daniel in his growth and urge him to improve, but she also contributed a lot. She invested money, effort, and resources. She had also persuaded the Manson family to invest in Daniel, all with the hope that Jonny would see Daniel¡¯s progress and agree to their rtionship. It was because Daniel disappointed her so much that she eventually gave up and left. However, all these words were of no use now. Matters of the heart did not follow reason, and timing was everything. After six or seven years had passed, everything had already changed beyond recognition. Michael patted Sarah¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Since it was Winona who let go and left in the first ce back then, she can¡¯t expect Daniel to stay in the same ce and wait for her.¡± i didn¡¯t let go. She didn¡¯t leave on her own. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything!¡± Sarah sniffled and shouted. ¡°Winona didn¡¯t let It was Jonny who forcibly took her away.¡± Sarah still remembered the despair on Winona¡¯s face to this day. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Back then, Winona crouched on the floor and covered her face. Her tears had dried up as she repeatedly said, ¡°What should I do? What should I do? Dad said if I don¡¯t go overseas, he¡¯ll get someone to break Daniel¡¯s legs.¡± Chapter 285 Chapter 285 Chapter 285 It was time to perform acupuncture therapy on Amelia again. The acupuncture therapy session today would be thest one. After it was performed. Amelia¡¯s body would be fine. Olivia had everything ready. Then, she received a call from the Sullivan family¡¯s old residence. It was a call from Andrew. Andrew was picked up by Isabest week. She said she missed her grandson. ¡°Olivia, Andrew said. He was almost six years old and was much more sensible. He had grown taller. He was no longer round and chubby. He had also started to show the early signs of a young boy¡¯s strength and vigor. His voice had lost its childish quality. Instead, it had a more mature quality, reflecting the concerns that typically came with the transition from childhood to adolescence. ¡°Can you pick me up today?¡± he said. ¡°I want to go home.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Olivia said as she put down silver needles and sat on the chair. She asked gently, ¡°I¡¯lle to pick you up right away, but Andrew, can you tell me the reason? Did someone bully you?¡± In the past, Andrew was always alone when he came to the old residence. There was a driver to pick him up. There was no need for Daniel or Olivia toe and pick him up. It was really strange that he suddenly asked Olivia to pick him up today. The little one panted for a while, and for once, he was silent. After a while, he shook his little head and denied it, saying, ¡°No. I just missed you.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Olivia said. ¡°Wait there obediently. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± After hanging up the phone, Olivia asked ke to contact William and informed him that she would not be going today. She would go to perform acupuncture therapy on Amelia in two days. Olivia drove to the Sullivan family¡¯s old residence. Before the engagement, Olivia had never thought about stepmother or stepson issues. Although Andrew was not her biological child, she loved this little boy very much. She did not consider anything else. ke had mentioned it a few times, asking her to think about the issue of her interaction with Andrew. She asked Olivia to consider whether to leave Andrew at the old residence and let Isabe raise him or to bring him up herself. At that time, Olivia did not think too much about it. She had always considered Andrew as her own child, so, of course, she wanted to raise him herself. ke sighed and put in effort to give her heartfelt advice, saying, ¡°Right now, Andrew is still young. He relies on you and adores you. But when he gradually grows up and bes sensible, realizing that you¡¯re not his biological mother, will he still love youpletely?¡± Olivia did not want to hear these words. For some reason, she could not stand a single word of criticism, me, or even the slightest hint of disapproval toward Andrew, even if it came from someone like ke, who genuinely cared for her. When ke mentioned concern about the possible future estrangement between Olivia and Andrew, Olivia could not bear it, and her heart ached faintly. She thought to herself, ¡°Andrew is my child. We won¡¯t grow apart.¡± The servants at the old residence already knew Olivia. When they saw Olivia¡¯s car, they immediately let her in. The butler also weed her at the gate. ¡°Ms. Taylor,¡± Mr. Brown said. His attitude was very respectful. Inparison to his previous attitude toward Olivia, his attitude had be more intimate. After all, Olivia was already engaged to Daniel. She would be the futuredy of the Sullivan family. She was a part of the Sullivan family now, so he could no longer treat her like a guest. 1/3 11:21 45 Olivia listened to Mr. Brown¡¯s report as she walked inside. ¡°Mrs. Sullivan is taking her nap upstairs,¡± he said. ¡°Mr. Andrew is ying on the fourth floor. Do you need someone to bring Mr. Andrew down?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Olivia said as she shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll go over and see him.¡± After changing her shoes, Olivia took the elevator to the fourth floor. Isabe doted on her grandson. The entire fourth floor was Andrew¡¯s territory. There was a game room, a theater, an art studio, a piano room, and even a room filled with sand. A children¡¯s excavator was ced there for Andrew to enjoy ying with the sand. The butler did not apany Olivia upstairs. She went to the fourth floor by herself. The fourth floor was very quiet. There were only two servants mopping the floor in the hallway, Olivia followed the sound and walked to the art studio. The door of the art studio was partially open, and the little boy¡¯s soft voice could be hearding from inside. ¡°I should use blue,¡± he said, ¡°Olivia said I should use bright and clear blue as the color for the sky.¡± Upon hearing this, Olivia pursed her lips and smiled. Just as she was about to knock on the door and enter, she heard another little boy¡¯s voice. ¡°Olivia?¡± that boy said. ¡°Hahaha. Andrew, are you stupid? She¡¯s your stepmother, and you actually listen to her?¡± Andrew¡¯s face turned a little pale, but one could still sense his courage and determination. ¡°Olivia is very kind to me,¡± he said. ¡°She dotes on me a lot.¡± The little boy sneered. He was very good at mocking people. ¡°That¡¯s a lie,¡± he said. ¡°Previously, she wasn¡¯t engaged to your dad, so, of course, she had to please you to make your dad feel at ease. Now that she¡¯s already engaged to your dad, you¡¯re useless to her. She¡¯ll definitely neglect you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Andrew said. He finally became worked up, and he threw the paintbrush he was holding onto the floor. ¡°Why has she ignored you for so long then?¡± the little boy said, believing that his reasons were very solid and convincing. ¡°You¡¯ve been here for a week. Did shee to pick you up? ¡°Andrew, you¡¯re just naive. Just wait and see. She¡¯s ignoring you now. After some time, when she has her own baby, she¡¯ll definitely chase you away. Your dad won¡¯t care about you either. Once he has another child, he¡¯llpletely forget you. A motherless child like you will be a fatherless child, and you will¡­¡± Before the young boy finished talking, the door was suddenly opened. As soon as Andrew turned around, he saw Olivia at the door. Seeing someone close to him, the grievance that Andrew had been suppressing for a long time suddenly surged like a mountain torrent, and it was uncontroble once it surged. He instinctively rushed forward but came to a sudden stop when he reached Olivia. He thought of what Oscar Sullivan had said. Oscar had mentioned, ¡°Olivia doesn¡¯t like you at all. She only treats you well because she wants to be with your dad.¡± For a moment, Andrew hesitated. He raised his eyes and observed Olivia timidly. He was worried that she would hate him. Seeing Andrew¡¯s timid, worried, and bewildered expression, Olivia¡¯s heart felt like it was breaking. With almost no hesitation, Olivia bent down and picked up Andrew. Without even ncing at the young boy behind Andrew, she turned around and left. She could not argue with a child, yet she found it difficult not to feel angry. Feeling the gentleness of Andrew in her arms, Olivia felt as if a cold wind had blown into her heart. It was so painful that her heart trembled. The little one was too quiet, not daring to move at all. In the past, when she held him, he would be ecstatic, hugging her neck affectionately. But this time, he did not dare to reach out, just staying still and obediently letting her hold him. 2/3 11:22 Olivia felt a deep sense of heartache, and amidst her sorrow, she could not help but feel regret. During this period, due to the Taylor family¡¯s matters, she had neglected Andrew. She did not even realize how significant it was for a five or six¨Cyear¨Cold boy when his father was engaged and there was a stepmother in the family. Not only did she not pay attention to his emotions, but she also did not apany him for a long time. She did not even call to check on him during the week he had spent at the old mansion. She thought to herself: ¡°If Amelia does not meet the minimum requirements to be considered a good mother, what about me then? Do I meet the minimum requirements?¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Thinking of this, Olivia experienced a sense of inner breakdown. After studying medicine for so many years, she was well aware of the power of gics. Whether she was willing to admit it or not, she was the daughter of Samuel and Amelia. She thought to herself, ¡°My parents did not treat me well, would I, who has their blood running through my veins, be a better parent than them?¡± Olivia shuddered and suddenly felt a little afraid. ¡°Olivia, are you cold?¡± Andrew said. He noticed Olivia trembling and quickly stretched out a pair of little arms to hug Olivia¡¯s neck. ¡°I¡¯ll warm you up so that you won¡¯t be cold.¡± He gently pressed his cheek against Olivia¡¯s and continued tofort her, saying, ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t believe what Oscar said. He¡¯s jealous of me. So, Olivia, don¡¯t be sad.¡± The corners of Olivia¡¯s eyes were a little wet. She turned her head slightly, not wanting to let her tears fall. Andrew was still chattering. ¡°Daddy told me that you have been very busy recently,¡± he said. ¡°He said you are busy with your mom¡¯s matters and that your mom is sick. You are very worried, so you do not have time for me. ¡°I understand it all. A mother is very important. She is more important than anything else.¡± Upon hearing this, Olivia suddenly wanted to cry. She suddenly thought of a saying. That saying was ¡°Children love their parents more than one can imagine.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Olivia said as she touched Andrew¡¯s forehead. ¡°I¡¯ve neglected you recently, and I won¡¯t do that again in the future.¡± She thought to herself, ¡°I won¡¯t do it again.¡± Chapter 286 Chapter 286 Chapter 286 Olivia saw a strange man sitting on the sofa when she carried Andrew downstairs. Before Olivia could ask, Andrew got rid of Olivia¡¯s arms and pounced on the man, yelling, ¡°Granduncle!¡± Olivia was shocked and thought, ¡°Granduncle? ¡°The man before me looks to be in his early thirties. I can¡¯t believe he is Andrew¡¯s granduncle!¡± The man had a kind and empathetic nature and approachable demeanor, which made people feel comfortable and like him. For instance, he held Andrew up and put Andrew on hisp. He did not wrap his arm around Andrew¡¯s waist because he was afraid that Andrew would get hot. However, he lit his arm in the air behind Andrew¡¯s back to protect Andrew in case Andrew fell. The butler, Brown, noticed that and came over to introduce, ¡°This is Brad Sullivan, Andrew¡¯s granduncle, second hand of the Sullivan family.¡± Olivia did not know much about the Sullivan family. She only roughly heard of the family members. Daniel was the only son in the family and had a young uncle, Brad Sullivan, who was only seven years older than Daniel. Brad left the country when Daniel assumed control of the Sullivan family, and he spent six years living abroad, never returning home during that time. Butler Brown exined, ¡°Mr. Brad rushed back home after he heard that Mr. Daniel was getting engaged.¡± Olivia was clearer about the situation after hearing Brown¡¯s exnation. She nodded at Brad and addressed him respectfully and distantly, ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Brad.¡± Brad smiled when he heard Olivia call him ¡°Mr. Brad.¡± He replied gently, ¡°Ms. Taylor, you are more outstanding than I imagined.¡± Olivia replied politely, ¡°Mr. Brad, I¡¯m ttered to hear that.¡± After Olivia said that, her gaze fixed on Andrew. Sensing Olivia¡¯s gaze, Brad pinched Andrew¡¯s nose and put him down, saying gently, ¡°Go to Ms. Taylor.¡± Brad was considerate and knew what Olivia¡¯s n was. He said, ¡°Ms. Taylor, if my guessing is correct, you should be here to bring Andrew home. I think you¡¯re good to go. There is no need to wait here. Isabe usually takes naps in the afternoon and won¡¯t wake up unless she has slept for two hours. So, Ms. Taylor, just bring Andrew home.¡± As Brad said, Olivia had a lot of things to do and did not want to spend her time waiting. Olivia thought, ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel well if I take Andrew home without seeing Isabe. After all, she is my future mother-inw.¡± She became hesitated when thinking of that. Brad could tell what Olivia was thinking. Thus, he said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I will send your warm greeting to Isabe when she wakes up. Ms. Taylor, I know you¡¯re busy, and I seriously suggest you go.¡± Then, Olivia agreed readily, ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Mr. Brad. See you soon.¡± Bulter Brown had already packed Andrew¡¯s things and walked Olivia and Andrew out.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. After they left, Brad was the only one left in the room. Brad¡¯s gentle smile instantly disappeared. He murmured coldly, ¡°Humph. Rumors im that Olivia Taylor is the head of the Smith family. I thought she was supposed to be something. Now I know she is just ady without a brain. ¡°She left after I suggested. She knows nothing about how to connect with people andcks the ability of critical thinking. ¡°Can such a woman lead the Smith family?¡± 1/3 11:22 ** Oscar Sullivan ran over from upstairs and leaned against Brad¡¯s knee, calling his father timidly. ¡°Dad¡± Brad raised his hand and stroked his son¡¯s hair, asking Oscar gently. ¡°Have you told Andrew everything I asked you to say?¡± Oscar nodded and replied, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Brad touched his son¡¯s face and added, ¡°Go upstairs and y.¡± Brad thought, ¡°I have been away and prepared for six years. It is time to take back everything that once belonged to me. ¡°I could break Daniel¡¯s legs and control his life seven years ago. I still get the moves seven yearster. I¡¯m going to throw Daniel to the lowest point in his life. ¡°I¡¯m back to take back my power and control the Sullivan family. I¡¯m also going to destroy the career that Daniel painstakingly built. I will take away Daniel¡¯s wife and child! ¡°Daniel has never won a fight with me ever since we were young. I made a mistake six years ago. However, I¡¯m fully prepared now. I must take everything back.¡± After Oscar left, Hannah Thompson, a humble maid, approached Brad and whispered, ¡°Mr. Brad, I¡¯ve completed all the tasks you assigned to me, but¡­¡± Hannah was a little worried and continued, ¡°I wrote something like Mr. Andrew did. However, will Mr. Daniel buy that?¡± Brad smiled and looked at the maid gently, replying, ¡°Who said it would show to Daniel?¡± Hannah was still in a daze. However, Brad waved his hand and indicated for Hannah to leave. Brad thought, ¡°Those notes saying that Andrew doesn¡¯t like Olivia are never for Daniel. I¡¯m going to show them to Isabe. ¡°Isabe will feel her heartache for her grandson when she reads those notes and won¡¯t allow Olivia to stay with Andrew. Then, Isabe will keep Andrew at her residence. ¡°This way, Daniel¡¯s son will be under my control.¡± Amelia woke up early in the morning and sat in the living room, waiting for Olivia toe over. Yvonne apanied Amy downstairs and saw Amelia sitting in the living room. Yvonne had always been docile and sensible before the Taylor family. Therefore, when she saw Amelia, she greeted sweetly, ¡°Good morning, Amelia.¡± Amelia was so focused on the door that she did not hear what Yvonne said. She perfunctorily nodded in response. Amy felt annoyed when she noticed Amelia ignored Yvonne. Amy coughed lightly and looked at Amelia disapprovingly, saying, ¡°Amelia, what kind of attitude is that? Yvonne is greeting you. Amelia did not want to fight with Amy. Instead, Amelia paid all her attention to the door. Amy got more annoyed when she saw Amelia¡¯s cold look. Yvonne held Amy¡¯s arm and sat down. Then, she exined gently, ¡°Amelia must be waiting for Olivia.¡± Amy frowned and asked, ¡°Olivia?¡± Amy felt a little guilty towards Olivia because she chose Yvonne. However, she had a very bad impression of Olivia now. Amy murmured to herself, ¡°I know Yvonne is going to hate me for doing this, but I n to leave some money for Olivia. ¡°Olivia has never seen big money in her life and thus is notpetent to guard her money. I will get her in trouble if I give her too much money. So, I¡¯m thinking of buying a house for Olivia at Evervale and giving her hundreds of thousands of dors in cash. ¡°Yvonne is a good girl. She is kind and sensible. It is just that she can¡¯t ept Olivia for the time being. ¡°I will ask Yvonne to take over my business not long after. Then, Yvonne won¡¯t worry about my being 2/3 11:22 biased. ¡°Then, I can ask Yvonne to take care of Olivia and Olivia¡¯s children. Yvonne will Olivia¡¯s children to get internships at mypany, and Olivia will have nothing to worry about.¡± Amy felt that she had already done everything she could for Olivia. Amy continued her thought, ¡°However, I didn¡¯t expect Olivia to be so cold and vicious. She almost destroyed the Taylor family. Then, she imed that she was not rted to the Taylor family. She didn¡¯t come to visit Amelia when Amelia was sick. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why Amelia misses that heartless, cold¨Chearted girl?¡± Amy regretted that she had doted on Olivia before. William entered at this moment. Seeing William, Amelia got excited. She grabbed William¡¯s sleeve and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Olivia? Has Olivia arrived?¡± ¡°Mom.¡± William sat beside Amelia. Then, he continued, ¡°Olivia has something on and won¡¯t being today.¡± ¡°She¡¯s noting!¡± Amelia cried and fell on the sofa as if all her energy was gone. Chapter 287 Chapter 287 Chapter 287 Seeing Amelia like this, Yvonne was a little surprised. Yvonne wondered, ¡®Doesn¡¯t Amelia always dislike Olivia and favor Emma? Why does it seem like she cares about Olivia now? ¡°Could it be because Olivia cured Amelia¡¯s disease?¡± Yvonne gave up figuring out why after a while because she did not care what Amelia was thinking, The reason why Yvonne came back this time was to see if Olivia¡¯s medical skills were as superb as she had imagined. Yvonne gave up on Gillian after confirming that Gillian¡¯s prescriptions were all iplete. However, Yvonne did not give up the Smith family. Gillian¡¯s prescriptions were all iplete, but that did not mean that the Smith family¡¯s prescriptions were the same. Yvonne believed that the Smith family must have some secret ancient prescription. Olivia now was the head of the Smith family. That family, which was different from the Taylor family and the Green family, thrived relying on its medical technology. No one could take charge of the Smith family without any knowledge of medicine. Therefore, Yvonne wanted to know how good Olivia¡¯s medical skills were. Yvonne was aplete opportunist. As long as it was profitable, she wanted to fight for it. She was like a wild beast, following wherever there was the smell of blood. Yvonne thought, ¡°If Olivia¡¯s medical skills are good, it means that she can support the Smith family. In that case, I need to design a strategy to take Olivia down. ¡°However, fighting head¨Con is not a good idea.¡± Yvonne was always profit¨Coriented. She did not mind befriending Olivia since Olivia could be taken advantage of. With that in mind, Yvonne returned to her room and called her assistant, Diana Fox. ¡°How is it? Have you found out anything?¡± Diana frowned and answered, ¡°The Capitol Research Institute is demanding. Its assessment is difficult and only selects candidates from the top ten universities in the country. The requirements for knowledge, achievements, and age are very high.¡± That was not something that Yvonne wanted to know. Thus, she interrupted Diana, ¡°I¡¯m not asking for admission. I just want a chance to take the test. Why is that difficult?¡± Diana fell silent. Yvonne got impatient and said, ¡°I can donate the building to that institute.¡± Yvonne murmured to herself, ¡°Giving a building worth over 20 million dors to that research should be enough to win a chance to take the assessment. I don¡¯t think they will reject me.¡± ¡°You can donate the building, but¡­¡± Diana hesitated to finish her words. Yvonne got annoyed and said, ¡°If you have something to say, say it.¡± Diana said, ¡°There¡¯s a waitlist.¡± Yvonne was confused and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Diana exined, ¡°If you want to donate a building to the Capitol Research Institute, you¡¯ll have to get on their waitlist. Right now, there are 347 people ahead of you who also want to donate buildings. The reason for the waitlist is that the Institute doesn¡¯t have enough space for all the donated buildings.¡± Yvonne was shocked and cried, ¡°What the hell is that?¡± Yvonne had never heard in her life that people queued up to donate a building. 1/3 11:22 She thought, ¡°Countless university research institutes in M called me and begged me, the rich and kind Miss Yvonne, to donate a building. ¡°Why does everything be so difficult when ites to the Capital Research Institute? Sensing Yvonne¡¯s emotions, Diana was afraid that she would get agitated. Thus, Diana quickly came up with another n. ¡°You can donate money. Many projects in the research institute need funding. You can get an opportunity to take the assessment of the four major divisions.¡± The Capital Research Institute had five divisions, which were the Northeast Division, the South Division, the East Division, the Southwest Division, and a secret division. No one knew where the mysterious division was located. They only knew that the division had more requirements for its candidates. ¡°So I only get a chance to take the assessment of the four divisions even though I give them decent money?¡± Yvonne sounded annoyed. Diana nodded and replied, ¡°That chance is more precious than you thought. It is never easy to get into the Capitol Research Institute. Even the top families in Capital City can¡¯t get their people in. Everyone has to go through the process.¡± Diana did not know much about the Capitol Research Institute. She only knew that the research institute. was full of reputation. It was top¨Cnotch domestically and overseas due to its world¨Cshaking research results. After doing some research, Diana realized how powerful the Capitol Research Institute was. A new director was assigned to the Capitol Research Institute five years ago. She led the research institute to produce several results that could change the world, making the Capitol Research Institute a holynd of scientific research that the world yearned for. A few years ago, some countries with malicious intentions wanted to use some key technology to restrict the development of the Hushe Republic. The new director set up a series of measures topletely change the Capitol Research Institute¡¯s system and make it independent. That move resulted in the rise of the institute. The institute attracted arge number of talents and developed its medical technology. The Capital Research Institute became famous in the world after that. The top families could send anyone they wanted to the institute five years ago. However, things were different now. The new director rarely showed up in public and remained mysterious. However, due to her renowned reputation, none of the top families dared to fight her head¨Con. Instead, those families spent a lot of effort to please the director. ¡°This is too troublesome.¡± Yvonne held her forehead and ordered, ¡°Then donate some money first. Donate it to the Evervale division. I want a spot in the Evervale division.¡± Yvonne murmured to herself, ¡°A spot in the Capital Research Institute¡¯s assessment and a division¡¯s assessment is different. Thetter is less appealing. ¡°But it¡¯s still good.¡± Isabe woke up from her afternoon nap in the Sullivan family¡¯s house. Then, she was told that her beloved grandson, Andrew, had left the house. Isabe instantly became angry with a straight face. Uncle Shen made her happy. Only then did Mrs. Sullivan look better. Everyone could sense her mood was awful. Brad was only seven years older than Daniel. Brad¡¯s mother passed away early, and thus, Isabe took the responsibility of bringing up Brad. Therefore, Isabe viewed Brad as her son. Isabe kept her birth control because she needed to raise Brad with all her love. She gave birth to Daniel when she was 30 years old. It was obvious how much Isabe cared about Brad. 2/3 N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. 11:22 Hence, as soon as Bradforted her, Isabe smiled and felt much better. ¡°Oscar,e here.¡± Isabe carried Oscar. Isabe liked children more than before as she grew older. After ying around for a while, Oscar went upstairs and wanted to go to Andrew¡¯s room to get the toys. ¡°This kid doesn¡¯t stop for a moment.¡± Isabe put Oscar down and said, ¡°Go get it.¡± Brad sat on the sofa opposite Isabe. When he saw this, he looked up and said calmly, ¡°Isabe, maybe we should go up and take a look too. Andrew is a small kid. I¡¯m afraid he has left something behind.¡± Isabe did not want to move. However, she was full of energy when she thought of her grandson. Isabe smiled and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go take a look. If we find something, we can ask Andrew toe back and get it.¡± Brad lowered his eyes, and a hint of joy shed across them. Andrew¡¯s room was on the third floor. It was a small suite that included a bedroom, study, and bathroom. When Isabe came over, a servant had already opened the door for her. Isabe first went to the bedroom to take a look. The entire room was blue. ¡®Helmets,ic heroes, and other decorations that boys liked were ced in the room. Isabe was pleased to see the room was clean and tidy. She turned around and said to Brad, ¡°Andrew is a small kid, but he¡¯s very organized. Look. He arranges this room himself.¡± Isabe¡¯s words were filled with pride. Isabe raised Brad and Daniel, but she considered Andrew to be the smartest kid she had ever seen. After staying in the bedroom for a while, Oscar got impatient and ran to the study to get his toys. Isabe followed Oscar and nced at the desk. When she saw a workbook on it, she immediately panicked. ¡°Did Andrew forget something?¡± Brad¡¯s tone was calm, but it was strangely bewitching. ¡°Well. Isabe, there is only one way to find out. Take a look at it. Maybe it¡¯s a new one.¡± Isabe picked up the workbook and turned a page. Brad lowered his eyes and smiled faintly. ¡°False rm. It¡¯s a new one.¡± Isabe heaved a sigh of relief and put down the workbook. Brad cried inside, ¡°What? How is that possible?¡± Brad¡¯s lips twitched, and the smile on his face disappeared. Brad could not help but take the workbook and flip through it from beginning to end. Brad shouted inside, ¡°As Isabe said, it is empty. There is not a single word! ¡°How could this be? ¡°No way. I have arranged everything!¡± Brad looked dumbfounded. Chapter 288 Chapter 288 Chapter 288 After everyone left, a thin maid returned to her room, where she frowned upon seeing the workbook filled with hatred for Olivia. She called Olivia immediately. ¡°Miss Taylor?¡± Olivia was with Andrew. When she received the call, she came out of Andrew¡¯s room and went to the study. Olivia said inly, ¡°It¡¯s me. Speak.¡± Natalie Hopper, the maid, furrowed her brow and said, ¡°You told me to go to Andrew¡¯s room and make sure everything was okay. At first, I was puzzled because I thought no one in the old residence would harm Mr. Andrew. But you won¡¯t believe what I discovered. Their target is not Andrew, but you!¡± It had been a while since Natalie found the workbook. However, she was still furious at the mention of the workbook. Natalie thought, ¡°Miss Taylor appointed me to work in the old residence some time ago to protect Mr. Andrew. During these days, I didn¡¯t cause anyone¡¯s attention or approach Mr. Andrew. Instead, I only did my cleaning job. ¡°I did my job so well that Mr. Brown quite liked me.¡± ¡°Miss Taylor, you won¡¯t believe this.¡± Natalie¡¯s voice was filled with hatred. ¡°The workbook is filled with words like ¡®hate you.¡± Olivia sat on the sofa, holding the phone in her right hand. She put her left hand on her forehead and did not speak for a long time. The afternoon sunlight shone in through the window andnded on Olivia¡¯s face, entuating her red lips, white teeth, and exquisite jawline. Olivia half closed her eyes, long eyshes covering her eyes nd concealing her thoughts.. After a short pause, Olivia said, ¡°Try to swap the workbook with a nk one, and then let me know what happens next.¡± Natalie nodded and followed the order. Later, she reported, ¡°Oscar said he needed to get his toys back from Andrew¡¯s room. Then, Brad suggested Mrs. Sullivan follow Oscar to Andrew¡¯s room. To his surprise, Brad didn¡¯t find the workbook he had prepared. ¡°He flipped through the workbook from beginning to end and seemed shocked.¡± After saying that, Natalie became curious and asked, ¡°Miss Taylor, how did you know that there¡¯s something wrong with Brad?¡± Brad had spent more than a week in the old residence. He had a gentle personality, spoke slowly and softly, and appeared quite easy to get along with. Even Natalie liked Brad, the returned member of the Sullivan family. Olivia massaged her temples when she heard Natalie¡¯s question. In fact, Olivia did not know that there was something wrong with Brad. After all, Olivia was not a prophet and could not know everything. It was because Brad disyed his malicious intentions too clearly. Olivia exined inly, ¡°Two things are suspicious and strange. Firstly, Oscar tried to brainwash Andrew that I, as Andrew¡¯s stepmother, was mean and evil. Secondly, Daniel had no idea that Brad had returned.¡± Olivia finished exining, but Natalie was still confused. Natalie wondered, ¡°What are they? Why are they strange? Why didn¡¯t I sensel it?¡± Natalie could not understand it after thinking for a while. Thus, she asked, ¡°Miss Taylor, why is it strange that Oscar brainwashed Andrew that stepmothers were evil? Children know nothing, and it¡¯s normal to hear them say nonsense.¡± 1/3 11:22 * N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Olivia blinked and was surprised. Her beautiful eyes seemed to be covered in ayer of mist. Olivia continued. ¡°Isn¡¯t that strange enough? Oscar grew up overseas and didn¡¯t watch the movies like the kids did in our country, I don¡¯t think Oscar knows how to demonize stepmothers by himself. Moreover, Oscar has returned to the country for about a week. He probably doesn¡¯t even recognize everyone. I bet he doesn¡¯t know me. Then why would a little boy who doesn¡¯t understand things always emphasize stepmothers are evil? ¡°Also, I¡¯ve checked everything with Brown. Brad has been back for a week. However, as soon as he arrived at the old residence, Andrew was picked up there. This is illogical. Why did Brad secretly bring Andrew over instead of informing Daniel when he came back?¡± Olivia did not know what Brad was up to, nor did she care about it. However, she would never allow Brad to hurt Andrew. Thus, Olivia¡¯s eyes instantly turned sharp, and her tone was low and cold. ¡°I asked you to go to room Andrew just in case. I didn¡¯t expect Brad to have evil intentions.¡± Natalie became nervous and asked, ¡°Miss Taylor, do you need me to do anything?¡± Olivia lowered her eyes and replied, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything. Just stay in the old residence.¡± After hanging up the phone, Olivia sat in the study for a moment. Olivia realized she needed two assistants because things kepting up these days. She wanted a life assistant and a work assistant. Olivia had no choice but to hide her identity in the past. However, things were different now since she became stronger. She could gradually appear in front of everyone. Thinking of this, Olivia picked up the phone and dialed a number. The old academicians from different departments at the Capital Research Institute were arguing, pping the table, and kicking the stools. Their faces were red, and they were about to fight. They were all old academicians in their sixties or seventies, outstanding talents in various fields. However, they disregarded their reputation and almost attacked each other. Reba could not bear to watch this scene. Just as Reba was letting her imagination run wild, a special ringtone arose. Reba was shocked. The academicians stopped the fight and turned to look at Reba. They stared at Reba like wolves. Reba was so nervous that she broke out a cold sweat. ¡°Is it the director?¡± The old academician from the Economics Department asked in a trembling voice. Reba nodded in response. Seeing this, the academicians from all departments were instantly excited and rushed toward Reba. Reba made a prompt decision. She pushed open the door of the conference room and ran out. Fortunately, she was young and had long legs. Those old academicians could not outrun her. Reba heaved a sigh of relief when she returned to the office. She took a sip of water and quickly called back. ¡°Hi, Director Olivia. This is Reba.¡± Reba was keeping her emotions in check, but her tone clearly showed she was excited. Reba continued, ¡°I¡¯m so happy to receive your call. You have no idea how crazy those people from all departments be!¡± Olivia was about to drink a cup of coffee when she heard Rebas¡¯s words. Thus, Olivia asked casually, ¡°What are they arguing about?¡± ¡°Did you forget that?¡± Reba sounded like she was about to cry. ¡°The two¨Cyear period is up. You¡¯re going 2/3 11:22 to another department for a rotation.¡± Olivia remembered everything until then. Olivia murmured inside. ¡°It¡¯s been two years? Time flies.¡± Olivia should be in charge of Capitol Research Institute for five years. She designed a series of policies in the first year. She went to the Information Technology Department in the second year andunched the Nimbus Gaze n. Two yearster, she rotated to the Life Sciences and Medicine Department and discovered a neurodrug. Because of Olivia, the institute took leaps in its medical development and received countless achievements. Now that the two¨Cyear period was up, Olivia had to rotate to a new department. Olivia had almost forgotten about it if Reba had not mentioned it. Olivia should have transferred to another department. However, she realized she was too busy to focus on research work these days. Doing research required ample time and concentration. Olivia was intelligent and far beyond ordinary people, but she could not be an exception. She was required for time and concentration for the research projects like others. ¡± However, Olivia could not stay peaceful for research because the Smith and Sullivan family brought her too many problems. She did not have much time for research. Hence, Olivia said, ¡°I can¡¯t do it this year. I won¡¯t rotate this year. We¡¯ll talk about it next year.¡± Reba was dumbfounded and cried, ¡°What?¡± Reba thought, ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe. The old academicians from the various departments are arguing and fighting each other in the conference room. However, Director Olivia says she won¡¯t rotate this year. ¡°What am I supposed to do? How do I deliver this news to those academicians?¡± Chapter 289 Chapter 289 Chapter 289 As the chief secretary of the secretariat, Reba was very efficient. Reba selected two assistants in less than a day. Elena Wayne was appointed as the life assistant. She was a chubby girl with a round face and a lively personality. Cecilia Swan got the position as the work assistant. She was a little older, 42 years old, with a serious and old¨Cfashioned personality. However, she was cautious about everything. Thus, Reba expected Cecilia to be an outstanding assistant. Cecilia had a study in the Sullivan family¡¯s house, while Elena followed Olivia at all times. Daniel did not ask about the two new people at his house when he returned home. He trusted Olivia very much and never asked Olivia too many questions. Basically, Olivia could do whatever she wanted. Olivia told Daniel about Brad. Daniel was leaning toward Olivia, rxed andfortable. He was hooking Olivia¡¯s little finger. However, when Daniel heard Brad¡¯s name, his body suddenly stiffened, and a bone¨Cchilling coldness shed across his eyes. Daniel cried inside, ¡°How dare Brad toe back!¡± Daniel had mixed feelings for Brad. It could be roughly divided into two stages. The first stage was before Brad attacked Daniel and destroyed Daniel¡¯s legs. Daniel liked Brad a lot when Daniel was young because Brad was handsome and gentle. Moreover, Brad was generous about his time ying with Daniel and held Daniel¡¯s hand when Brad took Daniel somewhere else. However, as Daniel grew older, his feelings for Brad becameplicated. Daniel¡¯s parents and nanny were strict with him when he was a kid. They worried about Daniel¡¯s teeth, so they strictly controlled the amount of candies and did not allow Daniel to eat too much of them. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. However, Brad always secretly gave Daniel a lot of candies and even helped him hide them from his parents and nanny. Brad also helped Daniel do his homework and taught him how to y video games. If anyone bullied Daniel, Brad fought back until he hit the bulliers to the ground. Brad always praised Daniel even if Daniel only received a tiny progress. If Daniel didn¡¯t do well on a test and got a low grade, Brad would often me the teacher for making the questions too hard and doubt the teacher¡¯s ability to do their job well. In Brad¡¯s eyes, Daniel did not do anything wrong, and it was others¡® fault under any circumstance. Daniel grew to the age of 12 like that. When Daniel graduated from primary school, he had a mouthful of bad teeth. Besides, he was thin like a telephone pole because he was picky about food. He was also shorter than his peers. Not only that, Daniel was arrogant andcent. Daniel was proud of himself even though he received the worst grades. He acted like he was the king of the world. He scolded the teacher and hit his ssmates. No one liked him. Daniel¡¯s parents were extremely disappointed in him. They felt that Daniel was so naughty that he would not achieve anything great. Thus, Daniel¡¯s parents focused on cultivating Brad. Sadly, no one realized how smart Daniel was. Daniel did whatever Brad taught him to because he was just a kid back then. 1/3 11:22 Later, Daniel went to a boarding junior high school, and changes happened. voucherg Daniel read a lot during school and realized not all praises contained good meanings. He would continue to like Brad if he did not read those books. Hepared the cases with himself. Then he put down the book and became silent. Daniel did not believe that Brad was trying to hurt him by spoiling him. However, Daniel restrained his behavior after reading those books. Daniel began to eat well, exercise regrly, and study hard. Within a year, Daniel grew one inch and behaved like a small gentleman. He won third ce in the final exam, and the teacher kept praising him for his quick and amazing improvement. Mrs. Sullivan was overjoyed to hear that and promised that she would take Daniel to the beach. Daniel was excited to receive his mother¡¯s praise. He searched the inte and gathered lots of information about the travel destination. He even wrote a thousand words about the travel n. Daniel designed everything on the trip, including the food on the road, the program they would participate in, and the souvenirs. It was Daniel¡¯s first time traveling alone with his mother. Thus, Daniel was happy and nervous and wanted to do everything to be perfect. However, on the day they set off, Brad sprained his ankle, and Daniel¡¯s mother had to take care of Brad. What followed up with that incident was that the travel was canceled. Daniel was 13 years old and was not as cultured as he was now. He could not control his temper and immediately flew into a rage when he heard the travel n was canceled. Then, he kicked the suitcase over. Daniel did not understand and thought, ¡°Brad is already 20 years old, and he just sprained his ankle. Why would he need my mom to take care of him? ¡°Even if he needs someone to take care of him, why does he ask my mom to go over? We have servants in the house. ¡°Why did Brad have to ruin my meticulously prepared and long¨Cawaited travel n?¡± Unfortunately, no one understood Daniel¡¯s anger. Daniel¡¯s parents, on the other hand, considered Daniel cold¨Cblooded and heartless. They could not understand why Daniel still wanted to travel when one of his family members was injured. They thought Daniel was an ingrate. Simr events happened again and again. Then, Daniel gave up trying because he realized that he was a good¨Cfor¨Cnothing kid in the eyes of his parents, no matter what he did. At that time, Daniel thought all the negative adjectives in the world could be used on him. No matter what he did, he could notpare to Brad. Even Daniel¡¯s father told Daniel that he would hand over the Sullivan family¡¯s business to Brad. On the contrary, Daniel could only be a piece of trash who received the family business¡¯s dividends. Daniel thought at that time. ¡°Well. What is the point of working hard then? I can just abandon my ambition and y the days.¡± From then on, Daniel became more and more rebellious. He did not do anything every day except for parties. Surprising, Daniel even became closer to Brad. Although Daniel¡¯s parents didn¡¯t like him for beingzy, they didn¡¯t say much. Theyined about it at most. Then, the family atmosphere became harmonious. Daniel felt that this was quite good because his family was peaceful, and Brad would take over the Sullivan family¡¯s business. Daniel could have time and freedom to develop his technologypany and 2/3 11:22 *S imagined his life as a technology geek. Unfortunately, at this moment, something unexpected happened. Brad poisoned Daniel and broke Daniel¡¯s legs. After torturing Daniel, Brad threw Daniel off the cliff. Daniel¡¯s life would have been finished at that point if he had not met Olivia by ident. Daniel did not understand why Brad treated him like that since he was no longer a threat to Brad. Daniel figured it outter. It was because of Winona Manson. Winona always hoped that Daniel would take over the Sullivan family¡¯s business. She supported Daniel openly and covertly. Daniel explicitly refused that, but Brad did not know about it. In Brad¡¯s opinion, Daniel, who received help from the Manson family, was a huge threat. Thus, Brad decided to get rid of Daniel as soon as possible. Otherwise, it would be difficult to deal with Daniel when he grew stronger. Brad poisoned his nephew just because he suspected Daniel and Winona were going to team up. Daniel was disheartened the moment he fell off the cliff. He wished he could die immediately. He did not know what the point of living in this world was. His father and mother did not love him, and his uncle tried to kill him. What was worse, Daniel could not feel his legs. Daniel could not walk and had poison in his body that kept hurting him. He suffered every moment. Daniel wanted death more than a life like that. However, when Danielnded at the bottom of the cliff and closed his eyes, quietly waiting for death, a girl as bright as the sunshine walked toward him. She opened her beautiful eyes and sized Daniel up seriously, murmuring, ¡°What a beautiful man. From now on, you¡¯re mine.¡± She cured Daniel¡¯s legs, cleared the remaining poison from his body, and saved his life. She gave him a new life. Chapter 290 Chapter 290 Chapter 290 Daniel¡¯s eyes were full of warmth and shined like starlight when he thought of Olivia. Olivia protected Daniel at the bottom of the cliff seven years ago. It was his turn to protect her now. It was inconvenient for Daniel to get involved in the Taylor family¡¯s matter. Also, he knew Olivia always had her ideas. Daniel would not interfere rashly before Olivia figured out how to deal with the Taylor family because he respected Olivia. However, if anything else happened to Olivia, Daniel would stand in front of Olivia and take the bullet for her without hesitation. Daniel trusted Olivia so much that he was willing to tell Olivia everything about his history, even though the memory about Brad was thest thing Daniel wanted to recall. ¡°Brad is¡­¡± Daniel leaned against the sofa and lowered his bone¨Cchilling eyes. He continued, ¡°Brad is selfish, cold¨Cblooded, and always wears a hypocritical mask. He can hurt anyone for benefits without bearing guilt.¡± When Daniel returned from the cliff, hepletely suppressed Brad and took back the Sullivan family¡¯s business. Then, Daniel nned to send Brad to prison. After all, Brad tried to poison and kill Daniel. Sadly, Daniel failed to collect any conclusive evidence. Brad was cautious and did not leave any traces behind about his n of poisoning Daniel. It was almost wless. Daniel could not prove Brad¡¯s crime merely based on his testimony. After all, Daniel stood there, safe and sound. Besides, there was no residual poison in his body, and his hamstrings were not broken. A man who fell off a cliff with broken legs after being poisoned met a miracle doctor who saved his life. It sounded like a fantasy. The police and court would not believe such a testimony that was simr to a fantasy novel. Thus, Daniel could not use Brad of murder. The good news was that Daniel could have other charges against Brad. When Brad was in charge of the Sullivan family¡¯s business, he did a lot of evil things to make money. These charges were enough to put Brad in jail. When Daniel collected all the evidence and was about to hand it over to the police, Mrs. Sullivan fell ill and threatened Daniel with her life, asking Daniel to let Brad off. Isabe considered Daniel and Brad¡¯s fight to be themonpetition for the family business. It was a typical fight in wealthy families. Thus, she did not take it as a big deal. Daniel gave in to his mother, who was pale out of illness. Then, Daniel sent Brad overseas and let the past be past. Daniel knew Isabe secretly gave Brad money and shares, but he pretended not to be aware of that. Daniel tried to let go of the past. However, when Daniel gave up, he stopped talking to Isabe, and their mother¨Cson rtionship turned icy. Daniel returned to the old residence because of Andrew. Daniel was worried about leaving Andrew to the servants. Isabe doted on his grandson, Andrew, from the bottom of her heart. She tried to give all the love she owed her son to her grandson. 1/3 11:22 Billionaires. Mising Darling Thanks to Andrew, the mother son rtionship between Daniel and fabe gradually eased. Olivia leaned on Daniel¡¯s shoulder and listened to him quietly. *3 No matter how Daniel emphasized how vicious Brad was, Olivia remained calm. When she heard about the poisoning, she sat straight immediately. Olivia frowned and asked, ¡°You¡¯ve been poisoned before?¡± She grabbed Daniel¡¯s right hand and tried to feel his pulse. Daniel cried inside, ¡°She cares about me so much!¡± Daniel¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and faint joy spread from the bottom of his heart. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Daniel grabbed Olivia¡¯s hand when she was checking his pulse. He exined gently, The poison has long been cleared. A miracle doctor came across me and saved me.¡±¡° Daniel¡¯s voice became lower and lower when he was speaking that. Olivia was relieved after she heard Daniel¡¯s exnation. She nodded and replied, ¡°Oh, that is great.¡± Then, she retracted her right hand and let go of Daniel. She continued to lean against the sofa. Olivia¡¯s coldness annoyed Daniel. Daniel thought, ¡°I know Olivia is relieved and calm because she realizes I¡¯m okay. But I think she is too calm.¡± Daniel felt upset. ¡°Actually¡­¡± Daniel suddenly said, ¡°Actually, I still have some lingering poison inside my body.¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Olivia¡¯s body stiffened when she heard that. Panic shed across her eyes. She put her hand back on Daniel¡¯s to check his pulse. Olivia found it strange after she checked Daniel¡¯s pulse. Olivia thought, ¡°Daniel¡¯s pulse is strong and vigorous. That won¡¯t happen if Daniel has residual poison in his body.¡± Olivia looked up at Daniel with her beautiful eyes. Daniel knew his lie was exposed, but he was not nervous. He was a quick¨Cwitted person and was good at making up things. Daniel said, ¡°Olivia, it¡¯s okay that you didn¡¯t notice it. The miracle doctor pushed all the residual poison into one of my body parts. You won¡¯t be able to find it by measuring my pulse. You have to touch that body part with your hand.¡± Olivia blinked and confirmed, ¡°Touching that body part?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Daniel nodded and said in all seriousness, ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well.¡± Daniel¡¯s expression suddenly became serious. He continued, ¡°The miracle doctor told me the remaining poison wouldn¡¯t hurt me when I was healthy. However, when my immunity went down, the remaining poison could spread to every part of my body.¡± Olivia frowned when she heard that. She murmured inside, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of such a medical theory. It sounds like something made up by Daniel.¡± However, it was not the time for Olivia to figure out whether the medical theory was true. All her attention was on Daniel. She was very worried that the residual poison would spread. Olivia acted faster than she thought. Before Olivia could figure out how to deal with the remaining poison, she reached out her hand and touched Daniel¡¯s body. Olivia touched Daniel¡¯s chest and asked, ¡°Where is it?¡± She felt it t and firm and considered that part healthy. Daniel lowered his eyes and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Well. You need to go down.¡± 2/3 11:22 Billionaires. Missing Darling Olivia moved her hand and touched Daniele wait. Daniel instructed, ¡®Go a little farther down. Olivia was stunned for a moment. She talked to herself, ¡°If I go farther, I will touch his¡­¡± Before Olivia could finish her thought, Daniel grabbed Olivia¡¯s hand and guided it to the destination. Daniel asked, ¡°Do you feel it now?¡± Olivia¡¯s palm was hot, and so was her face. ¡°Olivia.¡± Daniel suddenly leaned over and pressed down on Olivia. Olivia felt something warm on her lips. It was Daniel kissing her. The air conditioner in the room was on, but Olivia felt as if she was being roasted by a ball of fire. The fire in her body made her dizzy. She felt her brain nk. She tried to take deep breaths and let the fresh air dissipate the heat in her body. Olivia was surrounded by the smell of Daniel. Then, Daniel domineeringly pounded Olivia. Olivia tried to push Daniel away. However, Daniel did not give Olivia a chance to refuse. Daniel, who was always gentle, sensitive, and obedient before Olivia, finally disyed his domineering nature on the sofa. Daniel did not allow Olivia to reject him or to be distracted. He focused on doing what he wanted again and again from daybreak to night, as if fatigue was never his enemy. Chapter 291 Chapter 291 Chapter 291 When Olivia woke up, it was already morning the next day. Daniel was staring at her. There was excitement in his eyes. Olivia flinched. It was unlike her to feel shy. She hid under the nket. Daniel leaned over and kissed her on the forehead. He said excitedly. ¡°Olivia, let¡¯s go to the supermarket. It was Daniel¡¯s dream all those years when Olivia was not by his side. He wanted to hold Olivia¡¯s hand and do what others usually did daily. He could not miss out on anything. They would start with shopping at the supermarket. Olivia had not been to the supermarket for a long time. When she stepped foot into it, she was a little lost. After a while, she adapted to the environment and observed the various items in the supermarket with interest. Daniel was behind her. It was impossible to ignore a handsome man like Daniel pushing a shopping cart. He was already a view himself just by standing there. A few middle¨Cageddies were sneaking nces at Daniel now and then. One husband finally got angry and snorted. ¡°What are you looking at? Aren¡¯t you embarrassed of yourself?¡± Thedies no longer cared about how others opined them. They were not shy or afraid. They would look at whatever they wanted to look at. Onedy even scolded her husband. ¡°I¡¯ve to see someone like you daily for my entire life. Are you not even allowing me to look at handsome men?¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°What do you think I mean?¡± Olivia¡¯s heart calmed down when she heard the light quarrel. It was nice to be amidst such a noisy yet heartwarming setting. It felt good. The two of them bought many things and queued up at the cashier. Daniel frowned. ¡°I forgot to buy something.¡± ¡°What?¡± Olivia looked up. Daniel walked to the row of shelves beside the cashier. Olivia took one look. Her face burned from embarrassment. No matter where Daniel was, he always stood out. Just by standing there and not moving, he had already captured the attention of many people. There were already manydies sneaking nces at him. Now that he was standing in front of a shelf with rows of condoms, it made the youngdies blush and whisper to each other. ¡°Olivia.¡± He waved at Olivia. ¡°Pick one.¡± Olivia wished she could find a hole. She wanted to disappear instantly. As Olivia did not respond, Daniel could only choose it himself. He looked at every brand and chose the most expensive one. He chose thergest one and took many boxes in one go. ¡°Too many.¡± Olivia was shocked. ¡°Is it?¡± Daniel frowned. ¡°They¡¯ll be used up soon.¡± 11:23 S Upon hearing Daniel¡¯s remarks, chnickles could be heard from the surroundings. Some dry girls¡® faces turned red. They did not dare to look over. After buying everything and paying the bill, Olivia was still concerned that Daniel had bought so many condoms. She said sarcastically, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you sweep up all the condoms from this brand?¡± She remembered seeing that there were still a few boxes left on the shelf. Daniel replied, ¡°Don¡¯t you know why I didn¡¯t buy them all?¡± Olivia looked up. Daniel leaned over and kissed Olivia¡¯s check. His tone was low and hoarse. It was as if he was about to misbehave. ¡°Those are in small sizes. Don¡¯t you know your husband best?¡± Olivia could not stand him anymore and walked straight ahead. Daniel followed behind with tworge shopping bags in his hands. His distinguished aura was nothing short of outstanding. Relying on his tall stature and long legs, Daniel quickly caught up. ¡°Olivia.¡± Olivia ignored him, Daniel was very patient. ¡°My love.¡± Olivia¡¯s cheeks gradually turned red. Daniel continued, ¡°My wife.¡± Olivia¡¯s eyshes fluttered. Daniel said, ¡°Darling.¡± Olivia could not take it anymore. She stopped and turned around, ring at him fiercely. Seeing Olivia¡¯s response, Daniel sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to like it. I¡¯ll call you darling from now on. Oh, my darling.¡± ¡°Stop fooling around!¡± Olivia stomped her feet in anger. For some reason, Daniel could easily provoke her emotions and make her agitated. With Daniel, Olivia seemed to have lost her protectiveyer, revealing the emotions she had hidden in the depths of her heart. Daniel lowered his head and kissed her. He said gently, ¡°My darling, you don¡¯t have to be the composed and powerful Olivia who protects everyone when you¡¯re with me. Just rx and be yourself. Let me protect you.¡± Olivia looked up at Daniel dazedly. Her wise¨Clooking round eyes were ring at him. She looked a little adorable. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°How cute.¡± Daniel kissed her eyelid. ¡°That¡¯s it. You can do whatever you want in front of me. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Olivia was quiet when she was outside. After lunch, she immediately locked herself in the study and ced all the books Elena bought on the desk. Secrets of Love. The 36 Stratagems of Love. Secret Manual of Women Conquering Males. Teaching You How to Date. Olivia¡¯s eyes scanned through each book cover. Then, she held her chin and sighed. ¡°So dating is also a skill.¡± She began to reflect on herself. Previously, her interactions with Daniel were too cold and emotionless. Her personality was also too domineering. She was used to solving problems on her own. That was not good as lovers helped and 11:23 supported each other. A deep rtionship was only possible through give and take. #5 After reading about a dozen books, Olivia had already formed an idea. However, she knew she had to practice what she had learned, Reading alone would not help. Hence, she called Kelly. Kelly was stunned when Olivia shared her troubles. She wanted to help Olivia, but she did not understand males too. She had also never been in a rtionship. She had only cared about one person throughout her eighteen years. That person was Olivia. However, her feelings were not in the romantic sense too. Kelly could not help Olivia. She had no relevant experience. However, Kelly thought of a good idea. ¡°Olivia, I can help you ask the girls participating in the show with me. They are all beautiful and have a lot of experience in terms of rtionships. I can help you ask them.¡± Kelly interviewed the girls one by one. After gathering their responses, she summarized them for Olivia. Her first point was that men preferred women to rely on them. It gave them a sense of aplishment; Olivia started to take notes. Kelly continued with the advice she gathered. ¡°Women have to ask men for help more often. This will bring out men¡¯s protective instincts,¡± Olivia understood. Kelly shared some other advice. Olivia memorized them all. She even drew inferences from them. She was a quick learner. Olivia applied what she learned at night. Daniel brought up something when they were preparing for bed. He had to spend some time overseas. There were many problems in the headquarters recently. The employees in the overseas branches were restless, so he had to go over to stabilize things. ¡°Since you¡¯re the only one at home, take good care of yourself. Call me if anything happens.¡± ¡°If Brad finds trouble for you, stay away and have Andrew with you. I¡¯ll deal with Brad when Ie back.¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes were calm. She knew very well she could deal with Brad herself. She did not even consider him her match. She only needed to lift a finger to deal with someone like him. However, she quickly remembered the love techniques she had learned earlier. She immediately leaned into Daniel¡¯s arms and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡± Daniel¡¯s heart softened after hearing what Olivia said. He knew Olivia was forced to be tough on the outside. Her biological parents forced her. The responsibility of the Smith family was forced upon her, yet her family did not understand her. Gillian had also misunderstood and framed her. Olivia had no choice but to arm herself and be stronger. However, there was no need for that in the future. With him around, he would protect her. Daniel was sure of that. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Daniel lowered his head and kissed Olivia¡¯s forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for more people to protect you.¡± Before leaving the country, Daniel arranged for a team to protect Olivia. When Brad found out that Daniel had arranged for protection, he could not help but snort coldly. ¡°She is so weak. Daniel only went overseas, yet he arranged for many people to protect her. I think Daniel is the one who made her the head of the Smith family.¡± Brad was convinced Olivia was weak and defenseless. He began to plot against her. He was sure that it would be easy to deal with her. There was no need for him to plot meticulously. Chapter 292 Chapter 292 Chapter 292 At the old residence of the Sullivan family, Brad had been paying attention to what Daniel had been up to. When he knew Daniel had flown overseas, he immediately asked Mrs. Sullivan. I heard that Daniel has gone overseas?¡± Mrs. Sullivan stopped smiling. After a while, she said. ¡°He¡¯s busy with work. It¡¯s normal for him to fly around.¡± Brad lowered his eyes. His voice was gentle like the spring breeze, but his words were provocative. ¡°No matter how busy he is, he should still inform you. I still remember when I first helped to manage the Sullivan family ten years ago, I was also overwhelmed. I was so busy that I didn¡¯t even have time to eat. However, I would still inform you in advance every time I went on a business trip.¡± He continued. ¡°You raised me. You¡¯re just like my mother. No matter how old I am, I have to inform you no matter where I go. Daniel is your biological son. I wonder what has caused him to be less affectionate over the years?¡± Speaking of Daniel, Mrs. Sullivan was full of grievances. However, she was unwilling toin about her son before Brad and her servants. She only smiled and did not say anything. Brad suggested. ¡°Since Daniel is overseas, why don¡¯t you have Olivia and Andrew stay over for a few days?¡± Brad was a master at manipting words. He made it sound like he was speaking from Mrs Sullivan¡¯s viewpoint. ¡°You can spend time with your grandson and educate your daughter¨Cinw. Wouldn¡¯t that be nice?¡± Seeing that Mrs. Sullivan was moved, Brad continued. ¡°I heard that she is the head of the Smith family?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. She has excellent medical skills.¡± Mrs. Sullivan praised. Mr. Brown also said. ¡°Ms. Taylor is capable. Be it medical skills or scientific research, she¡¯s the best.¡± Brad smiled. ¡°But shecks the etiquette of how someone from our family should behave?¡± Mrs. Sullivan was stunned by Brad¡¯s words. She had not thought of that. Brad continued. I know the Smith family is well known for their medical skills. Isaac¡¯s medical skills are superb. He¡¯s a noble doctor who saves the dying and helps the injured. However, honestly, the Smith family is not considered a prominently wealthy family. Olivia might have learned good medical skills from Isaac, but she is stillcking in terms of herpatibility with the Sullivan family. Brad paused to assemble his words. He said, ¡°Daniel is now the richest man in the cuchers world. He interacts with high¨Cranking officials and nobles. He needs a capable wife with high EQ.¡± Brad concluded by saying that Mrs. Sullivan needed to show Olivia the ropes. He convinced Mrs. Sullivan. What he said made sense. She had to show Olivia the ropes. She did not need Olivia to be perfect. She just needed Olivia to learn how to act gracefully and not embarrass their family. Olivia was on her way downstairs to have dinner. Zoe saw her and said. ¡°Ms. Taylor, Mrs. Sullivan called just now. She wants you to bring Mr. Andrew to stay at the old residence for a while.¡± Olivia had no qualms about it. She looked up and asked Andrew. ¡®Andrew, shall we go?¡± Andrew nodded. ¡°I miss Grandma.¡± Mrs. Sullivan had been the one to look after him in the past. He had deep feelings for her. ¡°Alright.¡± Olivia touched her forehead. ¡°We¡¯ll be on our way.¡± Zoe¡¯s hand froze in the air. She was about to ce the forks on the table. She asked hesitantly, ¡°Ms. Taylor, it¡¯s already veryte. Are you going over today?¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go over after dinner.¡± After dinner, Olivia and Andrew went to the old residence together. Her two assistants followed. Mrs. Sullivan was watching television at the old residence. When she heard Mr. Brown say that Olivia had arrived, she was surprised. ¡°Why did shee so quickly?¡± She had thought Olivia would onlye the next day. Brad said, ¡°She came at the right time. You can have chicken soup for supper. You can ask her to stew it for two to three hours. It¡¯ll be the right time for supper tonight.¡± Mrs. Sullivan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good too. Since she¡¯s married into the Sullivan family, she has to perform her duties as a daughter¨Cinw. She will first learn how to be filial.¡± Upon hearing their conversation, Mr. Brown felt sorry for Olivia. It seemed that she would have a hard time the following days. It was not easy to be the daughter¨Cinw of a wealthy family. Olivia entered the room with Andrew. As soon as they entered, Andrew ran into Mrs. Sullivan¡¯s arms. ¡°Grandma, I missed you so much.¡± Mrs. Sullivan hugged her grandson and could not stop smiling. ¡°My good grandson. Grandma misses you too.¡± After changing into indoor slippers, Olivia smiled and greeted Mrs. Sullivan and the rest bebere aling on the s opposite Them When Mrs Sullivan faced Olivia, the antle on her face disappeared. Olivia, you came at the right mine. Co to the lunchen aid make chicken soup. We¡¯ll have that ¡°Do you want to have supper?¡± Olivia smiled and asked gently. Mrs. Sullivan modded. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t sleep much as I get older. I usually stay up until midnight before I can fall asleep. If I sleepte, I have to eat something at night. Otherwise, my stomach will be empty Olivia nodded. ¡°In that case, we do need to have some supper¡± Brad¡¯s gaze was fixed on Olivia. Seeing her gentle expression, he felt even more disdainful. She was so gentle and had no personality There was no challenge in bullying her did whatever she was told to do. ¡°Then go quickly, Ms. Taylor¡± Brad urged her. ¡°There are ingredients in the kitchen. If you don¡¯t know how to cook, og chet can help you¡± Olivia nced at Brad indifferently and said unhurriedly, ¡°Since Mrs. Sullivan wants to drink chicken soup, it would be best for her to have the best chicken soup in the world.¡± After Olivia gave a few instructions, Elena went out to make a call. After a while, Elena returned and reported in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she said she¡¯ll be here in a while. About half an hour¡± ¡°Alright, Olivia nodded. Then, she stood up and said to Mrs. Sullivan. ¡°The chef will be here soon. You don¡¯t have to be anxious. You will be able to have the most delicious chicken soup. I¡¯m a little tired, I¡¯m going upstairs to rest first. As soon as she finished speaking, the room suddenly fell silent. No one expected Olivia to hire a chef! Mrs. Sullivan¡¯s expression was ugly. ¡°The Sullivan family has a chef. Do you need to hire one from outside? I¡¯m not trying to make things difficult by asking you to cook. I just wanted to see if you could obey your elders!¡± Brad chimed in. ¡°Ms. Taylor, that is not appropriate. You have to cook personally to show your filial piety. How could you hire a chef?¡± Olivia did not want to waste her breath on these meaningless arguments. She said, ¡°I¡¯m tired. Let¡¯s talk when the chef arrives.¡± Then, she turned around and w upstairs. Mrs. Sullivan was so angry that her face turned red. The servants all lowered their heads. They did not dare to breathe loudly. Mr. Brown watched as Olivia slowly walked up the stairs. He could not help but sigh silently. She was still too young and impulsive. He did not understand why she could not do as requested. It was just a meal. Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling Brad leaned into the sofa. He said nothing, but his lips curved in a mocking smile. Things were going the way he had nned. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Olivia was shrewd and impatient. It was a joke that she was made the head of the Smith family. Could it be that there was no one left in the Smith family? There was no sense of aplishment for him when dealing with a person like Olivia. He had not made any big moves, and Olivia had already made things worse for herself. Brad¡¯s smugness onlysted for half an hour. He saw the chef Olivia hired. His expression instantly changed. He was speechless for a long time. Olivia had hired Tracy Smith. Tracy was the head chef of the state banquet. She also won the gold award in the World Cuisine Competition. Tracy had not cooked personally for years since her students made names for themselves. Olivia managed to get a big shot in the culinary world toe over to make chicken soup for Mrs. Sullivan. It was unbelievable! Mrs. Sullivan was initially still fuming at Olivia¡¯s rejection. However, her anger dissipated after seeing Tracy. She was shocked. How was it possible? Olivia invited Tracy over. Just at that moment, Olivia walked down the stairs. Tracy nodded at her and followed the servant to the kitchen. Olivia walked to the sofa in the middle of the living room and sat down. She smiled gently at Mrs. Sullivan. ¡°The so¨Ccalled filial piety is to provide you with the best within my abilities. It¡¯s more important than anything else. There are specialties in every profession. It¡¯s better to leave professional matters to professionals.¡± With that, Olivia turned to Brad and asked with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Brad¡¯s face was livid. His eyes were dark and cold. Olivia had turned the tables. Chapter 293 Chapter 293 Chapter 293 Tracy was indeed a state banquet chef. Her culinary skills were extraordinary. Even Mrs. Sullivan, who had always insisted on cating less, had drunk two bowls. If not for Mr. Brown¡¯s reminder, Mrs. Sullivan might even have a third bowl. ¡°This chicken soup is delicious.¡± Mrs. Sullivan reluctantly put down the bowl. Tracy smiled. ¡°Good that you liked it. It¡¯s already veryte. I have to get going.¡± ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± Mrs. Sullivan was a little reluctant. 100 The culinary skills of famous chefs were too precious. She wanted Tracy to stay for a few more days. However, it was not convenient for her to speak out and invite her. After all, Tracy was the head chef of the state banquet. Moreover, she had not cooked personally for many years. A few years ago, Tracy was invited to continue to be the head chef of the state banquet, but she had rejected it. Tracy had retired. She rarely appeared elsewhere besides the Smith Cuisine Hall and the restaurants opened by her students. It was already a pleasant surprise that Olivia could invite her over. It would be impossible for her to stay further. Everyone present could tell what Mrs. Sullivan was thinking. But no one spoke. Brad smoothed his sleeve before saying haughtily, ¡°Tracy, why don¡¯t you stay and cook for us for a few more days?¡± As he had been overseas for many years, Brad did not know much about the happenings in the country. He only knew that Tracy was a state banquet chef and one of the top chefs in the region. However, he did not hear that she had not cooked personally for the past few years. He thought that he would be able to have her agree to his request as it was just a matter of money. Just like Olivia, he could also invite Tracy. Mrs. Sullivan had given him arge sum of money over the years. He had used it for investments and thus umted a lot of wealth. Tracy was just a chef. He could easily employ her services. After saying that, Brad even looked at Olivia with a provocative gaze. ¡°Tracy, don¡¯t worry. I will compensate you well. As long as you¡¯re willing to stay and cook a few meals, I will give you double what Olivia paid you.¡± ¡°Double?¡± Tracyughed. Her restaurants were all over the country. She had be a brand in the food industry. She had earned more than enough money. It was a joke that someone had used money to entice her. Billionaire¡¯s Moving Darling Tracy did not know whether tough or be angry. ¡°Yes¡± Brad¡¯s tone was firm. ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to stay. I¡¯ll give you double whatever Olivia gave you.¡± Mrs. Sullivan sat at the side. Her eyes started to well up after she saw how determined and considerate Brad was in trying to help her convince Tracy to stay. His biological son, Daniel, had never been so concerned about her. On the other hand, Brad was always considerate of her. He was generous with his money so that she could enjoy Tracy¡¯s cooking. However, she did feel that Brad¡¯s behavior was inappropriate and disrespectful. Despite his behavior, she was nheless touched by Brad¡¯s actions. What a good child! Brad had been observing Mrs. Sullivan¡¯s expression. He knew he had done the right thing when he saw her eyes well up. He knew Mrs. Sullivan¡¯s personality well. He knew that she would fall for hist tricks. Brad had always acted like that since he was a child. No matter what good stuff he got, he would give it to Mrs. Sullivan first. No matter what he did, he would tell Mrs. Sullivan first. He loved her with all his heart. He relied on her wholeheartedly. He was a stark contrast to Daniel. Daniel was smart. However, he was also mischievous and a little distant from his mother. Brad held Mrs. Sullivan¡¯s hand and said gently in an emotional tone. ¡°You¡¯re like a mother to me. You raised me yourself. When I was young. I swore that I would be filial when I grew up. Even if it¡¯s the stars in the sky. I¡¯ll pluck them for you. Something as simple as this isn¡¯t even worth mentioning.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Oh, why would I need you to pluck stars for me?¡± Mrs. Sullivan turned her face away. Her heart had melted. Her efforts back then were not in vain. Brad had grown up to be someone with filial piety and consideration. ¡°Tracy. Brad turned to Tracy. ¡°Tell me how much to pay you. No matter how much it is, I¡¯ll give it to you. I¡¯ll double the amount Olivia gave you!¡± Tracy looked up at Brad. She felt awkward. After a while, she said, ¡°Olivia didn¡¯t give me money. Hearing that, Brad raised his eyebrows. His voice turned icy. ¡°That¡¯s insensible of her.¡± Before he could finish speaking, Tracy spoke, ¡°Have you heard of seared salmon with herbed couscous? Olivia gave me the recipe for a medicinal cuisine. It has the same value as seared salmon with herbed couscous.¡± AD After saying that, she remained oblivious to everyone¡¯s shock and stood up so leave. When Tracy passed by Olivia, her tone was nothing short of amable and respectful. ¡°Miss Olivia, if you need anything else, just tell me anytime! Tracy left. Olivia propped up her chin and looked at everyone¡¯s dumbfounded faces. She felt good. She waved at Andrew. ¡°Andrew,e over. Shall we go upstairs and rest? ¡°Ok.¡± Andrew ran over and followed Olivia upstairs. The ones left downstairs were Mrs. Sullivan, Brad, Mr. Brown, and a few servants. Brad had been overseas. He did not know anything about seared salmon with herbed couscous. However, he could tell that the recipe for the medicinal cuisine was costly. He asked the butler, ¡°Mr. Brown, what¡¯s seared salmon with herbed couscous? Is the recipe very precious?¡± After saying that, Brad frowned andined to Mrs. Sullivan, ¡°Tracy is unintelligible. It¡¯s just a recipe. She could have asked for anything else. Why did she leave like that?¡± It was rare for Mrs. Sullivan not to respond to him. Brad¡¯s expression stiffened imperceptibly. He looked at Mr. Brown. Mr. Brown sighed. ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin how precious seared salmon with herbed couscous is. What I do know is that it has brought the Smith Cuisine Hall at le twenty million dors in annual pure profits in the past six to seven years. Mr. Brown was familiar to many distinguished guests like officials and nobles. After all, he had been with the Sullivan family for many years. However, he was also taken aback after learning how profitable medicinal cuisine could be. 20 million dors. A year. That would be 200 million dors in ten years. Olivia gave away the precious medicinal cuisine recipe worth 20 million dors to Tracy just so Mrs. Sullivan could have a mouthful of chicken soup. How generous was she? That recipe was so precious. Brad was stunned. He looked at Mr. Brown in disbelief and clenched his jaw tightly. After a while, he asked, ¡°How is that possible?¡± Mr. Brown nced at Brad but did not respond. It was just a faint nce. However, Brad could see the contempt in it. Mr. Brown was looking down on him again. Sutionales Missing Darling Anger rose inside him. Brad was furious. What right did a butler like Mr. Brown have to look down on him? After Olivia sent Andrew back to the room to sleep, she went downstairs again. Everyone was still in the living room. They were still sitting at their original positions. Nobody moved. Olivia turned to Brad and said gently. ¡°Everyone says that you are filial. It¡¯s the Respect the Elderly Day next week. I believe you have prepared an extremely precious gift for Mrs. Sullivan?¡± Brad suppressed the anger inside him and looked at Olivia coldly. His tone was icy. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve already prepared it. I wonder what you have prepared?¡± Olivia smiled proudly. ¡°It would be better than yours. The gift I prepared is so expensive.¡± ¡°Expensive?¡± Brad sneered. ¡°That might not be the case.¡± After saying that, Brad could not control his emotions. He stood up and said to Mrs. Sullivan in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs first.¡± Brad walked upstairs. Halfway up, Olivia¡¯s voice came from behind. She was speaking to Mrs. Sullivan. ¡°Filial piety doesn¡¯te from words. You have to prove it with actions. Who doesn¡¯t know how to coax people with words alone?¡± Mrs. Sullivan felt ufortable after hearing what Olivia said. Why did Olivia misinterpret Brad¡¯s well¨Cintentioned words as hypocritical? Mrs. Sullivan felt Brad was not such a person. However, she could not say anything to refute Olivia. She could only sulk silently. She did not know if she was angry at Olivia or herself. Chapter 294 Chapter 294 Chapter 294 Mr. Brown watched coldly from the side. He thought to himself, ¡°Ms. Taylor is impressive.¡± It had not even been a day since she arrived. She had already started manipting Brad¡¯s rtionship with Mrs. Sullivan. Brad was the most doted on by Mrs. Sullivan in the family over these years. Daniel was not that favoredparatively. Daniel was suppressed by Brad while growing up. Whether it was thete Mr. Sullivan or Mrs. Sullivan, they doted on Brad more than Daniel. If Daniel had not worked hard, there would not be a ce for him at home. Ms. Taylor had only briefly spoken to Mrs. Sullivan. It was enough tobel Brad ast a hypocrite who only knew how to inte himself as someone with filial piety. If Brad did not present an expensive gift on Respect the Elderly Day, it was possible that Mrs. Sullivan would hold a grudge against him. Mr. Brown was sure of that. On the other hand, Mr. Brown had reservations about Olivia. He felt that she was too arrogant and was not one to suffer any grievances. What was the use of her getting in the moment and going up against them? Mr. Brown thought it was more appropriate for Olivia to consider the long¨Cterm consequences. She should curry favor with Mrs. Sullivan. He believed that a genuine rtionship could be slowly cultivated. After returning to her room, Elena had the same advice for Olivia. She felt that Olivia was being too impatient. ¡°Miss Taylor, you might have suppressed Brad now, but you¡¯ve provoked him. It might make himunch a strong counterattackter. Elena advised Olivia to act docilely so that she could deal with Brad once he let his guard down. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Olivia¡¯s other assistant, Cecilia, was not as experienced as Elena in the ways of the world. However, she was older and experienced. She agreed with Elena. Olivia leaned against the bed in afortable position. She closed her eyes slowly. No one knew if she was listening. Elena decided to try to persuade Olivia again. Olivia slowly opened her eyes. Her tone was a little cold and indifferent. She said, ¡°If we¡¯re dealing with someone more formidable, we can use your method. However, there¡¯s no need to spend any effort dealing with Brad.¡± Olivia could not be bothered with Brad. She found it unbelievable that she was asked to be docile before him. Could Brad even be considered an enemy? He was, at most, just an annoying clown. Elena understood. Miss Taylor did not take Brad seriously at all. However, she still had some doubts. Although she had not worked beside Olivia for long, she had heard from Reba that Olivia was decisive and swift in her actions. Why did she take her time with Brad? Would it not be better to deal him a swift and deadly blow? She even deliberately provoked him into buying an expensive gift. Elena decided to ask. She had always believed in asking to clear any doubts. There was no point in hiding questions. ¡°Miss Taylor, why did you mention the gift for Respect the Elderly Day?¡± Olivia slowly looked up. Her thick and long eyshes flickered. Elena¡¯s heart could not help but flutter when she saw Olivia looking at her. Olivia was gorgeous. Olivia paused before exining. ¡°He took so much money from Mrs. Sullivan. He has to return it. Olivia was petty. Mrs. Sullivan¡¯s wealth was for Andrew. No one else could take it Elena was enlightened.. So that was the reason. Elena still had questions. ¡°Why did you say that to Mrs. Sullivan? Why did you say he was pretending to be filial? Was it to make Mrs. Sullivan hold a grudge against him?¡± Olivia crossed one leg and looked at Elenazily. She was not interested in Mrs. Sullivan. She had no mood topete with Brad in terms of filial piety as well. It was just that Andrew liked his grandmother. She had to consider Andrew¡¯s feelings. Olivia¡¯s style was simple and crude. Since Andrew liked his grandmother, his grandmother could only like Andrew. ¡°I want Andrew to be the happiest child in the world,¡± Olivia said. ¡°Mrs. Sullivan¡¯s role is to be a good grandmother who loves her grandson. If anyone dares to stop her from being a good grandmother, he¡¯s asking for trouble.¡± It was almost time to sleep. Olivia wanted to take a look at Andrew. Ilionaires Missing Dorling vouchem She returned to her room after kissing Andrew¡¯s check, On her way back to the room, she saw Brad leaning against the corridor wall. ¡°Ms. Taylor. Brad was the first to speak. His tone was no longer gentle. Instead, it was filled withplicated and mocking emotions. ¡°Do you think you can curry favor just because you spent a lot of money and eve gave Tracy the precious medicinal cuisine recipe?¡± ¡°Without decades of rtionship as the foundation, no matter how much please her, she will never like you, Brad said firmly. Olivia¡¯s expression did not change as Brad mocked her. you It might be because it was already midnight. She was a little sleepy. She was almost in a daze. She wanted to ignore Brad. However, he had alreadye looking for trouble. If she did not return the favor, she would appear weak and easy to bully. Olivia looked up. ¡°She will like me.¡± Brad sneered. ¡°Money can¡¯t buy feelings. Only sincerity works.¡± Before he could say further, Olivia interrupted him. ¡°That means you¡¯re not rich enough. Just wait and see. Money will work for my case.¡± Brad was so angry that his eyes turned red. He clenched his fists tightly. Olivia was so annoying. What did she mean by saying he was not rich enough? Brad was seething with anger. The next day, Olivia went to the Taylor family to administer acupuncture to Amelia. Andrew wanted to follow her. He moved closer to Olivia. ¡°Can you bring me along?¡± ¡°Of course. Olivia scratched his chin lovingly. ¡°No matter where I go, Andrew can follow me.¡± Andrew was so happy. He hugged Olivia¡¯s arm and chuckled. There was no hiding. his love for her. Brad helped Mrs. Sullivan to the living room. When he saw Olivia and Andrew behaving intimately, he could not help but worry. ¡°Andrew, aren¡¯t you going to ss? Your performance will be affected.¡± Mrs. Sullivan was also worried. Although she doted on her grandson, she was careful not to spoil him. She hoped that he would grow up to be a capable person. ¡°Andrew.¡± Mrs. Sullivan waved at her grandson. ¡°Be good and go to school, alright? You¡¯re going to be in the first grade next year. You have to be studious.¡± Upon hearing what Mrs. Sullivan said, Brad looked at Olivia. He had a faint smile. Bulliman¡¯s Missing Darling Although you aren¡¯t Andrew¡¯s biological mother, you should n for the child. How could you indulge him like that? You¡¯ve won his favor. Everyone knows you are doing well with him. However, you¡¯ll harm him with your indulgence!¡± He stopped short of saying that Olivia was a stepmother with ill intentions. He knew how Mrs. Sullivan would think after hearing what he said. Mrs. Sullivan frowned and looked at Olivia. She subconsciously hugged Andrew tightly. Olivia was not in a good mood. She did not want to waste time with Brad, so she gestured to Elena. Elena understood. She stepped forward and said to Mrs. Sullivan with a smile, ¡°Mrs. Sullivan, you might not have heard yet, but Miss Taylor has already invited a renowned teacher for Mr. Andrew.¡± ¡°What renowned teacher?¡± Brad sneered. ¡°The Sullivan family can invite any renowned teacher. Who knows what she¡¯s up to? What if she finds someone unit for Andrew?¡± Before he could finish speaking, Elena said softly, ¡°She¡¯s Leanne Richards. The top preschool education expert in the region.¡± Brad was instantly silent. He could not believe what he had heard. He stood frozen on the spot. Chapter 295 Chapter 295 Chapter 295 Olivia still remembered how she felt when she first came to the Taylor family. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. She was like a kitten separated for months and had suddenly returned home. Her heart and eyes were filled with joy. Lying on the bed alone, she repeated the words Dad and Mom countless times She held a photo in her palms. Her grandfather had given it to her. It was a family photo. Her mother was carrying little David in her arms. Her grandfather and father were standing beside her. William was also in the picture. He was mature¨Clooking despite his young age. The little girl wearing a small gown was Olivia. She touched her parents in the photo over and over again, calling them softly in her heart. She called them repeatedly. She felt unfamiliar at first, but it grew on her. She got used to calling them by morning the next day. Unfortunately, fate did not give her the chance. She did not call them that day. She would not call them in the future either. Olivia was emotionless when she went back to the Taylor family. When Amelia saw Olivia at the door, she had a cautious smile. With just one nce, Olivia could tell that there was something wrong with Amelia. However, she did not say anything. She only nced at her indifferently ¡°Today is thest acupuncture session. After that, your body will be fine. Have enough rest. Amelia did not feel happy after hearing that she would recover. Instead, she panicked. ¡°Is this thest time?¡± Did that mean Olivia would note again? Amelia did not dare to ask that question. When they reached the room, Olivia performed acupuncture on Amelia. The acupuncture took a long time. However, Andrew had always been obedient. He did not move or make a fuss. He sat quietly on the chair with his head tilted. He looked adorable. Amelia did not dare to speak to Olivia. She turned his gaze to Andrew and sized up the child. The more she looked at Andrew, the more puzzled she got. Why did Andrew look so simr to Olivia years ago? Especially their eyebrows and eyes. Could it be that all good¨Clooking children look the same? Balonmates Masseng Amelia did not think much about it. The simrities made her feel closer to Andrew. Her impression of Andrew improved. After the acupuncture, Amelia told Olivia not to leave yet. She had something for Olivia. Olivia nodded nonchntly. She waited downstairs in the living room with Andrew. After a while, Amelia came over with a violin. During this period, she had always wanted to give Olivia gifts to improve their rtionship. Unfortunately, no matter how hard she racked her brains, she could not think of what Olivia liked. She did not know anything about Olivia after she had grown up. Eighteen years, She was unclear about what Olivia liked or disliked. In the end, she chose a violin after much hesitation. ¡°This is a handmade violin. It was made by one of the three big violin families in Italy. I¡¯ve been using it for many years. I want to give it to you.¡± Amelia looked at Olivia timidly, her hands holding the violin trembling. Olivia looked at her and said calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t like violins anymore.¡± Upon hearing that, Amelia¡¯s heart sank. It was so heavy that she felt like suffocating. She did not like violins anymore. She did not like it anymore! Amelia did not know what to say or how to exin. She just raised the violin.. It seemed like she would not ept Olivia¡¯s rejection to take it. Olivia ignored Amelia¡¯s actions. On the other hand. Andrew stuck his head out. He was interested in the violin. ¡°Mrs. Taylor.¡± Andrew looked at Amelia politely. ¡°The violin is so beautiful. Can 1 touch it? Amelia was stunned. She did not expect Andrew to make such a request. She nodded and lowered the violin to Andrew¡¯s height. The violin was heavy. Amelia had been holding it for too long. Her arm went limp. The violin fell to the ground. Seeing it was about to hit Andrew, Olivi reacted quickly and hurriedly threw a pillow over to block the violin.. The violin hit the corner cab between the two sofas. There was a loud bang. The vase in the corner cab was knocked to the ground. There was a family photo on top of the cab. Billionarer¡¯s Missing Darling It was Taylor in the family photo. She had taken Olivia¡¯s spot. Olivia only nced at it briefly before looking away. On the other hand, Amelia screamed and raised her hand to smash the photo frame to the ground. She shivered and was thinking about how to exin to Olivia. Olivia had already held Andrew¡¯s hand. They readied themselves to their goodbyes. ¡°The acupuncture has ended. I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± With that, she left with Andrew. Looking at Olivia¡¯s back, Amelia¡¯s face was as pale as paper. Her lips trembled violently. She wanted to call out to Olivia a few times. She squatted on the ground. dejectedly and covered her face as she cried silently. Olivia. Olivia was her daughter! How did things turn out like that? Amelia did not understand. There was no hiding her despair and sadness. Her eyes looked sorrowful, She did not understand why she was so cold to Olivia. She did not understand why she had treated her daughter that way. She had doted on Olivia a lot. ¨C Amelia sobbed for some time. She then picked up the violin on the ground. The violin had hit the cab. There was a crack. The crack was like their mother¨Cdaughter rtionship. It was like a crack that could never be repaired. Olivia ran into Yvonne on her way to the parking lot. She was surprised to see thetter standing there. Yvonne stood beside the car with her hands by her side. She looked at Olivia as if she had been waiting for her. ¡°Shall we have a chat?¡± Yvonne shifted her handbag as she put on a faint smile. She sized up Olivia for a moment. As expected, Olivia had changed after bing the head of a household. Her aura was strong. However, Yvonne¡¯s eyes shed with disdain as she looked at Olivia. She had always looked down on Olivia for being chased out of the Taylor family. She did not understand Olivia. Yvonne disagreed with Olivia¡¯s actions and only thought of her as someone acting high and mighty. What was the point of cing so much importance on love? Only having money in one¡¯s hands was the most important thing. Even if she wanted to leave the Taylor family, she should get her shares and assets. From Yvonne¡¯s point of view, Olivia was stupid. She left the wealthy Taylor family EMI and corn went to the newspapers to announce she had no ties with the Taylor family Olivia had also rejected the shares that her grandfather had mentioned previously she did not get a single cent. She only cared about kinship and motherly love. Olivia was stupid to give those up. No one in their right mind would do what Olivia did. It was the Taylor family from Evervale. They had assets close to 2 billion dors. Would it not be wise to get more money? I have something with me. I believe you will be interested.¡± Yvonne had a proud and condescending expression. Olivia did not care about money. However, it would be hard to say that Olivia would not be concerned about the quota for the Evervaleth branch of the Capital Research Institute. It was not something that money could buy. Even if she had money, she would not be able to get it if she had no affiliations. Yvonne pursed her lips. Her gaze stopped at Olivia¡¯s face. She could not wait to see Olivia¡¯s shocked expression when she mentioned the quota. Chapter 296 Chapter 296 Chapter 296 Summer was at its hottest. It was hot outdoors. Olivia was worried that Andrew would be sunburnt if they did not start to get moving. She was getting impatient. Her tone was a little fierce. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. If not, move aside. Don¡¯t stand here and block my way.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Yvonne¡¯s expression immediately darkened when she heard what Olivia said. However, her expression brightened when she recalled what she nned to announce to Olivia. There was no hiding the smugness on her face. ¡°I have secured the examination slot at the Evervaleth branch of the Capital Research Institute,¡± Yvonne announced. She deliberately paused and looked at Olivia. She wanted to keep Olivia in suspense. All researchers valued Capitol Research Institute. Having a slot there almost sounded too good to be true. To many researchers, it was almost like a dreame true. Yvonne did not believe that Olivia would be any different. She crossed her arms and waited for Olivia to beg her to borate further. However, Olivia frowned and looked at her. ¡°Can you finish your sentence in one go? If you don¡¯t want to say it, then move aside.¡± She was running out of patience. She did not want to waste time on Yvonne. Yvonne did not expect Olivia to be so impatient. Hatred was building inside her. However, she suppressed it and continued, ¡°I have a rmendation examination slot at the Evervale branch. Do you want it?¡± ¡°No.¡± Olivia refused without hesitation. Her tone remained cold. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, get out of my way.¡± Yvonne could no longer maintain the smug smile on her face. She did not expect Olivia to be so arrogant. Olivia even rejected her directly. When Yvonne recovered her senses, Olivia had already gotten into the car with Andrew. She was driving towards the entrance. Yvonne ran to catch up with them. She hit on the car window and shouted, ¡°Olivia, I do have a slot for the Evervale branch. Do you not want it? This is a once¨Cin¨Ca¨Clifetime opportunity for you!¡± The car stopped. Olivia rolled down the window. Yvonne was overjoyed to get a response from Olivia. She knew that Olivia would not be able to resist the temptation of the research institute. Bellona Mwang Darling Yvonne was thinking about what she could exchange with Olivia. She could ask for something worthy enough of that examination slot. She was absorbed in her thoughts when she heard Olivia speak coldly You¡¯re so annoying. Since an examination slot at a research institute can make you so hysterical and loud you should give it With that. Olivia rolled up the window and drove off. There was no hesitation. Only a trail of car exhaust was left behind. The exhaustnded on Yvonne¡¯s face. She was shocked. She was not expecting Olivia¡¯s response. When Yvonne recovered her senses, she was angry to the extent that she stomped her feet repeatedly. Olivia had got to her again. Why did Olivia always have thest say whenever they confronted each other? Yvonne was pissed. She could imagine herself strangling Olivia. Diana leaned over and whispered. ¡°Olivia said something about giving up the slot. Is she up to something? The rmendation examination slot was not obtained through official means. Yvonne had obtained it through donations. It could not be made public. If someone leaked news about it. she might have to give it up eventually. Yvonne sneered. ¡®She would have to have that ability. We¡¯re not the only ones who donated to get rmendation examination slots. Others do the same. I don¡¯t believe Olivia dares to reveal anything. Most importantly. Yvonne had been cautions and secretive. She did not use any affiliatedpany¡¯s name to donate at all. Instead, she had gone to lengths to ensure she would not be found out. Even if Olivia wanted to investigate, she could not find out which spot was under Yvonne. If further investigations were conducted, she would not be the only one who would be offended. The stakes involved were too huge. Olivia would not dare to get herself involved. However, Yvonne was wrong. Olivia proceeded to do what Yvonne thought she would not. Not long after getting into the car, Olivia called Reba. She instructed thetter to contact the Evervale branch and have Yvonne¡¯s rmendation slot canceled. Reba was in a difficult position. I¡¯ve already asked just now. Yvonne did it very secretly. She did not use any affiliated name, so I don¡¯t know which spot belongs. to her. Olivia¡¯s tone remained calm. She deliberated momentarily before asking. ¡°How many rmendation slots does Evervale have this year?¡± 1133 Billionaires Missing Darling Reba replied to say there were seven. Olivia was straightforward.¡±Remove them all!¡± Olivia had always been decisive. Olivia could not be bothered with Yvonne. She cared neither how secretive Yvonne had been nor the methods she used. It was easier to cancel all rmendation slots obtained through donations. It would be a direct blow. Given her authority, there was no need to rack her brains to think of ways to deal with Yvonne. She could attack her swiftly. Yvonne and Olivia were notparable in the first ce. They had different visions and mindsets. Olivia received a call after driving away from the residence of the Taylor family. It was ke. ke¡¯s nervous and suppressed voice could be heard. ¡°Come back quickly. Someone from the Grant family is here!¡± Olivia asked Tyson to send Andrew back to the Sullivan¡¯s residence. She and Peter took a taxi back to the Smith family¡¯s vi in Evervale. Mr. Yanis lived there. Olivia was supposed to live there. However, she had moved to Daniel¡¯s amodation after their engagement. The guest had been waiting for a long time at the vi. ke ran out to wee Olivia. She reported to Olivia as they entered the vi. together, ¡°Fifth Elder is here.¡± ke did not know much about the Grant family. ording to the Smith family¡¯s house rules, only the household heads would be given information about the Grant family. Others would not know much about them. ke and Yanis had been working closely with Isaac. That was why they knew a little about the Grant family. ¡°Ms. Taylor, congrattions on taking over the Smith family.¡± Fifth Elder wore a tuxedo and a pair of shiny ck shoes. He had an outstanding demeanor. He pushed a wooden box over. He had a gentle and kind smile. ¡°This is the congrattory gift from the Grant family! Olivia opened the wooden box. There was a ck pill inside. ¡°What is this?¡± Olivia raised her eyes. Her indifferent gaze revealed a hint of coldness. 11:31 Fifth Elder smiled. ¡°Isaac fell suddenly. There might be many things that he didn¡¯t exin to you. There¡¯s a rule in the Smith family. Only by taking this Great Nourishment Pill can you truly take over the Smith family. Otherwise, the Grant family won¡¯t recognize you as the head.¡± The Grant family. Olivia snorted. She raised her hand and picked up the pill. With a pinch, it shattered into pieces. ¡°You want me to eat this thing with an unknown origin?¡± She found it ridiculous. Fifth Elder frowned after seeing what Olivia did. His heart ached for this medicine. The ingredients for the Great Nourishment Pill were rare. It took ten years to produce one. He was in charge of making the Great Nourishment Pills. He only had less than ten pills in total, yet Olivia crushed it just like that. His heart ached.. His expression turned cold. ¡°Even your grandfather isn¡¯t as arrogant as you. Don¡¯t act high and mighty. Without approval from the Grant family, you can¡¯t take over the Smith family at all!¡± He thought of something and looked at Olivia with disgust. ¡°Break off your engagement with the Sullivan family as soon as possible. Stay away from that person. You might be Mr. Alexander¡¯s future wife. You have to be careful with your conduct.¡± Mr. Alexander¡¯s wife? It was news to Olivia. Olivia pinched her fingers while digesting the news. A voice suddenly popped up in her mind. It seemed to urge her to ask what was going on. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Olivia frowned. She had no idea what he was talking about. Seeing that Olivia looked genuinely confused, he was also surprised. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Olivia was already twenty¨Cfive years old. She should have already known by now. Fifth Elder was also puzzled. However, he did not say much. After all, Olivia¡¯s identity was not ordinary. If she became Mr. Alexander¡¯s wife in the future, she would be the mistress of the Grant family. It was not good for him. to offend her. It was better for him to go back and consult the other elders before deciding. Chapter 297 Chapter 297 Chapter 297 The Fifth Elder was lost in thoughts while returning to the Grant family. Mr. Alexander was already eight years old when he was found at the orphanage, The Grant family had the tradition of nurturing the future heads of their household since birth. However, Alexander was already eight years old when he was found. If they were to find a female baby and start leading her to learn how to be the future mistress, the age difference would be too big. It would not be suitable. Therefore, some girls aged four and five years old had been selected. The Grand family had very high expectations of their female head. Not only did she have to be beautiful, outstanding, and capable, but she also had to be able to take on the responsibility of the Grant family in the future. Her temperament was a crucial factor for consideration. In other words, she could not have too deep a rtionship with her family. As the household¡¯s mistress, she had to devote herself wholeheartedly to the Grant family. She could not harbor distracting thoughts, let alone pay too much attention to her family. Therefore, everything that Olivia had experienced before was under the supervision of the Grant family. That included the incident where she lost her way when she was only five years old and her following fallout with Gillian. What was unexpected was that Gillian was too aggressive and had pushed Olivia off the cliff. It caused Olivia to be missing for a year. Fortunately, Olivia was foundter. There were no other hups. The circle of Elders was satisfied with Olivia. Be it her appearance, intelligence, or temperament, she was top¨Cnotch. The only dissatisfaction was that Olivia had a strong personality. It was not easy to tame her. However, that was not a big deal. It did not matter. She just needed to learn. All previous mistresses had learned the same way. The Grant family could deal with somebody like Olivia. It would not be difficult. Moreover, it was all thanks to the Grant family that she had such good fortune now. Isaac adopted her, and she became famous worldwide for her medical skills. She also became the head of the Smith family. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. If she had a conscience, she should be grateful to the Grant family. It was inevitable for Olivia to be faced with obstacles. Only then would she The Fifth Elder was lost in thoughts while returning to the Grant family. Mr. Alexander was already eight years old when he was found at the orphanage, The Grant family had the tradition of nurturing the future heads of their household since birth. However, Alexander was already eight years old when he was found. If they were to find a female baby and start leading her to learn how to be the future mistress, the age difference would be too big. It would not be suitable. Therefore, some girls aged four and five years old had been selected. The Grand family had very high expectations of their female head. Not only did she have to be beautiful, outstanding, and capable, but she also had to be able to take on the responsibility of the Grant family in the future. Her temperament was a crucial factor for consideration. In other words, she could not have too deep a rtionship with her family. As the household¡¯s mistress, she had to devote herself wholeheartedly to the Grant family. She could not harbor distracting thoughts, let alone pay too much attention to her family. Therefore, everything that Olivia had experienced before was under the supervision of the Grant family. That included the incident where she lost her way when she was only five years old and her following fallout with Gillian. What was unexpected was that Gillian was too aggressive and had pushed Olivia off the cliff. It caused Olivia to be missing for a year. Fortunately, Olivia was foundter. There were no other hups. The circle of Elders was satisfied with Olivia. Be it her appearance, intelligence, or temperament, she was top¨Cnotch. The only dissatisfaction was that Olivia had a strong personality. It was not easy to tame her. However, that was not a big deal. It did not matter. She just needed to learn. All previous mistresses had learned the same way. The Grant family could deal with somebody like Olivia. It would not be difficult. Moreover, it was all thanks to the Grant family that she had such good fortune now. Isaac adopted her, and she became famous worldwide for her medical skills. She also became the head of the Smith family. If she had a conscience, she should be grateful to the Grant family. It was inevitable for Olivia to be faced with obstacles¡± Only then would she Aussing Darbinte develop a strong character after learning to ovee them. Without such training. Olivia would not have achieved her current achievements. The bith Bider returned and told the First Elder what had happened. Thetter went to see Alexander. He thought he had to report to Alexander. Alexander sat behind the desk. He wore a light gray shirt. The buttons on the cor of the shirt were buttoned up. Everything was immacte. Alexander exuded an air of coldness and strictness. There was something distant about him. When Alexander saw the First Eldering over, he only raised his eyes and lowered his head again to continue reading. Alexander was not pleased to see him. The Grant family had always been led by two heads, one in the open and one in the dark. On the surface, the head of the family was his second uncle, who was also a strongpetitor for the next election. On the other hand, Alexander was in charge of some business matters in the dark. ¡°Mr. Alexander. First Elder spoke first. ¡°Olivia¡­¡± As soon as Olivia was mentioned, impatience shed across Alexander¡¯s eyes. He already knew what the First Elder was going to say. The Grant family was a n of extended members that had remained connected. for hundreds of years. Although their fortunes were substantial, they still had some bad old habits. For example, the trial the household¡¯s mistress had to go through. To put it bluntly, it was manipting people. Alexander was full of contempt for such a trial. However, his current strength was not enough to contend with the circle of Elders. He did not object explicitly, but his attitude revealed otherwise. The First Elder¡¯s expression turned serious. His tone was cold and stern. It seemed to carry a hint of warning. ¡°This trial is a rule that has been passed down in the Grant family for more than a hundred years. Nothing has ever gone wrong. Do not think of sabotaging it. If¡­ Before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Alexander with a cold. smile. Since nothing has ever gone wrong, why did the previous heads not live. long and have many children? The Grant family is so powerful. Why was I made to wander outside for eight years and suffer in the orphanage?¡± The First Elder did not reply immediately. After a while, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the trial now. Let¡¯s talk about Olivia¡¯s identity as the head of the Smith family Just now, the Fifth Elder returned and said that Olivia refused to take the Great Nourishment Pill.¡± Alexander could not be bothered with such a small matter. He waved his hand. ¡°Go deal with it yourself. You don¡¯t have to report to me.¡± After the Great Elder left, someone stepped out from the dark and stood behind. Zherling Aleander Me Armander ¡°Tomean¡± Aliczander eyes lit up. ¡°Any one?¡± i newe Daman and the others were forces that Alexander had nurtured after he grew up. They only need to ham and were not controlled by the circle of Elders. Drattisan shook his head. Too much time has passed. Many things are difficult to find out but we do have some news Alexander suppressed the excitement in his chest. Tell me quickly Damian reported. ¡°Back then, two kindergartent were adjacent to the orphanage. One was an international kinderganen, and the other was the number one kindergarten in the city. Both kindergartens were the top kindergartens in Evervale. However, one was a private one, and the other was a public one¡± Me Alexander had met the girl in a gown during a donation event twenty years ago I checked the information and found that two sses had donated to the orphanage during that event. There were a total of thirty¨Cseven girls that pavedonad Here¡¯s the information on the gris. Damian ced a stack of files on the desk. Alexander looked at the stack of documents on the desk. His fingertips felt numb. It had been 20 years. Could be find the god he was looking for? He raised his right hand and wanted to look through the files. However, he stopped Alexander dosed his eyes and leaned back in his chair. He remembered the first time he had seen her. She was wearing a red gown and had two pigtails The kindergarten teacher who was in charge of the donation event asked the children to each ge a gift to the orphans in the orphanage. Alexander had strong self¨Cesteem and was unwilling to ept donations from others in public. When the other children ran to the front and fought for gifts and toys, he hid behind them with a cold face and did not move. He also wanted toys. Children in the orphanage did not even have enough to eat or wear. Toys were them However, all children were attracted to toys Everyone liked toys. Even Alexander was staring at the small car on the stage before him. Unfortunately, the car was taken away by another little boy. Alexander lowered his head in disappointment and turned to walk back to his room At that moment, a girl who was as beautiful as a doll stopped him. ¡°Why do you not have any gift?¡± thony Alpsing Darling The lule gul was in a gown. She had run up to him. She tilted her head as she looked at his empty hands. ¡°What should I do?¡± The little girl was in a difficult position. There were no more toys left on the stage. What should she do? The little girl frowned and thought for a while. She pped her hands and said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you another toy tomorrow, alright?¡± Alexander was still young and had a strong sense of self¨Cesteem. He turned his face away and wanted to say no. However, for some reason, he did not reject her. It was hard for him to say no to a little girl with a striking appearance. He just tilted his head and did not say a word. The little girl handed him the chocte in her hand. ¡°This is for you. I¡¯lle and give you a toy tomorrow. Can you wait for me at the door?¡± It was Alexander¡¯s first chocte. It was sweet and a little bitter. After so many years, Alexander could no longer remember the little girl¡¯s face. He only remembered the red gown she wore and the pendant hanging around her neck. There was also a word written on it. Unfortunately, Alexander could not make out the word back then. Chapter 298 Chapter 298 Chapter 298 It was already evening when Olivia returnest to the Sullivan family¡¯s residence. As soon as she wached the door. Elena ran over. ¡°Miss Taylor, bad news. Mrs. Sullivan is angry Olivia raised her eyes slightly. She had a puzzled expression. Elena quickly exiest It turned out that Mrs. Sullivan was upset that Tyson came back alone with Andrew in the afternoon. Mrs. Sullivan was unhappy and felt that Olivia was not attentive enough to her grandson. Brad caught wind of it and said something to Mrs. Sullivan, She was fuming. Mrs. Sullivan said she had to teach Olivia a lesson. Olivia was not allowed to go out for the next few days. She would teach Olivia how to behave. The more Elena spoke, the more agitated she became. ¡°Why is he behaving like that? He¡¯s scheming and such a lowlife. Also, Mrs. Sullivan is too gullible for her age. How could she just¡­ Before she could finish speaking, Olivia gave her a look. Elena immediately fell silent and lowered her head, not knowing what to do. Olivia said calmly, Mrs. Sullivan is Daniel¡¯s biological mother. She¡¯s an elder. Even if she¡¯s a little unhappy, we have to respect her when we speak about her.¡± It was not easy to maintain a cordial rtionship. Daniel could hold a grudge against his biological mother, but this did not mean that Olivia could disrespect Mrs. Sullivan. ¡°But, she¡­¡± Elena¡¯s heart ached for Olivia. ¡°Stop talking.¡± Olivia waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it. When she walked into the living room. Mrs. Sullivan told Olivia that she would be showing her the ropes personally over the next few days. Brad sat at the side and looked at Olivia quietly. He had a faint smile. However, the smile did not reach his eyes. Mr. Brown stood at the side, looking down. He was like an emotionless block of wood. He did not want to be embroiled in it. It seemed that Ms. Taylor was going to suffer the next few days. That was also the reason why Mr. Brown did not think highly of Olivia previously. He did not understand why Olivia had to cause trouble for herself by provoking Brad. Mrs. Sullivan personally raised Brad. He was like her biological son. A few words from Brad could affect Mrs. Sullivan¡¯s impression of Ms. Taylor. It was not a wise move to go against Brad. Brad, who was sitting at the side, was proud of himself. With just a few words, he could sow dissatisfaction between Mrs. Sullivan and Olivia. He was only teaching Olivia a small lesson this time. If she continued to be so insensible, he would not hold back. Mrs. Sullivan offered to show Olivia the ropes personally for the next few days. She initially thought that Olivia would find excuses to refuse her or have it postponed. She had already made up reasons to reject Olivia if thetter did not agree immediately. She did not expect Olivia to ept straight away. Olivia was so docile that Mrs. Sullivan was stunned. She stared at Olivia for a long time. Brad also frowned. He suspected that Olivia was up to no good. Olivia¡¯s performance over the next few days was jaw¨Cdropping. Olivia had been serious throughout the days spent with Mrs. Sullivan. She showed no impatience. No matter what Mrs. Sullivan said, she would remember it carefully. Not only did she chat with Mrs. Sullivan every day, but she also gave her a massage and acupuncture to treat her heart disease. She even personally cooked for Mrs. Sullivan. Mrs. Sullivan was initially a little ufortable. She did not want to chat with. Olivia. She felt that Olivia was her junior and her personality was not likable. She thought Olivia would speak unpleasantly. Unexpectedly, Olivia and Mrs. Sullivan got along very well. Olivia¡¯s words touched Mrs. Sullivan¡¯s heart. Everything she said made sense to thetter. The two of them had very simr values and interests. Mrs. Sullivan liked everything Olivia liked. Even though Mrs. Sullivan was not familiar with the things rmended by Olivia at the beginning, she immediately fell in love with them after she got the hang of it. In less than three days, Olivia had sessfully reced Brad as Mrs. Sullivan¡¯s favorite person. It had always been Brad talking to Mrs. Sullivan in the past. Now, Mrs. Sullivan was no longer willing to chat with Brad. Instead, she frowned and looked at Brad. ¡°You¡¯re not young anymore. Why are you hovering at home every day? Why are you meddling in matters overseen by others? A man should focus on his career.¡± Brad found it unbelievable. Mrs. Sullivan enjoyed hispany the most. Why would she find him annoying now? Brad immediately felt uneasy. He asked Mrs. Sullivan in a soft tone. ¡°Whats wrong? Why are you displeased with me? Did 1 do something wrong?¡± It was Brad¡¯s usual tactic. As long as he spoke that way and acted fearful, Mrs. Sullivan¡¯s heart would soften immediately However, the tactic did not work this time. Mrs. Sullivan had goosebumps all over her body after hearing what Brad said. She felt ufortable and walked away to maintain a distance from him. She then ran upstairs. It was as if Brad was a ghost. Even Mr. Brown was shocked, let alone Brad. Mr. Brown quickly went upstairs to chase after Mrs. Sullivan. She was in her 111. 100111. Mr. Brown entered the room. Mrs. Sullivan was sitting on the bed and panting heavily. He was puzzled as he asked. ¡°May I ask if there¡¯s anything wrong?¡± ¡°Close the door!¡± Mrs. Sullivan nced behind Mr. Brown. Mr. Brown closed the door. Mrs. Sullivan sighed dejectedly. ¡°Oh my god, Brad is so off¨Cputting!¡± Mr. Brown was frowning when he heard Mrs. Sullivan continue, ¡°For the past few days. Olivia has shared her views on why she thinks Brad should behave more fittingly. I thought about it. She was right. Brad should have focused on his career and not whine and meddle in stuff that does not . He has crossed boundaries.¡± my ¡°Olivia told me that Brad was whiny about the smallest of matters. I didn¡¯t believe her. But did you see how he whined about me not paying him enough attention? He¡¯s a grown man now, How off¨Cputting.¡± Mrs. Sullivan only felt goosebumps all over her body, She was a little annoyed with Brad. Olivia was right. He was a big man. He spent all his time in the house. She had nothing to say if he did not want to make any improvements, but he whined andined about unimportant matters. How annoying! Mrs. Sullivan was getting more easily annoyed with Brad.. Olivia had already finished preparing dinner. She went to the living room to call Mrs. Sullivan to eat, but she did not see her. Olivia was about to ask the servant. Brad stood before her. He had a livid expression as he gritted his teeth. ¡°Olivia, what did you say behind my back?¡± Olivia waved her hand at the servants. The servants in the living room immediately turned around and left. Their movements were as agile as well¨Ctrained soldiers. Brad looked up. He was shocked. He was wrong to underestimate her. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. She had only been in the residence for a few days, but the servants were already listening to her orders. Even Mr. Brown was slightly biased towards her. Brad¡¯s heart could not help but sink. He felt like he had brought a wolf into the house. Olivia sat on the sofa and looked up at Brad with an innocent expression. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me toe here to be apanion? Why are you angry now? It¡¯s so hard to guess what at you¡¯re thinking!¡± you¡¯re thinking!¡± Brad¡¯s face was livid. ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t y tricks with me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not ying tricks.¡± Olivia smiled gently. ¡°I¡¯m just giving you a taste of your own medicine. You¡¯re not the only one who knows how to manipte people. I know how to do it. Moreover, I¡¯m doing it better than you. I¡¯ve surpassed you.¡± Was it not just a simple game? Olivia had never known anything else easier to pick up. She wanted to use Brad¡¯s tactics and make him understand he was wrong to provoke her. Chapter 299 Chapter 299 Chapter 299 Olivia had never enjoyedpetitions. She disliked it. She liked to be the referee. She could decide the oue. She could even set the rules. Olivia had no interest inpeting with Brad. She wanted to be the referee. She would decide Brad¡¯s fate. In the past, Olivia could not be bothered with Brad. However, he was the one who provoked her first. Olivia had to retaliate. After apanying Mrs. Sullivan for a week, Olivia sessfully won her over. Mrs. Sullivan grabbed Olivia¡¯s hand every time. She was regretful that she did not have such a considerate daughter like Olivia. asionally, when Mrs. Sullivan was alone at night, she would feel that she had. not lived fully. Why did she not have a daughter? Back then, how could she have been blinded and only focused on Brad? She even postponed her n to get pregnant until seven or eight yearster. She might have given birth to a thoughtful daughter like Olivia. Although she was not angry at Brad, Mrs. Sullivan felt a little regretful when she thought about it, She sighed. She wanted Olivia to be her daughter. She wondered why Olivia was not born as her daughter. It was clear that Olivia had won Mrs Sullivan¡¯s heart. On the other hand, Brad was also sighing. Recalling how Mrs. Sullivan had changed over the past few days, Brad felt he had lured a wolf into his house. Why did he ask Olivia toe over to train under Mrs. Sullivan? Why did he ask her toe to their residence? He was the one who brought it upon himself. Brad wanted to cry. He regretted what he did. However, he was not someone to be easily defeated. He was only upset for a moment before he started devising again. Mrs. Sullivan was his trump card. Everything depended on Mrs. Sullivan. Therefore, he definitely could not lose this trump card! Brad thought about the meals Olivia made for Mrs. Sullivan. He was sure cooking was a piece of cake. Brad made a decision. He would wake up early the next day to make breakfast for Mrs. Sullivan. It would show his filial piety. Brad felt that he had an obvious advantage over Olivia. Older people often thought it was mandatory to have their daughters¨Cinw prepare meals for them. It would be rare for someone to cook for their sister¨Cinw. Brad did not sleep. He sat in front of theputer and looked through various menus for breakfast the next day. He had decided on what he would make. Mushroom soup and waffles. Brad woke up early. He woke up at four in the morning. He went to the kitchen. and instructed the chef and servants inside. The mushrooms had to be chunky. All other ingredients also had to be fresh and top¨Cnotch. He would not ept any subpar ingredients. There were five or six people in the kitchen. Chef Waynes was so busy that he did not have time to have breakfast. When Olivia arrived at six o¡¯clock, Brad had already prepared the mushroom soup as nned. Brad leaned against the door and looked at Olivia smugly. ¡°I¡¯ll be in charge of breakfast this morning.¡± He could also do such things to please Mrs. Sullivan. Olivia was not the only one. He was proud to snatch Olivia¡¯s job of making breakfast. There was nothing she could do about it. Brad was sure that Mrs. Sullivan would be touched after waking up to see the breakfast he had prepared. He imagined Mrs. Sullivan¡¯s expression. He also imagined how Olivia would sulk. Brad was proud of himself. It would be a heavy blow to Olivia. Olivia would not dare to be so arrogant in the future. Olivia only tilted her head and nced at the kitchen before leaving the dining. room. She said indifferently, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll go back.¡± Brad was stunned. She retreated easily. She did not even argue with him. Brad was shocked. He could not help but size up Olivia. He realized her gaze was calm. There was no dissatisfaction or anger on her face. There was not even a hint of mockery. the was pushed The more Brad thought about it the more he frowned. It was hard to understand va Tystans on the second floor. Mrs Sullivan woke up early. She was wearing pasansas while practicing the breathing techniques that Olivia taught her. Not only was the breathing technique easy to practice, but she noticed herself bing more alert these days after practicing it for just a few days. Mrs. Sullivan felt hungry after she was done with the first round of practice. She quickly washed up and changed her clothes. A servant came in to help her. Seeing that Mrs. Sullivan was in a good mood, she could not help but ask curiously, ¡°Mrs. Sullivan, is there a happy asion today?¡± Mrs. Sullivan smiled and nced at her. ¡°You are sharp. You noticed it¡± The servant smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve been with you for years¡± ¡°Yes, time flies.¡± Mrs. Sullivan nodded. She said excitedly. ¡°Olivia said she would make me chocte croissants this morning. I¡¯ve been looking forward to them all night. ¡°Chocte croissants¡± The servant¡¯s expression changed. Mrs. Sullivan could tell something was amiss. She immediately frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The servant smiled awkwardly. ¡°You¡¯ll know when we¡¯re at the dining table.¡± Brad had long gathered the servants and said that he wanted to give Mrs. Sullivan a surprise. He wanted them all to keep the secret and not say a word. Hence, the servant did not say a word. She remembered Brad¡¯s instructions, Mrs. Sullivan went to the third floor. She wanted to find Andrew and bring him downstairs. Andrew was painting. When he saw his grandmother, he pounced on her happily. He asked. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Mrs. Sullivan kissed her grandson¡¯s tender face. ¡°Andrew, let¡¯s head downstairs for breakfast now. Olivia is making us chocte croissants for breakfast. Let¡¯s go. enjoy them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Andrew was overjoyed to hear what his grandmother said. He was feeling hungry. Moreover, he liked Olivia¡¯s cooking the most. Unfortunately, Olivia usually did not make much. Both his grandmother and he only had small servings whenever Olivia cooked. They always did not have enough of her food. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t she make more?¡± Andrew was frustrated. Heined to his grandmother. Seeing her grandson¡¯s response, Mrs. Sullivan smiled. She replied to him dotingly. 11:00- ¡°Olivia isn¡¯t a chef. She has a lot of things to do. How can she cook so many dishes? Don¡¯t you like Chef Waynes¡¯s dishear Andrew nodded and sighed. ¡°I used to like his dishes, but I don¡¯t like them any more now. He made it clear that his favorite cook was Olivia. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Mrs. Sullivanughed uncontrobly. She pointed at Andrew and said, ¡°You linde guy, you are so fussy.¡± The servant stood at the side and listened to them praise Olivia¡¯s cooking. She was very curious. Was Ms. Taylor better at cooking than Chef Waynes? It sounded unbelievable. Chef Waynes¡¯s cooking skills were already top notch. In the dining room downstairs. Brad was ready. He got someone to ce the breakfast he made on the table. The rest of the breakfast made by Chef Waynes was left in the kitchen and would be servedter. Looking at the breakfast on the dining table, Brad was proud. He was sure Mrs. Sullivan would be touched at the sight of the breakfast he prepared personally. He could not wait to see how touched she would be. ¡°Where is she?¡± Brad asked a servant beside him. The servant replied, ¡°She is already downstairs. She¡¯ll be here soon.¡± Chapter 300 Chapter 300 Chapter 300 Mrs Sullivan entered the dining room excitedly. She was surprised to see there was only Brad in the room. She saw there were mushroom soup and waffles on the table. ¡°Where¡¯re the chocte croissants? Mrs. Sullivan asked. Then, she smiled and said. ¡°I know. Olivia must be in the kitchen. There was no hiding Mrs. Sullivan¡¯s joy when she guessed that Olivia was busy in the kitchen. She walked to the kitchen with a smile. She had just taken a step forward when Brad stopped her. I specially prepared breakfast for you today.¡± Mrs. Sullivan was surprised. She stopped before asking. ¡°What about Olivia? Has Olivia made the croissants?¡± Brad frowned subtly and put on a gentle expression. I asked her to rest. I wanted to prepare breakfast for you myself today. That means Olivia didn¡¯t make anything this morning.¡± Mrs. Sullivan¡¯s voice was a little cold. She was disappointed. She had been looking forward to the chocte croissants Olivia promised. Her disappointment was beyond words. Fortunately, Mrs. Sullivan could still conceal her disappointment. She tried her best not to look too disappointed. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. However, she was visibly listless. She forced a smile at Brad. You¡¯re a considerate child.¡± Brad had a rxed expression as he exined patiently. ¡°That is what I should do. In the past. I always wanted to cook for you, but I was worried that my culinary skills were not good.¡± As he spoke, he scooped a bowl of mushroom soup and handed it to Mrs. Sullivan. ¡°Please try it. It¡¯s my first time making it. It might not taste good.¡± Mrs. Sullivan took the bowl and took a sip. The soup remained in her mouth. She did not swallow it.. The taste was awful beyond words. She forced herself to swallow it and smiled at Brad. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± Showed Brad¡¯s smile spread after hearing what Mrs. Sullivan said. He deliberately the burn on his right hand while serving the waffles. He had scalded it while making waffles. As expected, Mrs. Sullivan eximed, ¡°What happened?¡± ¦° Hollomanes Missing Darling Brad retracted his right hand. He looked nonchnt. I¡¯m fine. I just scalded myself¡± A servant was standing behind him. He immediately spoke up as instructed by Brad earlier. ¡°He scalded his hand while making the mushroom soup for you. turned into a big red patch. We asked him to rinse it with cold water first to prevent it from worsening. However, he insisted that the soup was more important.¡± Mrs. Sullivan nodded awkwardly. She did not know what to say. Brad took a nce at her. He was satisfied to see Mrs. Sullivan¡¯s stunned expression. He was sure his gesture had touched her. However, Mrs. Sullivan was in a dilemma. Olivia had told her previously that Brad was immature and did not seem wise enough. She was angry to hear that and had spoken up for Brad. Now that she heard that Brad refused to wash his injury after hurting himself while making the mushroom soup, she was not so sure anymore. He did seem immature and unwise. If the mushroom soup was delicious, the wound might have been worth it. However, the soup was almost inedible. Mrs. Sullivan was deep in thought. She agreed with what Olivia said. Brad was unwise. Mrs. Sullivan took a bite of the waffles. She did not have any expectations. It tasted worse than she had expected. She wanted to throw up. Mrs. Sullivan had been pleased with anything Brad gave her in the past. She dly epted everything. Recently, Olivia had gifted her various precious items that were way above the standard of what Brad had given her previously. Mrs. Sullivan could not help butpare Olivia and Brad. Aparison was brutal. It After barely finishing a small bowl of mushroom soup, Mrs. Sullivan could not force herself to eat anymore. She smiled awkwardly at Brad and said, ¡°I can¡¯t eat anymore, but the meal you prepared was delicious.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Brad was pleasantly surprised. ¡°As long as you like it.¡± Mrs. Sullivan said awkwardly, ¡°Yes, I enjoyed it.¡± Putting down the utensils, Mrs. Sullivan hurriedly went upstairs to look for Olivia. ¡°Olivia, Olivia.¡± Mrs. Sullivan was about to cry when she saw Olivia. ¡°You¡¯re right. Brad is indeed clumsy and immature.¡± Olivia stepped forward and held Mrs Sullivan¡¯s hand. She helped thetter at down. He¡¯s sincere.¡± Upon hearing that Brad was sincere, tears shed in Mr Sullivan¡¯s Pyrs. He is indeed very filial Olivia lowered her eyes, her long eyshes hiding the emotions in her eyes. Olivia had never tantly insultedd Bead by Tom of Mrs. Sullivan. Even if she did say he was immature and unwise, she met it as naive and clumsy She had carefully chosen her choice of words. Mrs. Sullivan would know what she implied, yet she would not be angry at Olivia, Olivia knew well that Mrs. Sullivan treasured her kinship with Brad, even if she was displeased with him now. Their kinship of more than thirty years was authentic: Olivia could not be too hasty in sowing discord. It would not be good if she left traces. She had to take things slowly. One at a time. Brad was still in the dining room. He looked at the bowl of mushroom soup that was half empty. He frowned. How could there be so much left? Could it be that she did not like it? Mrs. Sullivan had always finished the dishes Olivia made. Not only that, she would also ask Olivia to make more. Why did she not finish the bowl of mushroom soup that he made? Could it be that Olivia¡¯s cooking was delicious and irresistible? Brad shook his head and felt that it was impossible. Even if Olivia was very talented, her cooking could not be better than Chef Waynes¡¯s.. Chef Waynes was a top chef. Even if it were Chef Waynes who made the meals, Mrs. Sullivan would always eat moderately. It was impossible that Olivia cooked much better. Mr. Brown stood at the side and watched coldly. He had been around all this time. He saw the changes that had happened these few days. He saw how Mrs. Sullivan adored Ms.Taylor now. She had initially been unhappy with Ms Taylor. However, they were now inseparable. It had only been a week. It was unbelievablel Mr. Brown felt that it was something unachievable. It was iprehensible. After all, Mrs. Sullivan and Brad had lived together for more than thirty years. Ms. Taylor had only apanied Mrs. Sullivan for a few days. Feeling uneasy, Mr. Brown returned to his room. He called Daniel. He told Daniel how Mrs. Sullivan wanted to show Olivia the ropes. Daniel had been reading a book. He was leaning against the sofa. His cor was loose. He was in a comfortable and rxed position. When he heard what Mr. Brown said, he immediately sat up straight. He asked anxiously, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? How is it now? Did my mother make things difficult for Olivia?¡± Mr. Brown hesitated. He was in a dilemma. He did not know how to reply to Daniel. Mrs. Sullivan did not make things difficult for Ms. Taylor at all. Instead, it was Olivia who had manipted Mrs. Sullivan. Mrs. Sullivan even despised Brad now. The person she had doted on for more. than thirty years. However, Mrs. Sullivan only had eyes for Ms. Taylor now. Daniel could not get any information out of Mr. Brown. Daniel hung up and called Olivia. When the call went through, he immediately asked, ¡°Olivia, are you alright?¡± Olivia was reading in her room. When she picked up the call, she subconsciously chuckled. ¡°Daniel.¡± Upon hearing Olivia¡¯s chuckle, Daniel felt relieved. Then, he tightened his grip on the phone. His big hand was holding it tightly. Olivia must have suffered a lot. She chuckled so that he would not worry. He was sure she wanted to reassure him. Daniel¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Olivia, has it been hard on you these days?¡± Olivia¡¯s hand that was holding the book paused in the air. It had not been hard on her at all. However, she thought it would be good to show her soft side to Daniel. Olivia softened her tone. ¡°Yes, a little. However, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Hearing what Olivia said, Daniel felt worse. He was upset that Olivia had suffered. Olivia was such a softie. She must have suffered grievances in the Taylor family. His mother must have been picky. Daniel decided that he would go back. Daniel was supposed to head elsewhere. However, he decided that he would return home first. Chapter 301 Chapter 301 Olivia had always been meticulous. She had always plotted carefully. Even with a magnifying ss, nobody could find any ws. Just like how Mr. Brown could not figure out how Olivia did it. No matter how hard he racked his brains, he did not know what Olivia did that made everyone. sanished. She did not hurt anyone in the process. It made everyone happy and satisfied. In the end, the matter was resolved perfectly. She was the most well¨Creceived person in the Sullivan family¡¯s residence. Andrew had always liked to stick to her in the past.. Mrs.Sullivan¡¯s impression of Olivia had changed. She would always call for Olivia endearingly. Those who did not know better would think she was her biological daughter. The servants, chefs, and security drivers in the residence all treated Olivia with respect. They depended on her. Even Oscar became dependent on Olivia, He preferred Olivia more than hist biological father. His father was relieved to leave him at the Sullivan family¡¯s residence. He even said that he had nothing to worry about with Mrs. Sullivan and Olivia around. After resolving the matter at the residence, Olivia moved out. She did not stay at Daniel¡¯s amodation. Instead, she returned to the Smith. family. ke brought her an invitation. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Olivia nced at the gold¨Cembossed invitation letter on the table. ke lowered her eyes and exined in a low voice, ¡°This is from the Grant family.¡± Olivia casually flipped through it and realized it was an invitation for a small banquet. It was low¨Cprofile. She threw it aside. She was not interested. ke quickly picked up the invitation letter and blew off the dust. She asked worriedly, ¡°Are you going to fall out with the Grant family?¡± In the past, ke could not say many things. However, now that the Grant family had appeared before them, she felt she should persuade Olivia since things. between their families had soured. She started by saying, ¡°The rtionship between the Smith family and the Grant family is special. It¡¯s a dependent rtionship. ke slowly exined the rtionship between the two families. ¡°The Grant family is an aristocratic family that has been passed down for hundreds of years. Their family motto is to live in seclusion to a chaotic world and the the otherwise in a prosperous world No matter how the world changes, the Grant Gully has always remained strong ke paused beforeing. ¡°The South family has always worked for the Grant family Such a tradition has been passed down for hundreds of years Culier than the South tantly, there¡¯s the Watson family, the Manson family, the Holmes family, the Smithson family, and the Wilcox family over seas. All these families have been working for the Cirant family for generations. They listen to the Cirant family¡¯s orders.¡± After saying that,ke looked at Olivia worriedly. ¡°Although the Smith family is the weakest among these six families and is not valued by the Cirant family, the Grant family has ruled the six tamilies for hundreds of years. They must have some exceptional areas. You just took over as the Smith family not long ago. It¡¯s too rash to fall out with the Grant family¡± ke was worried. Putting aside the hundreds of years of history in which the Smith family had worked for the Grant family, the Grant family now was also too formidable to risk offending. There would be an election next year. The Grant family had nned for someone from their family to run for it. Their candidate was the most promising. Once their candidate was elected as president, it was possible he would find trouble with the Smith family. ke felt there was no need for Olivia to fall out with the Grant family. Olivia could behave obediently and perform her duties like Isaac. She could focus on building up her reputation as a miracle doctor. Olivia did not pay much attention to the historical rtionship between the Grant family and the Smith family. She only asked, ¡°Do you know about the Great Nourishment Pill?¡± ke was stunned for a moment before shaking her head. She had never heard of that before. Mr. Smith had not mentioned it. Olivia nodded and asked her to leave. Then, she called Evervale. ¡°Have you tested. the medicine I sent over? Did you find anything abnormal during my grandfather¡¯s body checkup?¡± The person in charge of the Life Science department at the Evervale Branch replied, ¡°Miss Taylor, the composition has been tested. There¡¯s only a white cocoon¨Clike substance left with theposition unclear.¡± ¡°What about my grandfather?¡± The person in charge said apologetically. ¡°We have conducted a check¨Cup. There¡¯s nothing abnormal.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Olivia nodded. After hanging up, she picked up the invitation letter on the table. 24 After thinking for a moment, she decided to attend it Knowing that Olivia was attending the Grant family¡¯s banquet. ke and Yanis were overjoyed. They fussed over the gown Olivia should wer Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. On the day of the banquet, Mr. Yanis personally drove Olivia over. The security at the Grant family¡¯s banquet was strict. Only one person could enter with an invitation letter. They could not bring theirpanions with them. When they entered, they had to go through a security check. They could not wear anything sharp. Not even a hairpin. After Olivia entered the banquet area, she nced around and saw many familiar faces. It was not that they knew each other. She had seen these people in the newspapers, on the television, and on the Inte. They were all big shots. Seeing someone enter, everyone in the banquet hall looked up. They started sizing Olivia up. Mr. Smithson was also in the crowd. He saw Olivia and waved at her. ¡°Olivia,e here. He introduced Olivia to the people in the banquet area. Olivia nodded at them one by one. Those who could attend the banquet were either the heads of the various families, their wives, or the core members of the families. They were all smart and ambitious people. Regardless of what they thought secretly, all the attendees maintained polite expressions. Even the head of the Manson family, Jonny, praised Olivia. ¡°How impressive. You¡¯re so young, yet you¡¯re already the head of the Smith family. How rare is hat. His wife, Victoria, also echoed Jonny¡¯s praise. However, Victoria did not seem like she meant it. Her eyes were filled with nockery. All these families had their sources of intelligence. Olivia¡¯s encounter with the ifth Elder from the Grant family was no longer a secret. Everyone was waiting to see Olivia make a fool of herself. They wanted to know low the Grant family would punish an insensible girl like her. is soon as Olivia left the spot, the people remaining there began to discuss how to plit the Smith family. Their hospitality, elegance, and amiability earlier were all a retense. ?nny spoke first. ¡°I believe everyone has already heard that she¡¯s untamed. She ejected the Fifth Elder¡¯s Great Nourishment Pill on the spot. ictoria covered her mouth andughed. ¡°She¡¯s still young. She doesn¡¯t know 11:36 what¡¯s good and what¡¯s bad.¡± Larson, the head of the Holmes family, twirled a sweet in his hand and muttered. Will he find someone else to take over ¡°I wonder what Mr. Alexander is n with the Smith family? Will he break up the Smith family and distribute it to everyone?¡± ¡°Break it up, of course,¡± Victoria said confidently. ¡°There¡¯s no one presentable from the Smith family now. Now that Isaac has fallen, he has no sessor. What¡¯s the use of keeping the Smith family? It¡¯s an empty shell.¡± Larson looked up. ¡°But I heard that Isaac has two outstanding young people under him.¡± Victoria sneered. ¡°Gillian Dale and Jarron Lane, Their medical skills are not bad, but they are far inferior to Isaac. Moreover, they are too ipetent to support the Smith family.¡± Larson¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°ording to you, the Smith family will be broken up. then.¡± Robert, the head of the Watson family, had been closing his eyes and listening to the conversation. He suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes flickered. ¡°This is a big cake. How should we split it?¡± ¡°It should be split equally.¡± Jonny smiled. Then, his gazended on Olivia. She was not far away. A hint of darkness shed across his eyes. ¡°Speaking of which, that youngdy from the Smith family is a real beauty. If Mr. Alexander cannot think of any use for her, we might have some idea.¡± Chapter 303 Chapter 303 Chapter 303 Of the four families sitting here, three had expressed their stance, Only the head of the Smithson family, Greg Smithson, did not speak. He sat there calmly, thinking about something. Only when Jonny and the others looked at him did he take a sip from his cup of coffee. However, he still did not say anything. Jonny spoke provocatively, ¡°What is this? Just because the Smithson family is on good terms with Isaac, you want to protect him?¡± Greg hurriedly waved his hand. ¡°No, no. I am not that capable¡± ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you expressing your stance?¡± Jonny frowned. Greg nced at Jonny when he heard that. He suddenly smiled meaningfully. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you old fellows really think that Olivia is harmless?¡± What do you mean?¡± Larson was dissatisfied with his statement. ¡°This is boring.¡± Greg got to his feet. ¡°You guys can continue with your discussion. Don¡¯t include me.¡± With that, he left without any hesitation. His nephew, Harvey Smithson, quickly stood up and followed him. He asked in a low voice, ¡°Uncle, are you really going to protect the Smith family?¡± It was not that Harvey did not care about their past rtionship. However, the Holmes, Manson, and Watson families were powerful families who could be vicious when dealing with threats. There was no benefit in going against them. Greg looked down at the rosary in his hand and suddenly said, ¡°Harvey, what kind of person do you think Olivia is?¡± His question really stumped Harvey. After thinking for a while, Harvey said, ¡°She is smart and capable¡­ She is also sentimental. But she seems too quiet.¡± Speaking of which, Harvey felt that Olivia was really a low¨Ckey person. She was focused on her research and rarely participated in the Smith family¡¯s matters. When Isaac suddenly fell ill, the Smith family was leaderless. Gillian Dale and the others knew to contact the Smith family¡¯s nsmen, but Olivia did not contact anyone. His grandfather had taken the initiative to say that he supported her, but Olivia had rejected him. At that time, Harvey felt that the girl was quite silly. Why would she turn away everything? ¡°Do you know why she didn¡¯t want my support back then?¡± Greg looked at Harvey. Harvey hesitated. ¡°Is she worried that you have ill intentions and will take the opportunity to interfere in the Smith family¡¯s internal affairs?¡± Greg shook his head. Harvey continued to guess. ¡°Could it be that she doesn¡¯t have the intention to fight for the leadership of the Smith family?¡± Greg sighed. This time, Harvey could not figure it out. There were only two reasons for rejecting the support of others. One was because she was worried that the other party was up to no good, and the other was because she really did not have any intention of being in that position. Harvey really couldn¡¯t guess. Greg turned to look at his nephew and said in a low voice, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s another reason.¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± Greg said, ¡°She doesn¡¯t like the Smith family!¡± ¡°What!¡± Harvey was stunned. He almost dropped the cup in his hand.. Before Harvey could get over his shock, an ident happened at the dinner party., The First Elder appeared in a hurry and said a few words to everyone before. quickly leaving. His expression was very serious, as though something big had happened. Not only that, but the people who came to attend the party could not leave. They had to stay at the Grant family¡¯s residence for the night and could only leave. tomorrow morning. The sudden change in ns made everyone frown. However, they were all big shots who had been through a lot. They could still maintain their cool. One by one, they followed the Grant family¡¯s arrangements and went upstairs to their rooms to rest. The guest room that was arranged for Olivia was on the fourth floor. The servant led her to the door and left. The room was huge. It was a suite with a bedroom, a bathroom, and a living room. Olivia went to the bathroom to wash her hands. When she returned to the bedroom, she suddenly felt that something was wrong. She immediately reached out to turn on the lights, but arge hand pinned hers down. to the darkness, a man suddenly approached her. His breathing was rapid, and the hand holding her wrist was as hot as a soldering iron. ¡°¡°Dant ¡°Dan mow Has your was low and sexy. The man¡¯s hot breathnded on her cars, giving Olivia goosebumps. Why was there someone hiding in her room? Olivia frowned and slowly ryed her body. Then, she unobtrusively gathered her strength to shake off the other party Olivia was indeed skilled at fighting, but in front of someone who was trained in at her skill was not enough. Moreover, the difference in physical strength between men and women was obvious. It was not a good idea to fight him head¨Con. She had to find the right timing and catch him off guard. Olivia found an opportunity and stepped on the other party¡¯s foot before dodging to the side. Unfortunately, although she was fast, the other party was even faster. Olivia felt a chill at her temple. Something cold was pressed against her skin. It was a gun! ¡°I told you not to move. Why are you still moving? You¡¯re really disobedient. The man chuckled and leaned closer, rubbing his lips gently against her ear. Tm drugged. Help me out.¡± Olivia remained silent. The man leaned closer and whispered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be responsible for you. As he spoke, he grabbed Olivia with his left hand, threw her onto the bed, and towered over her. ¡°Undo it!¡± The man grabbed Olivia¡¯s hand and ced it on his belt. His tone was firm and indisputable. Olivia lowered her gaze and unbuckled his belt docilely. Her fingertips were slightly cold when she touched the metal buckle. Alexander¡¯s heart trembled slightly. He had never liked women getting close to him and despised the scent of their bodies. However, this unfamiliar woman in the darkness didn¡¯t have the strange perfume of other women. Instead, she had a faint fruity fragrance that made his heart race. He couldn¡¯t help but lean over for more. The man¡¯s eyelids twitched. Shock jolted through him. He suddenly did not dare to look straight at the woman. Before he could figure out what the jolt meant, he felt a sudden numbness in his body, and then his body stiffened. He couldn¡¯t move! Olivia pushed the man aside and got out of bed to turn on the light. The bright light shone on the intruder¡¯s face, revealing a man¡¯s handsome face. The man¡¯s face was foreign, and his facial features were sharp, as though his face was carved by a knife and chiseled by an axe. Only his eyes were different. They looked emotional. He would be able to make a woman fall in love simply by looking deeply into her soul. While Olivia was sizing up the man, the man was also sizing her up. It was unknown if it was because he was dazzled by the sudden light or because he was captivated by her supreme beauty. For a moment, Alexander felt that he could not look away. It was as if she had captured his mind. Even his heart skipped a beat. He was in a daze for a long time. It was not until Olivia smacked him with a pillow that Alexander suddenly came back to his senses. He looked at Olivia quietly and instantly guessed her identity. ¡°You¡¯re Olivia from the Smith family?¡± Tonight, there were only three women around her age. She was the only one who was proficient in human anatomy. She would know where to hit to instantly numb one¡¯s body. She also looked as dazzling as he had heard. He did not need to think twice. She could only be Olivia Taylor. Since he knew her identity, the rest was easy. Alexander said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m the son of the Grant family. I¡¯ve been drugged and need to be cured.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Olivia raised her eyebrows. Her eyes were cold. ¡°You want me to be the cure?¡± Alexander smiled. His voice was low and deep, and when he spoke, there was a hint of seductiveness. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to save me, I¡¯m afraid your grandfather will never wake up again.¡± The man was very smart. The moment he opened his mouth, he hit Olivia¡¯s weak spot.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 304 Chapter 304 Chapter 304 Olivia¡¯s gaze moved southwards below Alexander¡¯s navel before she spoke indifferently. ¡°There are many women in this building. I believe there are many people who are willing to be your cure.¡± Alexander was currently in a stiff position. He was half lying on the bed, but it did not affect his fierce aura at all. Even He was someone who was used to being of a status higher than everyone. though he looked sorry now, he could still take women¡¯s breaths away. He narrowed his eyes and whispered. ¡°I can¡¯t leave this room tonight.¡± There¡¯s a traitor?¡± Olivia continued. To be able to plot against the son of the Grant family, the traitor must have a powerful background. If I hand you over, I wonder if I can exchange you for a bigger reward?¡± Alexander frowned. He was surprised by Olivia¡¯s intelligence. He did not expect her to guess that there was a traitor with just one sentence and use the information to her advantage. Just like that, she had turned the tables around and threatened him instead! With this thought in mind. Alexander¡¯s tone softened. I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have used your grandfather to threaten you. Olivia sneered when she heard this The man was truly adaptable. ¡°Not bad.¡± She pped her hands together. ¡°You finally realize your predicament. What you have to do now is beg me, not threaten me. Alexander¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°What do you want? ¡°What did you mean when you said my grandfather won¡¯t wake up? You have a way to wake him up?¡± ¡°No.¡± Alexander¡¯s tone was straightforward. ¡°But¡­ His tone changed. ¡°I can guarantee that his vitality will not end. Every family head in the Smith family will take a Great Nourishment Pill. This medicine will help him keep his vitality.¡± ¡°What principle is this based on?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Alexander raised his eyebrows. Seeing that Olivia¡¯s tone had be unfriendly, Alexander added. ¡°I really don¡¯t know. The Great Nourishment Pill is in the hands of the Fifth Elder. Even if I¡¯m the son of the Grant family, I can¡¯t make the decision for everything.¡± He wasn¡¯t lying about this. Olivia had investigated the Grant family in private and knew that the Grant family¡¯s circle of Elders had a lot of say. Alexander observed Olivia¡¯s expression carefully. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you what I know. Shouldn¡¯t you help me with the cure now?¡± ¡°Aphrodisiac?¡± Olivia frowned. ¡°The person who plotted against you is a weirdo. He didn¡¯t use poison, but instead chose to use an aphrodisiac.¡± Olivia was just making a casual , but when Alexander heard it, his expression became even colder. He snorted inwardly. Only spies who were familiar with what was going on would give up on other poisons and choose to use an aphrodisiac. It was because, firstly, the Grant family¡¯s security was tight, and poisons could not be brought in. Secondly, Alexander¡¯s body was special. Ordinary poison could not hurt him at all. On the other hand, the aphrodisiac could make his emotions unstable and reveal weakness. ¡°Ms. Taylor.¡± Alexander¡¯s attitude was polite. ¡°If you help me, the Grant family will aturally reward you handsomely.¡± Olivia looked over at him. Alexander quickly exined, ¡°You misunderstood, Ms. Taylor. What I meant is that you are proficient in medicine and should have a way to cure the aphrodisiac in my body. There would be no need to resort to sex to help me. Olivia nodded. ¡°I do have a way.¡± When he heard this, Alexander was delighted. His usually deep and cold eyes showed some warmth. ¡°I¡¯ll thank you first. As soon as he finished speaking, Olivia leaned forward and pressed a few spots on his body. Then, Alexander felt his body rx. The burning heat that had been stirring within him vanished, and he was no longer demanding attention below. His body could also move! Alexander stood up and lowered his head to check himself. He felt especially rxed. Not only did he not feel the unbearable heat from before, but he also felt a little more carefree. His mind was refreshed and clear. Alexander had never felt so rxed in his life. As expected of the Miracle Doctor, he thought to himself. It only took a few taps. to have such a miraculous effect. Thinking that Olivia was still a candidate for his wife, Alexander¡¯s gaze carried some warmth. For some reason, such a thought suddenly appeared in his heart. It would not be a bad notion to have her apany him for the rest of his life. Sensing something was wrong with Alexander¡¯s gaze, Olivia looked at him strangely and asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Alexander smiled faintly. His beautiful eyes were like sparkling stars in the night, making him look extremely gentle. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Thank you for saving me,¡± he thought. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Olivia¡¯s tone was still indifferent, as though it was something not worth mentioning. Alexander was impressed by Olivia¡¯s nonchnt attitude. The woman was really different. She clearly had such powerful skills, but she was humble and not arrogant. She saved people without asking for anything in return. She waspletely indifferent. It was as though she was no part of the world but of a level above. eyes and Alexander¡¯s goodwill towards Olivia increased a little. As he lowered his moved his stiff wrist, he praised, ¡°Your medical skills are really brilliant. You don¡¯t need to use silver needles or drugs. Just pressing on a few spots on the anatomy and you can remove the effects of the drug from my body.¡± Olivia nced at Alexander emotionlessly. Suddenly, realization spread across her face as she figured out what he meant. ¡°I¡¯m a doctor, not God. How can I remove the drug with just a few taps on your body?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Alexander was shocked. He clearly felt that his body was refreshed and he no longer had the urge to have sex at all. Did that not mean she had removed the drug effect from him? Alexander looked over in confusion. ¡°You didn¡¯t remove the effect of the drug?¡± Olivia nodded. Alexander frowned. ¡°Then why don¡¯t I feel burning desire?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple,¡± Olivia said unhurriedly. ¡°You¡¯re fine as long as the root cause ist removed.¡± Alexander suddenly had a bad feeling. As expected, Olivia¡¯s next sentence was, ¡°I simply cripple your manhood!¡± ¡°Olivia Taylor!¡± Alexander¡¯s body suddenly emitted a piercingly cold killing intent. He was like a leopard that had gone berserk and out for blood. In the blink of an eye, he approached Olivia. His right hand resembled a w as he suddenly grabbed Olivia¡¯s neck. Just as his right hand grazed Olivia¡¯s neck, the cold metal of the gun was pressed. against his forehead. It was the same gun that he had used to restrain Olivia a moment ago, but it was now in Olivia¡¯s hands. ¡°Tell me¡­¡± Olivia tilted her head and looked at Alexander with a child¨Clike mischievousness in her eyes. Her slender finger was on the trigger. ¡°Tell me, is your hand faster or mine?¡± After weighing the pros and cons for half a minute, Alexander retracted his right hand and took half a step back. At the same time, he raised his hands in surrender. ¡°Olivia, what are you trying to do?¡± Olivia ignored Alexander. Instead, she leaned against the couch and found afortable position for herself. She even picked up a bottle of water, opened it, and took a sip of water. She was gettingfortable. It was as if the other party was not an enemy waiting for an opportunity, but a tamed pet. A strange feeling rose in Alexander¡¯s heart. He had never seen such a woman before. Although Alexander rarely appeared in public, as the son of the Grant family, he held a high position and was decisive and ruthless. He emitted power all the time. Even if he stood there without saying anything, his aura was already oppressive. There weren¡¯t many women who wouldn¡¯t be afraid of him, especially when he was deliberately trying to intimidate. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. However, Olivia was not afraid. Instead, she was rxed. Alexander felt as if he had been stung by a bee. It was a slight sting but enough for him to know about its presence. Chapter 305 Chapter 305 Chapter 305 ¡°Sit.¡± Olivia lifted her chin and gestured to Alexander. Seeing this, Alexander curled his lips and smiled. ¡°You seem quite at ease.¡± The man was wearing a ck shirt. With his good features and sense of style, he looked really exquisite and good¨Clooking. Although he said that, Alexander still sat on the chair and looked at Olivia seriously. ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± ¡°I want to ask you something.¡± Olivia¡¯s tone was calm, making it impossible to tell what she was thinking. ¡°I want to know if the Grant family was involved in my disappearance when I was five years old.¡± Alexander looked steadily at Olivia and nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t know the details, but you are indeed the candidate for the young madam of the Grant family. You have to go through the trial first.¡± After a pause, Alexander continued, ¡°The trial is also a series of difficulties. The circle of Elders believes that only by suffering can one be superior. Not everyone can be the young madam.¡± ¡°What about Gillian?¡± Olivia frowned. Back then, Olivia had neglected many things. Later on, when Olivia thought about it carefully, there were traces of the changes in Gillian. Not only Gillian but she herself had also been instigated by Zelen. Back then, Zelen had said a lot of bad things about Gillian. ¡°Mr. Smith went to the parent¨Cteacher meeting with Gillian today. Olivia, don¡¯t think that Mr. Smith is biased. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re a little stronger. Mr. Smith can rest assured about you.¡± ¡°Mr. Smith is too much. How can he let you cook? You¡¯re the youngest. Why can¡¯t Gillian and Jarron cook?¡± ¡°Today, Mr. Smith brought Gillian to meet an old friend. I heard that it¡¯s a famous. lettering expert. Why didn¡¯t he bring you along?¡± There were countless simr other stuff Zelen had said, but when Olivia heard these, she would only be happy for Gillian. She did not feel jealous or ufortable at all. Therefore, she did not think deeply about these. Now that she thought about it, Zelen must have said these words to Gillian. Olivia¡¯s magnanimity did not mean that Gillian did not care. Over the years, Gillian gradually distanced herself from Olivia and felt resentful. Alexander did not know the details of the trial, but he promised that he would show Olivia the observation report on her trial tomorrow. 11.38 Every candidate for the position of young madam of the Grant family would be apanied by a member of the Grant family who would observe the candidate¡¯s actions, words, and reactions. These were all recorded. Alexander was a man of his word. On the second day, she received the trial observation diary. Olivia flipped through the pages, and the more she read, the colder her eyes. became. What was this? Was her life set up by someone? She was lost at the age of five, separated from her parents. She fell off a cliff at the age of eighteen and this time, she lost her sister. Olivia closed the book. She did not dare to read it carefully. These people from the Grant family were really too much! Zelen Grant was right beside her. Zelen was no longer the lively and amiable woman who knew how to take care of others. Instead, she had returned to her real personality. Her expression was cold and distant. She exuded a high and mighty aura. She looked down and saw that Olivia¡¯s expression was not right. She was still very puzzled. ¡°Ms. Taylor, are you unhappy?¡± It was as if she found it very iprehensible that Olivia was unhappy. Zelen frowned. ¡°Ms. Taylor¡¯s current achievements are all thanks to the Grant family¡¯s nurturing. This is a rare good thing. How can you frown? You have to know that not everyone is lucky enough to be chosen by the Grant family. You should feel lucky. This is your blessing.¡± When Zelen said this, she sounded righteous. It was as if Olivia was an ungrateful ingrate if she retorted. It was not known when the other heads of the family arrived. When they heard Zelen¡¯s words, they immediately echoed. ¡°Miss Zelen is right. Without the Grant Family, there would not be today¡¯s Olivia Taylor.¡± Olivia hugged the book and sank into deep thought. Nobody knew what she was thinking, and she did not notice what the others were saying. She didn¡¯t care about what the others said. On the other hand, Greg couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He sneered and said. ¡°What you say doesn¡¯t make sense. A person¡¯s intelligence is written in their genes. Even if it¡¯s because of the postnatal environment, as one of the four great families of Evervale, the Taylor family¡¯s education isn¡¯t much worse than the Smith family¡¯s. Even if Olivia grew up in the Taylor family, she would still have today¡¯s achievements.¡± Greg had long hated the Grant family¡¯s circle of Elders¡® trial. 24 11.38 The candidates for the position of the young madam were all chosen from the six subservient families. In order to prevent blood rtions from getting too close, they were basically chosen from the children of the six subservient families who married outside the families. Greg had a young cousin who had to go through the trail. Unfortunately, that little cousin did not have a strong mental fortitude like Olivia. After being abandoned by her parents and rtives, she slit her wrist andmitted suicide. Among the six subservient families, there were many people who objected to this kind of trial, but no one was willing to say it. After all, who would be willing to let their loved ones suffer? with This time, seeing Greg speak up, Larson also spoke. ¡°On this point, I agree Greg. Suffering might not produce talent. It¡¯s also possible to choose a good talent if you nurture the child well from a young age.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jonny sneered. ¡°Are you dissatisfied with the circle of Elders, Larson?¡± Larson frowned. Jonny, why do you have to misinterpret my meaning? I¡¯m just stating the facts. Ms. Taylor¡¯s quality is good to be able to reach where she is today. It has nothing to do with suffering.¡± Larson and Jonny were about to start a quarrel. Zelen suddenly opened her mouth and said, ¡°Without the Grant Family¡¯s trial, Ms. Taylor might be able to be an outstanding researcher, but she will definitely not be able to be the best!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, everyone fell silent. Even Greg, who did not like the trial, could not say anything to refute it. Zelen was right. Without the Grant family¡¯s trial, Olivia would not have been adopted by Isaac. Without Isaac, it was impossible for Olivia to learn such expert medical skills, let alone inherit the Smith family. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. There were many outstanding researchers, but there was only one reclusive and great doctor like Isaac. Seeing that everyone was silent and tacitly agreed with her words, a trace of smugness shed across Zelen¡¯s face. She turned to look at Olivia. Her expression was condescending and contemptuous. ¡°Ms. Taylor, I know that you are a little dissatisfied and ufortable because you suddenly find out about the trial. However, please remember one thing. The Grant family is nurturing you. The skills you have now are all thanks to the Grant family. If you still have a conscience, you should be grateful to the Grant family and not be like an ingrate whoins about the family who nurtured you.¡± These words were really righteous and awe¨Cinspiring. 318 Olivia, who had just regained her senses, almostughed out loud. She raised her eyes and looked at Zelen. Her tone was indifferent, but there was an extreme coldness in her eyes. ¡°Zelen, why don¡¯t you let me nurture you too! I¡¯ll send you to the coal mine to dig coal. How about that? I¡¯ll nurture you till you have indestructible willpower, steel¨Clike resistance to pressure, and an iron¨Clike body.¡± ¡°Olivia!¡± Zelen¡¯s face was dark and cold. ¡°Don¡¯t be unappreciative. The Grant family can let you take over the Smith family and can make you lose everything!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Olivia smiled. ¡°How are you going to make me lose everything?¡± Chapter 306 Chapter 306 Chapter 306 Zelen snorted and was about to speak. A dignified voice came from the side and scolded her. ¡°Zelen, don¡¯t mess around.¡± Zelen¡¯s body stiffened, and she immediately turned to look at the person who had arrived. Her tone was respectful as she said, ¡°First Elder.¡± The First Elder walked over with a smile. His expression was rxed, but he had. the aura of a powerful person who had been in a high position for a long time. He was clearly an old man in his seventies. His face was amiable and his eyes were. kind. However, everyone in the room held their breath and were focused at the same time. Their hands fell to their sides as they took on respectful expressions. Almost everyone stood up at the same time to wee the First Elder in. The hall was silent. Only Olivia was still in her seat. She was expressionless. It made her look out of ce. Harvey, who was following behind Greg, secretly nced at Olivia. The corners of his mouth could not help but twitch. He couldn¡¯t help but notice that Olivia could really keep her cool. The First Elder¡¯s gazended on Olivia at this moment. He was not angry at her for not getting up. Instead, he smiled tolerantly and praised, ¡°You¡¯re veryposed.¡± Then, he turned to everyone. ¡°Come on, everyone, take your seats.¡± Zelen walked to the First Elder¡¯s side and asked in a low voice, ¡°Why have youre?¡± The First Elder nced at her and snorted. ¡°If I hadn¡¯te, wouldn¡¯t you have made the situation worse? Hurry up and apologize to Ms. Taylor.¡± His words were filled with obvious affection. Even though he scolded her, he did not really mean it. There was not much reproach in his words. Zelen wasn¡¯t too willing and even turned to re at Olivia. Seeing this, the First Elder sighed and looked helpless. ¡°My niece is stubborn and has a child¡¯s temper. Ms. Taylor, don¡¯t lower yourself to her level.¡± Olivia raised her eyebrows and smiled. A child¡¯s temper? Zelen would be the oldest child ever at almost forty years old this year. However, Olivia did not have time to argue with him. After obtaining everything she wanted to know, she did not want to stay there for a minute longer. She stood up and said, ¡°My people have already come to pick me up. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± She was really leaving! 11.8 Everyone¡¯s gazexchanges. They all telt that Olivia was a little tough Larson and the others indeed had the intention to split the Smith family amongst themselves. Although the Smith family¡¯s development over the years was average, they had umted a lot of wealth over the past few hundred years. It was very impressive. No one wouldin about having too much money. However, other than that, the other family heads also wanted to watch the show. After all, no one from the subservient family dared to go against the Grant family. so openly. Now that there was a hothead like Olivia, everyone felt that it was very interesting. It was as if they were watching a monkey perform on stage. They wanted to see how she would be dealt with by the Grant family. Even Greg frowned and did not agree with Olivia¡¯s actions. He felt that she was too rash and impulsive She was indeed still young. Even if she was really dissatisfied with the Grant family, she had to slowly. umte strength. Only when she had be strong could she obtain the right to speak, then she could take action. Olivia was not really saying goodbye to the Grant family. She was just informing them. With that, she took the observation report and walked out. Zelen was extremely dissatisfied with how unruly Olivia was. She tilted her head and whispered into the First Elder¡¯s ear with a ruthless expression, ¡°Do you want to¡­ Before she could finish speaking, she was interrupted by the First Elder. ¡°Let her go.¡± Although Zelen did not want to let Olivia off so easily, she did not dare to disobey the First Elder¡¯s instruction. She could only stare hatefully at Olivia¡¯s back. After Olivia left the Grant family¡¯s residence and was about to get into the car, Greg¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind. ¡°Mr. Smithson,¡± Olivia called out. She still had some respect for Greg. ¡°Girl.¡± Greg had aplicated expression on his face. He said earnestly, ¡°I know you¡¯re smart and have good medical skills. You¡¯re the reason why the Smith family could develop to its current scale and umte so many connections.¡± The six subservient families did not have a close rtionship with each other. They each had their own path of development. Other than the asional cooperation, they would not help each other. 0.15 The reason why the Smithson family was so close to the Smith family was because of Olivia¡¯s outstanding medical skills. She had disyed extraordinary talent since she was very young. At such a young age, she could practice medicine with Isaac to save people. If Isaac¡¯s medical skills were good, then, with Olivia, the grandfather¨Cgranddaughter duo pushed that to the brink! They could do anything they wanted with their medical skills! There were many diseases that looked unbelievable in modern medicine and could not be cured at all. As long as the grandfather and granddaughter pair worked together, these diseases could be cured. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Olivia, I know that your medical skills are high and you¡¯re capable. You don¡¯t want to be fooled by others, but I have a few words to remind you.¡± Greg said. earnestly. ¡°In today¡¯s society, our six subservient families are all impressive families with powerful strength. However, the Grant family must have some unknown methods to be able to lead us for so many years. You¡¯re still young. Although you¡¯ve had some achievements and even married into the Sullivan family, you¡¯re still not the Grant family¡¯s match. ¡°It¡¯s too impulsive of you to resist the Grant family so openly and not give the First Elder any face.¡± Impulsive? Reckless? Olivia looked at the horizon in the distance and suddenly wanted tough. She had, in fact, discovered the Grant family a long time ago, but there were some things that she was still uncertain about. Back then, Augus had always wanted to nurture her to take over the Capitol Research Institute. At that time, she was not interested in these things at all. She only had her grandfather, Gillian, and Jarron in her heart. She was going to be a peerless doctor in the future. Why would she take over the research institute? Later, she was ambushed by Gillian and pushed off the cliff. Olivia was unconscious for a year at the bottom of the cliff. When she woke up, she identally realized that there were people searching for her. However, it was very odd. The people who were looking for her did not seem to be sent by her grandfather. Instead, everything seemed strange. After realizing that something was wrong with this group of people, Olivia immediately did her counter¨C reconnaissance and began to investigate this group of people. In the past, Olivia did not realize that there was something wrong with Zelen and Gillian. It was only because they were in the dark and she was blinded by emotions. When she ignored emotions and regained her rationality, nothing in the world could hide from her. Olivia quickly found out about the Grant family. However, because she was alone at that time, she could not investigate further, She could not even protect herself, so she put this matter aside and did not continue investigating. Instead, she first returned to the Smith family, found Augus, and agreed to take over the Capitol Research Institute. The reason why Olivia stayed in Evervale and did not return to Layfield for so many years was not only because of Gillian but also because she really did not have time. On one hand, she had to reform the Capitol Research Institute. On the other hand, she had to go to school and do research. She really could not find the time. After so many years, Olivia hadpletely taken control of the Capitol Research Institute and developed it into an independent power, all for the sake of resisting the Grant family. Why would she, Olivia, fight an unprepared battle? Every step and every action she took was deliberate and had a purpose. However, Olivia was still grateful for Greg¡¯s reminder. She nodded at him and said sincerely, ¡°Mr. Smithson, thank you for caring about me. However, I won¡¯t change.¡± Looking at Olivia¡¯s determined gaze, Greg sighed. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already made your decision, I won¡¯t say anything else. However, remember to protect yourself. well. You still have the identity of the other candidate for the position of young madam. Although this identity will add many difficulties to your life, it¡¯s also a protective talisman. You have to use it well. Chapter 307 Chapter 307 Chapter 307 Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. After Olivia left, the First Elder gathered everyone so he could say something. Greg had just returned from outside. As soon as he reached the entrance, he heard the word graphene. The Capitol Research Institute now has a technology that can more conveniently and cheaply produce arge amount of graphene. The First Elder¡¯s voice was a little excited. He needed to hold the cup tightly to calm his emotions. ¡°Graphene applications have a wide range of prospects. It has important application. prospects in optics, electricity, materials science, micro¨Cnano processing, energy, biomedicine, and drug transmission. ¡°If we have this technology in our hands, we can limit the supply of graphene from the source. If any of the subsequent industries want graphene, they have to buy it from us. This is equivalent to owning oil. It¡¯s a profitable business.¡± Jonny and Larson had backgrounds in consortiums, so they were very sensitive to this. Hence, from the moment they heard what the First Elder said, they realized the value of the technology. They could not help but feel excited. Greg was still calm. He asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I hear anything?¡± Every scientific research would have a thesis published, but there was no news about the technology to produce graphene. Robert Watson, the head of the Watson family, was the vice dean of the Capitol Research Institute. He knew more about this matter and exined. ¡°This technology has always been carried out in secret. Because it involves competition. between countries and strategic nning, it has never been announced to the public. The research institute wants to choose powerfulpanies in the country and give them exclusive authorization.¡± ¡°Exclusive authorization?¡± Jonny¡¯s heart tightened. He stubbed out the cigarette in his hand, and the barely¨Crestrained storm in his eyes surged. ¡°Is the information. urate?¡± Upon hearing this, Robert nced at Jonny and said coldly, ¡°Are you questioning me?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. Of course not,¡± Jonny smiled. He looked like he was apologizing, but he did not hold back the aggressiveness in his words. ¡°Although you are the vice dean of the research institute, there are four vice deans in the research. institute. I may trust you, but you¡¯re not in charge after all. This is a matter of great importance. It¡¯s normal for me to be a little worried.¡± Robert looked at Jonny with a displeased expression. Upon seeing this, the First Elder frowned and said unhappily, ¡°Don¡¯t go off¨Ctopic.¡± He looked at Robert. ¡°Is the dean still not showing up?¡± 11:39 Speaking of the dean of the Capitol Research Institute, Robert¡¯s expression turned serious and his tone was a little wary. ¡°He didn¡¯t show up. I wonder where Mr. Switt found such a powerful person. The dean is simply amazing. His methods. and intelligence are top notch. When he first took over the research institute, everyone was still unconvinced, but in just a few years, he expanded the research institute¡¯s power by more than ten times, ¡°The current Capitol Research Institute has already be a ce where the dean has the only say. The dean¡¯s prestige is extremely high, and no one dares to question him.¡± Even Robert, who had always been thinking about bing the dean himself, admires the dean and admitted that he was inferior to him. However, the strange thing was that the dean rarely appeared. Other than the chiet secretary, no one knew who the dean was. Robert had made use of his identity as the vice dean to investigate the matter for a long time, but he was still unable to find any news regarding the dean. The First Elder frowned and reminded Robert, ¡°You have to put in more effort. You have to rope in the dean. Next year will be the year of the change. The research institute is very important to the Grant family.¡± Zelen had been standing quietly behind the First Elder like a shadow. When the First Elder was discussing matters with others, she rarely spoke. But now, she suddenly thought of an important piece of news. ¡°Mr. Watson.¡± Zelen pinched her fingers. ¡°The Mr. Swift you mentioned just now, are you referring to Mr. Swift in West Hill Sanatorium in Layfield?¡± Robert was stunned for a moment before nodding. ¡°Yes.¡± He exined, ¡°Mr. Swift was the president two terms ago. After he stepped down, he took over the Capitol Research Institute. It was not until he found a suitable heir a few years ago that he stopped interfering in the research institute¡¯s matters.¡± After saying that, Robert looked at Zelen curiously and asked, ¡°Why? Do you know Mr. Swift?¡± Zelen shook her head and said in a deep voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know him, but I know Olivia does. ¡°What?¡± Zelen¡¯s words were akin to a sudden p of thunder. Everyone was dumbfounded. Even the First Elder was stunned for a moment before asking, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you mention this in your trial report?¡± Zelen¡¯s tone was aggrieved. ¡°I didn¡¯t think this was very important. At that time, I had been staying with the Smith family. As to what Olivia had done or whom she had met, I only heard from others. I didn¡¯t know much. Moreover, Olivia was 11:391 especially smart at that time. There were countless big shots who liked her, so I didn¡¯t take it seriously.¡± Zelen felt really wronged. She would have included it in the trial report if it was something important. It was impossible for her to record everything that happened to Olivia. ¡°Do many big shots like her?¡± Robert was curious. Zelen nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not that they like her. It¡¯s all because of Isaac. Isaac saved those people, so they paid more attention to Isaac¡¯s three grandchildren. Moreover, Olivia is the smartest among them. Thus, inparison, there are more people. who like her.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The First Elder understood. ¡°So, Olivia knows Mr. Swift because of Isaac?¡± Zelen nodded. ¡°Yes, Isaac has a lot of connections.¡± Hearing this, the First Elder frowned again, a little unhappy. All these years, he had always looked down on the Smith family. He had never thought that the Smith family could help the Grant family. However, this did not mean that Isaac could ignore the Grant family. Since Isaac had so many connections, why did he not give them to the Grant family? At this moment, Jonny said, ¡°Since the Smith family is familiar with Mr. Swift and knows many big shots, it won¡¯t do for it to fall into Olivia¡¯s hands. We have to choose a suitable person to take over the Smith family.¡± The First Elder muttered, ¡°Let me think about it.¡± He had to choose this candidate carefully. Seeing that the First Elder was worried about the Smith family, Zelen¡¯s dissatisfaction with Olivia went up another level. She muttered, ¡°This Olivia really doesn¡¯t know how to be grateful. If it weren¡¯t for the Grant family, she wouldn¡¯t be chosen for the trial. How else would she know Mr. Swift and so many big shots? All of this is thanks to the Grant family. She doesn¡¯t have any gratitude at all. She even has to trouble the First Elder to worry about the Smith family.¡± The more Zelen thought about it, the more furious she became. She said. hatefully, ¡°We must teach Olivia a lesson! Take back everything she got from the Grant family and make her lose everything. Let¡¯s see how arrogant she can be!¡± Although Zelen¡¯s n was crude, they hit the nail on the head. If Olivia were obedient, it would save them a lot of trouble. However, it did not matter if she was disobedient. They would browbeat her into submission! They would take back everything she had obtained from the Smith family, including her medical skills, wealth, connections, and even Angus¡¯s favor! Chapter 308 Chapter 308 Chapter 308 Because of the Smith family¡¯s connections, the First Elder was more interested in the Smith family. Even so, the Smith family was not important enough for the First Elder to personally take action. Therefore, this matter fell into Tom Grant¡¯s hands. Tom was the youngest son of the First Elder. He had never interfered in the Grant family¡¯s internal affairs and had been working in the entertainment industry. The First Elder looked down on the entertainment industry and was very dissatisfied with his youngest son¡¯s frivolousness, so he threw the matter of the Smith family over to him. He wanted to use this opportunity to add some credit to his youngest resume. The Smith family was not a big deal, but it was not small either. 50 The Smith family was one of the six subservient families after all. Even if they were not as glorious as before, they still had a lot of influence. On the other hand, it would also be said to be a small matter. Olivia was a youngdy who had just taken over the Smith family. She did not have any connections. or resources. She did not even understand the Smith family. She was only considered proficient in medicine, but this was nothing. It was easy to get control of the Smith family back. Because the matter was easy and the credit was obvious, the First Elder handed it to his youngest son. When Zelen went to look for Tom, Tom had just left the backstage of a variety show. Recently, he was recording a variety show called ¡°Onwards, Girls!¡°. He was the founder of a girl group and was in charge of many things. He was often busy untilte at night. When Zelen came over, he was taking a nap in the trailer. The manager knew about the Grant family. When he saw Zelening over, he did not dare to dy and immediately got into the trailer to wake Tom up. ¡°Who is it?¡± Tom did not even raise his head. He looked extremely tired. ¡°It¡¯s Ms. Zelen,¡± the manager whispered. ¡°Zelen?¡± Tom mumbled, ¡°What¡¯s she doing here? Is the old man up to something?¡± After Zelen got into the trailer and told him about the Smith family, Tom finally understood what happened. 11:39- ¡°The old man really knows how to find trouble for me. Tom looked reluctant. However, no matter how unwilling he was, he had to give the First Elder some regard. Tom took the Smith family¡¯s information and flipped through it. He was surprised. ¡°That¡¯s 17¡± They could have just found an assistant for such a simple matter, but the First Elder actually went to the trouble of giving him the responsibility. Tom really could not understand what the old man was thinking, Olivia was just a 25¨Cyear¨Cold girl, but they actually treated her as a serious problem. Having been in the entertainment industry for a long time, Tom knew how to destroy a woman too well. They could just photoshop a few photos and hire fake ounts to spread rumors. Things like that could destroy an innocent girl easily. In his opinion, Olivia¡¯s foundation was too shallow. If she was not engaged to Daniel, she would not even be the head of the Smith family, Since that was the case, he could just ruin her marriage. Tom handed the information on Olivia to his manager. ¡°Let¡¯s set up a trap and take a few explicit photos. After that, we can hype it up online.¡± These would be explicit photos of the fiancee of the richest man. Theizens must be very interested. The manager did not ask further. He took the photo and left. On the other hand, Zelen frowned. ¡°Tom, isn¡¯t this a little inappropriate?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Tom looked upzily. Zelen exined, ¡°Olivia is the candidate for the position of young madam.¡± ¡°Candidate?¡± Tom raised his eyebrows. ¡°Does that mean she¡¯s not Mr. Alexander¡¯s. wife?¡± Zelen nodded. ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. Tom¡¯s tone was indifferent, and his expression was extremely. cold. ¡°I¡¯m also testing her. If she doesn¡¯t pass, it¡¯s because she doesn¡¯t have the ability. She can¡¯t me anyone else.¡± With that, Tom leaned back and put on his blindfold, looking like he was going to sleep. After the manager received the information, he immediately made arrangements. He had done this kind of thing many times and was familiar with it. There were countless female celebrities and male celebrities who had their reputations ruined. However, Olivia¡¯s identity was a little special, and the information given emphasized that Olivia was protected by the police. It should be the Smith family¡¯s connections. Therefore, he had to be more cautious. The manager came up with a n and showed it to Tom between recordings. Kelly caught sight of it when she walked past.. She had undergone professional training and was very sensitive to the words. Olivia. The A4 paper was filled with words. She only needed to nce at it to urately find the words ¡®Olivia Taylor¡® Kelly stopped in her tracks and looked back. The manager was very sharp. He immediately looked over and frowned. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± On the other hand, Tom smiled at Kelly and said in a low voice, ¡°Keep your voice down. Don¡¯t scare the little girl.¡± The manager¡¯s gaze paused on Kelly¡¯s pretty face for a moment, and he immediately understood what Tom meant. He didn¡¯t say anything and just waved his hand to signal Kelly to leave. After everyone had left, the manager handed the n to Tom. Tom flipped through it and realized that the manager¡¯s n was very rigorous. It took care of all aspects. It could be said to be perfect. ¡°Not bad.¡± He nodded. ¡°Do whatever you want.¡± When Kelly realized that someone was going to harm Olivia, she immediately returned to her room and called Olivia. She said that someone wanted to harm her and asked her to be careful. ¡°Tom Grant?¡± Hearing this name, a trace of confusion shed across Olivia¡¯s eyes. She did not know this person, but since hisst name was Grant, he should be from the Grant family. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± sheforted Kelly. ¡°I¡¯ll be careful.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. With Tom¡¯s approval, the manager put the n into action. Because Olivia was protected by someone, this trap had to be more precise. The manager did not use a honey trap. Instead, he used Olivia¡¯s sympathy to trick her into going to the Weiss Hotel. Her manager had done his investigation. Olivia liked the dishes in a restaurant very much and often went over there to eat. The manager arranged for a five or six¨Cyear¨Cold girl to guard the door. When Olivia came out, the girl would cry and wipe her cheeks. As expected, when she saw a soft and cuddly little girl crying, Olivia¡¯s heart softened. She went over to hold her hand. ¡°Hey, kid, why are you crying? Where 11:39 Besause of Andrew Olivia liked children now, especially children around. ¡°Petty sister Upon seeing Olivia, the little girl stared at Olivia with her big. watery eyes. Shw was stummed by her beauty. Mive askest a few mines before the little girl pointed at the Weiss Hotel opposite. My mother is there Pretty Sister, take me there.¡± Alright Olivia nodded. The manager had been observing the development of the situation not far away. When he saw Olivia holding the little girl¡¯s hand and walking towards Weiss. Hotel, he could not help but p excitedly. He had already arranged for a young hunk to wait at the Weiss Hotel. Once Olivia enterest, he would be able to take ambiguous photos of the two of them. Olivia will also be led to room 7012. As soon as they entered the room, the young hunk would take off his clothes. Then, reporters would rush in to take photos. Everything was designed very well. They were just waiting for Olivia to fall into the trap Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Chapter 309 The young hunk. Keir West, was annously waiting in the lobby of the Wess Hotel His assistant had already told him that as long as he cooperated with the n involving Olivia and seeded, he would be given the male lead of a television drama Keir sat on the sofa nervously. His palms were covered in sweat. His assistantforted him. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. It¡¯s just a few photos. It¡¯s not a big deal. When the target appearster, rush over. It¡¯s best if you hug Olma. Try to hug her for as long as possible. Someone will take photos nearby. Try to buy more time so that they can take a few more photos¡± Keir nodded. A look of determination shed in his eyes. This was hisst chance. He had to take She¡¯sing!¡± The assistant pushed Keir. Keir quickly got up and rushed towards Olivia. He wanted to catch Olivia of guard and hug her tightly. However, before he could get close, a leg suddenly stretched out from the crowd and tripped him. Keir immediately fell to the ground. Hey sprawled on the ground, his legs in splits, unable to get up for a long time. On one hand, it hurt. On the other hand, Keir was ashamed. How embarrassing was this! Why did he fall: His assistant was so shocked that he could not close his mouth. Dear God! How could he have fallen? Olivia was also very surprised. She did not expect someone in front of her to fall so hard. She held the little girl¡¯s hand and took a few steps back, worried that he would scare the little girl. The little girl looked fine and was not frightened. Instead, she tugged at Olivia¡¯s hand. ¡°Pretty sister, let¡¯s go find Mommy.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Olivia nodded. She held the little girl¡¯s hand and walked around Keir, who was on the ground. They headed towards the elevator. The manager had already noticed the situation here and quickly arranged for a second young hunk to take over. He instructed the hunk to go to Room 7012 first and waited. As soon as he received the call, the substitute hunk rushed upstairs, wanting to get to room 7012 first and be photographed entering the room. He walked quickly and reached the seventh floor in less than a minute. He was about to enter Room 7012 when he realized that there was a circle of people at the door. There was a hotel manager, hotel staff, and a few unfamiliar men. How could there be so many people here? Nics Darwin walked over and asked, ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡± The hotel manager nced at him and asked, ¡°Do you stay here?¡± Nics nodded. ¡°Do you know Mrs. Jameson?¡± The manager asked. Nics¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Mrs. Marie Jameson was the mother of the little girl. She was used as an excuse to lure Olivia over here. There was no Marie Jameson at all.. But how did the hotel manager know? Did Olivia consult the manager? Oh no! There was a problem! He had to contact his manager immediately, but before he could take out his phone, Olivia arrived with the little girl. His body stiffened. He didn¡¯t know what to do. Olivia led the little girl over and looked at everyone. She lowered her head and asked the little girl, ¡°Do you know them?¡± The little girl grabbed Olivia¡¯s arm tightly and hid behind her, shaking her head. Seeing this, the hotel manager stepped forward and exined in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯m: the hotel manager. Leave the child with me first. I¡¯ll help her find her family.¡± Seeing that Olivia was silent, the hotel manager added, ¡°I¡¯ve already called the police. The police will be here soon.¡± Hearing this, Olivia nodded and handed the little girl to the lobby manager. Then she went downstairs and left. On the other side, as soon as Olivia left, the manager rushed to the hotel in a hurry and scolded everyone. ¡°How do you do things? Everything had already been arranged, but it still went wrong. You¡¯re all so stupid!¡± Keir was very ashamed because of how he had fallen on the ground. Nics felt wronged. How could he have known that there would be so many people gathered at the door? After scolding everyone, the manager decided to set up another trap for Olivia. He set up the second trap three dayster. Before he could execute it, he was arrested. When his manager was arrested, Tom was recording a show. The assistant waved and winked at Tom from off the stage. essing Darling youchers Tom saw his assistant too. He frowned and nced at the director. The director was very tactful and immediately paused the recording for half¨Ctime. Tom returned to the waiting room. As soon as he sat down, his assistant said. anxiously. Tom, there¡¯s bad news. Your manager has been arrested!¡± ¡°What?¡± Tom¡¯s originallyzy expression immediately turned cold and solemn. He looked up in shock. ¡°What happened exactly?¡± The assistant also looked confused. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only know that the has been arrested. I¡¯m not sure why. It was very sudden.¡± Tom frowned. manager His manager had been with him for many years and was his right¨Chand man. He also knew a lot about Tom¡¯s private affairs. He definitely could not be caught. Tom took out his phone and called the Deputy Commissioner, Leon Dalton, of the City Police Department to ask him why he had taken his manager away. Leon was baffled. ¡°But¡­ we didn¡¯t arrest anyone.¡± ¡°Did the provincial department make an arrest then?¡± Tom frowned. This was difficult. He did not know anyone from the provincial department. If he wanted to inquire about the provincial department, he had to go through the Grant family. Tom did not want to ept anything from the Grant family because he did not want to be restrained by them. He did not expect that he would have to lower his head and beg the First Elder in the end. Left with no choice, he called the First Elder. When the First Elder heard that Tom¡¯s manager had been arrested, the First Elder scolded Tom, his tone full of disdain. I¡¯ve already told you not to get involved in the entertainment industry, but you just wouldn¡¯t listen. What kind of future can entertainers have? They just earn money faster. What¡¯s the use of that? Does the Grant familyck money? Power is the most important.¡± Tom was impatient, but for the sake of his manager, he could only obediently listen to his father¡¯s scolding. The First Elder gave Tom a good scolding before he called the provincial department. ¡°Chief Payne,¡± the First Elder said in an official tone. ¡°Mr. Grant,¡± Theo Payne, the Chief of the Provincial Department, spoke in fear and trepidation. ¡°Why did you call me personally? If there¡¯s anything, just let your assistant tell me.¡± The First Elder chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s that rascal son from my family. His manager has been arrested. I want to ask, why?¡± Theo was stunned by the question. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. 2944 As someone who was of a high rank, he paid attention to important cases. A small manager was not worthy of his attention. However, this concerned the Grant family. Even if it was a small matter, he had to be very alert. Theo kept apologizing to the First Elder. ¡°It¡¯s all my subordinates fault for being insensible. I¡¯ll reprimand themter. Don¡¯t worry. The manager will be released immediately.¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t.¡± The First Elder added righteously, ¡°I just want to ask what happened. I¡¯m not asking you to be biased. In my position, I have to be more vignt. I can¡¯t use my position for personal gain. You just have to investigate strictly. If there¡¯s really something wrong with the manager, you don¡¯t have to worry about me at all.¡± Theo was filled with respect. ¡°Mr. Grant, you are really a role model for us. You are fair and just.¡± That being said, after hanging up the phone, Theo immediately ordered his secretary to find out who had arrested Tom¡¯s manager. The secretary quickly replied, ¡°The manager is not in the provincial department.¡± Theo frowned. ¡°What about the city department?¡± The secretary said, ¡°I checked there too. He¡¯s not there.¡± Theo was in disbelief. How strange was this! If the manager wasn¡¯t at the city department or the provincial department, where did he go? Did he disappear into thin air? Chapter 310 Chapter 310 Chapter 310 Olivia only found out about this after the agent was arrested. ¡°What did you say?¡± Olivia looked at Tyson. Her eyshes flickered and her eyes were filled with surprise. ¡°Someone from the Security Bureau came?¡± Tyson exined, ¡°It has been nned for more than half a month. Firstly, Nimbus Gaze is about to be completed, and foreign forces are restless. Secondly, it¡¯s not very safe in the country. The leader of the Security Bureau is worried that something will happen to you.¡± Olivia was not only the dean of the Capitol Research Institute currently, she was also a nationally acimed scientist. Her safety was very important to the Hushe Republic. Although she had hidden her identity now, no one in the upper echelons knew Olivia¡¯s true identity other than Jake. The foreign forces had not found out about her either. However, just in case, it was better to be cautious. Tyson extended a finger. ¡°You have at least this many inclothes with you at all times.¡± ¡°Ten?¡± Olivia nodded. Fortunately, this number was still eptable. Tyson shook his head. ¡°100¡± Olivia facepalmed. Tyson said in a serious tone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even a fly with bad intentions won¡¯t be able to reach you.¡± As soon as the little girl appeared yesterday, the manager¡¯s location was locked. Then, Keir, Nics, and the others were instantly surrounded by inclothes. The principle of the inclothes was that as long as it was not a particrly dangerous person or thing, they would not allow any trouble to reach Olivia and affect her daily life. Hence, when Keir was rushing over, he was tripped by a inclothes who was hiding in the dark. ¡°100 people?¡± Olivia massaged her forehead. She felt that it was a little. exaggerated. She did not need so many people to protect her. However, Tyson insisted, ¡°Miss Taylor, this is Mr. Book¡¯s idea. The environment at home and abroad is not peaceful now, especially next year, which is the year of the new term. It will be even more chaotic. To prevent people from taking advantage of the situation to hurt you, we can¡¯t be too careful.¡± Olivia nodded and did not say anything else. The personal assistant, Elena, knocked on the door and entered. 1110 ¡°Miss Taylor, this is an invitation from the Painting Association.¡± Olivia took the invitation and flipped through it before remembering. It was an invitation to the Painting Association¡¯s internalpetition. Every year. Rose would invite her to be a judge. Unfortunately, Olivia had never been there. But this time¡­ Olivia hesitated for a moment. She thought of Bethany, whom she had met when she was hypnotized and ended up selling sandwiches. That girl was extremely talented and would prove to be remarkable. Olivia upied one of the spots of Rose¡¯s students, but she did not focus on learning painting as Rose expected, so she felt a little guilty towards Rose. She had always wanted to find a talented student to rmend to her teacher. She could use this opportunity to let Rose take a look at Bethany. Closing the invitation, Olivia looked at Elena and said, ¡°Reply to the invitation. Tell them that I¡¯m going over.¡± At the Manson family¡¯s residence, Winona had been in the studio for several days. Victoria was very worried. Her daughter had been smart since she was young and was very talented in painting. However, Winona had always been self¨Cdisciplined. and did things ording to the rules. Although she liked to draw, she would never be so engrossed in it. After some thought, Victoria pushed the door open and entered. When Victoria came in, Winona was painting. It was an oil painting. Victoria originally wanted to call out to Winona, but when she raised her gaze and looked at the canvas, her attention was instantly attracted by the painting. It depicted a young girl who was dancing ballet. The girl stood gently on her tiptoes and raised her arms high, spinning them in circles. It was clearly a static scene, but Victoria seemed to really see the ballet girl who was engrossed in the dance. Winona¡¯s painting skills improved again! Victoria was pleasantly surprised. After Winona finished thest stroke, she saw Victoria. She tilted her head and wheedled to her mother, ¡°My arm is so tired.¡± Victoria¡¯s heart ached. As she massaged Winona¡¯s arm, she said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s such at big painting. Usually, you can¡¯t finish it in a month. Why are you in such a hurry. this time? Youpleted this one in just a few days.¡± Winona¡¯s face was calm, and her beautiful face made it impossible to read her thoughts. ¡°In two days, it will be the internalpetition of the Painting Association. The vice chairman has contacted me for a long time, hoping to show off one of my paintings.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a painting. Victoria said nonchntly. ¡°Don¡¯t we have a lot of paintings at home? Just give them one.¡± your Winona shook her head, her eyes deep. ¡°Those are not good enough. I want to show off the best painting. After the internalpetition of the Painting Association ends, there will be a charity auction. I need to use this to make a name for myself.¡± Victoria frowned. ¡°You¡¯re already very famous overseas. There¡¯s no hurry in the country. Even if you really want to be famous, I¡¯ll hold a few art exhibitions. for you and invite some famous collectors to highly praise your paintings. You can just hype them up. There¡¯s no need to be so tired.¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote!¡± Winona subconsciously grabbed Victoria¡¯s hand. There was a rare trace of vulnerability in her expression. ¡°It¡¯s toote, Mom. I need to quickly umte fame so that I can attract Daniel¡¯s attention. Back then, he liked me because he noticed my paintings.¡± Victoria stopped massaging Winona¡¯s arm. She lowered her head and sized up her daughter with a probing expression. ¡°Winona, tell me the truth. What exactly happened? Weren¡¯t you very confident in Daniel¡¯s feelings for you previously?¡± Winona was silent for a moment. The corners of her mouth twitched, revealing an ugly smile. ¡°Mom, I misunderstood. He doesn¡¯t like me that much anymore.¡± Speaking of this, Winona looked disappointed. She was not a person who was blindly confident. It was just that Daniel had been alone for so many years that gave her the illusion that he had always been hung up on her. When she was taken away by the police because of Olivia, Daniel did not care. It was at that time that Winona made the realization. Daniel did not have any more feelings for her as she had imagined. Their rtionship gradually dissipated with the passage of time. But it didn¡¯t matter. She still had a chance. Winona had investigated. Olivia and Daniel had just met not long ago, so the rtionship between the two was not that deep. Daniel chose to be with Olivia because Olivia was simr to Winona. Olivia¡¯s personality was simr to hers, and she was also independent and proud. However, a fake was still a fake. Winona would let Daniel see that only someone as outstanding as her was worthy of him. She would evoke Daniel¡¯s feelings for her and regain the feelings he once had for her. Winona and Victoria went to the dining room downstairs to eat something. In the ¦° evening, when the light was the best, they came to the studio. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She took out her phone and took a few photos of the painting of the ballet dancer. Then, she sent the best photo to Daniel. ¡°How is it? I just drew it. Recently, my technique has deteriorated and I did not spend a lot of time on this piece. If I slowly ponder over it, I should be able to draw it better. ¡°Give me your opinion.¡± Winona maintained an appropriate attitude. Since she had already realized that Daniel¡¯s feelings for her had faded, she could. not be as cold and distant as before. She had to take the initiative. Young sons from wealthy families like Daniel had top¨Cnotch aesthetic standards and a unique appreciation for art. With painting as a bridge between them, it was easy to findmon topics to talk. about. However, Olivia was not good enough. Winona heard that her medical skills were not bad. Olivia would have been surrounded by medical herbs since she was young. It was already lucky that she did not be a bookworm. Even though Olivia was somewhat attractive to Daniel because of her beauty, it would notst long. When he had interacted with Olivia for a long time, Daniel would discover that he had nothing in common with her and would want to find someone else to fill the emptiness in his heart. Chapter 311 Chapter 311 Chapter 311 After waiting for a while, there was no reply from Daniel. Winona was a little disappointed. However, she quickly perked up and sent the photo to Rose, the chairman of the Painting Association. Rose was an internationally renowned oil painting master with far¨Creaching influence. When Winona was young, she even wanted Rose to be her teacher. Rose also liked Winona¡¯s painting talent very much. She had originally said that she would take her in as her student after testing her. Unfortunately, Rose ran to Layfield the next day. After that, there was no news from her. Rose never mentioned taking her in as a student again. After sending the photo over, Winona dialed a number and said respectfully and modestly, ¡°Mrs. Liebsig, I don¡¯t know if you are busy. Sorry to disturb you.¡± Rose was almost 70 years old this year, but her body was still very strong, and her words were full of energy. ¡°It is not considered disturbing when ites to painting.¡± Rose went on to praise Winona. ¡°Your skills have improved, Winona, and you have captured the emotions very well. Impressive.¡± Winona said modestly, ¡°I still have much to learn.¡± Rose sighed and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s already rare for someone of your age to have such outstanding skills. I¡¯ve lived for so long and seen countless children. with talent in painting. There are only two who have such skills.¡± This was an incredible praise. Rose had been famous internationally for a long time, and her prestige was extremely high. No matter where she went, she would be respectfully called a master. Being praised by her like this, even Winona, who was always level¨Cheaded, couldn¡¯t help but be excited. After stabilizing her trembling voice, Winona said, ¡°Mrs. Liebsig, you¡¯re too kind. But I¡¯m very curious. Who is the other one?¡± ¡°You know who it is.¡± Rose¡¯s tone became more amiable. ¡°It¡¯s Sketcher.¡± Sketcher was not a real name. She was a genius painter who appeared out of nowhere a few years ago. H oil painting technique was the pinnacle. She had only painted a few paintings and had not even shown her face. No one knew what she looked like or what her name was. However, her appearance had an epoch¨Cmaking significance and far¨Creaching impact. There were very few people who studied techniques too much in traditional oil sume they were all didamind of i However Sketcher was extremely addicted to this and unted her skills crazily. sally the highest evaluation of paturing techniques was like a photo, but skva dur a hangost this evaluation she gave her paintings a dynamic feeling. Now that Nok like a photo, but it also looked alive. NBA work was a huge tiger. It was so realistic and dynamic that it Bightened everyone who came to see it. Even some painters who had been asons in the painting world for a long time were shocked by her paintings. I was really too realistic, just like a real tiger. The use of color and the coordination of light and shadow were simply to the point of perfection. Just as the oil painting world thought that they would wee a rising star, Sketcher gave up on painting. She said that her painting was emotionless and could not be considered a famous painting. She said that she was just sketching. That was also the origin of her name. However, just because Sketcher said that she was a sketcher did not mean that she was really one Her expansion and innovation in oil painting techniques were of great significance and had a huge impact on the entire painting world. All these years. Winona had somewhat imitated what Sketcher was doing, wanting to be the second Sketcher. Now that she heard Rose say that her techniques could bepared to Sketcher¡¯s, Winona was so excited that she was incoherent. ¡°Mrs. Liebsig, is what you said true? Can my techniques really be compared to her?¡± Winona clutched her chest. She needed to take a deep breath. Hearing Winona so excited, Rose smiled. ¡°You already have 60% of her ability.¡± After saying that, Rose suddenly smiled and said in a mysterious tone, ¡°I have good news What good news?¡± Winona was curious. Rose told her. ¡°In this internalpetition of the Painting Association, Sketcher will appear. She has already promised to be one of the judges that day.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Winona was so excited that she kept spinning in circles. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true. Rose nodded. ¡°When shees over, I¡¯ll introduce you to her. You¡¯re about the same age and are both beautiful. You might be good. friends. The more Rose spoke, the more she felt that this possibility was high. Olivia¡¯s personality was really simr to Winona¡¯s. They were both a little cold, and they both pursued techniques. Perhaps they would be good friends. ? After banging up the call. Winona held the phone and was in a daze. The upturned corners of her mouth never came down. Thinking that she would soon get to know her idol, Sketcher, Winona was overjoyed. She didn¡¯t even notice Daniel¡¯s reply to her message. After a long time, she finally saw the message Daniel had sent her. Seeing the notification on the phone screen, Winona¡¯s heart raced as though she was on a roller coaster. Sweetness spread through her. She quickly unlocked her phone and opened WhatsApp. The first thing she saw was the message. [Not bad, but not as good as my wife¡¯s.] Winona pursed her lips and didn¡¯t reply. At the Grant family¡¯s residence, Alexander pushed the pile of information away angrily and rubbed his temples with a frustrated expression. Damian picked up the folders on the ground one by one and ced them on the desk. Alexander looked up and his gazended on the folders. There was a hint of hostility in his eyes. He had already flipped through all the information and looked at every photo, but he could not find the girl in the go gown. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. After so many years. Alexander had long forgotten what the girl looked like. He only remembered that she was wearing a gown. However, among the information gathered by Damian, no girl was wearing a gown. Moreover, because it had been so long, these photos had already turned yellow and blurry. It was impossible to see the people clearly. Alexander flipped through every photo carefully. Unfortunately, he could not find any familiarity in these old photos. Damianforted him. ¡°Mr. Alexander, if you are fated with the girl, you will meet her sooner orter.¡± Alexander rested his slender arm on the table, revealing a few diamond cuffs that reflected the sunlight outside the window. They were dazzling and eye¨Ccatching. He pursed his lips and his expression was cold. ¡°Let¡¯s put this matter aside for now.¡± Damian nodded and ced the three photos in front of Alexander. He said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Alexander, the First Elder and the others are urging you to choose. your wife as soon as possible.¡± Impatience shed in Alexander¡¯s eyes. He nced at the three photos casually, When his gaze landed on Olivia¡¯s face, he suddenly paused. He thought of that night, of the smart and quick¨Cwitted woman, of the softness when he was pressed against her. A smile appeared in Alexander¡¯s eyes. He raised his hand to hold the photo of Olivia. He said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s settle on her first.¡± Damian understood what he meant. Alexander meant to spend some time with Olivia first. If there was no problem between them, it would be Olivia. He took the photo and gave it to the First Elder. The First Elder looked at the photo and narrowed his eyes. His expression was calm, making it impossible to tell his emotions. ¡°Then let him interact with Ms. Taylor first.¡± Zelen was also at the side. After Damian left, her expression immediately darkened. She was unhappy. ¡°Why is it her again? Aren¡¯t there two others? Why must Mr. Alexander choose her?¡± Shut up.¡± The First Elder raised his eyes and swept a nce at Zelen. His expression was displeased. ¡°Is Mr. Alexander someone you canin about?¡± Zelen lowered her head. ¡°I was wrong. I just felt that it would be letting Olivia off too easily.¡± The First Elder sighed. ¡°The girl is quite capable, but she¡¯s too unruly. She still needs to be tested further.¡± As he spoke, the First Elder looked at Zelen. ¡°Go over to Tom and watch over him. Tell him to be gentler with his methods. Bring back the control of the Smith amily and teach Olivia a lesson. Don¡¯t go overboard.¡± Got it,¡± Zelen said reluctantly. his turn of events really let her off too easily! Olivia¡¯s life was really good. She was actually chosen by Alexander. Who knew just. ow many good deeds she had done in her previous life to be so fortunate in this fe? Chapter 312 Chapter 312 Chapter 312 Although the internalpetition of the Painting Association was low¨Ckey, it was really not low profile at all. Professional media had already followed up on it, and the news spread throughout the circle. However, to the public, it was a little low¨Ckey. There was nothing about it on Twitter at all. Only some highly professional forums were discussing this matter. The venue of thepetition was set at a very famous art gallery in Evervale. For thepetition of the Painting Association, the art gallery would not be open for the next few days. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The candidates who participated in thepetition gradually arrived and were waiting in the waiting room on the second floor. Doris was among them. She was very nervous. She sat at the back of the waiting room and lowered her head to listen to the people in front of her A man and a woman were sitting in front and chatting. ¡°There are really many experts in thispetition! I almost didn¡¯t pass,¡± the girl said with lingering fear. Thepetition was divided into two rounds. The first round was the preliminary round. After submitting their work, they would wait to be notified. Only after passing the preliminary round could one participate in the second round. The second round was difficult. It required painting on the spot, which tested one¡¯s ability to be innovative there and then. ¡°Even you almost didn¡¯t pass?¡± The boy was shocked. He was not even as good as a girl. The girl nodded. ¡°My aunt is from the Painting Association. She told me that there were a total of 100 participants this time. About 30 people have passed the preliminary round. Some people have to be filtered out in the second round. In the end, there would only be about ten left.¡± ¡°Jesus.¡± The boy put his hand to his forehead. ¡°I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t pass the second round.¡± ¡°Even if you pass the second round, you may not be chosen by the teachers.¡± The girl also felt that it was very difficult. Even if she passed the second round at the end, she still had to see if she caught the teacher¡¯s eye. If she were not chosen by any teacher and taken in as a student, it would be a waste of effort. As the two of them were talking, the girl suddenly looked at the door. 11:401 Billionaires Missing Darling ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± the boy asked curiously. The girl pointed out of the window and said excitedly. ¡°Do you see that? That¡® Mr. Murphy, the seventh student of Mrs. Liebsig, the chairman of the Painting Association.¡± ¡°Ozymandias Murphy?¡± The boy was stunned for a moment. Then he became even more excited. ¡°I know him. He just won an international award. He¡¯s an amazing youth painter.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The girl nodded heavily. ¡°Next to Mr. Murphy is Mrs. Liebsig¡¯s sixth student, Ms. Jeanne Weaver. Oh my god, why are they all here? Aren¡¯t they on the third floor? Why did theye to the examination hall on the second floor?¡± The boy stood up and looked outside. He guessed, ¡°They should be picking someone up. Hmm¡­ They¡¯re getting off the elevator!¡± The girl patted her chest. ¡°What kind of big shot is it to actually trouble two of Mrs. Liebsig¡¯s students to go together?¡± Doris sat behind the two of them and listened to their conversation. The two people they were talking about were all big shots. Doris could only dream of bing their student. There was still some time before thepetition. Doris hesitated for a moment. before finally getting up and running towards the door. She was going over to try her luck. Doris did not take the elevator. Instead, she ran up the stairs and soon arrived at the lobby on the first floor. She looked around for Jeanne and Ozymandias. However, she did not find either of them. Instead, she saw a familiar figure. It was Olivia! Her fake sister! Why was she here? Doris was shocked. After thinking for a moment, she quickly thought of a possibility. The fact that Gillian could give her a spot in the internalpetition of the Painting Association and that Olivia had also given Bethany a spot meant that both Gillian and Olivia were members of the Painting Association. It was probably because the two of them had some discord that Gillian brought Olivia to their house. This matter was all done by Gillian, their family would at most earn a little. money. They had no grudge against Olivia. However, it was inevitable that people would take their anger out on others. Who knew if Olivia would take her anger out on her because of this? What if Olivia took her anger out on her and tampered with the second round. 11405 ruining her hard¨Cwon opportunity? It had not been easy for Doris to get to where she was today. She had even done something against her conscience She could not let Olivia ruin everything she had worked so hard to build. Olivia could not stay here today! Thinking of this, Doris gritted her teeth and rushed out. Before she could reach Olivia, she was stopped by the man behind her. Doris could not care less. She looked over and said. ¡°Olivia, it¡¯s me, Doris. Do you still remember?¡± Olivia turned around and slowly looked up at her. Her gaze was cold and clear, like an extremely cold spring water deep underground. Doris¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She subconsciously took a step back and suddenly lowered her head, not daring to look at Olivia. How strange. They were clearly the same person and had the same appearance, but why did it feel completely different? The feeling Olivia gave her in the past was gentle and natural, like a breeze blowing gently on her face. It was extremelyfortable to be near her. However, the woman in front of her exuded an indescribable calmness and magnanimity. It was as though Olivia only needed to look at her, and all her thoughts would be exposed in front of her. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Olivia recognized the girl in front of her. When she was hypnotized by Ernesto, Gillian found her a fake sister. ¡°Are you here for the second round of the Painting Associationpetition?¡± Olivia asked. Doris nodded hurriedly. ¡°Then you¡¯ve improved a lot during this period of time. Olivia remembered Doris¡¯s painting. It was mediocre andcked a little spirituality. With her level, it was impossible for her to pass the preliminary round and enter the second round. Upon hearing this, panic shed across Doris¡¯s eyes. She dug her nails into her palms and barely managed to calm herself down. Olivia¡¯s aura was too strong. She could not control her body from trembling. If it were not for the fact that her future was at stake, her legs would have gone weak. ¡°Olivia, I¨CI have something important to tell you.¡± Doris trembled. ¡°Tell me,¡± Olivia said indifferently. Doris gulped. ¡°Can we go somewhere else? There are so many peopleing and going here. It¡¯s not convenient.¡± ? Olivia nced at her indifferently and did not say anything. Doris¡¯s body instantly stiffened. She felt that her thoughts had been discovered. Doris gritted her teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s about Bethany. Something happened to her.¡± Upon hearing this, Olivia suddenly looked up with extreme iciness in her eyes. She turned around and walked to the lounge beside her. Her tone was calm. ¡°Come over here. When they arrived at the lounge, Doris¡¯s body rxed a little, but her mind was still tense. She stammered as she recounted Bethany¡¯s matter. ¡°After you left, there was a fire in Bethany¡¯s house. Everything in the house was burned, and Bethany also disappeared. I thought that she had gone somewhere else, so I didn¡¯t take it to heart. However, half a monthter, I suddenly received a call from her. She was terrified on the phone and cried for me to save her. I was about to ask her about her situation, but before I could speak, she hung up. ¡°After that, I called back a few more times, but I couldn¡¯t get through.¡± After saying that, Doris took out her phone and found a number. She handed it over. ¡°Look. This is the number.¡± Tyson nced at it and memorized the number. Then, he took out his phone and dialed it. The phone rang twice before it was picked up. It was a middle¨Caged female voice. ¡°Hello, this is the Dillon Manor. May I know. who you are?¡± Tyson said in a low voice, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m looking for Bethany Fulham.¡± Hearing the words ¡°Bethany Fulham¡°, the middle¨Caged female voice¡¯s tone suddenly changed from being easy¨Cgoing to being vignt and careful. ¡°Who are you? Why are you looking for Bethany?¡± Tyson said, ¡°I¡¯m her friend.¡± ¡°Friend?¡± The middle¨Caged woman¡¯s tone turnedpletely cold. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t call again, and don¡¯t look for Bethany. If you continue to be a busybody, you¡¯ll be courting death!¡± With that, she hung up the phone. Tyson turned to Olivia and said in a low voice, ¡°Miss Taylor, the attitude of the caller is not right. Something might happen to Miss Fulham.¡± Olivia immediately turned around and walked out. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Chapter 313 When they got into the car, Olivia asked Elena, ¡°When does thepetition start?¡± Elena was very professional and immediately said, ¡°Thepetition starts at 9 o¡¯clock and ends at 11 o¡¯clock. After that, it¡¯s time for the judges to . You¡¯re a specially invited judge. You don¡¯t have to review every piece of work. You just need to on the final 10 pieces of work. ording to the practice of the previouspetitions, the specially invited judge will at around 2 p.m.¡± Olivia nodded and said decisively, ¡°Go reply that I¡¯ll be there by 1:30 p.m.¡± At the entrance of the art gallery, seeing Olivia leave with her own eyes, Doris patted her chest and heaved a long sigh of relief. She was finally gone! Although Doris did not know who Olivia was, the fact that Olivia coulde to the art gallery today meant that she was rted to the Painting Association. She assumed that Olivia was either a member of the Painting Association or an assistant of the association. Doris calcted the time in her heart. The ten works that were selected would be announced at two in the afternoon. After that, it would be time for the specially invited judges to on them. When it was two o¡¯clock, the oue would be set. Even if Olivia did not like her, it would not change the oue. Moreover, Olivia might just be a nobody in the Painting Association. She might not even have a say Doris was strengthless. She took the elevator upstairs. When she reached the door, she bumped into the girl sitting in front of her. Her aunt was a member of the Painting Association. Seeing this, Doris went over enthusiastically and took the girl¡¯s arm, inquiring about something. ¡°A twenty¨Cfour or twenty¨Cfive¨Cyear¨Cold girl?¡± The girl frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. The youngest female member of the Painting Association is Jeanne. There¡¯s no one younger than her.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Doris was overjoyed. However, to be safe, she asked again, ¡°What about people around the same age? Any assistants?¡± ¡°No.¡± The girl said, shaking her head, ¡°The threshold for joining the Painting Association is rather high. How can there be so many young people?¡± Hearing this, Doris waspletely relieved. It turned out that Olivia was nothing. Doris thought that she was some big shot. It Billions Mosing Darling turned out to be a false rm. At the Dillon family. After the servant, Linda Wale, hung up the phone, she thought about it and felt uneasy, so she reported this matter to Eudora Dillon. ¡°Madam, someone just called and asked to speak to Ms. Fulham.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still that Doris?¡± Eudora frowned. ¡°She just won¡¯t give me a break.¡± ¡°No, no.¡± Linda hurriedly shook her head and said. ¡°It¡¯s not Doris. It¡¯s a man.¡± A man? Eudora pondered for a moment and her face darkened. ¡°Could it be Bettany. called others again?¡± Linda nodded. ¡°Ms. Fulham has always been restless. She¡¯s already pregnant, but she can¡¯t just stay at home and always thinks about leaving us. ¡°Forget about her. Eudora said impatiently. ¡®She¡¯s just a weak girl. Her parents don¡¯t care about her. Who else can she count on?¡± At this point. Eudora nced at Linda and said in a sepulchral tone. ¡°Keep an ey on her. Make sure she gives birth to this child.¡± Linda hummed in response and left. Upstairs. Bettany sat by the window and looked downstairs in a daze. She waspletely naked, and her skin was as wless and delicate as snow porcin, like a porcin doll. However, the purplish¨Cpurple strangtion marks on her waist and thighs stood out, a stark contrast against her purity. Bettany heard the door open and close behind her. Sensing that someone had entered. Bettany¡¯s body stiffened for a moment, and a trace of fear shed across her eyes. The sound of the wheelchair rubbing against the floor was like a death sentence. Bettany finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Before the wheelchair approached, she got up and ran towards the door. Unfortunately, she was too flustered and knocked over the breakfast on the table beside her. The soft cereal was instantly scattered all over the ground. Seeing this, Bettany became even more flustered, like a child who had made a mistake. Her eyes were filled with panic. When Marcus entered, his expression didn¡¯t register anger. Although he was as expressionless as ever, the corners of his mouth were curled up slightly. Ever since he found out that Bettany was pregnant yesterday, a faint smile had been hanging on the corner of his mouth. However, when he saw the untouched breakfast on the table, his good mood was instantly spoiled. A violent storm brewed in his dark eyes, making one tremble in fear. ¡°You didn¡¯t eat?¡± Marcus fixed his eyes on Bettany, like a wolf that was about to attack at any moment. Bettany said, trembling. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t eat.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t eat? I think you don¡¯t want to eat!¡± Marcus sneered. His beautiful eyes were filled with maliciousness. He raised his hand, grabbed the milk on the table, and smashed it on the ground. The shattered ss cut Bettany¡¯s jaw, and she hissed in pain. A wisp of vexation shed in Marcus¡¯s eyes when he saw this, and his right hand grabbed the armrest of the wheelchair tightly as if he wanted to crush it. He lowered his eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll get Linda to make another breakfast.¡± Bettany nodded timidly. ¡°I¨CI¡¯ll eat it all.¡± These words seemed to please Marcus. His cold expression softened. He looked up at the scratch on Bettany¡¯s chin for a while before turning around and driving the wheelchair away. Bettany¡¯s eyes were lingering on his back. When he left, she instantly copsed to the ground., regardless of the ss shards on the ground. She did not seem to feel the pain in her body. She only felt a little itchy. It kind of felt good. How strange. She actually didn¡¯t feel any pain. Bettany picked up arge ss fragment curiously and gestured at the artery on her wrist. She had an impulse to cut her wrist, but when she thought of the previous two suicides, fear shed across her eyes. No, no, she couldn¡¯t kill herself! In the Dillon Manor, with a fully equipped medical team at all times, she would not die. Not only would she not die, but she would also face Marcus¡¯s even more ferocious abuse. Thinking of Marcus, Bettany cowered, her eyes filled with despair. That man was too terrifying. He was astonishingly handsome, but he was as cold as a demon. Bettany still remembered the first time she saw him. The brilliant sunlight shone. on his face, making his already sharp¨Cfeatured face even more dazzling, like a celestial being. 1141 She had never seen such a good looking man in her life. But immediately after, while she was still stunned, her gazended on his suff and weak legs. Then, her eyes darkened. Bettany felt a little sorry that such a good¨Clooking man was mobility¨C impaired. After rejecting his engagement, Bettany thought that she would never have anything to do with him again in her life. Unexpectedly, a fire destroyed her painting, burned her right hand, and ruined her life. She was sent to Marcus¡¯s bed and became his exclusive woman. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. She was being tortured and humiliated in all sorts of ways, and once she showed any signs of being disobedient or escaping, she would receive even more intense humiliation. This man used all kinds of methods to torture and humiliate her. He made her life a living hell. Chapter 314 Chapter 314 Chapter 314 When Marcus went out, he met Linda, who was rushing over. ¡°What are you doing? Why are you in such a rash?¡± Marcus frowned. Linda quickly stopped in her tracks. Her face turned pale as she exined in a panic, I¡¯m here to watch Ms. Fulham.¡± Marcus did not speak. His gaze was still on Linda, Under such an intense gaze, Linda¡¯s legs went weak in a moment. She stammered as she exined, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s Madam who asked me toe up and watch Ms. Fulham.¡± ¡°Watch her?¡± Marcus was very smart. Despite the fact that he kept himself at home because his legs were injured in a car ident, nothing could escape his eyes. With just a nce, he could tell that there was something wrong with Linda. ¡°You received a call just now. Who called?¡± Marcus asked in a cold tone. Linda didn¡¯t dare to hide anything and hurriedly said, ¡°The caller is looking for Ms. Fulham. Madam was worried that Ms. Fulham might be restless and do something, so she asked me toe up and keep an eye on Ms. Fulham.¡± Marcus said with a frown, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Don¡¯t go over and disturb her. Wheel me downstairs.¡± Linda quickly nodded and wheeled Marcus downstairs. Downstairs, Eudora was on the phone with a scowl. She did not even notice her son, Marcus,ing downstairs. It was only when Linda called her that she came back to her senses. Upon seeing Marcus, Eudora forced a smile and exined, ¡°I got a call from the Smith family, saying that the head of the family and Bettany are good friends. She knows that Bettany is here and wants to visit her.¡± The caller was very polite, but Eudora had a feeling that she did note with good intentions. Because of pregnancy, Bettany had been quite steady and didn¡¯t make a fuss these days. If outsiders interfered, it was very likely that she would be restless and wouldn¡¯t set her mind in staying with her son. ¡°The Smith family?¡± Marcus frowned slightly and quickly realized who it was. ¡°It¡¯s Olivia? Daniel¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡± ¡°That¡¯s her. Eudora nodded and said, ¡°The Smith family has been on the rise these days. They are already quite strong, and now the Sullivan family and the Smith family are connected by marriage. That¡¯s quite something. The Smith family is not something to be trifled with. Even these wealthy families in Evervale. have to show some respect to the Smith family.¡± Marc and coldly heer Daniel¡¯s Banere, not his wife yet. It¡¯s just the Smith the wounded kunde. Ishon¡¯t think she can barge in if we reject her!¡± By Fundors was nervous Team reject her now, but this is not a long¨Cterm n. What it she goes against family?¡± Marcus disagreed She¡¯s just Olivia. Although I¡¯ve never seen her before, I think the must have had the Sullivan family¡¯s help to be the head of the Smith Fanly at such a young age. There¡¯s no need to take such a woman to heart.¡± Then seeing that his mother was still frowning, Marcusforted her. ¡°Mom, you worried about nothing. Suppose Olivin is really that capable. As long as we insist that Bettany is not in the Dillon, would she dare toe and search? Even if she wants to she doesn¡¯t have the strength. More importantly, Bettany was personally sent here by her father. Even if Olivia wants her, she should go to Bettany¡¯s Rather and not us¡± These wordspletely calmed Eudora down. She mmeshately said. ¡°Then I¡¯ll call back and say that Bettany isn¡¯t with us. I don¡¯t believe that Olivia can barge in.¡± Marcus nodded and did not take it seriously. Eudora picked up the phone and dialed the number back. She said over the phone, Hello, you misunderstood just now. I don¡¯t know Bettany Fulham. She isn¡¯t at my house ether¡± Elena frowned when she heard this and turned to look at Olivia. She asked in a low voter, ¡°Miss Taylor?¡± Olivia looked up coldly and took the phone. She opened her mouth and said, ¡°Mrs. Dillon?¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this pleasant female voice, Eudora quickly realized that the person who picked up the phone had changed. She was stunned for a moment before asking tentatively. ¡°Are you Olivia Taylor?¡± Olivia said in a low voice, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really Ms. Taylor, Hello, hello.¡± Eudora¡¯s tone became enthusiastic. ¡°There must be a misunderstanding. We don¡¯t know Bettany. You¡¯ve found the wrong person. Olivia ignored her words and told her unhurriedly, ¡°I¡¯ll be at the Dillon Manor in half an hour.¡± ¡°What?¡± Eudora suddenly raised You¡¯re not wee. I¡¯m warnin¡± voice and panicked. ¡°What are you doing? you, I won¡¯t open the door for you. If you insist on breaking in, I¡¯ll call the police. Our¡­¡± Olivia ended the call before she could finish speaking. Eudora¡¯s warning words were instantly swallowed back. She almost stomped her feet in anger. ¡°She has no ujduringing she actuallyes uninvited the o Linda psited Eudora¡¯s back to calucher down andforted her Medem, don¡¯t be angry Olivia is young and arrogant, but the ballon family isn¡¯t vomeone to be trifled with. You shouldn¡¯t lower yourself to her level, just ignore her As she spoke, she handed a cup of hot coffee to Eudora and continued, ¡°In a while, I¡¯ll tell the security guards at the door not to let anyone in Hearing Linda¡¯s words, Eudora finally calmed down. She looked up at Marcus and said, ¡°Marcus, go upstairs and rest. I won¡¯t let Olivia in Marcus nodded. He was not very concerned about this matter. In his eyes, Olivia was just an arrogant girl, What kind of ce did she think the Dillon Manor was? Did she think that she coulde just because she wanted to? What a joket Half an hourter. The security guard at the entrance hurriedly called, ¡°Madam, Ms. Taylor is here. She has already gone in¡± ¡°What!¡± Eudora freaked and almost lost herposure. She snapped, ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to stop them? Why are you letting them in? What are you doing? What¡¯s the use of having you?¡± Linda stomped her feet in anger. ¡°Good¨Cfor¨Cnothing. These security guards are useless. They can¡¯t even stop a person? Marcus happened toe out of the elevator. Seeing this, he immediately asked with a frown, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why can¡¯t you stop her? There are many of them?¡± The security guard felt wronged and said, ¡°Not just that.¡± ¡°Stop hemming and hawing. Just say it.¡± Eudora was furious at the security guard¡¯s hesitation. The security guard said, ¡°They have a search warrant.¡± Hearing these words, Eudora was instantly suffocated. She was like a big rooster whose neck was being strangled, and she went very red in the face. A search warrant! What was going on? Eudora¡¯s body stiffened and she turned back to look at her son in fear. At this moment, Marcus¡¯s face took on a ghastly expression. He drove the wheelchair towards the door and knocked down Olivia. Behind him was a team of police officers with a search warrant. ¡°You¡¯re Olivia Taylor?¡± Marcus sized her up and frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that Bettany isn¡¯t here? Why are you still here?¡± Olivia looked up at Marcus. When their gazes met, Marcus¡¯s mind raced. He was thinking about what to say to fool her and make her leave. However. Olivia only cast him a cold nce before bypassing him and walking straight into the house. Shepletely ignored him. Marcus¡¯s expression darkened, and he suddenly felt a tide of embarrassment surging through him. No one had ever dared to ignore him like this! Marcus took a deep breath and turned to look at Olivia. His gaze was icily cold as he said, ¡°Ms. Taylor, you¡­ Shut up!¡± Olivia interrupted him with an indifferent expression, and there was an innate pride and nobility in her eyes. When she made a simple statement, it was as if she was giving orders. ¡°Don¡¯t speak when I¡¯m not asking you. My time. limited. is With that, she turned to the police officer behind her and ordered with a slight nod, ¡°Search. She did not have time to waste with them. Her goal today was to take Bettany away. As for the crimes that the Dillon family hadmitted, the police would deal with them. Chapter 315 Chapter 315 Chapter 315 When the others went to look for Bettany, Olivia sat on the sofa in the living room and waited. As she was going to be a judge at the Painting Association today, she was formally dressed. She wore a light gray suit jacket with a beige silk shirt inside. The pearl cuff¡¯s on the cuff¡¯s emitted a gentle luster, just like her, gentle and reserved, but her strong aura couldn¡¯t be concealed. Elena and Tyson stood behind Olivia in a protective posture. Eudora was burning with anxiety. She red at Olivia, ¡°You, how dare you barge in without permission. This is Dillon Manor.¡± Elena blocked Eudora¡¯s line of sight and said coldly, ¡°Madam, I believe you saw the search warrant just now. The Dillon family has vited thew by imprisoning someone privately. Mrs. Dillon, you¡¯d better quickly call awyer.¡± Eudora¡¯s face immediately turned pale when she heard the words ¡°privately imprisoning someone.¡± She subconsciously looked at Marcus. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Marcusforted his mother and whispered something into Eudora¡¯s ear. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Eudora was delighted. She quickly walked out of the door and went outside. Linda followed closely behind. Only Marcus was still in the living room. He looked calm and did not panic, but he was holding back his anger. Olivia wasing in an aggressive manner, so undoubtedly, this matter couldn¡¯t be addressed in an easy way. Marcus was not afraid of Olivia. It was just the Smith family. Even if she came with the police, she could not casually use anyone. Bettany was personally sent over by her father. Moreover, who could prove that Bettany was imprisoned? There was no evidence. Marcus was afraid of scaring Bettany. Recently, she had been especially timid and would be freaked by even the slightest movement. He was even more afraid that Bettany would have the intention to leave. Initially, she was very obedient. She did not cry or make a fuss, obedient like a cat. Now that things had turned out this way, it was inevitable that she would make a fuss. At the thought of this, anger suddenly rose in Marcus¡¯s heart. He clenched his fiars Highly and controlled his desire to hit someone. He told himself that he couldn¡¯t be anxious or angry. It was best if he and Olivia serted this matter peacefully and they coudn¡¯t fall out. Bettany was pregnant and couldn¡¯t be scared. When he thought of this, Marcus took a deep breath and calmed down. He thought of the information he had read before. The Smith family seemed to have boughtnd in West District in Evervale and was interested in building a pharmaceutical factory. Coincidentally, the Dillon family wanted that piece ofnd. In order to resolve this matter peacefully, the Dillon family did not mind giving up this piece ofnd. ¡°Ms. Taylor,¡± Marcus said in a low voice, ¡°I heard that the Smith family is interested in that piece ofnd in the Western District?¡± Olivia raised her eyes and looked over indifferently. A cold glint shed across Marcus¡¯s eyes when he met Olivia¡¯s gaze. He thought, ¡°Hmph, bitch, you¡¯re lucky, I weren¡¯t for Bettany, the Dillon family would definitely not give up this piece ofnd.¡± However, he found some sce when he thought that he could settle the score with Olivia as long as Bettany gave birth to the child. He could wait. Marcus cleared his throat and said, ¡°Ms. Taylor, if you leave now, the Dillon family will withdraw from the bidding for that piece ofnd. If you insist on causing trouble, don¡¯t me us for taking this seriously. It¡¯s true that the Smith family is influential in Layfield, but this is Evervale, not¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he heard Olivia ask in a slightly puzzled tone. ¡°Whatnd were you talking about?¡± Marcus was stunned. Then, the corners of his mouth curled into a mocking smile. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you still don¡¯t know? Oh, it makes sense.¡± His tone changed. ¡°Ms. Taylor, you have just taken over as the Smith family¡¯s family head. You might not be able topletely control the Smith family yet. That piece ofnd in the Western District is quite big. It involves hundreds of millions of dors. It¡¯s a veryrge project. The fewer people who know about such an important project, the better. You¡¯re probably not qualified to know this news.¡± Projects of this level were the highest level of confidentiality in the Dillon family. Other than some core members, no one else knew anything about it. Marcus had wanted to use this piece ofnd as an exchange previously, but he did not expect that Olivia was notpletely in charge of the Smith family and she knew nothing about such arge project. What a joke! Olivia¡¯s gaze was indifferent. She truly did not know about this. She turned to look at Elena. Elena immediately exined, ¡°Miss Taylor, it¡¯s something rted to the Traditional Medicine Healthy Ecological Garden n. That piece ofnd in thr Western District is just one of the locations. The exact site hasn¡¯t been deaded you If you have any ideas about it, I¡¯ll call Mr. Yanis and ask if there are any other options. You¡­¡± Before she could finish, Olivia waved her hand and suddenly realized something, ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s the site for the ecological park. It¡¯s not a big deal. There¡¯s no need to tell me about it. Let them do as they see fit. Not a big deal? Marcus¡¯s expression froze. The mocking smile froze at the corner of his mouth. Hurried footsteps came from upstairs. In a moment, two policewomen came down with Bettany, who was wearing sportswear. When she went downstairs, Bettany was still a little confused and her expression was trembling. It was not until she saw Olivia that she came back to her senses and called out in surprise, ¡°Olivia?¡± Olivia looked up from the sofa and sized Bettany up for a long time. Her eyes were a little sad. I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte.¡± She grabbed Bettany¡¯s hand. Bettany¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her eyes instantly moistened, blurring her vision. She choked on her words and kept shaking her head, unable to speak Olivia held her hand tightly. An invisible force was transmitted over, filling Bettany¡¯s heart with boundless courage. She raised her empty hand and wiped her tears. Thinking of what the policewoman had said to her previously, she nodded heavily. ¡®Olivia, I didn¡¯t marry Marcus. It was the Dillon family who privately imprisoned me here¡± Olivia looked at the pale and thin Bettany, her eyes filled with pity. More than that, she regretted not thinking things through. Bettany¡¯s situation was not positive at that time. However, Olivia did not bring her away and only gave her an invitation to the Painting Association. ¡°It¡¯s fine now. Don¡¯t cry.¡± Olivia touched Bettany¡¯s thin and sharp chin and handed her a tissue. Bettany wiped her tears. Her eyes were swollen, but she was in good spirits. She stood behind Olivia, carefully holding the corner of her shirt. During this period, she did not even cast a nce at Marcus as if he did not exist. As Marcus looked at Bettany like this, a hint of pain shed across his eyes. He clenched his fists tightly. ¡°You can¡¯t take her away!¡± Marcus said. ¡°Bettany is my fianc¨¦e. I didn¡¯t imprison her. Olivia ignored Marcus and turned to Bettany. ¡°Did he imprison you?¡± Bettany hesitated for a moment and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Olivia looked up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± She had just taken two steps when Marcus called out to her. This time, his gazended on Bettany as he said in a cold tone, ¡°Bettany, are your leaving just like that? Have you forgotten the good moment with me?¡± Upon hearing this, Bettany was freaked out. She was terrified and covered her ears. ¡°Stop talking.¡± Marcus continued, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say this, but do you really want to leave? Do you think you can leave? Ms. Taylor can take you away today, but can she protect you for the rest of your life? And the police. Are you sure they will guard you day and night?¡± Bettany flinched. Seeing this, Marcus smiled and added, ¡°Bettany and Ms. Taylor should be very good friends. For your sake, Ms. Taylor risked everything to barge into the Dillon family today. With such a good rtionship, Bettany, you must not want to cause trouble for Ms. Taylor. ¡°Bettany, you know that I¡¯m determined to get you. You know I lose myself sometimes. If you insist on leaving today, I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ll do something out of control in my anger. It won¡¯t be good if I hurt your good friend Ms. Taylor.¡± At this point, Marcus chuckled. ¡°Bettany, you know you¡¯re the only one who can soften my heart. If it were Ms. Taylor, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± He didn¡¯t continue, but Bettany was already on the verge of copse. She thought of Marcus¡¯s terrifying methods. This man was a demon. There was nothing he couldn¡¯t do. She was already very grateful that Olivia could save her. If Olivia was hurt because of her, she would never forgive herself for the rest of her life. ¡°I¡­¡± Bettany let go of the corner of Olivia¡¯s shirt and said with all her strength, ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± Chapter 316 Chapter 316 Chapter 316 Before she could finish speaking, a slightly cold hand grabbed her wrist. Bettany looked up. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. It was Olivia. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. If I was afraid of the Dillon family, I wouldn¡¯t havee to take you away today,¡± Olivia said in a calm tone, neither angry nor afraid of Marcus¡¯s threat. Her expression was calm and indifferent, and there was only a hint of authority hidden in it. Looking at Olivia like this, Bettany, who was a blue funk, was strangely soothed. She followed her own thoughts and nodded heavily. ¡°Olivia, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± This time, Marcus did not speak. Instead, he watched Bettany leave expressionlessly. After a while, Eudor? came in and quickly walked in front of Marcus. She first Hooked at the empty living room and then at the door. Her heart skipped a beat and her voice trembled slightly. ¡°Bettany left?¡± Marcus did not speak. No one could tell what he was thinking from his expression, but his back was straight as if it was an extremely taut bow that would break with a slight touch. Eudora could not help but tear up after taking a look. Then, rage bubbled just below the surface of her mind. She cursed Bettany in her heart. The Dillon family had done so much for Bettany, but she was still not satisfied. First, they invested a lot of money into the Fulham family. Then, they hired a famous doctor to nurse Bettany¡¯s health. She lived in the Dillon Manor and had a servant to serve her with everything well provided. What else did she want? The Dillon family did not despise her foring from a small town without getting a diploma. Instead, she despised Marcus. Eudora blinked to fight back her tears. She said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve called Tucker. He¡¯ll be here soon. Marcus, don¡¯t worry. Bettany won¡¯t be able to leave the Dillon Manor.¡± Marcus closed his eyes in silence. Eudora was worried that he would feel sad and was about tofort him when she heard him say, ¡°It¡¯s good that she¡¯s gone.¡± Marcus¡¯s voice was calm, but there was something hidden inside, revealing a sign of a storm. ¡°I should at least let her try once before she gives up. Then she¡¯ll understand that she can¡¯t escape from me no matter what. As for Olivia¡­¡± Marcus¡¯s tone was bone¨Cchilling when he said that. ¡°Since she dares to mind other¡¯s business, she has to bear the consequences.¡± He would give her a taste of her own medicine. Didn¡¯t she snatch Bettany away? He could arrange for someone to snatch Daniel away. Without the support of Daniel, the super¨Crich man, Olivia might not even be able to secure her position as the head of the Smith family. By then, she would be brought down a peg or two. ¡°There¡¯s no need to let Tucker go over. I have my own ns for this matter,¡± Marcus said and drove the wheelchair upstairs. It was almost 12 o¡¯clock. Olivia didn¡¯t have time to go back to the Smith family. She asked Bettany if she wanted to return to the Smith family first or follow her to the Painting Association. When she heard about the Painting Association, Bettany¡¯s eyes lit up and she said timidly, ¡°I¡­ Can I really go?¡± Olivia looked up and chuckled. ¡°Sure.¡± This was the first time Bettany had seen Olivia smile like this. It was as if the bright sun had broken through the clouds and bloomed with a dazzling red glow. It was iparably stunning. Bettany was stunned for a moment and regained her senses after a long time. When they arrived at the art gallery, Bettany got out of the car and followed Elena. Her tone was filled with worry. ¡°Elena, are you sure I won¡¯t be too much trouble for Olivia?¡± ¡°Trouble?¡± Elena, who was looking down at her phone, did a double¨Ctake. After a while, she realized what Bettany meant. ¡°You mean the Dillon family?¡± Elena¡¯s tone was mocking, and her expression waspletely disdainful. ¡°They¡¯re not worthy to be a trouble for Miss Taylor!¡± As Elena spoke, she handed the phone to Bettany. There was a Wikipedia note on it, regarding Olivia. Bettany lowered her head to take a closer look. As she read it, a wave of shock spread over her till she was left dumbfounded. Young scientist! The head of the Smith family! The fianc¨¦e of the richest man! Bettany clutched her chest in disbelief. Was this Olivia who sold sandwiches in a small town? Why did it feel like Olivia was from another world? Tullionaire¡¯s Missing Darling Thinking of the fact that Olivia used to sell sandwiches for a living, Bettany subconsciously licked her lower lip and turned to ask Elena, ¡°Elena, why would Olivia go to town to sell sandwiches?¡± Elena did not know much about it. She only knew a little about it. When she heard this, she frowned and replied, ¡°There should be a reason. I¡¯m not too sure, but Miss Taylor must have a reason for going to town,¡± Bettany nodded. ¡°Olivia¡¯s sandwich is delicious. Ever since she left, the sandwich has been no longer as delicious and popr as before. At this point, Bettany felt a little regretful. ¡°It¡¯s a waste to give up such a good secret recipe. Why doesn¡¯t Olivia open a sandwich shop in Evervale? No, it should be a sandwich chain store. It must be very famous.¡± Elena disagreed. ¡°How is it possible for Miss Taylor to open a sandwich shop?¡± Bettany could hear the disdain in Elena¡¯s tone and hurriedly exined, ¡°That sandwich is really delicious. I¡¯m not lying to you. I¡¯ve tried many good things in the Dillon family, but they can¡¯tpare to the sandwich. This secret recipe is too delicious and precious. It would be a pity not to open the sandwich shop!¡± Elena chuckled and said proudly, ¡°It¡¯s just a sandwich¡¯s secret recipe. How can it be precious? Miss Taylor has many good things. Any of them is more precious than a sandwich¡¯s recipe. Any one of them can shock the world.¡± After saying that, Elena turned to Bettany and said solemnly, ¡°You¡¯re lucky to be valued by Miss Taylor. As long as you follow her, you¡¯ll have great fortune in the future.¡± Great fortune? Bettany repeated with a lonely expression. Would she really have a great fortune? Olivia arrived quite early. She had yet to finish ing on the painting for the second round. At this moment, the judges were arguing over a painting. It was a portrait of a Saintess. The color and outline of this painting were great, but the light and shadow were a little rough. Some judges rated this painting as number one and believed that it expressed native intelligence. Some other judges agreed with them but thought the details. were not handled well. It seemed that the painter had not been systematically learned and his skills were a little rough. The two sides argued endlessly. Since no one could convince the other, someone suggested that they let the specially invited judge make a . ¡°President.¡± A middle¨Caged man looked at Rose. ¡°Didn¡¯t you invite a mysterious judge? Where is she?¡± Rose said, ¡°She has something urgent to deal with and is on the way here.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not here yet?¡± The middle¨Caged man doubted, but he didn¡¯t say anything Instead, he turned to Winona and said, ¡°Ms. Manson, why don¡¯t you take a look? The others echoed, ¡°Yes, yes. Ms. Manson should take a look.¡±¡° Winona was not modest. She stepped forward and took a look. She was stunned by the painting. This painting was indeed amazing. However¡­ it was just as everyone had said. It was a little rough and strange. There was something that didn¡¯t go well with it. ¡°How about this?¡± Winona suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s call the painter over to exin the thoughts on the painting.¡± The Painting Association valued talented students very much. They did not want to bury any genius students. Hearing Winona¡¯s words, they immediately nodded in agreement. Soon, a staff member went downstairs to look for Doris. Doris was a little nervous. She kept asking the staff carefully, ¡°Why are you taking me there? Is there something wrong with my painting?¡± The staff shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s just that your painting stands out. The judges want you to go over and exin your creative concept.¡± Her painting stood out? Doris was desperately nervous, but her eyes gleamed with surprise. However, before the surprise filled her eyes, she saw Olivia walking towards her. Behind her was a figure that made Doris¡¯s eyes almost pop out of their sockets. Why was Bettany here! Chapter 317 Chapter 317 Chapter 317 Getting a summons to elucidate her artistic vision signified that Emma¡¯s paintings had captured the notice of the Painting Association instructors. She was on the brink of ascending to the celestial realm with just one stride, and soon, she¡¯d be under the wing of a revered mentor. But at this pivotal juncture, how could Bettany possibly intervene? If Bettany were present, wouldn¡¯t her replication of the portrait be unveiled? Doris seethed with such rage that the edges of her eyes nearly ruptured, and her gaze turned crimson. Without much contemtion, she leaped to Bettany¡¯s side and inquisitively inquired. ¡°What brings you here?¡± Her inner musings went along the lines of, ¡°Weren¡¯t you confined by the Dillon family? Howe you¡¯re out now?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Doris?¡± Bettany was momentarily taken aback before warmly grasping her hand. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you. Elena informed me that if you hadn¡¯t informed Olivia about my confinement in the Dillon family, I might never have been released.¡± ¡°Doris, I truly appreciate it,¡± Bettany replied earnestly. Doris was speechless. She truly found herself at a loss for words. Ultimately, she bore the responsibility for the situation! After a brief interlude of silence, Doris regainedposure. She nced at Bettany. With a self¨Cassured tone, she remarked, ¡°Bettany, I¡¯m thrilled you¡¯re here. The instructor assigned me to elucidate my artistic vision. The portrait I sketched was inspired by the artwork you shared with me.¡± ¡°My painting?¡± Bettany pointed at herself, appearing somewhat bewildered. ¡°Yes, indeed,¡± Doris affirmed with a firm nod. ¡°The second round involves live painting, and there are no limitations. You can depict anything. I remembered that portrait you have painted and took it as a source of inspiration to craft a new piece. Bettany, you don¡¯t mind, do you?¡± Bettany didn¡¯t hesitate and shook her head. ¡°Why would there be anything to mind? But that prototype isn¡¯t exclusive to me. If I can paint, so can you.¡± Upon hearing this, Doris couldn¡¯t help but have a slight curl of her lips, forming a smile. She shifted her attention to Olivia and inquired with curiosity, ¡°Sister, are you part of the Painting Association¡¯s staff?¡± Olivia raised her gaze and replied, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Oh, Doris sighed inplete relief. 11:43 Nheless, Bettany remained concerned that the giarism issue mighte to light. It was crucial to firmly resolve this matter, ensuring that Olivia would refrain from uttering a word about it. With these thoughts in mind, Doris¡¯s smile broadened. She advanced and embraced Bettany¡¯s arm, remarking, ¡°I believe my painting should earn a good rank. I¡¯m curious if it will capture the president¡¯s attention.¡± While expressing this sentiment, she raised her gaze toward the staff. The staff nodded and said, ¡°The president has showered your painting with praise, and it has garnered admiration from many instructors. ¡°Is that so?¡± Doris was pleasantly surprised. Then, she turned to Bettany and inquired, ¡°Bettany, my painting has received a decent ranking. If the portrait you painted enters thepetition, it will surely achieve a favorable oue, At this juncture, Doris cast a deliberate nce at Olivia and remarked, ¡°It¡¯s truly regrettable. All your paintings were destroyed, and not a single one remains¡± Doris conveyed this statement to Olivia and Bettany. What difference did it make if the two paintings bore a striking resemnce? The original had already met its demise in the mes. There was no tangible proof, and she had crafted the painting right there and then. There was no evidence of giarism on her part. If Bettany and Olivia knew what was in their best interest, they should remain silent and refrain from uttering a word. Even if they failed toprehend their own interests, it was inconsequential. After all, they were unable to provide any evidence. As long as she stuck to her assertion that she hadn¡¯t giarized and that she was the genuine creator, the other party would be powerless to take action. Initially, Bettany harbored some trepidation regarding Olivia. However, it had be evident that Olivia wasn¡¯t even a staff member of the Painting Association. It appeared she was merely a sponsor. The words of such an individual carried no significance whatsoever, and no one would take them seriously. The more Doris contemted the situation, the greater her self¨Cassurance grew. Eventually, she ceased to be concerned altogether. They all proceeded to the third floor together. Upon leaving the elevator, Doris inquired of Bettany, ¡°Where are you folks headed?¡± Bettany was uncertain as well. Upon hearing this, she raised her gaze to Olivia and inquired, ¡°Olivia, where are we heading?¡± Elena swiftly retrieved her phone and whispered, ¡°Let me make a call.¡± Observing this, Doris¡¯s expression took on an even more contemptuous air. She casually nodded at Bettany and remarked, ¡°I¡¯ll head over ahead.¡± 24 J143) While conversing, she followed the staff to the judges¡® room Upon arriving at the door, Doris straightened her cor, took a deep breath, and entered the room. After offering a profound bow to the judges, Dorisposedly expounded on her creative concept. However, in the midst of her presentation, Ozymandias received a phone call He cast his gaze downward to check the caller ID, and his expression suddenly lin up with excitement. He promptly left the room. After a short while, he returned apanied by Olivia, From the corner of her eye, Doris noticed Olivia¡¯s entrance. A pallor washed over Doris¡® face, and her heart involuntarily quivered a few times. She tightly clenched her fists but managed to finish her sentence. Doris wasn¡¯t finished yet. The attention of everyone in the room had already shifted towards the door. Particrly Winona, whose pupils abruptly contracted upon seeing Olivia, Nevertheless, she remained remarkablyposed and disyed no signs of disturbance. ¡°Olivia.¡± Mrs. Liebsig greeted her aplished disciple with joy. She then turned to introduce Olivia to the others, saying, ¡°This is my fourth disciple, Olivia Taylor.¡± ¡°Olivia Taylor! Fourth disciple!¡± Upon hearing these two titles, Doris¡¯s heart raced. She felt her face drain of color, and her entire body seemed rooted to the spot. The name Olivia had be exceedingly well¨Cknown ofte. Not only was she the scion of the Smith family, but she was also engaged to the wealthiest man in the city. Her fame had reached a point where practically everyone was aware of her. Regardless of the circumstances, Doris couldn¡¯t reconcile theposed and remarkable woman before her with the gentle, reserved, and adeptdy she knew at home. She mused, ¡°It truly doesn¡¯t seem like it! ¡°How is that even possible?¡± A wave of dizziness washed over Doris, and she nearly cked out. Winona was equally astounded. She had never anticipated that Olivia would be Mrs. Liebsig¡¯s disciple. ¡°Wait¡­ this can¡¯t bel ¡°Is she the fourth disciple?¡± Doris¡¯s heart trembled violently. She recalled Mrs. Liebsig had rejected the opportunity to mentor her in order to travel to Layfield and ept the fourth 11:43 disciple. Could it be that Olivia was the fourth disciple who had taken her mentor away from her? Winona found it hard to believe, let alone ept, that Olivia Taylor¡¯s talent surpassed her own. She pondered, ¡°Inconceivable, impossible, utterly impossible. Why would Mrs. Liebsig choose Olivia over mic?¡± Mrs. Liebsig remained oblivious to the astonished and inquisitive nces of the others, Instead, he took Olivia Taylor¡¯s hand and moved ahead, ¡°Come, Olivia, have a look. What do you think of this painting?¡± Observing this, a stunned Doris felt like her insides were on the verge of exploding! ¡°No!¡± She wished to intervene, but the words wouldn¡¯t leave her lips. She could only remain there with a pallid countenance. Olivia stepped in front of the painting. At a single nce, she discerned that this painting bore a striking resemnce to Bettany¡¯s earlier artwork. They were nearly identical, although the finer details weren¡¯t as refined as Bettany¡¯s. Olivia involuntarily furrowed her brow and turned to Bettany. ¡°Come and have a look,¡± she said. Bettany didn¡¯tprehend but walked over, nheless. As she was about to take a step, Doris advanced and seized her hand. Her voice quivered as she uttered, ¡°This painting drew inspiration from you. It might seem somewhat alike, but I¡¯ve reworked it.¡± Bettany nodded and replied, ¡°I understand.¡± Doris didn¡¯t say a word. She persisted in tightly pinching Bettany¡¯s arm until it licited pain. jettany endured the pain and approached the painting. She lowered her head to xamine it closely. he was utterly taken aback! he pondered, ¡°Why is this painting precisely identical to mine?¡± he abruptly turned to fix Doris with a querying gaze. oris gazed intensely at Bettany and enunciated each word, ¡°Bettany, you ouldn¡¯t use my painting of being copied from yours, would you?¡± 3 Chapter 318 Chapter 318 Chapter 318 Bettany¡¯s pupils contracted. She hadn¡¯t anticipated Doris posing the question so directly. She was momentarily stunned. Doris lowered her head, took a deep breath, and then suddenly raised her gaze to address everyone. ¡°Everyone, I must confess one thing. The inspiration for this painting did indeede from another artwork, but it was solely for the purpose of seeking inspiration. I meticulously crafted this painting stroke by stroke, from start to finish. It bears the imprint of my toil and dedication.¡± With that, she offered a profound bow and stepped back, adopting a dignified and upright stance. Observing her in such a state, Bettany felt a sense of uncertainty, leaving her somewhat suspended. Doris had the advantage in this situation. She openly acknowledged that her inspiration came from Bettany. If Bettany were to affirm that the painting resembled her in this moment, the judges wouldn¡¯t perceive it as giarism; they would only see it as drawing upon some creative inspiration. Above all, Bettany¡¯s original creation had been destroyed, making her one¨Csided ims far from convincing. As anticipated, some of the judges disyed a bias in favor of Doris and voiced their support for her. ¡°Inspiration shouldn¡¯t bebeled as giarism. It¡¯s likely that both paintings share some simrities, but the rest should be distinctive,¡± they argued. As they spoke, their eyes were fixed inquisitively on Bettany, seeking her response. Bettany moved her lips, wishing to convey: ¡°No, it¡¯s not just a little resemnce; it¡¯s entirely alike, precisely identical.¡± Nevertheless, before she could utter a word, another judge chimed in, stating, ¡°It¡¯s undoubtedly distinct. Even if the original artwork were ced right here, it would be impossible for it to be an exact match. Besides, who would leave theirpleted painting in someone else¡¯s house for an extended period?¡± Upon hearing this, Bettany was rendered utterly speechless. Even Bettany herself was somewhat perplexed. She had only shown the painting to Doris, and after Doris had damaged it, she had retrieved it. In such a brief timeframe, how could Doris recall it and replicate it with such precision? Even Bettany herself couldn¡¯t achieve such a feat. Furthermore, it had been such a long time that she had nearly forgotten the appearance of the original painting. Crucially, Bettany was excessively timid. After being confined by Marcus for an 11:43 extended period, her spurn had been eleniti antly diminished, Paced with skepticieni and authority, she lacked the courage to offer any resistance, All eyes remained feed on her, anticipating her responer Bettany rated her gaze, scanning the expectant faces around her. Afterward, she swinly averted her eyes and murmured softly, ¡°It¡¯s not very alike. Perhaps Dons drew inspiration from my painting¡± Upon hearing this, Doris breathed a sigh of relief. A trace of satisfaction briefly flickered in her eyes. She thought, ¡°Hmph, even the original artist acknowledged it wasn¡¯t giarism and was merely a minor reference, Who could use me of giarism now? Just as she was celebrating, aposed female voice suddenly interjected, ¡°This artwork has been stolen. A dishonest individual should not proceed to the second round.¡± She boldly dered it as giarism without a hint of hesitation! This statement hit the room like a thunderp, leaving everyone in a state of shock and confusion. Doris nearly lost herposure. After a lengthy pause, she retorted angrily, ¡°Who are you to im that this painting is a giarism? Bettany herself stated otherwise,¡± The other judges, growing uneasy with Olivia¡¯s apparent bullying of a student, joined in, expressing. ¡°Ms. Taylor, despite your association with Mrs. Liebsig, you can¡¯t make allegations of giarism without concrete evidence¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a valid point,¡± everyone concurred. ¡°We¡¯ve heard that Ms. Taylor didn¡¯t pursue painting but delved into medical biology instead. After so many years, their artistic foundation may be quite diminished. What authority do they have to pass judgment on others?¡± Many individuals harbored discontent about Olivia holding the position of Mrs. Liebsig¡¯s disciple while not actively pursuing painting. They believed she had squandered a valuable opportunity. Despite their dissatisfaction with Olivia, people refrained from going too far due to her connection as Mrs. Liebsig¡¯s disciple Nheless, from the expression on their faces, it was evident that their words. suggested Olivia was speaking without a solid basis. Bettany was slightly apprehensive. She approached Olivia¡¯s side and gazed up with unease. ¡°Olivia, I understand your intention to support me. I¡¯m alright. You don¡¯t. need to be concerned about me.¡± Bettany was genuinely afraid. She was deeply concerned that Olivia might face. widespread criticism because of her actions. In that moment, Winona spoke in aposed and impartial manner, stating, ¡°One¨Csided ounts can¡¯t substantiate anything. If Ms. Taylor alleges giarism, Tukosane¡¯s Missing Darling 5 she should present her evidence. cing the original artwork here would quickly resolve the matter, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Original artwork,¡± Olivia responded calmly. ¡°It has already been destroyed.¡± ¡°Burned?¡± Someone chuckled. ¡°Ms. Taylor, are you here for a jest?¡± ¡°Mrs. Liebsig, why don¡¯t you rein in your disciple and prevent her from causing a disturbance here? This is the examination hall, and it impacts the future of the candidates,¡± someone remarked, their tone filled with displeasure. Ive heard rumors in the past that Mrs. Liebsig¡¯s fourth disciple is quite wayward and merely holds the disciple title. Not only is painting not her pursuit, but they seldom make an appearance. I had assumed it was just talk, but it appears to be urate. Tsk tsk, why did Mrs. Liebsig take on such a disciple?¡± someonemented with disappointment. Witnessing a multitude of individuals critiquing Olivia, Bettany was overwhelmed with fear, and tears welled up in her eyes, rendering them a shade of red. She extended her arms to shield Olivia and eximed vehemently, ¡°Stop discussing Olivia. The fact remains that Doris¡¯s painting did imitate my artwork. That is the truth. Are we going to let this wrongdoer go unpunished simply because my original painting was destroyed?¡± ¡°If you im it¡¯s giarism, then it¡¯s giarism. Do you possess any evidence? You initially said no, and now you¡¯re altering your stance,¡± Winona remarked with folded arms. ¡°How about this? Create a painting on the spot and let everyone gauge your skill level. If you outperform Doris, your statements will hold more weight. However, if you fail to surpass Doris, it¡¯s truly a farce. using the first¨Cce winner of giarism without solid proof is indeed absurd!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a fair point. Let¡¯s have apetition. The Painting Association seeks genuine talent,¡± chimed in another voice. ¡°If wepete, our skills will do the talking,¡± added yet another voice. Upon hearing this, Bettany quivered. Her lips grew pallid, and she turned toward Olivia, desiring to convey that her right hand was crippled. Drawing was an arduous task for her, if not impossible. However, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to utter those words. Elena presumed that Bettany was anxious and approached her, cing a reassuring arm around her shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s defeat her fairly,¡± she consoled. Bettany was overwhelmed with bitterness. Mrs. Liebsig also gazed at Olivia and inquired, ¡°Why don¡¯t we allow them topete? It could be an opportunity for this young girl, Bettany.¡± ¡°Compete?¡± Olivia pressed his lips together, his countenance stern and his voice unwavering. ¡°No! She¡¯s nothing but a contemptible giarist. How can she be deemed worthy ofpeting with Bettany?¡± Upon hearing this, Bettany abruptly raised her head, her eyes shimmering with determination as she gazed at Olivin. It was as if a zing fire had ignited in her heart. Her internal organs seemed to be ame. In that moment, Olivia lowered her head and gently brushed her hand across Bettany¡¯s forehead. She whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid; I¡¯m here¡± Bettany lowered her head and shielded the corners of her reddened eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t you want evidence? Provide them with the evidence,¡± Olivia lifted her dainty and pale chin slightly. Tysonprehended the situation. He retrieved his phone, logged into his ount, and essed the cloud storage that contained the video. He then nced at Olivia and asked, ¡°Miss Taylor, which date are we looking for?¡± Olivia provided a specific date. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Throughout the hypnosis sessions, she had surveince cameras recording her every move. Apart from her privacy, there were individuals monitoring her around the clock. They were vignt in case any issues arose, and if there was ever any danger, her protective team would swiftly intervene. Tyson promptly located the pertinent video and disyed it to the assembled audience. The video clearly showed Bettany presenting that portrait as a gift to Olivia, only For it to be smudged and wrecked by Doris. The two paintings were nearly identical. Chapter 319 Chapter 319 Chapter 319 ¡°It¡¯s over! ¡°It waspletely over!¡± Doris took a step back, herplexion paling. The others remained silent as well. Those who had advocated for Doris appeared somewhat embarrassed. Someone even interjected forcefully, ¡°When ites to painting, it¡¯s difficult to im giarism. Furthermore, Doris can replicate a painting after just one viewing. It demonstrates her remarkable skill.¡± ¡°Who said we¡¯ve only met once?¡± Olivia raised her head and spoke calmly, ¡°The circumstances surrounding the Fulham family starting the fire and whether the painting was truly destroyed remain uncertain. We must await the results of the investigation for a definitive conclusion.¡± Doris suddenly raised her head, her eyes reflecting astonishment. She lightly touched her nose and asked, ¡°Are you suspecting me?¡± As she spoke, she wiped away her tears and continued, ¡°What authority do you have to suspect me? I confess to the giarism of Bettany¡¯s painting, but that doesn¡¯t imply I set it on fire. Moreover=¡± Before she could finish speaking, Olivia¡¯s tone had already grown impatient, and she furrowed her brow. Ozymandias acted swiftly and promptly stepped forward to signal Doris. ¡°Candidate, please head downstairs.¡± As he uttered these words, he escorted her out. Doris gazed back in a state of confusion. She hadn¡¯t had the chance to finish her statement. Observing the situation, Winona couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and mockingly remarked, ¡°Ms. Taylor is quite overbearing, not even allowing aplete sentence.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. She deliberately made this for Mrs. Liebsig to hear, insinuating that Olivia was imperious and unyielding. Surprisingly, after Mrs. Liebsig overheard this, she not only didn¡¯t view Olivia as domineering but even nodded in approval. ¡°We ought to escort her out. She¡¯s a giarist, and it¡¯s typical for her to argue. Listening to her is merely a futile endeavor,¡± she asserted. Winona seethed with anger, grinding her teeth in secret frustration. ¡°This is excessive! ¡°Before Olivia arrived, Mrs. Liebsig had always shown care and admiration for 11:44 Using Thing 5 we Hewer, since Olivia¡¯s arrival, Mrs. Liebsig seemed to focus solely on Olivia. We couldn¡¯t seem to notice anyone else anymore.¡± Relecting on that time, it was Olivia who had prevented her from bing Mrs. Liebeg¡¯s disciple. A sharp glint of resentment flickered in Winona¡¯s eyes. Thebination of past and present grievances intensified her aversion towards She was merely an individual who hadn¡¯t wielded a paintbrush in years. What justified Mrs. Liebsig¡¯s high regard for her? Winona Surrowed her brow slightly, contemting a clever n. She turned her gaze to Mrs. Liebsig and proposed with a smile, ¡°Mrs. Liebsig, S¨¹NCE EMELJONEe is gathered here today, why don¡¯t we all create a painting and auction in The proceeds from the auction can be donated to charity in the name of the Pining Association.¡± That¡¯s a fantastic iden¡± everyone concurred. Winona cast a nce at Olivia, seemingly considering her interests. ¡°Ms. Taylor, boxing ceased painting for a while and not being particrly renowned in the art world may not garner a substantial bid if the painting is auctioned openly. To ensure firness, why don¡¯t we leave it unsigned?¡± she suggested. What do you think? Winona turned to the gathered crowd for their input. All present nodded in agreement, finding the proposal to be a favorable one. tu gure a nonchnt nod. She didn¡¯t care about this. Observing Olvin¡¯s nod. Winona¡¯s lips curled into a contented smile. Rolling her eyes yfully, she remarked, ¡°Painting can be quite time¨Cconsuming. Crafting a quality piece may require ten days to half a month. To ensure charity isn¡¯t hindered why don¡¯t we auction our existing artworks?¡± Winona¡¯s proposal did indeed make sense. Once more, everyone nodded in agreement Every individual in the gathering was either a member of the Painting Association or held significant recognition in the artmunity. As a result, there were a plethora of exceptional artworks avable for auction. Ofta on the other hand arrived alone and without any artwork in tow. Around noon everyone took a break and went out for lunch. inona reclined in a lounge chair, closing her eyes to rx. Her assistant. rissa, who was seated nearby, mumbled, ¡°Winona, why don¡¯t you suggest having Olivia paint it live? She¡¯s been away from painting for years, so she¡¯s probably out of practice. She might end up embarrassing herself.¡± inona chuckled. Without opening her eyes, she spoke casually. ¡°It would be too 11:44 perest if we deliberately make things difficult for her. What one person desires, exy as well. It¡¯s better to be magnanimoux and allow her to select the finest As he brought up this topic. Wmona¡¯s eyes formed a sly crescent shape, heredysing a chilly and disdainful expression. ¡°She¡¯s been under Mrs. Zebs¡¯s tage for countless Fears, yet none of her artworks have gained recognition. It¡¯s clear her skills are subpar. Even if I extend the offer for her to select the finest piece she likely won¡¯t possess one¡± rissa tallyprehended Winona¡¯s motive and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, giving her a thumbs up ¡°Winona, you¡¯re truly considerate,¡± she praised. Following Auch, everyone reconvened and assembled in the third¨Cfloor hall. A few individuals couldn¡¯t help but express their curiosity upon noticing Olivia¡¯s empty¨Chanded arrival. ¡°Ms. Taylor, you didn¡¯t return to fetch your artwork?¡± Olivia responded nonchntly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to return for it. Here-¡± Before she couldplete her sentence, rissa burst intoughter. ¡°Ms. Taylor, you don¡¯t have any artworks, do you?¡± Winona interrupted firmly. ¡°Hush, what nonsense are you saying?¡± rissa felt aggrieved. Tm not saying nonsense. Olivia didn¡¯t have any works to start with. Despite being Mrs. Liebsig¡¯s disciple, she¡¯s virtually unknown, and she Jacks any artworks. She¡¯s tarnishing Mrs. Liebsig¡¯s reputation for no reason.¡± Despite the emotional tone in rissa¡¯s words, they held a degree of validity. Among Mrs. Liebsig¡¯s six disciples, the remaining five were well¨Cknown figures in the art world. It was solely Olivia whocked this recognition, and it indeed seemed quite embarrassing. A meddlesome individual even attempted to stir the pot. ¡°Ms. Taylor is only a few years younger than Ms. Manson. Ms. Manson has garnered fame for several years, whereas Ms. Taylor remains rtively unknown. The contrast is quite stark.¡± I heard that in the past, Mrs. Liebsig had to decide between Ms. Manson and Ms. Taylor, and she ultimately picked Ms. Taylor. Well¡­ even the wise can make mistakes, the busybody added, trying to fuel the fire. The Painting Association was not a cohesive unit. While everyone held Mrs. Liebsig in high regard. Vice¨CPresident Milton had been experiencing a remarkable upturn in his fortunestely. His wealth had soared, and he had long aspired to secure a full¨Ctime position. Vice¨CPresident Milton raised his hand to quieten the mor. ¡°Let¡¯s not cause such a ruckus. It¡¯s not appropriate.¡± He then directed his attention to Olivia, wearing a frown. ¡°Ms. Taylor, now that you¡¯ve consented to auction your artworks, you must produce quality paintings. Otherwise, if your pieces are included alongside the other works of the Painting Association, it might give the impression that a Painting Association member is merely here to fill the quota. There¡¯s an assortment of mediocre pieces. This could needlessly dilute the reputation of the Painting Association.¡± Ozymandias had been positioned behind Olivia all along. Hearing this, he couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and sneered, ¡°How intriguing. Since when did Olivia state that she won¡¯t be providing any artworks? Have you already seen her creations? It appears you¡¯re underestimating her. Do you happen to possess irvoyance or the ability to predict the future?¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you present your artwork?¡± rissa scoffed and approached The Girl Gracefully Performing Ballet. She bore a smug expression. ¡°This is Winona¡¯s masterpiece. It has received unanimous acim from everyone in the Painting Association, including President Luo, who has awarded it a perfect 6 out of 6 points. There¡¯s no need for Ms. Taylor¡¯s work to excel; it just needs to reach 2 points to match Winona¡¯s creation.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this standard quite reasonable?¡± she inquired, addressing Vice¨CPresident Milton. Vice¨CPresident Milton nodded in agreement. ¡°A score of 2 points is indeed not demanding. Anything lower than that wouldpromise the association¡¯s reputation.¡± Chapter 320 Chapter 320 Chapter 320 You truly have no sense of self¨Cawareness!¡± Ozymandias sneered. He proceeded to the wall directly in front of him and removed the painting hanging there. Observing his brusque behavior, Winona instinctively furrowed her brow and inquired in a hushed tone, ¡°Why are you taking down the Sketcher¡¯s painting?¡± Vice¨CPresident Milton likewise appeared distressed. ¡°Handle it more delicately, more delicately. There¡¯s only one work by Sketcher in this art gallery. It was quite a hassle for me to secure it on loan.¡± This art gallery was owned by the Milton family. The painting was delivered to Olivia¡¯s side. Olivia lowered her gaze to study the artwork, then raised her eyes and dered impassively, ¡°I won¡¯t be lending it to you at the moment.¡± While speaking, she raised a hand and imed the painting. cing it nonchntly on the table, she remarked casually, ¡°I¡¯ll auction this piece.¡± The moment she concluded her statement, the room abruptly hushed, resembling a tomb in its stillness. Summned, everyone in the room was left speechless, their voices seemingly deserting them. Winona was the first to recover, her eyes widening in astonishment. She fixed her gaze on Olivia Taylor and eximed, ¡°You¡¯re Sketcher!¡± Before Olivia could respond, Ozymandias interjected with a bbergasted expression. ¡°You people, do you even possess a single functioning brain cell? All this time, Sketcher has been contributing paintings through my master, Mrs. Liebsig. This style of painting is clearly not my master¡¯s work. Furthermore, she has six disciples, and every one of them has their own renowned creations. Even if you engage your lowest cognitive faculties, you should have deduced that Sketcher is Olivia!¡± ¡°No, this can¡¯t be real,¡± Winona muttered, her expression dazed. Reflecting on her previous boast about her 60% Sketcher¡¯s level, she felt an overwhelming urge to find a ce to hide. She ruminated, ¡°This is humiliating, utterly humiliating! ¡°I can¡¯t even bring myself to face anyone!¡± Winona had shed her previous arrogance and now sat huddled on the sidelines, her countenance riddled with remorse. Vice¨CPresident Milton remainedposed. He wore a perplexed expression as he regarded Olivia. ¡°Given that you¡¯re Sketcher, why didn¡¯t you disclose your true identity sooner? Why keep it concealed?¡± Mrs. Liebsig positioned herself protectively in front of Olivia. With a gentle smile, 11:44 she gazed up at Vice¨CPresident Milton and rified. ¡°My disciple felt she wasn¡¯t a proficient artist. She was concerned about humiliating herself, which is why she concealed her identity Upon hearing these words, everyone in the room exhibited a wide range of indescribable expressions. They couldn¡¯t help but ponder, ¡°With such levels of expertise, she still imed that her drawing skills were subpar. In that case, what were we even painting? Stick figures?¡± Mrs. Liebsig¡¯s gaze shifted from the painting before her to the individuals present, her tone now tinged with seriousness. ¡°Since when has the Painting Association taken such a downward turn? First, there was vocal support for a giarist, and now there¡¯s belittlement from above! ¡°Why must my disciple be obliged to paint and gain fame as an artist? Must my disciple be subjected to ridicule and exclusion simply for not being a skilled painter? ¡°What kind of deplorable atmosphere is this?¡± As Mrs. Liebsig continued to express her thoughts, her anger grew more palpable. ¡°If Olivia hadn¡¯t disclosed her role as Sketcher today, would you still be so reluctant to move on?! The initial purpose of the Painting Association was to foster artistic creation and theoretical exploration. It was meant to safeguard the art of painting and encourage the growth and flourishing of our local art scene, not to foster rivalry and exclusion. ¡°I won¡¯t dwell on this any longer. Each of you, take some time to introspect.¡± Mrs. Liebsig had remained silent until now, carefully observing everyone¡¯s reactions. Throughout her tenure, the Painting Association had made steady progress under her guidance. She had believed that selecting talented members was of utmost importance, but she had neglected their ethical conduct. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. It appeared that the moment had arrived for a reorganization of the Painting Association. Mrs. Liebsig escorted Olivia, holding her hand, and spoke with a tone of apology, ¡°Olivia, it¡¯s my responsibility. I never anticipated Winona¡¯s extreme and intolerant stance. She¡¯s a gifted and hardworking young woman, and she greatly admires your work. I had hoped that introducing you to her would lead to a valuable friendship, but I didn¡¯t foresee¡­¡± A profound sense of guilt overwhelmed Mrs. Liebsig, nearly consuming her entirely. Despite the fact that today¡¯s events were instigated by others, as the president, she couldn¡¯t absolve herself of responsibility. Olivia rested her head on Mrs. Liebsig¡¯s shoulder. Her tone, once frigid, had transformed into one of deep admiration. ¡°I should be the one apologizing. If I hadn¡¯t insisted on concealing my true identity, you wouldn¡¯t have been unjustly 11:44 Billionares Missing Darling used in this matter.¡± ¡°Na?ve child,¡± Mrs. Liebsig affectionately patted her hand. ¡°Why dwell on this? You¡¯re my student. If I can¡¯t shield you, then who else should I safeguard? If you ever think you¡¯ve disappointed me, just channel that energy into your art Olivia beamed and beckoned Bettany over. ¡°Mrs. Liebsig, behold, the seventh student I¡¯ve discovered for you. Would you like to have a look?¡± Mrs. Liebsig observed Bettany for a moment and nodded with approval. ¡°Impressive.¡± Bettany stood by, her face flushed with embarrassment. She yearned to speak but found herself without the opportunity. Finally, in a tone of despair, she managed to murmur, ¡°No, no, I can¡¯t draw anymore.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Everyone asked. Bettany raised her right hand, wearing a fragile expression. ¡°This hand has suffered from tendon injuries, and I can¡¯t maintain a steady grip on the pen.¡± she exined. After uttering those words, she closed her eyes in resignation. Painting had been her lifelong dream. She had a passion for sketching from a very young age, aspiring to be a renowned artist and host her own art exhibition. Little did she anticipate that a day would come when she could no longer wield her brush. Just as Bettany was anticipating the remorseful sighs of those around her, a gentle hand covered her wrist. Bettany opened her eyes and gazed at Olivia, puzzled by her grasp on her wrist. Olivia checked Bettany¡¯s pulse and applied gentle pressure for a moment. After a careful examination, she asserted, ¡°It¡¯s a minor issue. It can be treated.¡± ¡°What the hell? ¡°What did Olivia just say?¡± Bettany was left dumbfounded. The shock was so intense that it felt as if her soul had nearly departed her body. She vigorously rubbed her face and fixed her gaze on Olivia. ¡°Olivia, what did you just say?¡± Elena couldn¡¯t bear to see her like this any longer and guided her to the side. Come on,e on, don¡¯t be so disheartened. Miss Taylor mentioned it can be treated. Didn¡¯t you catch that?¡± Bettany was in disbelief. Even when she returned to the Smith family and sat on the sofa in the room, she still looked like she was in a daze. Elena waved two fingers in front of her eyes. ¡°Snap out of it, wake up.¡± Bettany grabbed Elena¡¯s hand in utter disbelief. ¡°Can Olivia really heat my hand ¡°Absolutely,¡± Elena stated confidently. ¡°This is a minor issue. Miss Taylor¡¯s medien expertise is remarkable.¡± Bettany still found it hard to believe. She extended her finger and remarked, ¡°Sh can make sandwiches, she knows medicine, she¡¯s into scientific research, and she¡¯s an artist too¡­ Olivia is just incredibly talented. Is there anything in the world that Olivia doesn¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Is there anything in the world that Olivia doesn¡¯t know?¡± Elen cupped her chin and pondered deeply. After Bettany finished her sigh, she noticed Elena lost in thought and gave her a gentle nudge. ¡°Hey, Elena, why the daydreaming? What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Elena furrowed her brow. ¡°I¡¯m pondering, is there anything in this world that Miss Taylor isn¡¯t knowledgeable about?¡± Bettany asked, ¡°Have you thought of it?¡± Elena became exasperated and shook her head. ¡°No, I can¡¯te up anything.¡± Bettany was speechless. ¡°That¡¯s a bit of an overstatement, Elena. with At that moment, Bettany believed that Elena was simply exaggerating and making a jest. It wasn¡¯t until several yearster that Bettany came to understand that Elena had been genuinely contemting whether Olivia had any knowledge gaps. Indeed, there truly existed a genius like Olivia in this world! Chapter 321 Chapter 321 Chapter 321 As Olivia and her group departed, Winona cast a gaze at the figures in front of her. She quietly lowered her eyes, and her nce was brimming with animosity. rissa trembled slightly. Summoning her courage, she spoke, ¡°Why botherparing to her previous aplishments? If she is capable, demonstrate it here and now. After all, Sketcher hasn¡¯t touched a brush in years. Maybe she¡¯s lost her touch and can¡¯t even produce aplete painting anymore.¡± Her words resonated with many present. The art of painting was akin to navigating against a flowing river; if one didn¡¯t progress, they regressed. Observing how Olivia had dedicated herself to various endeavors for many years, conducting research and building connections with the wealthiest individuals, it was apparent that she had very little time for painting. ¡°Her present abilities might not even measure up to those of the examination candidates,¡± thought they. Even though everyone held this sentiment, they refrained from vocalizing it. Expressing such thoughts would be quite impolite, but it did bring a sense of relief to many. Ozymandias didn¡¯t depart. He remained in his position. Upon hearing rissa¡¯s s, he huffed, ¡°You should be thankful that Olivia is showcasing her previous work. If she were to create one right now, your Ms. Manson might not even measure up to her.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± rissa couldn¡¯t ept his statement. ¡°Olivia hasn¡¯t painted for many years. How could she have improved? Winona has been dedicated to the art world. Both at home and abroad, she has garnered recognition.¡± Some individuals who believed they were impartial nodded in ord with rissa. They believed Ozymandias¡¯s words were unfounded. ¡°Ozymandias, we understand your loyalty to your elder sister, but you should substantiate your ims. You¡¯re a budding artist with a degree of renown yourself. How can you utter baseless remarks? ¡°This could lead students to misinterpret and assume they can enhance their skills without diligent study and practice. Such thinking is misguided,¡± they added. ¡°Exactly! You mustn¡¯t entertain such notions. It¡¯s okay to favor Olivia, but making baseless ims is uneptable.¡± The sentiment was echoed by the group, with many feeling Ozymandias¡¯s s had gone too far. Sketcher was unquestionably exceptional in the past and produced a series of remarkable pieces, but that was five to six years ago. After so many years without wielding a paintbrush and producing any new artwork, merely maintaining his prior level was an aplishment in itself. How could he have possibly improved? Some even saw this as an attempt to diminish Winona¡¯s talent. It was excessive! Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s your perspective,¡± Ozymandias maintained a stoic expression. ¡°I concede that art benefits from ongoing practice, but who decrees that you can¡¯t make progress outside this field? On what grounds do you pass judgment on Olivia based on your personal beliefs? Just because you haven¡¯t improved doesn¡¯t imply that she won¡¯t.¡± Someone, clearly incensed, retorted, ¡°You¡¯re all talk. If she has got the skills, prove it with her artwork.¡± Upon Mrs. Liebsig¡¯s return from bidding farewell to Olivia, she could already hear a tumultuous mor from inside the building before stepping through the entrance. She furrowed her brow and gently pushed the door open, inquiring, ¡°What¡¯s all the arguing about?¡± Mrs. Liebsig held a distinguished reputation. While she held a special regard for her disciples, she had consistently maintained fairness and objectivity when dealing with others. Shortly after, someone approached Mrs. Liebsig and expressed aint about Ozymandias. ¡°Mrs. Liebsig, Ozymandias was excessively boasting earlier. He asserted that Olivia¡¯s art has remarkably improved, and Ms. Manson can¡¯t evenpare to her.¡± 14:57 Mrs. Liebsig fell silent. Observing this, the individual who had filed theint cast a smug nce in Ozymandias¡¯s direction and thought to themselves, ¡°Just wait to face the criticism.¡± Ultimately, Mrs. Liebsig¡¯s subsequent statement was, ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s not far from the truth. Olivia¡¯s artistic skills have shown remarkable progress. I would estimate that Ms. Manson¡¯s abilities are perhaps only about 50% of Olivia¡¯s.¡± The moment she finished speaking, an astonished hush fell over the crowd. The individual who had raised theint was left dumbfounded. He gazed at Mrs. Liebsig in bewilderment and asked, ¡°Mrs. Liebsig, are you serious?¡± ¡°Why would I joke?¡± Mrs. Liebsig chuckled. ¡°When ites to Olivia¡¯s artistry, it may not be distinguishedpared to other works with strong artistic conceptions. However, Winona is learning from Olivia, making theparison easier.¡± Having said that, she lifted her chin and motioned to Ozymandias. ¡°Bring that painting here.¡± After delivering her directives, Mrs. Liebsig disyed a slight hint of embarrassment. ¡°This is a portrait that Olivia created for my birthday celebration. I shouldn¡¯t have disyed it, but there¡¯s no harm in everyone having a look. It¡¯s a valuable opportunity for me to expand my knowledge.¡± Ozymandias¡¯s steps were swift, and it didn¡¯t take long for him to present the portrait. The crowd gathered to examine the portrait, and an immediate hush fell over them. After a moment, someone suddenly eximed, ¡°Oh my goodness, did you all notice? Mrs. Liebsig is smiling at me in the painting. ¡°That¡¯s not urate,¡± someone nearby countered. ¡°She¡¯s not smiling. She¡¯s looking at someone with a serious expression. ¡°No, no,¡± another voice chimed in. ¡°I believe she looks curious as if she¡¯s examining me with interest.¡± The argument among them continued without resolution. Eventually, they swapped positions and fell into silence once again. It turned out that this painting portrayed various expressions when viewed from different angles. This technique was utterly astonishing, truly at its zenith. A profound silence lingered among everyone for a considerable duration. Even Winona remained silent. She clenched her fingers tightly, as if she had endured a significant blow. Once Mrs. Liebsig came back, Ozymandias assisted her into the car and grumbled, ¡°Mrs. Liebsig, why didn¡¯t you allow me to take the other artwork?¡± This painting was created by Olivia several years ago, but it wasn¡¯t her most recent one. Hertest piece depicted the banquet that had been delivered just a few days ago. In it, everyone¡¯s expressions were unique, each lost in their own thoughts. Every single detail was executed wlessly. Ozymandias genuinely believed that the painting was nearly as exceptional as a renowned masterpiece. Mrs. Liebsig shook her head and sighed. ¡°The tallest tree in the forest eventually gets cut down. Olivia has other priorities. There¡¯s no need to pursue excessive fame in the art world. Reputation is a double¨Cedged sword; if it bes too heavy, it can burden you.¡± Ozymandias was still quite young and didn¡¯t fully grasp the meaning of this statement. He just couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of regret. ¡°Olivia was incredibly talented, so why had she chosen to abandon her art? ¡°What a pity!¡± As Winona departed, she radiated a mncholic aura. Prior to viewing Mrs. Liebsig¡¯s portrait, she had been harboring some discontent and disdain towards Olivia, tinged with a subtle hint of jealousy. However, after seeing it, all she could feel was a profound sense of despair. There was no room for jealousy anymore. The other person was slightly taller than her, but that didn¡¯t stop her from feeling jealousy. Ballinaire¡¯s Missing Darling However, when the other person far surpassed her and was perpetually inferior to her jealousy couldn¡¯t find a foothold All that remained was admiration and a sense of powerlessnesa ¡°How could this be!¡± Winona found it unbelievable. ¡°Olivia was still so young. How could she possess sach an astonishing level of skills ¡°Could there truly exist such a prodigy in the world!¡± ¡°Winona?¡± rissa gazed at Winona attentively, refraining from speaking too loudly. Winona shook her head. Tm alright¡± She felt somewhat fatigued and wasn¡¯t in the mood for conversation. Waving her hand, she leaned back against the car seat to rest. rissa didn¡¯t want to disturb Winona, in the retreated to a corner of the car and made a phone call rissa¡¯s body tensed, and her face disyed a profound are of shock Winona noticed ra a unual reaction. She opened her eyes and inquired, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? rissa hastily cored. That examine was Dots, and the been arrested ¡°Was she really arrested Winona farrowed her bow and presed on ¡°What else do you know This news alone didn¡¯t seem mough to cun risa. There had to be more to the story ¡°Alo¡± ra nodded with enthusiasm. ¡°There¡¯s another crucial piece of news. You know how I¡¯ve always been curious about whree Me Sullivan wee during that year he disappeared! It¡¯s been a well¨Cguarded secret, and I¡¯ve been unable to uncover any information But, right after Mr. Sullivan a return from his disappearance, there was a numer that he was going to be engaged to Miss Turner. It caused quite a stir at the time. However, what ad is that the engagement between the two families never actually happened It was just a brief rumor Soon after Miss Turner went abroad i rissa swallowed hand and went on. ¡°We had someone reach out to Miss Turner, and after a few inquiries, it became clear that Miss Turner is privy to where Mr. Sullivan went during that mysterious year of his disappearance. She even possesses knowledge about Andrew¡¯s mother?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Winona eximed in excitement, sitting up rissa was equally thrilled Olona, Miss Turner has alreadye back to the country, and should disembark the ne right away¡± However, when the other person far surpassed her and was perpetually inferior to her, jealousy couldn¡¯t find a foothold. All that remained was admiration and a sense of powerlessness. ¡°How could this be?¡± Winona found it unbelievable. ¡°Olivia was still so young. How could she possess such an astonishing level of skill? ¡°Could there truly exist such a prodigy in the world?¡± ¡°Winona?¡± rissa gazed at Winona attentively, refraining from speaking too loudly. Winona shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± She felt somewhat fatigued and wasn¡¯t in the mood for conversation. Waving her hand, she leaned back against the car seat to rest. rissa didn¡¯t want to disturb Winona, so she retreated to a corner of the car and made a phone call. rissa¡¯s body tensed, and her face disyed a profound sense of shock. Winona noticed rissa¡¯s unusual reaction. She opened her eyes and inquired, ¡®What¡¯s the matter?¡± rissa hastily conveyed, ¡°That examinee was Doris, and she¡¯s been arrested.¡± ¡°Was she really arrested?¡± Winona furrowed her brow and pressed on, ¡°What else do you know?¡± This news alone didn¡¯t seem enough to stun rissa. There had to be more to the story. ¡°Also,¡± rissa nodded with enthusiasm. There¡¯s another crucial piece of news. You know how I¡¯ve always been curious about where Mr. Sullivan went during that year he disappeared? It¡¯s been a well¨C guarded secret, and I¡¯ve been unable to uncover any information. But, right after Mr. Sullivan¡¯s return from his disappearance, there was a rumor that he was going to be engaged to Miss Turner. It caused quite a stir at the time. However, what¡¯s odd is that the engagement between the two families never actually happened. It was just a brief rumor. Soon after, Miss Turner went abroad. rissa swallowed hard and went on, ¡°We had someone reach out to Miss Turner, and after a few inquiries, it¡¯s be clear that Miss Turner is privy to where Mr. Sullivan went during that mysterious year of his disappearance. She even possesses knowledge about Andrew¡¯s mother!¡± ¡°What did you say!¡± Winona eximed in excitement, sitting up. rissa was equally thrilled. ¡°Olivia, Miss Turner has alreadye back to the country, and should disembark the ne right away. Chapter 322 Chapter 322 Chapter 322 Margaret had just disembarked from her flight. Before she could head back to the Turner family, Winona intercepted her along the way. Margaret felt somewhat helpless. ¡°Winona, what¡¯s the rush? I haven¡¯t even had time to recover from the jetg As she spoke, she massaged her temples. Margaret was the eldest daughter of the Turner family, one of the renowned evervale four great families. She was also the older sister of Ethan. While she and Daniel were not childhood friends, they were part of the same social circle and knew each other. Winona remained silent for a while before responding. She posed a question, ¡°Margaret, were you aware that Daniel is engaged?¡± ¡°Is he engaged?¡± Margaret¡¯s hand, which had been massaging her temples, came to a halt. A hint of bewilderment briefly flickered across her initiallyposed countenance. After a pause, she smiled and replied, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I know? It¡¯s been such a big spectacle that the whole world probably knows by now.¡± Winona toyed with the pendant hanging from her phone with her fingertips and said casually, ¡°Margaret, there¡¯s no need to conceal it. I know you had a crush on Daniel as well. You admired him during your school days.¡± Upon hearing this, Margaret didn¡¯t disy the nervousness and embarrassment that Winona had anticipated. Instead, she remained remarkablyposed. She leaned back and settled into a comfortable position, gazing ahead in a trance. ¡°Winona,¡± she mused, ¡°what you¡¯ve just mentioned is intriguing. Is having feelings for Daniel such an extraordinary matter?¡± At this moment, she let out a chuckle. Her radiant countenance made it challenging to discern her inner thoughts. This is quite ordinary, Margaret remarked. ¡°In our school, at least eight out of ten girls had a soft spot for him. As for Sarah, she¡¯s been sticking by you and Daniel. She keeps saying she wants to safeguard your rtionship with Daniel forever. Does she dare to im she feels nothing for him?¡± ¡°She simply thought it was unattainable, so she took a step back and assumed the role of a protector,¡± Margaret exined. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Margaret was right. ¡°Back in those days, Daniel was incredibly charming. Who wouldn¡¯t be drawn to him?¡± Margaret added with a fond smile. With his striking looks and unbelievable intelligence, he had everyone captivated. Even the haughty youngdy like Winona, who came from the Capital City, couldn¡¯t resist his charm. Back then, Daniel, at the age of 18 or 19, was as captivating as a sly fox. He¡¯d narrow his eyes and steal the hearts of all the girls with just a sidelong nce. ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t fall for such a young man?¡± Margaret concluded with a wistful smile. Margaret had a crush on Daniel for an entire decade, from the age of 12 to 22. When she was younger, Margaret had folded a paper crane herself and handed it to Daniel. She intentionally feigned indifference, as if what she had given was merely an ordinary gift. Daniel, with his perpetually youthful appearance, blinked his long and slender eyes. He furrowed his brows slightly and fixed his gaze on her for a while. All of a sudden, he sneered, ¡®Margaret, you¡¯re not about to tell me you have a crush on me, are you?¡± ¡°Who said I like you? It¡¯s just a birthday gift,¡± a young Margaret retorted, her face flushing with 13 assment. Despite her evident difort, she remained steadfast and refused to acknowledge her Very well¡± Daniel nodded and pinched the paper crane between his slender fingers. Then, with a swift motion, he exerted force with both hands and tore the delicately folded paper crane into two, ¡°You¡± A young Margaret¡¯s eyes welled up with anger as she red at him. Daniel had already settled back into his seat. He closed his eyes, appearing drowsy. Hezily waved his hand and spoke apathetically, ¡°Don¡¯t have feelings for me. I¡¯m quite aloof. I can¡¯t bring warmth to you. I¡¯ll never develop affection for someone I¡¯m not drawn to, no matter how much. effort you exert These words made Margaret no longer dare to disy even a hint of affection. She concealed this love deep within her heart. Marcaret believed that this crush would be buried with time and would never resurface. She didn¡¯t icipate that fate would offer her another opportunity. Surprisingly, Daniel had taken the initiative to seek her out. Dunng that period, the Sullivan family was entirely under Mr. Sullivan¡¯s control, and Daniel seemed to be in a dire situation. If he hadn¡¯t taken the initiative to locate her, Margaret might have believed that he had met an unfortunate fate. Daniel proposed a coboration with the Turner family to aid him and offered to relinquish 10% of the Sullivan family Pharmaceuticals¡® shares in return. Margaret managed to control her racing heart and put forth a proposal. ¡°Let¡¯s get married. A marriage contract is the most steadfast form of coboration. You¡¯re aware that I can¡¯t make decisions for the Turner family. It¡¯s only when I be the Sullivan family¡¯s young mistress that my father will wholeheartedly assist.¡± Daniel was silent. Margaret was aware that he had a girlfriend by his side. That girl was exceptionally beautiful and charming. She had even given birth to a healthy child for him. But what was her worth? She was merely a girl from a humble vige with limited means. Besides being a liability to Daniel, she wouldn¡¯t offer him any assistance. Margaret believed that with a bit of thought, she could easily disce his girlfriend. Nheless, the present moment was not suitable. Observing Daniel¡¯s reluctance, Margaret proposed once more, ¡°How about we stage a fake marriage?¡± This time. Daniel consented. He pledged to offer her more than half of his assets after their simted divorce. He even took her to personally exin the situation to his girlfriend. His girlfriend, cradling their child and soothing him to sleep, had a touch of sorrow in her once¨Cbright eyes. Even before Daniel could exin, she resolutely declined. She remained unwilling to consent to either a genuine or a simted marriage. In short, her response was a resolute ¡°No!¡± There was absolutely no room for negotiation. Margaret stood aside, gazing at Daniel¡¯s girlfriend with a sense of pity. ¡°What an innocent youngdy she was! This world was far moreplex than she had once believed. Love alone was insufficient for survival. In Daniel¡¯s life, besides love, there were also ties and animosities. ¡°He yearned for retribution. He sought to reim all that the Sullivan family had bestowed upon him and return everything that Mr. Sullivan had granted him. ¡®Daniel might console her at this juncture, but there would inevitablye a day when she would be emotionally and physically drained.¡± Margaret believed that she didn¡¯t need to take any action. All she had to do was wait. Daniel would surely grow impatient with his dear girlfriend. Yet, Margaret underestimated her girlfriend¡¯s significance in Daniel¡¯s heart. Out of consideration for his unreasonable girlfriend, Daniel actually declined her proposal for a sham marriage. Even to this day, she vividly recalled what Daniel had uttered, ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to. I don¡¯t want her to be unhappy.¡± Margaret fell silent. Following that. Margaret took action. She still felt remorse when she reminisced about it. Margaret, lost in her reverie, only snapped back to reality when Winona nudged her. She released a soft chuckle and then gazed at Winona with an expression ofprehension. ¡°Winona, why are you seeking me out? Just speak your mind. No need to be indirect.¡± Winona twiddled her fingers, hesitated for a moment, and inquired, ¡°I want to know what transpired during the year Daniel vanished? And what urred with Andrew?¡± ¡°Oh, that.¡± Margaret furrowed her brows and let out a sigh of relief. ¡°I thought it was something major. Daniel¡¯s disappearance had a cause. He was injured by Mr. Sullivan. He spent the year recovering. As for Andrew, his girlfriend gave birth to their child during that period.¡± Upon hearing the word ¡°girlfriend,¡± Winona¡¯s heart constricted, and a heavy ache welled up within her. ¡°Who is she?¡± ¡°Who?¡± Margaret arched her eyebrows and suddenly grinned. ¡°Who else could it be? It¡¯s Olivia Taylor.¡± Chapter 323 Chapter 323 Chapter 323 Winona Manson bit her lower lip, and her face suddenly turned pale. She opened her mouth to say something, but her lips were trembling so badly that she couldn¡¯t word. say a Margaret Turner looked up and nced at Winona. The corners of her mouth twitched and she wanted tough. However, after the corners of her mouth had curled up, she suddenly felt bitter. What right did she have to mock others? Wasn¡¯t she the same? Margaret suddenly leaned back and covered her eyes to suppress the tears in her eyes. After a while, she said, ¡°Winona, you¡¯re too conceited. ¡°What makes you so sure that Daniel likes you? Back then, when he went after you, it was just for a bet.¡± Very few people knew about this, but Margaret had been paying attention to Daniel Sullivan and she happened to hear about it. Daniel had always been a straightforward person. He didn¡¯t like Winona. Even if it was because of the bet, he wouldn¡¯t y with a woman¡¯s feelings. He had told Winona the truth straightforwardly and asked her directly if she was willing to cooperate with him by pretending to be his girlfriend. He would do his best to fulfill his responsibility as a boyfriend and satisfy her to the greatest extent. That year, Daniel had said those words to Winona at the entrance of the female dormitory. Margaret had happened to hear it. At this moment, Winona had already recovered her wits. Her heart was still twitching ufortably, but her rationality had already returned. She lowered her head and said calmly, ¡°So what if it¡¯s a bet? The beginning of a rtionship is always strange and there are all kinds of reasons. But after interacting with each other, who could say for sure that there¡¯s no truth in the rtionship?¡± This time, Margaret did not refute. She was a little frustrated. She pinched her earlobes and said coldly, ¡°Winona, I¡¯ve already told you about Daniel¡¯s situation. If there¡¯s nothing else, let me alight. I have to go home.¡± ¡°Margaret.¡± Winona grabbed her hand and said with reluctance, ¡°You haven¡¯t finished the conversation with me. What¡¯s going on with Olivia and Daniel? I want to know everything. Everything that happened.¡± Margaret frowned imperceptibly and was a little impatient. ¡°Winona, on ount of our past friendship, let me remind you not to fight for this. Daniel has a deep rtionship with Olivia Taylor. Back then, for Olivia, he rejected the marriage proposal. Even if it would be a fake marriage, he was unwilling. He relied on himself and spent hundreds of times more effort to get the Sullivan family back. ¡°In order to wait for Olivia, he didn¡¯t even have a femalepanion by his side for so many years. Even if he couldn¡¯t see any hope and couldn¡¯t find Olivia anywhere, he still insisted on waiting.¡± Speaking of this, Margaret turned to Winona. ¡°I¡¯m sure you know better than me how stubborn he is. Why do you have to overestimate yourself? Why do you have to make things irreparable, to the point of ruining the friendship that you had since you were teenagers?¡± This was what Margaret had learned from her own experience back then. Now, she gave this insight to Winona. Back then, Margaret had thought that, with Olivia having left and not around, Daniel would take notice of her. She had not been afraid. She had plenty of time and could wait for Daniel to change. Even if Daniel¡¯s heart had been a rock, she could still seep through it like water. However, unfortunately, Daniel had been even more patient than her. 14:58 That unwavering love that remained consistent from beginning till end. Regardless of whether Olivia was there or not, she would still be the one he liked. It would not change in the slightest over time and space. Such deep affection had touched Margaret and made her terrified at the same time. She had been touched by Daniel¡¯s deep love and terrified that this deep love did not belong to her. In the end, Margaret had given up. She admitted defeat. She could not win Daniel over through patience. Facing Margaret¡¯s persuasion, Winona didn¡¯t think much of it. Her gentle and charming face made it impossible to tell her emotions. She was very stubborn and insisted that Margaret tell her what had happened back then. Margaret was also stubborn and directly refused to do so. Hence, halfway through the car trip, she asked Winona to stop the car, got out, and left. Winona sat in the car and stared at Margaret¡¯s back. At a nce, noone would be able to tell what she was thinking. After a long time, she said, ¡°Going home.¡± After returning to the Manson family residence, Winona immediately went to look for her father and asked him if he could find a way to contact Zelen Grant. She had something to ask. Jonny Manson only had one daughter, Winona, He doted on her very much. Hearing this, he nodded. ¡°Sure. My rtionship with Zelen is not bad, but you have to tell me why you¡¯re looking for her.¡± Winona hesitated for a moment and did not reveal the matter of Daniel. She only said that she wanted to understand Olivia. ¡°Dad.¡± Winona hugged her father¡¯s arm and said coquettishly. ¡°As the old saying goes, know yourself and the enemy, and you will win every battle. Although I have confidence in Daniel¡¯s feelings, I can¡¯t ignore the enemy.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡­¡± Jonny tapped his daughter¡¯s nose but did not say anything. He knew how his daughter felt about Daniel. For so many years, she had been unable to let go of this rtionship. Now that Daniel was sessful and had be the richest man in the country, there was no need to stop Winona from pursuing Daniel. He would fulfill his daughter¡¯s wish. Soon, Winona was able to contact Zelen. She first asked a lot of other questions, then pretended to inadvertently mention, ¡°Olivia was pushed off a cliff by Gillian Dale? That was close. Gillian¡¯s methods are really vicious.¡± Zelen frowned. She didn¡¯t like to mention this matter. It could be considered as a result of her negligence. If Olivia hadn¡¯t returned on her own, this trial would have been considered a failure. If she lost the candidate, even if she was the First Elder¡¯s niece, she would be punished. Winona seemed to be very curious about this matter. ¡°After falling from such a high cliff, Olivia¡¯s still unscathed. She¡¯s really awesome.¡± ¡°How could she be unscathed?¡± Zelen still had lingering fears. ¡°The people we had sent over searched for a year before we found out, after asking the vigers nearby, that Olivia had had a brain injury from the fall and hadin in bed in a vegetative state for a year. And not long after she woke up, she was discovered by the people we sent over. ¡°At that time, her memory had been a little iplete and she could not remember many things. She only gradually recovered after two months of recuperation Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I see.¡± Winona nodded. After that, she exchanged a few more words with Zelen before hanging up. She sat on the sofa in a daze, Margaret and Zelen¡¯s exnations werepletely different. Margaret had said that Olivia had been with Daniel that year and even given birth to Andrew Sullivan. However, Zelen¡¯s exnation was that Olivia had been in aa for an entire year. Soon after she had. a woken up, she was brought back Winona lowered her eyes and ran her fingertips across the table. Finally, she figured out a more reasonable hypothesis. Back then, Olivia had not entered aa. Instead, she had been with Daniel However, because of Margaret¡¯s appearance, Olivia had been agitated. Hence, she had fainted and her memory got messed up Later, she was found by the people sent by Zelen Yet¡­ Winona still felt that something was wrong. If that had been the case, then what about the story told by the viger After thinking for a long time, Winona still couldn¡¯t figure it out Forget it, I won¡¯t think about it anymore! She shook her head to get rid of the confusion in her mind, then traced her finger on the table There were two things that should be true. Firstly, Daniel¡¯s feelings for Olivia. Secondly, Olivia¡¯s memory had indeed gotten messed up and she had not remembered Daniel at all Winona¡¯s eyes shed. There was a lot of room for maneuver Chapter 324 Chapter 324 Chapter 324 At the Smith Family, Olivia had just sat down and read for a while when Elena Wayne came over and said, ¡°Miss Taylor, some people from the Fulham family havee.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Olivia looked up calmly. Elena exined, ¡°Tucker and Talia Fulham, as well as Bettany Fulham¡¯s stepmother, May, and¡­¡± She paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°And your mentor from university, Kate Leach.¡± Kate Leach? Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Olivia could not help but smile. The Fulham family was quite smart and knew how to look for people. If Kate hadn¡¯te over, Olivia would definitely have refused to meet them. Kate was Olivia¡¯s mentor in university, who had taken great care of her, and the two of them got along quite well. Since Kate was here, she would go down and meet her. In the living room, Tucker and May sat at the side. Kate sat on a separate sofa. Only Talia sat in the corner, looking nervous and uneasy as if she had been bullied like a stress ball. Before he came, Tucker had mentally prepared himself. He knew that Olivia would not let Bettany go so easily. Speaking of Olivia, the more Tucker thought about it, the more regretful he became. He never would have thought that such a big shot like Olivia would be hidden in such a small town. Young scientist, the head of the Smith family, fianc¨¦e of the richest man. Any one of those titles, when presented, would make his hands and feet tremble. If it weren¡¯t for the Dillon family giving him so many benefits, he wouldn¡¯t havee at all. Just as he was feeling apprehensive, he heard the sound of movement from upstairs. Tucker subconsciously looked up and saw Olivia walking down the stairs. She was wearing simple home clothes. The loose andfortable styleplemented her exquisite and slender figure. The clothes on her body and the shoes on her feet could not be more ordinary, but she looked indescribably high¨Css and graceful in them. Tucker only took a nce and quickly lowered his head. The aura exuded by the woman in front of him was too powerful, so much so that he had no choice but to lower his head. It was strange. She was clearly the same person as the one from before, with the same face, but why did it feelpletely different from when they were out in town? Tucker could not figure it out. The stepmother, May, also felt suppressed by Olivia¡¯s aura, but she was slightly stronger than Tucker. Before she came, she had thought about how to make use of Kate and leverage Olivia¡¯s reputation, to force thetter to hand over Bettany. However, now that she was intimidated by Olivia¡¯s aura, May instantly changed her mind. She was a very smart woman. She would not be stupid enough to fight head¨Con. She got up and sat beside Talia. She held Talia¡¯s hand and just as she opened her mouth, tears streamed. lock down her face, She began to act pitiful. ¡°Ms. Taylor, I don¡¯t know how we offended you. Why did you Bettant up?¡± As she spoke, she tugged at Talia¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Bettany was raised painstakingly by her mother. They have a deep rtionship with each other. Ms. Taylor, are you going to knowingly have the mother and daughter be separated?¡± May spoke in a pitiful tone, like a poor vige girl who had been bullied by thendlord. Her tone was timid and cowardly. 14 This made Kate feel terrible in her heart. Before she came, she had always felt that there was a misunderstanding. Now, it seemed that no matter what misunderstanding it was, it was not right to let the mother and daughter be separated. Kate looked at Olivia with a puzzled expression. ¡°Olivia, why did you lock Bettany up?¡± ¡°Off¡± Olivia Taylor smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t lock her 1. up. As she spoke, she turned around and instructed the servant, ¡°Bring Bettany out.¡± After a while, Bettany came over. She was silent, but when she saw Talia, her expression changed slightly. Seeing this, Kate heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I knew it was a misunderstanding. Why would Olivia lock someone up for no reason?¡± ¡°Bettany.¡± Talia grabbed her hand. ¡°Come back with me. Why are you so wayward? You¡¯re already pregnant, yet you¡¯re still running around. The Dillon family is so good. Why don¡¯t you appreciate such a blessing?¡± The more Talia spoke, the more upset she felt. In the beginning, she had indeed been not very happy about Bettany marrying into the Dillon family, as that Marcus Dillon was a cripple who had trouble walking by himself. However, as time passed, the Dillon family bought her a house and other things. Every month, they would transfer arge sum of living expenses to her and even found someone to apany her on a trip. Talia felt that this was not bad after all. Moreover, Tucker was right. Marcus was the scion of an illustrious family and a top student from a famous foreign university. Her dear Bettany had not even attended high school, and her family background was not good. Even if Tucker had be richter, it could notpare to the Dillon family. Other than the issue of Marcus¡¯s handicapped legs, there was no way in which Bettany would normally be worthy of Marcus. As long as Bettany did not have such a high ambition and lived a steady life with Marcus, she would be able to enjoy endless blessings as the young mistress of the Dillon family. Bettany looked at her mother, who had been with her for many years, and her heart ached. She wanted to say something, but she felt that it was useless. Her mother could not understand her at all. After a moment of silence, Bettany said in a low voice, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to go back to the Dillon family. I want to stay. ¡°What?¡± Talia was shocked. ¡°But the child, what about the child? Do you want it to have no father? Girl, why are you so insensible? Marcus treats you so well. In his family, you won¡¯t have to worry about food or clothing. They have plenty of money. You¡¯ve got yourself a home¡¯s worth of treasure.¡± Bettany pulled open her sleeve and showed her bruised arm to Talia. ¡°Mom, look, these were all done to me by Marcus. There are more serious injuries elsewhere. Knowing this, do you still want me to go back?¡± Talia was stunned for a moment. Her heart ached. She muttered in disbelief, ¡°How could this be? Marcus is such a good boy. He knows how to be polite. He follows principles when he speaks and does things. Why would he hit someone?¡± Talia¡¯s expression was confused. After panicking for a while, she suddenly looked at Bettany and questioned. ¡°Did you anger him? ¡°It must be like that!¡± Talia found the reason. ¡°It must be because you¡¯re insensible and always want to run. That¡¯s why he hit you. If you¡¯re obedient and serve your husband in peace, why would he hit you no reason?¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Bettany called out. for She was still indoors, yet she felt as if she was at the bottom of the cold sea. She did not understand why her mother was like this. All along. Bettany knew that Talia was easily influenced by others. For so many years, she had helped her persevere. However, although Talia was weak, she had really loved and doted on Bettany. How did it be like this? Bettany couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°What kind of mother are you? Your daughter was beaten up. Instead of feeling sorry for her, you think that your daughter did something wrong!¡± Talia stammered. Then why didn¡¯t he hit anyone else but you? Isn¡¯t it because you did something wrong? It takes two hands to p. Nothing happens for no reason in this world. Since he hit you, you must have provoked him.¡± Hearing this, Bettany lowered her eyes weakly and sneered. ¡°You¡¯re right. It takes two hands to p. There¡¯s no such thing as hate for no reason in this world. Since I hate Marcus, there must be something wrong with him that provoked me. Talia was dumbfounded. After being stunned for a while, Talia covered her face and cried. ¡°I can¡¯t argue against you. You¡¯ve grown up now and can speak well. You¡¯re bullying me for my clumsy tongue. Boohoo, I¡¯m your mother. Would I bring you harm? Why don¡¯t you listen to me?¡± This was her mother, whom Bettany had previously depended on in life, and vice versa. A deep sense of helplessness filled her heart. Chapter 325 Chapter 325 Chapter 325 Talia was actually not a bad person. She was just timid and had a different mindset from Bettany. From Talia¡¯s point of view, the Dillons were really a good family to marry into. They were hand. powerful, not lacking at all in the necessities of life and other material conditions. This was already very good. As for the psychological differences and Bettany¡¯s own thoughts and feelings, ¡°Talia didn¡¯t care. She med everything on Bettany¡¯s fussiness. In the living room, ¡°Talia was crying and Bettany was silent. The others, especially Kate, were restless and embarrassed. Only Olivia sat on the sofa peacefully. She looked rxed and did not seem to be affected. However, she still frowned slightly. This was because Talia¡¯s crying was endless. It was really a waste of time. She raised her eyes and looked at everyone. Then, she said calmly, I still have something to do. Please go ahead.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. With that, she actually stood up and left. Everyone was a little confused, especially Tucker and May, Before they came, they had imagined many situations, but without exception, they had all imagined how difficult Olivia would be and how she would not let Bettany go. They had thought of many ways to deal with her. However, they had never thought that it would be like this. She had actually not made to stop them at all. Tucker and May looked at each other, dumbfounded, Kate felt even more uneasy when she heard that. She had not expected Olivia to leave her here high and dry together with the Fulham family and not bother with the issue at all. After saying that sentence, Olivia had stood up and left. She felt a little ufortable in her head and went straight to the bedroom to lie down and let the masseuse massage her head. As for the people and situation in the living room, she had no intention of interfering Even Elena was a little stunned. She followed Olivia to the bedroom and sat on a small stool at the side. She looked up at Olivia. ¡°Miss Taylor, are you really not going to care about Bettany anymore! ¡°That Mrs. Fulham is really too much. What did she mean by it takes two hands to p¡®? Just listen to her, did that sound like something a mother would say? I want to go and p her and ask her if that counts as a p. The more Elena spoke, the angrier she became. She gritted her teeth in hatred. Olivia closed her eyes and asked calmly, ¡°Why should I care about Bettany?¡± Elena was stunned by the question. After a while, she stammered, ¡°You¡¯ve helped Bettany so much. I thought, I thought¡­ At this point, Bettany scratched her head as the realization dawned on her. To be honest, Bettany was no rtion of Miss Taylor¡¯s ¡°It¡¯s not good for an outsider to drive a wedge between kin Olivia Taylor said. ¡°How can I do that to at mother and daughter?¡± At this point, Olivia suddenly opened her eyes and looked at Elena. She said in a serious tone, ¡°The more capable a person is, the more power she has. The more she can¡¯t use it casually. In this world, there arews on the outside and moral constraints on the inside. There¡¯s no need for me to rush out and act the part of a good person, and make some noble impartial judgment.¡± Who could confidently say that they were impartial and objective and that their position would always be neutral! Hadnt the Grant family relied on their power to manipte her life, causing her to separate from her - millite¡¯s Minune Pearling parents and fall set with her sisters In the end, they even med her parents for being blind and biased and ale med her sisters for being selfish and jealous They had put on a pretense of doing all this for her good. No matter how her own life was going, whether she was poor or destitute, it was not a reason for others to Therefore, Olivia was especially restrained. With her current achievements and status stabilized, she was even mere unwilling to readily interfere in other people¡¯s matters. She was not God She did not have the right to interfere in other people¡¯s lives. She did not have the night make decisions for others. Those were all Bettany¡¯s family matters. Bettany leave. Volivia would only provide her with the greate, hould decide for herself whether to stay o protection, nothing more. In the living room downstairs, although Olivia had left, the butler. Rnd Gibson, still made all the proper arrangements. He found a room for Kate so that she could rest. He brought the crying Talia to wash up. Tucker and May stayed in the guest room and had a discussion with each other in hushed voices. ¡°What should we do? May was anxious. The current situation is that Bettany isn¡¯t leaving at all and we can¡¯t forcefully the her up. Isn¡¯t this situation unsolvable?¡± Tucker also felt very helpless. ¡°This Olivia is really amazing. Without even interfering in anything, she has put us in such a difficult situation.¡± May thought quickly and hardened her heart after thinking for a while. In a while. I¡¯ll get Talia to kneel down to Olivia and ery and beg her to let Bettany go. This way, not only can I morally ckmail her, but I can also make her annoyed.¡± Tucker stroked his chin and felt that this was a good idea. This group of people had stayed at the Smith family vi for quite a while. Olivia had finished with her massage and then started reading for a while, yet they still hadn¡¯t left. Rnd went upstairs to ask for instructions. Mydy, they want to see you and bid you farewell Olivia nodded and went downstairs. To the living room, Talia was still trying her best to persuade Bettany to go back with her. but Bettany was determined not to leave no matter what. The more Talis tried to persuade her, the more despair she felt. She could not understand how her daughter, who had been fine previously, had be so stubborn. Could it be as her father had said just now, that she had been bewitched by Olivia? Thinking of this, Talia could not help but shed two streams of tears. She hated Olivia and felt that thetter was being a busybody. Her daughter had been living well in the Dillon family, so why did she have to get involved? If it weren¡¯t for Olivia, her daughter wouldn¡¯t have be like this. Talia med everything on Olivia. Then, she remembered what Tucker had said before. He had said that the Smith family was powerful, so they could not retrieve Bettany by force. They could only beg and art pitiful. Kate was still here, so Olivia definitely had to care about her reputation. Tucker had asked Talia to kneel down and beg Olivia to let her daughter go back to her. Prop Olivia upon the moral high ground. Talta gathered her emotions in her heart and thought of how to cry and beg. Then, she suddenly pounced Towards Olivia She wanted to hug Olivia¡¯s legs and cry. However, before she could get close to Olivia, two bodyguards suddenly appeared from both sides and kicked her knee. Before Talia realized what was going on, she heard her knee click. She had a bone fracture! Immediately after, another group of bodyguards rushed out into the living room. There were twenty to thirty of them, and they surrounded the Fulham family, their eyes vignt. The leader among them spoke in an extremely cold voice. ¡°Who are you? How dare you ambush Miss Taylor!¡± As he spoke, the bodyguards went forward and restrained Tucker, Talia and Even Kate was surrounded. May. For a moment, everyone was dumbfounded. They had not expected things to develop in this direction. Talia, with fracture in her knee, was in so much pain that her forehead was covered in cold sweat. Bettany hurriedly went forward and wanted to support her, but she was waved away by the bodyguard. Bettany subconsciously looked at Olivia and wanted to plead for mercy. However, just as she opened her mouth, she was pulled back by Elena andmanded in a low voice, ¡°Be quiet!¡± Tyson Burton walked over to Talia¡¯s side and interrogated, ¡°Why did you attack Miss Taylor?¡± Talia¡¯s lips were pale from the pain. She shook her head in a panic. ¡°I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t.¡± Tyson frowned. ¡°Then why did you rush over?¡± Talia replied, ¡°I want to kneel down and beg her.¡± Tyson snorted. ¡°You¡¯re lying. How can you make up such a ridiculous lie? Why would you kneel down to Miss Taylor for no reason?¡± After saying that, he turned to Olivia. ¡°Miss Taylor, I¡¯ll bring her back to the police station.¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°Treat her leg first.¡± Chapter 326 Chapter 326 Chapter 326 After Talia was taken away, Olivia sat on the sofa and looked at the Fulham couple whose faces were pale. ¡°Have I given you some kind of wrong impression? You think the Dillon family is not to be trifled with, and ver 1. Olivia Taylor, is to be trifled with? ¡°If I had given you such an illusion, then I¡¯ll tell you the truth now.¡± Olivia paused, ying with an orange with her fingertips. ¡°Getting on my bad side is even worse for you than offending the Dillon family!¡± As she spoke, she flicked her fingertips and threw the orange to the ground. On cue, Elena stepped forward. She took out a fruit knife and cut the orange in half, even making an appropriate sound effect with her mouth. ¡°tter.¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Slightly weirded out by Elena¡¯s cartoonish antic, Olivia held her forehead. Then she raised her hand and gestured at Elena. ¡°Go to the back and wait.¡± Elena¡¯s head drooped. ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Oh, right.¡± Olivia thought of something and turned to look at Tucker. ¡°The local police have already stepped in to investigate the fire in the Fulham family house. If it turns out to be rted to you, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of the Dillon family anymore. You can straightaway go hide in the local prison. It¡¯s very safe Upon hearing this. Tucker¡¯s expression turned cold. His face turned greenish white. ¡°I know that you, the Smith family, are powerful. I also know that you¡¯re the fianc¨¦e of the richest man, from the Sullivan family. Ms. Taylor, being so rich and powerful, why are you making things difficult for us, a small family?¡± May wiped the tears on her face and turned to Kate with a bitter smile. ¡°Kate, I¡¯ve implicated you today. I originally wanted to make use of your rtion with Ms. Taylor to meet her and bring the child back. I didn¡¯t expect Ms. Taylor to have such a bad temper. Not only did she not let Bettany go, her mother¡¯s leg and is putting Tucker into prison. she even broke ¡°We just want to bring Bettany back. I didn¡¯t expect things to turn out this way. Clearly, it¡¯s a case of the one in power oppressing people. She¡¯s rich and powerful, and our small family can do nothing but be bullied. There¡¯s really no justice.¡± This ability to distort the truth was very impressive. The way Kate looked at Olivia became more and moreplicated. ¡°Olivia, you¡­¡± Kate wanted to ask Olivia how she became like this, but she did not know how to start. She just let out a long sigh. Elena, standing behind Olivia, was so angry that her face turned pale. She wished she could go up and beat May up. She wanted to exin to Kate, but Olivia waved her hand and stopped her. ¡°No need to exin. Olivia¡¯s tone was indifferent. ¡°No one with a brain would believe such a ridiculous and irrational distortion. Kate is a teacher at Ember University, a high¨Clevel intellectual, she will not be taken in.¡± Then, she looked at Kate and asked, ¡°Teacher, was my analysis correct?¡± Kate choked¡­ It was as though if she believed Tucker and May¡¯s words, then she would be an idiot who could not differentiate right from wrong! Olivia leaned against the sofa with a calm expression. Her tone was evenly paced. ¡°Kate, I remember that you taught logic, right? Just nice, I can ask you for guidance. Tell me, what contradictory things did these two say? ¡°Here¡¯s some hints.¡± Olivia casually extended a finger. ¡°Firstly, did I imprison Bettany and not let her go?¡± Kate thought for a moment and shook her head. ¡°No, it was Bettany¡¯s own decision to not leave.¡± 13 Olivia extended a second finger. ¡°So why did Mrs. Fulham get kicked?¡± Kate replied, ¡°She attacked you.¡± ¡°No!¡± May panicked. ¡®She clearly wanted to kneel down to you.¡± Olivia asked, ¡°How did you know that she was going to kneel down to me? Why would she kneel down to me?¡± May felt very panicked. ¡°It was of course to beg you to let Bettany go.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Olivia retracted a finger. ¡°Now, let¡¯s return to the first question. Kate, please tell her, have I imprisoned Bettany?¡± Kate was very cooperative. ¡°No, Olivia didn¡¯t imprison Bettany.¡± ¡°See.¡± Olivia¡¯s tone was light and a little teasing. ¡°Since I haven¡¯t imprisoned her, who am I to let her go?¡± ¡°Kate¡± Olivia now had three fingers extended. Thirdly, she talked about throwing Tucker into prison. Can I be so powerful as tomand the prison? If Tucker did not set the fire, why would he be going in?¡± Katepletely understood and quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. If Tucker didn¡¯t start the fire, why afraid of? would the police arrest him? In that case, May, what are you May was furious. She shifted her gaze and wanted to say something, but Olivia had alreadypletely lost patience. The amount of time wasted with these unimportant people was already reaching her limit. She waved her hand. ¡°Send these people out. Kate, leave too,¡± After saying that, she turned to Bettany and said in aforting tone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your mother¡¯s leg will be fine. As long as it¡¯s proven that she didn¡¯t ambush me, she will be released soon.¡± Bettany stammered. She wanted to say something, but when she saw Elena¡¯s cold expression, she did not say anything. She closed her eyes. Everything that had happened today was because of her. It was not easy for Olivia to still protect her. How could she have the cheek to ask for more? Things had been happening too quickly just now and she had not been able to react in time. Now that she thought about it carefully, she could guess her mother¡¯s intentions. Her mother wanted to use begging to force Olivia to let her go. It was her mother who had the idea first, and hence rightly deserved the suffering! The Fulham family and Kate were quickly sent away. When they reached the entrance, Kate was s little confused. Why had she been asked to leave too? She subconsciously looked up at the butler and called out, ¡°Rnd, what¡¯s up with Olivia?¡± still a Rnd frowned. ¡°Madam Leach, mydy only let you in because she respects you. But look at what you¡¯ve done. You brought someone in without knowing the truth about the situation!¡± Kate wanted to exin, ¡°I hadn¡¯t thought that much about it.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯ve thought about it.¡± Rnd¡¯s eyes seemed to be able to see through people¡¯s hearts. He stared at Kate coldly. ¡°You¡¯re a university teacher. I don¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t even know the basics of how to handle things. Bringing a stranger to a student¡¯s house, and a stranger who has ill intentions towards the student, couldn¡¯t you inform her first? ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t even have mydy¡¯s number!¡± Rnd¡¯s tone was firm. ¡°At the end of the day, it can¡¯t hide the fact that you¡¯re here to cause trouble, no matter how you quibble! Mydy respects you and lets you in, but respect is for people who deserve respect. Since you don¡¯t know right from wrong and have bias, you¡¯re not worthy of mydy¡¯s respect. ¡°Madam Leach, please leave this ce!¡± 11.59 Kate¡¯s face turned pale. Like a wandering soul, she returned home and told her husband about this. Her husband also disapproved of her actions and criticized her. ¡°You should have informed Olivia in advance. You shouldn¡¯t have brought those people over directly and made things difficult for her.¡± Kate exined. ¡°I really hadn¡¯t thought too much about it. May is my cousin. She came to tell me that Bettany was being locked up by Olivia. That¡¯s why I went.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Her husband snorted. ¡°Did you believe her nonsense? If Bettany really got locked up, why didn¡¯t they call the police?¡± Kate was at a loss for words. After a while, she finally admitted her mistake and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll apologize to Olivia after a while ¡°Why wait a while?¡± Her husband took out his phone. ¡°Apologize now.¡± Kate was a little embarrassed, but under her husband¡¯s prodding gaze, she had no choice but to take the phone and call Olivia. No one picked up. After calling a few more times, Kate realized, ¡°I¡¯ve been blocked!¡± This was too petty! Kate was a little unhappy. She said angrily, ¡°So be it. What¡¯s the big deal? If she ignores me, I don¡¯t want to bother with her. She¡¯s already so arrogant after just making some achievements. If she falls in the future, I don¡¯t believe that there won¡¯t be a time when shees begging to me.¡± Her husband sighed. ¡°Honey, you¡­ Sigh¡­¡± He started to say something, but the words died in his throat. Kate was in charge of teaching in school, but her husband, Terrence Leach, was in the administrative office. He knew a little about Olivia¡¯s identity. Although he didn¡¯t know much, he could confirm that her identity was extraordinary. Even the principal was very respectful to her. Olivia had already resigned from the school¡¯s teaching job and the experiment had stopped. Terrence had heard through the grapevine that Olivia¡¯s identity was quite special and seemed to have rtions with the Capitol Research Institute. This was confidential information, so Terrence did not dare to tell his wife about it He could only regret that he had missed the opportunity to befriend Olivia. He hoped that in the future, his wife would not regret what she had done today. Chapter 327 Chapter 327 Chapter 327 Tucker and May were also brought to the police station, and subjected to examination and questioning. They were released after confirming that they had not gone to hurt Olivia. May muttered, ¡°She¡¯s really causing trouble. How powerful is she? She¡¯s actually so careful. She calls the police at the drop of a hat. Who would bother to hurt her?¡± Tucker also felt that Olivia was too careful. She actually had so many bodyguards at home. She was really afraid of death to the extreme! However¡­ Tucker thought about Tyson¡¯s skills and was very envious. Although Olivia was too afraid of death and had hired so many bodyguards, to be honest, these bodyguards seemed to be quite skilled. All of them looked quite thin. They were not very tall, but their explosive power was extremely strong and they were extremely fast. The moment that they had rushed out, Tucker had felt like he was watching a sci¨Cfi movie. That speed was really too fast, as if they were flying. ¡°Honey.¡± Tucker turned to May. ¡°Let¡¯s hire a pair of bodyguards too, lest we get bullied too easily.¡± ¡°Hiring bodyguards?¡± May was tempted. She thought back to that earlier scene in the Smith family vi. Olivia had been so awesome, casually defeating her enemies without needing to get riled up at all. With a casual wave of her hand, a team of bodyguards had appeared. May also wanted to be this impressive. ¡°Alright.¡± May nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s hire some too. We¡¯ll hire the same kind of bodyguards as those in Olivia¡¯s house.¡± Upon running out, Tucker encountered the Taylor family bodyguards who were driving back home in their car. ¡°Hey!¡± Tucker patted the car window. ¡°How much does Olivia you pay a month for hiring you? I¡¯ll double it. Come to my side.¡± Eugene Brown, the captain of the Flying Eagle Special Forces, nced at Tucker and smiled. ¡°You can¡¯t afford it. With that, he stepped on the elerator and the car shot away like an arrow. Tucker looked at the vanishing back of the car and sighed. ¡°They drive so well too. Fast yet stable. They¡¯re really versatile. He so wanted to own them himself! Not long after, while Tucker was stillmenting here, he got arrested again. This time, it was for arson. The police had already found evidence that he had set fire to the house. As for Talia, after being interrogated and confirming that she had no intention of hurting Olivia Taylor, she was released. Her left knee was fractured, and Olivia arranged for her to stay in a nearby hospital, and for caregivers to take care of her day and night. Bettany went to visit once and found that her mother was fine, so she stopped going over. She stayed with Olivia to have her wrist treated in peace. She was still pregnant. More precisely, she had been for a little more than a month. Before she decided whether to abort the child, Olivia would not give her any medication and only used silver needle acupuncture. went When that was done, Elena went up to her and asked, ¡®Bettany, are you keeping this child?¡± A look of confusion shed across Bettany¡¯s eyes. She did not know if she should keep the child. 13 Emotionally, she did not look forward to the child. In fact, she hated the child¡¯s father. But Intellec she knew that regardless of the fend between adults, the child was innocent. Seeing how fragile Bettany was, Elena stopped asking and changed the topic. ¡°What do you think Rnd is doing?¡± In the front hall, Rnd was instructing the servants to pack up. ¡°Rnd, are you going to throw away all these things?¡± Elena was curious, Rnd nodded. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re all old toys. Mydy said to throw them away as they¡¯re all useless now. Elena felt that it was a pity. ¡°These are all from Miss Taylor¡¯s childhood. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to keep them as souvenirs?¡± Bettany also looked over curiously and found a silver¨Cwhite whistle ne in a box. She looked up and asked Rnd, ¡°She doesn¡¯t want this too?¡± ¡°Mydy said so.¡± Bettany liked this whistle very much. She hesitated for a moment and asked Rnd, ¡°Can you give it to me?¡± Coincidentally, Olivia hade over. When she heard this, she nodded casually. ¡°Take it.¡± Bettany was very happy. She took the whistle and began fiddling with it. Elena was puzzled. ¡°It¡¯s just an ordinary whistle.¡± ¡°I like it.¡± Bettany hung the whistle around her neck and tilted her head to ask Olivia, ¡°Olivia, did you buy this?¡± Olivia looked at it carefully for a while before retrieving the memory fragment from a corner of her mind. ¡°It seems like a little boy gave it to me.¡± ¡°Little boy?¡± Elena perked up at the prospect of gossip. Olivia nced at her and said, ¡°It¡¯s a little boy from the orphanage. I gave him a toy and he gave me a whistle in return.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so meaningful.¡± Elena stared at the whistle on Bettany¡¯s neck. She kept feeling that it was a pity to give it away. It might have been a special destiny for her to meet the little boy again with this whistle. Bettany also somehow began to feel that the whistle was very hot. She took it off and wanted to return it to Olivia. However, before she could speak, Rnd smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Take it.¡± As he spoke, he opened a box. It was filled with all kinds of little items. Rnd introduced them, ¡°These are all toys given to mydy by other little boys. And this is only one box. There are still two boxes upstairs. They¡¯re not that precious,¡± Bettany and Elena were instantly speechless. Alright, if there was only one toy, it could still be considered destiny. If there were several boxes of toys, that destiny would not be worth much and could only be called ordinary. Elena also picked one item up and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll take one too. Maybe I¡¯ll meet some grown¨Cup boy out there. If I do be a couple with him, then Miss Taylor would be our matchmaker.¡± After going back to the Manson family residence, Winona had pestered Margaret for a few days, but Margaret still did not tell her what had happened back then. Margaret even gave her a warning: if she insisted and kept causing trouble, Margaret would tell Daniel. Winona was so angry that her eyes suddenly turned cold. After taking a few deep breaths to suppress her anger, she asked Margaret to meet her. ¡°Let¡¯s meet and talk. I have something important to tell you.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s anything, let¡¯s talk over the phone.¡± Margaret was unwilling to meet her. Winona emphasized, ¡°It¡¯s very important. It cannot be said over the phone.¡± Missing Under Winona¡¯s coaxing and pestering, Margaret finally agreed to meet. The two of them found a quiet ce to meet. After chatting for a while, Margaret¡¯s face turned pale and she almost couldn¡¯t hold the cup. ¡°What did you say? Olivia is the wife of the future head of the Grant family?¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Winona nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not lying to you. You¡¯ll see it in a few days. The Grant family will arrange for Olivia to inadvertently meet Mr. Alexander, so as to move their rtionship forward.¡± Margaret¡¯s temples throbbed. She had never thought that things would be soplicated. Winona looked at Margaret steadily, ¡°Now you know why I insisted on separating them, right? If they were together, the Grant family would definitely deal with Daniel. Even if Daniel¡¯s current strength cannot be underestimated, you should know how strong the Grant family is.¡± ¡°That Grant family?¡± Margaret pointed at the ceiling carefully. Winona nodded, ¡°Next year will be the year of changeover. Although the Book family is currently in the limelight, the head of the Watson family is already contacting the director of the Capitol Research Institute. Once the director supports the Grant family, the Book family has no chance of winning.¡± Margaret bit her lower lip and hesitated. ¡°Let me think about it.¡± ¡°Think about what? There¡¯s no time!¡± Winona hated Margaret¡¯s dawdling. She and Margaret had completely different personalities. If she wanted something, she would fight for it without hesitation. However, Margaret was different. This person was very tolerant. She could hold it in and let go after having a crush on someone for more than 20 years. ¡°Daniel is in the open, and the Grant family is in the shadows.¡± Winona squeezed the cup, ¡°If you keep deliberating about it, the Grant family might take action. More importantly, the Grant family still doesn¡¯t know that Andrew is Olivia¡¯s child. If they do find out, they will definitely be extraordinarily angry. The young master¡¯s wife, whom the Grant family had put in a lot of effort to groom for more than ten years, got snatched by someone else in the end and even had a child with that person. Even if Olivia were to lose the position of young master¡¯s wife because of this, the First Elder and the others would still not let Daniel off. ¡°Now, the Sullivan family is quite withered. Andrew is still so young. No one can support the family business. Once something happens to Daniel, the assets under his name will be ownerless wealth. The Grant family can take the opportunity to pocket it.¡± Margaret raised her eyes and looked at Winona. ¡°If Daniel gets together with you, will that keep him safe? Can Andrew¡¯s origin be hidden forever?¡± Winona suddenly leaned closer and grabbed Margaret¡¯s shoulder. She said firmly, ¡®Of course. If I marry Daniel, then Daniel will basically be affiliated with the Grant family and be a source of money for them. Taking the Manson family into consideration, even though the Grant family might have some punishment in store for him, it won¡¯t be too serious. ¡°Most importantly, if I¡¯m with Daniel, I¡¯ll find a way to send Andrew away so that his identity won¡¯t be exposed.¡± Chapter 328 Chapter 328 Chapter 328 O The graphene project had always been the focus ofpetition among majorpanies in the Professor Corey, who was in charge of this project, was getting very annoyed. country. People would try to contact him in various ways every day. Even the vice dean, Jeremy Watson, would inquire about his intentions, whether openly or covertly. Professor Corey was worried sick. He kept pestering Reba every day, wanting to contact the dean and ask her what she thought. He wanted to know who the dean was going to assign the project to, Reba was a professional. Since Professor Corey hade to ask her, she gave Olivia a call. Olivia was performing acupuncture on Bettany Fulham. Bettany¡¯s hand had already recovered a lot, and she would fully recover after one or two more acupuncture sessions. Olivia had just put away the silver needles when she received a call from Reba. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she whispered. Reba told her about Professor Corey¡¯s worries. Olivia¡¯s frown became deeper the more she listened to Reba. By the end, her brows were almost furrowed into a knot. Reba could feel Olivia¡¯s intense aura even through the phone line. Professor Corey did not even dare to breathe loudly. He secretly hated himself for being so stupid. He thought. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I call the dean earlier? Why did I take the liberty to do something like this?¡± He put his ear toward the phone, trying to hear the conversation better. Reba nced at him and wanted to exin the situation to Professor Corey. However, before she could say anything, Olivia¡¯s cold voice rang out from the other end of the line. ¡°Isn¡¯t there someone in charge of the industrialization of the project? Don¡¯t bother me with such things in the future. You can decide for yourselves. ¡°Bother her?¡± Professor Corey thought. He suspected that he had heard wrongly. The graphene project was a popr product that several large enterprises in the country and several aristocratic families were fighting over. Even the Grant family wanted to get involved, yet the dean did not care about the project at all. After a moment of shock, Professor Corey figured it out. He thought, ¡°That¡¯s expected. The graphene project might seem like a big project to the outside world, but there are several such projects in the research institute. ¡°The dean can¡¯t possibly interfere with every single one of them, right?¡± With this thought in mind, Professor Corey became more indifferent toward the project. He felt that there was no need to let his worry restrain him. He would just do things in a business¨Clike manner and. follow the process. However, there was something he had to report to the dean. Professor Corey grabbed the phone. ¡°Dean, the few bigpanies that have the ability to take over the graphene project are all in Evervale. I want to make a trip to Evervale ¡°Decide for yourself,¡± Olvia said. She then hung up. At the Smith family vi, Bettany was rxing her wrist happily. ¡°Elena, my hands feel so flexible.¡± As she spoke, she took out a pen and casually drew two lines. Her hand did not tremble at all, and the lines were smooth. Bettany was so surprised that she almost jumped up. ¡°This is great, this is great. My hand is healed.¡± Elena was also happy for her. The two girls, who were of simr ages, hugged each other as they cried happy tears. After they stabilized their emotions, Elena took a tissue and wiped Bettany¡¯s tears as she asked, ¡°Bettany, 14:50 are you going to acknowledge Mrs. Liebsig as your master?¡± At the mention of Mrs. Liebsig, Bettany¡¯s expression became excited and her heart thumped wildly. ¡°Actually, Elena held her chin and suggested sincerely, ¡°Actually, I think it¡¯s better for you to acknowledge Miss Taylor as your master.¡± ¡°Olivia?¡± Bettany frowned, not understanding Elena. ¡°Why do you say that? Shouldn¡¯t the teacher be better than the disciple? Mrs. Liebsig is a famous artist in the country. I might be like Olivia if I be her disciple.¡± Bettany admired Olivia. She was smart, beautiful, and good at drawing. There was a drawing done by Olivia in front of her that Bettany had been tracing for a few days. Although her wrist was injured and she could not hold a pen, she had been drawing it in her heart. She would often ask Olivia for guidance on techniques. She could draw now. Even if she couldn¡¯tpare to Olivia, she would still be better than Winona. Looking at the outstanding drawing in front of her, Bettany turned around and asked Elena, ¡°Elena, do you think I can draw better than Olivia?¡± Elena spread her hands. I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t know, of course.¡± Bettany nodded and picked up her pen to start drawing. ¡°Olivia said that I can draw now.¡± Bettany loved drawing from the bottom of her heart. Once she was immersed in it, she would forget everything around her. She drew one drawing after another, and she would ask Olivia for guidance when she had nothing to do. She had already drawn a room full of drawings by the time her wrist waspletely fine. One of the drawings was an imitation of Olivia¡¯s drawing. Bettany examined it closely and felt that it was simr to the original drawing. She took the drawing and ran to look for Olivia. Olivia was browsing Twitter on the sofa. She looked up slightly when she saw Bettanying over, her expression unchanged. Bettany handed the drawing to Olivia and looked at her nervously and expectantly, Olivia stopped moving her hand, which was holding the tabletputer, for a while and looked at Bettany inquiringly. Her gaze was deep and boundless. Her eyes were as deep and vast as the sea even though she was a little confused now. Bettany pinched her fingers. While her eyes were filled with confidence, she could not help but feel nervous. ¡°Olivia, what do you think of my drawing?¡± ¡°An evaluation?¡± Olivia thought. Olivia lowered her gaze and looked at the drawing with a focused and serious expression. After a while, she nodded and praised, ¡°Very good.¡± ¡°Very good! Very good! Olivia said that my drawing is very good!¡± Bettany could not help but cheer in her heart. ¡°W¨Cwhat aboutpared to your original drawing?¡± she asked. ¡°It¡¯s about 30% there,¡± Olivia answered. ¡°30%. Bettany thought. The joy and smugness on Bettany¡¯s face froze. After a long time, she awkwardly took her drawing back. She dejectedly carried the drawing back to her room. Only then did the coldness around her body dissipate. Elena leaned against the door with a smile on her face. ¡°Congrattions, Bettany. You already have 30% of Miss Taylor¡¯s skills. You¡¯ll definitely catch up to her in time.¡± 23 Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Bettany forced a smile and did not speak. She kept rubbing the drawing board with her fingertips. Sunlight shone through the window and onto her face, reflecting the determination on her originally gentle face. Elena couldn¡¯t tell what Bettany was feeling. She was overjoyed for Bettany. She really felt that Bettany was very impressive.. Winona had been drawing since elementary school and had been taught by a great teacher. She had also studied Olivia¡¯s drawings for many years, yet she only reached 60% of Olivia¡¯s standard. On the other hand, Bettany had purely been self¨Cstudying and relyingpletely on her talent. She had only been drawing for a few days, but she had already reached 30% of Olivia¡¯s standard. In time, she would definitely be an impressive artist. Bettany¡¯s expression improved a lot after she heard what Elena said. Then, she looked down and reflected on herself. She had been too anxious. She had not even gotten her fundamentals down yet. Olivia was the well¨Cknown artist, ¡°Sketcher, and anyone else would already be happy to have 30% of her standard. Yet, she was unhappy. She should not feel that way, Bettany wasn¡¯t like this in the past. She simply liked to draw and do what she liked to do. However, after experiencing so much, she could no longer return to her original state of mind. She truly realized that the weak did not have rights in this world. The Dillon family had imprisoned her because she had no power or influence and could not escape. However, Olivia could barge in and take her away, ignoring even the Dillon family and the Fulham family. She was more powerful than the Dillon family since she was the head of the Smith family as well as the fianc¨¦e of the richest man in the country. She did not have to care about Marcus¡¯s threats. Bettany also wanted to be such a person. She could only control her fate if she had power. She wanted to be as cool and suave as Olivia and do whatever she wanted. Chapter 329 Chapter 329 Chapter 329 Although the Grant family had used all kinds of trials and methods to pick Alexandler¡¯s wife, it was not purely based on appearance and ability. They also paid a lot of attention to the rtionship between Alexander and his prospective wile. After all, it the two of them did not have a good rtionship, then she would pose a greater threat the more capable she was. During this time, First Elder and the others had been studying how to create a chance encounter between Olivia and Alexander to promote their rtionship. The advisory team hade up with several ns and even researched the current popr idol drammas. They also invited many experts in rtionships and psychology to form a rtionship team. However, First Elder rejected all the ns they came up with as he felt that they were not good. Zelen saw that First Elder was very troubled about this, so she suggested that Olivia should interact more with Alexander first. Then, they could analyze any follow¨Cup actions based on their interactions. They had an entire team. They did not believe that they could not subdue a little girl like Olivia. First Elder nodded. Thus was the only thing they could do for now. Then, the rtionship team began toe up with ns for Olivia to encounter Alexander. A few of them were not good, and only one caught the First Elder¡¯s eye. Alexander had always had serious headaches, and sometimes, he would go crazy when he was in pain. Coincidentally, Olivia knew medicine, The Smith family¡¯s creed was to treat illnesses and save people. Olivia would definitely save Alexander if he fainted in front of her. This would create time for the two of them to be alone. After determining the general n, they began to study the details. Olivia liked staying at home and rarely went out. However, she was a very responsible person. She would leave her home to visit the Smith family¡¯s hospital every once in a while ever since she took over. They were uncertain about when she visitedst time, but they were now. It was the 3rd, 13th, and 23rd of every month. It just so happened that tomorrow was the 3rd, Olivia had already set off for Layfield. They could stop. Olivia when she went back to rest at night. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. They analyzed the map of Layfield. Olivia would return to her old family building behind the hospital to rest after her consultations. The building was not properly managed, and there were no streetmps in that area. It would be easier to do things in the dark. They could get Alexander to block the path that Olivia had to take to return home. They sent the n to Alexander after it was finalized. Alexander was wearing a satin shirt and leaning against the sofa. He had an indifferent gaze, but there was a hint of coldness in the depths of his eyes. He looked up and flipped through the proposal. With a soft snort, he casually threw the proposal on the table. Nonsense!¡± His slightly cold tone carried a hint ofziness. However, the power contained in it could not be underestimated. Even First Elder¡¯s legs went weak in front of Alexander. He thought to himself, ¡°Alexander¡¯s aura has ¡®cally be stronger over the years.¡± He took the proposal and flipped through it. He was about to tell the team to take the proposal back and edo it when Alexander on the other side suddenly agreed to the n. First Elder was stunned and subconsciously looked up. Opposite him, there was no expression on Alexander¡¯s face. First Elder could not see any emotion no natter how he looked at Alexander. 12 It was not appropriate for him to continue staring. He ced the proposal neatly on the table and stood. up to leave. After First Elder left, Alexander looked up, reached out to pick up the proposal, and flipped through it again. He thought of the cold and alert woman that night and suddenly felt an itch in his heart. Alexander, who had always been cold and self¨Cpossessed, rarely smiled. A desire to conquer Olivia arose in his heart. He thought, ¡°It would not be a bad thing to be able to make that cold and indifferent face blush ¡°No matter how smart Olivia is, she is just a woman. With so many people analyzing her actions and controlling her emotions, it might not be long before she¡¯s in In Layheld. On this day, Olivia ended her consultation at 8 p.m. as usual. TITY bed. After the Smith family¡¯s hospital became famous, many people woulde because of its reputation. They would be busy untilte at night almost every time they opened for consultations. Olivia rubbed her aching temples and slowly walked toward the family building. She had only taken two steps when she noticed a struggling figure in front of her. Olivia stopped in her tracks while Tyson went over to check out the situation. After a while, he brought two people over. They were Alexander and Damian. Olivia was a little surprised to see the two of them. ¡°Why are you two here?¡± Alexander¡¯s face was pale and his entire body was pressed against Damian. Damian nced at Olivia and replied, ¡°Mr. Alexander came to Layfield for something. Unfortunately, he developed a headache and needs to go to the hospital for acupuncture.¡± ¡°Headache?¡± Olivia frowned slightly and was about to go forward to check. However, Alexander pushed her away. The man¡¯s handsome face was covered in cold sweat. He was in so much pain that the veins on his forehead were bulging, but his tone was frighteningly cold. ¡°Get lost, don¡¯t touch me!¡± These were the lines that the team had arranged for Alexander. They were not going to rush things. If Alexander was too proactive, not only would it attract Olivia¡¯s suspicion, but it would also reduce his charm. After all, the more cold and handsome a man was, the more challenging it would be for a woman to obtain him. The team had analyzed that the more Alexander coldly rejected Olivia, the more unconvinced Olivia would be and insist on treating him. Damian cooperated from the side. ¡°Mr. Alexander¡¯s headache is an old problem. I don¡¯t know how many doctors we¡¯ve hired but they can¡¯t treat it. Ms. Taylor, don¡¯t cause trouble.¡± This was a provocation. Everything went ording to n. Next, Olivia would want to treat Alexander. And yet¡­ Something unexpected happened. Olivia only replied with an ¡°oh¡± before stepping back. She walked past the two of them and led the people behind her toward the building. During this time, she did not even turn around. Alexander and Damian were left in a mess in the cold wind. When Olivia¡¯s figurepletely disappeared from the corridor, Damian came back to his senses and looked at Alexander in a daze. His tone was confused. ¡°Mr. Alexander, why did she act differently from ˇȺ the analysis? The rtionship team First Elder hired consisted of top experts in the industry. I don¡¯t know how many behavioral analyses they have done, but their uracy is very high. Why would this happen?¡± Damian was dumbfounded. He thought. ¡°Isn¡¯t Olivia a doctor? Isn¡¯t the Smith family supposed to save the dying and heal the injured? ¡°How could she be so indifferent when she saw Mr. Alexander in so much pain and leave just like that? ¡°Does she have any sympathy at all?¡± Unlike Damian¡¯s confusion and resentment, Alexander lowered his head and curled his lower lip. A faint smile appeared at the corners of his eyes, blowing away the hot and humid night air like a breeze. Olivia was very different from the investigation data. Alexander turned around and looked up. There were thousands of lights above his head. He wondered which one of them belonged to the Taylor family. ¡°What is she doing now?¡± Alexander thought, suddenly curious. Upstairs. Elena sat in front of Olivia and was very curious. ¡°Miss Taylor, isn¡¯t that man good¨Clooking? ¡°Is he?¡± Olivia thought, ¡°He seems rather ordinary and is nothing special. ¡°If I have to pick someone good¨Clooking¡­ Olivia¡¯s expression froze for a moment before a smile appeared at the corners of her eyes. ¡°I think Daniel is the best¨Clooking.¡± Elena groaned as she thought, ¡°What a disgusting act of love¡­¡± Chapter 330 Chapter 330 Chapter 830 They had to get down to business lens fremned and looked very worried ¡°Miss Taylor, why do you thank the young master at the ram tanuly woulde here for no reason? Is there a spiracy?¡± Olivia took out her phone and was about to call Daniel She did not even had up when she heard Elena¡¯s question. She was unchferent and did not take Alexander¡¯s actions to heart at all, he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to pay attention to it. The Grant tannly is used toing up with schemes. They don¡¯t know what sincerity and magnarumy are. Then actions and goals are worlds apart Cressing their motives through their actions is an arduous and unewarsling thing¡± Olivia had her own things to do and would not waste any more effort on the tant family. Elena was still very worried. ¡°That¡¯s true, but you¡¯re in the open while they¡¯re in the duck. What if they plot against you? Hearing this, Olivia smiled. Her smile was magnanimous and contident. It was as if the Grant family¡¯s schemes were childish tricks in her eyes, and that they were not worth mentioning at all. She even found it a little ridiculous. Sometimes, it is brawn over brain. No matter how many schemes and plots theye up with, they will not be able to achieve anything in front of absolute power¡± With that, Olivia called Daniel Daniel was still in thepany. le had a lot on his te recently. Severalpanies had gotten into trouble at the same time. The eople in charge could not handle the situation at all and he had to do it himself. ecently, he had been so busy that he did not even have time to sleep. inona was also in the Sullivan family¡¯spany. After Margaret told her what had happened, she anted to call Daniel and threaten him to agree to a few things. therwise, she would tell Olivia everything. She would tell Olivia that Daniel had once thought of arrying someone else. ack then. Olivia had lost control of her emotions, lost her memory, and left when she saw Daniel ming out of Margaret¡¯s room in disheveled clothes in the morning. Olivia remembered all of this, regardless of whether she was willing to forgive the current Daniel or t. there would definitely be a rift between them. en that the two of them were about to get married, Daniel would never allow this to happen. is was what Winona thought, but Margaret didn¡¯t agree. at¡¯s too direct and crass.¡± Margaret said with a frown, ¡°You have no idea how deep Daniel¡¯s feelings for via are. He will definitely think of a way to deal with you if you threaten him so bluntly. At that time, advantage will be gone and I¡¯ll be implicated.¡± Winona didn¡¯t believe it. ria was merely a good¨Clooking woman. ona didn¡¯t think that the rtionship between them was deep at all. Daniel might still love Olivia, but love between them was very fragile. After being separated for so many years, no matter how deep the tionship was, it would have faded with time. reason why he was still willing to marry Olivia was partly because they still had some feelings for other, and partly because of Andrew. rall, Olivia was the child¡¯s mother. heard that Daniel cared a lot about this child. ona immediately wanted to call Daniel and threaten him with this matter. Margaret couldn¡¯t stop her 15 Unfortunately, Daniel did not pick up the call even after Winona called seven or eight times in a row. She spent some effort and tried to contact Daniel¡¯s secretary, Ellis. Only then did she find out that Daniel was in a meeting. It was an important theeting, and Dandel had passed his phone to Ellis. He would not answer any calls. The meeting would not end until around 10 pan. Winona was burning with anxiety. She couldn¡¯t wait any longer and went straight to the Sullivan family¡¯s However, no matter how anxious she was, she still dressed up carefully and touched up her makeup. ¡°Margaret, how do you think I look?¡± Winona turned around and unted herself. Her heart was filled with anticipation and nervousnONS. Margaret looked up at the exquisite and beautiful woman in front of her and nodded. She said honestly, ¡°You¡¯re gorgeous.¡± Winona was very good¨Clooking. She had a cold allure. Back then, she was considered a goddess in school. Otherwise, no one would have made the bet and asked Daniel to woo her. Winona was wearing a beautiful long dress that entuated her figure. She wore a windbreaker on the outside, and its fiery red color seemed to light up the night, revealing her oppressive beauty. She knew that Daniel liked such radiant colors. He had a great aesthetic taste and he especially liked to match colors. He had helped match many of Winona¡¯s outfits back then. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Today, she especially wore these clothes that matched his aesthetic taste. When Winona arrived at thepany, Ellis didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly when he saw such a cold and elegant woman. He arranged for her to wait outside the conference room. He was very respectful and even instructed someone to pour her coffee. ¡°Mr. Sullivan is having a meeting in the conference room. You will see him immediately after the meeting when hees out.¡± Winona nodded, satisfied. She looked up at the time. It was 8:30 p.m. There was still an hour and a half before Daniel came out. Daniel would probably be very stunned when he came out and saw Winona like this. Winona¡¯s heart thumped a little faster, and she couldn¡¯t help but look forward to it. While she was in a daze, the phone in Ellis¡¯s hand rang again. The ringtone was very special. It seemed to be a foreign song. Winona wasn¡¯t very good with thatnguage, and the pitch of the song was quite low, so she couldn¡¯t tell. At first, Winona thought that it was Ellis¡¯s phone ringing. Just as she was about to praise him for his taste and having such a pleasant ringtone, she saw him walking toward the conference room with the phone. Winona¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She suddenly realized that the phone belonged to Daniel. Ellis didn¡¯t turn around to look at Winona. He walked straight to the door of the conference room and knocked twice before entering. After a while, he came out. His hand was empty when he came out. The phone was go Winona licked her lower lip and asked Ellis, Who called just now?¡± Ellis did not think about it and answered directly, ¡°It was from Ms. Taylor.¡± gone. Olivia?¡± Winona frowned and questioned, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Daniel won¡¯t answer any calls from inyone?¡± Ellis nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± At this point, he paused and exined, ¡°Ms. Taylor is special. She¡¯s not anyone.¡± All of a sudden, Winona¡¯s face turned pale. She looked at Ellis as if she wanted to eat him alive. Ellis was as still as a mountain. He still had that docile and slightly ttering look. 15 Yet, he could ignore Winona¡¯s minderous gaze and even asked her gently if she needed more coffee. ¡°Ellis Wilson!¡± Winona cursed in her heart as she clenched her fists tightly. IW the site, Rowan was a little frightened by Winona¡¯s appearance. She pulled Ellis to the side and whispered, ¡°Why did you provoke her? She¡¯s so scary. Do you think she will take revenge on you?¡± Ellis was calm and his tone was slightly cold. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Whether it¡¯s Ms. Taylor or Ms. Manson, this has nothing to do with us. We just have to do as Mr. Sullivan says. Rowana nodded and did not say anything. Daniel¡¯s secretaries were all smart people. They were experts in knowing what to say or do. They naturally knew how not to go too far. In Rowana¡¯s opinion, Winona was no better than Olivia. Daniel had been so busy during this time, and his meetings were always a race against time. Despite such circumstances, he would tell his secretaries to inform him about anything regarding Olivia as soon as possible, no matter what he was doing. Just this preferential treatment alone made Olivia miles ahead of Winona. Chapter 331 Chapter 331 Chapter 331 In the meeting room, there was a Up of elites in suits and leather shoes in front of Daniel A Tewod them were shareholders and elders of thepany. However, Daniel had no intention of hiding anything. He turned his chair and picked up the call. ¡°Olivia His voice was low and mellow. It had been a long time since hest saw Olivia. Daniel missed her so much that he subconsciously lowered his tone when he spoke. ¡°How is it? Still busy? Olivia asked him. ¡°Yes¡± Daniel nodded heavily, not hiding his embarrassment at all. Just like that year at the bottom of the cliff, he relied on her every moment and wanted to see her the moment he opened his eyes. He would not hide anything from her. Daniel could not help but want to wheedle and ask for a hug. He had an aggrieved tone as he said, ¡°Thepany¡¯s development hasn¡¯t been going well recently.¡± Daniel did not want topete in the Inte market. The big shots of the business world had divided the industries that could be integrated into the Inte amongst them, and their tentacles had already begun to reach out to vegetable vendors. Daniel felt embarrassed. He wanted to get into a high¨Ctech industry. However, some of thepany¡¯s internal members did not agree. They had benefited from the Inte and experienced instant wealth. Their worth had grown by several millions of dors overnight They had lost their motivation to improve and only wanted to monopolize the industry so that they ould keep the money flowing in. They were unwilling to expand into high¨Ctech industries and focus on esearch. The shareholders sitting in front of Daniel were all members of the Sullivan family. They frowned when. saw Daniel taking the call as if no one was around and looked at each other with worry in their eyes. specially Thomas Sullivan. He had been very supportive when Daniel and Olivia got engaged. After all, livia had a good background. Not only was she the head of the Smith family, but she was also a young dentist. was one of the best, be it in terms of her family background or her personal qualities. ren as the two of them spent more and more time together, the dissatisfaction in Thomas¡¯s heart creased day by day. all because Daniel focused too much on Olivia. ot only did he care about her day¨Cto¨Cday life, but he also didn¡¯t hide anything about his work from her. somas felt that this was too dangerous. didn¡¯t matter if a man was a yboy or not, but it would not be good if he was bewitched by a beauty. d lost his mind. ina told Daniel about what happened during the day. She felt that some of the machines at the Smith nily¡¯s hospital were old and wanted to rece them with a new batch. need an investment?¡± There was joy in Daniel¡¯s voice. ¡°It just so happens that I have a foundation it donates to hospital. I¡¯ll donate a batch of equipment to you. I won¡¯t have to call a meeting if the ue of the equipment is below 20 million dors. I can approve it alone.¡± omas subconsciously tightened his grip on his cup as soon as Daniel finished speaking. His satisfaction with Olivia increased. thought. What nonsense! They aren¡¯t even married yet, and she¡¯s already asking for so much money. nel had already invested a sum of money into the entertainment industry a while ago, but she¡¯s Ing for another sum of money today. Does she think that the Sullivan family is an ATM?* The corners of Olivia¡¯s lips curled up, and there was a sparkle in her eyes. ¡°Which direction do you want thepany to develop in? Is it still the inte?¡± Daniel nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I want to engage in some technological innovation. I don¡¯t want to rely on capital operations to monopolize the industry anymore. However, scientific research takes too long, and I will have to form a new team. It¡¯s not easy to find talents,¡± Olivia held her chin. ¡°Since you¡¯re donating to me, I can rmend talents to you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes lit up. He even turned his head to look at the people in the room. He ced his index finger on his lips and shushed them, signaling them to be quiet. Then, he said, ¡°Thank you so much, Olivia.¡± The man¡¯s voice was still low, but his tone was quite pleasant. It was like a cello, gently strumming and disturbing her heart. Daniel and Andrew gave Olivia a simr feeling. Their emotions were passionate and pure, with a little cunning. Olivia could not help but feel a soft, moving, and indescribable emotion in her heart. Olivia was still in a daze even a long time after she hung up. Her eyes were shining with happiness. Coincidentally, someone knocked on the door. Olivia walked over to open the door. The moment she opened it, she saw Alexander and Damian. Olivia was still feeling the same emotions as before. The light in her eyes had yet to dim. Alexander was stunned by the light in Olivia¡¯s eyes. He sneered in his heart and thought, ¡°Is she that happy to see me? ¡°Women really don¡¯t mean what they say. ¡°She had been acting cold toward me downstairs just now, but in the blink of an eye, she¡¯s looking at me with sparkling eyes. Could it be that she had been ying hard to get just now?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Olivia was in a good mood today, so even Alexander looked much more pleasing to the eye. Unlike her usual cold and distant attitude, she was much gentler now. Alexander raised his eyebrows slightly when he saw this. His long and narrow eyes shed past Olivia, and he suddenly wanted tough. He thought, ¡°This woman must have fallen for me! ¡®On the one hand, she acted cold and distant, but on the other hand, she cannot help but be happy when :he sees me. A person¡¯s eyes cannot deceive others. Her eyes are sparkling and radiant when she looks at me.¡± Damian said, ¡°Ms. Taylor, I¡¯m sorry to disturb you sote at night. Mr. Alexander is still having a seadache. I¡¯m here to ask if you have any painkillers.¡± Yeah.¡± Olivia nodded and called out to Elena. lena ran over with a bottle of painkillers. Jamian took the painkillers from Elena and asked, ¡°Can you get us a ss of water so Mr. Alexander can ake the medicine?¡± Jena turned to look at Olivia. Olivia nodded. fter getting permission, Damian quickly helped Alexander into the house and let him sit on the sofa. hen, he fiddled with the medicine bottle to check the dosage. lena took a bottle of water from the fridge. lexander took the bottled water and took a pill. e frowned after taking the medicine. Then, as if he felt that it was not enough, he snatched the edicine bottle from Damian¡¯s hand and poured out more than ten pills. He ate them all in one go. 14:59 Elena was terrified. These were painkillers that numbed the nerves. A person could die if they took too many at once. ¡°Hurry up and spit it out. You can¡¯t take so many pills at once,¡± Elena stomped her feet anxiously and turned to Olivia. ¡°Miss Taylor,e quickly. Mr. Grant has taken a lot of painkillers.¡± Olivia was leaning on the sofa at the side. She looked up with a probing gaze when she heard Elena, but she had no intention ofing over, Damian was a little nervous, and his palms were covered in sweat. He had changed the medicine in the bottle just now. Alexander had not taken painkillers at all, but milk tablets. This was a n that the rtionship team hade up with. Women were soft¨Chearted and had a maternal mentality. They would unconsciously sympathize with the weak, especially when a strong man revealed his weak side. They would be easily moved by that. Any woman would feel heartache and panic when a handsome and powerful man showed weakness and took half a bottle¡¯s worth of painkillers in front of her. Olivia would definitely step forward to examine Alexander¡¯s condition. This was what the rtionship team deduced. However, Olivia did not step forward at all. She only nced at them from afar and pointed at the door. ¡°You can leave after taking the medicine.¡± Damian¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he thought, ¡°How could this be?¡± Alexander tugged at Damian, grabbed his arm, and walked out. At the door, Damian immediatelyined, ¡°What kind of lousy rtionship team is this? They aren¡¯t urate at all!¡± Alexander did not react. Damian could not see his expression clearly in the darkness. Damian was about to ask Alexander what to do when Alexander¡¯s low and deepughter suddenly rang in Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. his ears. It sounded wanton and happy. Damian was confused. The n had clearly failed, so why was Alexander still smiling so happily? Alexander nced at Damian and exined, ¡°She saw that you changed the medicine. That¡¯s why she¡¯s ndifferent.¡± Olivia¡¯s gaze had been fixed on them from the moment they entered the door. Her eyes had not moved way from them for a moment. She must have been focused on observing them. How could she not totice that Damian had changed the medicine? lexander clicked his tongue and felt that Olivia was getting more and more interesting. She was clearly ttracted to him and paid attention to him at all times, yet she still pretended to be cold and aloof. It was teresting to him. Chapter 332 Chapter 332 Chapter 332 Winona originally wanted to wait for Daniel toe out of the meeting, but the act of Ellis sending a call into the room made her suddenly lose her courage. She bit her lower lip hard, her face pale. She couldn¡¯t bear to wait outside the conference room and left in a daze. Outside thepany, Winona was at a loss and didn¡¯t know where to go. At this moment, a ck Bentley drove over and stopped beside her. Winona frowned. Just as she was curious about who it was, the car window rolled down, revealing Margaret¡¯s indifferent face. ¡°Get in,¡± she said tly Winona heaved a sigh of relief and quickly got into the car. The warmth in the car dispelled the cold around Winona¡¯s body. She turned to Margaret and asked curiously, ¡°Why are you here?¡± She thought. ¡°Did she know that I woulde out early?¡± Margaret nced at her and said coldly, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you woulde out early. However, I would have called you if you didn¡¯te out early. Why is that?¡± Winona muttered. Margaret took a deep breath and nced at Winona coldly. She silently cursed Winona¡¯s stupidity. Margaret felt frustrated when she thought about how this stupid woman had actually been with Daniel efore, as well as how she had to help her get together with Daniel now. he was clearly the smartest and most understanding of Daniel¡¯s feelings, but she always had to watch im be with women who only had beauty but no brains. Was it just because I wasn¡¯t beautiful enough?¡± she thought. Largaret turned to look at the car window. Her face was reflected in the car window. he had thin eyebrows and eyes. Her nose bridge was not high enough, and her lips were not red enough. be looked extremely ordinary. Nothing about her appearance stood out. argaret sneered, and a look of self¨Cmockery shed across her eyes. Then, she asked Winona, ¡°Your ard such important news about Daniel and Olivia from me, but all you want to do with the formation is threaten Daniel?¡± er tone was filled with disdain. inona was not stupid. She could hear it. spleased, she crossed her arms over her chest and shot back, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you have a better idea?¡± aring this, Margaret nced at Winona again. She thought to herself that she must have been dumb en she was a teenager. She actually thought that Winona was a goddess in college. irgaret tapped her fingertips on the steering wheel. The car drove quickly and steadily as Margaret wly pointed out the loophole in Winona¡¯s idea. ¡°If you threaten Daniel directly, not only will you Jose me, but you will also make him wary. He might be threatened by you for some time because he¡¯s itious of you, but it won¡¯tst long. He will soone up with a countermeasure. hat you do will not separate the two of them at all. Instead, it will deepen their rtionship!¡± en what do you think we should do?¡± Winona was very distressed. She had always been simple and ect. ially, she had wanted to get rid of Olivia directly at the club, but she didn¡¯t seed. Then, it no longer ame appropriate for her to make a move on Olivia after she realized that Olivia was the candidate for ig Alexander¡¯s wife. Instead, she wanted to surpass Olivia and let Daniel see how good she was. 15:00 In the end, she failed spectacrly. Olivia was Sketcherl At this point, Winona had no other choice. She could only think of threatening Daniel with what happened that year. Impatience shed in Margaret¡¯s eyes. She did not expect Winona to be this thumb. However, no matter how impatient she was, Margaret had to suppress her emotions. ¡°If we want to completely separate Olivia and Daniel, the best way to do that is through Andrew Sullivan.¡± Why is it through Andrew? Could it be that you want me to please Andrew and make him like me?¡± Winona blinked. She was not very willing. Margaret was speechless. After a while, she said, ¡°No, I¡¯m saying that the breakthrough lies with Andrew. I¡¯m not asking you to please him. I have two methods here. Which one do you want to use?¡± Winona frowned. Tell me all of them. Margaret looked straight ahead. She drove very steadily and never sped. She was a model citizen, but her tone was extremely vicious. ¡°The first method is a little rougher. Doesn¡¯t the Grant family have a lot of medicine? Just feed Andrew a little, and you can then use him to control Daniel. Moreover, I can be a spy and stay by Daniel¡¯s side to send you news.¡± Winona touched the goosebumps on her arms. She felt that this method was a little vicious and didn¡¯t want to use it. Although she was ruthless and had thought of sending Andrew away, she had never thought of killing him. Seeing that Winona didn¡¯t say anything, Margaret knew that she wasn¡¯t satisfied with this method. She slowly told Winona the second method, ¡°The second method is a littleplicated. It requires a little bit of nning.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Winona looked up. Margaret looked straight ahead and said calmly. ¡°We will have to fulfill three conditions. The first is to find a way to sow discord between Daniel and Olivia. It doesn¡¯t need to be much. It just needs to make the two of them suspect something. The second is that Olivia must really have lost her memory and doesn¡¯t know that Andrew is her biological child. The third is to create a perfect situation.¡± Winona was a little tempted and listened carefully. ¡°What situation?¡± Margaret said, ¡°A situation where they have to choose between Andrew and Isaac¡­ Speaking of this, Margaret turned to Winona and said faintly, ¡°If Andrew and Isaac fainted at the same time, who do you think Olivia will save now that she only has one pill?¡± Winona¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Her insides felt cold. For a moment, she did not dare to look directly into Margaret¡¯s eyes. Margaret continued, ¡°No atter who Olivia chooses to save, it will be over between her and Daniel. It¡¯s mpossible for them to be together. If she chooses to save Isaac and finds outter that Andrew is her biological son and that she killed her biological child, what do you think she will do? Will she be able to orgive herself? If she chose to save Andrew, I would find a way to involve Daniel in the situation. I will get Daniel the nedicine and have him feed it to Andrew. This way, even if Olivia was very rational, she would think that Janiel had harmed Isaac. When that timees, if she finds out that Andrew is her child, she will fall into endless self¨Cme. It¡¯ll se because of her flesh and blood that her grandfather died.¡± Winona didn¡¯t dare to continue listening. This was too ruthless. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The turned to look at Margaret¡¯s side profile and felt a chill run down her spine. the thought, ¡°Is she still human? She must be a devill¡± 15:00 ¡°That being said,¡± Margaret suddenly added with a smile, Actually, there¡¯s another way. Take Andrew away and let Olivia adopt a child herself. Then, get Andrew to fall out with that child and set Olivia personally hurt Andrew¡­¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Winona couldn¡¯t listen anymore, ¡°Stop it, this is too vicious.¡± up to ¡°Vicious?¡± Margaret sneered. ¡°Isn¡¯t this how you treat Amelia and Olivia? You call it a trial when you do it, but why is it vicious when I¡¯m the one suggesting it?¡± Winona didn¡¯t say anything. After a while, she said coldly, ¡°I know you¡¯re unhappy. You clearly like Daniel, but you have to watch me be with him. Even so, don¡¯t take your anger out on me. If you don¡¯t want to help, then forget it. I didn¡¯t beg you.¡± Margaret did not say anything. Winona lowered her head and pinched her fingers. She suddenly said, ¡°I will listen to you if you are willing to help me. You love Daniel so much. You won¡¯t want the Grant family to be angry at him, right?¡± Margaret suddenly felt depressed. She mmed the steering wheel and finally agreed. ¡°Okay, do as I say.¡± Chapter 333 Chapter 333 Chapter 333 O Margaret began to advise Winona¡¯s future behavior. She told her not to look for Daniel directly, but to go around him and approach his parents first. She had to get in touch with Mrs. Sullivan first. Winona did not go home. Instead, she went to an apartment in the city center with Margaret. She sat on the sofa and frowned in confusion. ¡°Why do we have to contact Mrs. Sullivan first?¡± Winona didn¡¯t like to please others. Margaret nced at her and exined coldly, ¡°An old person will have especially extreme opinions and is rather stubborn. As long as you get her to fancy you before you tell her something bad about Olivia, she will definitely be dissatisfied with Olivia over time. She might even think that Olivia will bully Andrew,¡± It sounded like a good idea. Winona nodded, but she quickly frowned again. ¡°But how should I get her to fancy me?¡± She had no experience in currying favor with others. ¡°I¡¯ll help you with that,¡± Margaret said. Of the four great families in Evervale, the Turner family and the Sullivan family were long¨Ctime friends. Margaret often went to the Sullivan family when she was young, and Mrs. Sullivan liked her very much. She knew very well how to please her elders. A woman of Mrs. Sullivan¡¯s age cared mostly about three things: maintaining her health, a grandchild, and her feelings of loneliness. Winona would be able to quickly conquer Mrs. Sullivan if she visited and chatted with her often. Margaret talked about her experience. Winona listened attentively and nodded as she listened. She felt that Margaret had a way with olddies. Then should I visit her directly with a gift?¡± Winona asked excitedly. Margaret shook her head. ¡®No, we have to find an opportunity.¡± She thought for a moment and said, ¡°Andrew gets dismissed from kindergarten at four in the afternoon every day, and the Sullivan family¡¯s driver picks him up from school. They will pass by Ranker Road driving from the kindergarten to the Sullivan family¡¯s old residence. That road has the worst traffic. I will arrange for a few cars to bump into Andrew¡¯s car and argue with the driver. Then, you wille out at the right time to helpfort the frightened Andrew.¡± ¡°This is good, this is good. Winona was very satisfied with appearing in this manner. Margaret acted quickly. She immediately arranged for someone to deliberately hit Andrew¡¯s car. The three people Margaret got were all experienced drivers. They observed Andrew¡¯s car from three directions. One of them was very puzzled when he saw the model of the car. Heined to the other two through the walkie¨Ctalkie, ¡®Do you see that? The Sullivan family actually drives a domestic car. That is a Ford, right? It probably only costs 40 to 50 thousand dors. To think he¡¯s the richest man in the country. How stingy.¡± The other two alsoughed, their expressions full of mockery. They had seen many rich people driving Mercedes¨CBenzs, BMWs, Audis, and even Bentleys and Rolls¨CRoyces. These were all luxury cars worth hundreds of thousands of dors, some even millions. They had never seen anyone drive a domestically produced car, and a low¨Cend one at that. ¡°How frugal.¡± The bald man among the three sighed. The blonde one added, ¡°Maybe that¡¯s how the richest man saves his money,¡± With that, the three of themughed. 13 That¡¯s enough.¡± The burly man was the leader of the three. When he saw that they were about to close in on the Sullivan family¡¯s car, he quickly told the other two to calm down. ¡°Blondie, go to the front and block his car. Baldy, go to the left and block thatne. I¡¯ll chase after him from behind.¡± The burly man arranged everything in an orderly manner. Then, he saw an opportunity and elerated toward the car in front of him. With a bang, the bumper in front of his car became bent and deeply dented. However, the car in front was not damaged at all. The paint on the car wasn¡¯t even chipped. The burly man was dumbfounded as he thought, ¡°Is the car in front a tank? Since when did domestically produced cars have such good quality?¡± In the car, Andrew felt something touch the car. It was a light thud. He turned around curiously and asked Eugene, ¡°Mr. Brown, what happened just now? Was it a bumper car?¡± Eugene was the captain of a special forces team and had just been assigned here a few days ago. Olivia was worried about Andrew. The Grant family had always been shameless. She was afraid that they would attack Andrew, so she asked Eugene toe over early. Eugene nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a bumper car.¡± Andrew pped his hands. ¡°It¡¯s fun.¡± Seeing that the tailgate was unsessful and the burly man¡¯s car waspletely destroyed, Baldy on the left felt pressured and wanted to overtake the Sullivan family sedan and cut theirne off. However, the strange thing was that the Sullivan family¡¯s driver was surprisingly skilled. He turned the car lightly and dodged the bald man¡¯s car, causing it to knock down a Volkswagen beside him. Baldy pped the steering wheel angrily. Now, only Blondie was left. However, he had already rushed to the front and could not turn around at all. The three of them watched helplessly as the Sullivan family car left. Not only were the three of them utterly defeated, but two of their cars were also scrapped. Fuck! The three of them were furious. ¡°No!¡± He could not fail. The burly man gritted his teeth. He had confidently promised his boss that he would get the job done. What would be of his reputation if he did not seed? The burly man spat and rubbed his hands. He gripped the steering wheel tightly, stepped on the elerator, and rushed toward the Ford in front. Margaret stayed in the vi and waited for the news. Although she had been overseas all these years, she had not thrown away her connections in the country. She had always remained in contact. This time, the burly man and the other two were the subordinates of a local mafia boss, Coolio. Margaret was smart and calm. She had been involved in the family business in her teens and was very experienced. She held a lot of authority in the Turner family. Otherwise, Daniel would not have thought of getting engaged to her back then. She had been overseas for many years. While expanding the Turner family¡¯s business overseas, she had also been secretly observing the situation back home. She had also secretly maintained the connections she had made back then. Margaret sat on the sofa and looked up at the time. She felt that they should have seeded by now. Why hadn¡¯t Winona or Coolio called her? It was too strange. Margaret moved her fingers. She wanted to call Winona, but she was afraid of alerting the enemy, so she could only keep waiting. Some time passed. Margaret had been deep in thought. When she unintentionally looked up, it was already 6 p.m. Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling) 45 Two hours had passed. After thinking for a while, Margaret took out her phone and called Winona¡¯s assistant, rissa. The call was quickly connected. ¡°Hello, are you the patient¡¯s family? This is Evervale Hospital. ¡°Patient?¡± Margaret was dumbfounded. She quick What in the world happened?¡± sat up straight and asked anxiously, ¡°What happened? ¡°Hello, the patient, rissa Manson, was in a car ident and is currently in the operating theater-¡± Margaret interrupted the person on the other end before he could finish, ¡°Where¡¯s Winona? Where is she ¡°Winona Manson is also in surgery. Please rush to Evervale Hospital.¡± ¡°What the hell happened?¡± Margaret thought. She held her forehead and drove to the hospital immediately. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. At the hospital, Winona and rissa had already finished their surgery. Both of them were seriously injured, but their lives were not in danger. However, they had broken two of their ribs and had to rest in bed. ¡°How did this happen?¡± When she arrived at the hospital, Margaret couldn¡¯t believe it when she saw Winona wrapped up like a mummy. ¡°Didn¡¯t she go to mediate the conflict between drivers? Why did she get herself involved?¡± Margaret thought. Winona was furious when she saw Margaret. ¡°What kind of stupid idea did youe up with? You almost killed mel¡± It was only after rissa exined that Margaret knew what was going on. It turned out that the burly man had wanted to hit the Ford again when he rushed forward. However, the driver of the Ford was obviously an experienced driver. He had superb driving skills and easily dodged the car. Winona, who was watching from the side, got anxious and ordered rissa to drive up and intercept the Ford. Unexpectedly, they charged too quickly and collided with the Ford. Then, the two of them ended up like this. ¡°You hit Andrew¡¯s car?¡± Margaret was shocked. Winona and rissa were so badly injured despite being adults. This meant that Andrew, a child, must have been even more seriously injured. ¡°Was Andrew also injured and hospitalized?¡± Margaret was nervous. Coincidentally, a nurse came in to change their dressing. Margaret quickly asked her about Andrew. The nurse shook her head. ¡°There were only two patients in this car ident, Winona and rissa. No one else was injured.¡± Chapter 334 Chapter 334 Chapter 334 Olivia originally wanted to stay in Layfield for a longer time. She also wanted to veut up the bed in hide her identity after taking over the Capitol Research Institute, suahe rarely wanted Argon or the years. They had always been in contact only by phone Now that she had finally gained a foothold in the institute, she no longer needed in hande her blwy Thus, she wanted to pay Augus a visit. Unexpectedly, she suddenly received news that something had happened to Andrew Olivia tightened her jaw, and her expression became cold and terrifying she usbod How Adw Eugene replied, ¡°Miss Taylor, don¡¯t worry. The car is custom¨Cmade. Andrew is me. He jus de frightened.¡± Olivia nodded and instructed Elena, ¡°Pack your things. We¡¯re going back in Everyale? Elena moved very quickly, and it did not take long for her to pack up her things Tym went down in start the car. In the opposite room, Damian had been observing the situation downstairs though the window 1 sew movement there, which he quickly reported to Alexander. ¡°Mr. Alexander, Mc Taylors to be leaving with her group of people.¡± Alexander leaned against the sofa with his legs crossed. There was a hint of indifference in his cold expression. He sneered when he heard what Damian said. He thought, ¡°She¡¯s just ying hard to get. Why would Olivia leave if she knows that live opposite here She has to stay and think of ways to get along with me Damian was very anxious when he turned around and saw Alexander¡¯s nonchnt expression. ¡°Mr Alexander, it looks like Ms. Taylor is leaving Laylield. Are we going to follow her?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Alexander waved his hand with a confident expression. ¡°She¡¯ll get too song if we follow her. She¡¯s just putting on such a show to lure me over.¡± Seeing that Damian was still worried, Alexanderforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll be back tonight I¡¯ll wait for her here.¡± Alexander¡¯s analysis was well¨Cfounded and not a figment of his imagination. He had seen Oliva boy many gifts yesterday and was preparing to visit some of her elders in Layheld. How could she leave quickly? More importantly, he was still here. Since Olivia was interested in him, she would not leave so easily. Alexander was confident.. He had received many love letters ever since he was a teenager. The letters he received could probably bill the trunks of several cars. Olivia returned very quickly. In the old residence, Andrew was already asleep. He was pouting and had his fists clenched. Mrs. Sullivan followed her and said gently, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. He was just frightened. He fell asleep. after I coaxed him for a while.¡± Olivia nodded, tucked Andrew in, and left the room. In the living room, Mrs. Sullivan roughly exined what had happened. ¡°The Manson family¡¯s duver wasn¡¯t that great at driving. She identally stepped on the brakes and crashed into car car. Fortunately, Andrew was not injured.¡± Speaking of this, Mrs. Sullivan frowned and continued, ¡°However, heard that the other party was seriously injured and broke two of her ribs. She¡¯s currently in the hospital Although the Manson family is fully responsible for this ident, she was injured after all. I think it¡¯s better to forget about it and settle it privately. I¡¯ll visit her in two days.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Olivia helped Mrs. Sullivan sit down. Her tone was calm, and the expression on her face made it difficult to read her thoughts. ¡°I¡¯ll head overter.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mrs. Sullivan nodded. Evervale Hospital was not far from the Sullivan family. It was less than half an hour¡¯s drive away. Winona had already changed her ward. She was put in the same ward as rissa after the surgery, but she changed into a single room upstairs when her parents arrived. They were talking. ¡°Why did ???? hit the Sullivan family¡¯s car?¡± the head of the Manson family, Jonny Manson, said with a frown. There was a dashcam on the car. He had just finished watching the video and could clearly hear Winona¡¯s voice. She was the one who directed rissa to hit the car Andrew was in. Winona pouted. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. It¡¯s rissa¡¯s bad driving skills. I just wanted to stop Andrew. Jonny was furious. ¡°Why are you so impulsive? It¡¯s so dangerous. Fortunately, Andrew Sullivan is fine. Otherwise, our families would have be enemies.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, stop talking. She¡¯s still injured.¡± Victoriained to Jonny. In her opinion, her daughter had suffered a lot. She had suffered such a serious injury, yet Jonny didn¡¯tfort her as her father. Instead, he actually reprimanded her. ¡°Keep quiet, woman.¡± Jonny red at Victoria, then turned to Winona and asked, ¡°Tell me the truth. Is Daniel not treating you well? Are there no feelings between the two of you?¡± Winona was silent. After a while, under her father¡¯s gaze, she reluctantly said, ¡°Our rtionship has grown distant, but it¡¯s still there. I wanted to establish a connection with Andrew and develop a good rtionship with him. Daniel is only with Olivia because Andrew likes her.¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Jonny reprimanded her, ¡°Fool! My daughter doesn¡¯t need to please others.¡± Victoria also looked at Winona disapprovingly. ¡°It¡¯s not a bad thing if you want to develop a connection. with Andrew. After all, Andrew will be your child if you really get together with Daniel in the future. However, the method you used is wrong.¡± ¡°Morn.¡± Winona¡¯s eyes were wet. Victoria sighed. ¡°To your father and I, your life is the most precious thing. Nothing else canpare to it. How could you not care about your own safety and hit Andrew¡¯s car? It doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s injured or dead. The key is you. Your father and I will be heartbroken even if you¡¯ve scraped yourself, let alone such a serious injury. Jonny was also very helpless. ¡°Winona, you can tell me directly if you really like Daniel. Olivia is just a little girl. She¡¯s not worth mentioning at all. I¡¯m not dealing with her only because Mr. Alexander is interested in her this time.¡± Speaking of this, Jonny sighed. ¡°Since you really can¡¯t tolerate her, I will think of a way to deal with her for you. ¡°What way? Dad, you have a way?¡± Winona was excited. Seeing this, Jonny frowned. ¡°It¡¯s all our fault for spoiling you. Even a little girl can make you panic¡± Jonny did not think that Olivia was that powerful. He did not take her seriously at all. However, he could not tolerate her anymore now that she had upset his precious daughter. Jonny had an indifferent expression. It was as if Olivin was just a kitten or a puppy that was not worth mentioning. He could easily decide her life and death. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Olivia is ¡°Sketcher¡± and that she¡¯s great at drawing?¡± Jonny said. ¡°I will hold a publicpetition for you to promote you. Both you and ¡°Sketcher¡± will participate. I will let you crush her.¡± voucher Art was very subjective, especially when it came to drawing. At a certain level, it became very difficult to distinguish good from bad. As long as Winona changed her technique slightly from drawing with pure technique to drawing with intention, she could suppress Olivia. ¡°Will Olivia participate?¡± Winona frowned. Jonny smiled confidently when he heard his daughter¡¯s question. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t dare to not participate. After saying that, seeing that his daughter was still confused, Jonny exined. ¡°I will open a higher¨C end private hospital opposite the Smith family¡¯s hospital andpletely crush the Smith family¡¯s hospital. The Smith family¡¯s hospital will go bankrupt If she doesn¡¯te to participate in the competition.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Winona was ted, but she was still a little worried. ¡°You¡¯re going through so much trouble for me. I feel ufortable and guilty.¡± ¡°Silly girl, it¡¯s not just for you.¡± Jonnyughed loudly. It¡¯s because the Grant family wants to suppress the Smith family. Olivia is disobedient, and the Smith family is really useless. Instead of keeping them around, it¡¯s better topletely destroy them. First Elder has already said that we should think of a way to get asrge of a share of the pie as we can. As for the Smuth family¡¯s connections. Tom Grant will have them.¡± They were going to split the Smith family up. Winona was ecstatic.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 335 Chapter 335 Chapter 335 In the ward, the Manson family were talking when they heard three polite knocks on the door. ¡°Who can it be?¡± Jonny thought. He frowned. Just as he was about to speak, the door opened. A young woman entered. Her round face was very likable, but she had a cold expression. Then, two prople who looked like bodyguards entered the ward. Jonny¡¯s intuition told him that the other party did note with good intentions. Just as he was about to call the bodyguards guarding outside toe in, he saw a slender and familiar figure approaching. It was Olivial Jonny shook his head, feeling a little stunned. After Olivia entered, the people behind her instantly closed the door to the ward. She walked to the couch opposite the bed and swept a nce at the room. For some reason, Victoria felt her heart skip a beat. Just a moment ago, she had still been looking down on Olivia. Now that she saw her in person, Victoria immediately became nervous. The feeling was inexplicable. I was the same instinct as when a prey came across the king of the beasts. It was a fear that was etched nto the bones. You¡­ Victoria subconsciously jumped up and ran to Jonny¡¯s side. he thought that Olivia was going to hit her. lowever, just as she moved, she saw Olivia sitting on the couch. ictoria was dumbfounded. o¡­ Just now, Olivia just wanted to sit down and not hit me?¡® she thought. Vhy are you here? You even brought so many people. Where are the bodyguards outside the door?¡± nny scolded her from the moment he opened his mouth. ¡°Did you attack them? How disrespectful. This fore he could finish, Olivia blinked and raised her hand. ¡°It¡¯s too noisy.¡± ne of the men who looked like a bodyguard, stepped forward and grabbed Jonny. In the next second, ny¡¯s chin was dislocated. ¡®hat are you doing?¡± Fear shed across Victoria¡¯s eyes. is Olivia gone crazy? She can¡¯t possibly be thinking of killing us here, right? Victoria thought ntically. here are the bodyguards? Where are my people?¡± Victoria¡¯s face was pale as she rushed towards the >r. Before her hand could touch the handle, a man pushed her back and dislocated her chin too. on seeing this, Elena cowered and was a little afraid. via sensed it. She looked up at Elena and said, ¡°Go out and wait for me. Stay with Tyson and the ers. This is my private matter. It¡¯s not appropriate for any of you to interfere in it.¡± er all, they were provided by the country, so it was not appropriate to ask them to do anything against law. Therefore, the bodyguards brought in by Olivia were hired separately. y were all mercenaries with blood on their hands. r Elena left, Olivia crossed her legs. Her usually uncaring eyes revealed a bone¨Cchilling coldness. had always been aloof and indifferent. Even if she was angry, she would only emit an aura that made ble stay away from her. She had never appeared as murderous as today! Hulfiones Missing Tarling 15 It was as if she would kill anyone who disagreed with her!. Why did you touch Andrew?¡± Olivia looked up. This was the first time she had confronted Witiona In the past, no matter how many times the two of them met, Olivia never really looked at her. She did not care about Winona at all. But now, Winona had touched the one person that was her sore spot. The moment she found out that something had happened to Andrew, Olivia felt her heart skip a beat. Her anger scored sky¨Chigh and overwhelmed any other thoughts in her mind. Fuck it. To hell with being the dean of the Capitol Research Institute. Why do I have to follow the rules. whenmako in a high position and others can do whatever they want?¡® she thought. In her entire life, she had never asked for anything. Everything she said and did was for others. For the cake of the overall situation, she had done much, all in contribution to everyone. She had waited for so long just to protect the people she cared about. She contemted. Can it be that just because I keep a low profile and do notsh out ruthlessly, any. Tom, Dick, or Harry could bully me?¡± Today, she would break her own rules once and do whatever she wanted. Do you know who he is?¡± Olivia pointed at the man beside her. She looked at the Manson family and deliberately said slowly. ¡°He¡¯s an international fugitive. He¡¯s wanted by several countries. What do you think about him killing your family of three here today?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve gone crazy!¡± Winona could not believe it. How dare the woman in front of me do this? How dare shel¡® Winona thought. Extreme fear made Winona¡¯s face turn pale. Her entire body trembled violently. She could not even care thout the wounds on her body. All along, she always had the impression that Olivia had always been a cold and arrogant woman. Olivia lid not like to talk or attend gatherings. She lived in seclusion. he thought it was pure luck that Olivia was able to get to where she was and became the head of the mith family. It was because Isaac had fallen too suddenly, coupled with the stupidity of Gillian Olivia seemed to have never spoken coldly before. She had always been very methodical and reasonable uch a woman was clearly a typical science how can she suddenly do something lus. She was a little shut¨Cin. o this?¡® Winona¡¯s thoughts were frantic. olivia, you¡¯re crazy!¡± Winona panted heavily. Her voice was trembling. ¡®Do you think you can escape if ou kill us?¡± Of course.¡± Olivia chuckled. She looked at Winona as if she was looking at a naughty child. ¡°It¡¯s very fficult for you to get out of this, but it¡¯s very easy for me.¡± just want him to seriously injure you.¡± Olivia pointed at the man beside her with a sweet smile. ¡°You ould know that my medical skills are very good, but you probably don¡¯t know how good they are. I can Il you now.¡± she spoke, Olivia extended three fingers. ¡°I have three ways to injure you without anyone knowing he first is to let him seriously injure you. Then, I will do something to your internal organs. You won¡¯t , but you will wish you were dead. The second is that I can use silver needles to turn you into a getative state. The third is to use poison. Although the powerful medicines in the Smith family are kept the Grant family, there will still be traces left behind. ? What do you think? Don¡¯t you think my medical skills are amazing?¡± Olivia smiled happily and lked up to Winona, pressed her fingers on Winona¡¯s wounds. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± nona was in so much pain that she gasped for air. hy did you attack Andrew?¡± 45 Winona forced out, ¡°The Sullivan family has already let it go. Why are you? Olivia increased her strength. ¡°Who said that no one is pursuing the matter?¡± Winona closed her eyes. The pain was heart¨C wrenching, but the strange thing was, she did not feel faint despite the pain. Instead, her mind was very alert. She gritted her teeth and looked at Olivia. ¡°Mrs. Sullivan called and said that she won¡¯t pursue the matter, and Winona closed her eyes and continued, ¡°The driver is my assistant, rissa. Even if you want to pursue the matter, you can¡¯t put the me on me. ¡°I know.¡± Olivia tilted her head. ¡°That¡¯s why I thought of a way myself. After knowing about this, I immediately contacted international mercenaries. The surveince cameras in the hospital were also destroyed. How is it? Aren¡¯t I incredibly capable?¡± ¡®Capable my ass! She is the devill Olivia is the devil that has crawled out of hell!¡® Winona thought. Winona was almost annihted by fear, but her desire to live made her think quickly. I must not die. When she thought of this, Winona looked up. ¡°Olivia, do you dare topete with me?¡± ¡°Compete in what? The paintingpetition you mentioned to Jonny just now?¡± She heard everything! N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Winona was in despair. She felt utterly helpless in front of Olivia. There was no way she could escape. Chapter 336 Chapter 336 Chapter 336 N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Olivia¡¯s hand was still pressed on Winona¡¯s wound, making it impossible for her to dodge. She looked at Olivia, who was looking down at her loftily. Winona really felt that she would die here, that Olivia would really kill her. Winona was in so much pain that her entire body was covered in cold sweat, but she did not dare to cry out in pain. She had lived for more than 20 years and had been pursued and admired by everyone since she was young. Her life had always been smooth sailing. She had never been in such a situation before. For the first time, Winona felt afraid. The fear came from the bottom of her heart. She felt that she was done for,pletely done for. However, something unexpected happened at this moment. ¡°I promise you, we¡¯llpete again. In public.¡± Olivia actually agreed! The fear in Winona¡¯s eyes was reced by surprise. She could not care less about the pain in her body. ¡°You really want topete with me?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Olivia nodded. The corners of her lips curled up slightly. Her eyes were deep and unfathomable. ¡°Isn¡¯t this exactly what you want?¡± ¡°But¡­ why?¡± Winona could not understand. ¡®Didn¡¯t she already hear their n? Why did she agree?¡± she wondered. Olivia lowered her eyes. There was a faint smile in her eyes as she said slowly, The Manson family will hold a national paintingpetition. The entire process will be open and transparent. We willpete fairly in front of the entire country. ¡°If you win, I won¡¯t pursue the matter of you hurting Andrew. If you lose¡­ Olivia¡¯s tone paused for a moment. Then, she suddenly bent down and looked into Winona¡¯s eyes. She enunciated each word clearly, ¡°If you lose, you will never paint again. Winona was stunned. Before she could react, she looked up and met Olivia¡¯s gaze. Only then did she realize the meaning of Olivia¡¯s words. ¡®She would never paint again! Olivia wants to destroy mel¡® Winona thought. Winona had been painting all her life. Since she was young, painting had been integrated into her life and could not be separated. For me to stop drawing, Olivia may as well let me diel¡® she thought, Winona cowered for a moment. Then, she saw her parents, who had their jaws dislocated and were unable to speak. They werepletely restrained by Olivia¡¯s bodyguards. Winona mustered her courage again. As long as they survived today and their parents¡® lives were not in danger, they would not have to be afraid of Olivia anymore. So what if Olivia is Sketcher? It has been a few years since she drew, she thought. Moreover, Winona studied techniques and she might beparable to her in terms of painting. Winona was very confident in her painting skills. More importantly, she still had her parents. Her father couldpletely control the oue. Even if Olivia had Daniel, the richest man, behind her, she was not afraid. Behind the Manson family was the Grant family, an iparably powerful political influence. She did not believe that Olivia could defeat her with such an advantage! ¡°Alright. It¡¯s a deall Winona nodded. When she heard this, Olivia slowly raised her eyelids and gestured for the bodyguards behind her to come forward. ¡°Go and record her vow to never paint again if she loses.¡± Winona¡¯s expression changed. She did not expect Olivia to make a record of her vow However, she had no choice but to bow her head to the situation. She could only make a wow on ca that if she lost thepetition, she would never paint again. ¡°Done¡± Olivia admired the recording as she waved her hand for the bodyguards to let go of Jonny and Victona. ¡°You know,¡± Olivia raised her eyebrows. Actually, I have an even simpler way to make you unable to ever hold a paintbrush.¡± As she spoke, she walked to Winona¡¯s side, pinched her slender and fair wrist, and gently pressed down Winona screamed in pain. It hurts. It hurts so much. What happened to my hand?¡® she thought. ¡°This is nothing.¡± Olivia smiled. ¡°You just can¡¯t lift a paintbrush. I¡¯ll give you a week to prepare for the competition. On the day of thepetition, I¡¯ll naturally heal your wrist. If you guys decide to y tricks, don¡¯t me me for not ying nice, With that, she left with the bodyguards. As soon as Olivia left, Jonny rushed out to call for help. Victoria called the doctor over to take a look at Winona¡¯s hand.. At this moment, they realized how powerful Olivia was, They could only me themselves careless and only brought two bodyguards with them, allowing Olivia to take advantage of the loophole for being too in security. Thinking of how Olivia had humiliated and ignored him just now, of how she didn¡¯t even want to listen to him and immediately got someone to dislocate his chin, Jonny felt that he had been severely disrespected and wanted to kill Olivia! She is such a bitch!¡± Jonny thought furiously. The two bodyguards came over quickly and exined that a ruckus had broken out on their floor and that they had been swept away by the crowd. Jonny was silent and did not pursue the issue with the bodyguards. Instead, he said with a dark expression, ¡°Go and get the hospital¡¯s surveince footage. I want that little bitch Olivia to pay the price!¡± She actually brought so many people to the hospital. One of them was even an international fugitive. The hospital surveince must have a record of it. As long as I can get evidence that Olivia is involved with an international fugitive, I can destroy her! Jonny thought. The bodyguard moved quickly and returned after a while. ¡°The hospital said that the surveince video is broken. They didn¡¯t record anything. Jonny mmed his fist into the wall. He walked into the ward with a gloomy expression. There was a circle of doctors inside, and every one of then had a solemn expression. When Victoria saw Jonny return, she immediately pounced on him and sobbed, ¡°Jonny, our daughter¡¯s hand is crippled. ¡°Her hand is crippled Jonny could barely believe his cars. Jonny frowned. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The attending doctor replied. The case with Ms. Manson¡¯s wrist is very special. It should be dislocated, but the strange thing is it can¡¯t be pushed back no matter what. Even the best orthopedic specialist in our hospital can¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°Useless. Jonny coldly ordered, ¡°Arrange for a transfer to another hospital.¡± He did not believe that Olivia would be so powerful. She was just trying to be mysterious. There were so many famous doctors in the world. He did not believe that they could not treat Winona¡¯s hand. After Winona was transferred to a private hospital, Jonny invited dozens of orthopedic specialists over, but none of them could cure Winona¡¯s hand. Jonny finally panicked and called Zelen. ¡°Tell me the truth. How good is Olivia¡¯s medical skills? Is she as good as Isaac?¡± The question was too inexplicable. Zelen subconsciously frowned and thought for a moment before saying. I¡¯m not sure about it exactly, but Olivia was already an assistant to Isaac in her teens and participated in major surgeries.¡± The answer was too vague. Jonny was not satisfied and continued to ask, ¡°Ms. Zelen, please tell me the truth. How good is Olivia¡¯s medical skills?¡± ¡°How would I know?¡± Zelen frowned. ¡°I left the Smith family a long time ago, but Isaac often said that Olivia¡¯s medical skills have already surpassed his.¡± ¡°Better than Isaac?¡± Jonny was shocked by hier answer. Zelen shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s just praise from a grandfather to a granddaughter, so it doesn¡¯t mean anything. However, I estimate that Olivia should have inherited at least 60% of Isaac¡¯s ability.¡± 60% he thought incredulously. onny rubbed his forehead. After a while, he suddenly ordered, ¡°Go and prepare thepetition.¡± His daughter¡¯s hand couldn¡¯t wait. Jonny didn¡¯t dare to bet on it. On the other side, Olivia was painting in the studio. She had not touched her brush for a long time and ras a little rusty. lena sat by her side. She couldn¡¯t really understand. ¡°Miss Taylor, why did you agree to the ompetition?¡± livia was mixing the paints. As she did so, she said, ¡°To make an example out of her.¡± he wanted to defeat Winona in the area she was most proud of and destroy her spirit. le wanted to make the Manson family lose their wealth and take away everything they relied on. e wanted everyone to know that anyone who dared to touch Andrew would die! Chapter 337 Chapter 337 Chapter 337 Although she had already decided to participate in thepetition, Olivia did not spend much effort on panung She only practiced for two days before putting down her brush. After that she would only ocasionally go to the studio to practice. Bettany had othicially be Rose¡¯s seventh student. After her wrist recovered, she moved to Rose¡¯s residence and did not return often. This was the tust time she had returned to the Smith family¡¯s vi. She looked very lively. Elena came out to pick her up. She observed her expression and was very happy. ¡°Bettany, you look much better ttany covered herce and looked rxed. ¡°Yes, it feels like I¡¯ve been reborn. By the way, what is Olivia Paming in the studio¡± Tll go take a look¡± As she spoke, she ran towards the studio on the third floor. She stuck her head in and sled foolishly at Olivia. Olivia, can Ie in?¡± Olivia looked up. The sunlight cast a shadow under her eyshes, making her look distant and cold. That changed when she saw Bettany. She smiled. ¡°Come in. Bettany leaned over and looked at the still life on the drawing board. She praised repeatedly, ¡°Olivia, your painting is really good¡± With that. Bettane took out the painting she brought this time and showed it to Olivia. There was a hint of anticipation andcency in her expression. umed around and looked carefully for a moment before nodding. ¡°You¡¯ve improved a lot.¡± Really Bettany was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Mrs. Liebsig said that I¡¯m very talented. As long as I persist in inting I will definitely achieve much in the future. Olivia nodded and did not say anything. Bettany looked at Olivia¡¯s expression. She bit her lip and suddenly said. ¡°Olivia, I¡¯m working very hard on ating Out of the 24 hours each day, other than eating and sleeping, I spend 16 hours painting. Tell me if I work so hard, when will I be able to catch up to you?¡± Upon hearing this. Olivia¡¯s hand that was holding the paintbrush paused. She looked up at Bettany and suddenly smiled. You want topete with me!¡± scratched her head and felt a little embarrassed. ¡°Mrs. Liebsig said that you are the most talented among her students, but unfortunately, your focus is not on painting. She asked me to set you as my goal and work hard on my skills. As long as I surpass you. I can hold an art exhibition independently. ¡°Thats not had¡± Olivia said. ¡°It¡¯s good to work hard, but don¡¯tpare yourself to me. Why Bettany frowned. Suddenly, she was a little unhappy. ¡°Do you think that I can¡¯tpare to you? Are you looking down on me?¡± Olivia snorted and did not give Bettany any regard. She said directly. There are some things that don¡¯t need to be said Bettany face turned pale. She had only said those words out of anger. She didn¡¯t mean anything else by it. She didn¡¯t expect Olivia to really look down on her In an instant. Bettany felt as if she had been encased in ice. She felt cold from head to toe.. Her tone turned icy and her expression turned ugly. Since you look down on me, why did you rmend me to Mrs. Liebsig Olivia turned around and looked at Bettany, whose eyes were red and about to cry. She sighed and finally said, ¡°I liked the Bettany I met in the small town who didn¡¯t change even in the face of adversity. ¡°But now, I look down on the Bettany who is eager for quick sess and keepsparing herself to others This sentence was like a blow to the head, instantly waking Bettany up. During this period of time, she had indeed be frivolous. She was filled with arrogance. Just because she was taken in by a great teacher, she felt that she was amazing and hadpletely forgotten why she painted initially. Bettany felt extremely ashamed. She said sincerely to Olivia, ¡°Olivia, thank you for teaching me.¡± Bettany opened the door to leave. She bumped into Daniel in the living room. The man sat on the sofa,zily holding a book in his hand. He looked nonchnt, but he emanated an intimidating aura. Bettany¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she immediately became timid. Is this the richest man, Daniel?¡® she wondered. The most outstanding man Bettany had seen in her life was Marcus. To be honest, although Marcus¡¯s legs were injured, he was still a charming man. Initially. Bettany also fantasized about living a good life with him. However, Marcus was too terrifying. He did not respect her at all. It was as if she was just a ything. He did not care about her and would beat and scold her at every turn. Gradually, Bettany became afraid of him. ¡°Is it true that all men of high status in this world are so domineering, that they will look down loftily on everything?¡± she wondered. Because of what happened with the Dillon family, Bettany was a little afraid of that kind of man. Olivia also came out of the studio and went downstairs to the living room. Bettany followed behind Olivia. She was very curious. ¡®How does Olivia get along with Daniel? Does she have to please Daniel too?¡® she thought. Daniel was bored to death. He had absolutely nothing to do. The book in his hand was also very dry. He was filled to the brim with frustration. At this moment, he heard footsteps upstairs. He subconsciously looked up and saw the familiar figure again. All at once, Daniel felt that the world changed. It was beautiful again. Everything was fun. It was not boring at all. Even the air was fresher. The book in his hand was also especially interesting. ¡°Olivia.¡± Daniel couldn¡¯t wait to share it with Olivia. ¡°Come and take a look. This book is especially interesting. Let¡¯s read it together.¡± ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Olivia asked curiously. Daniel waved the book at her. It was a detective novel. Olivia sat beside Daniel. Just as Daniel was about to hug her so they could read together, he realized that there was someone following behind her. Daniel narrowed his eyes and said calmly, ¡°This is?¡± ¡°Oh. I forgot to introduce you. This is Bettany Fulham, Mrs. Liebsig¡¯s seventh student.¡± ¡°Hello, Miss Fulham. Daniel extended his right hand. The man¡¯s voice was gentle and he was tall. His right hand was outstretched and his fingers were clean and distinct. He looked as if he was a prince who had walked out of a drama. 23 15-01 - bend as When he so das framar coded out and in a bowl at work berever your hands stained Beremy bed a good relict then, her berly weddenly entered In the face of heorenes, Marons eyes were fitted with consense. Be cut down on her and even were stained with mud and he was ut N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. The Tonny thing was that he didn¡¯t want to touch her hands, but he loved to torture her body It was really strange Why is there would of different wean Marusand Danel when they are both Daniel did not pay much attention to Bettany Heparyngeur and read with Olivia The adversed Clive¡¯s gaze When she fushed reading page, he immearly tumed the page. Whenever be found something funny, he would look e Oliviastare. He would only stille when he saw His gaze followed Ca constantly Bertany could not help but feelerous when she saw this corre Bettany was stunned. Dantel rates his eyes slightly and looked at Bettany Bettany subsolously pinched her fingers. She was taken aback and her body stiffened. When he saw this, Daniel smiled and said in a low and pleasant voice, ¡°Is it because your hand is stained with pain that you don¡¯t dare to shake hands with me¡± The casual sentence eased the tension in Bettany. thof Bettany heaved a sigh of relief. Then, her body suddenly stiffened, She thought of Marcus In the face of her nervousness, Marcus¡¯s eyes were filled with contempt. He looked down on her, and even more so on her behavior. It was as it her fingertips were stained with mud and he was unwilling to even touch them. The fun thing was that he didn¡¯t want to touch her hands, but he liked to torture her body. It was really strange. ¡®Why is there a world of difference between Marcus and Daniel when they are both men of prestigious status? she thought.. Daniel did not pay much attention to Bettany. He quickly retracted his gaze and read with Olivia. He observed Olivia¡¯s gaze. When she finished reading a page, he immediately turned the page. Whenever he found something funny, he would look at Olivia¡¯s face. He would only smile when he saw her smile. His gaze followed Olivia constantly. Bettany could not help but feel envious when she saw this scene. How nice it is she thought. Chapter 338 Chapter 338 Chapter 338 Olivia had not seen Andrew for the past few days and massed him a lot. She asked Daniel Is Andrew staying at the Sullivan family¡¯s residence Daniel nodded. ¡°He has been staying there. He¡¯s very obedient Thinking of the cute line Andrew, Olivia¡¯s mood instantly improved. However, she still frowned and sand worriedly. Did he sleep well at night? Did he wake up? How¡¯s his appetite?¡± She asked a few questions in a row and Daniel answered them smoothly After getting the answers, Olivia waspletely relieved. For the past few days she had been concerned that Andrew would be frightened Now that she heard that Andrew was fine, she heaved a sigh of relief and began to devote herself to the plot and continued to read the detective novel in Daniel¡¯s hands Daniel had been looking at Olivia coldly from the side. His expression was icy Finally, he could not help but say ¡°You only have eyes for Andrew Don¡¯t you care about me? What a harsh usation. Everyone in the living room was shunned by Daniel¡¯s sudden words Especially Bettany. Previously, she thought that Daniel was going to lose his temper when he put on a cold demeanor. She did not expect ham to say soch a thing Elena burst outughing. Olivia was speechless. She red at Danel ¡°Are you also a five¨Cyear old child I¡¯m not a five¨Cyear¨Cold.¡± Daniel uted. ¡°Bedre care than a five¨Cyear old¡± Olivia could not stand him any Sherard her eyebrows and her eyes lit up all at once. She leaned over and kissed Daniel on the belige of her youth What is the doing There are will so many people in the room? This woman is really shameless!¡° Daniel thought to himaelf Daniel nced at Elena and B His eyes seed filled with sparkling fireworks. It was as though he was about to die of happines I love you the most to He pretended to be cool and coughed lightly. He lowered his head and quickly kissed theer of a mouth The people surrounding them were about to die from the sweetness of their public disy of affection Especially Elena. She pounced on the couch and put her palms together. Dear God, hurry up and give a bryfriend. i Dansel looked at Ema calmdy and said in a motherly manner. You¡¯re Olivia¡¯s astant and you work for Olivia Sinor I¡¯m one with Cia. I have to thank for you too. How about this? List out your requirements for choosing a partner and I¡¯ll pock for you. There are a lot of tall and handsome elites at the CEO¡¯s offer ¡°Really Elena was excited. The richest man would of course be surrounded by rich elites. She did not have high expectations. She just wanted a manor elite. Bettany sat in a corner and quietly watched everyone interact. She felt as if she had traveled to another ime and space. For the first time, she realized that there was actually a man like Daniel in the world. He was already very outstanding, but in front of his lover, he put down all his arrogance and took on a humble stand Bettany lowered her head. An indescribable feeling rose in her heart There was a charity auction party tomorrow. It was Rose¡¯s intention that Bettany attend it. She wanted Olivia to appear with Bentary and introduce Bettany to everyone 150 Olivia had long known about this. When Bettany came over, she asked Elena to take her upstairs to pick out clothes and introduce her to the various matters of the charity party. The dressing room was on the third floor. Elena led Bettany to it. Bettany was a little stunned when she heard that she had to choose clothes from Olivia¡¯s dressing room. ¡°I have to wear Olivia¡¯s clothes?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Elena did not react too quickly to what she said. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Tm fine.¡± The smile on Bettany¡¯s face faded a little. Before she canie, she thought that Olivia would take her to the mall to buy new clothes. After all, Rose had instructed Olivia to take good care of her. She certainly didn¡¯t expect this. Most of the clothes in the dressing room on the third floor were new. Thebels had not been removed. Elena put the clothes that Olivia had worn aside and led Bettany to the new clothes. She introduced them. These are all new. Your figure is about the same as Olivia¡¯s. You should be able to wear them. If there are any inappropriate areas, it¡¯s fine. The servants can change them.¡± Bettany looked up and nced at the clothes hanging on the rack. She was not in a good mood and casually pointed at one. ¡°This one then.¡± Elena looked at the pure white fishtail dress and frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t it too in?¡± Bettany disagreed. ¡°It won¡¯t be when I pair it with a ruby.¡± Elena¡¯s hand that was holding the hanger paused and she looked up in surprise. In the past, Bettany had always been timid. She did not even dare to touch the decorations in the vi of the Smith family for fear of damaging them. t had only been a few days, but she could already mention a ruby ne in such a casual tone. Bettany¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Why are you looking at me? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t ask Olivia for the jewelry.¡± At this point, Bettany¡¯s eyes were suddenly filled with genuine joy. She took out a ruby ne and howed it to Elena. ¡°Elena, look. This is the ne that Mrs. Liebsig lent me. Mrs. Liebsig said that if I on¡¯t have any jewelry to match my clothes, I can wear this lena did not look at the ruby ne in Bettany¡¯s hand. Instead, she looked into the depths of Bettany¡¯s yes. ettany felt a little ufortable under her gaze. She touched her face and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why re you looking at me like that?¡± lena lowered her eyes and suddenly did not want to talk to Bettany. After a while, she said in a low voice, lettany, you¡¯ve changed. I don¡¯t like you like this.¡± ettany had been reining in her emotions. Now that she heard Elena¡¯s words, she could not hold it in ymore. She threw the clothes to the ground and said coldly. ¡°Why? Do you think I¡¯m not worthy of earing the ruby or such expensive jewelry?¡± ena just stared at the gown on the ground without saying a word. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ttany became even angrier. ¡®Elena, you have to understand that I¡¯m no longer the pitiful person who is brought out of the Dillon family by Olivia! I¡¯m now a student of the president of the Painting sociation, just like Olivia! You are only Olivia¡¯s assistant! What right do you have to look down on me?¡± e thought of Elena, who was overjoyed just now because Daniel wanted to introduce his assistant to ¦£. ttany suddenly felt that she was being too petty. the past, they could be friends, but there was no need for that now. e are no longer on the same level. I cannotpare myself to Elena. My goal is Olivia, she thought. tany turned around and left the dressing room. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Elena asked her. Bettany lowered her gaze. ¡°I¡¯m going to buy some clothes. The gowns here don¡¯t suit me.¡± After saying that, she quickly left the Smith family¡¯s vi. Elena did not chase after her. Instead, she asked Rnd to arrange for someone to follow her and protect her. Rnd was very professional. He immediately arranged for a driver and bodyguards to go over. After making the arrangements, he turned around and looked at Elena. He asked, ¡°Elena, aren¡¯t you going to follow along?¡± Elena smiled. ¡°Rnd, I¡¯m Miss Taylor¡¯s assistant, not Bettany¡¯s assistant.¡± She recalled what Bettany had said earlier, saying that she was just an assistant. Elena found it ludicrous. She was the genius of Capitol University. She studied at university at the age of 14 and graduated with a PhD at the age of 20. She had countless achievements under her name. She had been selected from among millions of people to be an assistant under Olivia. Bettany actually looked down on her. Elena felt that it was really meaningless. She initially wanted to make friends with someone of the same age so that she could maintain a closer rtionship with Olivia. She did not expect Bettany to have such a bad temperament. Chapter 339 Chapter 339 Chapter 339 Elena returned to the dressing room and picked up the white gown that Bettany had thrown to the ground. She looked regretful. ¡°She really doesn¡¯t have good taste. This is a custom¨Cmade gown by Bosman. It¡¯s the only gown in the world.¡± Every item in the dressing room was of the highest quality. Any one of them could easily cost one hundred thousand dors to two hundred thousand dors. The high¨Cend designs were all tailor¨Cmade. There was no way to buy high¨Cend fashion at the mall. At most, there were ready¨Cmade clothes sold there. Because there was not enough time, Olivin asked Bettany to go to her dressing room to pick because the charity g was tomorrow, Unexpectedly, Bettany did not take a fancy to them. Elena pursed her lips and told Olivia everything about Bettany¡¯s actions. Olivia¡¯s expression was indifferent. She did not take Bettany¡¯s matter to heart at all. She only listened for a moment and let it go. Elena did not understand. ¡°Miss Taylor, Bettany has a bad temperament. Why did you introduce her to Mrs. Licbsig?¡± Olivia said nonchntly, ¡°Even if she has a bad temperament, it doesn¡¯t affect her painting. As long as she doesn¡¯t do evil, it¡¯s fine. Artists are more sensitive in their emotions. It¡¯s a good thing. Without great joys and sorrows in life, how can one create outstanding works?¡± Elena could not help but twitch her lips. ording to Olivia¡¯s words, wouldn¡¯t Bettany¡¯s life be filled with Jumps and turns? Bettany arrived at thergest mall nearby. She had the card Rose had given her. Bettany didn¡¯t dare to abuse it, but it was still possible to buy an expensive gown. the casually walked into a luxury store that she didn¡¯t even dare to approach in the he casually flipped through the tags of the clothes. Four zeros. 20 thousand dors. ettany¡¯s heart trembled a little, but the card in her hand gave her courage. he pretended to be calm as she looked around. She looked at the gowns one by one and frowned. past. was really strange. The clothes there were so expensive, but they didn¡¯t look as good as the clothes in livia¡¯s dressing room. here were ws everywhere. ettany visited several boutiques and spent 64 thousand dors on a beautiful white fishtail dress that aly just passed in her eyes. owever, even though it was also a fishtail dress, this one was far inferior to the one she had thrown on e ground previously. an it be that expensive clothes do not look good?¡® she wondered. ttany felt strange. ter buying the gown and a pair of high heels, she spent almost 80 thousand dors. ttany did not dare to buy a bag. Although Rose¡¯s family was very rich, she was only a student and could t be considered a real member of the Liebsig family. She did not dare to spend too much. wwever, just spending 80 thousand dors was enough to make Bettany¡¯s heart beat wildly. at much money was enough to buy an 860¨Csquare¨Cfoot house in her hometown. tany could not help but regret it. 15.01 actually came out to buy it. ¡°Would Mrs. Liebsig be unhappy after I spent so much money? she thought. Bettany took out her phone and called Rose. She said timidly, ¡°Mrs. Liebsig, the Taylor family doesn¡¯t have any clothes or shoes suitable for me, so I came out to buy them. I¡¯m too embarrassed to ask them to foot the bill. Rose did not care at all. ¡°Didn¡¯t I give you a card? It¡¯s fine to use it. In order tofort Bettany, she added, ¡°You are very talented, Bettany. One day, you will be even better than me. Then, you can buy clothes for me. Bettanypletely rxed. At the same time, she was looking forward to it. Rose said that she was very talented and that one day, she would be even better than her. At the thought of this, Bettany could not help but feel excited. ¡°When that timees, will I be able to be like Olivia and look down at everyone from above and find a man like Daniel? she thought excitedly. A man who willpletely respect and love me, unlike Marcus who looked down on me. The more Bettany thought about it, the more excited she became. The smile on her face grew wider and wider. Back at the Smith family¡¯s vi, Bettany wanted to find Elena to apologize to her. She had indeed gone too far just now. ¡°Where is Elena?¡± Bettany asked. Rnd said respectfully, ¡°Elena is in the study on the second floor.¡± Bettany nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go look for her.¡± Bettany thought that Elena would be angry with her, but she was not. Elena still smiled at her and said hat it was okay. ettany waspletely relieved. She held Elena¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Elena, I have bought the clothes. Can ou help me see if they fit?¡± lena¡¯s tone was polite and distant. I¡¯m sorry. I still have some things to do. You can have the servant take look for you.¡± ¡®ith that, she pulled her hand out of Bettany¡¯s. boking at Elena, Bettany was at a loss. the past, Elena was not like this. She was cheerful and lively. Every time Bettany went to look for eana, she would be free. Eleana would talk to her andfort her. it now, Elena¡¯s expression was the same as before. Her attitude did not change, but it made her feel stant from her for no reason. was as if they were no longer friends, but strangers who were a little familiar with each other. e charity auction was considered a charity event in the upper¨Css society of Evervale. It was held nost every year, and the organizer was the Virtue Foundation. e Virtue Foundation was established by a few upper¨Cssdies in Evervale. As they were not short of ney, the donations they raised were all donated. They were very famous locally and even throughout country. ebrities woulde to every auction, and there were quite a number of them. The media would also ow up on it. The event could be said to have a lot of fanfare.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. auction started at 7 p.m., but everyone would enter the venue in advance. There would be a small ktail party before the auction began. ¡®as the time when everyone would mingle. 15:01 On the Taylor family¡¯s side, after lunch, Bettany began to feel nervous. However, Olivia took her time and even went to the study to read. Daniel did not return and was still in thepany. Only Bettany was anxious. She waited nervously until two in the afternoon, but it seemed as though no one was preparing for the charity auction. Bettany could not wait any longer. She knocked on the door and entered the study. ¡°Olivia?¡± She walked in. Olivia was writing something on a piece of paper. Without looking up, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s up? Is something the matter?¡± Bettany had always been a little afraid of Olivia. She looked at her carefully and said, ¡°The cocktail party will start at 5.30 p.m. in the afternoon. Should we prepare in advance?¡± Olivia frowned and asked curiously, ¡°Prepare for what?¡± Bettany was stunned. ¡®Can it be that Olivia haspletely forgotten about the auction?¡® she wondered. She quickly exined, ¡°It¡¯s a charity auction. It starts at seven o¡¯clock and there will be a cocktail party at five¨Cthirty. Don¡¯t we need to put on makeup and style ourselves? I heard that the media wille.¡± Bettany did not sleep muchst night at the thought of being photographed by the media. She was so nervous that she could not fall asleep at night. She was afraid that she would be mocked for doing something inappropriate during the event. She even dug out the news of the charity auction held by the Virtue Foundation a few years ago a learned about the various proceedings. It was said that before the cocktail party, there would be a red carpet with media on both sides. and It was Bettany¡¯s first time walking the red carpet. She was afraid that her bearing would be bad, and she was also worried that she would blink in the face of the shing lights. It was said that celebrities had all undergone professional training. No matter how many shes they faced, they could do it without blinking or changing their expressions. ¡®Oh. That.¡± Olivia finally understood what Bettany was asking. She lowered her head nonchntly and said with a calm expression, ¡°It¡¯s just an auction. What¡¯s there to prepare? We¡¯re not going to the cocktail party. We¡¯ll go there straight via the VIP passage to participate in the auction.¡± Bettany was dumbfounded. ¡°A VIP passage?¡± Chapter 340 Chapter 340 Chapter 340 Bettany felt that she was a huge idiot and a country bumpkin. She was just so superficial. She had always wanted to walk the red carpet and attend cocktail parties. Little did she know that with Daniel¡¯s prestige, he didn¡¯t need to walk the runway in front of people, nor did he need the media¡¯s exposure. As Daniel¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Olivia would definitely follow him through the VIP passage. Bettany left in a daze. She felt that she was so ignorant and stupid. Around four in the afternoon, Olivia came down to do her styling. Bettany was already prepared, thinking that they would go out to the studio outside to do their styling. Unexpectedly, the styling team was already waiting at the door. Olivia¡¯s style was very simple. She only put on light makeup and tied her hair into a bun. She was good¨Clooking and had an excellent temperament. She looked gorgeous with just a little embellishment. Too many decorations would diminish her beauty. The makeup artist who was putting on makeup for Olivia sighed inwardly that she had done makeup on so many clients, but she had never done such an easy job. In less than ten minutes, Olivia¡¯s makeup was done. Olivia had great skin, to begin with. It was delicate and wless, and no pores could be seen. She didn¡¯t need heavy foundation makeup at all. She only needed to apply light makeup. Moreover, her entire face was wless. She didn¡¯t have dark circles, nasbial folds, or eyeprints. or t left the makeup artist with nothing to do. She could only stand by the side and watch the hairstylist do Olivia¡¯s hair. The makeup artist felt so bored. aniel came back early. Ellis sent a few suits for him to choose from. hey were all international brands with exquisite workmanship. aniel was not interested in the suits. Instead, he focused on the ties. lis brought over a few types of ties. Olivia picked one of them. The color was quite bright, and not any men could fit it. nly a peerless handsome man like Daniel could fit such an eye¨Ccatching color. slowly tied the tie in front of the mirror. After tying it, he checked himself in the mirror and was very isfied. :wondered, ¡®Not bad. Only when I look this way would I get to deserve Olivia! en, he casually picked a suit and went out to Olivia. is trotted to follow behind him. ¡°Where are you going, Mr. Sullivan?¡± niel tugged at his clothes and asked, ¡°Where else can I go? Of course, I¡¯m going to Olivia. I look so nice. via has to check out how I look at the first possible moment. s was speechless. wondered, ¡®You¡¯re a domineering CEO, Mr. Sullivan. You have to stay cool. How can you pay too much ention to your appearance?¡± ring this period when Ellis had been working for Daniel, he felt that he had a whole new level of nion about his boss. Although Daniel was not a chauvinist, he was still rtively traditional to the : had always felt that after a man and woman fell in love, the man would be the one who provided. ?mmodation, and the woman would move into the man¡¯s house. The man would focus on the career while the woman would focus on the chores. They would bauld hammonton Family they However, how Mr. Sullivan did was the opposite Not only did he live in Ms. Taylor¡¯s house, but he also to the bonate to take care ofertank in the Smuth family¡¯s vi. He was totally like a home hand N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Ellis couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He mustered up his courage and sand boldly, 14 Solleren gebou going to the Smath family¡¯s vi recently You get all work and from in the armyday the board of directors doesn¡¯t had it eptable. They tank that your kid for work ¡°Humph Daniel sneered ¡°Only a stupid person would work mone then tours a day for w a day is enough¡± ¡°But, the board of directors ¡°Stop¡± Daniel waved his hand and said camestly, ¡°I work less then are bours a day, ben I¡¯m will the other man. They work 24 hours a day, but they can¡¯t be as ich as me. The next une they them to make money and investments on their own. Stop questioning Ellis was stunned by Daniel¡¯s bold words and did not speak for a long time When Daniel went to Olivia, she was choosing clothes. mainte The designer of the styling team picked out three gowns for her hased on today¡¯s chanty suction All d them were light and elegant. Seeing Daniel enter, the designer even ingratiatingly took out a champagne colored gown. ¡°This sorts your clothes very well, Mr. Sullivan¡± Daniel discreetly nced at the champagne¨Ccolored gown and was not very satisfied with the designer¡¯s aesthetic taste. He pushed the gown back. ¡°You don¡¯t need to select the gowns that go well with me The designer¡¯s heart skipped a bear when she heard what Daniel said. She had always thought that the richest man had a good rtionship with his fianc¨¦e. That was why she wanted to please Daniel. She didn¡¯t expect him to have such an attitude. For a moment, the designer was a little flustered and secretly scolded herself for talking too much is she was dejected, Daniel¡¯s deep and gentle voice sounded. ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t worry about me Just choose he gown you like. After you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll get a gown that goes well with yours! The designer was stunned. veryone was dumbfounded. aniel just showed his care for Olivia openly right in front of them. fter the preparations were done, the group drove to the charity auction. his was Bettany¡¯s first time going to such an event. She was very nervous and followed Olivia closely re you nervous?¡± Just as Bettany was at a loss of what to do, she suddenly saw Daniel¡¯s gentle eyes. is tone was low and gentle, and his eyes were filled with concern. ettany¡¯s heart suddenly beat faster. Looking at Daniel¡¯s exquisite eyebrows, she felt dizzy. iniel looked down. His expression was gentle and rxed, but his every move brought about an attainable distant feeling that made people not dare to approach him. ttany only took a nce before quickly lowering her head, not daring to look at him again. ou and Elena will take the same carter. Let her teach you. As Daniel spoke, he gestured for Ellis to ing Bettany to the car behind. kept his eyes on Bettany and only looked away when she got into the car. e gentleness and consideration in his eyes disappeared, leaving only indifference. niel was very dissatisfied with Bettany. He wondered. ¡®Humph, she just doesn¡¯t know things better and actually wants to take the same car as Olivia. Fortunately, I reacted quickly and isted this third wheel early onl Just like that, Daniel and Olivia took the car in front. Other than the driver, there were only the two of them in the backseat. There were four people in the car behind. Other than the driver, Ellis, Elena, and Bettany crammed into the car. Olivia and the others didn¡¯t arrive early. The cocktail party was alreadying to an end. The auction was about to begin, but there were still many guests sitting there, They were all waiting for Daniel. These rich merchants were all smart and well¨Cinformed. They had long heard that the richest man woulde over, so they were waiting there. Hence, as soon as Daniel and the others arrived at the cocktail party, they were surrounded by a group of people who were ttering them. In the end, it was the organizer who made the crowd disperse. The organizer of this auction was the chairman of Virtue Foundation, who was the Turner family¡¯s madam and also Margaret¡¯s mother. Daniel Margaret walked over gracefully and raised her ss to Daniel. Then, she looked at Olivia and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± Chapter 341 Chapter 341 Chapter 341 ¡®It¡¯s been a while?¡® Olivia was slightly stunned. She looked up at Margaret, who was indeed looking straight at her. However, Olivia was very sure that she had never met Margaret and she did not know her at all. Olivia frowned and was about to ask. Daniel, who was beside her, suddenly sneered and hugged her even tighter with his right hand. The man looked down slightly. His gaze was calm andposed, and there was a gentle smile on his face, but his words were merciless. ¡°You said that it¡¯s been a while. Are we very familiar with each other? It¡¯s not appropriate to act like a natural socializer, Miss Turner.¡± When he finished, he even snorted. His snort contained indifference, ridicule, and mockery. All kinds of emotions were contained in it, which disyed his contempt to the extreme. It made one¡¯s imagination run wild. Margaret¡¯s face burned with embarrassment and anger. There were so many people around, and many of them were rich businessmen and celebrities in Evervale. Daniel actually didn¡¯t show her respect and embarrassed her in public. All along, Margaret had thought that she had some ties with Daniel, which was why she chose this method of probing. Unexpectedly, Daniel did not leave her with any prestige. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Margaret had been training overseas for so many years, she would¡¯ve found it uneptable to stay there and fled long ago. Taking a deep breath, she smiled awkwardly and found a way out for herself. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, you sure know how to joke.¡± Daniel blinked, spread his hands, and made a mocking expression. His look seemed to be saying, ¡°Whatever. Anything you say wouldn¡¯t matter to me.¡± Margaret was so angry that she almost gritted her teeth. She really didn¡¯t want to bother with Daniel anymore. She would just do nothing as he was ruined by the Grant family. Olivia then realized that what Margaret said was not meant for her but for Daniel.- Kelly had alsoe to the charity auction. She was in the most popr girl group recently and was invited to do the warm¨Cup performance. Olivia informed Daniel and went over for Kelly. Only Daniel and Margaret were left. Margaret stared at Daniel with a gloomy expression. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, is it convenient for us to talk?¡± Daniel tilted his head and made an inviting gesture. His eyes and brows were filled with charm. When the two of them arrived at the lounge, Margaret immediately frowned. ¡°Daniel, what was the deal with you just now? Why didn¡¯t you let me greet Olivia? Could it be that she still misunderstood what happened back then? But¡­¡± Margaret looked puzzled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it. There seems to be something wrong with Olivia. Why is she so unfamiliar with me?¡± Daniel sat on the sofa in an unrestrained manner. He propped his chin and stared at Margaret. He looked like he was quietly watching her act cool. Soon, Margaret felt that something was wrong. She looked at Daniel inquisitively and asked him softly, 1/3 15:02 ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± The corners of Daniel¡¯s lips twitched as he sneered. ¡°Margaret, you¡¯ve been overseas for so many years. Don¡¯t tell me you went to learn acting. Your acting skills are not bad.¡± As he spoke, he even gave her a thumbs up. His expression was mocking. Margaret maintained herposure. ¡°Daniel, what do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Stop pretending.¡± Daniel looked at Margaret with a faint smile. ¡°Margaret, since you¡¯re such a smart person, how could you not know that Olivia has lost her memory? Also, I guess Winona knows about it too, doesn¡¯t she? I remember that she picked you up the day you got off the ne.¡± At this point, Daniel seemed to have thought of something funny. He suddenlyughed and his shoulders trembled for a long time before he stopped. He looked at Margaret without moving. ¡°You two aren¡¯t trying to use this to threaten me and drive a wedge between me and Olivia, are you?¡± He found it hrious of her to actually dare to show off in front of him with such a small trick. Was it because he was used to being a humble gentleman and was used to being reasonable? Did these people treat him as a pushover? Margaret actually dared to use such a childish trick on him. The expression on Margaret¡¯s face froze, and her eyes were filled with shock. She looked at Daniel in disbelief. ¡°You, you actually monitored me?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± Daniel lowered his head. ¡°I just don¡¯t like idents. Back then, you were the only one who saw Olivia at the bottom of the cliff. I have to stay on guard.¡± Actually, Daniel did not care much about what happened back then. Even if Olivia regained her memory, there might be some twists and turns between them. However, this was all within his control. What he hated was that someone had used Olivia¡¯s amnesia to come to her and spout nonsense. This was something he could not tolerate. ¡°Margaret.¡± Daniel took a deep breath and his expression became serious. ¡°Back then, you helped me. I¡¯ve always remembered this favor and have been helping the Turner family all these years. If you behave yourself, we can still be friends.¡± Margaret¡¯s heart softened when she heard what Daniel said. She looked at the man in front of her. He was so outstanding and powerful. No matter how he encountered, he could still get back on his feet. many setbacks She had liked this man for more than ten years. Why was he unwilling to take her seriously? Margaret took a deep breath and suddenly said, ¡°Daniel, are you sure you really love Olivia? You only spent a year together back then, and under such circumstances, she was only indebted to you. You only relied on her. Let¡¯s not talk about the past. Let¡¯s talk about the present. Have you been together for a year? Do you know her well? Do you know what kind of person she is? Do you know howplicated and dangerous er identity is? Does she understand you? The two of you are doing your own things. You haven¡¯t spent a long time ogether, nor have you encountered any obstacles to test your rtionship. Are you sure your love is trong enough? If what a couple has between them is true love, they would have to go through countless trials together. Only then can their love be considered a deep rtionship. As for you guys, you don¡¯t have a deep rtionship. She doesn¡¯t even remember you.¡± Margaret shook her head as she spoke. Her tone was filled with doubt. Daniel was not a person who liked to exin, much less to an outsider like Margaret. However, since she was questioning his rtionship with Olivia, he would exin it a bit. ¡°What do you think love is?¡± Daniel looked up. Before Margaret could answer, he continued, ¡°To me, love has never been aplicated thing. It¡¯s you, or rather, the people of the world who think too highly of love and think it¡¯s something sacred. ¡°Actually, in essence, love is just a biological instinct. It¡¯s just an outburst out of hormones. ¡°To me, love is actually very simple. It¡¯s just that I love Olivia. I am happy whenever I see her and smile when I think of her. If something happy or sad happens to me, I want to share it with her at the first possible moment. ¡°When she¡¯s around, I wouldugh and feel that the world is really beautiful. When she isn¡¯t around, I would feel ufortable and feel that everything is very boring, ¡°I love her. I only love her. That¡¯s all.¡± ¡®I love her. I only love her. That¡¯s all Margaret waspletely stunned. Her heart trembled slightly. She somewhat understood the meaning of Daniel¡¯s words, but she did not quite understand. After a moment of silence, Margaret looked up and said firmly, ¡°Daniel, the love you¡¯re talking about is not serious enough. You don¡¯t really love Olivia. Will you die for her?¡± Daniel got a bit impatient. ¡°How interesting. Why do you know love better than I do? I hate arrogant people like you the most. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re some philosopher? Do you think what Olivia and I have is not true love? ¡®Heh, I¡¯ll tell you now. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ll die for Olivia since we have never gotten to the point of real danger, but I¡¯m very sure that if you cause trouble again, I¡¯ll definitely kill you!¡± With that, he stood up and was about to leave. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Margaret subconsciously wanted to stop him, but from the corner of her eye, she saw Olivia at the door. he had an idea in mind as she pounced at Daniel. Chapter 342 Chapter 342 Chapter 342 Margaret was very smart. She would not jump into Daniel¡¯s arms directly and deliberately provoke Olivia while acting innocently. This method was too low¨Cend and stupid. Only brainless people would misunderstand such a small matter. Margaret turned around and pounced at the sharp corner of the coffee table. The sharp coffee table¡¯s corner was about to hit her abdomen when someone suddenly stretched out their hand in midair. It was Daniel. Since Daniel had always been a gentleman, he wouldn¡¯t watch ady fall in front of him. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. He pulled Margaret¡¯s arm and pulled her away. Margaret staggered for a moment before leaning on Daniel¡¯s shoulder. She leaned slightly and left Daniel quickly before he could react. Then, she looked at Olivia at the door in a panic. Her expression was uneasy and her eyes were filled with guilt. ¡°Please don¡¯t get it wrong, Ms. Taylor. Daniel was just afraid that I would get hurt.¡± After saying that, she looked at Daniel with a pleading expression. ¡°Daniel, exin to her now. Don¡¯t let Ms. Taylor misunderstand.¡± Daniel had his back to the door. When he heard Margaret say that, he realized that Olivia hade over. He turned around immediately. When he saw Olivia, his eyes instantly lit up like fireworks. He subconsciously wanted to go to Olivia, but just as he moved, he suddenly realized that Margaret¡¯s hand was still on his arm. Daniel frowned and looked up at Margaret thoughtfully. Margaret immediately retracted her hand and lowered her head, pretending to be aggrieved. Margaret¡¯s move was very brilliant and wless. he thought that under normal circumstances, Daniel, as a man, would not realize what he and Margaret ad just done would mean to his girlfriend. He might not even understand why Margaret was pologizing. He had only pulled her casually. Why would his girlfriend misunderstand? f Olivia kept harping on this question, Daniel would definitely be impatient. Margaret knew him well. ven if he liked Olivia, he would still feel that Olivia was being unreasonable out of a man¡¯s pride. Olivia let this matter go and did not hold Daniel ountable, she would keep thinking about it and ould not get over it. nyway, no matter what Olivia did, she could not solve the problem. ne couldn¡¯t me Daniel for saving Margaret. That would be too vicious. his was exactly what Margaret wanted to do. She intended to distance Olivia from Daniel slowly and ibtly. was a perfect n. owever, what happened next was not within her expectations. aniel dodged her and ran to Olivia with a wronged expression. ¡°Olivia, why are you only here now?¡± ivia was still in a daze when she saw Daniel pointing at Margaret with an using expression. ¡°She¡¯s llying me!¡± ¡®hat?¡± Olivia felt helpless and quite confused. hen she first came over, she saw Daniel pull Margaret up. Although she knew that he did it out of idness, she still felt a little ufortable when she saw Margaret lying on his shoulder. As she was wondering how to ask Daniel about it, he ran to her and said that Margaret was bullying him. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡® Daniel exined to Olivia with a serious expression, ¡°Just now, Margaret wanted to pounce on me. Fortunately, I was agile and turned around to dodge. However, I¡¯m still a gentleman. I couldn¡¯t just watch her hit the coffee table, so I reached out to pull her. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect¡­ At this point, Daniel¡¯s expression changed. He looked displeased. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to take the opportunity to lean on me.¡± Daniel raised his hand and brushed his shoulder in disdain as if he was brushing away some dirt. Then, he said seriously, ¡°Olivia, did you hear what she said just now? She¡¯s pretending to be an innocent angel by asking you not to misunderstand. I heard that both guys and girls would use this bitchy method. Olivia, you have to be on guard. Perhaps there will be some guy who will do this to drive a wedge between us. You have to learn from me. You¡¯ll do what I did just now and remain by my side firmly.¡± Olivia was speechless. Margaret¡¯s expression turned darkened. ¡°Olivia, are you tired? Take a seat and rest for a while.¡± Daniel pulled Olivia¡¯s hand and sat on the sofa. ¡°You must be very curious about my rtionship with Margaret. Let me tell you about it now. Our families have been friends for a long time. She helped me a lot back then, but I¡¯ve already returned her favors after so many years. I don¡¯t owe her anything anymore.¡± Olivia nodded, indicating that she understood. Daniel continued, ¡°Margaret liked me before and even gave me gifts. But don¡¯t worry, Olivia. I didn¡¯t take them. I don¡¯t like her either. If shees to you to drive a wedge between the two of us, don¡¯t ever believe her. She-¡± Before he could finish, Margaret flew into a rage. Her face was livid and her eyes were gloomy. ¡°Daniel, you¡¯re over the line!¡± She had never met someone like Daniel. He was clearly not like this in the past. He used to be noble, indifferent, and quite carefree. How did he be like this? Besides, shouldn¡¯t a man be proud and secretly happy that a woman liked him? Why was itpletely lifferent when it came to Daniel? Margaret had never seen someone like Daniel. He did not give another girl any chance to be with him. Daniel¡­¡± Margaret looked helpless as she looked at Daniel pitifully. ¡°Do you really have to do this? You¡¯re ot leaving me with any prestige at all. You directly exposed my love for you in front of her. It makes me mbarrassed.¡± Daniel frowned slightly and said calmly, ¡°If I didn¡¯t expose you, would I just do nothing as you sowed iscord between me and Olivia?¡± aniel had always done things openly. He was blunt with his feelings and didn¡¯t have so many omplicated thoughts. e and Olivia were one. Bullying Olivia was bullying him. How could he respect Margaret as she was cheming against Olivia? e would never allow anyone to do that. aniel held Olivia in one hand and looked at Margaretzily. ¡°Margaret, the way you look is just isgusting. Can¡¯t you find someone who likes you? Why do you keep pestering me?¡± fter speaking to Margaret indifferently, he turned to Olivia and said gently, ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t worry. No one in drive a wedge between us. I love you the most.¡± livia found it sweet and got very happy. > one had ever said to her with such a clear and firm stance while presenting their determined love to her. Nothing in this world could diminish Daniel¡¯s love for her. All along, the love Olivia received was iplete and impure. Whether it was Amelia or Isaac, she was not the most important to them. But she was the most important to Daniel. The auction was about to begin. Daniel held Olivia¡¯s hand and left. Before he left, he turned around and looked at Margaret. ¡°Margaret, do you remember what I said? I¡¯m a very stubborn person and blunt with my feelings. I don¡¯t like you, and this will never change. So, stop splitting hairs, or you¡¯ll only reach a dead end.¡± Chapter 343 Chapter 343 Chapter 343 The style of the auction was very ssy, and many wealthy merchants and celebrities were invited. Olivia and the others were sitting in the center of the first row. Bettany did not go to the first row but sat behind Olivia. Her seat was still very close to the front. The auction started at seven o¡¯clock in the evening, but a few minutes had passed, and the host still hadn¡¯t announced the start of the auction. Everyone was whispering, curious about what was going on. Olivia also found it strange. This kind of event had always been handled by professionalpanies. The process was very strict and there would not be any mistakes. What was going on today? It was already five minutes past seven, but the auction had yet to start. Just as she was feeling puzzled, there was amotion at the door. It seemed that some big shot had arrived. Olivia looked up and saw Alexander walking forward unhurriedly. The man was wearing a well¨Ctailored ck suit, revealing his slender and perfect figure. The bright light above his head shone on his face, stressing his facial features and outlining his well¨Cdefined figure. This man had a strong aura and was extremely good¨Clooking. Alexander was very low¨Ckey but had high prestige. Many people knew him. Alexander¡¯s arrival caused the discussions to be even louder. ¡°Who is this man? What a grand disy,¡± someone asked. The person beside him said cautiously, ¡°Do you know about the Grant family? This is Mr. Alexander from the Grant family.¡± ¡®The Grant family on the television news?¡± Someone was shocked. The person beside him nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± After that man gave an affirmative answer, a series of gasping sounds immediately sounded. Oh my god. Why would such a big shote to this auction?¡® t was not that Alexander¡¯s status was too high or no one present couldpare to him. It was just that ie was not in the same loop as them. The Grant family and Book family engaged in political business and kept articipate in such an event that was exposed to the public. a low profile. They would not lexander¡¯s arrival caused a smallmotion, but the organizer was experienced and immediately almed everyone down. ¡®he staff member carried a chair over and was about to add a seat for Alexander in the first row. le ced the chair next to Daniel. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Alexander, would you like to sit next to Mr. Sullivan?¡± the staff asked Alexander carefully. lexander raised his eyebrows. He did not say anything, but his gaze was fixed on Olivia. he staff followed his gaze when his heart skipped a beat. To way. What¡¯s happening now? Are the two men fighting over a woman?¡® he staff member was in extreme despair. He did not dare to make any arrangements on his own and urriedly reported what was going on to his superior. ¡®hen the supervisor heard this, he immediately felt the same despair as his subordinate. fter thinking for a long time, he finally gritted his teeth and made up his mind. ¡°Let him sit next to Ms. ylor.¡± ¡°Will that be appropriate?¡± The staff member cried. The supervisor wiped away the sweat on his face. ¡°I don¡¯t care. It¡¯s all between the big shots. As small fries, we won¡¯t get involved. Just do as I said.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Soon, thedy beside Olivia left, and Alexander took her seat. Daniel initially did not take Alexander seriously. Although the Grant family, where Alexander was from, was a famous family in Capitol City, he was not afraid. Even when Alexander sat next to Olivia, Daniel did not take it seriously until he looked up at Alexander. Both of them froze when they looked at each other. Alexander was wearing the exact same tie as Daniel. Daniel¡¯s face darkened, and so did Alexander¡¯s. The people at the side bit their lower lips at the same time and held back their exims. It was incredible that Mr. Alexander of the Grant family was actually wearing the same tie as the richest man. Daniel was the first to react. With a gloomy expression, he raised his hand and tugged at the tie on his neck. He nimbly pulled it off and threw it to Ellis. Just as he was about to have Ellis throw it away, he remembered that Olivia had bought this tie for him from Layfield. He couldn¡¯t bear to have it discarded, so he said, ¡°Put it away.¡± Alexander pulled off his tie and threw it to Damian. ¡°Burn it.¡± He was totally pissed. Alexander had never been so embarrassed in his life. Previously, he had waited confidently for a day in Layfield, believing that Olivia would return. In the end, he didn¡¯t get what he wanted and was embarrassed. She really did return to Evervale. She didn¡¯t care about him at all and had no intention of spending more time with him. During this period, Alexander had been angry and wanted to ignore Olivia. There were so many women in the world, so why should he only stick to her? Since she didn¡¯t have feelings for him, he would just give up on her. He was not a shameless person. Unfortunately, Alexander¡¯s determination did notst long before he began to waver. Not only did he rush to Layfield, but he also bought the tie that Olivia had stopped to watch for a long time. He even put it on and rushed to the charity auction happily. He just wanted to see her. In the end, he got himself embarrassed by wearing the same tie as Daniel, which he found uneptable. The atmosphere in the venue was very strange. It was as if there were two huge air¨C conditioners above, blowing cold air, making everyone¡¯s teeth chatter. The auctioneer on the stage couldn¡¯t speak properly and stuttered a few times. Fortunately, as the auction items continued to be auctioned off, things lived up, and the atmosphere became better. Bettany hid in the back and flipped through the auction catalog. It was filled with the items donated by various famous big shots. Beforeing, Bettany had always thought that the painting that Mrs. Liebsig was offering was not bad, but aftering to the auction, Bettany changed her mind. It was because there was actually a very famous artist¡¯s original work in the auction catalog. 2/3 45 Olivia turned around and nced at Bettany and Kelly. She said in a low voice, ¡°If there¡¯s anything you like, tell me. I¡¯ll auction it for you.¡± Bettany immediately shook her head. ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯ll just watch.¡± Kelly did not stand on ceremony. She held Olivia¡¯s little finger and whispered, ¡°Olivia, I want that emerald ring.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Olivia nodded and agreed. Bettany quietly flipped through the catalog and found the page that introduced the emerald ring. When she saw its initial bidding price, she inmediately gasped. The initial bidding price was 240 thousand dors. How dare Kelly ask for it?¡± While Bettany felt that Kelly was bold, she was also quite envious. She regretted it. If only she had also asked for one just now. Kelly did. Unfortunately, it was toote now. The atmosphere during the auction was not bad. Olivia had bought a total of two items. One was the emerald ring, and the other was an emerald bracelet. Both pieces were given to Kelly. Kelly was overjoyed as she smiled brightly and asked, ¡°Are these both for me, Olivia?¡± ¡°They¡¯re for you.¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°You¡¯re the best!¡± Bettany watched the interaction between Olivia and Kelly with envy and some disappointment. She thought that Olivia would bid something for her, but she didn¡¯t. She did not ask Bettany what she liked after that. It made Bettany very depressed. Things went smoothly for Olivia during the auction. No one raised their signs to bid against her. Basically, she got everything she wanted. However, things didn¡¯t go so well for Daniel and Alexander. The two of them looked at each other. When their gazes met in midair, the air was immediately filled with tension. Chapter 344 Chapter 344 Chapter 344 Daniel took a fancy to an antique vase and offered a bid that no one could The others immediately knew what they should do. No one fought with him. Seeing that Daniel was about the get the vase, Alexanderzily raised his sign. ¡°460 thousand dors.¡± Daniel looked up at him with gloom in his eyes. Alexander smiled back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Sullivan. Our tastes are very simr.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Daniel replied indifferently. The surrounding people immediately grew silent. The auctioneer on the stage was even trembling with fear. While the big shots were fighting, the small potatoes feared. The bidding went on. The antique,vase was worth a bit more than 400 thousand dors, but now the two even offered more than 1.8 million dors. They were even about to offer more than two million dors. The auctioneer didn¡¯t even dare to drop his hammer. Daniel was sitting on the chair without speaking. His thin lips were pursed tightly, and he exuded a dignified aura. Just by sitting here, his aura enveloped the entire auction hall, making people tremble in fear. Alexander, who was sitting on the other side, was not inferior either. His eyes were deep and gloomy, and his aura was powerful and majestic. The two of them seemed to be targeting each other, neither of them giving in. The vase on the stage seemed to be more than just a vase now. It had some symbolic meaning while either of the men was willing to give in. Thepetition had reached its climax. lexander had already raised the price to 2.4 million dors. he auctioneer on the stage did not drop his hammer. Instead, he looked straight at Daniel, waiting for im to bid. [owever, this time, Daniel did not raise his sign. Instead, he stared gloomily at Alexander with a livid *pression. lexander sneered. His voice was neither loud nor soft, and it was just loud enough for the people around im to hear. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Sullivan? Do you not have enough money to continue the bidding now?¡± aniel did not say anything but kept his face straight. eing this, Alexander smiled even more wantonly. He looked at Olivia¡¯s face and said meaningfully, ¡°It ems that Mr. Sullivan doesn¡¯t like this vase so much. He¡¯s not even willing to offer merely 2 million ?rs.¡± eh¡­¡± Alexander sneered, his eyes filled with mockery. is time, he did not wait for Daniel to bid but just raised his sign again. ¡°4 million dors.¡± 1 my god, 4 million dors! 1. r. Alexander is spending 4 million dors on a vase. He values this vase too much!¡® eryone present was shocked. It was not that they could not afford to offer 4 million dors, but the vase the stage was really not worth it. Buying it was equivalent to spending 4 million dors on nothing. r a moment, everyone¡¯s gazes shifted back and forth between Alexander, Olivia, and Daniel. They were thinking about what was happening. eemed that Mr. Alexander had won thepetition between him and Daniel. e auctioneer counted to three and brought down the hammer. In the end, Alexander got the antique vase. He raised his eyebrows and nced at Daniel, his eyes filled with pride. After Alexander sessfully got the vase, the resentment on Daniel¡¯s face immediately dissipated, turning into a calm expression. Alexander¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he noticed that. He frowned and thought to himself, ¡®Is Daniel trying to scam me? He bade on purpose and made me bid for this vase at ten times the price. Just as Alexander was letting his imagination run wild, Daniel suddenly ced his chin on Olivia¡¯s shoulder. He sounded aggrieved when he said, ¡°Honey, he¡¯s bullying me.¡± Olivia was slightly stunned. She turned to look at Daniel and happened to meet his watery eyes. They were so clear. He looked so pitiful and cute like a kitten that had been wronged which came over to its owner to ask them to stroke its fur. Olivia¡¯s heart instantly softened. She was actually not used to being close to others. Even though she liked Daniel now, she still clearly distinguished their rtionship and her business. She would hide her identity as the dean of the Capitol Research Institute and prioritize her career. She would never think of discussing anything that was rted to her career with Daniel. She rarely interfered with Daniel¡¯s affairs. She had always adhered to a principle that even if they were husband and wife, they needed a sense of distance. They would do their own things and stay out of each other¡¯s business. She was too rational. Because she was too rational, she would rarely be sentimental. However, Daniel always broke her principles. In fact, Olivia could tell that Daniel and Alexander werepeting. Naturally, she was biased toward Daniel. However, in such an asion, she could not do much to interfere. For Daniel¡¯s sake, she remained ilent. However, looking at the aggrieved look on Daniel¡¯s face, Olivia instantly felt for him. She couldn¡¯t care ess about her principles andforted him gently. ¡°I¡¯m here. What can I do for you? I¡¯ll avenge you.¡± When Daniel heard those words, his eyes instantly lit up. What Olivia said was what he had been waiting for. Daniel rested his head on Olivia¡¯s shoulder and nced at Alexander. He felt that Alexander was really :upid. s the two men were fighting over Olivia while bidding for the vase, it didn¡¯t matter which one of them ot the item. What mattered was who won Olivia¡¯s heart. aniel assumed that Alexander would not get to win a smart girl¡¯s heart with his > what if he got the vase? It was just a vase. The most important thing was Olivia¡¯s care. poor EQ. aniel raised his head and turned to look at Alexander. His dark eyes were filled with Olivia, let¡¯s switch ces,¡± Daniel whispered. arrogance. livia¡¯s heart was filled with care for Daniel. Of course, she immediately agreed to his request. >on, Daniel switched ces with Olivia and sat next to Alexander. e nced at Alexander indifferently. He smiled, and his eyes were filled with mischief. ¡°Congrattions 1 getting the vase you want, Mr. Alexander. I can¡¯tpete with you. Fortunately, my wife dotes on me. e¡¯ll bid for a bigger vase for meter.¡± ter saying that, he even grabbed Olivia¡¯s hand and fiddled with her fingers. eing this scene, Alexander suddenly felt that it looked familiar for some reason. 15 He frowned and thought for a long time before realizing that Daniel was showing their affection, just like those loving couples did in TV shows. Daniel surely knew how to show off their affection and make others jealous. Alexander ground his teeth and suddenly felt the desire to punch Daniel¡¯s smug handsome face. The auction continued. Later, Alexander continued to bid for a few more items, but every time he raised his sign. Olivia followed. With a gloomy expression, she looked like she was going to get even with him since he had bullied Daniel In any case, she was deliberately causing trouble and bullying Alexander. Alexander was angry and aggrieved. His face was pale and darkened. He gripped the armrest of the chair tightly, almost crushing it. Daniel was admiring Alexander¡¯s crazed expression. He would asionally turn to Olivia and smile brightly. ¡°You¡¯re the best, Olivia.¡± Alexander was so pissed that he gritted his teeth. He could not help but say gloomily, ¡°Daniel, don¡¯t you feel ashamed? You¡¯re actually living off a woman!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with living off a woman? It feels great. You can¡¯t get to live off a woman even if you want to.¡± Daniel did not feel any pressure at all. Back when he was at the bottom of the cliff, his heart belonged to Olivia. He was already used to living off a woman, so he did not feel any pressure when he said this. The surrounding people heard Daniel¡¯s words and looked stunned. They found it hard to believe that as the richest man, Daniel actually said that he was living off a woman so confidently and bluntly.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 345 Chapter 345 Chapter 345 Alexander was in a bad mood. Even after the auction ended, his face was still darkened. As a result, many people who wanted topliment him did not dare to step forward. They surrounded him from afar and sized up his expression. Unfortunately, Alexander did not look happy until he saw the ne tied with a whistle on Bettany¡¯s wrist. ¡°That ne!¡® Alexander¡¯s eyes widened. He quickly stepped forward and grabbed Bettany¡¯s wrist. Because Alexander was too agitated, his voice was a little hoarse. He stared at Bettany and enunciated each word clearly, ¡°Where did you get this whistle?¡± Bettany was shocked by the anger in Alexander¡¯s eyes. She did not dare to make a sound and was about to cry. Just as Bettany was at a loss, Daniel wandered over. When he saw Alexander grabbing Bettany¡¯s wrist, he sneered. ¡°Mr. Alexander, you¡¯re so Domineering. What are you doing? Are you trying to rob a girl by force?¡± Alexander looked a bit uneasy when he heard the words ¡°rob a girl by force¡± and the probing gazes of the >eople around him. He let go of Bettany, but he kept standing in front of her. His gaze was fixed on her as f he had to get an answer out of her. Daniel also noticed the whistle. He suddenly realized something. ¡°So this whistle means a lot to you, Mr. lexander. Were you looking for this whistle? Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± aniel¡¯s tone was filled with regret. lexander felt a bit touched. He was a little surprised by Daniel¡¯s tone. ould it be that Daniel knew about this whistle? e turned to Daniel with anticipation in his eyes. owever, Daniel continued, ¡°If you had said so earlier, I would have told Bettany to destroy the whistle so at you would never find it.¡± exander was speechless. was so pissed his face turned livid. niel ignored Alexander who looked so pissed that he could tear someone apart. He turned to Bettany 1 said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Olivia is out of the.¡± tany had already keenly noticed Olivia and ran to her immediately. via was a little surprised. She did not understand what was wrong with Bettany. Did someone bully ? niel grabbed Olivia¡¯s hand at this moment. He felt that he was in a very good mood today. Not only did offend his love rival, but he also got Olivia¡¯s care, which she rarely showed. . drivers had already driven the cars over. Olivia and Daniel still took the front car, while Bettany got the car behind. >re getting into the car, she suddenly turned around for some reason. Alexander was still standing on the spot with a powerful aura. A lot of people surrounded him. They ned to want to approach him, but they didn¡¯t dare to. in Alexander saw Bettany turn around, his eyes lit up, and he subconsciously stepped forward. ng this, Bettany was startled. She quickly lowered her head and got into the car.¨C When she got into the car, her heart was still beating wildly. Ellis, who was in the front passenger seat, turned around tofort her. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. With the Sullivan and Taylor families around, he won¡¯t dare to do anything to you.¡± Bettany held the whistle on her wrist and nodded casually, looking distracted. After a while, she suddenly looked up. ¡°Ellis, who is that Mr. Alexander?¡± ¡°Do you mean Alexander Grant?¡± Ellis did not think too much about it and said directly, ¡°You know that he¡¯s the Mr. Alexander of the Grant family, right? His uncle is the head of the Grant family, the one who often appears on the news.¡± ¡°He has a very high status.¡± Bettany nodded. Then, she frowned and looked puzzled. ¡°Is there a conflict between him and Mr. Sullivan? I feel that Mr. Sullivan doesn¡¯t like him very much.¡± Ellis shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He didn¡¯t dare to make wild guesses about his boss. Bettany could not ask anything else. She lowered her head and kept thinking about something. In the car in front, Daniel was lecturing Olivia and exining to her what it meant to be husband and wife. ¡®Olivia, you did a good job standing up for me at the auction just now, but your previous performance wasn¡¯t satisfactory.¡± Olivia looked up and looked at Daniel seriously. Daniel pointed out Olivia¡¯s mistakes and even listed them. ¡°Olivia, we¡¯re a team. We¡¯re on the same side. How could you do nothing when Alexander bullied me? I¡¯m so sad.¡± Daniel looked so sad and aggrieved. He grabbed Olivia¡¯s hand and ced it on his chest. Aggrieved, he aid, ¡°I need yourfort.¡± am, who was driving the car, felt like throwing up. livia nodded and learned her lesson seriously. She felt very sorry. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I failed to take elings into consideration enough. I thought you would solve the conflict yourself.¡± livia reflected on herself and wondered if she was too aloof and distant. e found it not okay. your f course, I could solve it myself. However, you still could¡¯ve helped me.¡± Daniel gestured. ¡°We are one, d we¡¯re family. As a family, we should help each other.¡± this point, Daniel began to praise Olivia. ¡°Look, you did very well after that. You stood up for me. ¡®xander¡¯s face was even twitching from anger. You deserve a rewarded.¡± he spoke, he lowered his head and kissed Olivia¡¯s face. via pursed her lips, her heart filled with joy. hooked Daniel¡¯s hand and said in a serious tone, ¡°Daniel, you have to tell me if I¡¯ve done anything ng from now on, okay?¡± via had no confidence in herself now. She had been treating everyone sincerely since she was young. ether it was Amelia, Gillian, or Jarron, she had offered them what she had wholeheartedly, but in the none of them were satisfied, which made Olivia feel very helpless. iel hugged Olivia and patted her head. His tone was low and gentle when he said, ¡°Olivia, you didn¡¯t nything wrong. You¡¯re just too reserved. Your effort clearly deserves ten points, but your performance showed one point out of them. This is too disadvantageous. 5 won¡¯t do. You have to say what you¡¯ve done, show it, and let others know. ow you well. Today, I was bullied by Alexander. I know that you seemed to be indifferent, but behind ack, you would definitely stand up for me and remind Alexander to be careful when doing things. did do something for me, but you did it behind my back. I didn¡¯t know at all, so I might misunderstand you. ¡°Of course, I know you well, Olivia, I know that you have the most tender heart and are most sincere to others. I would never misunderstand you. But others don¡¯t know you well, so those people may misunderstand you.¡± At this point, Daniel even gave an example. ¡°Take Gillian as an example. You almost did everything you could to treat her well. You secretly sent over everything she wanted and gave her a chance every time. However, she didn¡¯t know your intention. Instead, she felt that you were showing off and wanted to snatch her things. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°This is the danger of only doing things without showing your meaning.¡± Olivia looked down, deep in thought. When Daniel noticed that Olivia was frowning and did not seem to be in a good mood, his heart began to ache again. He regretted saying too much. At this moment, Daniel was like a worried old mother who had to educate her child but was also worried that if she said too much, her child would be sad. He touched Olivia¡¯s head and said gently, ¡°I know that you¡¯re the best person in the world, Olivia. Those people don¡¯t understand you because they¡¯re narrow¨Cminded. Could you stop being sad and ignore them from now on?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Olivia nodded and smiled brightly. Chapter 346 Chapter 346 Chapter 346 When they almost reached the vi. Bettany realized that Elena was not in the car She was very surprised. ¡°Ellis, where¡¯s Elena?¡± Ellis turned around and nced at Bettany. His voice was t and emotionless ¡°Miss Wayne stayed ta wait for Miss Kelly. Miss Sebastian is a member of the girl group. She can¡¯t leave until the a Han t completely over.¡± Bettany was surprised. ¡°Is Kellying here too?¡± Ellis nodded. ¡°Miss Sebastian will be staying at the vi for a few days¡± ¡°I see.¡± Bettany was deep in thought. When Bettany arrived at the vi, she quickly returned to her room to rest. Although she had nothing to do at the auction tonight, she had to maintain herposure at all times. She was afraid that the media would take photos of her in a bad state. She had been very nervous, so she was especially tired. Bettany copsed on the bed almost as soon as she returned to her room. After a while, she felt hungry and struggled to get up. She decided to go into the kitchen and get something to eat. As soon as she went out of her room, she saw someoneing in and out of the room next door She wondered if it was Elena and Kelly. Bettany stopped a maid and asked about it. The maid replied, ¡°They¡¯re not back yet. Miss Sebastian ising over to stay tonight, so we have to the up the room in advance.¡± Bettany nodded. Without much thinking, she walked straight to the next room and took a casual loods Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. However, just by looking at it casually, Bettany could tell the difference. She had lived in the Smith family¡¯s vi for a period previously. The butler and servants had done their best to take care of her, but the room she stayed in was basically the same as a hotel room. The bed, pajamas, and toiletries were all disposable. The room was pure white without any decora However, Kelly¡¯s room waspletely different.. The room was decorated like a home. The bedsheet was warm yellow, and there were dolls beside the pillow. The carpet decorations were yellow, which made the room appear very warm. That was not all. The cab was filled with clothes. Some of them looked like old clothes, but most of them were brand new. Even the tags had not been removed. Bettany flipped through the tags on the clothes and was stunned for a moment. Seeing this, the maid exined, ¡°The family head bought these clothes for Miss Kelly¡± Did Olivia buy the clothes for Kelly? Upon hearing what the maid said, Bettany felt some jealousy. Previously, she had lived in the Taylor family¡¯s ce for so many days and had borrowed her daily clothes from Elena. Olivia had never offered to buy her clothes. Bettany had always been grateful to Olivia. She was grateful to Olivia for saving her from great trouble and for treating her so well. But now, as Bettanypared what she got with what Kelly got, she suddenly felt less grateful to Olivial ¡®Actually, she isn¡¯t that nice to me. She¡¯s even a bit aloof. ¡®Perhaps she likes Kelly better! Realizing this, Bettany suddenly thought of the auction. Olivia asked her what she liked and wanted to buy it for her. Actually, Olivia wasn¡¯t asking her at all but was asking Kelly. Olivia merely asked her out of courtesy. ¡®How hypocriticall ¡®If she really wanted to buy something for me, she could¡¯ve just done it. She didn¡¯t need to ask at all!¡® Bettany pursed her lips with a gloomy expression. She would treat others the way they treated her. From now on, she would keep a polite and distant rtionship with Olivia. She also liked the expensive auction items at the auction just now. Just because she didn¡¯t have money now didn¡¯t mean that she wouldn¡¯t get rich in the future. One day, she would take the first row and raise her sign casually. She would be just like Mr. Alexander, who spent 4 million dors at will. When Bettany thought of Alexander, she had an idea and ran upstairs to Olivia. Olivia was reading in her room. She was a little surprised to see Bettany. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Bettany sat beside Olivia and held the whistle in her hand. ¡°Olivia, do you really not want this whistle anymore?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a whistle.¡± Olivia smiled calmly. ¡°I won¡¯t take back what I gave away.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Bettany asked nervously. ¡°What if this whistle is very significant? What if it represents fate or can bring about a huge opportunity? Do you still not want it?¡± ¡®Opportunity?¡® Olivia sneered. Her smile was filled with calmness and pride. ¡°In this world, I¡¯m the only one who brings opportunities to others. No one has ever given me opportunities. Keep the whistle. If you don¡¯t like it, throw it away. Don¡¯t ask me about it again.¡± Bettany stared at Olivia and thought to herself, ¡®I¡¯ve already asked you, and you¡¯ve expressed that you don¡¯t want this!¡® She held the whistle and left. Coincidentally, she bumped into Daniel, who was holding a ss of milk at the door. ¡°Mr. Sullivan.¡± Bettany lowered her head in panic. Daniel looked at the whistle and suddenly said, ¡°I remember that Mr. Alexander seemed to be asking you about the background of this whistle at the auction house¡¯s entrance just now.¡± Bettany got a bit flustered. She subconsciously pressed the whistle against her chest and said nervously, ¡°This is mine. Olivia said she doesn¡¯t want it anymore.¡± ¡°I know. It¡¯s just a lousy whistle.¡± Daniel did not care. ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you that Alexander is a very smart person. Lying and ying tricks on him is a very stupid thing to do.¡± Bettany was stunned for a moment. Suddenly, she felt the whistle in her hand burning. She looked up at Daniel with a nk gaze. ¡°Then, then what should I do?¡± ¡°What a silly girl.¡± Daniel understood Bettany¡¯s intention too well. He had no intention of stopping her vanity. After all, it was human nature to get to the top. He even felt like praising Bettany for being ambitious. However, it was not a good thing to be ambitious but idiotic. He tried to enlighten Bettany. ¡°You can y dumb.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Bettany did not understand. Daniel sighed and said earnestly, ¡°If you don¡¯t have any ideas about him, stay away from him. If you do, then you can y dumb. You can say that you don¡¯t remember the origin of the whistle. Anyway, you won¡¯t be lying. The rest will just be his own imagination and misunderstanding.¡± Bettany¡¯s eyes lit up. Daniel carefully instructed Bettany. Before he left her, he reminded her, ¡°Remember to be smart and protect yourself.¡± Bettany nodded heavily and looked at Daniel with sparkling eyes. She wondered, ¡®Mr. Sullivan is so nice. He¡¯s patient, gentle, and never looks down on me. Even if I¡¯m just an inconspicuous person, Mr. Sullivan pays attention to me and instructs me seriously. Inparison, Olivia is too aloof and does not care about me at all. After Bettany left, the gentleness in Daniel¡¯s eyes instantly dissipated, leaving only a hint of mockery. ¡°Tut¨Ctut, I didn¡¯t expect her to ask for trouble! ¡®Is Alexander that easy to fool? He¡¯s unbelievably scheming and smart. On the other hand, Bettany is quite confident in herself. ¡®Since she¡¯s so confident, I don¡¯t mind giving her a push, lest that guy keeps pestering Olivia.¡¯ At the thought of how Alexander stared straight at Olivia at the auction, Daniel got furious and upset. His eyes were filled with hostility. Chapter 347 Chapter 347 Chapter 347 In the room, Olivia was bent over the table, holding a pencil and sketching something on the drawing board. Daniel came over with the milk and said gently, ¡°Have some milk, and you¡¯ll have a good night¡¯s sleep.¡± Olivia took the milk obediently when Daniel leaned over to see the prototype she outlined on the drawing board. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± he asked. Olivia held the ss and said, ¡°It¡¯s the draft for the drawingpetition.¡± Due to time constraints, the competitors did not draw on the spot during thepetition. Instead, they outlined and painted the drafts they brought with them. Olivia had almostpleted her manuscript. She only needed to add a few minor details. Daniel nodded and looked down to admire her work. Then, the more he looked at it, the more he felt that it was beautiful. It was simply too beautiful. He could not help but praise, ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful. You deserve to be the best in the world, Olivia.¡± Olivia was having the milk when she suddenly heard this and almost choked. She raised her hand and punched him. ¡°Keep your voice down. It¡¯s so embarrassing.¡± ¡°How could it be embarrassing?¡± Daniel did not think so at all. ¡°You¡¯re just too humble.¡± Olivia was speechless. Daniel moved the drawing board to the studio on the fourth floor. Coincidentally, Ellis, who could not sleep, saw him and immediately went forward. ¡°Let me do it, Mr. Sullivan.¡± Daniel dodged him. ¡°Stay away from me. Don¡¯t break it.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Ellis reacted extremely fast. When he saw that he could not move the drawing board, he immediately ran to the front and pressed the elevator button. He blocked the elevator door with one arm and turned sideways to let Daniel in. ¡°Easy, Mr. Sullivan.¡± After entering the elevator, Ellis walked around the drawing board and asked curiously, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, is this the draft Mrs. Sullivan has prepared for the drawingpetition?¡± Ellis did not know much about drawing on the drawing board wings and could not understand the draft. He only felt that the Daniel nodded and smiled smugly. quite nice. ¡°It¡¯s really beautiful,¡± Ellis praised. Then, he was a little worried. ¡°Do you think Mrs. Sullivan can win such a professional drawingpetition? I heard that there are many young painters in this competition who have been famous for a long time.¡± Ellis was really worried. After all, Olivia was an amateur painter and did not spend much time and effort on drawing. To be frank, Ellis felt a little uncertain. Daniel nced at Ellis and felt that it was meaningless for him to worry about this. Daniel thought, ¡®What does he mean by if she can win? ¡®Of course, she can! She will definitely win! ¡®Olivia is so powerful. Why will she fail?¡® ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Daniel looked confident. ¡°Olivia¡¯s work is amazing.¡± Ellis nodded. ¡°I know Mrs. Sullivan¡¯s work is amazing, but art is a very subjective thing. What if the judges think that other people¡¯s paintings are better than Mrs. Sullivan¡¯s?¡± Daniel¡¯s tone was determined. ¡°If the judges think so, it must be because they are not good enough.¡± He then continued, ¡°However, what you said makes sense.¡± Daniel frowned. His expression was gloomy and solemn. ¡°I can¡¯t let the Manson family dominate thepetition.¡± He called out, ¡°Ellis, I need to sponsor thispetition. Make it happen.¡± ¡°Should I do it in the company¡¯s name?¡± Ellis naked. Daniel shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s easter to use my personal name¡± Ellis understood. ¡°How much are you going to sponsor? 2 million dors?¡± He gave a number that was quite big. Daniel frowned. ¡°That will be too stingy. Make It 10 million dors.¡± Ellis didn¡¯t know what to say, Fine. Since you¡¯re rich, you have the final say ¡°By the way,¡± Daniel remembered something and asked Ellis, ¡°have you gotten the ck card I asked you to get?¡± ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Ellis nodded repeatedly, However, he was a little hesitant. ¡°Boss, there¡¯s no limit on this card. Are you sure that you will give it to Mrs. Sullivan? In my opinion, it¡¯s better to get her a supplementary card. That¡¯s how others do it.¡± He was thinking, ¡°That way, Mr. Sullivan will know every expense Mrs. Sullivan makes very well. Things will not be in his control if he gives her the ck card directly. Moreover, there¡¯s no limit on the ck card. What it Mrs. Sullivan buys something worth tens of billions with that card all of a sudden¡­ The consequences will be too severe. Daniel was displeased. ¡°How can youpare the rtionship between me and Olivia with others¡®? We¡¯re different from other people. I earn money so that Olivia can spend it. Otherwise, why would I earn so much money?¡± Spending money on Olivia was the happiest thing for Daniel. Back at the bottom of the cliff, when Daniel saw Olivia get her necessities from the vige market, he felt sorry for her. He didn¡¯t want her to buy the stuff at street stalls. He wanted to buy her branded goods, the most expensive and best things in the world. He would earn a lot of money and give it all to Livy and let her spend as she pleased. Ellis muttered, ¡°But there should be a limit. What if Mrs. Sullivan doesn¡¯t control her spending and spends a lot? What if she uses up the money on the card?¡± ¡°If she uses up the money, it will mean that I¡¯m not earning enough. What does it have to do with Olivia spending too much money?¡± As Daniel spoke, he nced sideways at Ellis, as if it was the first time he had met him. His eyes were filled with disdain. He looked as if he was saying, ¡°How could a man who doesn¡¯t earn enough money have the cheek to me a woman for spending money recklessly?¡± Ellis instantly felt ashamed. After sending the drawing board to the studio, Daniel pped his hands and heaved a sigh of relief. He felt that he hadpleted an important mission. He turned around and was about to walk back when he saw Ellis from the corner of his eye. Suddenly, he had an idea. Daniel asked a question. ¡°What do you think of my performance at the auction today, Ellis?¡± Ellis didn¡¯t know what to say. He thought, ¡®It was totally weird! ¡®If not for the fact that Mr. Sullivan were my boss, I would definitelyin about his strange behavior online. It was simply unbelievable for him to righteously say that he was living off a woman. However, Ellis did not dare to speak his mind. 2/3 8/3 After pondering for a moment, Ellis asked, ¡°What do you mean exactly, Mr. Sullivan?¡± He wondered, ¡®Oh my god, could it be that he ispeting with Alexander?¡® Although he really felt that his boss was much more handsome than Alexander, Daniel¡¯s performance today was really not good. Not only did he im righteously that he was living off a woman, but he also showed the affection between him and Olivia in public. Everyone present was probably shocked by what Daniel did. Daniel thought, ¡®What do I mean exactly?¡® Daniel pondered for a moment. ¡°Between me and Alexander, who do you think Olivia cares more about?¡± ¡°You, of course! Mr. Sullivan has already stood up for you,¡± Ellis immediately said. However, as a professional secretary, he still had the responsibility of advising. Hence, he said, ¡°I think that you should pay more attention to your image, Mr. Sullivan. Your performance tonight will cause the public to misunderstand you and have other opinions of you.¡± Hearing this, Daniel did not care. His expression was indifferent and arrogant. ¡°They¡¯re not Olivia. Why should I care about their opinions?¡± He thought that people could look at him however they wanted. He had shown enough respect, yet they still dared to have opinions about him. Daniel did not care about what others thought. He only cared about Olivia. Chapter 348 Chapter 348 Chapter 348 The Manson family was very diligent in organizing this drawingpetition. The news spread like wildfire. There were already many young painters participating. As it was not an old¨Cschoolpetition andcked international influence, those famous big painters did not participate. Only some young painters signed up, which was what Olivia wanted. Elena ced the information she had gathered on the desk and reported to her about the Manson family¡¯s opinion in a low voice, ¡°Jonny hopes that you can treat Winona¡¯s right hand as soon as possible. Thepetition is approaching. She needs to make some preparations in advance.¡± Olivia nodded. She did not care much about this matter and said casually, ¡°Arrange the time as you see fit.¡± As she spoke, she leaned against the table and studied the medical information. She did not check the information about the drawingpetition that Elena had brought over. Elena sat opposite her and looked at the drawing materials piled up in the corner of the table. She hesitated for a moment and finally said, ¡°Miss Taylor, aren¡¯t you going to read it?¡± Elena talked about the rules meticulously. ¡°The Manson family has put in a lot of effort in this drawing competition. The situation is very disadvantageous to you. The few judges invited do not focus on techniques. Instead, they pay more attention to the emotions and artistic conception of the paintings. Other than that, the setting of thepetition ratings is quite creative with public reviews involved. The selection is very flexible and has a lot of room for maniption.¡± Elena was really worried. She had been following Olivia for long and had learned a lot about how to deal with people. Miss Taylor has always been particr about being foolproof. Why is she so casual this time and not paying attention at all? Even if she had a high chance of winning, she could not be careless. Many people would lose because of their carelessness and contempt. Elena felt anxious. Olivia put down her pen and looked up at Elena, taking in her emotions. Olivia could tell what Elena was thinking. Olivia raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m too careless with thispetition, Elena?¡± Elena was silent, but her tightly pursed lips showed her stubbornness. ¡°You think that I¡¯m confident in my work and have the confidence to win against Winona, so I¡¯m too proud,cent, and look down on the enemy, right?¡± Olivia asked. Elena remained silent. Seeing this, Olivia curled her lips and smiled. Her long and narrow eyes showed a glint with innate pride and confidence. She was just sitting there calmly, but it made people involuntarily submit to her. ¡°Elena, when I said that I needed everything foolproof, I did not mean that I would surely win.¡± Olivia¡¯s gaze was sharp and stern. She would limit herself to a small aspect. Instead, she controlled the overall situation. ¡°When I said that I needed everything foolproof, I meant that if I win, I will make Winona promise never to draw again. If I lose, I will ruin Winona¡¯s reputation. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t really care about winning or losing. I imed that I would suppress her in the field she¡¯s best at. It¡¯s just to give her the illusion that I want to win. This way, they will go all out and disregard everything. They won¡¯t even hesitate to use some shady methods to stop me. ¡°As long as they have the intention to use illegal means, I¡¯ll win!¡± At this point, Olivia smiled. She didn¡¯t like to scheme against people, but as long as she did it, no one could escape from her schemes. 1/3 15:04 Olivia looked up at Elena. She said unhurriedly, ¡°Elena, I¡¯ve taught your not to go astray. You must always remember your goal. Do you still remember my goal?¡± Elena muttered, ¡°You will make an example out of them so that those people will be afraid of you and not dare to attack Mr. Andrew,¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Olivia turned her chair and said calmly, ¡°My goal is to protect Andrew. The so¨Ccalled making an example out of them is just a way to reach my goal. Defeating Winona in painting is even more minor. Regardless of whether she wins or loses, I will make sure that she will never get to hold a paintbrush again ever!¡± Elena understood Olivia¡¯s meaning. ¡®So that¡¯s it. I was too narrow¨Cminded to stick to one method. I merely focused on winning, but I¡¯ve forgotten our original goal. ¡®Of course, it will be amazing if she wins. If she loses, she will still deal with the Manson family. All she needs to do is to achieve her goal. ¡°That¡¯s what it means to make everything foolproof!¡® Jonny personally brought Winona to the Smith family¡¯s ce. These days, because of his daughter¡¯s matter, he was a little mentally and physically exhausted. His well¨Cmaintained face often showed signs of aging, making him look even more mean. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. However, when he arrived at the Smith family¡¯s vi, his attitude was still quite respectful. He was polite and did not say anything unpleasant. Olivia was very busy. It was impossible for her to treat Winona over such a small matter. Therefore, Jonny brought Winona over personally. Jonny even brought a few doctors with him. There were doctors from the medicine orthopedics departments. They wanted to study Olivia¡¯s technique. Winona¡¯s mental appearance had changed a lot after this period of hardship she went through. She had lost a lot of weight. She seemed so skinny in her dress as if she could be blown away by the wind. The repeated disappointment had almost obliterated her willpower. Even though she was in Olivia¡¯s ce, she did not dare to have too much hope. She didn¡¯t want to have much hope in case she would be the one who got disappointed and suffered in the end. Rnd the butler came out of the vi to pick up the ones from the Manson family. ¡°Hello, Rnd.¡± Jonny was very polite. ¡°Mr. Jonny Manson, pleasee in.¡± Rnd led the group in and asked curiously, ¡°Why are you here at this time?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it a bad time?¡± Jonny was nervous. ¡°It¡¯s the time Ms. Taylor has agreed on.¡± Rnd thought, ¡®So Ms. Olivia has set this time. Everything¡¯s okay then! Rnd chuckled. ¡°Since Ms. Olivia has set this time,e with me then. She will go out around 10 o¡¯clock. It¡¯s only 9:45 now. There¡¯s still time.¡± ¡®What the heck!¡® Jonny was shocked. There were only 15 minutes left. Why did Olivia ask them toe over at this time? Could it be that she wanted to torture them and make theme here for nothing? When Jonny thought of this, his face darkened. Winona didn¡¯t look happy either. She clenched her fists tightly and dug her nails into her palms. Only then did she restrain the urge to turn around and leave. The few doctors behind them were also discussing in low voices. With such little time, there won¡¯t be enough time for even a checkup to see the patient¡¯s condition. How is Olivia Taylor going to treat the patient? She¡¯s clearly being perfunctory!¡® When the group entered the house, Olivia was indeed dressed neatly, looking like she was about to go 2/3 15:04 When Jonny noticed this, his face turned ashen. In the end, he could not control has temper and sand gloomily M. Taylor, what¡¯s the meaning of this? Since you re going out, why did pass call us ower but it too much to bully us like thas just because you know medicine? ¡°What¡¯s too much?¡± Olivia did not quite understand why Jonny was angry Why was he so mad as soon as he entered? Olivia had to go over to the research institute in Evervale She really did not have time to chat with Jon She ignored Jonny and walked up to Winona. She grabbed her wrist and pushed it hard. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± With that, she turned around and walked toward the door It took her less than three minutes to do that. Everyone present was utterly dumbfounded S out. When Jonny noticed this, his face turned ashen. In the end, he could not control his temper and said gloomily, ¡°Ms. Taylor, what¡¯s the meaning of this? Since you¡¯re going out, why did you call us over? Isn¡¯t it too much to bully us like this just because you know medicine?¡± ¡°What¡¯s too much?¡± Olivia did not quite understand why Jonny was angry. Why was he so mad as soon as he entered? Olivia had to go over to the research institute in Evervale. She really did not have time to chat with Jonny. She ignored Jonny and walked up to Winona. She grabbed her wrist and pushed it hard. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± With that, she turned around and walked toward the door. It took her less than three minutes to do that. Everyone present was utterly dumbfounded. Chapter 349 Chapter 349 Chapter 349 Olivia did not n to stay and chat with the ones from the Manson family and the others. She reset Winona¡¯s wrist and left. She left behind the group of dumbfounded people in the room. A young orthopedic specialist was the first toe back to his senses. He immediately went forward to check Winona¡¯s wrist. After he did a careful inspection, a surprised expression appeared on his face. ¡°This is too unbelievable. Her wrist has actually recovered! ¡°There are so many experts in the country and abroad who did all sorts of tests on Winona¡¯s wrist. We all failed to figure out what exactly the problem is. It was clearly just a simple dislocation. Why couldn¡¯t she be cured? ¡®However, after we reached here, the beautiful Ms. Taylor did a simple reset, and the wrist was cured. ¡°This is simply a miraclel ¡®Could it be that traditional medicine has already surpassed ordinary science?¡® The young expert couldn¡¯t figure it out. After scratching his head for a long time, he suddenly ran out of the door and caught up with Olivia. ¡°Ms. Taylor, Ms. Taylor,¡± the young expert shouted. Hearing themotion behind her, Olivia stopped and turned around. She stood there quietly in a khaki windbreaker. The belt around her waist entuated her slender waist. The young expert¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He suddenly did not dare to look her in the eye. He lowered his head and said after a long while; ¡°Ms. Taylor, may I ask how you did it just now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very simple.¡± Olivia¡¯s tone was distant, but it did not make people ufortable. ¡°It¡¯s the Smith family¡¯s method. If you¡¯re interested, you can go to Smith Hospital andmunicate with the doctors there.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The young expert¡¯s eyes lit up. Olivia nodded. ¡°Of course. I still have business to do, so I have to leave now. You can go straight to the Smith Hospital in Layfield. Regardless of whether you need to apply for a job or just need a medical exchange, you¡¯ll be weed by the Smith family.¡± After saying that, she nodded politely at the young expert and got into the car. The young expert stood where he was and came back to his senses. Then, he turned around and ran toward Jonny in the house. The first thing he said when he saw Jonny was, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Manson. I can¡¯t work in your hospital anymore. I will go to work at the ce that suits me better.¡± Jonny was still immersed in the joy of his daughter¡¯s wrist recovery that he did not realize what the young expert was saying. He subconsciously asked casually, ¡°Where will you be working at?¡± The young specialist replied, ¡°The Smith Hospital!¡± Jonny got utterly pissed. In order topete with the Smith Hospital, Jonny was going to open a hospital opposite the Smith Hospital. He had picked the location and prepared the equipment of the hospital. He also had spent a lot of money to poach some doctors from other ces. Originally, he wanted to give Smith Hospital a great blow. In the end, before he could open the Manson family¡¯s hospital, his doctor was going to work for his enemy. 1/3 15:04 D Jonny was so furious that he could not speak. He pointed at the young expert and was speechless for a long time. The young specialist was very straightforward and said directly, ¡°Mr. Manson, you¡¯re a nice man, so I have to say something. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t open a hospital opposite the Smith Hospital. You¡¯ll definitely lose money. You can¡¯t even figure out a small resetting technique from the Smith Hospital, and you¡¯re actually going to teach a fish how to swim. You¡¯re overestimating yourself!¡± With that, the young expert ran over to Rnd and asked him how to contact the Smith Hospital. The group of doctors and experts behind Jonny stuck their heads out to look at the young expert. Sering this, Jonny was mad from anger. He said hatefully, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you guys want to quit as well!¡± No one made a sound. They were not as straightforward as the young expert, but they all knew their limitations. Before they had seen Olivia¡¯s technique, they were still quite confident in themselves. Now that they had seen it, they began to know their limits. They couldn¡¯tpare with her. Before the Manson family¡¯s hospital was even opened, Smith Hospital¡¯s fame was spread since Olivia had cured Winona¡¯s wrist. The Manson family was wealthy. They had spent a lot of money and effort to hire many great experts in the country and abroad. Now, everyone knew that Smith Hospital¡¯s techniques were awesome. Olivia¡¯s medical skills were superb. All of those experts wanted to go to the Smith Hospital for a medical exchange. Meanwhile, the Smith Hospital¡¯s reputation in the medical field had also risen to another level. It managed to keep its status ever since Isaac fainted. After Elena found out about this, she excitedly said to Olivia, ¡°Miss Taylor, hear me out. The hospital is receiving a lot of applicants, who are blowing up the phone there. Many people have gone to the hospital to apply for jobs, and they¡¯re all quite famous in the medical field. The deputy director wants to ask for your opinion, saying that the hospital isn¡¯t big enough and he wants to build a few more buildings.¡± ¡°There¡¯s not urgent for now.¡± Olivia waved her hand. ¡°Tell him to wait a little longer. There¡¯s a ready¨Cmade ce.¡± Elena was confused. ¡°What ready¨Cmade ce?¡± Olivia said word by word, ¡°The Manson family¡¯s hospital.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Elena copsed on the sofaughing. She thought, ¡®Miss Taylor is just too awesome! Jonny is really a nice person. He has made a name for the Smith Hospital and sent over talents. Now, he¡¯s even about to give the buildings to us!¡® Because of what Jonny did, the Smith family became famous. Now, almost everyone knew that no one but Olivia could cure Winona¡¯s wrist. Olivia treated Winona with a special technique that she learned from the Smith family. There were people who were at the scene revealed that on that day, Olivia casually grabbed Winona¡¯s wrist and gently pushed it before Winona¡¯s wrist was reset. During this period, the patient did not feel any pain at all. Olivia¡¯s treatment was simply magical. What Jonny didpletely made the Smith family keep its position and spread its reputation. As a result, it affected the other major families that were going to annex the Smith family, including the Watson family and the Holmes family. They found what Jonny did simply hrious. They had agreed to annex the Smith family together. Unexpectedly, Jonny was even losing the hospital he was building to the Smith family. * Grant gewis the death Rapers wad ang mawnd sho sexy Buste ho the ging ?? ??? ???? ??? ???? N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Stone ano Now that the Smith Hospital¡¯s reputation had spread far and wide, the circle of Elders of the Grant family felt that the Smith family still had some strength. Now, they no longer wanted to destroy the Smith family and distribute it to other families. Instead, they wanted to find someone to take over the Smith family. After hearing this piece of news, Jonny was stunned for a moment. Then, he thought about how he had spent a lot of money to choose the location and buy the equipment. His heart immediately ached. ¡°Is your information urate? Why are you looking for someone to take over the Smith family?¡± Jonny frowned. ¡°What about Olivia? Are we not going to care about her anymore? Hasn¡¯t Mr. Alexander been spending time with her recently?¡± Jeremy pouted. ¡°That¡¯s all in the past. Mr. Alexander already has a new lover. That¡¯s why First Elder gets to be so unscrupulous doesn¡¯t have to care about Olivia¡¯s thoughts anymore. He can directly support Jarron to fight for the Smith family.¡± ¡°A new lover?¡± Jonny was really confused. He had been busy with the drawingpetition recently. Now that the preliminaries of the drawingpetition and the semi¨Cfinals wereing, he was entirely focused on thepetition and had no time to pay attention to anything else. He didn¡¯t expect that only a few days had passed, and Mr. Alexander already had a new lover. ¡°Who is she?¡± Jonny asked curiously. Larson said, ¡°I think her name is Bettany Fulham. It¡¯s said that she knew Mr. Alexander when they were young.¡± ¡°Tut¨Ctut.¡± Jeremy sighed. ¡°It¡¯s fate.¡± Chapter 350 Chapter 350 Chapter 350 Jonny Manson was inside and too mesmerized to see clearly. However, the Watson and Holmes family were not fools. They could see the deeper meaning, behind Olivia¡¯s actions. Olivia was really not to be underestimated. Her methods were strange and unexpected. If one did not see the consequences, no one would be able to guess her true intentions. For example, when she broke Winona¡¯s wrist, everyone thought that it was a simple grudge. The two women had a grudge, moved to fight, and even agreed to a paintingpetition because of Daniel. Everyone thought that Olivia was simply giving Winona a lesson. Unexpectedly, she had set up such a huge trap behind the scenes. Without spending a single soldier or a single cent, she used the power of the Manson family to completely make the Smith family famous and make the reputation of the Smith Hospital rise to another level in the medical world. Previously, when Olivia treated Amelia¡¯s body, everyone saw that the Smith family¡¯s connections could not be underestimated. Now, theypletely reappeared in front of the world, In addition, treating Winona¡¯s wrist injury made the Smith familypletely famous in the domestic medical industry as well as the upper¨Css society. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. This woman was really impressive. Every step she took was steady and sudden. No one could guess what she would do next. Even if they wanted to stop her, they had nowhere to start. In fact, all along, the Watson, the Holmes, and even the Grant family never believed in her abilities. They were all waiting to see her make a fool of herself and how she would defeat the Smith family. Unexpectedly, she not only didn¡¯t let the Smith family decline but instead made it even more prosperous. This was also the reason why First Elder did not snatch it directly. Instead, he used Jarron to take back the Smith family. Olivia had already revealed her strength, and the Smith family was no longer the family that could be easily bullied. Since they could not snatch it by force, they could only follow and support it. ¡°This Olivia.¡± Robert, the head of the Watson family, leaned back on the sofa with a cigar between his fingers. The smoke blocked his eyes, making it difficult for people to see his face clearly. They could only hear his words. ¡°She¡¯s truly someone chosen throughyers of trials. We can¡¯t underestimate her.¡± Larson, the head of the Holmes family, nodded in agreement. He also felt that Olivia was impressive. Her scheming methods were top¨Cnotch. If she was the Holmes family¡¯s member, he would definitely keep her close and nurture her well. However, it was a pity that such a good talent did not know any better and insisted on going against the Grant family. If she knew some things and was willing to lower her head, the Smith family would definitely be able to regain some of its former glory, not to mention flourishing in her hands. Unfortunately, this young woman was too arrogant. She did not understand the concept of challenging a formidable force and insisted on fighting against the Grant family. She would destroy herself sooner orter. Since it had nothing to do with him, Larson said a few words of pity and put it aside to divert his attention. The paintingpetition was in full swing. Not all participants had to participate in the preliminary round. As long as the judges rmended them, they could directly enter the semi¨Cfinals. Olivia was rmended by Mrs. Liebsig, so she didn¡¯t need to participate in the preliminary round. Originally, the judges were all decided by the Manson family. However, after Daniel interfered, there were a few more judges from Painting Association. Thepetition process was more standardized, and the Manson family did not have much space to control. Ellis followed Daniel the entire time. Seeing that Daniel did not interfere much and did not personally select the judges, he was very puzzled. ¡°Boss, is that enough? Didn¡¯t you want to guarantee Miss Taylor¡¯s victory?¡± Daniel leaned against the door and looked down casually. His expression waszy, but he was exceptionally calm. Upon hearing Ellis¡¯s question, he sneered. ¡°Hehe. He did not need to bribe the judges like the Manson family did, nor did he need to secretly manipte thepetition process. He only needed to guarantee a fair environment for Olivia. As for the rest, Olivia would use her absolute strength to beat her opponent into submission. She was just that powerful. Thepetition had been going on for some time. After the preliminary round ended, a total of 20 people entered the semi¨Cfinals. They were all young people between 20 and 35 years old. These people were either famous young painters or outstanding people who had made it out of the preliminary round. In the second lounge, some people were looking at the semi¨Cfinals list. Who is Olivia Taylor?¡± A tough¨Clooking woman tapped her finger on the name list. The chubby man beside her turned around and looked at her with a surprised expression. ¡°You don¡¯t even know Olivia Taylor? She¡¯s Daniel Sullivan¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Their engagement ceremony some time ago was very grand.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s her.¡± At the mention of Daniel Sullivan, the tough woman understood. She frowned unhappily. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see her in the preliminary round?¡± ¡°He was rmended by Mrs. Liebsig for the semi¨Cfinals,¡± someone said sourly. ¡°Why?¡± The tough woman muttered. Everyone had entered the semi¨Cfinals with their own abilities. Who was Olivia? Why did she have to enter the semi¨Cfinals directly? If it was Winona or Riley, who had already made a name for themselves, it would be fine. After all, their paintings had already spread throughout the country and were publicly acknowledged as good. However, Olivia was not well¨Cknown in painting. What qualifications did she have to be rmended? ¡®Don¡¯t say anymore. She¡¯s Mrs. Liebsig¡¯s disciple. A great teacher produces an outstanding disciple. Her standard shouldn¡¯t be bad,¡± someone said. Upon hearing Mrs. Liebsig, everyone fell silent. She was the best painter alive in the country. ¡°Eh?¡± The tough wornan thought of something. ¡°I remember that Bettany Fulham is also Mrs. Liebsig¡¯s disciple. Why didn¡¯t Mrs. Liebsig rmend her?¡± ¡°Bettany is her junior disciple. Her standard can¡¯tpare to Olivia.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not right.¡± Someone retorted. ¡°I think she¡¯s biased. I¡¯ve seen Bettany¡¯s paintings before, and they are incredibly spirited. I heard that she didn¡¯t even graduate from a professional school. In the past, she was self¨Cstudying. To be able to reach this level, she¡¯s definitely talented.¡± Everyone chatted for a while and began to talk about the semi¨Cfinals tomorrow. The semi¨Cfinals involve on¨Csite painting with a limited time and a specific theme. The 20 participants were divided into four groups. Then, they would draw based on the topics they drew by lots. Based on the level of the painting, two people would be eliminated from each group. In other words, in the four groups, two people had to be eliminated from each group. In the end, a total of 12 people entered the finals. ¡°It seems that the four rmended participants will be ced in different groups, so they won¡¯t compete against each other. As for those who made it from the preliminary rounds, they¡¯ll draw lots to decide which of the rmended participants¡® groups they¡¯ll join,¡± Someone exined the rules of the competition. The chubby man stretched out four fingers and counted. ¡°Olivia, Winona, Riley, and Casey will each lead one of the four groups.¡± ¡°Winona and Riley are already slightly famous painters, and the participantspeting with them in the same group are quite pitiful, including Casey, who is said to be a genius artist as well. Among them, Olivia is the weakest.¡± ¡°If only I was assigned to group Olivia, that would be great. We only need to eliminate two people in total, and Olivia is sure to be one of them. Then, among the remaining four, we just need to eliminate one to make it to the finals.¡± The tough¨Clooking woman covered her mouth andughed. ¡°Then you have to pray hard. When we go home, we have to pray sincerely that we¡¯re in the same group as Olivia.¡± At this point, the strong woman paused and felt that it was not enough. She continued, ¡°How about this? If we draw group Olivia tomorrow, we¡¯ll consider it a win and celebrate by treating everyone. What do you all think?¡± Alright.¡± Everyone cheered. Chapter 351 Chapter 351 Chapter 351 Hesthetized to see clearly. family were not fools. They could see the deeper meaning behind inated. le were strange and inespected. If one did not see the consequences, no one would be able to when chenke Winner¡¯s wrist, everyone thought that it was a simple grudge. The two seunder, moved to light, and even agreed to a paintingpetition because of Daniel. Hought test &siteia was simply giving Winona a lesson. Purepectedly, he had set up such a huge trap behind the scenes. tuan spending a single soldier or a single cent, she used the power of the Manson family to made the Smith family famous and make the reputation of the Smith Hospital rise to another when Olivia treated Amelia¡¯s body, everyone saw that the Smith family¡¯s connections could Prestimated. Now, theypletely reappeared in front of the world. tu addition, treating Winter¡¯s wrist injury made the Smith familypletely famous in the domestic medical industry as well as the upper¨Css society. This woman was really impressive. Every step she too was steady and sudden. No one could guess what she would do next. Even if they wanted to stage her, they had nowhere to start. In fact, all along, the Watson, the Holmes, and even the Grant family never believed in her abilities. They were all waiting to see her make a fool of herself and how she would defeat the Smith family. thespectedly, she not only didn¡¯t let the Smith family decline but instead made it even more prosperous. This was also the reason why First Elder did not snatch it directly. Instead, he used Jarron to take back the Smith family. Easily bullied Clicis led already revealed her strength, and the Smith family was no longer the family that could be N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Since they could not snatch it by force, they could only follow and support it. Thistisia Robert, the head of the Watson family, leaned back on the sofa with a cigar between his fingers. The smoke blocked his eyes, making it difficult for people to see his face clearly. They could only hear his words. ¡°She¡¯s truly someone chosen throughyers of trials. We can¡¯t underestimate her.¡± Larson, the head of the Holmes family, nodded in agreement. He also felt that Olivia was impressive. Herce and nurture her well. aleming methods were top¨Cnotch. If she was the Holmes family¡¯s member, he would definitely keep her Grant Family However, it was a pity that such a good talent did not know any better and insisted on going against the If she knew some things and was willing to lower her head, the Smith family would definitely be able to regain some of its former glory, not to mention flourishing in her hands. Unfortunately, this young woman was too arrogant. She did not understand the concept of challenging a Formidable force and insisted on fighting against the Grant family. She would destroy herself sooner orter. Since it had nothing to do with him, Larson said a few words of pity and put it aside to divert his Chapter 352 Chapter 352 Chapter 352 At the paintingpetition, they were also discussing the recent biology conference. The tough¨Clooking woman was named Sandra Youssef. She was lucky to have been ¡°selected¡± to be in Olivia¡¯s group, and she was currently engaged in a hushed conversation with another member of the same group, Tina Willow. ¡°Have you seen the news? Olivia is amazing. Sandra clicked her tongue. Although she did not like Olivia¡¯s special privileges, she still respected such a scientist. ¡°That¡¯s right. Tina nodded. ¡°They¡¯re all praising her. She already got the Lasker Award previously, and she¡¯s still so young, only 25 years old. The media said that she¡¯d definitely get the Nobel Prize. She¡¯s too awesonicl ¡°She¡¯s so smart, Sandra recalled that she was 25 years old and seemed to still be in her postgraduate studies. As for Olivia, she had already won an international award. ¡°She¡¯sing, she¡¯sing.¡± Tina poked Sandra, gesturing for her to turn and look at the door. Sandra followed Tina¡¯s gaze and saw a woman in a gray windbreaker walking over. Sandra had thought that Olivia was very beautiful. After all, she was not good¨Clooking and could not charth the richest man in the Sullivan family. Even though she was mentally prepared, she still gasped when she saw Olivia. She thought that, Winona was beautiful enough, but Olivia was more than ten times prettier than her. It was as if she had been meticulously drawn by a skilled brush, radiating an indescribable noble aura. With Olivia¡¯s arrival, the entire arena fell silent, and everyone looked straight at her. It was only when the host of thepetition pped hands that everyone came back to their senses. ¡°Don¡¯t just stare; thepetition is about to begin. Get ready. Olivia found her seat and sat down. She happened to be sitting right next to Sandra, Sandra immediately held her breath and felt goosebumps forming on her skin when she realized that Olivia was seated right beside her. This was the aura of a peerless beauty, with a charm that could not be ignored. Sandra took a few deep breaths and barely managed to calm herself down. Olivia was ced in the third group, which was at the back. Winona was in the third group as well. When Olivia passed by, she only nced at her briefly before retracting her gaze with aplicated expression. Bettany was in the fourth group, positioned behind Olivia. She looked up and stared at Olivia, gripping the paintbrush tightly, her eyes filled with anticipation and admiration. She wondered when she would be able to be as confident and calm as Olivia and not be afraid of everyone¡¯s gazes, facing everyone¡¯s doubts calmly and refuting them clearly, Bettany retracted her gaze and lowered her head, silently encouraging herself not to be afraid and anxious. Alexander had already hired an etiquette teacher for her. When she recovered from her miscarriage and learned the etiquette of upper¨Css society, Alexander would bring her to various banquets and introduce her in public.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. She reassured herself that soon, very soon, she would be as confident and calm as Olivia. Moreover, she would be able to stand beside her and be on the same level as her. Thinking of Alexander, Bettany could not help but smile. Being with such an outstanding man. Bettany felt like she was living a dream. He held a high position as Mr. Alexander, the young master of the Grant family. He wielded significant influence in both the business world and politics. With a single word from him, die world could be turned upside down, leaving others pondering his every utterance and trying to discern his intentions. However, such an outstanding man was so gentlemanly and polite to her. Bililopatre¡¯s Missing Darling He respected her very much and waspletely different from Marcus As for Marcus, who had given her a nightmare, she could not escape his clutches no matter how hard she med. However, Alexander did not take him seriously at all With a casual order, he easily dealt with Marcus Now, Marcus had been sent abroad by the Dillon family. On the other hand. Bettany¡¯s father and stepmother had started to seek her favor. They were aware of her health condition and were even considering sending her stepsister to take care of her Thinking of her stepsister, Bettany snorted coldly. Did they really think that she was a fool and could not tell what they were thinking? Everyone changed their attitudes, treating her with respect and trying to please her. Only Talia had not changed. She had always hoped that Bettany would return to the Dillon family and reconcile with Marcus. After knowing that she had a miscarriage. Talia even scolded her for being insensitive and imed that the Grant family¡¯s status was too high for a girl from a small family like her to climb up to. Bettany shouted angrily. ¡°You re my mother Can¡¯t you look forward to me? Am I so lowly in your eyes that I¡¯m only fit for someone paralyzed, and not worthy of being with a normal person?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t do what you want. I want to be with Alexander I want you to see how I reach the highest position. step by step and let everyone look up to me and envy me ¡°Bettany Talia was in despair How had her child be like this? Bettany kidn ?t listen to anything. She sent Talia away and bought a house to settle her down. Pulling her thoughts away from her memories. Bettany began to focus on thepetition in front of her The semi¨Cfinals wouldst for three hours. Olivia looked at her camas for a moment and then began to paint, picking up her brush. As time continued to tick away thepetition had passed the halfway mark, and most of the participants were nearing thepletion of their paintings, with just some finishing touches left. Sandra put down her brush and massaged her sore wrist while admiring her painting. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s really well drawn She couldn¡¯t help but be narcissistic. This time, she had exceeded her expectations. She had drawn a mother flying a kite with her daughter to express spring. The details were very well drawn. Sandra was confident that she could definitely enter the finals. Their group had to eliminate two people, and Olivia was definitely going to be one of them. The remaining four only needed to eliminate one person, so she had a huge advantage and would definitely not be eliminated. At the thought of this, Sandra rxed and began to observe the paintings of others. She first looked at the fourpetitors who werepeting with her. Their paintings all showed creativity and various methods to depict spring, but they were still not as good as hers. Since she had nothing to do, she turned to Olivia to see what she had drawn. With a nce, Sandra almost fell off the stool She was so shocked. She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes when she saw Olivia only painted a piece of green grass. Although green grass represented spring, this was too ld¨Cfashioned. There was no creativity at all. Sandra pouted and was about to look away. However, just as her line of sight deviated for a moment she actually saw the dew on the tip of the grass de. The entire painting suddenly came to life. Sandra¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She began to carefully observe Olivia¡¯s painting The more she observed, the more she realized how impressive the painting was. The technique had reached a peak level of mastery. This was incredibly amazing. In Sandra¡¯s impression, only Sketcher could have such godly technique. How could Olivia know it? She waspletely stunned. She was so lost in thought that she didn¡¯t even notice when Tina asked, ¡°Sandra, thepetition is over. What are you looking at?¡± ¡°This, this¡­¡± Sandra stuttered as she pointed at Olivia. They were in the same row, with Sandra positioned between Tina and Olivia. From her angle, Tina could not see Olivia¡¯s painting at all. Seeing Sandra like this, Tina thought that Olivia¡¯s painting was very bad, and Sandra was so happy that she was dumbfounded. ¡°Calm down.¡± Tina tugged at Sandra. Although Olivia would definitely be eliminated, it was not good to gloat before the results were out. Someone woulde and collect the canvases, so Tina dragged Sandra away. She only spoke when they were outside the door. ¡°What happened to you just now?¡± Sandra/ignored Tina and wanted to look for Olivia, but Olivia had already left the examination hall with Elena/ Sandra stomped her feet anxiously as she watched Olivia leave. Secing this, Tina was even more confused, and the others were equally curious. They all looked at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Sandra was in a daze. ¡°Olivia, Olivia, her painting is very good, and her technique is outstanding. She¡¯s very talented.¡± Tina pursed her lips. ¡°So what if she¡¯s talented? Can she be more powerful than a Sketcher?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Winona came out of the examination hall and looked in the direction where Olivia left. She said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s because she is a Sketcher.¡± This sentence was like a thunderp that struck everyone, leaving everyone stunned. Chapter 353 Chapter 353 Chapter 353 ws male exhausted She had enged in high debates facing off against rap biologists Tom several comes alene Then upon returning to bet bone country she participated in the ing and did not even have the ta rest. After the seminalpetion, she staggered as she walked straight to her room on the 12th floor of the hotel to rest As soon is her bact stuck asleep and her temples throbbed with pain. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Perhaps it was due to the she could not keep well Shough Olimas body was tired, her mind was not stable and I was until a famar embrace tightly wrapped around her that Oloria rxed. She married her head against the persons chest and quadly died in a deep sleep She slept four o clock in the afternoon The cut in the room were drawn casting a dim light and Olivia was still sitting on the bed in a daze. She beard some movements in the living room outside so she opened the door to take a look in her sippers and messy hair These opened the door Whe was she bene Wynona sing in the living room Ofis thoughs had yet topletely wake up from her sleep. She was a httle dared and cute. Daniel sing on the sofa wared at her did not hestate. She walked over to Daniel and sat down next to him. Dame used his fingers as ab to smooth her messy hair, then naturally lowered his head and kissed her forehead. He whispered. Did you sleep well Yes I¡¯m all beer now a nodded adorably Looking at her half¨Casleep appearance. Daniel found a truly endearing She was so cute that be really wanted to kiss her ¡°Abem¡± Winona who was sitting opposite them cleared her throat ufortably, regaining Daniel¡¯s attention. ¡°Ms Tavior are you awake¡± She asked gently. She looked at Olivia calmly, as if she was really concerned about her Clear Winona She did not say anything and just leaned on Daniels shoulder in a dare. nodded at Winona nced at Olivia and Daniel before looking awUNI She lowered her eyes, looking a little disappointed After a while, she looked up and forced herself to smile Sunce Ms. Taylor is awake. I won¡¯t disturb you ay. Well talk again when we re free. Daniel She sounded as if she had some secret with Danoel She stood up and was about to leave when she saw the sealed jar beside her. She quickly picked it up and ced it on the table. She said in a low voice. Talmost forgot Daniel your throat is not in good I brought some quat jam for you to soothe your throat As she spear she bed the jam in front of Daniel The corners of Won¡¯s mouth curled up slightly Hestone was a little nostalgie. ¡°Back then, you liked the cmq jam 1 made the most. You asked for it a lot every tune. If I didn¡¯t have the time and forgot to make it for yes, you would be angry you At the spoir Winonaughed our load Her express was a little sad ¡°Time flies. So many years have passed in the blink of an eve once we Winona saddenly stopped talking She looked up at Olivia and seemed to be a lele besit She changed the top It¡¯s all in the past. Let¡¯s Massirer Darling ot talk about it anymore.¡± Olia quietly observed Winona¡¯s performance, taking in all of her behavior. However, she didn¡¯t say a word. Seeing that she did not provoke Olivia, Winona was a little dissatisfied. She deliberately looked at Daniel. ¡°Daniel, why don¡¯t you take the cumquat jam? See if it¡¯s any different from before. After so many years, my cooking skills have improved a lot.¡± After saying that she looked at Olivia meaningfully. ¡°Ms. Taylor, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re very understanding, and you won¡¯t mind. Im just giving Daniel a jar of cumquat jam. His throat isn¡¯t in good condition, so I¡¯m a Einle worned¡± Olivia knew that Winona had said it on purpose for her to hear, but she did not care about these little Even if she didn¡¯t care, it wouldn¡¯t be good to let others bully her. She fixed her gaze on the cumquat jam, tilted her head in thought for ¨¤ moment, and was about to say something Dariel, who was beside her, spoke up with a serious and distant tone. ¡°Ms. Manson, I don¡¯t ept gifts. If you really want to give something, you can contact my secretary, Ellis. He will handle it With just one sentence. he drew a clear line between Winona and him, categorizing Winona with those ordinary gift¨Cgivers This man really knew how to differentiate between people. He¡¯s quite clear about his likes and dislikes. Olivia cold not help butugh out loud. Daniel even turned around and looked at her innocently. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Olivia hugged Daniel¡¯s arm and secretly pinched him. Daniel lowered his head and winked at her. Olivia was instantly blushed. She lowered her eyes and snickered, her shoulders trembling with suppressedughter. Such a tant disy of affection made Winona¡¯s eyes turn red. Before she came, she was still calm andposed. She was prepared to take it slow and bring back memories of Daniel bit by bit. Now that she was provoked by the two of them showing off their love, Winona could no longer pretend. Her heart fluctuated violently as she directly questioned. ¡®Daniel, I remember that you have pharyngitis and your throat often feels ufortable. I¡¯ve always remembered it in my mind. All these years, I¡¯ve been working hard to study how to make the best cumquat jam so that one day, I can give it to you. Can¡¯t you see these intentions?¡± She had sacrificed so much for Daniel. Why couldn¡¯t he see it? Did he not care about their past rtionship at all? Winona stretched out her hands and showed the wounds she had from cutting the cumquat. Her tone was sorrowful. ¡°Did you see these wounds? Other than the cumquat jam, there¡¯s also snow pear soup with rock sugar and lemon syrup. I don¡¯t know how many times I¡¯ve studied the cooking method of throat¨Csoothing soup over the years. I¡¯ve learned it one by one and tried it again and again. I¡¯ve painiakingly chosen the finest, freshest ingredient from all over the world so that I can achieve the best result and make your throat feel morefortable.¡± Speaking of this, Winora suddenly looked up and pointed at Olivia. She questioned, ¡°What about her? What did she do for you?¡± Winona sneered. ¡°Heh, the probably doesn¡¯t even know that you have pharyngitis, right? Why are you protecting a woman who doesn¡¯t care about your at all ¡°Im sorry¡± Daniel looked up slowly and saidzily. ¡°Olivia gured my pharyngitis. Winora could not say a word. Winona did not even know how she walked out of the room. She was like a wandering soul, and it was oils when the set the wil vatter van the vale that she regained her senses. Danke¡¯s wwch ran in het v Marvin kevyt the how when w No maier how A phares has red at dont feel any difort Ms. quando por soup for yourself. By the way. I she put in it was uncle most buy move herself. Ms. Manson take care of yourwit I Commeet fre Missing Darting only wher, she returned to her room and rissa called her from the side that she regained her senses. Daniel¡¯s words rang in her ears. ¡°My pharyngitis has recovered and I don¡¯t feel any difort. Ms. Manson, you can keep the cumquat jam, lemon syrup, and snow pear soup for yourself. By the way. I have other words for you.¡± No matter how much effort she put in, it was useless. A most, it could only move herself. ¡°Ms. Manson, take care of yourself¡± Chapter 354 Chapter 354 Chapter 354 In the room, after Winona left, Daniel seized the opportunity to educate Olivia. ¡°Olivia, do you know what you did wrong just now?¡± Daniel sat upright with a serious expression. Olivia looked puzzled. She blinke nised theers of her eyes slightly. Her beautiful phoenix eyes 1 confusion, carrying a touch of innocent charin She really didn¡¯t realize what she had done wrong. However, since Daniel said so, there must have been something. a hint of Although Olivia was smart and opinionated, she was also very willing to listen to others¡® advice. She sat down obediently and ced her hands in front of her, looking at Daniel seriously, as if she was listening to his teachings. ¡°Look, why did you think of confronting Winona just now?¡± Daniel looked disapproving. ¡°You¡¯re Mrs. Sullivan. Why would you deal with someone like Winona personally? You don¡¯t have to care about an insignificant third party like her. You should ignore her and look down on her, and leave the rest to me. Speaking of this, Daniel began to expand. ¡°The existence of the third party is all because of a man¡¯s indecisiveness. Olivia, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m very determined, so you don¡¯t need to be concerned. I¡¯ll protect myself and not give her any chance to take advantage. Asmile appeared on Olivia¡¯s face. She lowered her head and nudged Daniel¡¯s chest. Then, she laughed. uncontrobly ¡°You¡¯re so annoying.¡± ¡°In what way?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you be more sympathetic?¡± Olivia rarely acted like a spoiled child. She snorted. ¡°Winona is so good¨Clooking and so infatuated with you. I don¡¯t believe that you will be so heartless to deal with her.¡± This was a huge injustice. Daniel was puzzled. He stared at Olivia with a questioning gaze. ¡°Olivia, are you sick? Why is there something wrong with your aesthetic sense? How is Winona good¨Clooking? She has an ordinary face and is especially narcissistic.¡± This man¡¯s words were really vicious. Olivia could not stand it anymore. She buried herself in his arms. mumbling, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to deliberately vilify her. Do you think I¡¯ll be at ease if you say that? This just proves that you pay a lot of attention to her.¡± Daniel took the opportunity to peck Olivia on the forehead, feeling so proud of himself. Was she jealous? She must have loved him very much to be jealous like that. Why was this woman so cute? Even when she was jealous, she was especially charming. Daniel was so happy that he almost jumped up. He hugged the big baby in his arms tightly and slowly taught her, ¡°Olivia, if any womanes to provoke you in the future, don¡¯t believe her no matter what she says. The only person you can trust is me. Only if I say it myself will it be the correct answer. Everything else is wrong, and you don¡¯t need to pay attention to it. ¡°Faced with those women, you only need one method. Cross your arms, and look down at them with complete contempt. Olivia still had some work to attend to. Her assistant, Cecilia, wasing over to help organize the contents of the International Biological Conference. Daniel didn¡¯t disturb Olivia¡¯s work, so he went out for walk. At that monient, Michael called and invited Daniel to the club. Daniel sat on a chair in the hotel lounge. His long legs were bent, and he asked uninterestedly. ¡°What Michael said, ¡°It¡¯s Gideon¡¯s girlfriend¡¯s birthday, and he¡¯s inviting everyone to get together. His girlfriend is from the film academy, and she¡¯s bringing a few of her friends along.¡± Daniel yawned. His voice sounded a littlezy. ¡°Not interested¡± With that, he sighed sofily and said, ¡°I can¡¯t y with you guys anymore.¡± Michael¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He felt a little upsel. He knew that as they grew older, the group of them had developed different paths, and there was a gap between them now. For example, Daniel was the richest man in the family. He had more wealth than the few families combined. He was a figure that even the elders in the family tried to please. He had already left them far behind. However, understanding it was one thing, but hearing Daniel express it so bluntly was another matter. Michael felt very ufortable and resisted the urge to hang up the call. However, at this moment, he heard Daniel¡¯s next sentence. I¡¯m about to start a family. I¡¯m not like you single guys who can still wander around the club. Well, it¡¯s different.¡± Michael felt silent. This was quite heart¨Cwrenching. D¨¢niel was uninterested. I¡¯m not going to the club. You guys have fun by yourselves.¡± ¡°Hey, Michael called out to him. Without Daniel, it wouldn¡¯t be as much fun. Although they were yboys, they were also responsible for building connections. Being on good terms with Daniel was one of the important aspects. Michael immediately said, I also think that the club is boring. I¡¯ve been there hundreds of times. Daniel, do you have any good suggestions?¡± Daniel did have a suggestion. He mentioned a ce. Michael replied enthusiastically, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell Gideon and the others, and we¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Upon receiving Michael¡¯s call, Gideon was a little confused. ¡°Dish Delight? Where is it? Is it a restaurant?¡± He had never even heard of Daniel searching for such a ce. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Michael was impatient. ¡°Well, forget it. Who cares about the ce? Let¡¯s go over first.¡± The group drove to Dish Delight. After entering, they realized that this was actually a self¨Cservice kitchen. They found an array of prepared ingredients, including a variety of foods, and professional chefs were on hand to guide them in cooking. Everyone was dumbfounded. ¡°Do it ourselves?¡± Gideon was shocked and speechless. ¡°That¡¯s right. Daniel nodded. He agreed with the fact that he was about to get married. ¡°I¡¯m getting married soon. The necessary skill of a married man is cooking. My cooking skills are not good, so I have to learn. You guys too, sooner orter, you¡¯ll all get married, so better start learning.¡± As he spoke, Daniel took an apron and put it on. He rolled up his sleeves and began to learn how to make scrambled eggs with tomatoes from the chef. He was actually doing it. Everyone was at a loss for words, especially the girls that Gideon¡¯s girlfriend brought out from the film. academy. They were all dressed very nicely, had heavy makeup on, and had beautiful manicures. They were not suitable to cook at all. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. However, it was rare to have a chance to interact with such a rich man. A girl steeled her heart and pulled if art decoration from her nails. She went to Daniel and said. ¡°Daniel how are we going to peel this Daniel frowned when he smelled the pungent perfume What kind of unpleasant smell was this? It had contaminated the fresh aroma of his tomatoes He looked up at the strange¨Clooking women around him and immediately felt some regret What kind of people had they brought over? They seemed to have a bad atmosphere. Daniel ignored the woman and said to the manager beside him. ¡°Get another room. Separate the men and women ¡°Why separate!¡± Gideon refused. ¡°It¡¯s my girlfriend¡¯s birthday. How can we celebrate if we¡¯re separated?¡± Daniel said faintly. You can go to the other room to apany her, but there cant be any women in this kitchen.¡± At this point, seeing that everyone was puzzled. Daniel exined. I have a family. I have to avoid arousing suspicion. Everyone was stunned. What kind of male version was this? Daniel must have been brainwashed by male virtue Chapter 355 Chapter 355 Chapter 355 Witions felt extremely ufortable when she returned to her room as if a zing fire was roasting her internal organs ¡°Are the results of the semi¨Cfinals in yet?¡® she asked rissa. ¡°The results are out, rissa knew that Winona would definitely ask, so she was already prepared and even took a photo of Olivia¡¯s painting with her phone. Winona, take a look.¡± As she spoke, she showed Winona the picture on her phone. The photo was not very clear, so she could only get a basic idea of what the painting was. The details were somewhat blurry, but she could still feel that the painting¡¯s technique was very good. Winona took a nce and retracted her gaze, not paying much attention to it. She was mentally prepared for Olivia¡¯s superb technique and knew that her technique was perfect. ¡°Has the final been scheduled?¡± she asked again. rissa nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The final has already been arranged. The themes were decided long ago, requiring participants to depict an emotion or mood. Olivia definitely won¡¯t have the advantage in such an abstract challenge. She has always won with techniques, so it¡¯s very difficult for her to show her emotions and mood.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Moreover, the judges we invite this time prefer to use paintings to convey emotions. Even if Mrs. Liebsig is here, they can¡¯t lie in front of so many people.¡± Upon hearing this, Winona pursed her lips and smiled. The results of the semi¨Cfinals were out the next morning, and Olivia sessfully advanced. No one had any objections. Ever since they found out that Olivia was a ¡°Sketcher¡± the day before, this group of people had stopped talking. No one said anything like underhanded operations and simr matters anymore. They all seemed subdued. Soon, it was the day of the finals. Tina and Sandra had both advanced. The two of them walked towards the examination hall with their drafts. ¡°Hey, who do you think will be the champion this time Tina asked Sandra. ¡°Olivia?¡± Sandra said a name. After the semi¨Cfinals, everyone went to look at the paintings that had advanced. From the bottom of her heart, she felt that Olivia was the best. Winona was not bad either, but she felt that her painting wascking something. Tina also liked Olivia¡¯s paintings. She had liked the paintings of the ¡°Sketcher¡± very much. Moreover, on the day of the semi¨Cfinals, Olivia¡¯s paintings had obviously improved a lot from before, using her techniques to perfection. However, judging a painting¡¯s quality wasn¡¯t just based on technique. Emotions and artistic conceptions were also very important. Tina felt that Olivia¡¯s technique was indeed impressive, but it wascking in creativity. The theme was spring, but she had only drawn a patch of green grass. It was very mediocre. Tina and Sandra discussed it over and over again. In the end, they felt that Winona had a high chance of winning. Speaking of Winona, Sandra frowned and said, ¡°I think her paintings are average, all just hype.¡± ¡°Creating art is highly subjective. If you think it¡¯s bad, others might not think so. Tina had the opposite opinion. On the contrary, she felt that Winona¡¯s painting was good, with a sense of abstract beauty and a lot of spirit. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have gained such a significant reputation both nationally and internationally. More importantly, she heard that the finals had introduced a public vote. Everyone could vote, with a phone number counted as one vote. Winona¡¯s reputation would attract a lot of votes. Although ¡°Sketcher was very famous, not many people knew that Olivia was ¡°Sketcher¡°. It was only Blountos Musing Darling chculed within a small circle Compared to Winona, her chances of winning were not very high. 14 the mention of the public vote, Sandra sighed. Let¡¯s not think about it. Let¡¯s focus on thepetition first. Olivia, holding her canvas, niet Winona at the entraine Winona looked good and energetic today. When she met Olivia, she even greeted her. ¡°Good morning. Ms. Taylor.¡± Upon hearing her voice, Olivia lowered her eyes and nced at her. She nodded slightly to acknowledge. the greeting Winona was infuriated by the way a superior nodded at her subordinates. ¡°Ah, why was Olivia so annoying and arrogant?¡± she muttered. Today, she was determined topletely outperform Olivia. ¡°Olivia Winona suddenly moved closer and said in a low voice, ¡°Today¡¯spetition doesn¡¯t only look at techniques. It focuses more on emotions and artistic conception. This time, let¡¯s see how you can defeat me! Olivia¡¯s expression did not change at all. She did not even stop in her tracks. She continued to walk into the examination hall unhurriedly and asked Winona, Thepetition values emotional expression and artistic concept this time? ¡°Of course, Winona said proudly, looking at Olivia with contempt. Oliy suddenly stopped in her tracks and turned to look at Winoma. ¡°What a coincidence. I¡¯m bettex at expressing my emotions than in techniques. When she said this, her eyes were cold. She did not deliberately show off. She was calm as if she was just saying a simple fact Winona instantly froze and stared nkly at Olivia. She suspected that there was something wrong her ears and even more suspected that Olivia was lying. However, Olivia¡¯s aura was too strong, making Winona firmly suppressed. Not only could she not question her, but she even felt that what Olivia said was true. ¡°Impossible, absolutely impossible, she muttered, shaking her head. It was impossible for anyone in this world to be so monstrous. with Olivia nced at Winona indifferently before quickly retracting her gaze. There was a hint of curiosity i her tone. ¡°How strange. Why do you all think that I only know techniques in painting, and don¡¯t know how to express my emotions?¡± She asked Winona. ¡°Did I say that I¡¯m not good at creativity and can¡¯t use paintings to convey emotions and concepts?¡± ¡°No Winona shook her head subconsciously. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Olivia continued to walk forward. I only emphasize using techniques in my artwork because 1 like it, but it doesn¡¯t mean I only know how to use techniques.¡± Today. I¡¯ll show you what a real emotional influence is With that, she walked past Winona and went to her seat. The other participants besides Olivia and Winona froze on the spot and stared in amazement at Olivia, There was only one thought in their mind. Olivia was really powerful. That kind of confidence and pride seemed to be innate and no one could doubt it at all. Thepetition officially began. The examination hall was extremely quiet, with only the sound of slow breathing. Winona sat in her seat and took some time to calm down. Sheforted herself that it was impossible. Olivia must have been lying to her and trying to disturb her mood. How could a person be good at so many things? Not only did she know medicine, but she was also an expert in biology. She had devoted herself to scientific research for many years and had no time to learn painting She must have been lying! Winona closed her eyes, calmed hersell, and began to seriously adjust the color. Today¡¯s finals started at eight in the morning andsted until two in the afternoon She was determined to give it her all. Chapter 356 Chapter 356 Chapter 356 The seating arrangement in the finals was determined by the rankings from the previous round. Olivia was in first ce in the previous round and indisputabily held the top position. Even if she was less creative and only painted a piece of green grass to show spring, no one else couldpare to her This was akin to a university studentpering with an elementary school student in solving a math problem. Even if the university student used only one¨Ctenth of her ability, she would still easily N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. perform the elementary school student. No amount of ingenuity could make up for the huge gap in strength. Among the participants, there was spection about who woulde first in the finals. Some thought i would be Olivia, while others believed it would be Winona. However, in the eyes of these judges. Olivia deserved to be number one. Winona¡¯s level was far below hers. However, before the finals, they would not make any assertions in advance. The judges were quite cautious. The judges took their seats one by one. As soon as Mrs. Liebsig sat down, she realized that something was amiss Olivia was the first ce in the semi¨Cfinals. She should be sitting in the first seat at the front. Why was moved to the back now? Furthermore, it was so close to the judges seats that they could almost see it with a nce. Mrs. Liebig waved her hand and called over a staff member. She asked in a low voice. ¡°What¡¯s going on with these seats? Weren¡¯t they supposed to be arranged ording to ranking?¡± The staff replied. The person in charge changed the rules and disrupted the order. He said he didn¡¯t want everyone to be influenced by the rankings from the previous round.¡± ¡°Nonsense! Mrs. Liebsig reprimanded softly. How could he suddenly change the rules of such a bigpetition? The rules kept changing. The judge next to her heard themotion and came over to persuade Mrs. Liebsig, saying. The The other judges also spoke up to persuade her. In their view, this was indeed a minor issue, and there was no need to be angry. Mrs. Liebig sighed helplessly. It had to be this way. She wasn¡¯t fussing about the seats, but she knew what Olivia¡¯s true standard was. Now Olivia was painting right before the judges¡® eyes. All the judges¡® attention would be captivated by her. After witnessing her artwork, how could they still have the inclination to look at other people¡¯s paintings! For the sake of fairness. Mrs. Liebsig wanted to move Olivia to the front, away from the judges. She did not expect the organizers to be so ridiculous. Artus point, there was no point in arguing anymore. She could only sit here in peace. examination hall, the participants were quietly painting, while the judges were sitting behind them. observing in a bored manner. lestially they were still interested, but as time passed, the judges felt very tired. Some of them even yawned and prepared to go out the bark door to rest for a while. Ajudge named Cyrus Johnson had just stood up his gaze casually swept forward. It was such a simple mate dat he was rooted to the ground unable to move, What did he ser What a preries creation Cyrus stared at Olivia¡¯s painting and could not move for a long time. It was as if all his emotions had been sucked away by the ferocious gaze on the canvas, his chest filled with great anger. Such a firm and resolute anger seemed as if it would almost break through the canvas and p him.in¨C the face. Initially, it was Cyrus. Gradually, the two judges beside him followed his gaze and saw Olivia¡¯s painting. Then, the two judges beside them also noticed. In the end, all the judges, including Mrs. Liebsig, a total of nine pairs of eyes, were fixed on Olivia¡¯s painting Mrs. Liebig was almost out of breath. She had always known that Olivia¡¯s painting was good, but she did not expect her to paint this well. The extreme technique, coupled with the overflowing emotions, simply brought the painting to life. What¡¯s even more unbelievable was that Olivia hadn¡¯t finished this painting yet. All the judges were staring straight at Olivia¡¯s canvas. There were even people who walked to her side, their gazes looking like they wanted to crawl into the painting. Winona, who was at the front, sensed the abnormality behind her. She frowned and had a bad feeling. She was afraid that Olivia had painted it very well this time. Her heart began to tremble. She rightly clenched her fists and repeatedly warned herself to calm down. in the She had made thorough preparations for the finals, even carefully nning her position inpetition. She deliberately positioned herself at the front to avoid being disturbed by the judges behind her. Secondly, she wanted to stun the judges. They had seen many ordinary paintings. When they saw her creative work, they would definitely be overjoyed. At the thought of this, Winona was relieved and continued to paint. Time passed, and soon it was afternoon. There was only half an hour left until the end of the competition. Olivia was the first to put down her brush and examine it carefully. Then, she used a fine brush to write. the name in the lower righter: ¡°Guardian.¡± After she was done, she stood up and left. After thepetition ended, all the participants waited in the lounge for the results of the selection. All the participants left one by one, but the judges did not move. They still stood in front of the painting of Olivia and focused on it for a long time. It was only when the nearby staff reminded them that they came back to their senses. They began to look at the paintings of others. Unfortunately, with Olivia¡¯s masterpiece setting the bar so high, other people¡¯s paintings could not compare to hers at all. They were too amateurish, and there was no interest in looking at them. Olivia was undoubtedly deserving of the first ce. Even three of the judges who were bribed by the Manson family could not go against their conscience and say that Olivia¡¯s painting was not good. They could only give Olivia¡¯s painting and Winona¡¯s painting high marks. In this way, they were neither against their conscience nor against the Manson family. The final results showed that the average score of Olivia was 98, and Winona¡¯s was 88. Indeed, there was quite a significant difference in these scores. The staff member¡¯s legs immediately went weak and they immediately spread the news. Impossible! Winona, who was in the private lounge, smashed her cup. Jonny also had an ugly expression on his face, while only Victoria wasforting her daughter. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, here¡¯s still a public veer. Well definitely surpas Olivia¡± Wipe remained silers with a sullen expression She had yet to ure Olivia¡¯s painting, so everything was inconclusive She was eager to see what kind of godly painting Olivia had painted so she obtained an average score of povers even though they had already bribed three judges After the results were out, the others were discussing fervently ¡°as 98 points? That¡¯s too high. It¡¯s unbelievable even without the highest and lowest points Tina clicked her tongue Someone whispered. ¡°I have internal information Its said that everyone gave Olivia 98 points.¡± ¡°Such unanimous, agterthent ¡°Yes. The judges thought that this painting should have 100 points, but Mrs. Larbsig gave 11 98 points said that she wanted to leave some room for improvement, so the others gave it 98 points.¡± ¡°That¡¯s amazing. I really want to see LL They would also participate in the voting and even record videos to campaign for their own artworks The participants all rushed back to the examination hall and Winona was the first to enter. As soon as she ralked in, she went straight to Olivia s painting She wanted to see what Olivis had painted Chapter 357 Chapter 357 Chapter 857 Winona was stunned the moment she saw the canvas. Her feet were stuck to the ground and she could not move at all. She waspletely shocked by the emotions inside. Even though Winona was biased against Olivia, she could not deny that this painting was outstanding. The other participants had the same thoughts as Winona. Some even muttered, ¡°What is this? Is this bullying? It¡¯s not fair at all.¡± Upon hearing this, Winona was secretly delighted. No matter what the person¡¯s intentions were, belittling Olivia made her happy. She quietly tilted her head, wanting to hear what the other party had to say. In the end, the other party¡¯s next sentence was, ¡°That¡¯s too much! No one bullies people like this! Why would such a master levelpete with us inexperienced painters? It¡¯s clearly the world champion¡¯s decreasing dimension to bully our town¡¯s champion.¡± It was truly frustrating Winona remained silent. She did not know how she left. Like a wandering soul, she sat in the room for a long time without being able to regain her senses. Victoria was worried about her. She suppressed her sigh and came over tofort her. came rissa also came over and said. ¡°They¡¯re all talking about Olivia¡¯s painting. They say it¡¯s deviating from the theme.¡± ¡°Deviated from the theme?¡± Winona finally came back to her senses. rissa hurriedly said, ¡°She painted a pair of angry eyes in the forest. If she had named it ¡°Anger¡°, it would have been on¨Ctheme. However, she actually named it ¡°Guardian¡°.¡± ¡°Everyone is discussing this. They said that the painting is wrong.¡± Jonny happened to enter at this moment. His expression was calm, and there was even a trace of confidence in the depths of his eyes. ¡°Dad.¡± Winona¡¯s eyes turned red and she looked aggrieved. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Jonny still said the same thing. ¡°Dad will make sure you win.¡± Hope surged in Winona¡¯s heart, but she also felt uneasy. She grabbed Jonny¡¯s hand, her emotions in a mess. Seeing this, Victoria red at Jonny and said angrily. ¡°What exactly are you so sure about? What do you n to do? Hurry up and tell Winona so that she won¡¯t let her imagination run wild.¡± Jonny smiled confidently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if Olivia gets high scores from the judges, there¡¯s still the public yote. The rules of thepetition allow the contestants to freely campaign for votes. Olivia will definitely not be able to beat What kind of good idea was this? If they were to campaign for votes, Olivia could also campaign for Votes Winom¨Cwas anxious. ¡°Dad, Olivia might not be able to get many votes herself, but she still has Daniel. He¡¯s the richest man and has Twitter shares. As long as he hires a professional publicity team and advertises online, he can get countless votes.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. So what if they have money?¡± Jonny¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Our family doesn¡¯tck money either.¡± He parted Winona¡¯s shoulder with a proud expression and contempt in his eyes. ¡°Daughter, remember, behind the Manson family, there¡¯s the Grant family. The power of polities is not something Daniel¡¯s small Twitter canpare 10. Speaking of this, Jonny paused for a moment and said arrogantly, ¡°T¡¯ve already contacted National TV Channel 4 Tomorrow, they¡¯ll expecially do an exclusive interview for your show to expand your influence emmeres Missing Thrus in the domestic art world. At the same time, I¡¯ll promote it on television, in newspapers, and on the Inte. At that time, the entire country will see you Do you think Olivia canpare to you?¡± Winona¡¯s heart was burning with excitement. She grabbed Jonny¡¯s hand tightly. Thank you. Dad. You¡¯re amazing¡± Jonny chuckled. ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t lose your confidence just because of a momentary setback. Our Manson family isn¡¯t that easy to bully. Let Olivia be smug for a few days. When the four channels release your interview, your votes will wee an explosive increase!¡± Upon hearing this, Winona¡¯s previous dispiritedness was swept away and she becamepletely happy. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re so amazing!¡± ¡°This girl Victoria shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry this time. With your father around, no one can surpass you¡± The judges were also discussing the public vote. Mrs. Liebsig had always disapproved of the introduction of the public vote, especially the rule that the contestants could campaign for votes at will. Wasn¡¯t this encouraging the contestants to spend money and cheat? At that time, whoever had the money would have the most votes What did this have to do with the painting skills? The three judges who had been bribed by the Manson family were also discussing this matter. Theard the Manson family had contacted the national TV station?¡± ¡°National TV station? Cyrus raised his head in surprise. ¡°Are they trying to get a national endorsement? This Manson family is too powerful¡± The judge. Howard Yoder, shook his head. ¡°What national endorsement? Why would the country about such a smallpetition?¡± care ¡°It¡¯s just a personal interview by the television station. However, people generally do not have much appreciation for it. Moreover, they can not really see the painting. They can only see it through videos and photos. It¡¯s impossible to tell which one is good. They will just definitely follow the crowd.¡± ¡°When they see that the national TV station is doing an exclusive interview with Winona, they must think that Winona is better.¡± ¡°What a pity.¡± Cyrus shook his head. Although he was a judge invited by the Manson family and had a certain amount of influence in the country, he only liked the emotional expression of the work more and was notpletely bribed by the Manson family. In his heart, he really liked Olivia¡¯s painting. It would be a pity if such a good painting couldn¡¯t get first ce. Don¡¯t think about it. Howard patted him. ¡°We¡¯re just here to be judges. We don¡¯t care about anything else. Moreover, even if Olivia¡¯s painting doesn¡¯t win, she¡¯s still a top biologist in the country and the fianc¨¦e of the richest man. She might not care much about painting.¡± You¡¯re right. Cyrus nodded. Why would he worry about a person who was already financially independent when he himselfcked financial freedom? He should worry about himself. On the Manson family¡¯s side, Jonny was back tofort Winona. There was a series of things to do First of all, Winona¡¯s Interview had to be done as soon as possible to better introduce her painting. Secondly, if he wanted to criticize Olivia¡¯s painting he had to praise if first before pointing out that her In¡¯t fit the theme. he had to find a good photographer to take a good shot of Winona¡¯s painting and make Olivia¡¯s thur, the other public opinion positions had to be prepared in advance Knowing that Daniel had Twitter shares, the Manson family would campaign for votes for Winona on other tforms, such as the front page of newspapers the cover of authoritative magazines, and short vien media It had not even been the second day, but Winona¡¯s vote count had already reached 4 million far ahead. As for Olivia, she only had tens of thousands of vores,parable to the other contestants This was also the reason why the organizers had promored it on Twitter. Those who voted had seen the organizers promotion and selected a more appealing entry among these works. As for the fake reviewers hired by the Manson family, they constantly criticized Olivia¡¯s painting. iming that it was off¨Ctheme. However Olivia did not refute them. It was as if she was lying t and Jetting them mock her. While Jonny was happy, he was also a little worried. Could it be that Olivia was plotting something This voting process spanned five days in total. Today was only the first day. It was hard to guarantee that she wouldn¡¯t y some trickster. He had to be careful Chapter 358 Chapter 358 Chapter 358 The Manson family had been on guard, but on the fourth day, Olivia still did not make any move. At this time, Winona¡¯s vote count had already reached 10 million. It had almost reached its limit. As for Olivia¡¯s vote count, it was just over a million votes. There was no way they could catch up in a day. Not only did the Manson family think that victory was in their grasp, but even the judges and other contestants felt that Winona would definitely win this time. ¡°What a pity.¡± Sandra and the others were feeling regretful. From the bottom of her heart, Olivia was indeed much better than Winona. However, if the people could not be present at the scene and only looked at it through videos or photos, it would greatly affect the impression of the painting. It would be difficult to tell which was good or bad. To be honest, if Sandra was also amoner and had not seen Olivia¡¯s painting with her own eyes, she would not be able to tell what was good about Olivia¡¯s painting through the pictures on the Inte. At most, it was only slightly better than Winona¡¯s. ¡°Hey, where did they find this photographer? Sandra felt there was something fishy about this, ¡°Who adds filters to the painting? The color has changed. Tina¡¯sitting next to her, held her chin and looked puzzled. ¡°Olivia doesn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry at all. Even Riley and Casey are campaigning for votes, but Olivia hasn¡¯t done anything. How strange.¡± ¡°Maybe she just doesn¡¯t care.¡± Sandra sighed. This was the only exnation that made sense. Bettany¡¯s work had also entered the finals. However, with her current situation and the fact that she had. just be a disciple, it was not suitable for her to be in the limelight. She only needed to stand out gradually, so she did not care much about the oue of the finals. Hence, she did not campaign for votes. She had already achieved her goal. Now, there were already people discussing her in the art world. They said that she had spiritual energy and that her future would definitely be limitless. That was enough. Although she did not care much about the final results, Bettany was still very curious about who would win in the end. These days, she had been paying attention to the votes on the Inte. She originally thought that Winona would be evenly matched with Olivia, but she did not expect the gap to be so significant. The votes of Winona were already ten times the votes of Olivia. Was this the power of the Grant family? Bettany lowered her eyes. She felt as if she had opened the door to another world. The Manson family only had the Grant family as its backer, but they had the connections of the national TV station and used it for campaigning for votes. As for Olivia, although she was the head of the Smith family and her fianc¨¦ was the richest man, Daniel Sullivan, she had no power to fight back. Bettany called Olivia. The call was answered by Elena, ¡°Where¡¯s Olivia?¡± Bettany was puzzled. ¡°Why is her phone with you?¡± Elena was sorting out some documents, and she had been extremely busy these few days. When she heard Bettany¡¯s question, she said straightforwardly. ¡°Miss Taylor is busy. If you have anything to say, tell me. I¡¯ll pass the message.¡± ¡°Oh Bettany paused for a moment and looked down at the Patek Philippe watch on her wrist. Her tone was calm and carried a slight sense of superiorly. ¡°I wander if she needs my help What help!¡± Elena did not have the time to ponder the special meaning in Bettany¡¯s words and asked directly ¡°It¡¯s about the paintingpetition, Bettany reminded her. ¡°I saw that her votes are very low and arr already far behind Winona¡¯s. If she needs it, I can talk to Alexander and promote her on the national TV station When she said this, Bettany¡¯s tone was calm, as if she couldmand the national TV station with a wave of her hand ¡°Oh my God¡± Elena suddenly stood up and pped her forehead hard. Her tone was extremely vexed. ¡°Oh my God, why am I so stupid? I¡¯ve been so busy these past few days that I¡¯ve forgotten about the paintingpetition.¡± ¡°You forgot?¡± Bettany was in disbelief How could she forget about that? This was a paintingpetition. How could she forget such an important matter? Did she have a brain? ¡°You¡¯re really.. Bettany could not care less about putting on airs. She directly scolded Elena. ¡°How can you forget such a big matter! Hurry up and tell her.¡± ¡°Bettany, you don¡¯t know,¡± Elena exined. These past few days have been extremely hectic. Miss Taylor has a lot of things to do that she can¡¯t care about the small matters at all¡± ¡°Small matter? You actually said this is a small matter?¡± Bettany could not understand. For the sake of thispetition, she did not even care about her body and did not rest at all. She put a lot of effort into participating in thepetition. In the end. Elena actually said that it was a small matter. ¡°It¡¯s not quactly a small matter¡± Elena quickly corrected herself ¡°It¡¯s just that, for the other things that Miss Taylor has to do, thispetition is hardly worth mentioning. Alright, I won¡¯t discuss it further with Jou Elena hurriedly hung up the phone. Listening to the busy tone on the phone. Bettany stared at the phone for a long time. After a while, sheughed bitterly. She understood. Elena had said this on purpose to show the difference between Olivia and her. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. She just wanted to overshadow her. That was true. In such a short period of time, she had gone from a pitiful person who had been rescued by Olivia to someone who could help Olivia at will. Presumably, other than Elena, Olivia might also not be able to ept the change in her identity for a while. In that case, she would give them some time to adapt. In the end, if Olivia really couldn¡¯t ept the fact that her status was higher than hers, then she could only stop contacting her. She would repay Olivia¡¯s kindness to her, but she had lost all her feelings for her. After standing by the window for a while, Bettany started coughing. A piece of clothing was draped over her back. Bettany turned around and immediately saw Alexander. ¡°You¡¯re back!¡± She was pleasantly surprised. Yes. Alexander looked at Bettany calmly, and his tone was very gentle. ¡°How are you? Are you feeling ¡°Much better. Bettany¡¯s eyes sparkled. She thought of Olivia and suddenly asked. ¡°Alexander, do you think this paintingpetition is a small master! Alexander tiled his head and thought seriously for a moment before saying, ¡°For me, it¡¯s indeed a small inarter Hearing this, Bettany chuckled. Her tone was emotionless. With your status, the paintingpetition is indeed a small matter, but Olivia also said that thispetition is a small matter. Don¡¯t you think it funny! Hearing Bettany mention Olivia, Alexander was a little distracted. He suddenly remembered the first time he saw Olivia. She was so smart and her eyes were extremely cunning. She was like a little fox and full of spirit. Alexander could not help but smile. It was only when he heard Bettany¡¯s soft call that he suddenly came back to his senses As he lowered his head and met Bettany¡¯s gaze. Alexander felt a hint of unease, a touch of guilt, and a sense of urgency He felt guilty for not finding Bettany sooner, allowing her to suffer for so many years. He had made a promise to protect her, and he needed to fulfill that responsibility. How could he even think of another woman? Once a man felt guilty, he would want topensate. The mostmonpensation was material, especially for a man like Alexander who did notck money. Then, he asked Bettany. Tm going to Europe next week. Is there anything you¡¯d like as a gift Chapter 359 Chapter 359 Chapter 359 Elena went to find Olivia, but Olivia was in theboratory conducting an important experiment, so Elena didn¡¯t dare to disturb her. She could only wait outside) As she waited, she went online to check the data. In the end, she was so shocked that she almost bit the tip of her tongue. Winona already had 11 million votes. How was Miss Taylor going to surpass her? Elena was anxious to death. It wasn¡¯t until 6 o¡¯clock in the afternoon that Olivia finally came out from theboratory. However, even aftering out, she didn¡¯t rx; she continued to give instructions to her assistants and arrange the next steps of the experiment. Elena followed behind her. After Olivia finished exining to her assistant, she said. ¡°Miss Taylor. I have something to discuss.¡± Olivia was wearing a white coat and gloves. She hummed lightly and continued walking forward without stopping. Elena quickened her pace to catch up and said anxiously. ¡°Miss Taylor, have you forgotten about the painting petition?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s about that. I almost forgot.¡± Olivia shook her head andughed as if she was mocking herself for being careless. However, her expression and tone were still nonchnt as if she did not care. ¡°I have made arrangements for this matter. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. Just wait.¡± Elena trusted Olivia unconditionally. When she heard this, she waspletely relieved and rxed. After rxing, she remembered Bettany¡¯s call and quickly said, ¡°Miss Taylor, Bettany called. She said¡­¡± Before she could finish, Olivia raised her hand to stop her. It was obvious that she did not want to hear it. Elena immediately stopped talking. She was a little surprised and asked with a probing expression, ¡°Miss Taylor, don¡¯t you like Bettany?¡± Olivia¡¯s expression was calm without any fluctuations. Her tone was also calm. ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of liking or disliking; we weren¡¯t very familiar to begin with.¡± Hearing this. Elena knew what to do with Bettany in the future. Elena was a little curious. ¡°Miss Taylor, aren¡¯t you curibus why Bettany called you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not hard to guess her intention,¡± Olivia said as she walked towards the lounge. ¡°She¡¯s just showing off and unting her superiority.¡± She had seen too many people so she could tell what the other party was thinking at a nce. No one was perfect, and there was no perfect person in this world. Olivia had always been tolerant when interacting with others. As long as the other party did not cross the bottom line, did not offend anyone, or engage in malicious things, she would not reject them. However, not rejecting someone did not necessarily mean a willingness to be close. Bettany was extremely talented, but the ws brought about by her childhood family caused her to have a huge psychological problem and feel insecure. Such a person was either inferior or conceited, Although the was annoying, in the end, she was not a bad person. Alter experiencing the ups and downs of the world, she would naturally change. Alternatively, if there was a better elder who was willing to teach her step by step, it would also help her correct her mentality This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Olivia¡¯s approach to rtionships was like clear water, he preferred to keep things simple and straightforward. She did not have any special feelings for Bettany. It was just that she saw that her talent was not bad and her spiritual energy was oppressive. She could not bear to see them go to waste, so she casually pulled her up. That was all. She had never thought of repaying her kindness, nor had she thought of having a deeper Billionaire¡®, Macing Darling rtionship with her. Olivia had encountered countless people in her life, and Bettany was just one of the many unremarkable individuals she hade across. At most, she was a student of Olivia¡¯s in the held of art, and there were no deeper entanglements between them. She was not in the mood or willing to pay attention to Bettany¡¯s strange, conflicted, and pretentious thoughts. She had always been direct with such people. In the future, don¡¯t report anything about her to me. Block her number.¡± She was just an unimportant person. ¡®Olivia would not waste too much effort on her. Her time was precious. She had more important things to do, When it was time to rest, dinner was ready. Olivia had just picked up the fork when she sensed that something was wrong. She looked up at Elena. ¡°Did I order this dinner?¡± ¡°This is from Ellis.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Olivia nodded and picked up the fork to eat unhurriedly. There were a total of three dishes: scrambled eggs with tomatoes, beef stew cubes, and yam broli. It was abnormally simple and tasted average. However, the smile on Olivia¡¯s face could not be stoppeil. She slowly tasted it one mouthful at a time, as if she were eating delicacies. After finishing her meal, she sent a message to Daniel on WhatsApp: [The dinner was delicious, I like it very much.¡±] Daniel was in a meeting when he received the message from Olivia. He looked at the executive presenting their proposals in front of him with a serious expression. Feeling his phone vibrate, he took it out and nced at it. He was a little surprised. Livy mentioned that the food he made was delicious. He was so happy that it made everyone wonder about the reason behind his joyful appearance. Then, everyone noticed that the CEO was in an unusually good mood after looking at his phone. Even though the executive¡¯s proposal was not perfect, he listened patiently and even gave a few very precise. suggestions. He even praised them. Everyone was dumbfounded. After the meeting ended, Daniel sat in his seat and did not move. He was holding his phone and looking at something intently. The executive who had spoken just now mustered his courage and wanted to ask Daniel for advice, but he did not dare to go forward. His colleague beside him pushed him. ¡°Hurry up. Mr. Sullivan will leave in a while.¡± The executive hesitated. ¡°Did you see that? Mr. Sullivan looks so serious. He must be reading some important documents. I¡¯d better not go.¡± His colleague nodded and agreed with him. They felt that they didn¡¯t deserve to disturb their big boss over such a small matter. -At this moment, Daniel was looking at the ten dishes that were the best for a woman¡¯s health. Unlike the rxed and warm atmosphere on Olivia¡¯s side, the Manson family¡¯s side was in a tense situation. Everyone was staring at the votes, even though Winona was far ahead at this moment. The Manson family did not dare to rx for even a moment. It was not until around 11 p.m., when they confirmed that there was no movement from Olivia, that the Maison family finally heaved a sigh of relief. Jonny told his daughter to rest ¡°Go rest now. We¡¯re definitely going to win. There are only a few hours Jeft tontorrow. Everyone is sleeping and resting now. Even if she wants to organize a big event. this spread it too widely. At this point, it¡¯s impossible for her to overtake.¡± rissa nodded. ¡°Winona, quickly go and rest. You haven¡¯t rested for a few days. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep an eye on you.¡± Victoria also said, ¡°Yes, other than us, there¡¯s also a professional team watching. If there¡¯s even the slightest movement, we¡¯ll know immediately. ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to keep an eye on her now. Why don¡¯t you rest early? The results will be announced at right tomorrow. Instead of waiting here, why don¡¯t you prepare a better mental state for tomorrow morning to collect your championship trophy?¡± Hearing the word ¡®champion, Winona finally looked better. She hugged Victoria and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back to my room now. Dad, Mom, you guys sleep early too.¡± After returning to her room, Winona fell asleep in peace. She had to wee the champion with her best mental state tomorrow morning. She was determined to trample Olivia under her feet. Although she was very rxed, Winona did not sleep for long. She woke up at six in the morning. The first thing she did when she woke up was to look at the data. ¡°Guardian¡± by Olivia Taylor; 570 million Votes. Winona¡¯s phone fell to the ground. What exactly happened? Chapter 360 Chapter 360 Chapter 360 Winona stayed on the bed in a daze. She was in too much of a shock to react. At that moment, everything around her quietened and came to a standstill. She could not hear anything While her mouth opened and closed, no word was utterd The only thing that was crystal clear was the unbelievably high number of votes presented in front of her The number seemed to stare right back at her. Winona froze for a while before she finally regained her senses. She lowered her head and picked up her phone. Without even putting on her slippers, she pushed open the door and ran Jonny and Victoria were in the living hall downstairs Jonny was on the phone, giving instructions impatiently, while Victoria leaned against rissa and watched as thetter kept refreshing the webpage Nheless, no matter how many times rissa refreshed the website, Winonas votes were behind Olivia¡¯s. She wasgging so far behind that she was not even a quarter of Olivia¡¯s votes The butler noticed Winona and saw her bloodshot eyes He was very worried ¡°Miss, why aren¡¯t you wearing any shoes?¡± The butler then instructed the helper. ¡°Go and bring a pour of shoes for Miss. But Winona had no time to wait for the butler. She went downstairs barefooted Victoria noticed Winona and looked up When Winona met her mother¡¯s gaze, she could no longer hold her tears in. She choked and said, ¡°Mom¡± Victoria felt a lump in her throat and quickly went forward to hug Winona. Jonny had also noticed his daughter¡¯s presence, but he was too busy on the phone. He spoke in a harsh tone, ¡°What are you guys doing? I left the operation in your hands because you had guaranteed me a sure win. But look at what happened, Olivia¡¯s votes are almost at 600 million now! ¡°And we have only 20 million votes! ¡°Did I spend so much money to hire you just to make us lose?¡± The person in charge of the operations team felt aggrieved. ¡°Mr. Manson, this is an unexpected situation¡± ¡°Unexpected? If things always go ording to n, why did I decide to spend so much money to hire you? I would have done it myself. I don¡¯t want to listen to your excuses. Now, listen to what I want. I want to overtake Olivia. Hurry up and think of a way to increase the votes Jonny yelled into the phone. Although he was beingmbasted, there was nothing the person in charge could do. He was at his wits¡± end. Finally, he said, ¡°Mr. Manson, why don¡¯t you research a cure for cancer, too: That way, you can surpass Olivia,¡± Jonny became dumbfounded as soon as he heard that. He was instantly speechless. Once he felt that Jonny had calmed down, the person in charge began to exin in a somber tone, ¡°Mr. Manson, this is really beyond our control. Olivia released the news of the cancer drug in the wee hours of the morning, and it was immediately reposted by Ember University. Subsequently, all the other universities reposted the news. After that, almost all the official ounts have reposted it. After all, that is good news for the country and the people. ¡°The media was in an uproar. They tried all sorts of ways to contact Olivia. And, when they were unable to reach her, they reported the news of Taylor participating in the paintingpetition. Olivia did not even need to buy paid posters or hire any media outlets. They were already praising her to the moon ¡°Did you not see it? Although we had previously reported that Olivia¡¯s work strayed away from the theme, all those usations are being overturned now ¡°Who says only a warrior can defend the family: One needs to be ferocious to devour cancer cells. Hence, her work Guardian, suits the theme. To be the guardian of the family, one has to be fierce.¡± Hence, in the end, all the stints they pulled during the early stages of thepetition turned into publicity for Olivia Unable to contact Olivia, the media and public expressed their gratitude by voting for her. ? And it was not just the young people. Even the elderly using old phones with no idea how to vote online insisted on taking out their phone cards and putting them in their grandchildren¡® smartphones to vote for Olivia. They could go without sleep to do that. Then, there were people who even went to get new SIM cards. Fortunately, Olivia had announced the news at night, and businesses were still closed. Had she made the announcement at 12 noon, her votes would double. In such circumstances, even if the person in charge were a genius, he would still be dumbfounded. Moreover, he also wanted to vote for Olivia.. Only people like Olivia, who made contributions and brought honor to the country and people, were worthy of such high acim. If not for professional ethics, the person in charge would have walked away from that job. Not only did he want to vote for Olivia, but he wanted to rally everyone to vote for her, too! The person in charge¡¯s eyes turned red when he thought of his grandmother, who had passed away from cancer. ¡°If only Grandmother could live a few more years,¡± hemented. The person in charge got into a bad mood thinking about that and could no longer talk to Jonny. Hence, heave the phone to his assistant and asked him to exin the situation to Jonny. Since it hade to that, there was no need to beat around the bush. The assistant took the phone and went straight to the point. He gave Jonny two options. ¡°First option is, We will do ording to your request and canvass wildly for votes. ¡°However, this will result in two consequences. First of all, there are only two hours before the voting ends. In such a short period of time, even if we went all out, we could only pull in a few hundred thousand votes at most. That is barely enough to catch up to Olivia at all. ¡°The second consequence is that, at this moment, everyone is excited about the cancer drug and just casting their votes to express their appreciation to Olivia, but you are doing the opposite. Defaming Olivia and canvassing for votes for your family might cause strong dissatisfaction among the people. ¡°This public outcry might even affect Prooco Group. ¡°Mr. Manson, are you sure you want to continue with your request?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Jonny¡¯s shoulders drooped as he exhaled a puff of cigarette smoke with a bitter expression. ¡°What¡¯s the other choice?¡± The assistant advised, ¡°The other choice is to admit defeat.¡± Jonny closed his eyes. Everyone in the living room heard what the assistant said. Winona looked despondent. She buried her head in Victoria¡¯s shoulder and sobbed silently. Sensing her daughter¡¯s disappointment, Victoria choked. ¡°I can¡¯t admit defeat. I just won¡¯t admit defeat!¡± She could not take that lying down. Why should they admit defeat? She would not. Sensing Jonny¡¯s hesitation, the assistant continued, ¡°Mr Manson, it is just a small paintingpetition. You ought to consider the big picture. Do you really want to fight with the public over apetition? The Manson family¡¯s foundation is cultural real estate. There are so many shopping malls in the country. It¡¯s really not a wise move to offend the public.¡± At this point, the assistant paused, then reluctantly advised, ¡°Mr. Manson, I have to remind you. Olivia has not taken any action yet.¡± Without doing anything but releasing that piece of news, their opponent crushed all the effort that the Manson family had gone to great lengths to achieve for the past four days. Who knew what would happen if Olivia decided to retaliate? Upon hearing him, Jonny hesitated. After a while, he said, ¡°Let me think about it¡± As soon as he hung up, his phone started ringing non¨Cop. They were all shareholders of the Manson family. As soon as Jonny picked up one of the calls from a major shareholder, he was greeted with a wave of questions. ¡°Jonny, what¡¯s wrong with you? If you want brave the fire of hell¡¯s pit, do it alone. Don¡¯t drag the Manson family with you. And don¡¯t drag Prooco Group down, either.¡± Jonny wanted to exin to him. However, the other party did not give him a chance to exin and said, ¡°Hurry, hurry, Retract all the ndering news of Olivia¡¯s paintings, Then, vote for Olivia and release a congrattory message to Olivia for developing a cancer drug. Ask them to vote for Olivia Jonny was speechless. How did it end up like that? He had fought for so long, and now, he had to canvass for votes for Olivia instead. In an instant, Jormy seemed to have aged 10 years, Chapter 361 Chapter 361 Chapter 361 The cancer drug was actually developed a long time ago, and they had done several clinical trials on it. But it was never announced. Now seemed like a good time to do it. To be honest, it was a bit unfair of Olivia to canvass votes like that. It was a sure win tactic. Elena was even more ecstatic than Olivia as she watched the soaring number of votes. She cheered and screamed, unable to keep still. As Olivia¡¯s votes reached a new high, the Manson family started to rally for her and even publicly congratted her for her sess in developing the cancer drug. Elena found the Manson family hrious. What a fool they had made themselves into. Elena turned to Olivia and asked curiously, ¡°Miss Taylor, did you n this from the beginning?¡± Olivia was sitting at the dining table drinking her milk. Her arm rested on the table, revealing her slender wrist. Her posture was elegant and alluring. She had the noble air of aristocracy around her Elena was dumbstruck with one nce. Olivia was a real beauty. ¡°What n?¡± Olivia lowered her eyes and put down the cup. Then, she picked up a napkin and wiped her mouth causally. Her nonchnt attitude broke that air of aristocracy she possessed earlier. She looked like a high and mighty loyalty now. She was charismatic without even trying Elena tightened her back. She subconsciously straightened herself and sat upright. And like an elementary school student, she ced her hands on her thighs. The cancer drug.¡± Elena probed. ¡°Did you n this a long time ago? To use the drug to canvass votes.¡± ¡°No.¡± Olivia lowered her head and began peeling the eggshell. She continued in an indifferent tone. ¡°I just feel that it is time we announce it. It just happens to coincide with thepetition.¡± She would not waste her time bothering with the Mason family. It was just a coincidence. And, Olivia would not prematurely announce the results of the research just to canvass for votes. They had been producing results for many years. When they were finally ready, it was time for the competition, too. ¡°Coincidence?¡± Elena was a little confused. She continued, asking, ¡°If the paintingpetition had been two monthster and the drug had already been announced, what would you have done?¡± There¡¯s still Nimbus Gaze. It is about time we announce that, too,¡± Olivia was focused on peeling the eggs and did not even look up. ¡°What about next year?¡± Elena was persistent. ¡°Had the paintingpetition been held next year, and you had already announced the cancer drug and Nimbus Gaze, what would you do then?¡± Then, I will go with the smart bot project.¡± Olivia took a bite of the egg. She was unfazed. However, Elena¡¯s endless questions affected her mood and appetite. Olivia raised her hand and tapped on her phone twice. She pulled out a list of projects that she had participated in. She then casually handed the phone over to Elena. ¡°Te your pick. Stop asking me so many questions.¡± Elena was stunned when she saw the list. ¡°That¡¯s right. How could I have forgotten? Miss Taylor is the dean of Capitol Research Institute. She is the big shot among the big shots, Elena thought. ¡°Why am I underestimating Miss Taylor and asking so many questions?¡± Billionaire M Aber breakfast, Olivia hopped into a car to the venue of the paintingpetition. There, she received. her award and came straight back Tyson followed behind her with the trophy and asked. ¡°Miss Taylor, where should we put this trophy?¡± ¡°Toss it in the storeroom.¡± Tyson was speechless at her attitude. She could not care less about the award. Meanwhile, back at the Gram family¡¯s residence. Bettany was sitting on the bed and reading the news on the cancer drugs on her phone. That news had already topped the chart of trending searches. It was even highlighted in red. called that she had mocked Olivia for being conceited and saying that the paintingpetition wasN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. a small matter Now, it did seem like a small matter aspared to the cancer drugs. Just the day before, Bettany had felt that she was of the same caliber as Olivia. However, after just one ight, the suddenly felt that it was impossible to par up to her. Bettany felt a little ufortable. It was hard to describe what she was feeling. ut on the bed in a daze for a while before she came to her senses. thrennsoled herself that it did not matter. She and Olivia were two different entities. Olivia was a scientist, whereas Bettany would be the best painter in the future. They would still be on equal footing Bestany felt much better when she thought of it that way. With Gpen mind, Bettany went to the studio to draw. She picked up the brush and began to sketch Olivia¡¯s work, Guardian¡± Halfway through, Bettany tilted her head and began to study the painting carefully. The more she looked at it, the better she felt. A surge of courage rose in her heart. you¡± moment, the helper, Rachel, came in with a bowl. ¡°Miss Fulham, the chef has made this soup for Bettany looked at the soup curiously. ¡°Mr. Alexander has specially instructed the kitchen staff to prepare this for you.¡± Rachel ced the bowl on the table. ¡°Mr. Alexander knows that you are not in good health, so he specially brought the ingredients back to make into soup for you.¡± Rachel lowered her voice. ¡°These are all nutritious ingredients which are not readily avable in the country. Most of what is avable has been sent to you, Mr. Alexander is so nice to you.¡± The corners of Bettany¡¯s mouth curled up. She picked up the soup and took a sip. She frowned at once. It¡¯s too sweet.¡± As she spoke, she handed the bowl to Rachel and instructed, ¡°Ask the kitchen to make another bowl. Don¡¯t make it so sweet. ¡°Sweet Rachel was surprised. She took a spoonful and tasted it. ¡°It¡¯s not sweet at all.¡± She was confused. Bettany was displeased. She looked up and nced at Rachel coldly However, Rachel did not get her hint and asked point¨Cnk, ¡°Why are you looking at me? The soup is not sweet at all Bettany clenched her fists and her expression turned grim How stupid! Bettany thought. Bettany recalled the time when she stayed with the Smith family. The helper would take one look at Olivia and immediately understood what she needed via did not even need to open her mouth. an idor Why is Rachel so inuenitive? My emotions are written all over my face, and she still did not get it. What Bettany got frustrated and could not be bothered to talk to Rachel She pointed at the door and said, ¡°Get A momentter, someone knocked on the door. Bettany thought it was Rachel and a look of irate shed across her eyes. She was about to say somet when she heard the butler¡¯s voice ¡°Miss Fum,¡± the butler called. ¡°Could it be that Alexander is back?¡± to Bettany¡¯s eyes lit up. She got up quickly and ran over lopen the door. However, there was only the butler outside the door. Although Bettany was a little disappointed that it was not Alexander, she quickly perked up. ¡°Butler, what¡¯s the The butler nodded and answered respectfully ¡°First Elder is here. He wants to see you? ¡°First Elder?¡± Bettany took a step back subconsciously and clenched her fingers tightly. She looked a little frightened. She still remembered how some time back. Alexander had a big fight with First Elder in the study because he wanted her instead of the fianc¨¦e that the Grant family had chosen for him At that time, even though Bettany was standing outside the door, she could still feel First Elder¡¯s wrath. ¡°What is yo special about Bettany? She is just an ordinar, uncouth woman. She has no ss. It is alright if Mr. Alexander just wants to have some fun with her, but she does not deserve a ce by your side¡± First Elder was panting with anger. ¡°The n has chosen three potential wives for you, and they are all better than Jer. Just why are you so obsessed with her When First Elder finally came out of the study and saw Bettany, he snorted at her Bettany could never forget the way First Elder red at her. The look in his eyes was as vicious as a poisonous snake, as if he was looking at a dead prey. Chapter 362 Chapter 362 Chapter 362 ¡°Why is First Elder looking for me?¡± Bettam asked nervously She was terrified of him. Bettany knew that with her family background. Alexander was out of her league. But she had been working hard. With a little more time, she would became a top painter. She was born into a lower¨Cmiddle¨Css family and had limited resources. Had she been raised by the Smith family like Olivia, she would be as outstanding as her, too, Nheless, even if Bettany was not born with a silver spoon, she had never felt that she was, in any way. inferior to those wealthy, morousdies. The butler shook his head. Tm sorry, Miss Fulham. First Elder did not exm why he was looking for you.¡± Bettany clenched her phone tightly and hesitated. She did not want to go over. ¡°Where¡¯s Alexander? When is Alexandering back?¡± ¡°Mr. Alexander has an important meeting today. He wont be back until tonight.¡± ¡°At night¡± Bettany took a deep breath. She looked disappointed First Elder was waiting in the living room downstairs Bettany tidied herself before the mirror and tried to look presentable before she finally dragged her feet downSTATES. First Elder was drinking coffee on the sofa. When he looked up and saw Bettany, he smiled at her and said. ¡°Sir.¡± Bettany¡¯s expression changed in an instant. She was surprised by First Elder¡¯s pleasant attitude towards Her. ¡°First Elder Bettany greeted him. ¡°Miss Fulham, did you see the news this morning¡± Fint Elder ced his coffee cup on the table looked up at Bettany. ¡°You are aware of the cancer drug developed by Olivia and her team, right! Bettany hurriedly nodded. ¡°I know. I know. I know everything ¡°I heard that you are on good terms with Olivia¡± First Elder asked again. ¡°Yes, we are alright. She¡¯s my senior. Bettany said suspiciously ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± First Elder nodded. ¡°Bettany, with your background, I am sure you know if you are worthy of Mr. Alexander.¡± Bettany¡¯s face paled. She lowered her eyes and kept quiet. First Elder continued, ¡°With your kind of background, the Grant family will never ept you. Even if Mr. Alexander insists, it¡¯s impossible to change their thinking. He does not make all the decisions in the Grant family.¡± ¡°However,¡± First Elder¡¯s tone suddenly changed. ¡°Nothing is for sure. As long as you are able to prove that you can be of assistance to Mr. Alexander, the Grant family might still ept you Bettany got First Elder¡¯s hint. She looked up determinedly. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very simple. First Elder fiddled with the emerald ring on his thumb. ¡°Aren¡¯t you on friendly terms with Olivia? Make use of that rtionship and try to please her. As long as you can convince her to license the jatent of the cancer drug to the Grant family, I won¡¯t stop you from entering the Grant family.¡± ¡°I have to grovel to Olivia? Bettany appeared a little mortified. She thought that getting together with Alexander would elevate her to the same level as Olivia. She did not expect that she would still have to grovel to her in the end. There was a look of humiliation on Bettany¡¯s face, and she could not speak for a long while, First Elder nced at her and said indifferently. ¡°I thought you like Mr. Alexander a lot? Are you not even willing to do this for Mr. Alexander?¡± No, I¡¯m willing I¡¯m willing Bettany hurriedly rified. ¡°Alright their First Elder pointed at his phone. ¡°Call Olivia now and get in touch with her¡± Bettany squeezed her tigers. She swallowed her inalignity and dialed Olivia¡¯s number on her phone. ¡°It is host this one time Once I get First Elder¡¯s approval and marry into the Grant family, I can hold my head high and would no longer have to how down to her or please anyone.¡± Bettany opened her address book in the phone and searched for Olivia¡¯s contact, She dialed the number. ¡°Hello, the mumber you have dialed is currently engage¡± ¡°The line is busy¡± Bettany looked up timidly and nce at First Elder. First Elder frowned. ¡°Call again¡± Bettany tries to call Olivia a few moje times, but the line was always engaged. Til call Elena, She¡¯s Olivia¡¯s assistant.¡± Afraid that First Elder would be angry, Bettany quickly suggested. ¡°Sure, First Elder agreed. Fortunately, Elena¡¯s line went through smoothly. ¡°Bettany What¡¯s the matter?¡± Bettany opened her mouth but found it difficult to speak. Just the day before, she had acted like a mighty savibu and condescendingly asked Olivia if she needed any help. It had only been a day, and Bettany was now the one humbly begging for favors. Bettany never felt so embarrassed. It took her a long while to finally speak, ¡°Nothing. I just wanted to talk to you ¡°What was there to talk about between them?¡± Elena was dumbfounded and said outrightly, ¡°Well, if there¡¯s nothing, I¡¯ll hang up. I still have a lot of things to do here.¡± ¡°Wait, don¡¯t hang up, Bettany panicked when she heard that. ¡°Where¡¯s Olivia? What is she doing now? She has helped me so much, but I haven¡¯t thanked her yet. I would like to treat her to a meal sometime when ¡°Why don¡¯t we gather at the Grant family for sojne soup?¡± Bettany¡¯s tone became natural. ¡°Olivia is usually so busy with work. She should take good care of herself. Alexander had prepared the soup for me. It¡¯s very nutritious and can¡¯t be eaten anywhere else ¡°We can¡¯t go.¡± Elena turned impatient. ¡°She doesn¡¯t have the time. Miss Taylor has been extra busy recently. She cannot afford the time.¡± ¡°Pass the phone to Olivia. I¡¯ll talk to her.¡± Bettany frowned. Elena¡¯s patience wore out when she heard that. She replied callously, ¡°I still have something on. I¡¯m With that, she swiftly hung up the phone. Bettany stared at the phone in disbelief. Ele actually hung up the phone on herf First Elder sat at the side, observing Bettany. When he saw her expression, he asked, ¡°It didn¡¯t go well?¡± Bettany replied in a low voice, ¡°Olivia is very busy.¡± First Elder picked up his coffee cup and gently blew on it. ¡°Youngdy if you want to marry into the Grant family with your current status, you must always behave humbly and never get arrogant. You trught to know the ways of the world. ¡°Olivia has a lot of connections andworks. You should know better to maintain your rtionship with her. Hthe other party was too busy to have time for you, you should take the initiative and seek her out diligendy. Compliment her, and be sweet with your words. You¡¯re all girls. What can¡¯t you say to each other? ¡°Moreover, the two of you are martial sisters and have the same teacher. You even owe her a favor. How can you break off such a deep rtionship? You have to mapatain it from time to time. In the future, if you marry into the Gram family and be the mistress of the family, you would have to be more capable than this and keep up with the connections. As Mr. Alexander¡¯s wife, you have to be of help to him.¡± After lecturing Bettany, First Elder beckoned the butler wer. ¡°Go and prepare some gifts. Choose them wisely. Then, get Miss Fulham to deliver them to the Taylor family personally.¡± ¡°Now?¡± Bettany was bewildered. First Elder said firmly, ¡°Yes, you have to do it now. I¡¯ll get Anne to tag along you, She¡¯ll teach you¡± Just like that, Bettany was forced to bring gifts to the Taylor family. Not only that, but she also had to familiarize herself with these gifts with help from Anne Anne looked at Bettany coldly as sheaught her carefully. ¡°You have to be meticulous when gifting things to people. You have to introduce the gifts one by one to the other party like you know them by heart. Only then will the other party feel your sincerity.¡± Bettany nodded vigorously and tried to remember what she said, N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Why are they all ordinary gifts?¡± Bettany was puzzled ¡°Why don¡¯t we give them the precious ingredients for the soup?¡± Anne turned to look at her with a disdainful expression. ¡°You¡¯re the one who is giving the presents, not the Grant family. If the gift is too expensive, Olivia won¡¯t ept it.¡± ¡°How can you not even understand this? Anne looked at Bettany despisefully. ¡°When you reach the Taylor family, remember to be more lively. Sweet¨Ctalk and shower Olivia with praise to show your admiration for her.¡± Bettany lowered her eyes. ¡°Got it.¡± Chapter 363 Chapter 363 Chapter 363 The Grant family was not far from the vi of the Smith family. It only took half an hour by car. On the way there, Anne made the best use of the time to tutor Bettany. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t cross your legs. Anne¡¯s expression looked very serious. ¡°You¡¯ll be the future Mrs. Grant of the Grant family. You have to be elegant. Have you ever seen a richdy cross her legs?¡± Bettany blushed. She quickly took her right leg down and kept her legs closed. ¡°Stick up your back, lower your shoulders, and raise your chin slightly. Don¡¯t always be dejected and act pettily.¡± Anne said coldly. Bettany clumsily followed Anne¡¯s instructions, but only after a long time did she met the requirements. Then Anne nodded and said in a satisfied tone, ¡°Miss Fulham, you are so smart.¡± Hearing that, Bettany was overjoyed and said, ¡°Thank you for teaching me.¡± When they reached the Smith family, Elena came out to meet them. She nced at Anne curiously. ¡°Bettany, how did you get here? Who is this?¡± Bettany hurriedly said, ¡®She is from the Grant family. She will serve me from now on.¡± Elena understood and did not ask further. Then she led Bettany in. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside. Miss Taylor waiting. In the living room, Olivia was lyingzily on the sofa with her eyes slightly closed. She was not in a good mood and had curled up like a softball. She held an orange in her hand and slowly peeled it. slow! When she saw Bettany, she only raised her head and said casually, ¡°Sit.¡± Bettany sat down, her gazending on Olivia¡¯s crossed legs. She then looked at her casual sitting posture., Her back did not straighten back at all. She blinked her eyes, thinking of Anne¡¯s words, and said, ¡°Olivia, why are you sitting like this? It¡¯s too indecent. You- Before she could finish speaking, she was interrupted by Anne, who was behind her. ¡°Miss Fulham, this is Ms. Taylor¡¯s home. She can do whatever she wants. Moreover, Ms. Taylor¡¯s sitting posture is casual and natural, which makes her look so innocent and cute. How can you describe it as indecent?¡± With that, she smiled apologetically at Olivia. T¡¯m sorry, Ms. Taylor., Bettany is from the countryside. and doesn¡¯t know the rules. Don¡¯t lower yourself to her level.¡± Upon hearing this, Bettany¡¯s face turned as red as blood. It was all because she was so embarrassed. Olivia chuckled and did not say anything. She continued to peel the orange and threw a piece into her mouth after peeling it. Oh, it was a little sour. Olivia narrowed her eyes because of the sourness. Anne knew what to do and immediately said, ¡°Bettany brought oranges for you. She knows you like oranges, so she specially picked some honey oranges. They taste very sweet.¡± With that, she gestured for Bettany to peel an orange for Olivia. Being ordered around by Anne like a maid, Bettany looked embarrassed with an ugly expression. She Jowered her head and bit her lower lip hard. She wished she could find a hole to hide in. What was this! When she crossed her legs, it was vulgar and indecent, but it was natural and casual when Olivia did the same. Was she trying to judge a book by its cover? Bettany did not even dare to raise her head. She looked into Elena¡¯s eyes, afraid of being mocked and even more afraid of being pitied. Her shoulders were trembling violently as if she was about to copse in the next second. Olivia changed her posture and arched her body. She ced the remaining oranges on the table and turned to Anne. Her tone was extremely cold. ¡°Don t p on an act in front of me. Why? Are you trying to bully Bettany so that I can¡¯t stand it anymore and speak up for her? Speaking of this, Olivia Taylor sneered. She really looked down on the Grant family more and more. Could they do things in a more generous way! Did they only know these ghost tricks? What true strength did they have? But only these endless petty thoughts. *Please be clear about the fact that Bettany is Alexander¡¯s woman not mine. Alexander should be the one who speaks up for her. You¡¯ve mistaken Olivia looked a bit impatient. What exactly does the Grant family want to do? Just say it.¡± ¡°As the head of the family, you¡¯re really insightful. I can¡¯t hide anything from you¡± Anneplimented. With that, she turned to Bettany and instructed ¡°Go and y outside. I have something to say to the head of the family Bettany was still in a daze. She had no idea what all this was about. However/she was not stupid. Almost immediately, she realized that Anne was deliberately belittling her and even belittling her in front of Olivia. She wanted Olivia to stand up for her. Thinking of this, Bettany felt extremely bitter inside. She felt like a clown. Elena¡¯s heart softened. She could not stand it anymore She pulled Bettany and said. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the art studio After Bettany left. Anne sat on the sofa. She first looked around and nced at the huge living room. Then, she looked at Olivia and said meaningfully. ¡°Sometimes. I really don¡¯t know if I should call you the head of the Taylor family or of the Smith fan When she said this, she even looked up and nced at Rnd and ke. Her intention to sow discord. was obvious. Olivia sat quietly with her right hand supporting her chin. She blinked her eyes and looked nonchnt She was not angry at Anne¡¯s provocative words at all. There was no emotion on her face. She even smiled at Anne. ¡°It¡¯s just a form of address. You can call me whatever you want. The head of the Taylor family, or of the Smith family, or Ms. Taylor, or whatever you like, I¡¯m fine with it.¡± ¡°Olivial¡± Anne waspletely enraged by this meaningless teasing. She suddenly stood up, her face ashen. ¡°Is this how the Smith family has brought you up? Whoever comes to visit is a guest. Is humiliating a guest the way the Smith family treats guests?¡± Upon hearing this, Olivia suddenly stopped smiling and sat up straight. Her nonchnt temperament immediately receded like a tide, and in an instant, her aura became oppressive. She looked at Anne and said word by word, ¡°How I treat guests depends on what kind of the guest is. Anne, I¡¯m sure you know very well what you¡¯re thinking. Don¡¯te to me and cause trouble. You don¡¯t have to interfere in the Smith family¡¯s matter.¡± Speaking of this, Olivia sneered. ¡°The way of the Grant family¡¯s begging is also very interesting. You came here today for the anti¨Ccancer drug, right? I¡¯ve never seen someone so thick¨Cskinned. The Grant family treated me like this. The two families are almost in a fight, but you still dare toe to our door shamelessly. Today, I¡¯ll say this. From now on, as long as it¡¯s my project, the Grant family doesn¡¯t even think about touching it. Be it the Grant family or those so¨Ccalled subordinates of this family, don¡¯t even think about Olivia¡¯s words were powerful. Hearing this, Anne changed her expression. Her aura waspletely suppressed by Olivia. She wanted to refort, but for some reason, she could not say a word in the face of Olivia¡¯s cold eyes. It took her a while to recover. voucher She flew into a rage out of humiliation. ¡°Olivia, remember what you said today. I hope you won¡¯t regret it in the future. Beforeing here, the First Elder told me that if you knew what was good for you and were willing to hand over the anti¨Ccancer drug, the Grant family would acknowledge your position as the head of the Smith family even if you refused to take the Great Nourishment Pill. But now it seems that you really do not know how to appreciate favors. When I get back, I¡¯ll tell the First Elder everything you said and did today.¡± ¡°Why do you tell him?¡± Olivia was amused. ¡°To make him furious for his ipetence? The Grant family is really interesting. It had said a thousand times that they wanted to be rude to me. I¡¯m very curious about how rude they could be. It¡¯s been so long, but I¡¯m still sitting here perfectly fine. Could it be that the Grant family is just glib¨Ctongued?¡± ¡°Olivia!¡± Anne was so angry that she could only shout the three words. Olivia took a piece of orange from the table and ced it in her mouth. After swallowing the sour taste, she said, ¡°Go back and tell your First Elder that you¡¯ve said so many times that it¡¯s now my turn.¡± Speaking of this, Olivia looked up coldly and raised her eyelids. ¡°Tell them that I am going to be rude to the Grant family!¡± Chapter 364 Chapter 364 Chapter 364 Elena led Bettany to the studio on the fourth floor and asked her to ss of water. ¡°Thank you.¡± Bettany held the cup and nodded. She was not in a good mood and looked listless. Elena did not know what to say. She just sat at the side in a daze. sit on the sofa. Then she gave her a After a while, Bettany suddenly raised her head and looked at Elena. The emotions in her eyes were chaotic. ¡°Are you looking down on me?¡± As she said this, she gripped the cup tightly, her knuckles turning white. She was extremely embarrassed. ¡°What am I looking down on?¡± Elena was still in a daze¡­ Bettany mocked herself. ¡°I showed you my status in the Grant family and said that I wanted to help you canvass votes and ate the soup. In fact, I¡¯m not doing well in the Grant family at all. Even a female servant can scold me.¡± Elena blinked her eyes and looked even more surprised ¡°Why should I look down on you because of these things? You said that you were helping Miss Taylor out of good intentions. Eating the soup was also out of good intentions. Why would I look down on you because of your good intentions?¡± Speaking of this, Elena looked at Bettan worriedly and concernedly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you recently? Are you sick? Why are you acting so strange?¡± Bettany opened her mouth and wanted to speak, but she suddenly did not know what to say. Elena actually thought that she really wanted to help but not show off. Bettany was in disbelief. ¡°Don¡¯t you think I mentioned the soup just to show off?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to show off about the soup?¡± Elena could not understand. ¡°200 dors for a cup of soup. It¡¯s very cheap.¡± Bettany said nothing. Elena continued, ¡°Miss Taylor has also eaten the soup before. But she didn¡¯t like it.¡± Bettany remained silent. She still wanted to defend herself. The soup I mentioned is special. There are not many cooks in the country who could do it.¡± Elena did not mind. ¡°I know. It¡¯s a special soup. It is very healthy and nutritious. And it is helpful to treat disease. But Miss Taylor doesn¡¯t like it very much.¡± Seeing that Bettany kept talking about the soup. Elena thought that she wanted to eat it, so she asked, ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll buy some for you. It¡¯s cooked by Chef Smith from the Smith Cuisine Hall. It has once been a state banquet.¡± Elena acted very quickly and immediately gave the order. After a while, the soup was served. Bettany did not refuse. She wanted to try it and prove that the Taylor family¡¯s soup was inferior to the Grant family¡¯s. However, after tasting it, she realized that it seemed this taste better. For a moment, she could not tell if was because of the ingredients of the soup or of the culinary skills of the Chef- Beny waspletely silent. It turned out that what she was showing off was not worth mentioning to Olivia. Elena¡¯s heart softened as she felt very ufortable sering Bettany like this. She had personally seen Bettany change from a timid girl to such a confident and sunny person. Elena hesitated for a moment. ¡°If you¡¯re not doing well in the Grant family,e back.¡± Bettany was eating the soup, but she was stunned when she heard this, After a while, she suddenly turned around and said in a serious tone, ¡°Elena, I know you¡¯re doing this for Belenia Missing Darling good, but I can¡¯t turn back. I chose this path myself. I want to walk to the en Wismen had to get married eventually, and most men were inconstant in love. Since that was the case. why should she suffer! She could just find a man who meant nothing to her. But would an ordinary man treat her well and cherish her? Would there be no conflict between the mother and daughter¨Cinw? Alexander was such a good person that she did not even dare to dream of She yearned to fave him. Even if it was just for a day, she was willing to ¡°Well Elena sighed and stopped persuading her Bettany did not want to make the atmosphere so tense, so she pointed at a painting in the studio. ¡°What¡¯s this! I¡¯ve never seen it before ¡°This is the Eight Great Mountain Men of John White. Does it look good?¡± Elena pointed at it to Be excitedly. ¡°Mr. Sullivan bought it for Miss Taylor As she likes it. Mr. Sullivan bought it. How enviable¡± John White? Bettany widened her eyes in surprise. ¡°His paintings must be very expensive. How much is Elena frowned and thought for a while. ¡°I think it cost 10 million dors *10 million dors Bettany gasped When she took Alexander s sub¨Ccard and spent two hundred thousand dors on a small house in the suburbs, she was discussed by the Grant family¡¯s servants. They said that she spent the Grant family¡¯s money and that he was a material girl Olivia actually spent 10 million dors in one go. It was simply unimaginable. Coincidentally, Olivia came to the studio. Bettany asked her curiously, ¡®Olivia, the Sullivan family didn¡¯t mind that you spent 10 million dors on paintings?¡± Olivia sat on the sofa. Her eyes were clear and there was a hint of shock in her beautiful eyes. ¡°It¡¯s only 10 million dors. What¡¯s there to mind?¡± Bettany didn¡¯t know what to say. What humblebrag people! Bettany felt that the soup in the bowl was no longer tasty She thought of something and sat next to Olivia. She said tentatively. ¡°Olivia, I couldn¡¯t get through to you when I called you previously. The line was always busy¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Olivia looked up and gave her a nce. Her tone was unhurried and sounded extremely calm. without a trace of shyness, as if she was talking about an unimportant matter. ¡°You¡¯ve been blocked¡± Bettany felt speechless. She didn¡¯t even know how to respond. How could Olivis say something like cklisting her so calmly? Bettany had thought about it before. She thought that Olivia had deliberately not picked up her she did not expect her to block her and say it so calmly in front of her. Bettany simply could not understand. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After being in a daze for a long time, she said disappointedly, ¡°Olivia, why did you cklist me? Did I do something wrong?¡± ¡°No.¡± Olivia¡¯s tone was straightforward. ¡°I just want to cklist you.¡± ¡°But why?¡± Bettany could not understand. She had always felt that she was special Olivia had saved her before. For her sake, she brought people to break into the Dillon family and took her in. She even treated her wrist and introduced her to Mrs. Liebig. They were very good friends. This was a very close rtionship Bettany admitted that she was indeed not a perfect penon. She was very vain andpetitive, but she did not do anything to let Olivia down. Why did the block her! There were so many interactions between them! Bettany said all her doubts Olivia knew Bettany¡¯s doubts. She leaned against the sofa and looked up seriously. Then she exined quietly, ¡°Bettany, you have to understand that you¡¯re not that different to me. I don¡¯t like or hate you ¡°Did you see the boxes of trinkets that Rnd had packed carller? Many people had given me things. I had also helped them or cured their illnesses. However those people were nothing special to me. I had even forgotten what they looked like.¡± ¡°I saved you only because I wanted to save you. I cured your hand because I¡¯in a doctor. I introduced you. to my teacher only because you have talent. This is very natural for me. It¡¯s not a very difficult thing, as easy as eating a piece of cake,¡± ¡°If everyone had my number and wanted to contact me, I wouldn¡¯t have time to do my own thing¡± ¡°Bettany, actually, to me, you are not different from the whistle on your neck and the trinkets in those boxes Bettany waspletely shocked as if she had been struck by lightning. Chapter 365 Chapter 365 Chapter 365 Bettany¡¯s emotions crumbled entirely. She had never anticipated that she would appear in such a vulnerable light in Olivia¡¯s perception. She presumed that Olivia might respond with anger, jealousy, and an inability to embrace the transformations unfolding in their midst. In the end, Olivia disyedplete indifference toward her, showing no concern whatsoever As Anne departed from Vi Smith, herplexion was pallid, and her anger raged within. She paid no heed to Bettany above and made a beeline for the Grant family Upon reaching the Grant household, her initial action was to confer with the First Elder The First Elder had already surmised that her journey might encounter obstacles, and he harbored little optimism. The principal objective of this expedition was to assess Olivia¡¯s disposition. Nevertheless, the First Elder had not anticipated Anne¡¯s level of fury. She painstakingly recounted Olivia¡¯s words with great precision. The First Elder had a chessboard before him and engaged in a solitary game,peting against himself. Upon hearing Anne¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t contain lusughter. You my dear, you stillck sufficient experience. It¡¯s astonishing how worked up you ve be over a mere Olivia The First Elder shook his head as he spoke, utterly dismissing Anne¡¯s words. He regarded the strife berween Olivia and Anne as nothing more than a child¡¯s make¨Cbelieve game Not only was he devoid of anger, but he also found the situation intriguing. ¡°First Elder,¡± Anne fumed, how can you find this amusing Listen to what Olivia asserted. She dered. that if it¡¯s her project, she won¡¯t bestow it upon the Grant family in the future. Such arrogance! I¡¯m seething with anger, and you¡¯re stillughing The First Elder continued his chess game. Upon hearing this, he shook his head and delivered a reprimand, ¡°She¡¯s but a young girl, prone to capriciousness and frivolous talk. It¡¯s merely nonsensic banter. You should simply brush it off. Why allow her words to anger you¡® He thought. That youngdy, undoubtedly, possessed remarkable capabilities and intelligence. She excelled in the realm of scientific research. Nevertheless, no matter how brilliant she was, she was limited by having only one mind. How many projects could she possibly undertake? It was solely the anti¨Ccancer drug project. ¡°If she opts s not to coborate, then so be it. Are we to cower before her, as if the Grant family is afraid?¡± Anne finally responded upon hearing the First Elder¡¯s words. She couldn¡¯t help but feel vexed with herself. ¡°I let my anger cloud my judgment. I can¡¯t believe I let myself get upset with her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± the First Elder reassured, not overly bothered by the situation. He pondered, ¡®While the potential profits from anti¨Ccancer drugs are enticing, the Grant family is not so perty as to covet every promising project. This time, he had sent Anne primarily to assess Olivia¡¯s stance and ascertain if she couldpromise. The uing year marked a pivotal period of change and First Elder sought to avoid unnecessary complications. Furthermore, given Olivia¡¯s capabilities in the field of anti¨Ccancer drugs, she held valuable potential, making it worthwhile to involve her.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. If Olivia¨Cexhibited the necessary diplomacy and a willingness to cooperate, she could proceed with the takeover of the Smith family smoothly. In the absence of such tact, it might require more effort, but the goal remained attainable. Jarron had already returned to the country and initiated contact with the members of the Smith family n. In the near future, the Smith family would undergo a division, with Olivia¡¯s exclusion from the proceedings. Upon learning of Jarron¡¯s return to the country, Anne¡¯s eyes sparkled with enthusiasm. She eagerly offered. ¡°First Elder, may I go there?¡± The First Elder cast a discreet nce at her and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t meddle in this. Tom is responsible for handling the situation, and Zelen will support him. Your involvement will likely only lead to complications.¡± ¡°First Elder, please allow me to go. I solemnly promise I won¡¯t create any issues. I¡¯ll apany Zelen¨C and assist Tom. Anne pled. The First Elder didn¡¯t consider the matter particrly significant. Since Anne was insistent on going, he decided to permit her to do so. He mused, ¡°In a matter of a few days, this issue will be resolved.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± He nodded. Jarron had indeed returned. However, upon his arrival in Evervale, Gillian did not apany him. She remamed in M Upon his return, Jarron¡¯s initial action was to coborate with the Smith family in an effort to undermine Olivia. During his stay in Evervale, Jarron cup residence at West Mountain Vi, located on Tom Tom reclinednguidly on the sofa, regarding Jarron with a perplexed expression. ¡°Why didn¡¯t return with you?¡± he inquired. Upon the mention of Gillian, a tinge of sorrow crossed Jarron¡¯s countenance. He responded in a subdued tone. ¡°She wishes to remain there.¡± Tom had inquired in a casual manner, and upon receiving Jarron¡¯s response, he simply nodded and refrained from delving deeper into the matter. on your mind? ¡°What are your intentions for this return?¡± Tom inquired. ¡°What¡¯s on your Jarron replied, ¡°My initial n is to reconnect with the Smith family members. When Gillian was present, they stood by her. Yet, due to Gillian¡¯s error, they shifted their allegiance to Olivia. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve returned, I am confident that once I reestablish contact, I¡¯ll regain their backing. Even if a few are hesitant, with the Grant family¡¯s support at my side, they¡¯ll find it hard to resist the temptation.¡± Jarron asserted. ¡°In that scenario, by rallying a faction of the Smith family members around me, I canunch an offensive against Olivia and reim the family head position, Jarron added. Tom nodded as he listened. Jarron¡¯s n appeared straightforward, yet it seemed to be the swiftest and. most straightforward approach under the current circumstances. Having the unwavering support of a formidable entity like the Grant family made it evident that anyone with discernment would opt for Jarron, who had their backing. Nheless, while this n held merit, it was not wless. ¡°What about Olivia? Tom prompted. ¡°What are your intentions regarding her?¡± Jarron frowned. In truth, deep within, he was averse to confronting Olivia. In his heart, Olivia remained his beloved little sister, Nheless, his life in M proved exceedingly challenging, presenting great hardships. While inparison to the average person, he still fared rtively well, it was impossible to ignore the vast disparity between his current circumstances and his former prosperity. In bygone days, he had no need to concern himself with the minutiae of daily life. His trusted butler, Rnd. lud expertly managed such matters. His career had been bereft of worries. The Smith family¡¯s expansivework and abundant resources ensured that top international experts frequently arrived to impart their knowledge and facilitate his professional growth. But now everything had dissipated. He found himself having to wrestle for every single thing independently. Having endured this existence for just a year, he was already experiencing mental and physical exhaustion. He was averse to the prospect of persisting in this manner. He aspired to ascend to the pinnacle as a leading expert in the field of brain surgery. How could he allow the burdens of daily life to distract him from this lofty goal? Hence, swayed by Tom¡¯s counsel, he resolved to return to China. He had no desire to engage in a conflict with Olivia, but Olivia had indeed pushed the boundaries too extensively. He contemted. ¡®Why should she have exclusive control over the inheritance that our grandfather had intended for all three of us, refusing to share it in any way?¡® Moreover, as his grandfather¡¯s eldest grandson, he was the most deserving candidate to inherit the family enterprise. Previously, he had been tender¨Chearted and sympathetic toward his sister. He had avoided confrontation with Olivia, not wishing to damage their sibling rtionship. Now, he hade to a decisive realization. He was determined to reim what rightfully belonged to him. Considering that Olivia no longer regarded him as a brother, he had no desire to maintain a sibling bond with her any longer. Everyone was to rely on their own capabilities. With these thoughts in mind, Jarron expressed to Tom ¡°After all, Olivia is Grandpa¡¯s granddaughter. I have no intention of causing her harm. I simply wish to regain control of the Smith family.¡± As he addressed this, he gazed at Tom with a resolute countenance. I shall reim the Smith family and align myself with the Grant family, but I implore you to honor my perspective. ¡°Regardless of the circumstances, Olivia remains my younger sister. We¡¯ve shared our upbringing, and our bond is enduring. I shall not inflict farm upon her, nor will I permit you to do so.¡± Chapter 366 Chapter 366 Chapter 366 Now that he was in Evervale, Jarron¡¯s first encounter was with Tracy. The Smith Cuisine Hall was situated in Evervale. While there were a few branch locations in the country. the Smith Cuisine Hall in Evervale was the gship establishment, with Tracy effectively overseeing its operations. Jarron arrived to dine at the establishment. Cynthia cast a few discreet nces in Jarron¡¯s direction. Subsequently, upon returning to the kitchen, she contemted for a brief moment and made the decision to ascend to the upper floor in search of her superior, Tracy. ¡°Master, Jarron from the Smith family is here. I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯s seeking you,¡± Cynthia conveyed with a touch of concern. After Isaac¡¯s copse, several significant developments unfolded within the Smith family. With Olivia¡¯s assumption of leadership, the family¡¯s affairs began to stabilize. The Smith Cuisine Hall, in particr, had flourished, enjoying heightened visibility and a surge in business. Cynthia earnestly wished to avoid any further unexpected developments or disruptions. Upon receiving the news of Jarron¡¯s arrival, Tracy¡¯s hand, holding the recipe, froze, and her countenance disyed signs of displeasure. Nheless, her experience andposure set her apart, rendering her more stable than Cynthia. She instructed, ¡°Bring him upstairs.¡± ¡°Master Cynthia expressed her concern. Tracy shook her head. ¡°We can¡¯t evade this matter. The sooner we meet with him, the sooner we can. discern his intentions. This will prevent us from being caught off guard.¡± Cynthia nodded. Nheless, she remained discontented, sensing that the Smith family was excessively intrusive. Upon being ushered upstairs, the first words that Jarron uttered upon seeing Tracy were, ¡°Tracy, it¡¯s been a while.¡± His tone bore a gentleness akin to a spring breeze. Jarron¡¯s personality bore a striking resemnce to that of Gillian. They both possessed warm and amicable manners of interacting with others, making them highly affable and readily endearing to those they encountered. Nheless, Tracy was not inclined to engage in casual conversation. Tracy gestured towards the sofa across from him and directed, ¡°Take a seat. Her tone exuded warmth and gentleness. It wasn¡¯t excessively enthusiastic, nor was it icy or distant. Her demeanor was measured, neither hurried nor lethargic. ¡°Wasn¡¯t your intention to study in M? Why have you returned so promptly?¡± Tracy inquired, her curiosity piqued. Jarron let out a soft sigh, and a touch of sadnessced his tone. ¡°Tracy, you¡¯re holding me responsible, aren¡¯t you? ¡°me you for what?¡± Tracy began to ask, but Jarron carried on, ¡°I was excessively self¨Cabsorbed in the past. I rashly deserted everything and fled abroad. I utterly neglected my identity and the obligations. resting upon me.¡± He ruminated. I am the Smith family¡¯s eldest grandson. I am duty¨Cbound to shoulder the responsibilities of the Smith family. How could I have forsaken everything and fled abroad?¡± ¡°Tracy, I¡¯m aware that you must be greatly disappointed in me. Jarron confessed. Tracy was speechless. She thought, ¡®How should I phrase it? I am indeed not pleased with you at alll You¡¯d be best off returning overseas. While she harbored these thoughts in her heart, she refrained from vocalizing them. Tracy simply lowered her head to prepare a cup of coffee and remained silent, offering no response to Jarron¡¯s words. Observing Tracy¡¯s response. Jarron furrowed his brow. He found it peculiar that Tracy didn¡¯t seem to grasp what was in their best interest. Rubbing his fingertips, he hesitated for a moment before continuing. Tracy, you¡¯re my elder, and I must contemte with you. Truth be told, I didn¡¯t initiallyprehend my obligations. It wasn¡¯t until the Grant family dispatched an envoy to locate me a few days ago and provided me with a lesson that I recognized my errors!¡± The Grant family?¡± Tracy¡¯s grip on the coffee pot trembled. She raised her bead in astonishment and queried. ¡°The Grant family? How does this rte to?¡± She gave him a thumbs¨Cup in response. Jarron nodded. ¡°Exactly as you surmised, Tracy.¡± ¡®It was indeed the Grant family! Tracy was taken aback. ¡°Why did the Grant family involve themselves in the Smith family¡¯s affairs? What connection does the Smith family have with the Grant family?¡± Tracy, you might be unaware, Jarron¡¯s tone implied, the Smith family has forever been interconnected with the Grant family. For years, the Smith family has been serving the Grant family. It¡¯s just that Grandpa¡¯s sudden illness left him without an opportunity to elucidate this.¡± Tracy remained silent. Jarron went on. Tracy, you¡¯re aware of the Grant family¡¯s influence. The Smith family having the backing of the Grant family is a fortuitous blessing for us. The Grant family now wishes for me to assume leadership of the Smith family. If Tracy is willing to assist me, the Smith Cuisine Hall will reap considerable benefits in the times ahead.¡± ¡°What Olivia can provide, I can match, or perhaps even surpass, Jarron asserted confidently. ¡®Surpass?¡® Tracy gazed at Jarron with an expression of incredulity She ruminated, ¡®Hmph, Gillian was equally self¨Cassured back then, and it still ended in chaos. She fabricated some leftover recipes to deceive me and even duped the Smith Cuisine Hall out of a substantial profit. ¡®Clearly, he was outmatched inpetence, yet he obstinately put on airs. He even had the audacity to disparage Olivia. Tracy harbored profound doubts about the veracity of Jarron¡¯s statements. Olivia had supplied the Smith Cuisine Hall with a miraculous medicine that generated profits twice that of the restaurant¡¯s regr earnings. While Tracy should remit dividends to her, the medicinal cuisine recipes were deemed invaluable. Olivia had assumed control of the Smith family for only a brief duration, yet she had already furnished the Smith Cuisine Hall with two medicinal cuisine recipes, elerating the restaurant¡¯s growth. Tracy remained unconvinced that Jarron held more influence than Olivia. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Even if he was genuinely influential, he wouldn¡¯t have beenpelled to return from overseas. He was evidently a vanquished adversary. Despite her skepticism regarding Jarron¡¯s ims, Tracy harbored a degree of trepidation when it came to the Grant family. After a brief pause, she¨Cresponded, ¡°Jarron, this is quite sudden. Allow me some time to ponder it. Give me a few days to deliberate.¡± ¡°Of course, Jarron responded with a warm smile, radiating unwavering confidence. He nced around the Smith Cuisine Hall and posed a sudden question, ¡°Tracy, how many branches does the Smith Cuisine Hall currently have, and what¡¯s the profit like?¡± This¡­ Tracy hesitated, unsure of how to respond. Fortunately, Jarron didn¡¯t press¨Cfor a response. Instead, he stated directly. Tracy, I implore you to ce your trust in me. With your support, I¡¯ll expand the Smith Cuisine Hall to epass 30 branches nationwide within a year. The annual profit will reach forty million dors¡± Upon hearing this, Tracy let out a gasp and gazed up at Jarron in astonishment. She remained speechless. for an extended period. She pondered. ¡®Is this some kind of jest? The Smith Cuisine Hall¡¯s profits have already surpassed one hundred million dors. Is he attempting to downsize the restaurant? This marked the first instance she had encountered someone pledging such remarkable benefits¡± For a moment, Tracy was left wordless, consumed by a surge of irritation Jarron believed that Tracy was taken aback by the audacity of his statement. He beamed with pride and added, ¡°Tracy, don¡¯t be excessively astounded. With the backing of the Grant family, these goals are undeniably achievable.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Tracy attempted to voice her thoughts Nevertheless, Jarron interjected and halted Tracy¡¯s words. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything further. I realize it may sound imusible, but Tracy, you must ce your trust in me. I have other matters to attend to. I¡¯ll take my leave now. There¡¯s no need to see me off just wait Tracy was speechless. Following Jarron¡¯s departure. Cynthia approached and inquired. ¡°Master, what did he discuss with you? Jarron pointed to the house and asked Gillian. ¡°Do you know how much this vi costs? Forty million dors! How many years will it take for the both of us to afford such a house in M ¡°What on earth Cynthia was left dumbfounded. ¡°We already possess 50 branches across the country. and our yearly earnings are nearly one hundred million dors. Is he out of his mind?¡± Tracy let out a sigh. ¡°Initially, I was somewhat indecisive and apprehensive about the Grant family involvement. Now, it appears I¡¯m resolute in supporting Olivia At this juncture, she turned to Cynthia Manage the restaurant in my absence. I¡¯ll visit the Tavlor family ¡°Okay.¡± Cynthia nodded. At the Smith family¡¯s vi. Olivia sat on the living room floor, engaged in y with Andrew Andrew had been brought to the location, and Zoe, his caregiver, apanied him. Daniel was present as well. Currently, he essentially resided here on a permanent basis. Upon his initial arrival, Andrew felt somewhat bashful Is it appropriate for me to visit Olivia¡¯s home?¡± Daniel promptly rectified his perspective. ¡°We aren¡¯t guests. This is our home now.¡± Concerned that Andrew might notprehend, he further rified, ¡°Olivia¡¯s home is our home.¡± Ellis, who was nearby, cast his gaze downward and ruminated, ¡®Mr. Sullivan is bing increasingly audacious about mooching off Olivia. Not only does he indulge himself, but he¡¯s even bringing his son along to partake. Chapter 367 Chapter 367 Chapter 367 As Tracy arrived, she remained seated in her car, wrestling with a tumultuous internal conflict and a profound sense of unease. Over the past year, the Smith Cuisine Hall had experienced remarkable growth and maintained a robust momentum. She was determined to avoid any unexpected disruptions, particrly when dealing with someone as egocentric as Jarron. She thought, ¡®Hecked a clear understanding of the Smith Cuisine Hall¡¯s current situation. Nevertheless, he clung to Gillian¡¯s data and rushed to me with unfounded chatter. It was truly contemptible. At the very least, he needed to do his due diligence. Investigating the state of affairs at Smith Cuisine Hall was a prerequisite before he could engage me.¡± In fact, he arrived without making any prior preparations. Tracy couldn¡¯t discern whether it was due to his lower ability inparison to EQ, or if he had grown. excessively confident, underestimating Olivia¡¯s significance with the Grant family¡¯s backing. However, regardless, he failed to make a positive impression on Tracy. However, even though Tracy held a secret favor for Olivia, he still harbored reservations about the Grant family. Olivia was undeniably intelligent andpetent, but it remained a fact that she was rtively young and not as powerful. She might not measure up to the Grant family. Sigh, what a predicament. Tracy sighed. When Tracy arrived at the Smith family¡¯s vi, she spotted Olivia the moment she stepped into the living room She sat on the carpet, engrossed in y with a charming young boy, Wrapped in a cozy, furry housecoat, her long hair was neatly arranged in a bun ar the nape of her neck. A cute little bear clip adorned one side of her ear, and her feet sported a unique pair of rabbit¨Ceared socks. Olivia appeared with a makeup¨Cfree face, resembling a sweet 18 or 19¨Cyear¨Cold girl. Upon witnessing this, Tracy was left in astonishment. In Tracy¡¯s perception, Olivia had consistently projected an image of an icy fairy or a self¨Cassured queen. He had never before witnessed her in such a tender and endearing light. She resembled an innocent and unassuming young woman. For a moment, Tracy experienced a sense of unease, growing even more uncertain. She harbored genuine concerns that Olivia might not be able to prevail against Jarron. ¡°Tracy, you are here. Take a seat,¡± Olivia gestured, gracefully flipping her hair. Her eyes formed crescent¨Cshaped slits as she smiled. Her excessive gentleness visibly unnerved Tracy to the point that he nearly slipped off the sofa. In her thoughts, Tracy pondered, ¡®Oh my god, is this really Olivia? That formidable and awe¨Cinspiring family leader! When did she be so tender?¡± This is Aunt,¡± Olivia lowered her gaze and introduced her to Andrew. Andrew was a well¨Cmannered young boy. Upon hearing this, he rose from his seat and hurried barefoot to Tracy¡¯s side. With a serious demeanor, he tilted his head and greeted, ¡°Hello, Aunt.¡± He even introduced himself, saying. ¡°My name is Andrew Sullivan. You can call me Andrew,¡± ¡°What an endearing youngd, Tracy observed Andrew with keen interest. The longer she looked at him, the more the found herself drawn to his charm. After Andrew greeted Tracy, he returned to Olivia¡¯s side and considerately asked, ¡°Olivia, do you need to have a serious conversation with Auntie? Should I go upstairs to y?¡± It¡¯s okay, Olivia said as she lifted Andrew onto herp Tracy observed how well the two of them got along and sighed inwardly. It was clear that Olivia genuinely cared about young Mr. Andrew. Then, she thought of Daniel and concluded that Olivia and Daniel made a highlypatible couple. It was regrettable that Daniel had a child. Andrew was still young and inexperienced, having a strong bond with Olivia. As he grew older, he would gain a deeper understanding. Particrly when Olivia had his own child, there was no guarantee he wouldn¡¯t be disloyal. The more she dwelled on it, the more distant her thoughts became. Tracy promptly redirected her thoughts and shared the information about Jarron with Olivia, her tone tinged with concern. ¡°Ms. Taylor, it appears that Jarron is involved in something dubious this time, and he has ties to family. You need to exercise caution, Tracy cautioned. the Grant Olivia was helping Andrew building blocks. When she heard this, she raised his head and asked in a tone of surprise, ¡°Are you saying that Jarron came to seek your assistance even after everything?¡± ¡°Yes, Tracy nodded, his response swift and resolute. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m firmly on your side. I won¡¯t allow myself to be drawn in by him.¡± As they discussed this, Tracy¡¯s worry deepened. ¡°Ms. Taylor, you need to devise a n promptly. Jarron must not have approached me alone. With the Grant family¡¯s backing, things could take a turn for the worse if all the n members side with him.¡± Olivia lifted an eyebrow, maintaining a gentle expression without a hint of coldness or indifference. Yet, the words that escaped her lips sent a shiver through Tracy¡¯s heart. ¡°Why don¡¯t you consider aligning with Jarron? You ought to support him,¡± Olivia suggested. Tracy was taken aback by Olivia¡¯s suggestion. She feared that Olivia didn¡¯t trust her, so she hastened to exin and swore her unwavering loyalty, vowing never to betray her. ¡°Ms. Taylor, rest assured, I stand firmly by your side. Nevertheless, the current circumstances appear quite dire. You must swiftly devise a strategy to prevent the other n members from falling under his influence. You should meet with them before he does and offer them incentives, Tracy advised. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Olivia looked at her and spoke with indifference. ¡°We don¡¯t need to engage in a direct conflict with Jarron. If he¡¯s so eager to have you on his side, perhaps you should seriously consider supporting him.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Tracy was utterly bewildered. Olivia exined calmly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention that the Grant family intends to provide you with benefits? Simply support him and secure those benefits for yourself.¡± Tracy was utterly bbergasted. ¡°Could it be that such an opportunity truly existed?¡® Olivia spoke in a hushed tone, ¡°The Grant family¡¯s arrogance knows no bounds. They¡¯ve always belittled others. This time, let¡¯s make them face a significant setback. Reach out to the other Smith family nsmen and initiate discussions. We¡¯ll collectively demand benefits from the Grant family. ¡°Aren¡¯t the Grant family powerful, wealthy, and influential? Just seize the opportunity, Don¡¯t let go of the eagle until you¡¯ve caught the rabbit.¡± Olivia was highly pleased with the block building. Leaning on her chin, she surveyed the surroundings, and gestured toward Tracy. ¡°Aren¡¯t you considering opening a branch? There happen to be several vacant spots on East Street. The location is prime, and the spaces are sizable ¨C a fantastic opportunity. You can ask to Jarron, and if you¡¯re interested, set up a branch. ¡°As for Healix, he can inquire whether the Grant family would be willing to allocate a piece ofnd in Layfield, near the train station, for Healix Pharmaceuticals. ¡°There are garment factories and food factories as well. Feel free to request what you need. I¡¯ll organize a team ofwyers to facilitate the process, making sure your demands are both fair and legally sound. Tracy was left speechless, repeatedly asking. ¡°Can this really work?¡± Olivia looked up and cast a reassuring nce at her. ¡°Don¡¯t fret. My grandfather has always wished for me to look after the Smith families. Lately, I¡¯ve been swamped and haven¡¯t had a proper chance to attend to their needs. With the Grant family stepping in, let him handle them on my behalf for the time being. Musing on this. Olivia chuckled ¡°The Grant family truly arrived like a timely rain for me.¡± Tracy was left without words, uncertain of what to say After a pause, he expressed his concern, ¡°Ms Taylor, we¡¯re asking for so much. Will the Grant family truly provide us with all these reques ¡°Don¡¯t be concerned. They will secure it for you, Olivia asserted confidently, idly toying with the building blocks. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Once Tracy left and returned to the Smith Cuisine Hall, the first action he took was to call Jarron. Jarron was aligned with Tom¡¯s faction. He was updating Tom about his encounter with Tracy earlier in the day. Jarron exuded confidence. ¡°Don¡¯t fret. Mr. Grant. Tracy will unquestionably back me.¡± While speaking. Jarron¡¯s phone rang. He nced at the caller ID and grinned. Tracy is calling been long, but it seems she has made up your mind already. She is quite shrewd, it appears.¡± With that, Jarron answered the phone. Tracy, I see you¡¯ve made up your mind.¡± Tracy conveyed her request. Jarron was momentarily taken aback and involuntarily nced at Tom. It hasn¡¯t As it was a public broadcast. Tom caught wind of Tracy¡¯s request. He furrowed his brow impatiently and nodded. signaling Jarron to acquiesce. The markets that Tracy mentioned happened to be registered under Tom¡¯s name. Tom paid little attention to the rtively small sum of money involved. So long as it could be arranged, he didn¡¯t mind granting Tracy some benefits. Tom was wealthy. In addition to the consistent dividends from the Grant family, he had also umted substantial earnings from his ventures in the entertainment industry over the years. The entertainment industry was renowned for its rapid wealth generation. With his strong connections and the backing of the Grant family. Tom had acquired an abundance of valuable resources and amassed significant wealth. Chapter 368 Chapter 368 Chapter 368 Prior to Jarron¡¯s return to the country, he had anticipated some level of cooperation, but he hadn¡¯t foreseen it proceeding quite this seamlessly. He had only met Tracy once, and before he could even initiate his persuasion, Tracy had already aligned with him. He emitted a soft sigh, finding amusement in his prior apprehension. In the afternoon, Gillian ced a call. Her initial query was, ¡°Jarron, how¡¯s the progress on your end?¡± After inquiring, Gillian bit her lip and promptly added. If things don¡¯t go smoothly, return. Dealing with Olivia is no small task, and the Grant family may not have noble intentions. We¡¯re secure in M. Why should we entangle ourselves in domestic conflicts?¡± Gillian eventually moved past her reservations and recognized her own limitations. She acknowledged that she paled inparison to Olivia. In the past, she had been overly self¨C assured and overestimated her own abilities. In reality, Olivia¡¯s superiority madepeting with her a futile: endeavor. Once a person moved beyond their previous perspective, they could view the situation in a new light. Maily post urrences that had seemed awkward and perplexing now appeared as nothing more than her own stubborn fantasies. Her grandfather had remained impartial, and no one else had shown any favoritism toward Olivia. The reason for their preference for Olivia was straightforward, namely she was exceptional. The mere thought of her grandfather caused Gillian¡¯s heart to ache. She felt her entire body tremble with the pain, to the point where she wished for death. The memories were so painful that she almost couldn¡¯t bear to recollect them.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. She couldn¡¯t help but recollect the heart¨Cwrenching moment when her grandfather had copsed from a heart attack. She thought, ¡°How could I have been so callous? Grandfather showered me with so much love. He adopted me, cared for me, and taught me medicine¡­ I could never repay his kindness in this life, let alone the next. But what did I do? I not only failed to call for help when he suffered a heart attack but also watched as he gasped for air and lost consciousness. Recalling the way her grandfather had gazed at her that day, Gillian¡¯s heart was filled with anguish. After taking a few deep breaths, she finally managed to regain herposure. Her voice trembled with despair as she said, ¡°Jarron,e back. Isn¡¯t it better for us to stay overseas? We¡¯ve established our lives, found jobs, and are gradually experiencing a semnce of peace. Why should wee back and immerse ourselves in the feud between the Grant family and the Smith family?¡± Jarron had been in a good mood, eager to share the day¡¯s developments with Gillian, but she ended up dampening his spirits with her discouraging words. ¡°Good? Do you consider our lives overseas as good?¡± He scoffed and added in a derisive tone, ¡°I¡¯m toiling away in the hospital day in and day out, but I can¡¯t even conduct a proper surgery. I¡¯m merely an assistant. It¡¯s not because Ick the qualifications, but I¡¯m not skilled enough.¡± The situation was trulyughable. Jarron couldn¡¯t contain hisughter. He pointed at his own chest and eximed, ¡°Gillian, don¡¯t you find it hrious¡° You actually suggested that I¡¯m not qualified or skilled enough? Is there a funnier joke in the world?¡± At this point, Jarron¡¯s face was filled with hatred. ¡°Those trash are actually worthy of my help! I¡¯ve been the assistant for so many years and have only worked for Dr. Moss from M, Professor Muller from Dunwall, and the Garfield expert from Yougria¡­ There all the most famous doctors in the world. Doctor brain surgery department. ¡°Who do these ipetents think they are? How dare they audaciously request my assistance!¡± Jarron hissed. ¡°In the past, when I was in the country, numerous individuals implored me to treat them. My surgical appointments were booked months in advance. I¡¯ve coborated with world¨Crenowned ? experts from the top international brain surgery departments. Isn¡¯t this level of qualification sufficient? ¡°Even though I¡¯m young, I¡¯ve served as the lead surgeon in over a thousand operations, and I have never failed. Is this still considered subpar?¡± While speaking. Jarron¡¯s eyes welled with tears, and his voice took on a sorrowful tone. ¡°Gillian, I can¡¯t wait any longer. At this rate, when will I achieve the pinnacle in the field of brain surgery, the world¡¯s top expert! Gillian, do you understand? In the past year in M, I have never been appointed as the chief surgeon for any surgery. Not even for the most minor procedures. They won¡¯t allow me to. ¡°All the surgical proposals I¡¯ve submitted have been rejected. ¡°Gillian, if this persists, my career will be ruined.¡± Tears streamed down Gillian¡¯s cheeks. She struggled to console him, but the words caught in her throat, rendering her unable to utter them. Ultimately, she could only express her helplessness with a intive. ¡°Jarron¡­¡± She pondered, ¡°Why did life have to be so challenging Gillian sank to the ground, her gaze awash with despair. Throughout her life, things had generally gone smoothly for her. Even though Olivia received more attention from the family, Gillian¡¯s share of love was by no meanscking. When she found studying challenging, her grandfather arranged for a private tutor from the province to assist her. When she expressed a desire to learn dance, her grandfather enlisted the services of the finest dance instructor. After she enrolled in university, she struggled with dormitory living, so her grandfather secured a small apartment near the campus for her,plete with a nanny to take care of her household chores. From her early years, her most significant challenge had been grappling with envy over Olivia¡¯s exceptional abilities. Nevertheless, after relocating to M, she came to the stark realization that life could be exceedingly. tough. It proved to be a hundred or even a thousand times more arduous than she had anticipated. Jarron was much like her. In fact, his life had been even smoother than hers. He had never harbored. jealousy toward Olivia. From a young age, he had consistently been the most exceptional individual in any group. Gillian couldn¡¯t bear to see Jarron endure the same hardships as her. She closed her eyes and, atst, arrived at a decision. Jarron, I¡¯ll return and assist you.¡± Olivia was exceptionally formidable, surpassing their initial estimations. Gillian was deeply concerned. for Jarron. After all, she was Olivia, having undergone hypnosis. Sheprehended her intelligence, but Jarron, in his heart, still viewed Olivia as the brilliant and confident sister. Gillian cautioned Jarron over the phone, Jarron, no matter how smoothly your return goes, you must remain vignt. I can¡¯t borate over the phone. I¡¯ll book the earliest flight back to China. Until then, I¡¯ll provide you with a few reminders. ¡°Firstly, Olivia possesses extremely advanced medical skills, far surpassing my previous estimations. When Grandpa introduced me to those influential figures, it wasn¡¯t because he favored her; it was because the required her assistance. ¡°Secondly, Olivia is exceptionally intelligent. She grasps concepts swiftly andprehends them instantaneously. She had numerous influential mentors, all of whom were her personal connections. Thirdly, the Smith family doesn¡¯t actually possess any potent forms. They are all spurious and non¨C existent. Acquiring knowledge of the Smith family¡¯s methods, especially silver needle, is also an exceedingly challenging task.¡± These were all the verities that Gillian had onlye to appreciate after enduring a severe beating. ¡°Gillian.¡± Jarron disyed no surprise upon hearing Gillian¡¯s revtions. Instead, he remained quite composed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m aware of all this. The Grant family¡¯s associates have already filled me in. I understand that Olivia is incredibly intelligem. I won¡¯t underestim her. However, you should refrain from overestimating her and assuming she¡¯s invulnerable, ¡°Compared to the imposing Grant family, she was like an ant. There was no reason to feel apprehensive ¡°What I must remain cautious of is her utilization of dandestine techniques. As long as evertice prudence and don¡¯t stumble into her snares, she won¡¯t be capable of confronting me directly Reflecting on this, Jarron grinned Previously, you couldn¡¯t beat Olivis because you were exemively compassionate and impulsive. If you aimed to surpass her in the realm of medical proficiency, you engaged in an entirely gentlemanly contest. You even ployed your vulnerability to contend with her strengths. ¡°How can we expect to triumph like this ¡°But this time, it¡¯s distinct, Jarron exuded confidence. No matter how formidable Olivia may be, she is just a single individual. She can¡¯tpare to the Grant family at all¡± Chapter 369 Chapter 369 Chapter 369 Olivia had recently found herself with a great deal of freedom. She had ample time to be with Andrew. The pair strolled through the Smith family estate, exploring both the grand main vi at the forefront and the scattered secondary buildings nestled behind. Olivia donned sportswear and a straw hat to shield herself from the sun. In her left hand, she clutched a shovel, while Andrew held her right. She was making her way toward the petite garden. ¡°Olivia, there are many people over there, observed little Andrew, his sharp eyes fixed on the annex building as he pointed. Olivia nced in that direction and indeed noticed the crowd of people. Upon seeing Olivia approach, the second¨Cinmand hastily provided an exnation, ¡°Ellis delivered them. It appears to be an artificial intelligencepany While they conversed. Ellis joined the discussion, informing Olivia, ¡°Mr. Sullivan acquired an artificial intelligence researchpany and even recruited a foreign genius in the field. They¡¯re currently operating here on a tight schedule. Let them stay here for the time being, and once they¡¯ve secured a suitable location, they¡¯ll relocate. Olivia was aware of Daniel¡¯s enduring aspiration to advance artificial intelligence. Hepfe, upon hearing Ellis¡¯s words, she nodded in agreement, showing little concern. Conversely, Andrew blinked hisrge, curious eyes when he noticed a stranger approaching. Observing this, Olivia guided him inside. In the living room, a young man, Shawn, sat with Copper, engrossed in a discussion. Shawn was a computing prodigy, his demeanor exuding the icy arrogance characteristic of geniuses. He had a penchant for solitude and avoided interactions with others. Copper held the project leadership, and the two of them engaged in a work¨Crted conversation. As Ellis ushered the neers inside, Copper rose from his seat and greeted, ¡°Ellis.¡± On the other hand, Shawn lifted his head in acknowledgment. With a smile, Ellis provided an introduction, saying, ¡°This is Ms. Taylor, Mr. Sullivan¡¯s fianc¨¦e, and Mr. Andrew.¡± Copper extended a warm greeting to both of them. Despite Shawn¡¯s aloof demeanor, he possessed emotional intelligence. He sat upright and offered Olivia a polite greeting, even extending his hand to Andrew. Aptop rested on the table, its screen cluttered with lines of code. It was evident that the two of them had been engrossed in discussing it before Olivia¡¯s arrival. Olivia cast a quick nce at theptop screen and immediately identified the issue within the code. She inquired, ¡°Do you require assistance?¡± Copper assumed Olivia was joking and promptly waved his hand, saying, ¡°Ms. Taylor, you¡¯re too kind. We can handle this on our own.¡± ¡°Very well,¡± Olivia nodded in response. This was because the code issue was not particrly challenging, and the others already had a solution in mind. There was no necessity for Olivia to get involved. She escorted Andrew and departed the scene. Once Olivia had departed, the two of them resumed their discussion on the earlier issue. Ellis, despite his limited technical knowledge, could discern that the two of them were facing a substantial challenge. The problem proved to be quite vexing, with no immediate, fitting solution in sight. Perplexed. Ellis inquired, ¡°If you don¡¯t have a solution, why did Ms. Taylor decline when asked if she could help? Ellis, Copper frowned, ¡°Are you jesting? This issue is highly intricate. Olivia is a biomedicine expert, thet doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s proficient inputers.¡± but All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Ellis expressed atming confidence in Olivia, stating ¡°Mydreptionally capable. If she offered help implies that shepertends the situation? or Copper¡¯s tone turned serious as he remarket Undering the issue doesn¡¯t necessarily erpuase to expertise. This is an raceptionallyplex problem. Beyond the scope of an amateur Furthermore, even if Ms. Taylor is well¨Cversed inputers. I¡¯d have to walk her through the entire project again. Exining the technical principles for eachponent wld be a significant waste of time Shawn too furrowed his brow, disying his discontent. He detested the hassle of exining, finding it to be a bothersome endeavor ¡°Alright, alright, I get it, Ellis conceded, raising his hands in surrender. You two can carry on with your discussion. I¡¯ll take care of the logistics for you¡± One Olivia had departed with Andrew, the two of them proceeded to the small garden to engage in tree nting Olivia dug a hole while little Andrew took charge of bring the tree After a productive morning, they had prepared a small parce ofnd for their nting efforts. In that moment, Tracy called and ryed that the had tready reached out to several dependable n members, and they had discussed a strategy for approaching Jarron to negotiate for benefits. Olivia nodded in agreement and listened nonchntly Ultimately, she casually directed. Til entrust this matter to you. You can handle the arrangements¡± Upon hearing this, Tracy instantly erupted in frustration, thinking, ¡°How could he delegate such a crucial matter to me? I have no experiencer She should have full authority to manage and oversee the entire process, Tracy mused. Tracy was filled with trepidation. He vigorously shook his head, resembling a rattle drum. ¡°No, no. Ms. Taylor. I can¡¯t. It¡¯s best for you to make the decision. I report to you at any time Olivia wasn¡¯t one to impose on others. Seeing Tracy¡¯s someone else luctance, she decided to entrust the matter to She randomly selected someone and suggested, ¡°How about Healix Let him take charge¡± ¡°Healix?¡± Tracy was surprised. Her tone was a little hent Ms. Taylor, aren¡¯t you afraid that Healix will betray you?¡± Healix couldn¡¯t handle it either Olivia was starting to feel a bit perplexed. After contemting for a moment, she turned to Tracy and inquired. Then please rmend a suitable candidate¡± ¡°You want me to make a rmendation?¡± Tracy yfully tapped her nose. She was so enthusiastic that she found it hard to contain her excitement. She contemted, Surprisingly, the family head has ced such a significant responsibility in my hands, even after I initially declined. Now, she¡¯s requesting me to suggest a candidate. What a remarkable disy of trust this is! Tracy had a lump in her throat, and in that moment, she suddenly grasped the depth of the trust that could inspire people toy down their lives for their confidants, as understood by those in ancient times. She blinked and resolved within herself that she would not betray the family head¡¯s trust ¡°Ms. Taylor, if you have faith in me, entrust this matter to me. I will absolutely not let you down¡± ¡°Very well,¡± Olivia nodded, agreeing. Tll ce my trust in you.¡± ¡°Ms. Taylor, Tracy was resolute in hermitment, I will devise a n overnight and send it to you tomorrow for your review. I would appreciate your guidance on the next steps It was too troublesome! Olivia furrowed her brow She had always been averse to squandering her time on trivial affairs, and the Smith family¡¯s.concerns were already consuming a scant portion of her time. In the past, her dedication stemmed from her affection for her grandfather and her enduring friendship with Jarron and Gillian She had been willing to invest time in addressing their concerns, caring about their perspectives and striving to find solutions that would fulfill their desires Now, with her grandfather unconscious, she harboredplete duillusionment regarding Jarmon and Ellis expressed strong confidence in Olivia, stating, ¡°Ms. Taylor is exceptionally capable. If she offered help, it implies that sheprehends the situation.¡± Copper¡¯s tone turned serious as he remarked, ¡°Understanding the issue doesn¡¯t necessarily equate to. expertise. This is an exceptionallyplex problem, beyond the scope of an amateur. Furthermore, even if Ms. Taylor is well¨Cversed inputers, I¡¯d have to walk her through the entire project again. Exining the technical principles for eachponent would be a significant waste of time.¡± Shawn too furrowed his brow, disying his discontent. He detested the hassle of exining, finding it to be a bothersome endeavor. ¡°Alright, alright, I get it, Ellis conceded, raising his hands in surrender. ¡°You two can carry on with your discussion. I¡¯ll take care of the logistics for you.¡± Once Olivia had departed with Andrew, the two of them proceeded to the small garden to engage in tree nting. Olivia dug a hole while little Andrew took charge of burying the tree. After a productive morning, they had prepared a small piece ofnd for their nting efforts. In that moment, Tracy called and ryed that she had already reached out to several dependable n members, and they had discussed a strategy for approaching Jarron to negotiate for benefits. Olivia n?dded in agreement and listened nonchntly. Ultimately, she casually directed, ¡°I¡¯ll entrust this matter to you. You can handle the arrangements. Upon hearing this, Tracy instantly erupted in frustration, thinking. ¡°How could he delegate such a crucial matter to me? I have no experience!¡± ¡°She should have full authority to manage and oversee the entire process, Tracy mused. Tracy was filled with trepidation. He vigorously shook his head, resembling a rattle drum. ¡°No, no, Ms. Taylor. I can¡¯t. It¡¯s best for you to make the decision. I¡¯ll report to you at any time. to Olivia wasn¡¯t one to impose on others. Seeing Tracy¡¯s reluctance, she decided to entrust the matter to someone else. She randomly selected someone and suggested, ¡°How about Healix? Let him take charge.¡± ¡°Healix?¡± Tracy was surprised. Her tone was a little hesitant. ¡°Ms. Taylor, aren¡¯t you afraid that Healix will betray you?¡± ¡®Healix couldn¡¯t handle it either!¡® Olivia was starting to feel a bit perplexed. After contemting for a moment, she turned to Tracy and inquired, ¡°Then please rmend a suitable candidate.¡± ¡°You want me to make a rmendation?¡± Tracy yfully tapped her nose. She was so enthusiastic that she found it hard to contain her excitement. She contemted, ¡®Surprisingly, the family head has ced such a significant responsibility in my hands, even after I initially declined. Now, she¡¯s requesting me to suggest a candidate. What a remarkable disy of trust this is Tracy had a lump in her throat, and in that moment, she suddenly grasped the depth of the trust that could inspire people toy down their lives for their confidants, as understood by those in ancient times. She blinked and resolved within herself that she would not betray the family head¡¯s trust. ¡°Ms. Taylor, if you have faith in me, entrust this matter to me. I will absolutely not let you down.¡± ¡°Very well,¡± Olivia nodded, agreeing. ¡°I¡¯ll ce my trust in you.¡± Ms. Taylor, Tracy was resolute in hermitment, ¡°I will devise a n overnight and send it to you tomorrow for your review. I would appreciate your guidance on the next steps. It was too troublesome! Olivia furrowed her brow. She had always been averse to squandering her time on trivial affairs, and the Smith family¡¯s concerns were already consuming a significant portion of her time. In the past, her dedication stemmed from her affection for her grandfather and her enduring friendship with Jarron and Gillian. She had been willing to invest time in addressing their concerns, caring about their perspectives and striving to find solutions that would fulfill their desires. Now, with her grandfather unconscious, she harboredplete disillusionment regarding Jarron and Balionaire Missing Darling Gin. She had no intention of squandering even a moment on them. Olivia remained unwilling to expend her time on such trifles. Whenever she had the opportunity, she preferred to be with Andrew, engaged in nting trees Contemting this, Olivia¡¯s tone revealed a hint of impatience. She instructed Tracy directly, saying, ¡°You can manage it as you see fit. There¡¯s no need to keep reporting or seeking my approval.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even require a report: Tracy was taken aback. ¡°Ms. Taylor, what if someorie can¡¯t resist the temptation and sides with Jarron?¡± Then they may do as they please, Olivia¡¯s tone was icy Tracy, you need to grasp one thing. I am not dependent on the Smith family; it is the Smith family that depends on me.¡± Chapter 370 Chapter 370 Chapter 370 After ending the call, Olivia led Andrew back to wash his hands. Little Andrew rubbed his hands and gazed at Olivia inquisitively. ¡°Olivia, why don¡¯t you care about the Smith family?¡± The youngd was quite astute. Despite his outwardly endearing appearance, his ears were finely attuned. Olivia and Daniel didn¡¯t censor their conversations or actions when around him, so he couldrgely grasp the gist of what they were saying. While he might notprehend everythingpletely, he had a basic understanding. He could discern that there was an individual with malicious intent who sought to wrest control of the Smith family! Olivia hadn¡¯t anticipated Andrew¡¯s question and was somewhat surprised. After drying her hands with a towel, she regarded the young boy with curiosity. ¡°While you heard it, can you understand it?¡± Andrew wanted to impress Olivia. This man, regardless of his age, had a strong inclination to showcase himself in front of women, particrly by unting his intellect. Andrew leaned on Olivia and analyzed the situation earnestly, stating, ¡°The Grant family employed Jarron to create turmoil within the Smith family. They aim to seize control from you, Olivia.¡± ¡°He genuinelyprehended it!¡®Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Olivia was greatly astonished. Andrew cupped his little face and furrowed his brow, as if confronted with aplex puzzle. ¡°Olivia, why don¡¯t you confront Jarron? He¡¯s trying to take belongings. He¡¯s a bad person.¡± your Despite Andrew¡¯s outwardly obedient and gentlemanly appearance, he bore a striking resemnce to Daniel in his character. Once he had set his mind on something, no one could wrest it from him. In his perspective, the Smith family belonged exclusively to Olivia, and no one could wrest it from her. Olivia blinked, finding this question rather profound. Concerned that Andrew might not grasp it, she provided an example. ¡°Andrew, if you have a drumstick in your hand, and one of your ssmates brings a dog over, and the dog snatches your drumstick, making you very upset and wanting to sort things out, would you argue with the dog or with your ssmate?¡± Andrew was remarkably bright. The youngd had unquestionably inherited Olivia¡¯s intelligence, as he grasped Olivia¡¯s message almost immediately. Balticsure Missing Darling ¡°I understand, his eyes widened. ¡°Olivia, you don¡¯t need to worry about Jarron. You should be concerned about the Grant family.¡± ¡°Brilliant, Oliviamended. ¡°It¡¯s like a soldier facing a general. You must. identify your adversary¡¯s position, or you¡¯re bound to be defeated.¡± Olivia employed the Smith family as an example to impart a lesson to Andrew, saving. ¡°Andrew, if I regard Jarron as an adversary, ovee Jarron, deal with the Grant family, and make arrangements for others to take their ce, what should be my next course of action? Should I persist in battling that individual? ¡°It¡¯s too troublesome. If I can¡¯t pinpoint my adversaries, I¡¯ll forever remain reactive and contend with the individuals dispatched by the Grant family.¡± ¡°The Grant family is indeed unscrupulous,¡± Andrew clenched his tiny fists, still struggling to fullyprehend. ¡°So, we don¡¯t pay attention to Jarron? What if he seeds in taking the Smith family away?¡± Olivia smiled, appreciating Andrew¡¯s curiosity. She extended a single finger and posed a question, ¡°If I have a piece of meat and you have nothing, do you think the dog will go home with me or with you?¡± ¡°Go home with you, Olivia,¡± Andrew¡¯s eyes sparkled with understanding. ¡°Wonderful,¡± Olivia nted a kiss on Andrew¡¯s small cheek and continued, ¡°It¡¯s the same for the Smith family. It¡¯s in their best interest to stand by my side. Why would they forsake me and align with Jarron?¡± ¡°Darling, remember that the stronger you be, the more you can offer to others. In turn, more people will choose to follow you,¡± Olivia imparted this lesson to young Andrew. In the simplest terms, Olivia conveyed these principles to Andrew and provided guidance on how to interact with others. Young Andrew was like a sponge, eagerly soaking in the knowledge and wisdom. Gillian was scheduled on the afternoon flight, with Jarron set to collect her at the airport. After a long flight, Gillian felt profoundly fatigued. Her head was spinning, yet her concern for Jarron remained at the forefront of her thoughts. Upon reuniting, their initial action was to inquire of Evervale about the current circumstances. Jarron held the car door open for her to enter, then took the driver¡¯s seat and waited until the vehicle had moved away before responding, ¡°Don¡¯t fret, everything with the Smith family is progressing smoothly. The n members. have all grown to acknowledge and trust me more.¡± Gillian nodded and pressed on. ¡°What about the Grant family? What are the intentions of the Grant family?¡± She had been deeply concerned about the Grant family¡¯s motives. ¡°Don¡¯t be concerned,¡± Jarron assured, skillfully navigating the steering wheel as he spoke in a composed manner. ¡°With the current standing of the Grant family. they have little interest in the Smith family. They are primarily focused on Grandpa¡¯s connections and resources.¡± Observing Gillian¡¯s slight confusion, Jarron rified. ¡°I¡¯m referring to Mr. Swift and Mr. Phil. They hold significant political sway. Since they have remained aloof, the Grant family has had no opportunity to engage with them. Hence, they aim to leverage the Smith family¡¯s connections.¡± ¡°Grandpa is Mr. Swift and Mr. Phil¡¯s personal healthcare physician. He used to visit both of you every six months for pulse readings. His rtionship with your may not be particrly close, but he has frequent interactions. We can be regarded as friends,¡± Jarron exined. Gillian didn¡¯t know much about politics. In her opinion, if she valued Mr. Swift and Mr. Phil, she could just go straight to their door. There was no need to beat around the bush. Jarron shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not so simple. Mr. Swift and Mr. Phil do not entertain. outsiders. Only when I ascend to the position of the Smith family¡¯s head can I utilize my title to visit the two of you.¡± ¡°This is indeed quite a hassle, Gillian furrowed her brows, lightly tapping the car window with her fingertips. Suddenly, she recollected something. ¡°I recall Mr. Phil has a strong fondness for fine cuisine. In the past, Olivia often visited our ce under the pretense of delivering delectable dishes. We could use that as a starting point. As for Mr. Swift¡­¡± Gillian contemted for a while and concluded that it wouldn¡¯t be an easy task. She recalled that Mr. Swift appeared to have a strong liking for Olivia. Even when her grandfather didn¡¯t take Mr. Swift¡¯s pulse, Olivia would visit. There was even a period during which she would go over daily. Gillian believed that, inparison to her grandfather, Mr. Swift and Olivia shared a more amicable bond. She voiced her apprehensions. Jarron was unconcerned. ¡°It¡¯s not an issue. Mr. Swift¡¯s special treatment of Olivia back then was primarily due to Grandpa. To a lesser extent, it was because Olivia was young, intelligent, adorable, and charming.¡± ¡®How old was Olivia at present?¡® he contemted. ¡°The Grant family conducted an inquiry. Since Olivia assumed the role of the Smith family¡¯s head, he hasn¡¯t visited Mr. Swift. Additionally, Olivia used to visit often when he was younger, but as he grew older, the visits ceased. It¡¯s evident that he has severed ties, Jarron exined. After hearing the exnation, Gillian felt considerably reassured, although she still harbored some uncertainties. Chapter 371 Chapter 371 Chapter 371 During this winter break, Andrew did not need to go to ss. Olivia apanied him every day, and the two of them were very happy from ying. He went up the mountain to chase birds and went into the river to fish. He was a wealthy young master before. However, he became a wild boy and his clothes. were never clean. There was mud everywhere, and his small hands were ck. He did not dare to grow long nails for fear of hiding mud inside. He didn¡¯t have enough fun outside and continued to y when he returned home. He was about to want to ruin the vi and dig holes everywhere to nt flowers and grass.. He even yed with the mud and molded it into all kinds of small animals. Copper and Shawn, who worked in the annex building, could see Olivia and Andrew running crazily every time they looked out of the window when they were tired. Olivia and Andrew were ying a lot of funny games. It was especially childlike. After watching it a few times, Shawn liked these scenes. He felt that the two of them were especially energetic. Every time he felt tired, he would stand by the window on the second floor and look out. Inspiration would surge. He could not help but sigh. ¡°Ms. Taylor and Andrew have such a good rtionship.¡± Shawn only had theputer matter in his mind. He was rtively simple¨Cminded and said whatever came to his mind. However, when Copper heard this, he chuckled and said with a meaningful expression, ¡°Shawn, don¡¯t be fooled by appearances.¡± Shawn raised his eyebrows and turned to look at Copper with a puzzled expression. Copper was unwilling to discuss Daniel¡¯s family matters. Although there were only two of them in the office on the second floor, it was hard to guarantee that others wouldn¡¯t hear what they said. He was afraid of being heard by others. ¡°Nothing.¡± Copper shook his head. ¡°I was just spouting nonsense.¡± Shawn frowned and said, ¡°Boring.¡± Then, Shawn lowered his head and looked outside. Olivia and Andrew were ying. At this moment, the two of them were ying under the tree with apples. Copper also nced out of the window and sneered. He would not specte that Olivia had ulterior motives, but he did not like Olivia¡¯s actions. No matter what her purpose was, to please or intentionally turn Andrew into a wild boy, she should not have stopped Andrew from learning knowledge. 10.55 The other little boys and girls of wealthy families were all apanied and taught by great teachers at this age. Even if they weren¡¯t learning knowledge, they were developing their interests and hobbies and learning various specialties. Not to mention the little boys and girls of wealthy families, just ordinary families, the couple had a little bit of spare money and wanted to use it to let their children study more. Olivia, on the other hand, actually allowed Andrew to do nothing and learn. nothing, just y crazily all day long. Copper didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Daniel. Copper didn¡¯t know if Daniel really trusted Olivia or didn¡¯t care about Andrew¡¯s growth. Daniel actually didn¡¯t care and even yed around with them asionally when he was in the mood. Copper also had a six¨Cyear¨Cold son at home. He was the same age as Andrew, but he was more knowledgeable than Andrew in terms of upbringing and etiquette, as well as knowledge and specialty. Towards his own son, Copper was very concerned. The people he hired were all experienced great teachers. Right now, his son was so young and hadn¡¯t even entered primary school, but he already knew much knowledge. This little boy could recite many articles and was known as a little prodigy. Andrew, who was the same age as Copper¡¯s little son, had a better family background but only knew how to y games. Thinking of this, Copper looked at Andrew with pity. The naive child did not know anything. He only knew how to y, but he did not know that he was far behind his peers. As he aged, the gap grew wider. Downstairs, Olivia was talking to Andrew about gravity and teaching him this difficult knowledge in simple and funnynguage. Olivia was knowledgeable. There was nothing she did not know. Moreover, at her level, she had a very thorough understanding of knowledge. She was very good at simplifyingplexities and making difficult knowledge funny and easy to understand. Not only that, but Olivia was also very worried that she would not be able to teach well. Over the past few days, she had been studying children¡¯s education and child psychology overnight and learned many ways to teach children. Andrew had been together with Olivia for a few days. It was as if he had be different. Whether it was knowledge, human rtionships, etiquette, or hands¨Con abilities, Andrew had learned more and his skills were all rapidly improved. His concentration, self¨Ccontrol, andprehension also improved significantly. These were all external aspects. Most importantly, it was psychological. 10:51 Andrew did notck love. Ever since he was young, both Isabe and Daniel had doted on him. However, no amount of love could rece motherly love. The little Andrew was still a little sensitive. Although he did not mention it and was as close to Olivia as ever, he understood everything in his heart. Andrew thought, ¡®Olivia is about to get engaged to Daniel. She would be my mother. Not only that, Olivia and Daniel would have another child in the future. In that case, would Olivia still love me?¡± Because he was worried about losing Olivia¡¯s love, little Andrew hid under the nket and cried a few times. He did not tell Isabe or Daniel. He was afraid that Isabe and Daniel would misunderstand Olivia. Andrew liked Olivia so much and didn¡¯t want her to be sad. Therefore, hey on the bed alone and quietly and thought of this unfamiliar emotion that he did not understand. However, in the few days that Olivia apanied him, Andrewpletely thought this thing through. He liked Olivia very much. He liked Olivia to be his mother. It turned out that having a mother was such a good thing. After teaching Gravity, Olivia and Andrew yed with mud again. After ying for a few days, Andrew¡¯s fingers were much more agile than before. He already knew how to knead kittens and puppies. The two of them squatted on the ground, their heads touching, using the mud to make the kitten family. The kitten¡¯s father lived with the kitten, fishing and chasing butterflies every day. One day, the kitten met the kitten¡¯s mother and formed a happy family. Andrew stretched out his little finger and pointed at the kitten family. ¡°Daddy, Andrew, and Olivia, we are a happy family.¡± Such sincere words, childish and earnest. Olivia¡¯s heart softened. It was as if she was soaking in warm water. Her entire body was warm and bubbled with happiness. Andrew carefully held them in his hands. Olivia walked to the side and said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go back and build them a house with building blocks, okay?¡± Andrew nodded and said, ¡°I want a big house.¡± The two of them chatted as they walked. The atmosphere was extremely harmonious. When they passed by the entrance of the annex building, they happened to meet Shawn and Copper, who were out for a stroll. Olivia nodded at the two of them. ¡°Ms. Taylor.¡± Shawn smiled slightly at her, then looked down at Andrew. ¡°Andrew, Hillionaire¡¯s Missing Darling what are you holding in your hands?¡± Andrew raised his hands ostentatiously. ¡°The kitten¡¯s family.¡± Initially, Shawn was just casually asking and finding a topic to talk about. However, when he looked carefully, he realized that the three little kittens were actuaily so vivid that they looked real and cute. Shawn was shocked. ¡°Did you make them?¡± Andrew nodded. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really amazing.¡± Shawn gave him a thumbs up. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Beside him, Copper also noticed the little kittens. He was a little surprised that such a young child like Andrew could make it so well. Even an adult like him could not do it. However, this was not a serious matter. It was just a game. Copper retracted his gaze and turned to Olivia. He suddenly said, ¡°Ms. Taylor, aren¡¯t you afraid that Andrew will lose to others if you y with him like this every day and don¡¯t help him study?¡± ¡°What?¡± Olivia looked up. Her beautiful eyes were a little confused, but she quickly understood the meaning of his words. She smiled and looked Own at Andrew. She said slowly and clearly, ¡°What do you think is the best education? Prenatal education? Child education? Or preschool education?¡± Copper frowned. He felt that Olivia said this deliberately and was about to speak. Olivia¡¯s clear voice sounded in his ears. ¡°But I think parents¡® love is the best education for children.¡± Copper was stunned. Chapter 372 Chapter 372 Chapter 372 The end of the year had always been the busiest time in thepany. Work had to end. and human rtionships had to be made. In the past, Daniel was unwilling to attend any banquet. Even if he went, he did not bring a female companion. He always brought his secretary. In a group of couples, he, a loner, looked especially pitiful. But this year was different. He had a femalepanion. Therefore, Daniel epted a few invitations. This time, he would attend it with Olivia and introduce her to others officially. This time, he came to participate in a small family banquet. The host was the previous president of the Chamber of Commerce in Evervale. Although he no longer serves as the president, because of his good character and high prestige, many people still respected him very much. The people who came to attend the family banquet this time were all famous big shots in Evervale. Even banquets of this level were very low¨Ckey, and the people who came were even more low¨Ckey. Luxury cars drove into the manor one after another. Although Daniel was young, his status was very important. As soon as Daniel entered, the host, Alfred Roberts, weed Daniel and greeted him warmly. After exchanging pleasantries, Alfred turned his gaze to Olivia. ¡°This must be Ms. Taylor, right? You¡¯re really young and outstanding. During this period of time, everyone has been talking about the anti¨Ccancer drugs you made.¡± Olivia nodded and chatted with Alfred politely. After a while, someone else came over. Alfred and the others wanted to talk to Daniel, so they asked Becky Roberts, Alfred¡¯s wife, to bring Olivia to the reception. room to rest. On this side, many women were here. Olivia also saw Bettany in the crowd. Bettany was sitting in a corner and in a daze. It was obvious that she could not join them. Sensing Olivia¡¯s gaze, Becky looked over and was a little curious. ¡°Miss Taylor, you know Miss Fulham? Shees here as Alexander¡¯s femalepanion.¡± Becky said that Bettany was Alexander¡¯s femalepanion and there was faint disdain in her tone. Olivia nodded and did not feel that there was anything to hide. She said directly, ¡°She¡¯s my junior sister. Painting Association¡¯s Rose Liebsig is our master.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Oh, really?¡± Becky was surprised and a little excited. This was really big news. After realizing this, Becky looked at Bettany with much more enthusiasm. When the other women heard Olivia¡¯s words, they began to think in their hearts. They began to approach Bettany, intentionally or unintentionally, to talk to her. Their tones and expressions became intimate and passionate as they talked to her. Bettany did not understand what was going on. While she was ttered, she also felt a inttle smug. She thought, ¡®As expected, Alexander¡¯s reputation is great. We are not even married yet, but these rich women are already ttering me. Bettany enjoyed all of this, but she was also worried that she would show her fear, so she spoke less and nodded more. She smiled at everyone, leaving a good impression on everyone. A younger beauty in red was a little unhappy when she saw Bettany being surrounded by others. She muttered softly, ¡°She is just from a poor family. It¡¯s not certain if she can marry the Grant family. Is there a need to be so proud now?¡± ¡°Cherry Evans!¡± the younger beauty¡¯s mother, Daisy Evans, scolded. She pulled Cherry to a private room and reprimanded her in a low voice, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Why don¡¯t you pay attention to this asion? You don¡¯t have the etiquette and upbringing! Is this how I taught you?¡± ¡°Mom.¡± Cherry pouted. ¡°I just don¡¯t like that Bettany. Why should I? Everyone was rejecting her just now. Why did they start to talk to her in such a short time?¡± Daisy sighed. She felt that Cherry was really stupid. She slowly told Cherry about the logic, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear it just now? Bettany is Olivia¡¯s junior sister.¡± ¡°I know. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Cherry was puzzled. Daisy exined, ¡°The Grant family is very powerful, but Bettany is only Alexander¡¯s femalepanion. They are not married yet, so she¡¯s not a powerful. person on the surface. Moreover, with her family background and character, it seems that the Grant family won¡¯t let her marry Alexander. Such a woman like. Bettany is not worth befriending at all. We just have to stay away. ¡°However, if she is rted to Olivia, things will be very different. Olivia is the head of the Smith family. The Smith family has recently be very powerful, and Olivia is also extremely outstanding. Once the anti¨Ccancer drug is released, her reputation reaches its peak. Moreover, she is also Daniel¡¯s fianc¨¦e. ¡°If Olivia supports Bettany, Bettany will have a high chance of marrying the Grant family. This way, everyone¡¯s attitude towards Bettany will change.¡± Cherry understood. Without a good family background, Bettany would not be able to marry the Grant family, so there was no need to worry. However, Bettany, who had the support of Olivia, would definitely be able to marry the Grant family. In this way, Bettany would be Alexander¡¯s wife in the future. 2/3 Q ¡°Bettany is really lucky.¡± Cherry pouted. ¡°Not only did she get Alexander¡¯s favor, but Olivia to be her senior sister. How lucky.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Daisy said. ¡°Stop talking. Let¡¯s go out.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Cherry nodded and asked Daisy, ¡°Mom, can I go over and talk to Oliviater? She¡¯s my idol.¡± ¡°No,¡± Daisy said with a straight face. ¡°Don¡¯t be so rude. Didn¡¯t you see that there were so many people present but no one approached Olivia? Only Becky was talking to her. ¡°Everyone did not move forward, not because they did not want to curry favor with Olivia, but because they respected Olivia and did not dare to get so close. ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t go over foolishly and anger Olivia.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Cherry was very disappointed. Her idol, Olivia, was clearly right in front of her, but she couldn¡¯t approach Olivia. In the reception room, Becky sat on a separate sofa with Olivia and chatted with her. Beside them, there was a group of people surrounding Bettany and ttering her. Bettany felt a little arrogant. She nced to the side and saw that Olivia was alone. with only Becky. A strange sense of superiority surged in her heart. Bettany thought, ¡®Now, I am the woman of everyone¡¯s admiration. Olivia is already inferior to me. Chapter 373 Chapter 373 Chapter 373 Becky and Olivia didn¡¯t have much to talk about. Becky had been a noblewoman for many years. She had lived a rich life and talked about luxurious clothes, jewelry, and other topics. She also had interests like arranging flowers, making coffee, and making dessert. Olivia was not interested in these topics. It was not that she could not chat with others, but with her current status, longer needed to force herself to cater to others. she no It had always been others who found topics to attract her interest, not her racking her brains to think of ways to arouse the interest of others. After chatting for a while, it was really not interesting. Becky was afraid that Olivia would be bored, so she suggested ying cards. The cards were the most suitable tool for rich women to socialize. They could chat, y, and even make the surrounding people interested in watching. Olivia¡¯s attitude towards ying cards was ordinary. Seeing that everyone was in high spirits, she nodded. Becky immediately asked the servants to bring two card tables. She even smiled. and said to everyone, ¡°You guyse and y too.¡± Everyone smiled and expressed that they didn¡¯t like to y. They just wanted to watch from the side. Today, this card game was originally set up because of Olivia. Becky did not pay much attention to others, so it was fine if they did not like to y. ¡°Today, the person sitting in this seat will be very lucky. Miss Taylor, you can sit in this seat. I guarantee that your luck will be good,¡± Daisy said with a smile. Then, she pulled Cherry over and gently pushed Cherry. ¡°Cherry,ter, you sit behind Miss Taylor and help her. You are lucky too.¡± Becky chuckled and pointed at Daisy. ¡°You¡¯re so biased. You only care about Ms. Taylor. Don¡¯t you care about us?¡± Daisy had a good rtionship with Becky and usually liked to joke, so she said, ¡°I¡¯m just biased. Miss Taylor is a person who has contributed to the country and all mankind. She deserves it.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, everyoneughed. There were four people at the card table. Olivia sat on one side. Becky sat next to her so that she could help Olivia to win. Bettany sat opposite Olivia. There was only one seat left. It was Ethel, who was good at ying cards. The four of them had just sat down when Olivia received a call. It was Capitol Research Institute¡¯s Bard. Olivia frowned slightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have to answer a call. You guys y first.¡± As she spoke, she stood up and left. She went to the next private room to answer the call. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Olivia sat down in the private room and asked. Bard said, ¡°Miss Olivia, Professor Corey has gone to Evervale.¡± ¡°Why did hee to Evervale?¡± Olivia was a little puzzled. ¡°Isn¡¯t he the person in charge of graphene¡¯s preparation project? Why did hee to Evervale? Has he found a partnerpany?¡± ¡°It¡¯s precisely because he¡¯s the person in charge of the project that he went to Evervale.¡± Bard frowned. His expression was not good. ¡°The Grant family is getting more and more outrageous. They actually used their power to threaten Professor Corey to hand the project to the Holmes family. In the research institute, Jeremy is also secretly pressuring him. Jeremy said that if Professor Corey doesn¡¯t agree, the project funds approved next year will be reduced by half.¡± What? Reduced by half? Olivia raised her eyebrows. Her gaze was dark and unclear. ¡°He sure talks big.¡± Upon hearing this, Bard knew that Olivia was dissatisfied with Jeremy. He had been working for Olivia for so long and was Olivia¡¯s confidant. Although he had been in the Capitol and did not follow Olivia, he still knew a little about Olivia. He knew that there seemed to be some conflict between Olivia and the Watson family. However, Olivia had always been fair and rarely put personal feelings into her work, so she would not make trouble for Jeremy deliberately. As long as Jeremy was serious and did not cause trouble to affect the research institute, Olivia would always let him work in the research institute. ¡°Miss Olivia, you mean¡­¡± Bard said. Olivia was already dissatisfied with Jeremy. She should have given Jeremy a warning or do something. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Bard was mentally prepared for this. Unexpectedly, Olivia opened her mouth to say, she wanted to remove Jeremy as the deputy director. Olivia looked up and said coldly, ¡°Go and collect evidence. Isn¡¯t Jeremy arrogant? Then he¡¯ll be dismissed from his position taking charge of finances.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Bard was shocked. Capitol Research Institute had changed thew when Augus was around, making the research institute independent, so the research institute had independent personnel rights. When the director proposed to dismiss the deputy director, needing more than half of the votes to agree, it would be dismissed. Olivia was extremely prestigious in the research institute. It was because of her that the research institute had its current status. The heads of the various departments respected her very much. As long as Olivia asked, Jeremy would definitely be dismissed. However, Bard had another wor worry. Jeremy had been working in the research institute for many years, and there was no telling how many people in the research institute were the Watson family¡¯s. people and supported Jeremy. If Jeremy was fired suddenly, it would probably cause a huge shock to the research institute. Bard said his worries. Olivia took out a Fruit Candy from beside the table. She peeled it and stuffed it into her mouth before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m in charge now! I will deal with it.¡± I¡¯m in charge now! These simple words made Bard¡¯s worried heart strangely calm down. He felt that his worries were groundless and that he had underestimated Olivia. Olivia could lead the research institute to its current position, so how could she be afraid of the Watson family? In the reception room, Bettany sat beside the table, looking a little nervous. She was not very good at ying cards. In fact, she had never actually yed cards before. When she was young, she had to take care of her mother and help them. She also had to go to school and draw. She didn¡¯t even have time to y, let alone y cards. After being with Alexander, she didn¡¯t have spare time either. Not only did she have to learn how to draw, but she also had to learn etiquette and some rules. of upper¨Css society. She did not have any free time at all. Freda sat beside her with a gentle smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll teach you. This game is very simple. You¡¯ll understand after ying with it.¡± As she spoke, she exined the rules of cards to Bettany. Freda exined in detail. Bettany was very smart. She quickly mastered the rules. and knew how to y it. After knowing it, she was eager to try it out. ¡°When do we start ying?¡± Becky was talking to the person beside her. When she heard this, she turned to look at Bettany and exined softly, ¡°Miss Fulham, don¡¯t be anxious. Wait for Ms. Taylor.¡± Balionaire¡¯s Missing Darling Waiting for Olivia? Bettany nced at the private room beside her and frowned unconsciously. She thought, ¡®Olivia has already been inside for a while. It has been almost ten minutes. When would Oliviae out? Am I going to wait for her forever?¡± She grabbed a card, fiddled with it, and said, ¡°Find another person. Let¡¯s y first.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the surrounding rich women, who had been whispering to each other, immediately looked up at Bettany, their eyes filled with surprise. It was as if she had said something unbelievable. Bettany was stunned. She subconsciously sat straight and asked nervously, ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Becky smiled and turned her gaze away. The others also retracted their gazes and thought to themselves, ¡®Bettany is really silly. Becky wants to y cards with Olivia, it is all for Olivia. Becky invites. Bettany to y cards together only because of Olivia. ¡°As apanion, she actually really wants to y and even wants to find other people? She doesn¡¯t have self¨Cknowledge. Chapter 375 Chapter 375 Chapter 375 At Daniel¡¯s current status, he no longer needed to suffer and cared about others¡® thoughts. He did not want to y cards, so he left directly. He brought Olivia to eat some fruits and went straight to the private room to have a rest. As soon as they entered the private room and sat down, Oliviay in Daniel¡¯s arms. She heaved a long sigh of relief andpletely rxed. Resting in Daniel¡¯s arms, it was as if she had returned home and waspletely at ease. Daniel hugged her and patted her back gently to calm her down. ¡°Why are you so tired?¡± Daniel was heartbroken. Olivia shook her head and rubbed in Daniel¡¯s arms. Smelling the familiar smell on his body, she felt extremely at ease. ¡°Not tired, just a little boring,¡± Olivia said in a low voice. ¡°I don¡¯t like to talk to people I don¡¯t know, but¡­¡± She wanted to say that she was willing to do everything because of Daniel. However, before she could say this, she was interrupted by Daniel. His gaze was deep, and his tone was as gentle as the spring breeze. ¡°If you don¡¯t like them, ignore them. In the future, if you don¡¯t like them, we won¡¯t go.¡± Olivia was stunned for a moment. It seemed as if his words filled her heart, making her warm. Before she met Daniel, although she had never really been in a rtionship, she was naturally sensitive and intelligent. She had a strong perception of other people¡¯s emotions, so she had her own unique understanding of love. She had read romance novels, watched romance dramas, and saw the people. around her fall in love. She knew very well that the two of them being together was a process of constantpromise. Whoever loved the other party deeply would be morepromising. However, no matter what, both of them had to give andpromise. However, her rtionship with Daniel did not seem to require anypromise at all. There was not even a trace of difort. Sometimes, Olivia would have the illusion that she was not in a passionate rtionship, but was in the process of apanying each other and being an old couple. Daniel, this man¡­ He was very handsome and outstanding, which made her fascinated. His intelligence and ability were outstanding. They both had the same thoughts and viewpoints. He had a gentle and considerate temperament. asionally, he would throw tantrums to add to the fun. What was even rarer was that Daniel gave her a sense of security. He kept his integrity. She didn¡¯t need to remind him and he took the initiative to distance himself from other women. He would not be ambiguous or pester other women. He did not have any strange sympathy. He only had Olivia in his heart. Was there really such a perfect lover in this world? Olivia really felt that it was not real. In many novels and operas, love should go through many twists and turns. It was as if without experiencing hardship, love was not worthy of being eulogized. On the other hand, her rtionship with Daniel was too ordinary. There was not even a little difficulty. They just met, fell in love with each other, and then became a couple. ¡°Daniel.¡± Olivia held her chin with curiosity in her eyes. ¡°Winona and Margaret like you. Do you really not feel happy? Even if you¡¯re not happy, are you proud?¡± This was human nature. When a man faced a woman who liked him, it was very casy for him to soften his heart and feel pity for her. ¡°Happy about what?¡± Daniel¡¯s beautiful eyes shed with confusion. He did not quite understand. ¡°Someone likes you. Isn¡¯t this a happy thing?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Daniel shook his head and said calmly, ¡°I wasn¡¯t good¨Clooking in primary school and my grades weren¡¯t good either. At that time, no one liked me. There were even people who yed tricks on me and made fun of me. When I entered middle school and started to grow taller, my grades slowly improved. Only then did someone like me. ¡°They like my excellence! The reason why I¡¯m outstanding is because I¡¯m very hardworking. I listen to my teachers diligently, study diligently, and train my body diligently. All the good qualities in me are obtained through my own hard. work. ¡°I deserve all thosepliments, all those likes, all those honors. Since it¡¯s something I deserve, why should I be happy because of the likes of some short¨Csighted women?¡± Daniel lived very clearly. He was very outstanding, so naturally, many people liked him. He didn¡¯t care about those superficial likes. As long as he was always outstanding and rich, people would continue to like him. However, these likes were worthless. 10:36 People only liked his good qualities and his status as the richest man. Speaking of this, Daniel turned to Olivia. He twirled her hair with his fingertips and said in a serious tone, ¡°Olivia, their love and their feelings are meaningless to me. They don¡¯t matter at all. Only you¡­ Your mood and emotions are what I should pay attention to. ¡°How can I make you unhappy for those unrted people? Why would I do such a thing?¡± Daniel spoke so seriously about love words that Olivia did not know what to say. ¡°Silly girl.¡± Daniel pinched the tip of her nose. ¡°Rest if you¡¯re tired. Tell me if you don¡¯t want to do anything. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here.¡± Olivia was a little touched and wanted to cry. She lowered her eyes, her long curly eyshes hiding the tears in her eyes. She deliberately asked, ¡°What about Alfred. and the others? Are you just going to leave them there and not care about them at all?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the most important.¡± Daniel lowered his head and kissed Olivia on the forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Do whatever you want. Don¡¯t worry about others. I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll settle it.¡± He had worked so hard to reach his current position so that he couldpletely protect Olivia. If Olivia went against her true intention and did something she didn¡¯t like, what was the point of his hard work?Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Back then, he had juste out and into the business world. He was poor and had nothing. He even brought a little child with him. Facing those powerful opponents, he faced difficulties one after another. The reason why he did not fail and did not give up was because he wanted to be able to protect Olivia one day. Because of this belief, it had supported him step by step to reach his current position. Olivia leaned against Daniel¡¯s warm shoulder and closed her eyes happily. Daniel was afraid that she would be cold. He even took off his suit jacket and covered her. Olivia opened her eyes and blinked. She whispered, ¡°Your clothes will get wrinkled.¡± ¡°So be it.¡± Daniel did not care. ¡°It can cover you and keep you warm. Only then will it have meaning.¡± ¡®What a glib tongue!¡® Olivia thought and smiled slightly. On the other side, in the reception room, everyone was ying cards. Although Daniel and Olivia were not around, they could not just sit around. They yed it. With Alexander by her side, Bettany was very confident. She told Alexander which card Alexander should put. Unfortunately, her skills were really not good. Aftermanding a few times, Alexander lost. She was a little anxious and looked at Alexander carefully. ¡°Alexander, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Alexander frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound. I¡¯ll get someone to hire a card teacher for you tomorrow. Let him especially teach you so that you won¡¯t embarrass the Grant family when you go out.¡± Embarrass? Bettany lowered her eyes and replied with a pale face, ¡°Alexander, I will learn it hard. I won¡¯t embarrass you.¡± Chapter 376 Chapter 376 Chapter 376 Olivia¡¯s mind was not on the Smith family. Tracy was shockingly talented in cooking, but she was not very smart when it came to organizing. She was in charge of the matters of the Smith family and could not deal with things well at all. She had only teamed up with Healix, Alvin, and the others who were capable and powerful. They were also smart and cunning. As for the other men who were not important, she could not deal with it at all. Therefore, Jarron and Gillian¡¯s actions went very smoothly. They roped in many people. Although Tom had lost a lot of money and lost a lot of shares and shops, he was very satisfied with the results. After discussing things with Jarron and Gillian, Tom drove back to the apartment. Recently, he had a drama to take and it was not considered a good drama. After losing his capable agent, his career had not been smooth recently. Although he was still popr, his reputation had not been good recently, and he could not get a good drama. In the long run, he would easily fail and lose poprity. He called his assistant and asked about his agent¡¯s matter. ¡°Haven¡¯t you found him. yet?¡± His assistant frowned and said, ¡°Mr. Grant, there¡¯s been no news. I don¡¯t even know if he¡¯s dead or alive.¡± When Tom heard this, his expression was extremely ugly. He said coldly, ¡°You can¡¯t even do such a small thing. It¡¯s just finding a person. How many days has it been? I don¡¯t ask you to find him immediately, can¡¯t you have any information about him?¡± Seeing that Tom was angry, the assistant quicklyforted him. His assistant apologized and cursed himself for being ipetent. After making Tom happy, he said, ¡°Mr. Grant, we can¡¯t wait like this. Let¡¯s find another one, okay?¡± Tom was silent. He raised his hand and scratched his head. He was a little frustrated. ¡°Do you think powerful agents are like cabbages on the market? Can they be found easily? Powerful agents eithere out to start their ownpanies or are the best agents of their companies. It¡¯s very difficult to hire such people.¡± The assistant chuckled. ¡°Mr. Grant, there¡¯s really a suitable candidate.¡± Tom frowned. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Amanda Cook!¡± Hearing this name, Tom was stunned and his expression became serious. She was really a good candidate. Amanda was once the top agent of a top entertainmentpany in the country. 14 10:561 Because of some matters, she fell out with thepany¡¯s higher¨Cups and came out to start her own studio. Amanda¡¯s family background was not bad. She was rich, capable, and had resources. Not long after the studio was established, she had let several people be popr. Her view was not ordinary. Amanda¡¯s current studio didn¡¯t have any big shots. The female star she worked with before had retired from the entertainment industry after getting married and having children. Now, Amanda was in her free time. After careful consideration, Tom felt that Amanda was the most suitable agent for him. He directly instructed his assistant, ¡°Contact her first and sign the contract after the negotiation.¡± The assistant was stunned and subconsciously said, ¡°Mr. Grant, aren¡¯t you going to meet her personally?¡± When it came to cooperation, of course, it had to be consensual. Amanda¡¯s status. in the entertainment industry was very high. Tom only sent an assistant over and didn¡¯t even meet Amanda personally. Did Tom not value her? ¡°There¡¯s no need to meet her.¡± Tom frowned. ¡°Amanda doesn¡¯t have any big. celebrities in her studio now. Don¡¯t worry, once she hears that I want to cooperate, she will definitely take the initiative to look for me.¡± ¡°Well, I think¡­¡± The assistant was not as confident as Tom. The assistant thought, ¡®If Tom wants to work with Amanda, he should express his sincerity. Isn¡¯t Tom too arrogant? Why does Amanda take the initiative to cooperate with him?¡± After hesitating for a moment, the assistant said, ¡°Mr. Grant, although Amanda. doesn¡¯t have any big shots in her studio now, she¡¯s been quite diligent in working recently. Kelly Sebastian, who was popr in the girl band, was still in Amanda¡¯s studio. Amanda had won several fashion resources for Kelly, as well as a luxury brand. The TV series was also being filmed. ¡°Kelly?¡± Tom smiled. He still remembered that little girl. She was very beautiful. So she was in Amanda¡¯s studio. That was really fate. If Kelly was sensible and tactful, he wouldn¡¯t mind giving her some benefits. Tom was used to being arrogant. He was unwilling to contact Amanda personally. so his assistant could only brace himself. The result wasn¡¯t too good, Amanda tactfully rejected him. She said that she wanted to work with an ordinary celebrity and that the resources on hand were too small, so it wasn¡¯t suitable for a powerful celebrity like Tom. ¡°Amanda actually dared to refuse me!¡± Tom¡¯s face immediately turned cold. 10561 310 The assistant quickly persuaded, ¡°Mr. Grant, don¡¯t be angry. What Amanda said makes sense. She only worked with female celebrities previously, and her connections are not suitable for male celebrities. Moreover, you didn¡¯t talk to her personally, so she doesn¡¯t know your future ns. She probably feels that she¡¯s not capable enough and is afraid of dying you.¡± ¡°Well, that makes sense.¡± Tom nodded. ¡°Then make an appointment. I¡¯ll talk to her myself. After Amanda and Tom met, they had a simple talk and reached an agreement to cooperate. Amanda would not be Tom¡¯s agent. She would only be in charge of his fashion. resources. As for the film contract, it was still in the hands of Tom¡¯s own team. After reaching an agreement, Tom was in a good mood and asked about Kelly¡¯s matters. ¡°Amanda, you have put in a lot of effort for my fashion resources. I also want to return the favor. Don¡¯t you have a female celebrity in your studio? It just so happens that I¡¯m acting in a movie recently, so I can give her a small role to act,¡± Tom said in a benevolent tone. Female celebrities from a girl band had not had a smooth transition to film and television. They would be criticized for their background and acting skills. Therefore, Tom felt that a small role was really not bad. If it wasn¡¯t for Amanda, he wouldn¡¯t say it at all. Amanda smiled and politely said to Tom, ¡°You¡¯ve really put in a lot of effort. Let me thank you on behalf of Kelly first. However, Kelly has already gone on to act in a television drama. Her role is very important, so I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t have time to help you this time. You know that she¡¯s not professional and her acting skills still need to be trained. She doesn¡¯t dare to do it. Let her act out this role first.¡± ¡°A television drama?¡± Tom¡¯s tone was disdainful. ¡°It can¡¯t be a modern low¨Cbudget. drama, right? She¡¯s not the female lead, is she? It¡¯s better to act less of such dramas.¡± ¡°No,¡± Amanda said softly. ¡°It¡¯s a famous action film, Kelly is an important female lead.¡± Tom was instantly stunned and did not react for a moment. After a while, he asked in shock, ¡°Is it Matt¡¯s drama?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Amanda nodded. ¡°Impressive.¡± Tom was really surprised. Matt¡¯s action films were very famous. Basically, every one of them would be. popr. Moreover, the story of this film was extremely wide. It was very popr, and the character was even more outstanding. No matter who acted in it, they would be able to be popr. This resource was 10:30 really not bad. It was unknown how manypanies and actresses who had been famous for a long time wanted to compete in this role. Kelly actually got this role. Realizing this, Tom could not help but feel embarrassed. Compared to this good role, an important female lead, the small role he had just given was not a big deal at all. Tom was really embarrassed and continued to say, ¡°How about this? The Biesh Charity Party is about to start. I¡¯ll bring her in.¡± Amanda said, ¡°Well, this¡­¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Tom was unhappy. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to go? That girl is too. insensible. The Biesh Charity Party is the top in the fashion industry. She¡­¡± Before he could finish, Amanda interrupted him in embarrassment. ¡°Mr. Grant, don¡¯t worry about her. She has already taken the cover of the Biesh, which happens to be the charity party this time. She has an invitation herself.¡± Tom was speechless. He was very embarrassed. Chapter 377 Chapter 377 Chapter 377 Tom had been used to smooth sailing for half his life, so he seemed a little naive. Even though he was in the entertainment industry, he was well protected by the people arranged by the First Elder. But he wasn¡¯t a fool. It took him a long time to realize that Kelly was extraordinary. He looked up and fiddled with a cigar with his fingertips. He asked, ¡°Who¡¯s her backer?¡± Kelly was indeed beautiful, but there were many handsome men and beautiful women in the entertainment industry. People didn¡¯t pay much attention to them. They were nothing. There were also many people who had failed soon and disappeared from the entertainment industry after bing famous. At first, Tom really didn¡¯t take Kelly seriously. After hearing Amanda talk about these two people, he finally took it seriously. There was nothing to hide. Amanda directly said, ¡°I don¡¯t know the details. I only know that the rtionship between Kelly and the fianc¨¦e of Daniel is very close.¡± ¡°Who? Olivia?¡± Tom¡¯s expression changed. He held the cigar and tapped it with his fingertips. He was used to this action. when he was thinking. After Amanda left, Tom immediately instructed his assistant to investigate the rtionship between Olivia and Kelly. He was just worrying about how to deal with Olivia when Kelly appeared. Kelly might be a good breakthrough and an important role in his n. He could use this opportunity to deal with Olivia in the entertainment industry and know how capable Olivia was. The assistant moved quickly and soon found out about the rtionship between Olivia and Kelly. The two of them had known each other for many years. After Kelly¡¯s adoptive parents met with an ident, it had always been Olivia who had raised her. When Kelly was young, she had always been overseas. She only returned to the country. when she was 18 years old. Upon hearing the news, Tom was pleasantly surprised. ¡°She was raised by Olivia? Their rtionship is really too close!¡± He thought, ¡®I am so lucky!¡® Tom mmed his palm out of excitement. This was simply a gift from the god. He wanted to make good use of Kelly this time. Thinking of this, Tom instructed his assistant, ¡°Contact Matt and think of a way to . let Kelly lose her role in the new movie.¡± At the same time, at the Smith family¡¯s vi. Olivia also received news that someone was investigating Kelly. ¡°Who is it?¡± Olivia leaned against the sofa and looked up. Her gaze was cold and indifferent. Elena replied, ¡°It¡¯s Tom.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Olivia nodded and did not take it to heart at all. She was not even willing to ask her one more sentence. On the other hand, Kelly was very nervous when she knew it. Her beautiful big eyes were filled with worry, and her gaze was extremely concerned. ¡°Olivia, did I cause you any trouble?¡± she asked with anxiety. Kelly lowered her head. ¡°I was too careless. How could I expose my rtionship with you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter.¡± Olivia raised her hand and patted the little girl¡¯s soft head.fortingly. Although the two of them were about the same age, Kelly was still a little girl she raised. Olivia knew her personality very well. Kelly was usually very smart. But as long as the matter involved Olivia, Kelly would immediately be anxious and nervous. ¡°I¡¯ve never thought of hiding our rtionship from the beginning. There¡¯s not need to do so.¡± Olivia patted her andforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can protect you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried about you.¡± Kelly held her chin. ¡°What if Tom uses me to deal with you? Or do something strange to me?¡± Hearing this, Olivia looked sideways, her cold eyes showing a little confusion. ¡°What kind of strange thing will he do?¡± Kelly extended her finger and gave an example. ¡°For example, suppressing my work, intercepting resources, defaming me, and so on.¡± Olivia smiled when she heard that. ¡°What¡¯s the use of that? If you really can¡¯t stay in the entertainment industry, at most, you will just change your career and stop being a celebrity.¡± In Olivia¡¯s opinion, Tom racking his brains to deal with Kelly was really useless. There was no benefit at all. It was just a waste of effort. Kelly suddenly understood. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s useless to make trouble for me. At most, I¡¯ll leave the entertainment industry. However¡­¡± She frowned again. ¡°What if he uses me to deal with you?¡± ¡®Silly girl!¡± Olivia raised her hand and knocked on Kelly¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. You won¡¯t be my weakness. If you¡¯re my weakness, then Tom is the Grant family¡¯s First Elder¡¯s weakness. Bettany is Alexander¡¯s weakness. There are many 10.56 voucher people in the Grant family. They have many weaknesses. This is not a problem at all. ¡°If Tom really wants to use you, it means that he¡¯s very stupid. There¡¯s no need to care about such a stupid person.¡± Olivia was a very smart person. Sometimes, she could not understand Tom¡¯s thoughts. After all, from Olivia¡¯s point of view, it was better for Tom to focus on improving his strengths instead of spending time dealing with the unimportant ones. For example, the First Elder had a total of seven sons. Even if they were all killed, the First Elder still had his nephew. What Olivia had to do was ruin the Grant family¡¯s foundation, not waste time. dealing with people rted to the First Elder. Kelly was the same. She was just someone rted to Olivia. Olivia had many such people around her. Could it be that Tom was going to deal with them one by one? Destroy the leader and the gang will copse. This wasmon knowledge. Olivia had never seen anyone who wanted to kill someone, instead of piercing their heart, he had to beat their feet. Olivia¡¯s clear exnation made Kelly realize that she thought too much. She could not help but stick out her tongue. ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re amazing,¡± Kelly said coquettishly to Olivia. Just as she was acting cute, she received a call from her agent, Amanda, saying that the new role was gone. Kelly was stunned and subconsciously looked at Olivia. Olivia also raised her eyebrows. Tom was really nning to deal with Kelly. ¡°Olivia, what should we do?¡± Kelly blinked. Olivia tilted her head and said unhurriedly, ¡°Then you can find another role. There are other television dramas being filmed. You can give it a try.¡± Kelly had already finished more than half of the scenes. Many of the scenes were together with the male lead, so it was very difficult to change the role. Tom had taken out a lot of resources and even agreed to make a cameo appearance. Only then did Matt manage to change Kelly¡¯s role. But no matter what, it was still a blow to Kelly. Tom was very satisfied and happy. Unfortunately, his happiness onlysted for a day. The next day, another famous production team announced that Kelly would join the production team to y another important role. Tom was so angry that he smashed the ss. The new role had more scenes than before and was more outstanding. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. 10560 How infuriating! ¡°No, we can¡¯t let her be smug.¡± Tom¡¯s face turned cold. He instructed his assistant, ¡°Contact this production team and ask them to rece Kelly.¡± The assistant was about to cry. ¡°Mr. Grant, in order to do that, you¡¯ve already given them two good resources. Now, you only have one luxury brand and the movie you¡¯re joining in.¡± The implication was that they had no more resources. Tom did not mind. ¡°Use the luxury brand first. The assistant left with a long face. Although Tom had lost the deal, Kelly had been reced again. ¡°Mr. Grant, when are you going to start working? Felix has been urging you.¡± The assistant asked softly. Felix was an internationally renowned director. Even though Tom was an outstanding actor, he had spent a lot of effort fighting for Felix¡¯s film. Tom frowned. ¡°Have he found the female lead?¡± Felix was picky. He had never found a suitable female lead, so Tom did not join the production team. The assistant nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, he found it.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Tom agreed. ¡°Let¡¯s join the team then.¡± Tom let Kelly lose two good roles. Presumably. Kelly would not be able to find a good production team for the time being. Tom did not have to worry about her for the time being. Tom joined the production team the next day. Felix was very happy to see him. He pulled Tom and said. ¡°Come here. Come and meet our female lead. I took a long time to choose her.¡± Felix¡¯s face was filled with smiles. It was obvious that he was very satisfied with this female lead. Tom was also willing to see the new female lead. He looked over with a smile and saw a familiar beautiful face. ¡°Mr. Grant, I¡¯m Kelly Sebastian. Nice to meet you. Tom was speechless. ¡®Fuck!¡± Chapter 378 Chapter 378 Chapter 378 Olivia did not take Tom seriously, but since the other party had already nned to deal with her, she could not remain indifferent. Therefore, she personally took action and used this matter to tell Kelly an important principle, ¡°This is called using others¡® strength to counterattack.¡± She used Tom¡¯s strength to counterattack. Didn¡¯t Tom want to change Kelly¡¯s role and spend a lot of resources on it? Then, Olivia and Kelly would obtain these resources and use Tom¡¯s resources to continuously advance. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Heard this, Kelly¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re amazing.¡± Olivia scratched the tip of Kelly¡¯s nose. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m good, but Tom¡¯s resources. helped a lot. You should be grateful to him.¡± Kelly smiled mischievously. ¡°I understand.¡± After meeting Tom, Kelly¡¯s tone was sincere. ¡°Mr. Grant, it¡¯s all thanks to your help that I can be where I am today. First, I used the two resources you gave me in exchange for a new role. Then, I used the luxury endorsement to exchange for an interview with Felix.¡± When Tom heard this, he was so angry that his expression was ugly! There were so many people around. Tom couldn¡¯t get angry with Kelly, but when he returned to the hotel, he immediately called Jarron and asked in a questioning tone, ¡°How¡¯s the matter going? Are you confident in snatching Olivia¡¯s position as the family head?¡± When Jarron answered the call, Gillian was looking up information on theputer. When she heard this, she leaned over and gestured for Jarron to put on speakerphone. She said word by word. ¡°The Smith family will hold a great banquet at the end of each year. The Smith family¡¯s head will hold it. At that time, the members of the Smith family will return. ¡°Isaac had previously stipted that the head of the Smith family was not static. If the head of the Smith family endangered the interests of the family and lost the respect of the people, as long as more than half of the family members agreed, the head of the family could be removed. ¡°However, this is only to remove the family head from her position. As for the division of wealth between the Smith family, it¡¯s veryplicated.¡± As she spoke, Gillian handed the information to Jarron and gestured for him to speak. Jarron flipped through the information and said, ¡°The Smith family¡¯s assets are divided into three parts. One is the Smith Hospital, the second is the dividends. 10:561 from the Smith family¡¯s industry, and the third is some jewelry, paintings,nd, and cash. The ownership of the second part is rtively clear. Only the head of the family could gain the dividends. If Olivia is not the head of the family, she naturally could not have the dividends. The ownership of the third part is also clear. It is Isaac¡¯s private property. The assets he left for Olivia are Olivia¡¯s. We could not take it back. ¡°The first part, the Smith Hospital, is moreplicated. Legally, the hospital belongs to Olivia, but if Olivia is not the head of the Smith family, she could not legitimately inherit the hospital. ¡°Therefore, I need the Grant family¡¯s help to find a way to invalidate the will that Isaac left behind.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too much trouble.¡± Tom felt dizzy and his expression turned ugly. ¡°The two of you, think about it clearly. I ask you to gain the position of the head of the Smith family. It is not for the Smith family¡¯s money. Regardless of whether it¡¯s the hospital or Isaac¡¯s private property, the Grant family doesn¡¯t care at all. What I want is the title of the family head.¡± Tom tapped his fingertip on his lips and instructed, ¡°Continue to win over the Smith family people¡¯s support. I¡¯ll think of a way. I¡¯ll contact youter.¡± With that, he hung up. After hanging up, Tom called the First Elder and talked about the Smith family. ¡°Dad, the Smith Hospital is a littleplicated. ording to thew, the Smith. Hospital is indeed inherited by Olivia. It can¡¯t be taken back at all. I don¡¯t care about this hospital. However, if I can¡¯t inherit the Smith Hospital, as the head of the Smith family, I feel that it¡¯s a little unconvincing.¡± The First Elder was indeed experienced. He had a good idea after listening to it briefly. He closed his and said calmly, ¡°That¡¯s easy. You can set up another eyes Smith Hospital and say that the original one is fake.¡± ¡°Dad, you¡¯re awesome!¡± Tom¡¯s eyes lit up. The First Elder was indeed experienced. However, Tom frowned again. ¡°Olivia¡¯s Smith Hospital has been in the limelight recently. Our newly established hospital might be weak.¡± First Elder opened his eyes, which were filled with light. He chuckled and said mockingly, ¡°You¡¯re in the wrong. Olivia used the Smith family¡¯s power and name to make the Smith Hospital have such a good reputation. If she wasn¡¯t the head of the Smith family, without the Smith family¡¯s connections, do you think those famous doctors like Dr. Moss would still care about her?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I didn¡¯t think of that!¡± Tom was overjoyed. He pped his hands. repeatedly. ¡°I¡¯ll go prepare for the banquet now. At the banquet, I¡¯ll remove Olivial from the position of the family head.¡± 10:56) about this matter. Before hanging up, he added, ¡°If you have any provies, asn me in time.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± In the Smith family¡¯s vi, ke and Yanis had arrived. The two of them did not look too good. Their expressions were very gloomy. Olivia led Andrew back from the door and saw the two of them sitting on the sofa with their eyebrows lowered. ¡°Mr. Yanis, Ms. ke,¡± Olivia spoke first. Andrew followed behind Olivia. He immediately raised his little head and greeted them cutely, ¡°Hello.¡± ke bent down and touched Andrew¡¯s head. She smiled and said, ¡°Andrew, hello.¡± Andrew was very perceptive. He could tell that Yanis and ke had something on, so he sat obediently at the side and did not say a word. Yanis nced at Andrew and thought to himself, ¡°This little boy is quite smart. It¡¯s a pity that he isn¡¯t Olivia¡¯s biological son.¡± After Olivia returned, ke talked about the banquet. ¡°Olivia, the situation is not good. Jarron and Gillian contacted almost every person and gave a lot of benefits to them. Family members like Healix who have rich industries would gain a lot of benefits. For ordinary members, they do not need to give the dividends to the head of the family. ¡°There are also some family members who do not have good conditions. Gillian and Jarron promised that they would set up a new hospital. Gillian would arrange jobs for them. Those who are willing to do business would gain money and support. ¡°There are already many people who have promised to support Gillian and Jarron and even look forward to Jarron taking over. We are in a disadvantageous position now. Even with the support of Tracy, Healix, and others, we can¡¯tpare to them.¡± Speaking of this, ke was worried. ¡°What should we do, Olivia? Jarron is already contacting family members. He will hold the banquet next weekend. We have to think of a solution before that.¡± Before Olivia could speak, Andrew looked up with a puzzled expression. ¡°ke, Olivia is the head of the Smith family. Shouldn¡¯t she be the one to decide when to hold the banquet?¡± ke was stunned. Olivia also smiled and patted Andrew¡¯s little head. ¡°Even Andrew knows that whether to hold a banquet is decided by the family head. Jarron and Gillian don¡¯t have a right to do this.¡± 10:56 C ke looked up. ¡°What do you mean, Olivia?¡± Olivia sneered. ¡°I won¡¯t attend the banquet. There¡¯s no such thing as a banquet this year. The situation is different. Now that I¡¯m the head of the Smith family, they have to follow my rules.¡± ¡°Olivial¡± ke was shocked. Even Yanis was in disbelief. He looked at Olivia in surprise. ¡°Olivia, you¡­¡± Olivia was going to fight head¨Con with the Smith family members! Olivia nced at the two of them indifferently and said in an extremely indifferent tone, ¡°I will never be threatened by the Smith family members. Since I¡¯m the family head, they have to listen to me. If my words don¡¯t count and I have to be threatened by the family members, what¡¯s the difference between me and a puppet?¡± ke was anxious. ¡°But¡­¡± Olivia swiftly interrupted her. ¡°How many people are there in the Smith family?¡± ke said, ¡°Including the elderly and children, it¡¯s almost ten thousand.¡± Olivia moved her eyes. Her eyes were cold and emotionless. ¡°There are too many people in the Smith family. It¡¯s time to drive some of them away. Since they¡¯re not satisfied with me, they can leave.¡± Yanis and ke were shocked when they heard this. Was Olivia abandoning some of the family members? Chapter 379 Chapter 379 Chapter 379 Regarding the Smith family¡¯s matter, Olivia had long prepared to deal with it. She was hiding her identity now and staying in Evervale, but she couldn¡¯t hide her identity forever. She was going to show up at the research institute¡¯s conference next year. At that time, she would have to put most of her attention to the research institute. In addition, she had to pay more attention to Daniel and Andrew. She did not have time to care about the Smith family¡¯s matters. This time, she could use this opportunity to deal with the Smith family¡¯s matter and drive away some of the family members with bad thoughts and bad morals. At first, Yanis and ke thought that Olivia was going to abandon some of the family members. After hearing her exnation, they heaved a sigh of relief. ke was curious. ¡°Olivia, you¡¯ve already prepared to deal with the Smith family. Why didn¡¯t you make a move earlier? Why did you wait until now?¡± Olivia was peeling an orange and feeding it to Andrew before saying, ¡°It¡¯s too troublesome to differentiate the family members one by one.¡± ke was stunned. She looked at Yanis. The two of them said in unison, ¡°So, you¡¯re using Jarron and Gillian to help you differentiate between the loyal person and the foolish person?¡± Olivia nodded and said calmly, ¡°That¡¯s all they¡¯re useful for. With that, at least they didn¡¯t let Isaac down.¡± Yanis was speechless. ke was also speechless. When they came out of the living room, they were still in a daze out of surprise. ke turned to look at Yanis and suddenly said in a weak voice, ¡°Yanis, I think our previous worries werepletely groundless. Olivia has prepared everything in advance.¡± Yanis¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Olivia, she is¡­¡± Yanis thought, ¡®It is really too unexpected. Olivia is much smarter than I have imagined. From the first day Olivia took over the Smith family, she had alreadye up with aprehensive n. Her judgment of the human heart and human nature has already reached a superb level. ke seemed to have thought of something. She suddenly shivered and said to Yanis, ¡°Yanis, tell me, how did Olivia know that Jarron and Gillian would work with the Grant family andpete with her for the Smith family?¡± She thought, ¡®Could it be that Olivia could predict the future?¡® 10:17 Yanis pondered for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s just that Olivia was good at judging their human nature and then she made a prediction. The Grant family is sneaky and likes to y tricks behind others. If Olivia is disobedient, the Grant family will definitely think of a way to subdue Olivia. As for Jarron and Gillian¡­¡± Yanis closed his eyes. ¡°Olivia grew up with the two of them. How can she not see through them? She is the only person who knows them best!¡± Speaking of this, Yanis could not help but sigh. His eyes shed with pity. After hesitating a few times, he finally turned around and instructed ke, ¡°Find a time to persuade Jarron and Gillian to give up everything they are doing now and go overseas to live their own lives. Tell them not to get involved in the Smith family¡¯s matter in the future.¡± ke¡¯s expression did not look good. ¡°Those are two ingrates. Why should we care about them?¡± Yanis said, ¡°After all, they grew up around us. We can¡¯t just let them suffer.¡± ke didn¡¯t say a word. Yanis continued, ¡°Olivia¡¯s thoughts are getting more and moreplicated. Even you and I can¡¯t see through her now. She¡¯s growing fast.¡± Speaking of this, Yanis lowered his voice and whispered into ke¡¯s ear, ¡°Only we know about today¡¯s matter. It can¡¯t be spread to outsiders. Olivia should have another supporter that is not inferior to the Smith family!¡± ¡°What?¡± ke looked up in shock. The huge shock made her lose control of her expression and she could not recover for a long time. Yanis frowned. His eyes were deep. ¡°I don¡¯t know who the force behind Olivia is, but I can confirm that this force is several times stronger than the Smith family. ¡°It¡¯s not just you and I who can¡¯t know Olivia¡¯s thoughts. Even Isaac has misjudged Olivia. You and I can¡¯t imagine howplicated Olivia¡¯s thoughts are.¡± With that, Yanis stared at ke. ¡°Olivia is too smart. Jarron and Gillian are not her match at all. The three of them grew up together. Olivia knows them very well. ¡°In the past, their rtionship was still good. Olivia gave the two of them benefits continuously so that they could live better and better. Now that their feelings are gone, everything instantly turns into trouble. ¡°Olivia might not hurt the two of them on ount of Isaac, but she definitely won¡¯t let them off easily.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ke shook her head. She could not believe it. In her heart, Olivia had always been smart and soft¨Chearted. How could she really deal with Jarron and Gillian? She muttered, ¡°Olivia is very soft¨Chearted, she¡­¡± Yanis interrupted her coldly, ¡°No matter how good her personality is, she can¡¯t 10:57 1 Billionaires Missing Darling stand the other party¡¯s repeated provocations. Olivia is already tolerant enough. towards Jarron and Gillian. Think about it!¡± ke lowered her head. She still could not ept it. ¡°You mean¡­ You mean that Olivia wants to hurt Jarron and Gillian?¡± Yanis shook his head and said helplessly, ¡°With her status, I don¡¯t think Olivia cares about Jarron and Gillian at all. Olivia will not hurt Jarron and Gillian. However, she will just not protect them anymore.¡± Hearing this, ke also sighed. ke really felt that Jarron and Gillian were too good at causing trouble. Their lives were so good. Isaac doted on them, and Olivia was powerful and tolerant. Olivia almost gave them everything they wanted and protected them. If the two of them could stop causing trouble, they would be living better. Unexpectedly, Jarron and Gillian were not satisfied.. Olivia finished peeling the orange and went to the study to read the information. When Daniel returned, he took Andrew and went upstairs. He trained Andrew in secret. Daniel had been training Andrew for a few days and it was very effective. At this moment, Daniel was testing Andrew. ¡°The first question.¡± Daniel stretched out a finger with a serious expression. ¡°If someone tries to drive a wedge between you and Olivia during Christmas and says that she¡¯s your stepmother, what will you do?¡± Andrew raised his little head and said in a straightforward tone, ¡°Everyone who says it is the enemy. I should be cruel to the enemy who drives a wedge between 1. us. ¡°Good.¡± Daniel apuded him and gestured. ¡°Continue.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Andrew nodded his little head. ¡°If the other party is a child, I will just ignore him. and won¡¯t y with him. If the other party is a woman, I¡¯ll say it out loud and embarrass her. If the other party is a man. I¡¯ll run quickly ande back to tell you. You will deal with him.¡± ¡°Awesome!¡± Daniel asked Andrew a few more questions. When he saw Andrew answering smoothly, a satisfied smile appeared on his face. He patted Andrew¡¯s little face and said solemnly, ¡°Olivia is your mother. We, as her husband and son, have to protect her, understand? Andrew, you¡¯re already a man. You should also take the responsibility of protecting Olivia.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Andrew wore a serious face as if he had epted some important mission. After the test ended, Daniel took out a box of threads. The two of them faced each. other and used the threads to make some bracelets. The two of them made three beautiful bracelets.. One was ced on Daniel¡¯s phone, one was on Andrew¡¯s wrist, and the other was for Olivia. Andrew held the beautiful bracelet and his face was almost touching it. He was honeymouthed as he said, ¡°Daddy, you are amazing.¡± Daniel patted Andrew and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom. Wait for me here.¡± With that, he stood up and left. When he reached the washroom, Daniel looked at himself in the mirror and was very satisfied. He was still as handsome as ever. ¡®In a while, I will take this bracelet to Livy. Livy will definitely be overjoyed.¡¯ Daniel thought. Aftering out of the washroom, Daniel realized that Andrew was missing. He went out to look around and finally found Andrew at the door of the study. ¡°Olivia, this is a beautiful bracelet that I made for you.¡± The little guy held up the bracelet and handed it to Olivia as if he were presenting a treasure. Olivia was overjoyed. Her eyes reddened. ¡°Did you make it yourself?¡± Andrew blushed and was a little embarrassed. ¡°I didn¡¯t make it well. Olivia, don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Oh, no! You really do it well! I like it very much!¡± Olivia said happily. Olivia was overjoyed. She hugged Andrew and spun around. ¡°You¡¯re really my little angel.¡± At the other end of the corridor, Daniel almost crushed the armrest. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Andrew, unfilial son!¡± Chapter 380 Chapter 380 Chapter 380 Daniel took Andrew to the corner of the wall and interrogated him aggressively. ¡°How can you say that you made the gift by yourself? I am the one who made it!¡± Andrew broke free from Daniel¡¯s shackles and tidied his clothes. Then, he sat on the small stool and straightened his chubby back. He didn¡¯t answer Daniel¡¯s question. Instead, he tilted his head and opened his bright eyes, he asked, ¡°Then why did you help me with the handicraft homework given by the kindergarten teacher, but in the end, you said that Ipleted it by myself?¡± Daniel was stunned by this question. Andrew stretched out ten short, chubby fingers and said seriously, ¡°I made the bracelet. But because I¡¯m young and my hands are small, I can¡¯t do it well in many aspects. So I need your help.¡± At this point, he added, ¡°Olivia also knows that without your help, I wouldn¡¯t be able to make such an exquisite and beautiful gift myself.¡± Daniel raised his eyebrows. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you mention anything about my contribution in front of Olivia?¡± Upon hearing this, Andrew smiled. His cute mouth opened like an angel baby. ¡°Because you taught me to seize the initiative. Only the first person to give it away will leave a deep impression. Daddy, you taught me this. Have you forgotten?¡± Daniel was speechless. ¡®What kind of little monster is this?¡® Daniel thought helplessly. ¡°I did teach you, but I didn¡¯t ask you to use what I taught you to deal with me!¡± Daniel gritted his teeth and he was angry. Andrew slowly looked up. His side profile was almost the same as Olivia¡¯s. Hist tone was puzzled. ¡°Daddy, I didn¡¯t deal with you. You taught me to seize the initiative. Therefore, when I saw the bracelet, I wanted to give it to Olivia as soon. as possible.¡± At this point, he rubbed his nose and looked very aggrieved. ¡°Daddy, are you unhappy with what I¡¯m doing?¡± Daniel¡¯s anger disappeared suddenly. He stared at Andrew in a daze. Andrew¡¯s intelligence was exactly the same as Olivia¡¯s. He was smart but did not know it. Others had racked their brains and experienced many hardships to understand this logic, but Andrew knew it easily. When he saw a simple thing, he could immediately think of others. It was almost instinctive. When Andrew didn¡¯t understand, he was innocent and cute. Once he understood. something, he figured it out immediately and instantly applied it to everything 10.57 around him. This instinctive intelligence was not obvious when he was younger. Because the people by Andrew¡¯s side were all nannies and maids, what they taught him was simple life knowledge. However, as Andrew grew older, Daniel and Olivia apanied him for a long time and taught him everything. Andrew was like a bookworm, crazily absorbing knowledge. In just a few days, Daniel felt that Andrew was different. It was as if Andrew had suddenly be a smart adult. Last month, Andrew was still a soft and cuddly little boy who liked to cry,ugh, and act cute. This month, he was already smart enough to think about deep problems. He was unbelievably smart. Originally, Daniel should have been happy that Andrew was smart, but his mood became heavier and heavier. People who were too smart would suffer easily. He would rather Andrew be a simple¨Cminded and slow¨Cwitted boy, rather than feel wronged due to thinking about his parents¡® matters. In fact, Olivia was like this when she was a child. Daniel should do it as soon as possible. Andrew was gradually growing up and bing sensible. His thoughts were also graduallyplicated. Daniel had to tell Olivia the truth before that. Thinking of this, Daniel rubbed his temples and could not help but feel annoyed. ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Andrew blinked and looked concerned. ¡°Is there something on your mind? You can tell me.¡± Looking at Andrew acting like an adult. Daniel could not help butugh. He raised his hand and wanted to pinch Andrew¡¯s chubby little face. However, just as he raised his hand, Andrew quickly dodged it. Andrew frowned and looked unhappy. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m not a kid now. You can¡¯t do this to me.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t do what?¡± Daniel wanted tough, but when he saw Andrew¡¯s exceptionally thoughtful eyes, he suddenly had an idea. A bold thought appeared in his mind. Once this thought appeared, he could not suppress it no matter what. Even though Daniel reminded himself many times in his heart, ¡®Andrew is only six years old, only six years old! Daniel was very anxious and paced back and forth in front of the window. Andrew held his chin with his chubby hands and sighed. ¡°Daddy, you really have something on your mind. Tell me. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone. I can keep a secret. Daniel looked down at him and did not say anything. Andrew did not rush Daniel. He continued to hold his chin. Andrew was a very patient boy. Finally, Daniel stopped after he walked for a while. Then, he squatted in front of Andrew with a serious expression. ¡°Andrew, I want to tell you a secret. Only you and I know this secret. You can¡¯t tell others.¡± What an important secret! Andrew clenched his fists and nodded seriously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Daddy.¡± Daniel looked at Andrew and said solemnly, ¡°Andrew, actually, Olivia is your biological mother.¡± Andrew¡¯s little face suddenly turned pale. His small chest heaved violently as if he were about to lose control of the emotions in his body. However, his emotions were stable at such a young age. After being excited for a while, he calmed himself down. He looked up at Daniel. ¡°Daddy, are you lying to me?¡± ¡°No.¡± Daniel shook his head and sighed. ¡°Olivia is indeed your biological mother. It¡¯s just that she was sick and injured her head, so she lost her memory.¡± ¡°Head, do you know?¡± Daniel patted Andrew¡¯s round little head. Andrew hated Daniel¡¯s childish behavior. He raised his head to avoid it and cursed, ¡°Dad, we¡¯re talking about serious matters. Be serious.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Daniel squeezed his fingers as an indescribable emotion appeared in his heart. It turned out that when Andrew grew up, he really wouldn¡¯t continue to call Daniel daddy. Instead, Andrew would call him dad. These two words were clearly very simr, but they werepletely different emotions. They also represented different stages of the child¡¯s growth. Of course, Andrew knew the meaning of Daniel¡¯s words. He knew more than Daniel had imagined. Andrew had read many books and yed with human organ toys. He knew that the brain was precious and fragile and it was an important organ of the human body. There were many neurons in it that controlled parts of the human body such as consciousness, spirit,nguage, learning, memory, and intelligence. ¡°So, Olivia forgot me because she lost her memory, right?¡± Andrew squeezed his chubby hand and suppressed the grievance in his heart. ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Daniel nodded. ¡°Olivia is sick and has lost her memory. That¡¯s why she forgot about us.¡± Andrew did not understand. ¡°Since she has lost her memory, Dad, why didn¡¯t your tell her?¡± 10571 Daniel was speechless. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Oh no, Daniel couldn¡¯t let Andrew ask any more questions. The more Daniel said, the more mistakes he would make. Daniel forcefully changed the topic. ¡°So, Olivia is sick and doesn¡¯t know that she is your mother, you can¡¯t tell Olivia the truth. It will stimte her and will affect her recovery. When she recovers, she will naturally recognize you.¡± Upon hearing this, Andrew¡¯s little face was extremely serious, as if he was thinking about some difficult problems. Daniel did not dare to say much. After all, Andrew was too young. He had to be given time to slowly understand it. Chapter 381 Chapter 381 Chapter 381 While Daniel and Andrew were talking upstairs, Olivia was reading and organizing work files in the study. She sat quietly on the chair with her back straight. Her arms were ced on the desk, and she was in a standard reading and writing posture. Olivia waszy and casual when she was rxed, but when she read and wrote, she always had the most standard posture and the most focused attitude. Her eyes were bright and deep as if her entire body had been buried in a book. The butler, Rnd, came in to deliver fruits to her. When he saw the sunlightnding on her body, the golden light outlined her graceful and perfect figure. Rnd was stunned by this beautiful scene. ¡°The once exquisite and beautiful little girl had already grown up,¡® Rnd thought. For a moment, Rnd felt a lot of emotions in his heart. After sighing slightly, Rnd gently ced the fruit te beside Olivia and gently reminded her, ¡°Eat some fruits. These are strawberries sent over by the vige. Although they look ordinary and are small, they are pure and unpolluted. They are very sweet.¡± Olivia put down her pen and took out a wet towel to wipe her hands before picking up a strawberry and putting it into her mouth. The sweet fruit fragrance exploded on the tip of her tongue. Olivia narrowed her eyes in satisfaction. Like a cute animal, she wheedled at Rnd. ¡°The strawberries sent by Rnd are still the sweetest!¡± A smile subconsciously appeared in Rnd¡¯s eyes. At this moment, it was as if Rnd had returned to the time when Olivia was still very young. Olivia was still that soft little girl. She ran up to him in her beautiful little gown and smiled until her eyes narrowed into slits. She said in a sweet tone, ¡°Rnd is the best. Rnd¡¯s strawberries are the sweetest in the world.¡± ¡°If Miss Olivia likes it, I¡¯ll always send you fruits,¡± Rnd said gently. Olivia ate two strawberries and said casually, ¡°By the way, is your son, Quaid Gibson, about to graduate?¡± ¡°Yes, he will graduate in June next year.¡± Rnd nodded. At the mention of his son, the expression on Rnd¡¯s face unconsciously softened. ¡°He studied sculpture. This major is simr to other art majors. It¡¯s not easy to find a job. Fortunately, he has some ability and has already made several choices.¡± ¡°Quaid is very impressive,¡± Olivia praised. Then, she continued, ¡°Sculpting is at hard job. In the end, it will all turn to design. The earlier the better. I know Freddy Spike. He is now nning to recruit two assistants. I wonder if Quaid is willing to give it a try?¡± For a moment, Rnd did not understand. His expression was a little stunned as he stared nkly at Olivia. It took him a while to realize what Freddy¡¯s name meant in the sculpture industry. Freddy was a top¨C notch master in the country. His status in the domestic sculpture industry was simr to Mrs. Liebsig¡¯s status in the painting industry. Rnd was experienced, but when he heard the name, his hands still trembled with excitement. ¡°Freddy¡­ Freddy Spike! Miss Olivia, are you telling me the true Freddy Spike?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡± Olivia smiled. ¡°However, I¡¯m only acting as a referral. As for whether the interview will seed and whether Freddy will take a fancy to Quaid, it will depend on Quaid¡¯s own ability.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. It¡¯s enough.¡± Rnd was still excited and incoherent. He looked at Olivia with gratitude. ¡°You are really kind. Thank you, Olivia.¡± ¡°Rnd, you have been taking care of me since I was young. How could I forget your son?¡± Olivia softened her expression like a gentle little girl. ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve suddenly encountered a drastic change and have too many things to handle. I don¡¯t have time to chat with you. However, I¡¯ve always taken your matters to heart.¡± ¡°Olivia¡­¡± Rnd¡¯s eyes were slightly wet, and his voice trembled. ¡°Alright.¡± Olivia tilted her head. ¡°I can only act cute in front of you. Outside, I¡¯m still the cold and heartless the Smith family¡¯s head.¡± Rnd was amused. He turned around and wiped the tears in his eyes with his sleeve. He said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to take a look. I¡¯ll cook personally this noon and cook your favorite dishes.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡® eaten something personally made by you,¡± Olivia said with anticipation in her eyes. Seeing this, Rnd felt even moreplicated. He quickly walked to the door. but stopped when he opened it. He turned around and looked at Olivia, wanting to say something. At this moment, Olivia had already lowered her head to read the files. When she realized that Rnd had not left, she smiled and said, ¡°Rnd. Remember to make some soup. I like it.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Rnd nodded heavily and left. After Rnd left, Elena came out of the room inside. She was very puzzled. ¡°Miss, you clearly know that Gillian and the others have already contacted Rnd. Why are you still helping his son? In the face of the benefits Gillian and the others have proposed, Rnd is clearly tempted. Aren¡¯t you angry?¡± Olivia put down her pen and turned her chair to look out of the window. Her 10:37 tone was calm. ¡°Helping Quaid is something I¡¯ve decided long ago. It¡¯s for Rnd¡¯s years of loyalty to Isaac and his care for me. He deserves it. Even if he ultimately chooses Gillian, I will still help Quaid.¡± Elena sat on the sofa next to her, still unable to understand. ¡°Then aren¡¯t you angry? Rnd has wavered. Although he hasn¡¯t made a choice and is even more inclined to you, he is still wavered after all. He even hid the fact that Gillian has contacted him.¡± ¡°Elena.¡± Olivia turned to her and said solemnly, ¡°One should not be too straightforward. If you want people to work for you, it is necessary to reveal some key benefits appropriately. As long as Rnd knows that the benefits are greater if he works for me, he will naturally give up on Gillian and the others.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Elena was still in a dilemma. ¡°What about the Smith family¡¯s other people? Why don¡¯t you give them more benefits and let them know that it¡¯s better to work for you? ¡°Because I have double standards. I want Rnd, so I want to show him the benefits. I don¡¯t want to care about the Smith family¡¯s people, so I hid my identity to test them.¡± Olivia¡¯s tone was calm as she naturally exined her selfishness. ¡°Elena, you have to know that the rtionship between me and the rtives is different. I¡¯m a human, not a machine. I have my own emotions and my own biases. ¡°Rnd had taken care of me for many years. Not to mention that he was just hesitating and did not betray me, even if he really chose Gillian, I would still have a way to let hime back. I would even find an excuse for him, thinking that he joined Gillian for his children. ¡°Elena, this is emotional bias, because Rnd has my childhood memories. I have emotional dependence, so I will unconsciously favor him and find excuses for him. ¡°However, other Smith family¡¯s people are strangers to me. Why should I take care of such a group of strangers? Why should I give them benefits? They didn¡¯t do anything for me. Why should I treat them well?¡± At this point, Olivia paused and lowered her tone. ¡°Elena, you have to admit your selfish weakness and understand that you will be influenced by emotions when you make decisions. Only if you understand all of this can you control them.¡± Elena knew a little, but she didn¡¯t understand them all. She was very confused. Seeing this, Olivia said, ¡°Let me give you an example. If you are a member of the Smith family and you have never seen me before, let alone understood me, will you trust me, respect me, and obey me?¡± Elena shook her head. ¡°No.¡± Olivia continued, ¡°Let me give you another example. A distant rtive of your family suddenlyes over and gives you two hundred thousand dors. The one asks you to work for him and promises to treat you very well. Do you dare to ept it?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Elena was terrified. ¡°How can I ept it so casually? He is a stranger after all! He suddenlyes out and treats me well. He must have some ulterior motives. I definitely won¡¯t believe him. I have to avoid any contact with him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Olivia¡¯s tone was indifferent. ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with these people from the Smith family. We don¡¯t have any interactions, nor have we experienced anything together. There¡¯s no way to build a sense of trust between us in a short period of time. I don¡¯t trust them, and they don¡¯t trust me either. ¡°Actually, if I take it slow, they might acknowledge me in eight or ten years, but I don¡¯t have time to wait. I need to gather the Smith family¡¯s power in the shortest time possible, then I need a huge betrayal.¡± ¡°Betrayal?¡± Elena looked up in shock. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Olivia¡¯s tone was calm. ¡°Those who betray me are easily tempted by small profits. There¡¯s no need to care about them. The people who stay behind will build a closer rtionship with me. They consciously supported me and did not betray me. That means they¡¯re in cahoots with me. Therefore, when I give them benefits and profits, they won¡¯t think that I have some ulterior motives. ¡°Instead, they¡¯ll think that it¡¯s natural. Because they don¡¯t think they betrayed me, so they deserve my benefits. ¡°More importantly, there¡¯s aparison after this. People won¡¯t cherish what they¡¯re used to. Only when they¡¯ve lost it, or almost lost it, or when they see others lose it, will they cherish it even more. ¡°The worse the life of the person who betrays me, the more d the person who follows me will be. Then, they will establish a closer rtionship with me. ¡°Only with such a close rtionship can I be considered the real head of the Smith family. Only then will all of them listen to my orders.¡± Elena waspletely stunned. Chapter 382 Chapter 382 Chapter 382 Elena left the study and returned to her room to review everything she had just learned. Olivia walked to the window and looked at the bright sky outside. She sighed. softly. ¡°The weather is so good.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡®Soon, I will be able to deal with those arrogant guys from the Grant family, Olivia thought. At that moment, her phone rang. Olivia looked at the number and raised her eyebrows in surprise. ¡°Mr. Book,¡± she answered. Jake sat in the office and said in a gentle and powerful tone, ¡°Olivia, it¡¯s time to reveal your identity. I¡¯ll officially introduce you to everyone at the end¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cyear conference.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the right time yet,¡± Olivia rejected calmly. Her voice was low and gentle. ¡°I still have a few things to do. It is not the best time.¡± At this point, Olivia paused and suddenly asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s better to wait until thest moment, when the Grant family is confident of winning, to expose my identity?¡± Just as the Grant family thinks that victory is in its grasp and it is about to climb to heaven, I will ruthlessly send them to hell. Let them have a taste of being fooled! ¡®Didn¡¯t they like to control others? They set up all kinds of difficulties for others. They yed so many tricks on others, but they still used the excuse of training. In that case, I will let them experience what it is like to train themselves!¡® Olivia thought. In the past few days, Olivia gradually remembered many things. Many memories. suddenly appeared in her mind, and they were all things that she did not know before. Initially, she was very vignt and thought that the Grant family had done something to her. She had fallen into their trap without knowing it. Later, slowly, her memories returned and she understood. She had sealed her memories with the silver needle. In fact, from a very young age, Olivia had already noticed the abnormality around her. She sensed that something was wrong with Zelen. She could tell that Zelen was trying to sow discord. However, at that time, Olivia was still young and did not think too far ahead. However, she was too smart and instinctively felt that relying on Isaac¡¯s strength alone was not enough. She needed more power, so she carefully approached Augus and Joshua. Olivia was born intelligent. There was nothing she couldn¡¯t do if she wanted it. If she wanted to get close to Augus and Joshua, she could quickly get their favor. From a very young age, Joshua had told her about international matters, including the different forces overseas. He had even been tempted to train her. Unfortunately, Joshua was not as fast as Augus. At that time, Augus was in charge of Capitol Research Institute. He had almost taken a liking to Olivia at a nce. He had secretly trained her as his sessor since she was young. Olivia¡¯s memory had notpletely recovered. There were some things that she did not know very well. She only knew that she had always rejected Augus and had never thought of taking over from him. Although she felt that something was wrong with the Smith family, she had never changed her wish. Her wish had always been to take over the Smith family and protect Jarron and Gillian. It was not until she was pushed off the cliff by Gillian and was unconscious for a year that she suddenly changed her mind and decided to take over Capitol Research Institute. ¡®Being unconscious for a year¡­ Olivia frowned. Olivia felt that there was something wrong with this part of her memory. She had a way to recover this part of her memory. But since she had sealed it herself, there must be a reason. ¡®Just wait a little longer. My memory has already started to recover. It won¡¯t be long before all of them recover. There¡¯s no need to rush. Olivia thought. Jake was worried about Olivia and was still persuading her. ¡°Olivia, it¡¯s too dangerous for you to do this. If you tell them the truth when the Grant family is overjoyed, they will hate you the most. They might be driven to desperation and harm you.¡± Olivia was silent. After a moment, she said, ¡°Mr. Book, I¡¯m just waiting for them to do something desperate.¡± Jake was a little speechless. He subconsciously tightened his grip on his phone. Worry shed across his eyes. as he said coldly, ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t mess around. Nothing is more important than your safety! You¡¯re the director of Capitol Research Institute now. Your safety is the most important thing. Cancer drugs, neurodrugs, Sk, artificial intelligence, and other shocking projects can¡¯t do without you.¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Olivia lowered her eyes. ¡°How important am I? My poprity is increasing bit by bit. Later on, I will announce a few results of my research and 10.371 ? be a world¨Cfamous scientist. When my reputation and status reach its peak, I will announce my identity as the Director of Capitol Research Institute¡­ Mr. Book, do you think the people will be ecstatic?¡± The bad feeling in Jake¡¯s heart grew stronger and stronger. ¡°Olivia, calm down. You have to understand one thing. Your safety is not only important to yourself, but also to the country, the people, and even the entire world.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Olivia smiled. ¡°I just want everyone to know how important I am. However, such an important person like me was murdered by the Grant family. Mr. Book, do you think the Grant family has offended the public? Do you think the people around the world will be angry with the Grant family?¡± ¡°Olivia, stop fooling around!¡± Jake could not control his emotions at all and shouted at the top of his lungs. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Olivia calmed down. ¡°I won¡¯t joke with my life. I¡¯ll be fully prepared. Mr. Book, the Grant family¡¯s foundation is too deep. It has existed for more than a thousand years. Even if the Grant family loses this election, it is still difficult to shake their foundation. If we want to uproot it, we have to hit it hard!¡± Jake closed his eyes and took a deep breath. ¡°Olivia, just focus on your research. Leave the rest to me. You¡¯re the most precious one. There¡¯s no need to fight them head¨Con.¡± Upon hearing this, Olivia clenched her fists tightly. There was a hint of sadness in her eyes. She took a deep breath to calm the emotion in her heart and said slowly, ¡°Mr. Book, do you know? My mother¡­¡± Olivia closed her eyes and continued to say, ¡°Mrs. Taylor has taken too many medicines. Her body is already in a dpidated state. My medical skills can help her regain consciousness, but I can¡¯t treat the old illnesses that she has umted over the years. ¡°I couldn¡¯t forgive her for hurting me, but I couldn¡¯t resent her either. She should have had a happy family. Although her husband was a yboy, he was at least willing to coax and give in to her on the surface. ¡°She had three children, an outstanding and sensible eldest son, an intelligent and beautiful daughter, and a lively and mischievous youngest son. She loved these three children. If it weren¡¯t for the Grant family¡¯s interference and if nothing happened, she would be the happiest woman in the world. ¡°But look at her now. She had been deceived for half her life. Even when she was awake, she lived in endless pain and regret. Mr. Book, I have no way ofpletely severing all of this andpletely ignoring her. I can be disappointed in her, not love her, ignore her, and even never see her again, but I can¡¯t let go of the people who hurt her!¡± Although Olivia tried her best to control herself, her voice still trembled slightly. ¡°And Isaac, Jarron, Gillian, including me, were all tricked by the Grant family. I 10:58 D Bdhonaire¡¯s Missing Darling had investigated. There were a total of seven girls who were in the same batch as me. They were all about the same age and were rted to the Grant family nobles. ¡°I only found out now that the Green family¡¯s Cathy, who was also my grandmother, was actually the Watson family¡¯s distant rtive. ¡°Of the same group of seven girls, twomitted suicide due to depression, three were schizophrenic and locked up in a mental hospital, leaving me and the other girl, Elies. ¡°Although Elies looked normal on the surface and looked very smart and capable, her mental health had already beenpromised because she had seen her biological mother die in front of her. ¡°In the end, I was the only one who was considered normal and outstanding. The Grant family is so ridiculous. They even asked me to appreciate them for training me so well.¡± Speaking of this, Olivia could not help butugh. Her tone was extremely cold and bone¨Cchilling. ¡°In that case, I have to let the Grant family thank me! Give the Grant family, who has existed for more than a thousand years, a mighty trial!¡± Chapter 383 Chapter 383 Chapter 383 Rnd went to the kitchen to prepare the ingredients for lunch. Just as he was about to begin to cook, he received a call from Gillian. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Looking at the familiar number on the screen, a trace of disgust and deep guilt shed across Rnd¡¯s eyes. But he picked up the phone anyway. He found an empty room and went in, locking the door behind him. ¡°Ms. Gillian,¡± Rnd said. His tone was a little colder than before. However, Gillian, who was immersed in the victory she was about to obtain, did not notice it. She was in a good mood. ¡°Rnd, have you thought it through? Olivia and I are both Isaac¡¯s granddaughters. You can¡¯t be considered a traitor. More importantly, only by following me will Quaid have a better future.¡± Rnd said coldly, ¡°Ms. Gillian, you don¡¯t have to worry about Quaid¡¯s future. Today is thest time. Please don¡¯t call me again in the future.¡± Gillian could hear the determination in Rnd¡¯s words and was very surprised. She could not help but look at Jarron. ¡°What was going on? Thest time wemunicated, Rnd was clearly a little tempted. Why was he so determined after just a day?¡® Gillian thought. Gillian frowned. ¡°Rnd, I hope you can think it through. You¡¯ve taken care of Jarron and me for so many years. Deep down, I hope that you¡¯ll be well. What benefits will you get by Olivia¡¯s side? What will Quaid get? You still have to find your own future. As long as you¡¯re on my side, I¡¯ll arrange a brighter future for Quaid.¡± ¡°What kind of future?¡± Rnd asked. Gillian thought that Rnd was tempted, so she quickly gave him the benefit. ¡°I¡¯ll help Quaid set up his own studio. If he wants to work in a department like the design institute, I can think of a way.¡± ¡°Thank you for your consideration, but there¡¯s no need.¡± Rnd¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°Miss Olivia has already introduced Freddy to Quaid. Miss Olivia will take care of his future. He doesn¡¯t need anyone else.¡± With that, he hung up the phone. Gillian and Jarron looked at each other with confusion. ¡°How strange! It¡¯s only been a day, and Olivia is already introducing Freddy to Quaid. How can there be such a coincidence?¡± Gillian was very smart. She was very vignt against Olivia. Jarron was also puzzled. He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Could it be that Olivia already knows what we¡¯re doing?¡± Gillian nodded solemnly. ¡°She must know.¡± Then, her expression turned cold and 10-38 her eyes were filled with worry. voucherE Jarron did not care at all. He was even in the mood tofort Gillian. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Next week is the family banquet at the end of the year. Olivia doesn¡¯t have time at all.¡± Gillian still did not dare to rx. She held her chin and paced around in front of the window with a frown. ¡°Jarron, we could not underestimate Olivia. She is a powerful opponent. We can¡¯t rx until the last moment.¡± ¡°Oh, one more thing.¡± Gillian thought of something. ¡°Have the Grant family found the capable hacker?¡± Jarron nodded. ¡°He will arrive in the afternoon. I heard that he¡¯s very capable. He¡¯s in the top ten in the country and is very famous internationally. His code name is Sword. I heard that there¡¯s no firewall that he can¡¯t break.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Gillian pped her hands. ¡°With him, we¡¯ll be foolproof. Let him take over Olivia¡¯s computer and obtain all her information. That way, we¡¯ll know more about Olivia¡¯s ns and actions.¡± Jarron felt that this action waspletely unnecessary. Olivia no longer had a chance to make a comeback. However, since Gillian wanted to do it, he would let her do it. In any case, there was no harm in doing this. Sword was a fat middle¨Caged man in his thirties. He had a full beard and looked at little sloppy. However, he had a good personality and smiled when he saw people. The Grant family asked him toe over and offered six hundred thousand dors. Before he came, he thought that he would be asked to hack the wholepany. In the end, he was actually asked to hack a person¡¯sputer. Wasn¡¯t this overkill? Although he was a little arrogant, he was still polite on the surface. He turned on theputer he had brought over and asked casually, ¡°What information do you want to get and what requests do you have?¡± Gillian held her chin and thought for a moment. ¡°I want all the information on Olivia¡¯sputer. I can¡¯t let her notice it yet. It¡¯s best if she doesn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Simple.¡± Sword nodded. His fingertips tapped on the keyboard very quickly. Gillian asked, ¡°How long will it take? There¡¯s still a week before the family banquet. It can¡¯t be too long. It¡¯s best to get it within three days. So that we will still have some time to prepare.¡± ¡°Three days?¡± Sword¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain. ¡°That¡¯s too long. Three hours is enough for me.¡± With that, he began to attack with all his might. When Olivia came out of the study, she was surprised to find that Daniel and Andrew were gone. She asked the servant and found out that the two of them had gone to the guest room on the second floor. 10:58 O Why did they go to the guest room? Why did they stay for so long?¡® Olivia thought. Olivia was a little worried. She went straight to the guest room on the second floor and was about to knock when the door opened from the inside. A small red face covered in tears was revealed. ¡°Why is he crying?¡® Olivia thought. Olivia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She immediately squatted down and wiped the tears on Andrew¡¯s face. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Olivia asked. The sudden pain in her heart made Olivia¡¯s emotions chaotic. Andrew blinked his beautiful eyes. His tears had already stopped, but when he saw Olivia, the feeling of being wronged came again. He cried. He cried even more pitifully. ¡®What happened? Is he injured?¡® Olivia thought. She was extremely worried. She looked up at Daniel with confusion. Daniel did not expect Olivia toe so coincidentally. He had yet to wash. Andrew¡¯s face and change his clothes and wanted to find an excuse. ¡®Don¡¯t Expose the truth!¡® Daniel thought. Daniel was anxious and he was about to speak. However, Andrew said softly, ¡°Olivia, I had a nightmare. It was so scary.¡± ¡°So it was a nightmare.¡± Olivia heaved a sigh of relief. Andrew nodded heavily. His tone was extremely natural. ¡°I dreamed that you didn¡¯t like me anymore. I¡¯m so sad.¡± As he spoke, he ced his little face on Olivia¡¯s shoulder. Olivia picked him up andforted him. ¡°How can that be? How can I not like you? I will always be by Andrew¡¯s side.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Andrew¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Of course.¡± Olivia nodded. Andrew¡¯s big eyes instantly narrowed into slits. He extended his small hand. ¡°Then you swear.¡± ¡°Okay.¡°¡± After swearing, Andrew still felt that it was not safe enough and even asked Olivia to write it down as a piece of evidence. The little guy was crying so pitifully. Olivia was heartbroken, so how could she not agree? Just like that, she first wrote a note, then recorded it, and finally took a video. After everything was done, Andrew nodded in satisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Billionany¡¯s Missing Darling Daniel had been standing at the side and watching Andrew wheedle. Olivia did whatever Andrew wanted. Daniel could not describe the feeling in his heart. Just now, Daniel was worried that his son, Andrew, was too young. He was afraid that Andrey would let it slip and not be able to hide it. In the end, Andrew was much better than him. Andrew really knew how to make Olivia happy. Speaking of this, Andrew was a hundred times better than Daniel. Not only that, but he also asked Olivia to leave behind evidence. Daniel¡¯s son. Andrew was very smart! Chapter 384 Chapter 384 Chapter 384 Afterforting Andrew, Olivia returned to the study to continue reading the files. As soon as she turned on theputer, she realized that something was wrong. It seemed like someone had attacked her firewall. Her fingertips casually tapped on the keyboard a few times, and the geographical coordinates of the hacker, attack time, and number of attacks appeared. The attack started at 11:01 in the morning. Now, at three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, he had attacked more than a thousand times, but he could not even decipher the most simple one. ¡®Could someone at this level be called a hacker? He even used the technique that I had eliminated seven years ago, Olivia thought. Olivia frowned and a look of disdain shed across her eyes. At the same time, on Gillian¡¯s side, the hacker with the codename Sword was already sweating profusely. His palms were covered in sweat, and even his pants had already been soaked in sweat. Beside him, Jarron and Gillian¡¯s expressions also changed from anticipation to suspicion. Finally, Jarron couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you could decode it in three hours? It¡¯s been more than four hours¡­¡± ¡°Jarron.¡± Gillian ced her hand on Jarron¡¯s arm and defended Sword. ¡°Olivia is not an ordinary person. She¡¯s so scheming. She must be guarding against someone stealing her information. She must have hired someone to make a powerful firewall.¡± This sentence gave Sword a way out. He hurriedly nodded. ¡°Yes, yes. If that is the case, it will take a longer time to break through the firewall. ¡°However, you guys don¡¯t worry. No matter how powerful the firewall is, it won¡¯t be able to stop me.¡± Sword added, ¡°I used the first¨Css hacking technology this. time.¡± He had many impressive results. Not to mention a personalputer, he could even enter the security network of a small country. ¡°Give me some more time. Soon, I will be able to break through. As soon as he finished speaking, his computer suddenly went dark. Sword was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is the screen ck?¡± Gillian and Jarron also looked over curiously. Could it be that theputer was hacked by others? Sword looked a little embarrassed, but more than that, he was terrified. Hisputer was out of controll vouche Just as they were shocked and at a loss, theputer¡¯s camera turned on automatically. It first looked around the room before aiming at the three of them. Sword was dumbfounded. However, his reaction was faster than Gillian and Jarron. He went straight to cut the power. After cutting off the power, theputer was still lit up. Sword wanted to remove the battery at the bottom of theptop, but as soon as his hand touched it, he shivered from the heat. He immediately retracted his hand. At this moment, a clear female voice came from theputer. Her voice was faint, rxed, and indifferent, but it shocked the three people present. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Olivia sat on a chair in the study and looked at the three people opposite her through the camera. ¡°Theputer is very hot. It will burn you.¡± This voice was too familiar! It was Olivial Gillian and Jarron looked at each other with fear in their eyes. The hacker, Sword, was even more flustered. The other party could actually control hisputer. Her skills were at least several times better than his. There was a lot of secret information on hisputer. He could not let the other party obtain it. Then, he immediately went to cut thework. Unfortunately, it was useless. Computers can automatically connect to nearby wirelessworks. Sword finally despaired. His voice trembled. ¡°Who are you? How did you control. myputer?¡± Olivia¡¯s gaze swept past Sword and ignored him. He was just a hacker with poor skills. There was no need to pay much attention to him. Her gaze fell on Gillian and Jarron. Looking at the two of them, Olivia sighed. There was a hint of disappointment in her tone. ¡°Why¡­ Why are the two of you so stupid?¡± Gillian¡¯s face turned pale. She subconsciously retorted, ¡°I know you¡¯re very proud now, but you don¡¯t have to mock me. I¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not mocking you,¡± Olivia interrupted her. Her tone was straightforward. ¡°I¡¯m just stating the truth.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Gillian was speechless. Olivia sighed softly. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years, but you guys are still stupid. When 11:00 ? you were young. I clearly paid attention to training you. I hired a great teacher and a capable assistant to train you guys but in the end¡­ Olivia could not continue. When they were young, she really paid attention to training them. There were some things that Isaac could not care about. Isaac was focused on the hospital. To be honest, he did not care much about the three children. Firstly, he was old and did not have enough energy. The hospital had consumed. most of his energy, so how could he have the time to take care of the children? Secondly, he was not a meticulous person and was always careless. If not for Olivia¡¯s reminder, he would not have thought of many things. For Jarron and Gillian, Olivia really took a lot of effort. As long as it was what they wanted, as long as it was what Olivia could provide, she would do her best to give them the best. Not only that, but she also paid a lot of attention to their ability cultivation. It could be said that Olivia had done well just like the dutiful parents. It was also because Olivia had put in so much effort for them that she was so disappointed when she faced their betrayal. In the past, in order to protect their self¨Cesteem, Olivia would not mention her own contributions. Many of the things she had sacrificed would be in the name of Isaac. However, there was no need for that now. Olivia could not be bothered with their self¨Cesteem. Olivia said bluntly, ¡°I have thought of a way to get Professor Justin to be Jarron¡¯s master and let him guide you in your studies and how to deal with personal rtionships. I¡¯m not asking you to be famous, but at the very least, your IQ and EQ should not be too low. ¡°You came back to rope in the Smith family¡¯s people. Haven¡¯t you made any investigation in advance? Tracy¡¯s Smith Cuisine Hall already has 50 branches, and the annual profit is more than one hundred million dors. You actually promised to open 30 branches for Tracy, and the annual profit reached forty million dors. How embarrassing!¡± Upon hearing this, Jarron¡¯s face instantly turned pale out of embarrassment. He stammered, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Isaac introduced Professor Justin to me. What does it have to do with you?¡± ¡°Can you not be such stupid?¡± Olivia frowned. ¡°Isaac only cares about his research. How can he think so much? If you have any IQ, you should know that I helped you choose your SAT application and the postgraduate mentor. Do you think. you¡¯re outstanding? Without me, Professor Justin wouldn¡¯t know who you are at all!¡± 100 Bilionaire¡¯s Missing Darling ¡°And you!¡± Olivia¡¯s gaze turned to Gillian. ¡°Gillian, I¡¯ve let you off time and time again, and you still dare to provoke me? Do you think there¡¯s still friendship between us, or do you think you¡¯re really more capable than me?¡± Speaking of this, Olivia¡¯s tone became even more impatient. ¡°You¡¯re really too stupid. Don¡¯t you know who I am? The neurodrugs, anti¨Ccancer drugs, and other achievements. All the information on my computer is confidential. It¡¯s a crime to hack myputer and steal information. Do you know it?¡± Theputer screen instantly turned red, and a line of bloody words appeared. It read. [You¡¯re courting death!] Immediately after, all the smart¨Chome devices in the vi screamed. The television began to roar, the refrigerator began to glow, the air conditioner began to cool, and the temperature in the house dropped rapidly. The chandelier above their head first flickered, then exploded with a bang. The flying ss pierced Gillian¡¯s neck, causing her to scream in pain. Olivia¡¯s voice came from theputer again. ¡°I¡¯ve always allowed you to fight over it, but it has to be an open conspiracy. I¡¯ll give you a warning this time. If you do it again, I can kill you as long as there¡¯s inte.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, all the smart¨Chome devices in the room exploded. The room was aze with fire. Olivia Taylor!¡± Gillian eximed. Chapter 385 Chapter 385 Chapter 385 In the room, Gillian was about to copse. She covered her ears and screamed crazily. Hier eyes were red. Jarron wasn¡¯t any better. His eyes were gloomy. Sword was even more frightened. He curled up in a corner, his eyes filled with. fear. ¡°It is too terrifying. Who is Olivia? The technique she used is simply godly. These scenes that only happen in movies actually happened in front of my eyes!¡® Sword thought. the Sword was on verge of copse. ¡°Who is Olivia? Not only could she hack myputer, but she could also use it to remotely control everything here! ording to her words, wouldn¡¯t she be able to reach every ce in the world as long as there was inte? It was even more awesome than nuclear weapons. Sword feltpletely incredible. In the vi of the Smith family. Olivia sat on the chair. With a light tap of her fingertip, Gillian¡¯s image disappeared. Olivia closed herptop and sat quietly in her chair. Her long eyshes were lowered, covering her eyes and her deep thoughts. Olivia had known that she was different since she was very young. She knew that she was very smart, so she set a code of conduct for herself that was even harsher than ordinary people. There was a saying in a movie,¡± The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility.¡± Correspondingly, the smarter a person was, the more they had to restrain themselves. There was a story that Olivia had always remembered. When a shoe repairman was angry, he would only shout and curse. At most, he would damage some shoes. However, when an emperor was angry, hundreds of thousands of people would die. Olivia knew that she was smart, so she had to restrain her desires even more. When ordinary people were angry, they would at most throw a tantrum and curse the other party in their hearts. However, Olivia really had the ability to let the other partye to a bad end. Moreover, she could do it without anyone noticing. All of them were decided with a single thought. 14 11:00 Ballone¡¯s Missing Darling With her intelligence, she should have achieved something and left a mark in this world instead of being a killer who did things wlessly. Therefore, the reason why Olivin tolerated Gillian was not only because of their friendship but also because Olivia was strict with herself and generous to others. Olivia indeed had many ways to punish Gillian and make Gillian wish she was dead. However, what was the point of doing all this? Would watching others suffer make Olivia happy? She wouldn¡¯t.. When Olivia was very young, she did not put her mind on the scherning between people. This was too simple, too easy, and too boring for her. Olivia was not such a narrow¨Cminded person. Wasn¡¯t it better to focus on bigger and more meaningful things? While Gillian was still feeling happy and proud of Bosman¡¯s clothes, Olivia no longer valued these things. To her, whether it was Bosman or the street goods, they were just clothes. As long as the material was healthy, well¨Cmade, and well¨Ctailored, coupled with a sense of design, it would be a very good cloth. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Olivia didn¡¯t care about the meaning given to clothes by brands. As long as she wanted to, she could also turn her clothes into collectible treasures. Hundreds of yearster, the clothes she wore would also be famous because of her. Because Olivia was indifferent to many things, it was easy to create an illusion. They would not think that she was keeping a low profile and hiding herself. Instead, they would think that she was weak and easy to bully. Olivia was not afraid of being bullied, but she was very annoyed that everyone thought that she was weak and useless. Anyone coulde up and fight her. This was very annoying. Olivia had limited time and did not have the time to deal with them one by one. So she could reveal some of her abilities to make the other party wary. After the warning, Jarron and Gillian would probably restrain themselves and stop using tricks to harass Olivia. Andrew was very simr to Olivia. He had a strong mind. He had now epted that Olivia was his mother and could hide it well. Daniel found it hard to believe that Andrew hadposed himself so quickly. He walked around Andrew to look at him. Andrew was drawing watercolors. When he saw Daniel walking around him, he sighed like an adult. ¡°Daddy, Olivia will notice something amiss if you keep doing this.¡± As he spoke, he frowned and said to Daniel, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re too impatient.¡± Daniel was speechless. Andrew put away the watercolor pen and suggested, ¡°If this continues, Olivia will see through it. Daddy, bring me to the annex building. I want to y with Shawn for a while.¡± Daniel nced at his little son, who was not even as tall as his waist. He sneered. ¡°You have a wide network.¡± Shawn had a cold personality and was not good atmunicating with others. Daniel did not expect Andrew to be quite close to Shawn. Andrew shrugged and felt that Daniel had underestimated him. Andrew had always been well¨Cconnected and everyone liked him. When Daniel brought Andrew to the annex building, Shawn was struggling with a technical problem and was very frustrated. However, when he saw Andrew, he still gave him a smile. It could easily tell that Shawn really liked Andrew. At first, Shawn thought that Andrew was just a brat, but because he was the boss¡¯s child, he reluctantly gave Andrew respect and said a few polite words. In the end, as they interacted more, Shawn realized that Andrew was actually a genius. This child was too smart. Not only was he smart, but his EQ was also very high. Andrew could continue whatever Shawn said. After chatting a few times, the two of them actually became friends. Even Copper found it strange that Shawn had the patience to y with a child. ¡°Shawn!¡± Andrew ran over happily and nodded at Copper politely. ¡°Hello, Mr. York.¡± Andrew had an excellent upbringing and etiquette was deeply rooted in his mind. Daniel sent Andrew over and left. Andrew was very obedient and did not disturb Shawn¡¯s work. He would only say a few words when Shawn was tired and wanted to rest. While Shawn was trying to solve the problem, Andrew went to the room outside. and instructed the servants to make coffee. Copper had nothing to do, so he strolled to the outer room. The coffee was very mellow. The fragrance of it was refreshing. Copper took a deep sniff and knew that it was a famous coffee brand. Speaking of which, the job at the Vi of the Smith family was really good. The room was big and comfortable, and there were servants serving it. Most importantly, all of the food and drinks here were exquisite and were the best ones. 11:00 Take the coffee for example. The coffee they drank every day was from different famous coffee brands, and there were no duplicate brands every day. This kind of precious thing could be seen everywhere in the vi. They could drink it as they pleased without any restrictions, Thinking of this, Copper suddenly felt that his pity for Andrew was ridiculous. Even though Andrew was dyed by Olivia and didn¡¯t study well, he could also go home and inherit vast wealth. Copper took a sip of coffee and looked like he was enjoying it. Since the Sullivan family had provided Copper with such a good environment, he would try his best to help them teach Andrew some knowledge. Hence, he said, ¡°Mr. Andrew.¡± Andrew asked the servant to bring the coffee to Shawn. He sat beside Copper and looked up at him. ¡°Mr. York?¡± ¡°Mr. Andrew, don¡¯t you want coffee? This coffee tastes very good. It¡¯s very mellow and fragrant,¡± Copper said. Andrew shook his head. ¡°No, kids can¡¯t drink coffee.¡± Copper sneered. He thought to himself that children were really easy to deceive and Adults always used these words to deceive children. His tone was slightly cold and he was about to speak. Andrew said seriously, ¡°The caffeine in coffee Simtes the central nervous system. It¡¯s not good for the development of children.¡± Copper was stunned for a moment and was surprised. ¡°You know quite a lot.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Andrew nodded and looked at Copper seriously. ¡°So, Mr. York, don¡¯t always look at me with pity. I¡¯m not stupid.¡± Hearing his words, Copper almost choked on the coffee in his mouth. Immediately after, the little boy¡¯s puzzled voice sounded in his ear. ¡°Speaking of which, Mr. York is really strange. I¡¯m younger than you, more handsome than you, and smarter than you. I have more possibilities than you in the future. I¡¯m only six years old, but my wealth has already surpassed yours. I don¡¯t even pity you. Why do you pity me?¡± Copper was speechless. It seemed that Copper was a fool in Andrew¡¯s eyes. . Chapter 386 Chapter 386 Chapter 386 After hearing the words from Andrew, Copper realized how ridiculous his pity for Andrew had been. No matter what, Andrew was born into a wealthy family. Even though he grew up in a single¨Cparent household and his future stepmother didn¡¯t show much sincerity toward him, he didn¡¯t need a person like Copper to sympathize with him. Thinking about his previous pity for Andrew, Copper felt a bit embarrassed. However, this emotion was short¨Clived and soon dissipated, leaving behind an untraceable sense of superiority. So what if Andrew¡¯s father was rich? If he didn¡¯t receive a good education andcked personal skills, he might end up in a lower social ss in 20 years. In this world, only knowledge, skills, and abilities are the means to make a living. At the thought of this, Copper used his status as an elder to persuade Andrew. ¡°Coffee and money are external things. A child of your age should learn more.¡± He paused for a moment and continued to ask, ¡°During this winter break, did your father enroll you in any tutoring sses? You¡¯ll be starting your first grade in elementary school tomorrow, right? You should be well¨Cprepared for the transition.¡± Andrew held his milk and drank it earnestly. When he heard this, he raised his eyes and nodded in agreement with Copper, saying like an adult, ¡°The school curriculum isn¡¯t that difficult, but it¡¯s indeed important to prepare early and build a strong foundation.¡± Copper chuckled, finding Andrew¡¯s confidence a bit audacious. Andrew was such a young child who was not even in elementary school. Yet, he imed that elementary school courses were not difficult. Copper¡¯s habit of being a mentor emerged, and he immediately said, ¡°If you think that elementary school courses are not difficult, then let me test you. What¡¯s 9 plus11?¡± During a break from drinking milk, Andrew nced at Copper. His lips curled slightly, appearing somewhat displeased. He wondered why the conversation had suddenly shifted toward asking him mathematics questions. Despite being a little unhappy, Andrew was still polite and answered, ¡°20.¡± Copper was surprised, thinking that the child was quite impressive. He asked again, ¡°What about 17 plus15?¡± ¡°32¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. 11:01 O Afterward, he reminded Copper, ¡°I already learned multiplication and division.¡± Copper nodded in agreement, thinking to himself that it made sense. After all, Andrew came from a wealthy family that had provided him with a good education. Even though Olivia had interrupted his learning during the entire winter break, his previous knowledge base remained strong. ¡°You¡¯re so smart and you shouldn¡¯t waste your time. You should acquire more skills.¡± Copper thought of his own son and said, ¡°You can learn to y the violin. My son is also learning the violin.¡± Andrew blinked and replied, ¡°I know how to y the violin.¡± Copper then asked, ¡°Did you hire a tutor? It¡¯s best to learn from a renowned teacher. My son¡¯s violin teacher is a famous violin teacher from Evervale.¡± Andrew pped his hands and said, ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± He didn¡¯t mention who his teacher was. Copper inquired further, ¡°Who is your violin teacher?¡± Andrew squinted his eyes and proudly said, ¡°It¡¯s Olivia.¡± ¡°Olivia asked me what instrument I wanted to learn so that she could teach me. I chose the violin.¡± Copper smiled faintly, and the curiosity in his eyes disappeared a lot. He had originally wanted to find out who Andrew¡¯s teacher was. If possible, he would like to connect with that teacher to teach his own son. Little did he know that it was Olivia. His interest waned and he was not in the mood to talk. On the other hand, Andrew remained in high spirits. ¡°Olivia is very skilled. She knows a lot. She can y the piano, violin, and even the trumpet. She¡¯s good at everything.¡± Copper humored him with half¨Chearted responses. Shawn came out of the room and was surprised to see the two of them chatting happily. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Andrew enthusiastically began talking about Olivia.. In the past. Andrew had admired Olivia. After discovering she was his mother, hist admiration grew. He thought Olivia was perfect in every way. So, he couldn¡¯t control his desire to show off. ¡°We were talking about the violin, and Olivia taught me how to y. She¡¯s amazing.¡± The corners of Shawn¡¯s mouth curled up, and his tone was perfunctory. ¡°Yes, Ms. Taylor is very talented.¡± Andrew was really clever. Even though he didn¡¯t realize it when he was talking to 11-011 *5 Copper, seeing Shawn act in the same way, he immediately sensed something was wrong. They simply didn¡¯t believe what he was saying, and they didn¡¯t think Olivia was impressive. Andrew wasn¡¯t too pleased and gave Shawn a cold look. In his heart, he had removed Shawn¡¯s name from the list of his good friends. He felt that someone who didn¡¯t respect or trust him didn¡¯t deserve to be his friend. Andrew put down his ss of milk and stood up from the sofa. He pulled a chilly. expression and said, ¡°I¡¯m going back.¡± Shawn noticed that Andrew¡¯s mood wasn¡¯t right. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you angry?¡± Andrew looked at own and snorted. Nevertheless, he decided to give him another chance. ¡°Shawn, I feel you don¡¯t respect me. You don¡¯t take what I say seriously, and you don¡¯t trust me. You always treat me like a child.¡± Shawn felt unfairly used. ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding. I¡¯ve always been serious. when talking with you.¡± ¡°Then why do you always look so dismissive when I talk about Olivia?¡± Andrew questioned. Shawn scratched his head and exined, ¡°It¡¯s not what you thought. It¡¯s just that I think children have a different perspective on adults they¡¯re close to. So I find it hard to believe.¡± ¡°I really like Olivia,¡± Andrew said earnestly. ¡°And what I¡¯m saying about her is also the truth.¡± He presented the facts and reasoned them out step by step. ¡°Olivia knows how to y the violin, and she¡¯s really talented. My dad has told me that when she was. ten, she couldpose her own music. She even created the violin piece ¡®Mom in My Dream.¡±¡± Copper questioned, ¡°Wasn¡¯t itposed by ¡°The Girl in the White Dress¡°?¡± Since his son was learning the violin, Copper had a little basic information about it. Andrew nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Olivia. They¡¯re the same person.¡± Copper was momentarily at a loss for words. Shawn was also very surprised. He had never expected that the great scientist Olivia had such a wide range of talents. Andrew counted on his fingers, saying, ¡°There¡¯re a lot ofposers who wanted to take Olivia as their student, but she declined. Apart from the violin, she¡¯s also skilled in the piano and the string harp. I¡¯m seriously discussing this with you, but you adults are too arrogant and don¡¯t believe me at all.¡± Shawn quickly apologized, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was too arrogant. I didn¡¯t know there were so many talented people in the world.¡± Copper remained silent, still in disbelief. He was genuinely taken by surprise. *5 Previously, Andrew had constantly praised Olivia, and he had thought it was just a child¡¯s exaggeration. However, he now realized it was all true. Andrew had such a talented person willing to teach him. So, he didn¡¯t need to look for another teacher. Copper felt he had been too superficial. Andrew was a loving child. He quickly forgave Shawn and said to him seriously. ¡°Shawn, Olivia is truly amazing. If you ever have questions aboutputer technology, you can also ask her.¡± Shawn couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. In his heart, he thought, ¡°After all, he¡¯s just a child. In his eyes, Olivia is practically omnipotent. Now she¡¯s even skilled inputers.¡± Shawn didn¡¯t agree with it in his heart, but he didn¡¯t argue with Andrew. He simply said, ¡°Alright, if I have questions, I¡¯ll definitely ask.¡± Chapter 387 Chapter 387 Chapter 387 ¡°Look at you, you¡¯re worrying so much.¡± Shawn pinched Andrew¡¯s soft checks. While Shawn didn¡¯t take Andrew¡¯s words to heart, he was still somewhat touched. He was touched by the little guy¡¯s concern for him.. Shawn held Andrew on hisp and asked him, ¡°Do you want to learn programming? I can teach you.¡± Andrew, with his strong curiosity for new things, immediately nodded and said, ¡°Sure, I¡¯d love to learn programming. Thank you, Shawn.¡± Since it was a short break from work, Shawn simply taught Andrew someputermands. It included various keyboard shortcuts and some programmingnguages. Once he had exined everything to Andrew, Shawn recorded all the instructions and handed the recording pen to him. He said, ¡°You can start with these for today, and we¡¯ll cover more tomorrow.¡± ¡°Is that all I can learn?¡± Andrew raised his head, looking a bit surprised. Shawn chuckled and responded, ¡°You¡¯re quite eager. Even if you¡¯re a university student, the first lesson you have to learn is about the basics. You can memorize these shortcuts first before we move on to the next step. I¡¯ve recorded everything for you to listen to at home, or you can find someone to teach you.¡± Andrew took the recording pen and nodded. ¡°So, it was recorded for me? But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary as I¡¯ve already memorized them. Shawn, could we proceed to the next step?¡± Shawn, who was having coffee, almost choked upon hearing this. He coughed at few times and looked surprised, saying, ¡°You¡¯ve learned it all? So quickly?¡± Andrew extended his small hand and confidently demonstrated his knowledge by typing on the keyboard. He asked with a puzzled tone, ¡°Is it that difficult? Shawn, you¡¯ve already taught me once. How could I not know how to do it?¡± Shawn managed to contain his surprise and tested Andrew a few more times. After that, he confirmed that Andrew genuinely remembered the material and could apply it.. He felt like Andrew was a genius. He first cast a quick nce at Copper and then excitedly grabbed Andrew¡¯s small hand. ¡°You¡¯re a genius. How about learning programming from me in the future?¡± Shawn nned in his mind, thinking that Andrew needed to train his logical. thinking abilities at first. He reminisced about how he initially started, and he made an arrangement with Andrew to bring materials for him tomorrow. It was already quitete, and since Shawn and Copper had work to do, Andrew some #5 returned to Olivia¡¯s ce. Upon meeting Olivia, Andrew excitedly said, ¡°Olivia, I¡¯m learning programming.¡± ¡°Programming?¡± Olivia sat on the sofa with her eyes half¨Cclosed. When she turned towards Andrew, there was a hint of surprise, but she quickly reacted and waved at the little guy. ¡°Do you enjoy programming?¡± Andrew nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Yes, I like it.¡± Olivia tilted her head and pondered for a moment. Her expression was serious as she seemed to be thinking deeply about something important. Elena was also in the study room. When she heard that Andrew wanted to learn. programming, she frowned. ¡°Learning programming at such a young age may not be good for your eyes.¡± Elena also had some basic programming knowledge. To be honest, programming was a very boring thing and not suitable for children. She thought about advising Andrew against it but ultimately refrained from doing so since he wasn¡¯t her child. After Andrew hugged Olivia, he went back to his room to y. Olivia then went to her desk, turned on herputer, and began to type. Elena peeked over and curiously asked, ¡°Miss Taylor, do you also disapprove of Andrew learning programming at such a tender age?¡± Olivia didn¡¯t respond to Elena¡¯s inquiry. She was continuously typing. Elena assumed Olivia was deeply engrossed in her research. Not wanting to disturb Olivia, she quietly left the room. Olivia remained locked in her study for three hours, dedicated to her task. Elena was a little worried. She knocked on the door before entering. ¡°Miss Taylor,e out and have something to eat. Your health is more important than the research.¡± Olivia¡¯s expression softened, and a faint smile graced her lips. ¡°I¡¯m done. Come and try it.¡± ¡°Try what?¡± Elena raised an eyebrow. Olivia nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a small game. How about you y it?¡± research for three hours, but she was acting a game. Could it be that Elena was really shocked. She thought that Olivia had been busy with her she nned to use it to establish a gamepany and earn money? Elena became interested and happily came over. She scanned the QR code with her phone and downloaded the app. She excitedly registered an ount to start the game. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After ying for three minutes, she felt that something was wrong. Why did it feel like she was learning programming? 1101 monaire¡¯s Missing Darling She looked up at Olivia and asked the question in her heart. ? Olivia nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re quite perceptive. This is a tutorial about programming which is combined with a game, allowing children to learn while ying. It¡¯s very engaging.¡± Olivia designed this game based on Andrew¡¯s personality and learning preferences. It could be yed on either aputer or a mobile phone. The game was designed in a challenge mode that allowed learning and ying to go hand in hand. This educational programming game was highly suitable for children to get started with programming. Elena¡¯s expression cracked, and she struggled to understand. ¡°Miss Taylor, why are you doing this?¡± Olivia exined, ¡°I made it for Andrew because he likes learning programming. I create an educational programming game tailored for him.¡± Elena was utterly dumbfounded. This was an unparalleled level of affection. She hadpletely forgotten Andrew¡¯s words from three hours ago. Olivia not only remembered them but also went to great lengths to design a game just because a child mentioned liking it. This level of affection was truly extraordinary. Elena felt a little jealous about it. Olivia was excessively kind to Andrew. A casual remark from the child was taken to heart, and a tutorial was meticulously designed for him. She felt that Olivia was practically a fairy who granted every wish, knew everything, and was ever¨C ready to oblige. For a moment, Elena secretly hoped that she could turn into a child and be Olivia¡¯s stepdaughter. ¡°Miss Taylor¡­¡± Elena¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°You¡¯re so good to Andrew. You even designed an educational game for him. I thought you didn¡¯t want him to learn. programming. Children staring at screens for extended periods isn¡¯t good for their eyes, Moreover, programming can be boring and kids oftenck the patience. to stick with it for long.¡± ¡°You reminded me!¡± Olivia suddenly stood up and walked around the office a few times. Then, she suddenly picked up her phone and made a call to her secretary, Ivan rk. ¡°Mr. rk, make arrangements for a new research project.¡± Ivan took notes seriously. ¡°Sure, what can I help you?¡± Olivia said in a serious tone, ¡°Develop an anti¨Cradiation screen as soon as possible. that can protect children¡¯s eyes and prevent visual fatigue.¡± After giving her instructions, Olivia hung up the phone and approached Elena. 2014 She asked seriously. ¡°Is there anything else on your mind?¡± Elena found herself utterly dumbfounded by the situation. She had been discussing the disadvantages of children¡¯s learning programming. However, her primary objective was to dissuade Andrew from learning programming, rather than to remind Olivia to create an anti¨Cradiation screen. Elena stammered, ¡°Programming is really boring.¡± Olivia replied, ¡°Not to worry, I¡¯ve incorporated engaging gaming elements, ensuring that Andrew won¡¯t find it boring.¡± Elena racked her brain and said a few more disadvantages of programming. For example, she mentioned the potential for constipation due to prolonged sitting, the risk of developing tendon sheath inmmation from frequent keyboard typing, and the adverse effects on neck posture from constant head. tilting. Olivia skillfully addressed each of these concerns. In the end, Elena couldn¡¯te up with any other problems. She could only express her bewilderment. ¡°Miss Taylor, do you think you might be excessively indulging the child?¡± ¡°Spoiling?¡± Olivia was momentarily surprised and then chuckled, saying, ¡°How can this be called spoiling? This is just a very ordinary thing.¡± It¡¯s extremelymon for regr parents to explore their children¡¯s interests by enrolling them in tutoring sses. As for Olivia, developing an educational programming game and researching eye protection screens were just normal tasks for her. Chapter 388 Chapter 388 Chapter 388 After Andrew finished his dinner, he came to look for Olivia and discovered the educational programming game He could not believe it. He looked up with his round eyes and asked, ¡°Is it really for me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Olivia nodded. She hooked the little boy¡¯s cheeks with her fingertips. and said firmly. ¡°I knew that you enjoy programming, so I specially made it for you.¡± Andrew thought in his mind, ¡°It was specially made for me!¡± When he found out about this, his first reaction was happy. He threw himself into Olivia¡¯s arms with his arms wide open. He was so happy that he almost fainted. He felt that she had been treating him so well. After happiness, worry followed. He was a bit nervous. He tugged at Olivia¡¯s sleeve and scrutinized her carefully, expressing his concern. ¡°Olivia, are you tired? You haven¡¯t even eaten your dinner.¡± At this point, the little guy pouted, and his heart was filled with guilt as if he had caused some troubles to Olivia. It was so ufortable. Olivia hadn¡¯t eaten because she was busy designing an educational programming game for him. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Andrew snuggled in Olivia¡¯s arms, his eyes full of concern. Upon hearing such tender and caring words, Olivia was taken aback. Suddenly, she felt a bit dazed and at a loss. In her over twenty years of life, she had been doing many things for others and giving them numerous gifts. When they received her gifts, their first reaction was usually happiness. But after being happy, they often sought more from her. This was the first time someone had cared if she was tired. In the past, she tutored Gillian and advised her to select suitable universities after her SAT exam. She had spent the whole dayparing, screening, and checking the required documents of various universities. She even prepared a list of information for Gillian. However, when Gillian received it, she didn¡¯t express any gratitude. Instead, she just remarked that Olivia was great and quickly left with the list. She didn¡¯t care whether Olivia stayed upte or had her meal. She was only concerned about what she received but not the efforts others put in for her. Olivia was already used to this. She had always been intelligent and ustomed to considering others and giving to others. She was used to others making requests of her. 11-01 vouchern This was the first time someone had shown concern for her. Andrew was still was whether she was tired. so young. While he loved this game, what he cared about most Olivia¡¯s eyes were wet. She had never expected repayment when giving to others, but when it came, she found it sweet and touching. She lowered her head and gently patted Andrew¡¯s forehead. She whispered, ¡°I¡¯m not tired. I hope that you are happy. I like to see you being happy.¡± Andrew crossed his arms and smiled. His tone was soft and serious. ¡°I want you to be happy too. I hope that your life can be filled with happiness.¡± Olivia tapped his nose and took out her phone. ¡°Let¡¯s try this out and see if it¡¯s fun.¡± Andrew nodded seriously, saying, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll y the game, and you can go for dinner. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll head over now.¡± Andrew was still worried, so he kept watching Olivia as she went to the dining room before returning to the sofa to y the game. This educational programming game was excellently designed, making learning enjoyable while ying. Andrew quickly became enamored with it and couldn¡¯t bear to let it go. It was Olivia who came over and reminded him that it had been an hour and he needed to take a break. Only then did he reluctantly put down his phone. Olivia helped him to massage his eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t y anymore today, but you can continue tomorrow, okay? We need to take care of our eyes. Let¡¯s go outdoors for a while and have a walk.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Although Andrew really wanted to y games, he was a very disciplined child. Once he decided not to y, he wouldn¡¯t y. He wouldn¡¯t make a fuss. He happily went outside to take a stroll with Olivia. On Shawn¡¯s side, he contacted his previous teacher to ask for some materials. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. He was truly amazed by Andrew¡¯s intelligence. This child was exceptionally smart. With time, he believed that Andrew would undoubtedly be a more outstanding hacker than himself. However, on the second and third days, Andrew didn¡¯t show up. Shawn, who had been waiting for him, became anxious. ¡°Why isn¡¯t heing?¡± Shawn asked. Copper was speechless when he saw how concerned Shawn was. ¡°How old is Andrew? He¡¯s just a six¨Cyear¨Cold kid. Do you really expect him to have the patience to learn programming?¡± Even Copper as an adult found this stuff quite overwhelming. 214 11:011 Hearing Copper¡¯s words, Shawn also realized he had been too impatient. When encountering a genius, he had a tendency to try to force all the knowledge into his mind, disregarding his age. Shawny back on the sofa and sighed. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll give the learning materials to him when he comes next time so he can learn slowly.¡± However, on the fourth day, when Andrew still didn¡¯t show up, Shawn became. worried. He stopped a servant and asked, ¡°What is Andrew doing?¡± The servant didn¡¯t have much information; she worked in the annex building and rarely went to the main building. After some thought, she replied, ¡°Oh, it seems he has been ying games. ¡°ying games?¡± Shawn raised his voice. The servant was shocked by his loud voice, but she still nodded. ¡°Yes, Mr. Andrew has been quite fond of a game recently. Miss Olivia had made it for him.¡± Shawn didn¡¯t react in front of the servant. But as soon as the servant left, he mmed his fist on the table. He felt that Andrew was wasting away in frivolous activities. What was Olivia thinking? Did she not care at all just because Andrew wasn¡¯t her biological child? Not only was she not concerned with Andrew¡¯s studies, but she also let him y video games. Shawn was furious.. Copper reminded him, ¡°This is their family matter. Stay out of it¡± Shawn, with a stern expression, remained silent for a while before saying, ¡°I¡¯m. truly worried that Andrew might get derailed. He¡¯s exceptionally talented, and if we don¡¯t nurture him properly, he might end up an ordinary person.¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your business, Copper warned. ¡°No matter what Olivia has in mind, she¡¯s about to marry Mr. Sullivan, and ture, she¡¯ll be Andrew¡¯s mother. Moreover, Olivia is not a poor girl marrying into wealth, she¡¯s the head of the Smith family, a renowned scientist. She is highly capable and has great influence. the ¡°No one can stop her from doing whatever she wants.¡± Ignoring Copper, Shawn returned to hisputer and continued programming. He didn¡¯t say a word all day, and only in the evening did he speak up, ¡°Andrew is such a brilliant child. I can¡¯t just stand by and watch him go to waste.¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Copper furrowed his brow. Shawn turned to look at him and reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know my boundaries. I¡¯m just going to call Andrew out and teach him programming knowledge.¡± Copper nodded without objecting, Andrew had a phone watch that allowedmunication. So, Shawn called him. When he received the call from Shawn, he was thrilled. ¡°Shawn, why did you call?¡± Hearing the cheerful voice of the young boy, Shawn¡¯s mood improved. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to the annex building to find me? Are you not interested in learning programming anymore?¡± In response, Andrew sighed while ying with his small fingers. ¡°Shawn, I¡¯m really busy. I have a lot of things to do, and I don¡¯t have time.¡± ¡°What are you busy with?¡± Shawn wanted tough. What could a young child be busy with? Andrew listed his activities one by one. ¡°I have to y the violin, practice Taekwondo, and learn painting. I don¡¯t even have enough time to y games.¡± Hearing the words ¡°y games, Shawn furrowed his brow and said, ¡°Don¡¯t y games. Children shouldn¡¯t y games. Come over to find me, and I¡¯ll teach you programming.¡± Andrew declined, saying, ¡°Thank you, Shawn, but I really enjoy ying games.¡± As he continued, his tone brightened. ¡°Shawn, do you know? Olivia specially designed this game for me. She loves me so much, and I¡¯m so happy.¡± Shawn remained silent. Andrew was still chattering about how good Olivia was. Shawn became frustrated when he heard this. He wanted to say something to the child but did not how to begin. He wore a cold expression, his brow furrowing deeper. He believed that if this continued, Andrew¡¯s future would be ruined. Chapter 389 Chapter 389 Chapter 389 Shawn couldn¡¯t keep his concerns to himself. He wasn¡¯t the type of person to remain calm and composed. He was deeply worried about Andrew, and he couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He shut down his computer and headed towards the door. Copper stopped him and said with a patient tone, ¡°Please don¡¯t meddle in this matter. Mr. Andrew is just ying some games and there¡¯s no harm in it.¡± To be honest. Copper didn¡¯t think it was a significant issue. He had initially felt sorry for Andrew, believing that even though he was born into a wealthy family, he would likely be an indulgent and idle rich kid. In the future, he would only be a man with nothing else but money. However, after Andrew¡¯s questioning. Copper had a change of heart. Andrew was smart, rich, good¨Clooking, and would have a brighter future. There was no reason for others to pity him. Moreover, seeing how he learned the violin and painting, as well as how he disyed a wide range of knowledge, it was evident that he had put in effort, and his family had nurtured him well. Since that was the case, why were they worried? Copper tried to exin, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear him earlier? Mr. Andrew has to practice. the violin and learn painting. He can only y games in his free time. How can that be considered ruining him? ¡°He¡¯s only six years old, even if he ys all day, it¡¯s not ruining him.¡± Shawn listened to Copper¡¯s advice and felt that it made sense. He realized that Andrew hadn¡¯t wasted his time. He simply didn¡¯t have the time to learn programming. Once he understood this, Shawn felt remorseful and ruffled his hair, saying, ¡°Copper, you don¡¯t know how smart Andrew is. If he learns programming, he will definitely surpass me and be a top international expert in the future. ¡°Even so, we can¡¯t force him to do something.¡± ¡°I just want him to be enlightened.¡± Shawn plopped into his chair. Copper gave him an idea. ¡°You can try to tempt him. Kids are easy to influence. Tell him that programming is fantastic, and he¡¯ll want to learn.¡± Shawn¡¯s mood brightened as he considered Copper¡¯s suggestion. He promptly called Andrew and said, ¡°Andrew, do you still want to learn. programming? We can create our own exciting games.¡± Andrew¡¯s voice was full of enthusiasm. ¡°I love learning programming. I¡¯m already. very good now, and Olivia says I¡¯ve made great progress.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The mention of Olivia irritated Shawn. There was a look of disdain shed in his 11.02 ¨C wang you programming?¡± Andrew nodded and enthusiastically said, ¡°Yes, Olivia is very talented.¡± Upon hearing this, Shawn¡¯s anger red. He sternly stated, ¡°Nonsense! Programning requires outstanding logical thinking. What I can teach you is profound knowledge. You should learn from me, and you¡¯ll be a powerful hacker in the future. What is she teaching you? Isn¡¯t it a waste of time?¡± The more Shawn thought about it, the angrier he became. He felt that Olivia was really scheming. She had coaxed Andrew so much and now Andrew only listened to her words. She hadn¡¯t even married into the family, but she was already so scheming. When she really married into the Sullivan family and gave birth to her own child, would the Sullivan family still have a ce for Andrew? Although Shawn¡¯s rationality told him to mind his own business, he could not bear to see a genius like Andrew destroyed. He suppressed his emotions and advised Andrew, ¡°Andrew,e and find me. I¡¯ll make a better game for you.¡± Andrew expressed disbelief with his widened eyes. ¡°Better? Is it better than the game designed by Olivia?¡± The little boy¡¯s tone was doubtful and made Shawn chuckle. As an internationally renownedputer expert, creating a game was just a simple task for him. Copper also found Andrew¡¯s doubts quite amusing. After all, this was Shawn, the internationally renowned ¡°Lord Toole.¡± Daniel had put in a lot of effort to bring him on board. But now, Shawn¡¯s capability was being doubted by a little boy who hadn¡¯t entered primary school. Copper leaned back on the sofa with a mischievous look in his eyes. He said, ¡°Today, you can give the kid a good demonstration.¡± His recent work had been exhausting, so it was a good way to unwind. Andrew didn¡¯t believe Shawn, but Shawn was so confident in his words that it provoked hispetitive spirit. So, he insisted on a comparison. Olivia was in the living room on the first floor. When she saw Andrew running. down with his phone, she asked curiously, ¡°It¡¯s sote. Where are you going?¡± Andrew hugged his phone and leaned against Olivia. He said angrily, ¡°Shawn said that the game he made is better than yours, but I don¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Olivia ruffled his chubby cheek. ¡°There are always people more talented than others. There are many brilliant people in the world, and the game I design is not the best.¡± 11:02) Andrew¡¯s tone was solemn. ¡°But I think the game that you made is the best in the world.¡± Olivia couldn¡¯t help but smile, feeling like she had been given a piece of candy, sweet all the way to her heart. She kissed Andrew and spoke softly, ¡°We should always stay humble, okay? Go ahead and find them.¡± Andrew held his phone and ran towards the door. Shawn was waiting on the second floor of the annex building. He was looking through the information and wanted to know what kind of games six¨Cyear¨Colds. liked to y. He aimed to create a game that would captivate Andrewpletely. Seeing how seriously Shawn was taking this, Copper couldn¡¯t help but smile and remarked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you believe Olivia can program or design games, do you?¡± Shawn¡¯s hand that was holding the mouse froze for a moment, and he turned his head like a robot. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Copper was at a loss for words. He said, ¡°You geniuses are too serious. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten Mr. Andrew¡¯s age. He¡¯s only six years old and his idea of a game might be nothing more than a game graphic or something as simple as Candy Crush. Don¡¯t overthink it.¡± Shawn found it hard to believe and asked, ¡°Really? Is it that simple?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really that simple!¡± Copper said confidently. ¡°Mr. Andrew has been ying this game for a few days. What does that tell you? It means that Olivia had.pleted the game two to three days ago. Even aputer genius can¡¯t create a game in just one day.¡± Copper continued saying while counting with his fingers, ¡°Games require a plot, level design, soundtrack, graphical character design, front¨Cend engineering, animation engineering, and back¨Cend engineering. Even a small game involves several programmingnguages. Olivia can¡¯t possibly be an all¨Caround genius who knows everything, right?¡± ¡°Even you have your weaknesses. So, how can Olivia create aplete game in a day?¡± Shawn reluctantly agreed. ¡°You have a point.¡± He ran his hand through his hair, feeling a bit nervous. He realized that he had taken Andrew¡¯s words too seriously. Just as they were rxing. Andrew knocked on the door and entered. ¡°Shawn.¡± ¡°Andrew?¡± Shawn waved at him. ¡°Come here.¡± Andrew ran over and showed him the game on his phone. ¡°Look, this is a game Olivia made for me. Can you really do better than her?¡± Copper teased, ¡°Have you changed your mind? Didn¡¯t you doubt it just now? Why are you curious now?¡± 11:02 Andrew¡¯s tone was serious as he exined patiently, ¡°Olivia told me that there¡¯s always someone better, and Shawn is very talented. He might be able to make a good game.¡± Copper smirked. He remained silent but thought to himself that Olivia was a slippery person who knew how to find excuses for herself. He extended his hand and said, ¡°Give it to me. Let me take a look first.¡± Andrew handed the phone over. Copper took the phone casually and found the application. The game icon on the screen was prominent. It was a image of a pr bear with sses and a pointer in its hand. Copper analyzed in his mind, thinking that the icon was quite exquisite and was probably downloaded from some image library. With a touch of his fingertip, he opened the game. The game started with a beautifully designed guiding animation. Initially, Copper didn¡¯t take it seriously, but as he continued to y, his expression. became increasingly focused. Finally, he sat up straight, holding his phone with both hands and looked quite serious. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Shawn was curious and poked his head over. As Copper slowly raised his head, his arrogance and casual demeanor disappeared. from his face. It was reced by an expression of shock. He thought to himself, ¡°How is this possible? Can it be true?¡± integration of The game was indeed a masterpiece. It had exquisite graphics, a perfect. soundtrack, clear and stunning video animations, and a seamless game and programming knowledge, making it highly entertaining. This was nothing short of a masterpiece. Chapter 390 Chapter 390 Chapter 390 ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Shawn was puzzled. Copper looked very strange while he was cradling the phone as if it were a priceless treasure. ¡°Let me take a look.¡± Shawn leaned over and wanted to take the phone away. Copper quickly stood up and handed it over with both hands. He said nervously, ¡°Please be careful. Don¡¯t break it.¡± Shawn nced at him, furrowing his brow. Why did he feel that something was wrong? It was just a phone, was there a need to be so careful? After taking the phone, Shawn casually opened it. It didn¡¯t take long for his expression to change to match Copper¡¯s, or even be more nervous. He was filled with astonishment. ¡°This?¡± Shawn suddenly looked up, his eyes filled with surprise. ¡°If this can be called an ordinary game, then there won¡¯t be any good games in the world!¡± Shawn¡¯s wrists trembled, and his entire body tensed up. This was no longer just a matter of a game. There was programming knowledge involved to facilitate learning. Integrating programming knowledge into a game was not something aputer novice could learn to do.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How could this be?¡± Shawn¡¯s temples pulsed, and then he immediately turned to Andrew, grabbing his shoulder. ¡°Andrew, was this game really made by Olivia?¡± He felt that it was absolutely impossible. Even a super genius could not create such an exquisite game. Andrew raised an eyebrow, feeling that these adults were making things difficult. They had various doubts and questions. Although they had already been told that it was Olivia who made it, they still didn¡¯t believe it. Andrew reached out and snatched the phone back with a cold tone. ¡°Of course, it was Olivia who made it. How many times do I have to tell you?¡± He carefully blew off the dust on the phone and wiped it clean with a tissue. Then, he spoke proudly, ¡°Olivia knew that I liked programming and wanted to learn it, so she made an educational programming game for me.¡± At this point, his tone was carrying a hint of pride. His blissful expression was extremely arrogant. ¡°Elena told me that Olivia has already had someone researching an eye protection screen, and before long, the screens of phones andputers won¡¯t strain my eyes anymore. 11-422 ¡°Olivia loves me very much and she cares a lot about me.¡± Shawn wasn¡¯t paying much attention to what was being saidter. He was fixated on the words ¡°programming game.¡± He stared at Andrew, asking. ¡°Did Ms. Taylor hire a team to make it, or did she do it herself?¡± Andrew nced at Shawn and was a little unhappy. He had repeated many times that Olivia had designed the game, so he was puzzled by Shawn¡¯s repeated questions. Out of politeness, Andrew answered solemnly once more, ¡°Three days ago, when I returned from the annex building, I told Olivia that I wanted to learn programming. Olivia didn¡¯t have dinner and worked for over three hours to create this game for me.¡± ¡°Three hours!¡± Shawn was on the verge of eximing profanities. Copper was equally incredulous, saying, ¡°Three hours? A game this perfect in three hours? Is she a goddess?¡± Andrew, ¡°What¡¯s the music for this animation? You should ask M.S He took his phone and opened the game. He randomly found a video and asked Andrew listened for a moment and immediately replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask Taylor.¡± Olivia. This is Edward Elgar¡¯s ¡®Greeting of Love.¡± He stretched out his small hand to adjust the phone. He found a few more animations, mentioning the titles one by one. ¡°These are all simple violin pieces. Since I¡¯m learning the violin, Olivia included these pieces to help me learn. ¡°There are also pictures and animations with different painting skills that I have been learning.¡± Andrew was quite serious, pointing with his finger as he exined, ¡°Here are the Gorshish words. All of them were simple vocabrymands. Olivia has annotated the meanings of the ones I don¡¯t know.¡± Hearing this. Copper nced through the game and realized that it was specifically designed for children. The visuals, music, and text all took children¡¯s learning needs into ount. This time, Copper was thoroughly convinced. He looked up and exchanged a nce with Shawn, then turned to Andrew and asked nervously, ¡°Can Ms. Taylor also code?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Andrew nodded. ¡°Olivia is very talented.¡± Andrew looked at Shawn and reminded him, ¡°Shawn, have you forgotten? I told you that if you encounter any problems, you can ask Olivia.¡± Shawn was speechless. He thought that the child was talking nonsense and did not take it to heart at all. ? Copper held his phone as if he was holding a heavy treasure. Even now, after confirming that this game was created by Olivia, he still couldn¡¯t believe it. This was because there were too many things involved in this game. For example, the soundtrack seemed toe effortlessly. Even searching for this many songs, not to mention editing them, would take a lot of time. Copper muttered in a low voice, ¡°How can one person find so many songs? Even if some of them are violin pieces, these songs are verypatible with videos and games. Theyplement each other. It¡¯s obvious that they were carefully matched. They¡¯re definitely not randomly selected.¡± Andrew heard Copper muttering. He blinked and looked a little puzzled. ¡°Is that very difficult? I think it¡¯s very easy. Even I¡¯ve heard of these songs. Olivia knows how to y the violin, the piano, the string harp, and the guitar. Isn¡¯t it very easy for her to choose some songs?¡± Copper didn¡¯t know how to respond. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Andrew was too young and sounded too sincere, he would have thought that he was showing off in front of them. Shawn also felt that this world was too fantastic. Was there really someone in this world who was so omnipotent? In the end, the two of them could not ept the truth, so they invited Elena over and asked her about the game. Elena was eating chips. She listened to the two of them talk for a long time about how challenging it was to create this educational programming game and how vast the amount of knowledge involved was. Her ears were getting tired of listening. ¡°Stop!¡± Elena made a pause gesture and said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s just an educational programming game, and you can¡¯t ept it. If you knew the other things Miss Taylor has done for Andrew, would you go crazy?¡± Elena counted on her fingers. ¡°To help Andrew with learning violin, Miss Taylor specially wrote a book of sheet music, covering everything from beginner to intermediate to advanced levels. ¡°When Andrew wanted to practice Taekwondo, Miss Taylor specially designed at set of techniques for him to ensure it wouldn¡¯t harm a child¡¯s body but would still be effective for strengthening. What¡¯s even more amazing is that this set of techniques is very suitable for Andrew, allowing him to hold his own even when facing an adult. ¡°There are also customized recipes, y figure tutorials, nt experiments¡­¡± Towards the end, Elena felt a tinge of jealousy as Andrew was a fortunate kid. Shawn and Copper were even more bewildered. Elena cast a sidelong nce at the two of them and sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t 11021 know what you¡¯re thinking. Previously, you watched Miss Taylor bring Andrew to go out and y, and you kept frowning. Did you think Miss Taylor has a bad influence on Andrew?¡± Elena found them being too narrow¨Cminded. With a master of many skills like Olivia around, going to various talent sses would be foolish. After hearing Elena¡¯s words, Shawn and Copper were leftpletely dumbfounded. They stood inside the room, stiff as statues. Chapter 391 Chapter 391 Chapter 391 Shawn didn¡¯t make a better game. Instead, he praised the game that Olivia had made. Andrew felt very bored and unhappy. ¡°Shawn, since you can¡¯t make a game, why did you make a promise? You¡¯re being too proud. It¡¯s not good to be too proud.¡± Shawn was very embarrassed and exined in a low voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Olivia to be so impressive.¡± Andrew didn¡¯t stay in the annex building for long and Elena came back with him. After sending Andrew upstairs to rest, Elena went to the study room to look for Olivia. ¡°Miss Taylor, tomorrow is the day of Gillian¡¯s banquet.¡± Elena turned on herputer with a serious expression and exined in detail, ¡°Almost half of the Smith family members will being. Some of them wanted to establish connections with Gillian, promising to support Jarron as the head of the family. Some who don¡¯t understand the situation thought that it is merely a year¨Cend banquet, so they came without knowing the situation.¡± ¡°Are we going to do something?¡± Elena looked at Olivia anxiously. Olivia did not even look up. She lowered her head and was studying the music score. She said casually, ¡°Ignore them.¡± Elena frowned with a worried expression, but she did not say anything to dissuade her. She was getting more and more proficient in handling things now. She would never refute Olivia¡¯s instructions. If there was anything she didn¡¯t understand, she would slowly figure it out herself. Only when she couldn¡¯t figure it out after trying so hard then she would ask for Olivia¡¯s exnations. On Gillian¡¯s side, everything was being handled carefully. There were many things to arrange for the banquet at the end of the year. They needed to consider numerous things including amodation, the banquet hall, and the speech that day. Fortunately, the Grant family had sent people over to help. Otherwise, Gillian would not be able to handle it all by herself. During dinner, Gillian finally had time to take a break. After having some Cereal, she leaned back in her chair to rest after eating just a small portion of food. ¡°Why are you eating so little?¡± Jarron handed a ss of hot milk to Gillian. ¡°You looked so exhausted. Don¡¯t worry too much. We¡¯re sure to win this time.¡± Gillian sat up straight and slowly drank the milk. She said worriedly, ¡°Olivia is too smart. At such a critical moment, we have to be more cautious to prevent her move. Who knows what she¡¯s thinking?¡± maire¡¯s Missing Darling voucher Gillian looked distressed. ¡°She has always been full of tricks. She has been quiet during this period, which means she must have a n. On the day of the grand banquet, if she offers even greater benefits, there¡¯s a chance that some of our members may waver.¡± The Sath family members were all opportunists. In order to win them over, Gillian offered a lot of benefits. Most of these benefits came from Tom¡¯s personal wealth, nearly depleting his fortune. If they could sessfully win over the family members and gain eptance from the Smith family, then they were at least not wasting his wealth. What if, at thest moment, Olivia offered even greater benefits and managed to win over the family members? Wouldn¡¯t that be a case of a double loss? At that time, Tom would not let Gillian and Jarron off. Thinking of this, Gillian was determined to meet a few more powerful figures. Gillian and Jarron met a few groups of people. They only heaved a sigh of relief when theypletely persuaded them to join forces. In the hotel suite, more than family members gathered in the room, surrounding an old man, Johan Smith, in the middle and discussing the banquet. ¡°Johan, are we really going to support Jarron and Gillian?¡± The one who spoke was Ernest Smith, one of the capable young men in the Smith family. Ernest was an elitewyer and was very proficient in thew. He knew that the Smith family¡¯s industries were all inherited by Olivia. Even if Jarron obtained the position of the head of the family, he would only be a figurehead without much power and benefits. Foolish.¡± Johan looked at Ernest coldly and pointed at him. ¡°You¡¯re still too young When considering things, don¡¯t just look at the immediate situation, you have to consider the long term. ¡°Indeed, Olivia is currently very popr and possesses a lot of assets. She is also the fianc¨¦e of the richest man. But she is just an ordinary woman and can¡¯tpare to the Grant family. ¡°What¡¯s even more crucial is that since Olivia took over the Smith family for so long, has she worked for the benefit of the family members? ¡°She simply doesn¡¯t care about anything,¡± Johan said coldly. ¡°She doesn¡¯t care about the family members at all. What gives her the right to be the head of the Smith family and give orders to them? Even if she¡¯s rich, it has nothing to do with. them.¡± Ernest also knew that what his uncle said made sense, but another uncle, Alvin, had always supported Olivia. Alvin was the wisest elder in the Smith family and his words needed to be considered. ¡°Don¡¯t mention Alvin to me.¡± Johan looked down on Alvin and his tone was 11-02 All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. aussing Darling solemn. ¡°Just wait and see. Alvin will definitely not do well if he follows Olivia. In contrast, we will definitely prosper in the future.¡± At the same time, Roger Smith was reading a book in another room. His grandnephew asked him in a low voice, ¡°When Jarron came over just now, why didn¡¯t you stand firmly on his side? Instead, you sounded hesitant.¡± Roger¡¯s behavior was somewhat like that of a fence¨Csitter. ¡°Silly child.¡± Roger narrowed his eyes and smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t insist on supporting Jarron. That way, he will give me more benefits. More importantly, Olivia hasn¡¯t contacted me yet.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± The grandnephew was confused. He chuckled. ¡°Among the branches of our family, we are the most prosperous one. We have more members than Alvin and Johanbined. With so many votes, how can Olivia not find us for support? She must be feeling anxious right now!¡± Roger¡¯s tone was firm. ¡°Tomorrow morning, no, there¡¯s no need to wait until tomorrow morning. She¡¯ll call me tonight and promise me even greater benefits.¡± ¡°Are you saying that¡­ His grandnephew¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll support whoever offers more benefits.¡± Roger looked as if he was ready to leverage his position. He was at his most rxed now. His branch had the most people and votes, making him the focal point of thepetition between Jarron and Olivia. Of course, he couldn¡¯t easilymit. He had to maximize the benefits. Roger had already made up his mind. When Olivia calledter, he would put on airs and not agree easily. He had to make Olivia offer substantial benefits. Not only did he want her to arrange jobs for his grandchildren, but he also aimed to be the chairman. It would be even better if he could acquire some shares of the Sullivan Group. The shares of Sullivan Group are like a goose thatid the golden eggs. With these shares, all his younger generation would be free of worries. ¡°Charge my phone.¡± Roger was confident and smug. ¡°Wait for Olivia¡¯s call. Remember, don¡¯t answer it immediately when it rings. Wait a few seconds before that. We need to make Olivia anxious.¡± There were nearly 10,000 members in the Smith family. Of course, not all of them could attend the banquet. Excluding some of the weak and underage. members, those who came to the banquet had decision¨Cmaking authority. Even so, there were still more than two thousand people. Isaac was the eldest brother of the Smith family. With his eight younger brothers, they form the nine branches of the Smith family. Apart from Alvin, who openly ?? supported Olivia, everyone else was somewhat ambiguous. Yanis and ke reported this matter to Olivia. Although Olivia already had the intention to clearly divide these branches, ke remained concerned and suggested, ¡°Miss Olivia, Roger¡¯s branch has thergest number of people and his younger generation is mostly capable. I heard that they aren¡¯t very supportive of Jarron. Should we consider bringing this branch over to our side?¡± Olivia was flipping through the genealogy book of the Smith family. When she heard this, she looked up with a puzzled tone. ¡°Does he have the most people?¡± ¡°Yes, this branch has the most people.¡± Olivia nodded, saying, ¡°That¡¯s perfect. Let¡¯s split up with them. I don¡¯t like crowds.¡± ke sighed. Chapter 392 Chapter 392 Chapter 392 ¡°Miss Olivial¡± ke cried out. She couldn¡¯t believe that Olivia wanted to separate Roger¡¯s branch. This branch had thergest number of people in the Smith family. Due to being too surprised and nervous, ke stuttered as she spoke, ¡°Ms. Olivia, there are quite a few people under Roger. Is it a good idea to split so many family members away?¡± Olivia tapped her fingertips on the desk and asked, ¡°I¡¯m not raising livestock. What¡¯s the use of having more of them? Since Gillian and the others are trying to get more support, just let them have it.¡± ke wanted to say more, but Olivia shook her head, indicating that she was not interested in listening. ke could only remain silent. On the other hand, Yanis hesitated for a long time before asking, ¡°Miss Olivia, the year¨Cend banquet organized by Jarron and Gillian is tomorrow, do you want to go?¡± There was a reason for Yanis¡¯s question. Not all of the Smith family members who attended the year¨Cend banquet supported Jarron and Gillian. Some of them either supported Olivia or were vaguely neutral. These members really thought that Gillian and Jarron were merely holding a year¨Cend banquet. If they were all the members who supported Jarron, there was indeed no need for Olivia to go over. However, for those who supported Olivia, Olivia should not disappoint them. Olivia closed the genealogy book on the table. After thinking for a moment, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s see how it goes.¡± Yanis and ke looked at each other. They were a little confused by this ambiguous answer. What did it mean by ¡®see how it goes¡®? They wouldn¡¯t even know how things. would go if they didn¡¯t show up. Moreover, if they wanted to go, they had to prepare in advance. Gillian might not wee Olivia at the banquet and all of these required time for arrangement. Yanis had a lot of questions to ask. ¡°Miss Olivia, what do you mean by that?¡± Olivia spoke calmly, ¡°I promised Andrew that I would apany him to the zoo tomorrow. If I return early and have enough time, I¡¯ll go. If I returnte and don¡¯t have any time, I won¡¯t go.¡± Yanis didn¡¯t know how to respond. 11:02 She thought in her mind, ¡°Isn¡¯t this too casual? It seems like Miss Taylor isn¡¯t taking such a significant matter of the Smith family seriously.¡± ke stammered, ¡°Miss Olivia, it might not be a good choice to go over at thest minute, we need more time to make arrangements. The year¨Cend banquet is held at the hotel under the Grant family. If we want to attend, we need to n in advance.¡± ¡°No need to n.¡± Olivia waved her hand. She was already a little impatient. Olivia was more and more unwilling to hide her abilities. She began to act as she pleased and no longer suppressed herself like before. Given her current status, her willingness to take over the Smith family was due to Isaac¡¯s sentiment. It¡¯s completely impossible for her to waste time caring about the Smith family members. All along, Olivia had spent the most time on family matters. Initially, it was towards Isaac, Gillian, and Jarron. Later, it was towards the Taylor family, and now it was towards Daniel and Andrew. In the past, she cared about them, which was why she was willing to spend time. But now, they were just a group of strangers. Olivia could not be bothered at all. On the day of the grand banquet, Gillian repeatedly confirmed the event timeline with the staff. Three main points were made clear. First, they must be vignt against Olivia and stall for time. By the end of Jarron¡¯s speech, they should completely win over these family members. Only after confirming the decisions of the family members, they could allow Olivia to enter. Second, when Olivia arrived, they must overshadow her in terms of presence to boost the confidence of the Smith family members in Jarron. Third, they should utilize the pressure from these family members on Olivia, forcing her to relinquish a portion of the Smith family¡¯s businesses. After confirming it numerous times, the staff was getting a bit annoyed with Gillian. ¡°Ms. Gillian, please rx. Olivia is running out of time and she won¡¯t stand a chance. Her presence is pointless. She will just empty talk without giving any benefits. No one will listen to her. ¡°Most importantly, we have the powerful backing of the Grant family. Even ten Olivias can¡¯tpare with the Grant family, and the Smith family members could understand this.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I am too nervous.¡± Gillian admitted and closed her eyes. Inside the banquet hall, the family members were already seated and eagerly awaiting the start of the grand banquet. The brothers of Isaac had varying expressions and their own thoughts. Johan remained quiet but his support for Jarron was evident. 915 Roger, on the other hand, had an indignant expression, with noticeable dark circles under his eyes. He had waited for Olivia¡¯s call the entire night yesterday and was quite infuriated. He thought, ¡°Olivia was really not sensible at all. Such a person was not worthy of leading the Smith family.¡± He wanted to lead his younger family members to support Jarron and Gillian to make Olivia regret it. Alvin wore a stern expression as he scolded everyone for forgetting their principles. After reprimanding the crowd, he began to worry. Jarron and Gillian had stirred up such amotion. Could Olivia really turn the tables? Even though he supported Olivia in his heart, and he knew some of her capabilities, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit anxious at this moment. A younger family member approached him and whispered, ¡°Alvin, I just went outside to check, and Olivia hasn¡¯t arrived.¡± When he said this, his tone carried a hint of urgency. ¡°At this point, with Olivia still not here, it looks like we¡¯re destined to lose.¡± Alvin sighed. ¡°Let nature take its course.¡± He had lost hope for Olivia deep down. At this moment, the doors on the stage in front of them opened. Jarron stepped forward and delivered a spirited speech. He outlined three main points. Firstly, Olivia betrayed the Grant family, which was an act of ingratitude. Secondly, Olivia failed to work for the benefit of the Smith family members. And thirdly, if he were to take over the Smith family, he was determined to find ways to elevate the Smith family to new heights and increase the status of the family members. As Jarron finished his speech, the crowd apuded. Then, the family members began to cast their votes and tally the results. In the end, Jarron emerged as the victor. Among Isaac¡¯s brothers, only the branches of Alvin and Boris supported Olivia, while the rest changed their positions. Seeing the overwhelmingly one¨Csided oue, Gillian was filled with excitement, and her eyes welled up with tears. Jarron also felt his heart race, and his palms grew sweaty. Finally, Jarron became the head of the Smith family. However, the year¨Cend banquet lost its excitement at this point because Olivia was conspicuously absent. People couldn¡¯t help but sense that something was amiss. They began to exchange 11:02 puzzled nces, wondering if that was all there was to it. It waspletely different from what they had expected. They had anticipated that there would be an intensepetition, but Olivia never showed up at all. Besides, they felt that this sudden change of family head was a little inappropriate. Some more calcting individuals had already begun to make ns. They started to realize that although Jarron became the head of the Smith family, the Smith Hospital was I owned by Olivia. The Smith family¡¯s industries as well as Isaac¡¯s properties, antiques, and jewelry, were all still in Olivia¡¯s possession. They found Jarron in a position of powerlessness. As the newly appointed head of the family, Jarron himself was somewhat bewildered and didn¡¯t know how to proceed. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Before returning to Hushen, with Gillian¡¯s advice and his own thoughts, he mentally prepared for the fact thatpeting with Olivia for control of the Smith family would be challenging. It was because he recognized Olivia¡¯s formidable capabilities. However, since he returned to the country, he didn¡¯t encounter any setbacks. Whether it was winning over the Smith family member or hosting the year¨Cend banquet, Olivia didn¡¯t interfere and everything had gone surprisingly smoothly. Jarron had anticipated feeling joyful after bing the head of the family but now, he felt confused. Just as the audience was starting to feel a bit dull and uninspired, the multimedia screen at the front suddenly lit up. A familiar figure appeared on the screen. It was Olivia. The moment she appeared, the crowd erupted in excitement. Everyone was thrilled, thinking, ¡°She¡¯s here, she¡¯s finally here!¡± Jarron and Gillian both had smiles on their faces, feeling a sense of relief and closure as if everything had fallen into ce. Olivia had finally arrived. Meanwhile, Olivia was sitting in her study, observing the enthusiastic crowd through theputer screen. She raised her hand, signaling everyone to lower their voice. ¡°I understand how eager you all were for my arrival, and I appreciate your warm wee.¡± The crowd remained silent. Some of them inwardly spoke, ¡°No one was eager!¡± Gillian and Jarron turned even paler, feeling as if they were merely a warm¨Cup act, while Olivia was the bted main attraction. 11:02 Missing Darling They couldn¡¯t help but feel insignificant. Chapter 393 Chapter 393 Chapter 393 As soon as Olivia appeared, Jarron¡¯s momentum waspletely suppressed. Olivia appeared on the big screen, but she was sitting at home peacefully. She was wearing an elegant white shirt, exuding a calm and confident demeanor. On the other hand, Jarron and Gillian were dressed neatly in formal attire. They stood at the side of the big screen and looked up. They looked just like the emcee of the event. Olivia hadn¡¯t said a word yet, but her presence on the screen had already changed. the atmosphere in the banquet hall. The expressions of the family members under Johan were a little unnatural. They had just decided to unwaveringly support Jarron and Gillian, but they were immediately contradicted. Jarron and Gillian¡¯s presence was too feeble to even remotely overshadow Olivia¡¯s. Ernest was one of the smarter individuals in the family. He immediately realized that something was amiss and whispered to Johan, ¡°Johan, Olivia doesn¡¯te with good intentions.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hear what she has to say first.¡± Johan frowned, his expression carrying a hint of disdain. ¡°It¡¯s just aboutpeting for the control of the Smith family. The voting process is already over, and whatever she says won¡¯t make a difference.¡± Alvin, along with the others, was initially excited to see Olivia, but that excitement. turned into concern. It was toote that voting process had just ended. Although Olivia appeared, she couldn¡¯t change the result. On the big screen, Olivia took a sip of water and said calmly, ¡°I know what happened here. There are two main reasons for my appearance this time. First, Alvin, Boris, and the people who support me can leave. Second, Yanis and ke wille overter.¡± Why were Yanis and keing? Everyone was shocked. Jarron and Gillian¡¯s expressions changed slightly. They turned to look at each other and had a bad feeling. Yanis and ke were both people by Isaac¡¯s side. They had extremely high prestige in the Smith family. There might be family members who would support them if they came. The situation was not good for Jarron and Gillian. Gillian furrowed her brow, her eyes showing a touch of determination. She couldn¡¯t let Olivia gain the upper hand. 1103 Jarling 1. D) 1 At the thought of this, she strode to the microphone, ready to reprimand Olivia. As she was building up her momentum, ready to use Olivia of being disrespectful to Isaac, she realized the microphone was malfunctioning, rendering her words inaudible. ¡°What happened?¡± Gillian panicked and attempted to call for assistance. Olivia saw themotion and coldly remarked, ¡°No need for the trouble. I am the one turning off the microphone.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Gillian suddenly raised her head and questioned, ¡°You¡¯re too despicable. Do you think this will enable you to¡­¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Olivia interrupted, her brow furrowing in impatience. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. I turned off the microphone because I didn¡¯t want to waste time listening to your speech.¡± With that, she raised her gaze. Her demeanor was cold and indifferent, keeping others at a distance. ¡°Later, Yanis and ke will bring the genealogy book and remove all the family members who support Jarron and Gillian. ¡°From then on, you¡¯ll be free, no longer part of my Smith family, and have no rtion to me.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the entire hall fell into dead silence. Olivia ignored everyone¡¯s shock and continued, ¡°Later, I will announce this to the public through the official website of the Smith Hospital, Twitter, and other channels. ¡°I¡¯m done talking. Goodbye!¡± She waved at everyone twice, then cut off the big screen and instantly disappeared. After Olivia disappeared for a moment, everyone in the banquet hall reacted andpletely mored. Everyone was astonished. No one had expected Olivia to act this way. She not only didn¡¯t try to win them over, but she also expelled them. How dare she do that? Several of the older uncles were infuriated, their faces turning ashen, and their neck veins bulging. They wished they could rush into the screen, pull Olivia out, and give her a sound thrashing. Even those who supported Olivia, like Alvin and Boris, did not look too pleased. Olivia¡¯s actions were too unexpected and unconventional. Who would sever ties with their family members just because of a simple disagreement? Tracy, Healix, and others exchanged puzzled looks, not understanding how the situation had developed this far. 1 |1-03 Jaring () Yanis and ke arrived, carrying the genealogy book. They tossed the pages with those members being split directly to Gillian, saying coldly, ¡°From now on, the Smith family branches, despite sharing the same surname, are no longer one family!¡± Before Gillian could react, Alvin stopped them. ¡°ke, you¡¯re too impulsive. No, you can¡¯t¡­¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Alvin.¡± Yanis stood in front of Alvin and said in a deep voice, ¡°Miss Olivia has given instructions that the anti¨Ccancer drug that her team is researching will be authorized for yourpany. Yourpany is the only pharmaceutical enterprise in the world capable of producing anti¨Ccancer drugs.¡± Alvi was instantly choked. After saying this, Yanis ignored Alvin and turned to Boris. She exined. earnestly, ¡°Boris, as for your beauty chain, Miss Olivia has already established contact with the world¡¯srgest cosmeticspany, Olle Group. They will coborate closely with your beauty salon.¡± Boris raised his walking stick, initially intending to strike Yanis. However, upon hearing this statement, he forcefully thudded his walking stick onto the ground and eximed loudly, ¡°This division within the family is well done. Our family has grown too many branches and should have been separated a long time ago. Miss Olivia shows great foresight!¡± The corners of Yanis¡¯s eyes twitched, but she managed to maintain her solemn expression. She continued, ¡°The matters entrusted by Miss Olivia have beenpleted. I urge all family members to return and rest. Specific arrangements will be announced at the year¨Cend banquet taking ce in three days.¡± ¡°A year¨Cend banquet for the Smith family?¡± Alvin appeared somewhat bewildered, wanting to seek rification. Yanis exined, ¡°The banquet scheduled for three days from now is the true Smith family banquet.¡± She stomped her foot with a hint of contempt, and dered, ¡°As for this one, it¡¯s nothing more than a mock celebration!¡± After Yanis and ke left with some of their family members, the remaining individuals gradually awakened from their daze. They looked at each other in bewilderment. The events had unfolded so suddenly, leaving them feeling disoriented. It was like a sudden earthquake, and they struggled toprehend what had urred. How did the Smith family divide into branches in such a short span of time? And how had Alvin, Boris, and the others transformed so swiftly to attain such substantial benefits? Johan was with a stern expression. When he thought about the few shops he had acquired from Jarron and Gillian, and inparison to the substantial rewards 11:03 that Olivia had given to Alvin and Boris, he couldn¡¯t help but feel agitated. The contrast was too stark, making him feel quite inferior. In contrast, Roger seemed to have no qualms. After noticing the numerous benefits that Alvin and the others had received, his envious eyes turned red. He emphatically pped the table and said sternly, ¡°What¡¯s the point of dividing the Smith family? I disagree!¡± ¡°Bring me my phone. I want to call Olivia. Who does she think she is? She¡¯s not even part of the Smith family¡¯s bloodline. What right does she have to divide the Smith family¡¯s branches? This is an act of rebellion. When Isaac wakes up from thea, he will surely punish this unfilial girl.¡± Roger was fuming with anger. He took his phone and dialed Olivia. 1. ne. ¡°Hello?¡± After ringing for a while, Olivia answered with an indifferent tone, ¡°Olivia, I disagree with the division!¡± Roger stated angrily. ¡°How can you let your grandfather down by doing this? What right do you have to split up the family?¡± ¡°Is this Roger?¡± Olivia responded softly. ¡°You¡¯re of advanced age, and it seems you¡¯re confused. Let me remind you that the Smith family belongs to me. I can divide it if I wish.¡± As she spoke, her tone suddenly turned sharp, and her dominance surged. She enunciated every word as she said, ¡°My possessions are determined solely by my will. If I don¡¯t want you, I won¡¯t have you. There¡¯s no room for your interference!¡± Chapter 394 Chapter 394 Chapter 394 Roger ced his arms on the table to support himself. His head was buzzing and he almost couldn¡¯t stand. He waspletely dumbfounded. His brain seemed to have rusted and could not move at all. He could not think of anything. When he made the call, he actually didn¡¯t think that Olivia would easily agree with his opinion of not splitting the family. He just wanted to use his power as an elderly to make Olivia give in slightly so that he could nter. Roger believed he still had some dignity left. However, he never expected Olivia to give him absolutely no face. Being an old man with slightly poor hearing, he had the volume on his phone set to the maximum. Even though the phone wasn¡¯t on speaker, Olivia¡¯s voice came through loud and clear to everyone present. Faced with Olivia¡¯s merciless words, his first reaction was shock, then followed by embarrassment. Olivia actually publicly humiliated him in front of so many family members. In his 80 years of life, Roger had faced many challenges and difficult situations, but nothing had left him as embarrassed and humiliated as this moment. He gripped his phone tightly and said with a dark expression, ¡°Olivia, after all, I¡¯m your uncle. How dare you not show any respect to me like this?¡± ¡°Respect?¡± Olivia chuckled, a hint of coldness shing in her exquisite eyes. ¡°Roger, respect is something you earn for yourself, not something others owe you! ¡°Let me ask you, have you ever earned the respect yourself? ¡°How are your medical skills? Have you inherited the aspirations of the Smith family, reviving the dying, helping the wounded, and bringing the medical skills. of the Smith family to a higher level? ¡°How¡¯s your conduct? Have you followed the teachings of the Smith family, showing integrity and selflessness, and bing a role model for the Smith family members? ¡°How broad is your mind? Have you set aside your selfishness, refrained from jealousy, and shown the generosity of an elder to educate and nurture the younger generation of the Smith family? ¡°May I ask if you have achieved any of these three points?¡± With each questioning, it felt like a knife was stabbing at Roger¡¯s chest. He clutched his chest, taking a staggered step back. If someone hadn¡¯t supported him from behind, he might have fallen to the ground. #5 These three consecutive questions by Olivia felt like she was throwing Roger¡¯s dignity to the ground and trampling on it mercilessly. ¡°Olivia, that¡¯s enough!¡± Jarron quickly stepped forward, snatched the phone, and roared into the microphone. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Olivia recognized Jarron¡¯s voice. She changed hands to answer the phone and walked to the window. Looking at the lights outside, she suddenly found everything absurd. She chuckled at her own naivety. She had once wished to protect people like Jarron and Gillian. ¡°Jarron,¡± Olivia said calmly. There was a hint of doubt in her tone. ¡°I¡¯m quite puzzled. How do you have the audacity toe back? I provided you with such a high¨Clevel setup, including graduating from a prestigious school, possessing reasonably advanced surgical skills, and a certain level of international recognition. I even specifically hired someone to teach you about interpersonal skills to enhance your emotional intelligence. ¡°All of these can make you sessful. However, you couldn¡¯t make any significant. impact in M and even suffered from bullying and suppression. ¡°If you can¡¯t handle such minor issues and can¡¯t navigate the interpersonal rtionships in a small hospital in M, who gave you the confidence to think you cane back andpete with me? ¡°Is it your ridiculous audacity or your ill intentions?¡± These words came directly at Jarron, leaving him speechless and his face turned pale. Gillian stood at the side, clenching her fists tightly. She was so angry that her entire body was trembling, but she didn¡¯t dare to step forward to speak up for Jarron. She was genuinely afraid. It was a fear from the depths of her heart. Olivia, who used to always stand in front to protect them, would no longer speak to her gently. Her expression was cold, her gaze sharp, and she had taken apletely opposing stance. She wouldn¡¯t protect them even a bit anymore, and she might even direct her criticism at them. Therefore, Gillian didn¡¯t dare to confront Olivia directly. She only dared to engage in some schemes behind her. Olivia said this and then fell silent, finding the conversation uninteresting. She had never considered Jarron and Gillian as her rivals. Afterpletely overshadowing them, she naturally felt no sense of aplishment. She raised her eyelids and her gaze became distant. Her fingers moved toward the buttons, preparing to end the call. Just then, Johan¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. 11:001 issing Darling ?) . He was a shrewd and experienced man who was more reliable than Roger and surpassed him in abilities and aura. After taking the phone, he directly posed two sharp questions. ¡°Olivia, with your abrupt splitting of the family, do you not care about your grandfather¡¯s feelings? If he wakes up one day and finds out what you¡¯ve done, how will you face him? ¡°The Smith family has always been a subservient family to the Grant family. Even putting aside the fact about your unfaithfulness and loss of heritage, just consider the Grant family¡¯s enormous influence. By betraying them openly, aren¡¯t you concerned about endangering your family members behind you? As the head of the Smith family, don¡¯t you consider your members even a bit? ¡°I admit that my support for Jarron and Gillian had elements of self¨Cinterest and some selfish motives. But more importantly, it was for the development of the Smith family and the well¨Cbeing of all its members. ¡°Going against the Grant family is foolish, and you are simply inviting trouble!¡± Olivia¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and she sneered. ¡°Since you brought up Grandpa, let¡¯s discuss this matter. I dare to ask you, how do you know that Grandpa doesn¡¯t want to split the family? Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°My intentions align with Grandpa¡¯s. If I want to split the family, Grandpa will certainly support me!¡± At this point, Olivia paused for a moment. Her tone turned mocking and carried a faint arrogance. ¡°Also, Johan, how do you know that I can¡¯t protect my family members? How do you know that I¡¯m not a match for the Grant family?¡± Before Johan could carefully consider the meaning of her words, Olivia continued, ¡°I¡¯ve already done my best for you and all the members. ¡°Even though I¡¯ve separated you, I¡¯ve made ns to ensure that all of Tom¡¯s wealth belongs to you. I have a clear conscience regarding your settlement. ¡°The Grant family¡¯s support for Jarron and Gillian this time, and especially Tom¡¯s unwavering efforts, are merely aimed at obtaining the Smith family¡¯swork and resources. They want to leverage this to get close to Mr. Swift and Mr. Phil.¡± As Olivia casually pointed out the Grant family¡¯s motives, Gillian suddenly trembled and her heart grew cold with a sense of foreboding. She had a premonition that Olivia¡¯s next words would push her into an abyss. Sure enough, Olivia slowly lifted her eyelids. Her eyes were deep and inscrutable, exuding a powerful aura from her long¨Cstanding high position. There was also a touch of yful and mocking demeanor, typical of a young woman. She yfully added, ¡°Please convey a message to Tom and the Grant family. The Smith family doesn¡¯t have any connections with Mr. Swift and Mr. Phil. It¡¯s me, Olivia, who has the connections with them.¡± ¡°Also, thank the Grant family for helping me regroup my family members. They made it easy for me to identify the unfaithful and disloyal Smith family members. ¡°I also thank them for offering a substantial amount of their family wealth to ensure each of the split members can enjoy their own gains.¡± With that, Olivia hung up the phone. All that was left in the hall was a group of people that were dumbstruck like statues. Chapter 395 Chapter 395 Chapter 395 This incident spread quickly and the news soon reached Tom¡¯s ears. Tom¡¯s initial reaction was disbelief. He couldn¡¯t believe it. It just couldn¡¯t be true. Lately, he had been riding high on his sess. The members of the Grant family were well aware that the First Elder had entrusted him with the matter concerning the Smith family, and he had indeed handled it remarkably well. Both the First Elder and the others in the Grant family praised him. There were even rumors that the First Elder favored him to seed him in the future. Although Tom didn¡¯t consider such thoughts, the recognition from his family members brought him great satisfaction, and he was filled with confidence. Now, when he unexpectedly heard this news, it left him in a state of shock. He couldn¡¯t believe that he had fallen into Olivia¡¯s trap. He had nned for so long and boasted in front of the First Elder that he would obtain the Smith family¡¯s connections. For this goal, he had been willing to put all his wealth on the line. But now, Jarron and Gillian informed him that Olivia had known about his ns all along. Not only did she outsmart him and take all of his assets, but she also purged the troublemakers within the Smith family. It was as if she had handed him an empty shell. Tom¡¯s body swayed and his vision turned ck. He muttered, ¡°Impossible, it can¡¯t be true.¡± Jarron and Gillian exchanged a worried nce, feeling apprehensive themselves. Zelen who was sitting beside him, concealed her anger and spoke to Tom in a hushed voice, ¡°Mr. Tom, you can¡¯t entirely trust Olivia¡¯s words. This might be at smoke screen that she¡¯s using to intentionally disrupt your thoughts.¡± Hearing this, Tom¡¯s spirits lifted slightly, and he looked directly at Zelen with an eager gaze. ¡°Are you saying that Olivia is lying?¡± Seeing Tom regain some of hisposure, Zelen heaved a sigh of relief and continued, ¡°Olivia¡¯s words contain a mix of truth and falsehood. They aren¡¯t entirely true, but they aren¡¯t entirely false either. ¡°Consider this, Olivia is only 25 years old, and she met Mr. Phil and Mr. Swift when she was just a child. At that time, she was just a little girl. How could prominent figures like Mr. Phil and Mr. Swift just casually meet a child? ¡°It must have been due to their respect for Isaac¡¯s reputation. ¡°However, Olivia has known these two gentlemen for over a decade and has 11:03 ing 1. D) 45 excellent medical skills. She has undoubtedly developed them into her own connections.¡± Tom¡¯s furrowed brows remained, and his tone was still skeptical. ¡°So, in the end, it¡¯s the same thing.¡± ¡°No.¡± Zelen shook her head and exined hastily, ¡°What I mean is that Mr. Phil and Mr. Swift are both Olivia¡¯s connections and Isaac¡¯s connections. Isaac¡¯s reputation as a miracle doctor is something that Jarron and Gillian can leverage. ¡°What we need to focus on now is to prepare as soon as possible. We should have Jarron, with his title as the head of the Smith family, personally visit Mr. Phil and Mr. Swift. By using the remaining influence of Isaac, we can establish rtionships. with these two gentlemen.¡± Jarrately concurred. ¡°Mr. Phil is fond of fine dining. We can use that as an entry Zelen acted swiftly. Within a day, she found a renowned chef for Jarron and Gillian to visit Joshua. Afterpleting all these tasks, they immediately returned to the Grant family. She intended to report this matter truthfully to the First Elder. Despite appearing confident while discussing matters with Tom, Jarron, and the others, Zelen was deeply apprehensive andcked confidence. Her earlier words were meant to console Tom. When Zelen returned that evening, Bettany was on the third floor, learning etiquette from a teacher. After a period of training, she had now cultivated an elegant demeanor in every action, be it walking, sitting, or lying down. Even the teacher talented student shed her, saying that she was the most hardworking and talented student she had ever seen. She had only learned for a few days, but she already resembled it. Her bearing is even better than that of some celebrities. Bettany pursed her lips, her expression void of any hint of a smile. It seemed like she wasn¡¯t satisfied with herself. During this period of time, she had indeed made an effort to learn. Her waist was straight, her shoulders were narrow and slender, and her neck was long and. graceful. Whether it was walking, sitting, lying down, or dining, she was elegant and impable. However, she felt something was missing. Bettany thought of Olivia. Olivia¡¯s bearing is not perfect, and many times it¡¯s different from what the teacher taught. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The teacher said that when sitting down, the waist should be straight, and the knees should be slightly moved to one side after being close together. But Olivia. * never did this. When she sat down, her back wasn¡¯t straight and rigid. It was rather casual, asionally straight, and asionally rxed. She would even cross one leg over the other. She was simply doing as she pleased, with a nonchnt attitude. However, when she performed these slightly crude actions, they didn¡¯t appear tacky at all. Instead, they looked beautiful and natural, making people irresistibly eager to learn. At the thought of this, Bettany voiced her request. ¡°The movements and key points you¡¯ve taught me appear too stiff. Can you make them more casual and natural?¡± ¡°Casual and natural?¡± The teacher was momentarily puzzled. This request was too vague. It was challenging to urately determine what Bettany meant. The teacher smiled apologetically and asked gently, ¡°If you want to appear more casual and natural, can you give an example or reference a specific celebrity¡¯s demeanor?¡± ¡°Not a celebrity.¡± Bettany shook her head. ¡°The head of the Smith family, Olivia, do you know her? That¡¯s what I want.¡°¡± ¡°Olivia?¡± The teacher hesitated. She was aware of Olivia but hadn¡¯t met her in person, so she wasn¡¯t familiar with her bearing. After pondering for a moment, the teacher suggested, ¡°Miss Fulham, are you familiar with Linda? She¡¯s the benchmark in our industry. She once taught Olivia red wine etiquette. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to call Linda and ask her about Olivia¡¯s bearing style.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Bettany nodded. Upon receiving approval, the teacher dialed Linda¡¯s number and inquired about Olivia¡¯s bearing. ¡°Olivia?¡± Linda was surprised. ¡°Why are you asking this? Do you want to learn Olivia¡¯s bearing?¡± The teacher replied, ¡°I heard that Miss Olivia has an excellent bearing, so I want to know more about it.¡± Hearing this, Linda chuckled and pinched her fingers. ¡°You can¡¯t learn her manners well. Don¡¯t waste your effort.¡± As she spoke, she was about to end the call. ¡°Hey!¡± The teacher quickly stopped her from hanging up. ¡°Linda, don¡¯t hang up.¡± ¡°Why did you say that Olivia¡¯s bearing is not easy to learn?¡± The teacher turned to look at Bettany and put the phone out loud. Bettany was practicing her standing posture when she heard Linda¡¯s clear voice on 11021 the other end of the phone. ¡°It¡¯s not that it¡¯s difficult to learn, but you guys can¡¯t excel in it.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You know smoking, right? To ady, smoking is very bad for her impression. But for Olivia, it won¡¯t. Not only will it not ruin her good impression, but it will also make people crazy to follow her actions. Besides, in a fight, other people might shrew when they fight, but Olivia is valiant and heroic.¡± When Linda taught Olivia red wine etiquette, her preconceived bias in favor of Emma led to an unfavorable interaction with Olivia. She waspletely overshadowed by Olivia. Even so, Linda had to admit that Olivia¡¯s bearing was extremely beautiful. That kind of natural casualness was ingrained in her bones. It was an innate noble temperament. Others could not learn it at all. Chapter 396 Chapter 396 Chapter 396 the bathroom to wash her face. She felt After the teacher left, Bettany went to depressed when recalling Linda¡¯s words. Just now, Linda said, ¡°Olivia¡¯s nobility is innate. If you want to learn from her, it¡¯s useless to learn about external actions. You need to acquire a high intelligence and status like her.¡± Bettany used her finger to write the word ¡°Olivia¡± on the mirror and wiped it with water. She felt that Olivia was indeed amazing. At such a young age, she was already the head of the Smith family and was in charge of the Smith Hospital. She had the power to influence or control a situation. Her single word could make a great impact. Bettany raised her lips slightly. She wasn¡¯tcking in talent herself too. Rose had mentioned that she was extremely talented, and with some more time of learning, she could hold her own art exhibition. Alexander had also brought up the question of whether she wanted to continue her education in the future or start her own business. Bettany chose to pursue a business career. She aspired to be a world¨Crenowned artist, own her art gallery, and be a valuable partner to Alexander. She believed that one day she would stand at the same level as Olivia. She could achieve what Olivia could. Even if she couldn¡¯t match Olivia¡¯s versatility, she aimed to have the power to influence the world, navigate the stock market, control real estate, and make her mark in the realms of art, economics, and even politics. After tidying herself up, Bettany went downstairs to the living room. Her back was straight, and she exuded grace and elegance. In the living room, the First Elder came over and was talking to Zelen. When he saw Bettany, he beckoned her to join them. ¡°Come here.¡± Bettany¡¯s body stiffened as she felt a bit nervous at first. But she quickly recalled Olivia¡¯s demeanor. She raised her eyebrows slightly, adopted an indifferent gaze, and descended the stairs leisurely. Zelen, who was drinking water in the living room, was taken aback by her behavior and nearly choked on her drink. She wiped her mouth and looked surprised. She turned around and asked the maid beside her in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Bettany? Her eyes seem distant, and she¡¯s walking like an old man. Has her recent etiquette training been 1103 (?)] in vain?¡± The maid replied, ¡°Miss Fulham has excelled in etiquette. Even the teacher hast praised her. However, the teacher also mentions that her gaze asionally appears distant, saying it looks lifeless. Yet, she refuses to change it, thinking it¡¯s a sign of nonchnce.¡± The corner of Zelen¡¯s mouth twitched as she was speechless. She thought in mind, ¡°This kind of dead look, akin to that of a blind person, how could it be considered nonchnt? Olivia was the epitome of nonchnce.¡± Thinking about Olivia, Zelen¡¯s heart skipped a beat, she suddenly wondered if Bettany was trying to imitate her. It was like trying to turn a dog into a tiger and the imitation was downright hrious. Olivia¡¯s nonchnt attitude was backed by confidence, given her high social status. Many things couldn¡¯t affect her, which made her seem somewhat condescending. It was impossible for others to learn, and if they tried, they¡¯d end up looking foolish. Bettany walked up to the First Elder and casually nodded at him before sitting down. This nonchnt attitude made the First Elder a little dissatisfied and he frowned slightly. However, it was not the time to be picky as he still had a more serious matter to attend. First Elder questioned Bettany, ¡°You lived with Olivia for a while. How is she? Does she have good interpersonal rtionships?¡± Bettany remained silent as she actually didn¡¯t know that much. She subconsciously lowered her head. She pinched her fingers and thought for a long time before saying, ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure, but she¡¯s quite a kind person. Even when we weren¡¯t close, she saved me twice and even cured my right hand. However, she¡¯s a bit arrogant. She treats me with an average attitude. Her sincerity iscking, and shees across as somewhat insincere.¡± ¡°Insincere?¡± Zelen responded in surprise, ¡°How did youe to that conclusion?¡± Bettany frowned and replied, ¡°Well, she promised Rose that she would look after me, but she didn¡¯t put in much effort. Everyone in our circle knows I owe her a favor, and my teacher advised me to respect Olivia. However, she¡¯s actually quite arrogant and fake. She appears to take care of me on the surface, but, in reality, she only gives me her old dresses. She pretends to ask me about my preferences at auctions but never actually buys anything for me.¡± Zelen listened to all this with a heavy heart and couldn¡¯t help but retort, ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve. Why should she buy you dresses or bid on items for you at an auction? It¡¯s like you¡¯re taking all these for granted. Enough, go and do your own 11.031 ig darting 5 . things. We can¡¯t get any valuable information about her from you. And please, don¡¯t imitate her nonchnce. You look like a fool.¡± Zelen¡¯s tone was filled with impatience. Bettany was extremely embarrassed and quickly left. Afterward, Zelen turned to the First Elder and suggested, ¡°Bettany is not very useful. Perhaps we should send someone to gather information?¡± There¡¯s no need, the First Elder replied in confidence with a coffee in his hand. ¡°Someone like Bettany cannot be swayed even by Olivia. You can see how inadequate her capabilities are. There¡¯s no way she could win Mr. Phil and Mr. Swift¡¯s favor. ¡°As for what she mentioned about her connections with them. She must be overly confident. Mr. Phil and Mr. Swift must have shown her kindness out of respect for Isaac. Zelen suddenly understood. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right. I can¡¯t even think of this just now. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°That¡¯s enough, the First Elder said impatiently, unwilling to entertain Zelen¡¯s ttery. He instructed her, ¡°Jarron and Gillian are not verypetent. Be cautious when visiting Mr. Phil and make sure not to make any mistakes.¡± Zelen nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll apany them.¡± Joshua had been living in arge manor in Layfield. It upied an extremelyrge area and was filled with all kinds of vegetables and fruits. It was like a small farm. Farms were not rare, but it was rare to own such arge piece ofnd in a major city with a good level of economic development. This was enough to prove that Joshua¡¯s identity was extraordinary. Zelen, Jarron, Gillian, and the chef they hired went there with two cars. One of the cars was driven by Jarron with Gillian sitting in the front passenger seat. Zelen sat in the back seat. In another car followed behind them was a driver and the chef. Zelen¡¯s tone was uncertain. ¡°Isn¡¯t it inappropriate to only bring the chef along? Should we prepare some other gifts?¡± Gillian looked at her and smiled. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. Mr. Phil has a very good temper. When I was young, I visited his ce many times. Although I haven¡¯t been there. as often as Olivia, I¡¯m quite familiar with him too. He likes to interact with juniors. very much.¡± Upon hearing this, Zelen rolled her eyes and leaned in. ¡°You¡¯re saying that Mr. Phil knows you?¡± Gillian nodded and exined in a low voice, ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve been in touch with Mr. Phil for many years. He has always been very warm and weing.¡± [1:03 Zelen was delighted. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± Gillian shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not that we have a particrly close rtionship. Mr. Phil is kind to every junior, even those he¡¯s only met once or twice. He treats everyone nicely.¡± Zelen nodded thoughtfully. When they arrived at the entrance of the manor, the security guard at the door informed Joshua. ¡°Who¡¯s here?¡± Even though Joshua was in his 80s, he was still physically robust and had a very loud voice. The security guard reported respectfully, ¡°Two juniors from the Smith family are here.¡± Joshua thought that it was Olivia who came to visit him. His eyes lit up, and his voice immediately became enthusiastic. ¡°Hurry, let them in.¡± The security guard sensed Joshua¡¯s excitement in his tone and understood that these guests were not ordinary. It seemed that Joshua had been looking forward to their arrival. He immediately adjusted his attitude, bing even more respectful. ¡°Mr. Phil is delighted to hear that you¡¯vee.¡± The security guard greeted politely with a smile, ¡°Pleasee in this way.¡± Upon seeing the security guard¡¯s attitude, Zelen looked at Jarron and Gillian. Her eyes filled with surprise. Chapter 397 Chapter 397 Chapter 397 ¡°It must be Olivia.¡± Joshua was extremely happy. He repeatedly instructed in the kitchen, asking the chef to make a few of Olivia¡¯s favorite dishes. After that, he personally went to the door to wee them. However, he was stunned for a moment when he met Gillian halfway. Then, he remembered that Jarron and Gillian were also the Smith family members. Only then did he realize that he had misunderstood. Joshua was very disappointed, but a wise person like him would not show his disappointment. He greeted Jarron and Gillian directly and said warmly, ¡°Why are you two children here?¡± Gillian smiled gently. ¡°Mr. Phil, we¡¯re here to visit you.¡± As she spoke, she turned around and introduced Zelen, who was standing beside her. ¡°This is Zelen, she has helped us a lot.¡± ¡°Alright, wee to my house.¡± Joshua smiled at Zelen and did not say anything more. The group of them entered the house. Joshua made coffee for them while Gillian was observing seriously beside him. ¡°Mr. Phil, your coffee¨Cmaking skills are incredible. I¡¯ve had a lot of coffee, and yours is the best I¡¯ve ever tasted.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Joshua enjoyed getting along with the younger ones very much. A few words from Gillian made himugh. Gillian dragged Jarron over. ¡°By the way, Mr. Phil, I have good news for Jarron is now the head of the Smith family.¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. You ¡°The head of the Smith family?¡± Joshua¡¯s hand that was holding the coffee cup paused. He was very surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t it Olivia?¡± Upon hearing this, Gillian¡¯s heart suddenly tightened. She turned to look at Jarron and smiled awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s like this. Let me exin to you. the Smith family has a rule that if the family members are dissatisfied with their head during the grand banquet at the end of the year, they can vote for a new family head.¡± Joshua understood and nodded. ¡°So, Olivia can¡¯t gain favor from them?¡± Gillian curled her lips and exined, ¡°Olivia actually didn¡¯t do anything wrong. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s too cold and doesn¡¯t think about her family members. Inparison, Jarron wins the hearts of the family members.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± The smile on Joshua¡¯s face faded a little as if he didn¡¯t want to continue the topic. ¡°Let¡¯s stop talking about this,¡± he said. ¡°You the younger ones can handle your own matters. I won¡¯t meddle with this. Let¡¯s not discuss this.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Gillian quickly changed the topic with a smile. ¡°Mr. Phil, I brought someone along with us. You can have a guess.¡± () vouders ¡°Is there a need to guess? It must be a chef.¡± Joshua was confident. Gillian pretended to sigh. ¡°I really can¡¯t hide anything from you. The chef we¡¯ve invited this time is Mr. Grayson Hunt. He might not be that famous, but he cooks steak exceptionally well. It is so delicious and you should definitely have a try. ¡°That¡¯s great. Joshua was overjoyed. ¡°I happen to have a batch of fresh rosemary here. You can use it during cooking.¡± Grayson went to the kitchen to prepare the ingredients for cooking. Gillian and Jarron discussed food with Joshua in the living room. At this moment, the and hosts were all happy and the atmosphere was very warm. guests Zelen sat at the side. Although she didn¡¯t know much about food and couldn¡¯t say much, her expression was extremely satisfied. She didn¡¯t expect Joshua to have such a good rtionship with Gillian and Jarron. It seemed that they had made the right choice to visit him this time. It was time for lunch, and the dishes were ready. The group walked into the dining room. Joshua sat at the dining table and tried the dishes. His eyes lit up. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s delicious.¡± Needless to say, the steak was well¨Cmarinated and had a unique texture. Not only was Grayson good at cooking steak, but he also did well for the side dishes. Joshua praised him repeatedly. It was obvious that he was very satisfied with the food. At the dining table, Gillian and Jarron looked at each other. Their previously tense hearts were completely relieved. In the middle of the lunch, Joshua was called out. Zelen approached Gillian and whispered, ¡°You can tell him more about the Grant family. Don¡¯t forget to introduce it to Mr. Phil.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Gillian immediately agreed and nodded. However, she was a little. uneasy. ¡°Isn¡¯t it too sudden? It will make Mr. Phil unhappy. Why don¡¯t I mention Isaac more to get closer to Mr. Phil first?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Zelen agreed. After Joshua returned, he ate a few more side dishes. If the butler beside him. hadn¡¯t reminded him that he couldn¡¯t eat anymore, he would have eaten some more. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. All of them are so delicious.¡± Joshua was really surprised. He asked Gillian, ¡°Where did you find this chef?¡± Gillian pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°We knew that you like delicious food, so we specially asked around.¡± ¡°That¡¯s very thoughtful of you.¡± Joshua nodded. Gillian licked her lips and started a topic about Isaac. ¡°Back then, Grandpa also 45 . liked to eat steaks. Every festive season, our family would gather together and prepare the meal.¡± ¡°It¡¯s lively.¡± Joshua sighed and then suddenly remembered something. He said, ¡°When you mentioned family, it reminded me of Olivia. She shouldn¡¯t miss out on such delicious steak.¡± As he spoke, he picked up his phone excitedly and dialed Olivia¡¯s number. ¡°Olivia,e to my house and have steak. There¡¯s an outstanding chef here. All the dishes. are very well¨Cmade.¡± Olivia had just finished her lunch and was taking a walk outside. She knew that Joshua was a gourmet, and if he praised the dishes as delicious, they must be quite. unique. She hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s great. Joshua, maybe you can give me the contact of the chef and I¡¯ll try his dishes next time I visit.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡± Joshua frowned. ¡°The steak is really nice. You shouldn¡¯t wait any longer.¡± ¡°Then what should I do?¡± Olivia was helpless. ¡°I don¡¯t have time recently so I can¡¯t go back to Layfield. What a pity.¡± Joshua also felt that it was a pity that she couldn¡¯t eat such a good steak. After thinking about it for a few seconds, Joshua thought of a good idea. ¡°I have it. I¡¯ll get the chef to go to Evervale and ask him to cook for you.¡± ¡°Really, Joshua, you really dote on me too much,¡± Olivia said coquettishly. ¡°This is nothing.¡± Joshua continued, ¡°In addition to this good chef who made steak, there¡¯s another pastry chef and I¡¯ll ask him to go too. By the way, don¡¯t you like seafood? The salmon delivered by Gillian this time is extremely good. It¡¯s. fresh. I¡¯ll bring them all to you.¡± very Gillian, Jarron, and Zelen sat at the dining table. They watched helplessly as Joshua mentioned sending the chef and the ingredients they had brought over to Olivia. They went to visit Joshua with all their might, considering every aspect carefully. Apart from the chef, they didn¡¯t bring any other valuable gifts, but they brought some seafood ingredients, hoping to get closer to him. In the end, after they had tried their best to please Joshua, Joshua turned to Olivia and gave them to her. For a moment, Gillian¡¯s feelings were extremelyplicated. After Joshua finished talking about food over the phone, he started to act pitifully. ¡°Olivia, tell me, why haven¡¯t youe to see me for so long? I¡¯m an old man who stays at home all day. It¡¯s so boring.¡± Olivia sat on a bench in the garden, smiling mischievously. ¡°This is easy. Joshua, you cane to see me. Juste with the chef and others. It¡¯s like if the mountain doesn¡¯te to me, I¡¯ll go to the mountain.¡± ¡°You talk so cloquently, Olivia.¡± Joshua chuckled. ¡°Alright, I can¡¯t argue with you. Let¡¯s go with that. I¡¯ll get ready, and in a couple of days, I¡¯lle to see you.¡± After hanging up the phone, Joshua turned to Gillian and the other two. He saw that the three of them had put down their forks and were all shocked. Joshua was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Chapter 398 Chapter 398 Chapter 398 How could they have an appetite to eat? Jarron and the others¡® expressions were stiff and pale. No one expected Joshua to be so good to Olivia. They were still trying to please Joshua, doing their best to win his favor. But they didn¡¯t expect that Joshua was actually trying to please Olivia. Joshua even nned to make a trip to Evervale personally in order to meet Olivia. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Gillian could not sit still. Her fingers gripped her sleeves tightly, and her knuckles turned white and green. She recalled that when she was young. Isaac would only bring the three children to visit Joshua on Christmas. She could only visit once a year, and Olivia had no such restrictions. She could go whenever she wanted. Gillian had always been jealous of Olivia, thinking that Isaac was favoring her. Now, looking back, she thought that it wasn¡¯t her grandfather¡¯s favoritism but rather Joshua¡¯s fondness for Olivia that allowed her to do so. Thinking of this, Gillian touched her cheek and talked inwardly to herself, ¡®Gillian, how much longer are you going to be stubborn? Aren¡¯t you going to give up?¡® All the facts were overturned. Back then, when Olivia took away the position of the family head and left their hometown, she did not give up. After experiencing Olivia¡¯s brainwashing and being attacked by Rose, she was indignant. So what was she still holding out for now? Did she have to put in all the effort and try until she hurt before giving up? Did she need someone to point at her nose and say she was not as good as Olivia for her to give up? After leaving Joshua¡¯s manor, the three of them didn¡¯t have the mood to talk. Gillian stood at the door and looked back. A great sense of grief and indignation suddenly surged in her heart.. She suddenly turned around and ran towards the main building in the manor,pletely ignoring the surprised gazes of the people around her. Gillian ran very fast, relying on sheer determination. When she arrived at the living room, she saw Joshua sitting down and drinking coffee. She widened her eyes and stared at Joshua. She asked word by word, ¡°Mr. Phil, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand.¡± LL:01 Joshua had always been very patient with the young ones. When he heard this, he waved at Gillian and gestured for her to sit in front of him. He asked gently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gillian parted heavily. When her agitated emotions calmed down, she said, ¡°Mr. Phil, why do you all like Olivia but not me? I don¡¯t understand. I don¡¯t understand at all. Is it just because Olivia is smart and beautiful that everyone¡¯s eyes are on her? ¡°And I, because I¡¯m not as smart as Olivia Taylor, not as beautiful, and not good at pleasing people, am I not as good as her?¡± Gillian¡¯s heart was full of hidden resentment, which finally eruptedpletely at this moment. Back then, she had questioned Isaac in the same way, but unfortunately, Isaac had a heart attack and didn¡¯t provide her an answer. Gillian didn¡¯t want to remain confused like this. She wanted a clear exnation from him. She wondered what the exact reason was. She thought, ¡®Why did they all like Olivia but not me? Was being smart and beautiful so important? I have worked so hard and treated everyone sincerely, but all I got in return was being ignored. This wasn¡¯t fair at all. Feeling that God was unfair, she wanted to find an answer for herself. Joshua was originally holding a coffee cup, thinking that Gillian would ask him some special questions. In the end, she only vented her emotions. He shook his head in disappointment and sighed. ¡°Gillian, you only see Olivia as smart and beautiful. Can¡¯t you see anything else when you see others treat her well?¡± Gillian frowned, unable to see beyond those qualities. ¡°People always say, when you meet a wise man, you have to observe and learn about his wisdom.¡± Joshua¡¯s tone was faint. ¡°You grew up with Olivia Taylor. Didn¡¯t you learn anything from her?¡± Gillian did not say anything, but Joshua could feel her unease from her body movements. Joshua continued, ¡°You asked me why I¡¯m good to Olivia Taylor. I¡¯ll tell you now. ¡°Back then, your grandfather brought her to my house to nurse my body. My leg had always been weak. When I was injured when I was young, and since then I have often felt pain. When it acted up, it was so painful that I wished I were dead. Because it was a long¨Cterm illness, I couldn¡¯t treat it even after many years of seeking medicine. I gave up and didn¡¯t expect to recover. ¡°Even Isaac didn¡¯t take my leg illness to heart. He just nursed my body. ¡°At that time, Olivia was only around six to seven years old. She looked small and 11:04 45 quiet, not saying a word, like a beautiful doll. ¡°No one expected that a six¨Cyear¨Cold girl would take my leg disease to heart. She followed Isaac and asked about various treatments for my leg disease. She consulted ether doctors and studied books about it. After a year of pondering, she ran to me excitedly and said she could treat my leg. Hearing this, Gillian was surprised and asked, ¡°She cured your leg disease?¡± Joshua shook his head and exined, ¡°How is that possible? She was still so young, but her effort was precious. She genuinely cared.¡± So that was how it was. Gillian finally understood that Joshua doted on Olivia because she was sincere to him. Gillian pondered in her heart. Just as she was about to speak, Joshua smiled and asked her, ¡°Do you the that I love Olivia because she¡¯s sincere to me and cares about me?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Gillian looked up. Joshua shook his head. ¡°Of course not. Old men like me will not be not so easily moved. At that time, I only thought that Olivia was sincere and cute but I didn¡¯t dote on her.¡± ¡°The real love for her was three years after that incident. The little girl always remembered that my leg was not in good condition. Since it could not be cured, she tried all kinds of ways to reduce the pain I suffered. One had to say that Olivia was really talented in medicine. She had created a powerful painkiller before she was ten. After applying it, it could reduce most of the pain. ¡°At that time, I was really surprised and asked Olivia about the reasons she was so concerned about me. you. I¡¯m Olivia smiled and replied seriously. ¡®Mr. Phil, I¡¯m not concerned about concerned about Grandpa Isaac. I can feel his fear and ttery towards you. He hopes to cure you and gain your favor. Grandpa¡¯s hope is my hope. ¡°Therefore, I hope to cure you and make you value Grandpa. Joshua¡¯s voice became emotional as he said, ¡°That child¡¯s heart is truly like crystal. She¡¯ll give all she has to those people she holds dear in her heart. So¡­¡± At this point, Joshua paused and continued, ¡°So, I hope that one day, I will also be taken seriously by her and be someone she respects.¡± He turned to Gillian and said in a puzzled tone, ¡°You¡¯re already someone Olivia cares about. Why aren¡¯t you satisfied? Why do you always want to disappoint her?¡± Gillian stood up and suddenly looked up. Joshua¡¯s tone turned colder, no longer gentle and friendly but rather carrying the scrutiny and judgment of an elder towards a junior. ¡°Gillian, your aptitude is not high, just average. Without Olivia, you would never have achieved what you have today. 11:04 ¡°It¡¯s because Olivia has been exceptionally kind to you, to the point where you¡¯ve developed the illusion that you stand on an equal footing with her and canpete with her. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Olivia and if you weren¡¯t someone she cared about, you might never have had the chance to interact with someone of her caliber, let alone step. through the doors of my house. Do you know why you and Isaac can visit me every year? Do you know why I praised you and treated you kindly? It¡¯s because of Olivia. She knew you wanted to visit me, so she begged me to agree to Isaac bringing the children along and begged me to take good care of you. ¡°Gillian, to be honest, without Olivia, I wouldn¡¯t even give you a second nce. Your attitude is even lower than my assistant¡¯s. I don¡¯t have the time and energy to entertain everyone.¡± Gillian staggered back a step and fell heavily on the chair. Chapter 399 Chapter 399 Chapter 399 Gillian nned to return to M and asked Jarron to go with her. ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Jarron disagreed. ¡°There are still a lot of things to handle on this side of the Smith family. We can¡¯t just leave like that.¡± Jarron said sternly, ¡°If you want to leave, go by yourself. I¡¯m not leaving.¡± Gillian sat on the sofa, silently fidgeting with her fingers, not saying a word. After a while, she spoke with a gentle but resolute tone, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go over first.¡± ¡°I n to go and find a job. Doctors in M earn a high sry, and as long as I work diligently and take it one step at a time, I can make a good life for myself.¡± ¡°Good life?¡± Jarron sneered, his voice sharp. He looked down at Gillian and asked, ¡°What kind of good life are you talking about? Can you afford a big house in an upscale neighborhood? Can you wear designer clothes? Can you hire servants?¡± As he said this, Jarron¡¯s voice suddenly choked, and he turned to look out the window. The house they were currently living in belonged to Tom. It was a standalone three¨Cstory vi with a small garden. The living room on the ground floor had an extremely high ceiling, leading up to the second floor, with a massive casement window. The window had been meticulously cleaned by the servants, offering a clear reflection. Jarron pointed to the house and asked Gillian, ¡°Do you know how much this vi costs? Forty million dors! How many years will it take for the both of us to afford such a house in M? ¡°I¡¯ve had the best of everything since I was a child. I live in the family building behind the hospital not because I can only live there, but because it¡¯s close to the hospital. I have many options. There are many properties in Layfield, Evervale, and even Capitol City. Regardless of where I go for business trips, I always have at ce to stay.¡± Jarron listed his privileges one by one. ¡°I grew up eating the finest food and wearing Bosman clothing. I attended the best school in Layfield and received. top¨Cnotch educational resources. I had butlers and servants to handle the trivial matters and I didn¡¯t even need to be bothered. ¡°I enjoyed thepany of high¨Csociety individuals during special asions and holidays. asionally, I would apany Isaac to visit some of the most influential figures in domestic politics and governance. ¡°Gillian, I used to stand at the top of a mountain and be the center of attention. Now, you want me to return to M with you and be a small doctor. Gillian, do you think I¡¯ll be satisfied?¡± 11:04 Jarron¡¯s voice grew increasingly high, and his tone became intense and tremulous. By the end of his words, his eyes were already red. Looking at Jarron in this state, Gillian finally felt regret. She covered her face with her hands as her body trembled violently. It felt like there was a gaping hole in her heart, and the pain was immense. She kept ming herself, thinking that it was her fault. If she hadn¡¯t been so arrogant and hadn¡¯t fought with Olivia over the Smith family, Jarron wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. Olivia was generous and wouldn¡¯t have mistreated them. Gillian couldn¡¯t hold back her emotions any longer and began to sob. She kept thinking, ¡®I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. She realized that there was no remedy for her regrets. Therefore, they could only bear the consequences themselves. After returning to her room upstairs, she packed her luggage and scheduled her flight for the next day. Before leaving, she decided to do onest thing for Jarron. This was the only thing she could do. She was determined to meet Olivia. All along, she was the one who took the initiative to fight with Olivia. In fact, the disagreement between Jarron and Olivia was not that deep, and Jarron hadn¡¯t truly hurt Olivia. There was still room for reconciliation between them. She nned to go and meet Olivia at night. She was going to bow down to her and beg her to treat Jarron well. She thought, ¡®Didn¡¯t Olivia want me to beg for mercy? Didn¡¯t she want to see me defeated? Alright, I would give all these to her.¡¯ She was willing to set aside her pride and apologize for the sake of Jarron. Gillianughed self¨Cdeprecatingly, her eyes filled with sarcasm. Gillian decided that it was fine for her to bow down to Olivia. Taking out her phone, Gillian took a deep breath and called ke. Receiving Gillian¡¯s call, ke was very surprised. ¡°Gillian? Why are you calling?¡± Gillian bit her lip and spoke, ¡°Ms. ke, I want to meet Olivia.¡± ke¡¯s tone was hesitant. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gillian¡¯s expression was bleak. She looked up at the tall maple trees outside the window and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s time. Olivia and I need to put an end to this. We¡¯ve been fighting for so many years, harboring hatred for each other, contending, and entangling. It¡¯s been going on for too long. ¡°Ms. ke, I¡¯m tired, I don¡¯t want to continue. ¡°I can¡¯t beat Olivia: I surrender.¡± Although ke had always been dissatisfied with Gillian, she was still the girl she had raised. Thinking of Gillian¡¯s former spiritednesspared to her current destion and sorrow, ke couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of sadness. She sniffled and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll report to Miss Olivia.¡± Gillian nodded. ¡°Alright, I have a flight tomorrow afternoon, and time is running out. Let¡¯s do it tonight. If she¡¯s not avable, we can meet at the airport tomorrow morning.¡± After ending the call, ke hurriedly went to see Olivia. Olivia was testing Andrew for some programming knowledge. Andrew learned very quickly and had already known all the basics. ke quickly walked over and looked at Olivia with red eyes. ¡°Miss Olivia¡­¡± Olivia raised an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Noticing ke¡¯s troubled expression, Olivia patted Andrew¡¯s head and asked him to y nearby. ke sat down beside Olivia and said with a heavy tone, ¡°Miss Olivia, Gillian wants to see you.¡± The seemingly gentle and elegant Gillian, with a hidden core of pride and stubbornness, has finally surrendered. While ke breathed a sigh of relief, there was a hint of indescribable disappointment deep down. Olivia slightly raised an eyebrow. Her slender fingers were gripping a pencil, and her tone remained calm. ¡°Oh.¡± ke was puzzled by the response and asked herself, ¡®What does ¡®oh¡® mean?¡® Thinking that Olivia might not have understood, she repeated, ¡°Miss Olivia, Gillian has admitted defeat, and she is thinking of meeting you.¡± ¡°Then let her think whatever she wants.¡± Olivia¡¯s tone was indifferent. She did not take this matter to heart at all. ke reacted a little and said in a surprised tone, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to meet her?¡± Olivia looked up in confusion. ¡°Why should I see her?¡± This time, ke was really stunned. ¡°You¡¯ve been in conflict for so long. Don¡¯t you want to see her repent?¡± Olivia tilted her head and thought seriously for a while. Then, she shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to. Considering her as my opponent would be too much of apliment. We haven¡¯t really been in conflict. It¡¯s always been her causing trouble, and I just can¡¯t be bothered with her. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°I never considered her as my opponent from the beginning.¡± 54 LO 0] : ke was taken aback. Olivia waved her hand. ¡°Alright, go ahead. You don¡¯t need to report Gillian¡® matters to me in the future.¡± In the past, Olivia treated Gillian well because of Isaac and because Gillian treated her sincerely when they were young. But that was all in the past. So much had happened between them, and they would never go back to the past. Now, Gillian was just a stranger to Olivia. Since that was the case, what was the point of meeting Gillian? On the other end, Gillian waited for the entire night. She waited until noon the next day when ke called. She hurriedly picked up the phone and asked, ¡°Ms. ke, why are you only calling now? It¡¯s toote, please ask Olivia to wait for me at the airport.¡± ke hesitated for a moment but finally said, ¡°Okay.¡± Gillian dragged her luggage and did not ask Jarron to send her. She took a taxi to the airport alone. The moment she arrived at the airport, she called ke. ¡°Ms. ke, I¡¯m at the airport. Where are you?¡± ke responded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re almost there.¡± Gillian nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you in the waiting room.¡± She waited for more than four hours and even boarded the ne but did not see Olivia. She sat in her seat and looked out through the small window of the ne. She finally realized that ke had been lying. Olivia would never see her again. Chapter 400 Chapter 400 Chapter 400 After losing more than half of his wealth, Tom only gained support from the Smith family members who were not worthy. Joshua was obviously closer to Olivia and Gillian had left. Everything was not going smoothly. All along, Tom had never taken Olivia seriously, and he did not expect to fall so quickly. Tom was infuriated. He spoke inwardly, ¡®Olivia, just you wait. I¡¯ll show you how I win.¡± Tom had lived a life of ease and had never experienced such a significant setback. He was genuinely furious. This time, he genuinely harbored a grudge against Olivia. He immediately returned to the Grant family. With the support of his father, he leveraged the family¡¯s resources to open a hospital opposite the Smith Hospital in Layfield. They named it the First Smith Hospital and directly challenged the Smith Hospital. With Tom taking the lead and First Elder supporting him, the members of the Holmes family, Watson family, the Manson family, and so on generously contributed. In less than half a month, the First Smith Hospital was opened. What¡¯s more, he managed to lure many talents away from the Smith Hospital. They also used online resources to promote hospital extensively on the inte. the In the blink of an eye, they left the public in confusion, unable to discern which hospital was genuine and which was fake. Local patients who were ustomed to visiting the Smith Hospital would know about the authenticity. However, patients from other regions were perplexed, unsure which hospital was the genuine one. The Grant family¡¯s aggressive online promotions, along with the endorsement of Jarron, led many non¨Clocal patients to believe that the First Smith Hospital was the true sessor of the venerable Smith family¡¯s medical heritage. This situation left the deputy director, Ben in a state of great urgency. He rushed to Evervale to find Olivia. To his dismay, when he arrived at the Smith family¡¯s vi in Evervale, he discovered that Olivia was not there. With Christmas approaching, Olivia and Daniel had taken Andrew back to the Sullivan family¡¯s old residence. Helpless, Ben had no choice but to call Olivia. When the phone rang, Olivia was sitting in a chair ying with a cat. It was a Christmas gift from Andrew, a lively Exotic Shorthair. 1101 D The cat was extremely cute and especially liked to climb onto Olivia¡¯s legs. ¡°Hello?¡± Olivia picked up the phone with her left hand and held a cat teaser in her right hand as she yed with the kitten. ¡°Miss Olivia, something has happened.¡± Ben¡¯s throat was burning with anger. ¡°Jarron has opened a hospital named First Smith Hospital opposite to ours. They¡¯re fighting us now. Please hurry back and deal with it.¡± ¡°Oh, got it. We can talk about it after Christmas.¡± Olivia did not care much. Her tone was very casual. ¡°How can we do that?¡± Ben was anxious. He licked his dry lips. ¡°Miss Olivia, this is an urgent matter. You have to deal with it immediately. We can¡¯t wait any longer. The longer it drags on, the more disadvantageous it will be for us. ¡°The Grant family is promoting the hospital all over the Inte. Many influencers and even celebrities are publicly supporting the First Smith Hospital. We have to think of a way. It¡¯s best if we can also promote it on the Inte. We have to let the public know that our hospital is the true hospital under the Smith family.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Ben was so anxious but Olivia was still nonchnt. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it after the Christmas Day.¡± ¡°Miss Olivia!¡± Ben¡¯s voice was hoarse and he was about to cry. ¡°Miss Olivia, we can¡¯t wait anymore. We really can¡¯t wait anymore. Even if you don¡¯t care about me or the hospital, you have to think for Mr. Smith. This hospital is his entire life¡¯s work.¡± At the mention of Isaac, Olivia¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s deal with this matter first.¡± She raised her hand and put away the cat teaser. She gently rubbed her forehead and said helplessly, ¡°Seriously, they don¡¯t even take a break from fooling around during Christmas.¡± She asked the servants to carry the kitten away and called Yanis and ke over to join the call with Ben. ke also knew about the incident at the First Smith Hospital opposite the Smith Hospital. She had been worried about it recently. ¡°Mr. Isaac cares about the hospital the most. If he wakes up and realizes that the reputation he has painstakingly umted has been snatched away by the other. party, he will definitely be sad.¡± Yanis¡¯s face was cold. ¡°That¡¯s right, so we have to think of a way to prove that our hospital is the real Smith Hospital while the opposite First Smith Hospital is fake.¡± Upon hearing her words, Ben nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yanis and ke are right. We have to increase the publicity. We have to publicize more than the Grant family to tell the people that our hospital is real and prevent them from visiting the First Smith Hospital. ¡°Not only should we invite celebrities, but we should also invite those famous 24 11:01 business and political sector to speak up for us.¡± || : ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± ke¡¯s eyes lit up. She looked at Olivia with burning eyes. ¡°Miss Olivia, the words of these prominent figures are more convincing.¡± ¡°Is that so.¡± Olivia looked up and did not agree with ke¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s too troublesome to invite those famous businessmen. It¡¯s a waste of time. Why don¡¯t we just ask them to change the name of the First Smith Hospital to the Second Smith Hospital?¡± ke was dumbfounded. ¡°Miss Olivia, what do you mean?¡± Olivia twirled the cat teaser in her hand and said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s what I mean.¡± At this point, she lowered her eyes and called out to Ben, ¡°Didn¡¯t you mentionst time that you wanted to expand the scale of the hospital? Isn¡¯t this perfect? It was as if when I was about to doze off, someone came over to fulfill me by offering me a pillow. ¡°Before long, the Smith Second Hospital will be our branch.¡± Ben was speechless. Olivia could not be bothered to exin too much to him and directly hung up. ke leaned forward and said in a low voice, ¡°Olivia, I don¡¯t understand what you mean. Will the First Smith Hospital be willing to change its name and be our branch?¡± ¡°Whether we change the name is my call, not theirs.¡± Olivia¡¯s expression hardened, and her face grewpletely cold. ¡°We can¡¯t keep being led around by the Grant family. We can¡¯t remain passive forever. ¡°This time, I¡¯ll let the Grant family see my capabilities. ¡°Let them know what true conspiracy and cunning are, and what it means to bet truly underhanded and unnoticed.¡± On the Grant family¡¯s side, Tom had been busy with hospital matters. Not sure if he was too tired or if he had caught a cold, he fell ill. The illness came on suddenly and ferociously. In the blink of an eye, he couldn¡¯t even get out of bed. Initially, Zelen thought that Tom¡¯s illness was due to his busyness regarding hospital issues, but she soon realized something was amiss. She found out that his condition was not just about catching a cold. Zelen quickly sent Tom to the Evervale Hospital for a specialist consultation. The doctors who attended the consultation were all top doctors in Evervale, but after a lengthy discussion, they couldn¡¯t figure out Tom¡¯s condition. It was very strange that they had never seen the condition before. Zelen reported this matter to the First Elder with a serious face. First Elder utilized the Grant family¡¯s connections and quickly invited a renowned doctor #5 from Capitol City. He originally thought that the doctor could cure Tom¡¯s illness, but it turned out that even the famous doctor from Capitol City was helpless. First Elde: finally realized the seriousness of the situation and visited Tom in the hospital. He also discussed the case with the doctor from Capitol City, Aaron Joel. Aaron showed the case to the First Elder. ¡°Look, we¡¯ve scanned your son¡¯s body. There are no abnormal symptoms. Every part of his body and every organ is fine. This means that he¡¯s actually not sick. ¡°However, the strange part is that although there¡¯s nothing wrong with his body, his organs are aging at a certain speed. Moreover, the patient is getting more and more sleepy. He¡¯s sleeping longer and longer every day. If this continues, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll develop into a vegetative state.¡± Upon hearing the words ¡°vegetative state,¡± First Elder¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and his eyes instantly turned cold. He looked up at Aaron. ¡°I didn¡¯te here to hear you talk about how serious his condition is. I want to know if you can cure him!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Aaron¡¯s tone was calm. ¡°Please forgive me for being unable to do anything.¡± First Elder¡¯s heart instantly sank. Aaron continued, ¡°But, there¡¯s someone who might be able to save him.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Olivia.¡± Chapter 401 Chapter 401 Chapter 401 Olivia was brought up by Mr. Swift. Mr. Swift was once the head of the country, and his breadth of mind was beyond the reach of ordinary people. He had taught Olivia many things, the most important of which was the rule of the country. In other words, regardless of whether it was a ck or white cat, it was a good cat if it caught a rat. Some things were about the oue, not the process. Therefore, she used some tricks to deal with Tom. She could not always be led by the nose by the Grant family. She did not have that much time to fight against Tom and deal with the Smith family. Therefore, she would solve it from the root. After everyone left, ke stayed behind. She still did not understand Olivia¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Miss Olivia.¡± ke frowned and looked worried. ¡°How do you n to resolve the matter with the Smith Hospital? The Grant family is not so easy to deal with. Our chances of winning are low if we fight against the Grant family.¡± ¡°The hospital¡¯s problem is indeed not easy to solve.¡± Olivia nodded and agreed. with ke. However, she looked up with a mischievous expression. ¡°But I can solve the person who created the problem.¡± ¡®What does she mean?¡® thought ke. ke waspletely stunned. Olivia leaned back and raised her eyebrows at ke. She saidzily, ¡°As long as we solve Tom, the hospital¡¯s problem will be solved. If necessary, we can also solve the Grant family¡¯s First Elder.¡± Things at the hospital were too troublesome to deal with. As Ben had said, it was fine to ask someone to expand the publicity and say that the Smith Hospital was fake. The director of the First Smith Hospital was the real Smith family¡¯s heir, born into a family that had been glorious for a thousand years. Olivia had a way to invite business and political celebrities to promote the Smith Hospital. However, she felt that it was too troublesome. Since there was an easier way, why did she have to go around it? To deal with the Grant family, there was no need to reason with them. She would just use a powerful drug. 11.25 All she needed to do was to get rid of Tom. The corners of ke¡¯s mouth twitched when she heard Olivia say that she wanted to get rid of Tom. She whispered, ¡°Miss, is this not that appropriate? It will cross the bottom line.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Oliviaforted her. ¡°I¡¯m aw¨Cabiding citizen. How can I break thew knowingly? I¡¯m just returning the Great Nourishment Pill that the Grant family gave me. How can I be the only one to take such a good thing? Of course, everyone should share it.¡± ke was at a loss for words. First Elder had also contacted Olivia. The location was the Smith family¡¯s vi in the western suburbs. When Olivia returned to the vi in the western suburbs, First Elder had been waiting for a long time. Behind him stood Zelen, ring at Olivia with a gloomy expression. ¡°Olivia, was it speak, Zelen questioned angrily. Her fingertips almost poked Olivia¡¯s face. Olivia pushed her fingertips away and walked to the sofa in front to sit down. She instructed Rnd to make a cup of coffee before turning to Zelen. Her tone was calm and did not hide anything. ¡°Yes.¡± You? Did you do something to Tom?¡± Before First Elder could Zelen was rendered speechless by her nonchnt tone, as if she was talking about. a trivial matter. Zelen had been in the industry for many years and was a scheming person. She was not a rash person who could not control her emotions. The reason why she questioned Olivia before First Elder was to deliberately anger her and provoke her emotions, wanting to find her ws. In the end, Olivia openly admitted to it, instantly extinguishing Zelen¡¯s anger. Zelen did not know what to do next. She turned to First Elder, her eyes a little dazed. Looking at Zelen, First Elder¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. Olivia was acting so brazenly. It was obvious that she was prepared. It seemed that this trip would not go smoothly. All along, First Elder had never taken Olivia seriously. He only treated her as a newborn calf that was not afraid of the tiger. She did not know how powerful the Grant family was. That was why she dared to provoke the Grant family. First Elder did not could just arrange ven bother to deal with this kind of youngdy personally. He could just arrange for someone to suppress her. Unexpectedly, this little girl was not a hothead at all. Instead, she was ruthless yet brilliant. She had some ability. Even Tom had fallen into her hands! Thinking of this, First Elder¡¯s heart became heavier. He looked at Olivia and said solemnly, ¡°Is it really you who attacked Tom?¡± Olivia lifted her cup and drank the coffee, ignoring First Elder. Seeing this, First Elder¡¯s eyes darkened. He suddenlyughed. ¡°Ms. Taylor, don¡¯t tell me you that I came here to ask you to treat Tom?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Olivia blinked. ¡°Of course not.¡± First Elder seemed to be very confident. There was no worry in his eyes as if Tom¡¯s illness was not a problem. He could not show his fear in front of Olivia. Otherwise, the initiative would be in the other party¡¯s hands. This was the confidence of negotiation. Once they lost their confidence, they would lose without a doubt. First Elder couldn¡¯t lose. He had to hold on. Only when he stabilized himself would Olivia panic. This way, he could control the direction of the matter. Thinking of this, First Elder¡¯s expression became even more confident. There was no anxiety or worry on his face at all. He did not look like his son was seriously ill at all. He even had the heart to fiddle with the coffee cups. He was waiting, waiting for Olivia to panic. As expected, Olivia was surprised to see that he was not here to seek treatment. ¡°Didn¡¯t youe here to beg me to treat Tom?¡± Olivia was surprised. ¡°Of course not.¡± First Elder smiled smugly. Great, Olivia panicked. She was still too young! This was now his game, controlled by him. First Elder sat up straight and was about to speak. Olivia had already said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to treat you, why are you here? I don¡¯t have that much time to waste. Rnd, send the guests out!¡± As she spoke, she stood up and was about to leave. First Elder squinted his eyes, and his heart sank. This Olivia could not be underestimated! ¡°Wait.¡± First Elder stopped Olivia. ¡°Although I¡¯m not here to ask you to treat Tom, I¡¯m indeed here for him.¡± Olivia turned around and pretended to be all ears. First Elder said coldly, ¡°Olivia, I¡¯m familiar with your grandfather. Although you¡¯re not inferior to the Grant family and are unwilling to listen to hismands, I don¡¯t want to see you go to jail. The reason why I came this time is 11261 to give you a chance. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. 45 voucher ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to save Tom, I¡¯ll let you off and pretend that nothing happened. Otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Otherwise what?¡± Olivia was curious. First Elder¡¯s eyes were cold and threatening. ¡°Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to spend the rest of your life in jail.¡± ¡°In jail?¡± Olivia chuckled. ¡°First Elder, you have to have evidence when you do things. Do you want me to go to jail for what I did? I¡¯ve never poisoned Tom.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± First Elder sneered. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re still too inexperienced.¡± He turned to Zelen and said, ¡°y the recording.¡± He had recorded everything Olivia said from the moment she entered the room. With the recording evidence, Olivia could forget about escaping. Zelen quickly took out the recording pen and found the previous recording. Then, he lifted his head and looked at Olivia smugly before pressing the y button. After a while, a hissing sound came from the recording pen as if it had been disturbed. Zeen instantly froze and lowered his head to Olivia sat back in her chair and supported her chin with one hand. She looked at First Elder and said, ¡°Sometimes, I wonder if you guys have brains. If you can think of the recording, can¡¯t I? ¡°Moreover, this is my territory. Are you trying to scheme against me in my territory? Aren¡¯t you being too arrogant?¡± ¡°You!¡± First Elder¡¯s expression was cold. His expression was terrifying as he stared at Olivia. ¡°I really underestimated you!¡± ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as she kindly reminded him, ¡°First Elder, have you forgotten? I¡¯m the most powerful candidate that you¡¯ve carefully selected after going throughyers of trials. ¡°You should feel very proud. Speaking of which, I was personally nurtured by you.¡± Speaking of this, Olivia changed her hand to support her chin and continued. ¡°First Elder, you¡¯re really a strict father! I¡¯ve gone throughyers of trials since I was young and learned all kinds of scheming skills. What I¡¯ve experienced in just twenty years has surpassed the hardships of others in their entire lives. ¡°Speaking of which, I should be considered quite powerful. ¡°As for such a powerful person like me, you assigned your pure and innocent son to fight against me. I really don¡¯t know. Do you think he¡¯s strong enough to deal with me, or do you think he won¡¯t die quickly enough?¡± Bang! First Elder mmed his palm heavily on the table. His anger soared to the sky. His eyes were red as he red at Olivia, wishing he could tear her into pieces! Raising someone like Olivia was a disaster! He had really underestimated her! Chapter 402 Chapter 402 Chapter 402 After all, First Elder was experienced in the world and had seen big scenes. Although he lost his composure for a moment, he quickly calmed down. He sat back in his chair, his expression cold as he twirled the walnut in his left hand. ¡°Olivia, there¡¯s no such thing as a forever secret in this world. Do you really think that your medical skills are very good? There¡¯s always someone better than you. Is there no one in this world better at medical skills than you?¡± First Elder¡¯s tone was extremely cold. ¡°Time is too short now. The doctor might not be able to find out the cause of my son¡¯s illness for a while, but you¡¯re not a god, after all. It¡¯s impossible for your sins to be unnoticed. Sooner orter, I¡¯ll find evidence that you murdered Tom.¡± Olivia tilted her head and looked at First Elder with a bored gaze. ¡°First Elder, all you can do is threaten me? Can you do better?¡± Hearing this, First Elder curled his lips into a mocking smile. ¡°I do have something real. Your grandfather Isaac hasn¡¯t woken up yet, right?¡± At this point, First Elder stopped talking and lowered his head to drink coffee. He deliberately stalled for time and waited for Olivia to be anxious. Seeing this, Olivia sighed softly and was a little speechless. ¡°First Elder, if you have. something to say, just say it. Don¡¯t drag it. I¡¯m impatient. If you don¡¯t want to say it today, then wait for tomorrow. Anyway, I can wait, but your son might not be able to!¡± First Elder¡¯s hand that was holding the coffee cup froze. The coffee cup shook, and a drop of coffee sshed onto the back of his hand. It was so hot that he shivered. He put down the coffee cup andposed himself. He looked up at Olivia and said, ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t beat around the bush with you. Your grandfather, Isaac, once took the Grant family¡¯s Great Nourishment Pill. ¡°This Great Nourishment Pill was not only a poison that could control others, but also a good medicine to save lives. ¡°As for whether it¡¯s a poison or a good medicine, it depends on the person who takes it.¡± First Elder paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°However, Isaac is currently unconscious on the bed. The Great Nourishment Pill he took is in your hands. ¡°You can decide whether it¡¯s a poison or a life¨Csaving medicine.¡± Speaking of the Grant family¡¯s Great Nourishment Pill, First Elder¡¯s expression became calmer and filled with confidence. The Great Nourishment Pill had been passed down for thousands of years. It had 11:20 always been the Grant family¡¯s secret weapon. It was used to control those subservient families and maintain the Grant family¡¯s status as the main family for thousands of years. First Elder was very confident in the Great Nourishment Pill. This was his trump card and also his confidence. ¡°Little girl.¡± First Elder looked at Olivia. ¡°You¡¯d better listen to me and treat Tom. Otherwise, I¡¯ll let Isaac die with you. ¡°If you can murder Tom without anyone knowing, I can also let Isaac die without anyone knowing!¡± At this point, First Elder¡¯s tone suddenly became cold and sinister, as if he hade from hell. At this point, he hadpletely fallen out with Olivia. ¡°Is the Great Nourishment Pill really as powerful as you say?¡± Olivia looked up at First Elder. First Elder sneered. ¡°This is the Grant family¡¯s secret weapon. It has been passed down for more than a thousand years. Only the Grant family lineal branch¡¯s lineage can make it and pass it down from generation to generation. The secret recipe is a secret that can¡¯t be passed down. Outsiders can¡¯t know at all. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about analyzing it with modern technology. ¡°Other than the Grant family, there¡¯s no other way to crack the form of Great Nourishment Pill!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Olivia turned to Rnd and gestured for him toe over. Upon receiving the order, Rnd carried the tray forward. Olivia raised her hand and pulled off the red cloth on it. She pointed at the row above and asked First Elder, ¡°Is this the Great Nourishment Pill you mentioned? ¡°I¡¯ve made a lot. Do you want to try it?¡± First Elder thought, ¡®How is that possible?¡® First Elder waspletely dumbfounded. He subconsciously stood up and walked to Rnd. He raised his hand and crushed a pill. Inside was something that looked like a white insect egg. It was really Great Nourishment Pill! First Elder¡¯s pupils constricted violently. His wrist trembled slightly, and he almost lost his grip on the walnut in his palm. Zelen saw that something was wrong and quickly went forward to support him so that he would not fall. First Elder waved his hand and blocked Zelen. His gaze was as sharp as a sword as he red at Olivia. The coldness in his eyes was like a shattered ice cube, sharp and cold. ¡°How did you get the recipe for Great Nourishment Pill?¡± ¡°Great Nourishment Pill?¡± Olivia sneered. ¡°You the Grant family are really funny. You even named it the Great Nourishment Pill. It¡¯s just a voodoo worm. The outer shell wrapped around it is a knockout drug that can maintain the sleeping of the voodeo worm. As long as the outer shell is not scratched off, the voodoo worm will never wake up, let alone hurt the host¡¯s body.¡± At this point, Olivia was toozy to talk nonsense with him. Her tone was direct. ¡°For so long, the Grant family has been attacking me and secretly ying all kinds of tricks. I won¡¯t pay attention to you, not because I¡¯m afraid of you, but because I don¡¯t have enough time. ¡°I need time to study the Great Nourishment Pill. ¡°It was just a tiny voodoo worm. It was nothing. At most, it was a little difficult to analyze the raw materials on the outer shell, but it was not too difficult. ¡°Feeding Tom the voodoo worm reason why I harmed him was jusn¡¯t because I didn¡¯t want to control him. The to verify one thing. If the Grant family really had a way to lure out the voodoo worm, you would have long discovered the voodoo worm in Tom¡¯s body and lured it out. ¡°However, it¡¯s a pity that after so long, you guys have no clue at all. There¡¯s nothing you can do at all. You even asked me to help him and couldn¡¯t even tell that Tom had taken the Great Nourishment Pill. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that you have no way to lure out the voodoo worm. Olivia fed Tom the Great Nourishment Pill to verify one thing. She wanted to know if the Grant family had a way to lure out the voodoo worm. Now that she had an answer, she was not willing to waste time arguing with First Elder. She directly said, ¡°First Elder, there¡¯s only one way to save your son now. Tell me the way to lure out the voodoo worm. Otherwise, if my grandfather doesn¡¯t wake up, not only your son but all of you will die with him.¡±¡± As she spoke, she grabbed a handful of Great Nourishment Pill and threw it at First Elder. ¡°Do you see that? I have all the Great Nourishment Pill in the world. I¡¯ll give you one day to send all the information about the Great Nourishment Pill over. Otherwise, I¡¯ll expose the Great Nourishment Pill¡¯s secret to the entire world. through the Inte. ¡°At that time, not only your son, but you and the entire Grant family will suffer the bacsh.¡± When Olivia said this, she showed no mercy. She had tolerated the Grant family for a long time. If not for her grandfather¡¯s health, she would have attacked them long ago. She had checked her grandfather¡¯s body. It was not difficult for her to treat a heart attack. The reason why her grandfather had not woken up for a long time was because of the voodoo worm in his body. The voodoo worm had broken out of its shell at some point and was desperately devouring Grandpa¡¯s life force. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. She had to get the voodoo worm out as soon as possible! Chapter 403 Chapter 403 Chapter 403 First Elder left in a daze. When he returned to the Grant family, he almost tripped over the threshold. He staggered and fell a few steps forward before stabilizing himself. Zelen was terrified and quickly went forward to support him. Bettany happened toe out of the kitchen and saw First Elder looking like he had lost his vitality. He had aged a few years. His brows were tightly knitted, and the wrinkles on both sides of his nose were deep and surly. His entire temperament was malicious and terrifying. Bettany was so frightened that she took a step back. This was the first time she had seen First Elder like this. In the past, although First Elder was strict and dignified, he did not have such a deep hostility. He was like a man¨Ceating demon. When the servants in the living room saw First Elder, they lowered their heads and retreated. No one dared to approach. Zelen helped First Elder to sit on the sofa and asked in a low voice, ¡°First Elder, what should we do? Is there really no way to save Zelen?¡± ¡°Do you only see Tom? The Grant family is facing an even bigger crisis now,¡± First Elder said coldly. ¡°Hurry up and invite the other elders over. The Grant family has to call for the circle of Elders!¡± Although Zelen could not figure it out for a moment, he knew the seriousness of the matter when he saw First Elder¡¯s serious expression. He quickly went to find. the other elders. Alexander also rushed back immediately. The group of people sitting in the conference room were a little stunned. There had not been any major events in the Grant family recently. Why did they suddenly call for the circle of Elders? Sixth Elder looked at First Elder in confusion. ¡°Jarron, what happened? I still have things to deal with outside.¡± Second Elder was more mature and guessed, ¡°Is it about Tom? Could it be that. Olivia is unwilling to save him?¡± Upon hearing the words ¡®Olivia, Alexander¡¯s pupils constricted and he subconsciously clenched his fists. ¡°It can¡¯t be.¡± Sixth Elder was surprised. ¡°That Olivia can¡¯t be so arrogant. She was not even willing to save Tom even with the Grant family requesting for her help?¡± First Elder¡¯s expression darkened. He raised his hand to signal everyone to be quiet. ¡°I called everyone back this time for one thing. Zelen didn¡¯t have a strange illness. He took the Great Nourishment Pill.¡± ¡°Great Nourishment Pill?¡± Fifth Elder was surprised. Then, he denied it. ¡°Impossible. All Great Nourishment Pill of the Grant family is in my hands. Great Nourishment Pill is limited. It can¡¯t be lost.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. First Elder did not refute Fifth Elder¡¯s words. Instead, he looked at Zelen and gestured, ¡°Hand over the Great Nourishment Pill.¡± Zelen nodded and took out a wooden box. There were dozens of Great Nourishment Pill of them. These pills were picked up from the ground by Zelen from the Taylor family. At that time, Olivia threw a large handful over. Zelen was quick¨Cwitted and picked up a lot. Seeing so many Great Nourishment Pill, Fifth Elder was first shocked. Then, he got up and picked one up. He brought it to his nose and sniffed it. Then, he bit down with his teeth and tasted it. ¡°Is this the Great Nourishment Pill?¡± Fifth Elder was shocked. ¡°Jarron, where did you get so much Great Nourishment Pill, the Grant family?¡± Zelen said, ¡°I got it from Olivia. Olivia cracked the Great Nourishment Pill¡¯s of prescription and made a lot of Great Nourishment Pill. These are just the tip the iceberg. She has the prescription in her hands. She can make as many as she wants. ¡°Impossible!¡± Fifth Elder¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°The core of the Great Nourishment Pill is the voodoo worm eggs. These eggs are tough to cultivate. Even our Grant family only has a dozen of them after decades.¡± Fifth Elder did not believe that Olivia could nurture so many eggs in such a short period of time. Sixth Elder also stepped forward and held a Great Nourishment Pill egg. He looked around and said, ¡°Fifth Brother is right. If this egg were so easy to obtain, the Grant family wouldn¡¯t have reduced our subjects for thousands of years, leaving only the core families, the Manson family, the Holmes family, and the Watson family. If there were enough eggs, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to control hundreds of families.¡± ¡°Jarron, could Olivia be lying to you?¡± Second elder did not believe it either. ¡°Olivia is only in her twenties this year. No matter how powerful she is, there¡¯s a limit. The Grant family has been passed down for more than a thousand years. I don¡¯t know how many talented people can¡¯t crack it. How can she?¡± Hearing everyone¡¯s words, First Elder¡¯s heart wavered. He pushed the box to Fifth Elder. ¡°Fifth Brother, take a closer look. Is it really the Great Nourishment Pill?¡± Fifth Elder nodded and casually crushed a Great Nourishment Pill egg, revealing the white egg inside. Then, he lit the Grant family¡¯s secret scented candle that could awaken voodoo worms. After scented candle lit up, wisps of smoke were sucked in by the voodoo worm egg. After a while, a small white worm wriggled. Seeing this, Fifth Elder was shocked. It was really a voodoo worm! He could not believe it. He grabbed more than ten Great Nourishment Pill pills and crushed them all. Then, small bugs were awakened and squirmed on the conference table. Fifth Elder was stunned! The Grant family spent a lot of effort and only managed to nurture two to three voodoo worm eggs in a year, but Olivia actually produced dozens of them. ¡°How did she do it? This is impossible. Impossible.¡± Fifth Elder felt that his outlook on life had been overturned. Their bloodline had been guarding the Great Nourishment Pill¡¯s secret recipe for more than a thousand years. Generation after generation, only the lineal branch knew the method to nurture voodoo worms in each generation. In the end, it was broken by Olivia just like that. At this moment, Fifth Elder felt that there was no meaning in his life. Fifth Elder was only thinking about the voodoo worm for a moment, but the other elders realized the danger. Great Nourishment Pill was the foundation of the Grant family. Because of Great Nourishment Pill, they could control those subservient families for thousands of years. Once Great Nourishment Pill¡¯s secret recipe was leaked, their foundation would copse. Those subjects might counterattack and deal with them instead. The most urgent thing now was to resolve the matter of the Great Nourishment Pill. He could not let the secret recipe leak out. First Elder¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°Olivia, you can¡¯t stay!¡± The Second Elder¡¯s eyelids twitched as he looked over. ¡°What does Jarron mean?¡± First Elder¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°Ban! Pass down the order. All the Grant family, the Manson family, the Holmes family, the Watson family, and the Smithson family subservient families cut off all cooperation with the Smith family and the Sullivan family. Encircle and annihte both families.¡± Speaking of this, the resentment in First Elder¡¯s eyes was like crazed magma that violently spewed out. ¡°I want Olivia to take the initiative to destroy the secret. recipe Great Nourishment Pill and kneel in front of me to beg me to let the Smith and Sullivan families off!¡± Everyone was stunned by First Elder¡¯s strict tone. A ban order! A ban order! The Grant family had not issued a ban for more than a hundred years. 11:27 Modern society was different from ancient times and focused more on human rights. Furthermore, the Grant family had been in politics for many years. He had to focus on political influence and reputation among the people. He wouldn¡¯t kill people easily. Now that First Elder had issued a ban, he was really angry. Alexander¡¯s eyes were deep as he remained silent. First Elder looked at him and said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Alexander, Great Nourishment Pill is rted to the Grant family¡¯s survival. You can¡¯t be careless. You can¡¯t be soft¨Chearted.¡± Alexander dispersed the beautiful and cold face in his mind and nodded heavily. ¡°I will gather the Grant family nsmen and a few ministers to issue a ban!¡± Chapter 404 Chapter 404 Chapter 404 News soon spread to the Mason family. After the Manson family¡¯s head received a call, his expression changed. His face. was filled with shock. Winona sat beside him and looked at his father curiously. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Jonny¡¯s tone was dumbfounded. ¡°The Grant family has issued a ban on Olivia. They asked us to gather up and annihte Olivia.¡± ¡°What?¡± Winona was shocked. Then, joy shed across her face. ¡°Really? Did the Grant family really ban Olivia?¡± The head of the Manson family, Jonny, nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Winona jumped up from the sofa excitedly. Some time ago, she lost to Olivia in painting and promised never to pick up a paintbrush again. She had been cooped up at home. She was so frustrated that she was about to go crazy. If the Grant family surrounded Olivia and no longer had the right to speak, there would be no way to threaten her. Wouldn¡¯t she be able to draw again? Winona was overjoyed. ¡°Dad, what are you going to do? How are you going to ban Olivia?¡± Jonny was in deep thought. ¡°the Grant family has ordered apleteContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. encirclement and suppression of Olivia, without any leeway, at all costs. First step, the Grant family includes all of the Grant family¡¯s subjects. Remove allmercial cooperation with the Smith family and the Sullivan family.¡± Winona frowned slightly. ¡°Why is there still the Sullivan family?¡± Jonny turned to look at his daughter with a deep gaze. ¡°This is forcing the Sullivan family to stay away from Olivia. If they don¡¯t, only death awaits them.¡± Hearing this, Winona was relieved. Then, her eyes were filled with interest. Wasn¡¯t Olivia and Daniel¡¯s rtionship strong and unbreakable? She wanted to see if Daniel would still like her if she implicated the Sullivan family¡¯s business. All rtionships in this world could not withstand setbacks, especially conflicts of interest. She did not believe Daniel would choose Olivia¡¯s side and fight against the Grant family. The Watson family, the Holmes family, and the Smithson family also received ban orders. Greg, the head of the Smithson family was shocked. ¡°There¡¯s no need for this. There¡¯s no need for this.¡± 11:27 Bulionaire¡¯s Missing Darling His nephew Harvey was very surprised to see the Smithson family like this. ¡°What exactly happened? Why would the Grant family ban Olivia?¡± As a close subservient family, they knew exactly how powerful the Grant family was. The head of the Grant family, Alexander¡¯s uncle, was now the most powerful contender for the next head of the nation. He was only a step away from the highest position. Although the matter had yet to be certain, the Book family was still running for the position with the head of the Grant family as his rival. However, the Book family was far inferior to the Grant family. The Grant family had been passed down for more than a thousand years, a few ministers protected itters. Its tentacles covered every corner of the country. Be it business, industry, technology, culture, medical skills, and so on, it could see the figures of a few ministers. As for the Book family, they were fighting alone. At the end of next year, the head of the Grant family would be the head of the nation. At that time, the Grant family¡¯s forces would reach their peak. With such a powerful force, the Grant family could easily deal with Olivia. Olivia had no resistance at all. Facing such a powerful force, no matter how smart Olivia was, she was just throwing an egg at a rock. The head of the Smithson family¡¯s words were filled with regret. He admired this girl, Olivia. She was innovative and valued rtionships. In the future, she would definitely be a powerful big shot. Unfortunately, she was destroyed by the Grant family before she could grow up. Harvey also felt that it was a pity. Olivia was a very charming person. Although the two of them did not interact much, Harvey had a good impression of Olivia. ¡°Uncle, what should we do?¡± Harvey was conflicted. Should they really attack Olivia? The head of the Smithson family closed his eyes and said helplessly, ¡°This is not something we can decide. As a subservient family, we can only listen to the Grant family.¡± Speaking of this, Greg sighed. ¡°Pass down the order. Remove all contracts with the Smith family and the Sullivan family.¡± Simrly, the Manson family and the Holmes family gave the same order. Only the Watson family¡¯s head, Jeremy, had yet to give the order. The Watson family was in scientific research and did not have much cooperation with the outside world. He had always been giving patent authorization topanies and 11-271 Billionaires Missing Darling taking dividends himself. Basically, all the technologies that the research institute could control were licensed to the Manson family and the Holmes family. They were rarely given to outsidepanies. If Watson family did not cooperate with the Smith and Sullivan families, there was no need for him to pass down the order. The secretary beside him asked, ¡°Mr. Watson, are we not going to do anything? The Grant family has already given the order. Isn¡¯t it not good for us to do nothing?¡± ¡°I know.¡± Jeremy squinted his eyes. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Our priority now is to control Capitol Research Institute. As long as we rope in the dean and obtain control, we can check and bnce the Smith family and the Sullivan family from the highest level of technology.¡± The secretary nodded. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll go and find out where the dean is now. The dean didn¡¯t appear at the end of the year, so the dean will definitely appear at next year¡¯s New Year¡¯s Assembly.¡± Jeremy nodded. He was very satisfied with the secretary¡¯s ability. ¡°Go.¡± Olivia was still celebrating Christmas with the Sullivan family and Andrew Sullivan. However, Taylor received a message from Yanis. Many business partners. outside had terminated their contracts with them. Not only that, but many industries were alsopetitors. In order to deal with the Smith family, the other party did not hesitate to lose money and sell arge number of goods at a low price. With the exception of a few industries with exclusive recipes, all other mass industries have suffered major attacks. ¡°Do you know the reason?¡± Olivia handed a fruit to Andrew. She raised her hand and took a tissue to wipe the water off her fingertips before asking unhurriedly. She didn¡¯t seem too worried about the Smith family being attacked. Yanis was originally anxious, but when she heard Olivia¡¯s calm tone, she instantly. calmed down. She felt more at ease. All along, as long as Olivia was around, no problem could not be solved. Yanis reported in a low voice, ¡°I asked some business partners. They said that the Manson family, the Holmes family, and the Smithson family have joined forces to resist us. Not only their own industries but even their business partners have been informed not to cooperate with us.¡± Speaking of this, Yanis¡¯s tone was worried. ¡°The Grant family has revealed their true intentions. They are not hiding their intentions at all. They ar trying to bring us down!¡± Olivia listened to Yanis quietly. She suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°Is the Sullivan family alright?¡± Yanis said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s also affected. It¡¯s said that the higher¨Cups want to talk to Daniel.¡± ¡°Higher¨Cups? The head of the Grant family?¡± Olivia raised her eyebrows in surprise. ¡°Tsk, could it be that the Grant family¡¯s top boss is going to make a move?¡± Yanis frowned. ¡°Miss Olivia, will it affect your rtionship with Mr. Sullivan?¡± After all, not everyone could withstand such huge pressure. ¡°No,¡± Olivia said confidently. Yanis¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You¡¯re saying that Mr. Sullivan¡¯s feelings for you are stronger than gold and won¡¯t be affected by external pressure?¡± ¡°No.¡± Olivia shook her head. The corners of her lips curled up into a smile. The calm and soft aura on her body instantly receded like a tide, and an indescribable temperament rose. Looking at Olivia, Yanis¡¯s heart palpitated. It was the fear of seeing a stronger person. Olivia was calm andposed. ¡°When I said that the Grant family would not affect my rtionship with Daniel, I meant that the Grant family is not qualified enough. What is the Grant family? It¡¯s not worthy of adding pressure to our rtionship and causing trouble. ¡°Only Daniel and I can decide my rtionship with Daniel. No one else has the right to interfere!¡± Chapter 405 Chapter 405 Chapter 405 The head of the Grant family would not easily get involved in such matters. The political circles in the country were very special. Unlike other circles, it was taboo for those in power to abuse their power for personal gain. He could support the family in private and promote the younger generation of the family, but he had to be fair and just on the surface. He could not bend thew for personal gain. Otherwise, not to mention affecting his reputation, his political enemies would bite him to death! He was at the center of the political vortex, and everyone watched his every move. It was impossible for him to personally go and make things difficult for a woman like Olivia. However, this incident was too big. Great Nourishment Pill¡¯s matter concerned the Grant family¡¯s life and death. Once this matter was exposed, he would be the first to fall. Not to mention, being in the political power circle, even business would be dealt a huge blow. He had to destroy Olivia while she was still vulnerable and had not made any moves. Therefore, the head of the Grant family made an exception and made an appointment with Daniel. After the news spread, the upper¨Css society was stunned. They discussed whether Daniel had touched some taboo. Otherwise, why would the higher¨Cups ask to see him for no reason? Although the news of the Grant family¡¯s appointment with Daniel had not spreadpletely, it was only circted in a small area. However, it also dealt a considerable blow to the Sullivan family. Loaning banks have raised interest rates and shortened loan maturities, requiring the Sullivan companies to pup quickly. The partners began to lose confidence in the Sullivan family and canceled their cooperation. Some shareholders also started to sell their shares. The media kept a low profile and removed all the previous interviews about Daniel. The entertainment industry no longer discussed the matter of the wealthiest man and the head of the Taylor family. Twitter even blocked the two keywords, Daniel and Olivia. All the posts about. them disappeared. For a moment, the Sullivan family was in a state of panic, and the storm was striking. It was like a small boat swaying in the sea. This was the power of politics. A small action could make the wealthiest man in the country keep a low profile. First Elder had been paying attention to this news. Seeing this, he sneered. ¡°This is nothing. In two days, the Miss Liebsig will meet Daniel. If webel him as a monopoly, the Sullivan family will suffer.¡± The Second Elder sat at the side and waved a feather fan. ¡°Jarron, you were too soft¨Chearted previously. Couldn¡¯t you have dealt with Olivia earlier? You didn¡¯t have to let her jump around for so long. It¡¯s annoying to watch.¡± Bettany happened to bring coffee over to the two elders. When she heard this, she was very surprised and subconsciously looked up. She wondered, ¡®What did that mean? Had the Grant family taken action against Olivia?¡± The Second Elder took coffee cups and raised his eyebrows as he nced at Bettany. He said, ¡°I remember that you¡¯re Olivia¡¯s junior. Did the two of you acknowledge the same Miss Liebsig?¡± Bettany replied respectfully, ¡°It¡¯s Painting Association¡¯s Mrs. Liebsig. Olivia and I learned painting from Mrs. Liebsig.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Second Elder nodded and said in a benevolent tone, ¡°You¡¯ve served Mr. Alexander well during this period of time. I¡¯ll reward you with a favor. Hurry up and tell your Miss Liebsig to keep her away from Olivia. Otherwise, her position as the president will be gone.¡± When he said this, Second Elder¡¯s tone was casual as if the title of the president of the Painting Association was just an identity that was not worth mentioning in his eyes. He casually reached out and took it off. Bettany was shocked and overjoyed. The Grant family was too snobbish. It was so big that it exceeded her imagination. He could actually casually decide the candidate for the president. Bettany nodded at Secodn Elder and ran upstairs to make a call. As soon as Mrs. Liebsig picked up, Bettany quickly said, ¡°Miss Liebsig, something happened. Something happened to Olivia.¡± When she heard that something had happened to Olivia, Mrs. Liebsig subconsciously stood up. Her eyes were filled with worry. ¡°What happened to Olivia? Don¡¯t be anxious. Tell me slowly.¡± Bettany took a deep breath. ¡°Olivia has angered the Grant family. Now, the Grant. family is going to attack Olivia. The Grant family will attack everyone rted to Olivia if they don¡¯t express their attitude immediately and cut ties with Olivia. ¡°Miss Liebsig, do you know the Grant family? The Grant family¡¯s family head is the one who appeared on the television news. Now, Daniel has already been interviewed. After the Sullivan family is settled, it will be your turn.¡± Mrs. Liebsig found it unbelievable. She had a good impression of the Grant family¡¯s family head. In her memory, Mr. Grant was the same as Mr. Book. He was a good official who served the country and the people. Why would he mobilize so many people to deal with a little girl like Olivia? This was too exaggerated. Seeing that Mrs. Liebsig did not believe her, Bettany panicked. ¡°Miss Liebsig. believe me. I heard it from First Elder and Second Elder.¡± At this point, Bettany paused for a moment. Her tone began to be subtle and carried an unknowing sense of superiority. ¡°Miss Liebsig, Second Elder said that he will let you off on my ount as long as you make a statement and draw a line with Olivia.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Mrs. Liebsig reprimanded. ¡°The news is still uncertain. How can you believe everything you hear? Even if it¡¯s true, Olivia is still my student. This will. never change.¡± ¡°Miss Liebsig.¡± Bettany frowned. She was very dissatisfied with Mrs. Liebsig¡¯s attitude. She felt that she did not know how to appreciate favors. If it were not for her, the Grant family might have dealt with Mrs. Liebsig. Not only did Mrs. Liebsig not appreciate her kindness, but she was also stubborn. She even wanted to help Olivia. Bettany was very angry.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. She said angrily, ¡°Miss Liebsig, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. If something really happens to you, I won¡¯t plead for you.¡± ¡°Bettany, what are you saying?¡± Mrs. Liebsig was very surprised. ¡°You disappoint me. Not only did Olivia save you, she healed your right hand and let you pick up your paintbrush again. She even rmended you to me. Aren¡¯t you grateful at all that Olivia saved your life?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying all this now?¡± Bettany flew into a rage out of humiliation. ¡°She¡¯s the one who¡¯s arrogant and conceited. She insisted on going against the Grant family. What has it got to do with me? The Grant family is so powerful. What can I do?¡± Mrs. Liebsig did not want to talk to Bettany and hung up. When she heard the busy tone on the other end of the phone, Bettany¡¯s eyes turned cold as she said in a low voice, ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡± Then, she turned around and stomped downstairs. She ran to Second Elder and said, ¡°Second Elder, do whatever you want with Mrs. Liebsig. You don¡¯t have to let her off on my ount.¡± Second Elder was discussing the rest of the n with First Elder when he heard Bettany¡¯s words. He immediately choked.. Second Elder stared at Bettany with a speechless expression. The Grant family had no time to deal with so many people. Was he going to make the entire world his enemy? He only had to deal with the Smith family and the Sullivan family to restrain most of the forces. There was no need toplicate matters. For those who were not rted to him, he would usually threaten them and would not attack. What he said to Bettany just now was just to scare Mrs. Liebsig so that she would take the initiative to draw a line with Olivia. Unexpectedly, Bettany could not even handle such a small matter. She actually came over to ask him to deal with Mrs. Liebsig. She was such a fool. Did she really think that she could ask him to do anything she wanted? Bullionaire¡¯s Missing Darling Chapter 406 Chapter 406 Chapter 406 When Olivia learned that the Grant family wanted to have a meeting with Daniel, she felt a cold chill run down her spine. She was always aboveboard in her dealings with the Grant family. The only exception was when she drugged Tom. In any case, she was using the Great Nourishment Pill from the Grant family at that time. She never wanted to use her title as the director of Capitol Research Institute to revoke any coboration with the Grant family. She was a firm believer in cutting deals in a fair and just manner. Since the Grant family did not keep their word and provoked her first, she had no qualms about getting back at them. They wouldpete to determine who was more influential. Olivia gave a call to Alexander directly. Alexander was shocked to receive Olivia¡¯s call. When he regained his senses, he figured Olivia was calling him to plead for Daniel. Alexander curled his lips and sneered at that thought. Olivia was still very concerned about Daniel. He scoffed at Daniel for being such a weakling. He even needed a woman¡¯s help. He wondered what was wrong with Olivia¡¯s taste. How could she fall for such a wimp like Daniel? Alexander regarded Daniel with contempt. Alexandra sat on the couch with his legs crossed. He did not say a word. Instead, he waited for Olivia to plead with him. Unexpectedly, Olivia¡¯s first sentence was, ¡°Get First Elder toe and answer the phone.¡± Alexander was dumbfounded. His confident facade crumbled when he was unexpectedly confronted with Olivia¡¯s abrupt orders. Olivia was not looking for him. She wanted to speak to the First Elder. Anger rushed through Alexander. His hand was shaking. ¡°Why are you calling me to look for First Elder?¡± Alexander clenched his jaw, trying to press down his anger. Olivia blinked, surprised at how angry Alexander was. However, she had more important things to do and did not think about his feelings. She replied bluntly, ¡°I can¡¯t get through to the First Elder. That¡¯s why I called you. Ask him toe over.¡± Alexander clenched his fists in anger. Olivia only regarded him as a messenger. Rage seared through Alexander, and resentment clouded his thoughts. He had the urge to smash his phone. However, for some reason, he felt an invisible force forcing him to grip the phone tight. He could only reply curtly, ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯ll go and get the First Elder.¡± Alexander was already feeling very aggrieved to give in to Olivia¡¯s demands. To make matters worse, Olivia added coldly, ¡°Go and look for him yourself. You should also listen to what I have to say.¡± He fumed inwardly, ¡°How dare Olivia bark orders at me!¡± Alexander¡¯s face contorted with rage. Brimming with anger, he went out with his phone. He bumped into Bettany, who was running in his direction. Alexander frowned. ¡°Why are you running? Didn¡¯t you attend etiquette sses? It¡¯s very rude to knock over someone.¡± Bettany instantly stopped in her tracks. The smile on her face faded, reced by a watchful and ingratiating expression. She stood upright and tried to appear graceful. ¡°Alexander, I made some ravioli. Would you like to try them?¡± Alexander looked displeased. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay out of the kitchen? There are servants handling such chores. All you have to do is to stay by my side and behave yourself.¡± Bettany lowered her head, looking helpless. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just wanted to¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, Alexander interrupted impatiently, ¡°I¡¯m busy. I have to go out for a while.¡± With that, he quickly left. Bettany followed after him. ¡°Alexander, where are you going?¡± Alexander ignored her and quickened his pace. At the same time, he picked up his phone and exined, ¡°The First Elder should be in the building at the back. I¡¯m making my way there. I need around two minutes. Don¡¯t get too anxious.¡± There was no response on the other end of the phone. Puzzled, Alexander called out, ¡°Are you there, Olivia? Are you still there?¡± Olivia Taylor? Bettany¡¯s body stiffened as she followed behind him. She instinctively clenched. her fists. Alexander was takling to Olivia on the phone. Bettany wondered, ¡°What did Olivia say to him? Did she mention anything about the whistle?¡± 24 Bettany suddenly felt nervous. It was a long while before Alexander heard Olivia¡¯s voice on the phone. ¡°What¡¯s up? Is the First Elder here?¡± Alexander was bbergasted. He gritted his teeth. ¡°Not yet. Where did you go just now? I called out to you a few times. Do you know that I¡­¡± Olivia interrupted, ¡°Just go look for the First Elder. Give me a call when you find. him.¡± She then hung up abruptly. Alexander was about to explode with rage. He almost smashed the phone. The First Elder was in a meeting with the other elders in the conference room. Alexander called Olivia after making his way to the conference room. He changed the phone to speaker mode and said coldly, ¡°What¡¯s up? You can tell us now.¡± The First Elder and the others looked at each other, confused. They did not understand what Alexander meant. Who was he talking to on the phone? When they heard Olivia¡¯s voice from the other end of the phone, the First Elder understood what it was all about. So it was Olivia who wanted to talk to him. He taunted Olivia for being impatient, even though he had requested a meeting with Daniel not long ago. At first, he thought Olivia could wait, but to his surprise, she was now pleading with Daniel so quickly. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. It was no fun at all. The First Elder was calm andposed. He waited for Olivia to speak first. He wanted her to beg him. Olivia leaned back in her chair. Except for the cold gaze in her eyes, her face was devoid of any expression. She narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°First Elder. Where¡¯s the report on the Great Nourishment Pill that I asked for earlier?¡± First Elder was stunned for a moment. He did not expect Olivia to ask for the report at such a time. He frowned. ¡°Olivia, did you call just to ask for the report on the Great Nourishment Pill?¡± Olivia ignored the First Elder¡¯s question. She repeated, ¡°Where is it?¡± ¡°Olivia, I¡¯m asking you a question. Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± The First Elder felt a sh of irritation and was unable to suppress his anger. ¡°What kind of lowly upbringing did you have? You¡¯re very rude. Didn¡¯t Isaac teach you manners? I really don¡¯t know how Isaac could bring up such a rude girl like you.¡± The more the First Elder spoke, the angrier he became. He could not care less about his righteous image as an elder. He always carried himself with dignity and spoke with restraint, rarely talking at length. Also, he hardly used harsh words on anyone. However, Olivia was testing his limits. Olivia¡¯s expression was indifferent. She continued to ignore him. ¡°First Elder, I¡¯m asking you. Where is the report?¡± The First Elder was so angry that he was shaking with fury. ¡°Olivia, you bitch. All you know is to ask for the report. Can you listen to me? I¡¯m telling you. There¡¯s no such report. There¡¯s nothing at all.¡± ¡°Oh, I understand now.¡± Olivia softened her voice. She continued impassively, ¡°Now that this matter is closed, let¡¯s talk about something else. We have other scores to settle.¡± Other scores? The First Elder shuddered. He suddenly had a bad feeling. Chapter 407 Chapter 407 Chapter 407 Olivia had never liked to beat around the bush. She went straight to the point. ¡°I heard you have banned everyone from working with us.¡± Finally, they hade to the main topic. The elders exchanged looks. The First Elder spoke up, ¡°Olivia, you are Isaac¡¯s granddaughter. You are also chosen by the Grant family to marry Alexander. We have been very patient with you all this while. ¡°You treated the Grant family with much disrespect. You wanted the Smith family to break away from us. But we didn¡¯t hold them against you. ¡°Not only did you not appreciate our goodwill, but you got more bold. We tolerated you because we are your seniors and also on Isaac¡¯s ount. ¡°But you drugged Tom and also created a lot of trouble for us because of the Great Nourishment Pill. We all have our limits. Once you push us beyond our limits, we will have to take action against you. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve incurred our wrath, we can only stop all our cooperation with you. You deserve it.¡± Olivia lowered her eyes, and a cold glint shed across her face. ¡°That¡¯s a coincidence. I¡¯ve also been very tolerant toward the Grant family.¡± She had given them many chances. The First Elder frowned. He did not understand what Olivia meant. He was about to ask Olivia to rify her statement when the Fifth Elder said, ¡°Olivia, where did. you get so many voodoo worms?¡± The essence of the Great Nourishment Pill was the voodoo worms. They were special worms that were simr to cordyceps. They looked like nts. that had no life before they were awakened. Even the most advanced technology would be able to detect them. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The voodoo worms were not easy to breed. For many years, the Grant family tried to breed them in hopes of elerating their reproduction. They experimented with various methods but were still unable to significantly increase their poption. In fact, the number of voodoo worms in their possession had diminished. Left with no choice, the Grant family gave up the idea of speeding up their numbers. They could only stick to the traditional method of breeding the worms. After trying for many years, the Grant family was left with around one dozen voodoo worms. They could only breed one or two worms every year. Yet Olivia managed to breed thousands of voodoo worms within a short period. No one knew how she did it. No matter how hard he thought, the Fifth Elder could not figure out what went on. JOILUTE & MIssing Darling He had been bogged down by that question for the past few days. Unable to hold it any longer, he could not resist asking Olivia. ¡°Do you mean the voodoo worms?¡± Olivia asked dismissively. To her, it was not a difficult thing to do, so she told the Fifth Elder without hesitation, ¡°That can be easily done. Just clone them. I don¡¯t have time to breed them slowly. They¡¯re just some small insects, and their gic sequence is very straightforward.¡± The Fifth Elder was speechless. Olivia made it sound like a simple job. He did not expect such a brief answer. If breeding those worms had been a straightforward task, the Grant family would have been considered fools for centuries. The Fifth Elder did not believe what Olivia said. He retorted coldly, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The Grant family also tried to clone them. It cannot be done at all. Even if we manage to clone them, their growth will be impaired. They will die eventually.¡± Olivia looked up, looking calm andposed. She exuded amanding presence. ¡°Just because you guys can¡¯t do it doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t.¡± The Fifth Elder felt a flicker of irritation. He could not speak for a long time, as if he was in a trance. He muttered to himself, ¡°This is impossible. It¡¯s impossible. How can Olivia be so powerful?¡± Seeing that the Fifth Elder had gone quiet, the Second Elder snatched the phone away from the Fifth Elder and warned, ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t think that you can threaten us with the Great Nourishment Pill. The Grant family¡¯s influence is greater than you think. Don¡¯t even think about posting the report about the Great Nourishment Pill on the inte. You should be familiar with the Sk system. All online information in the country must be vetted before they can be published. ¡°I know that you will release everything you know about the Great Nourishment Pill if we take any action against you. But so what if you know the secrets of the Great Nourishment Pill? We don¡¯t care at all. ¡°For Isaac¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Stop whatever you¡¯re doing and hand over the recipe of the Great Nourishment Pill. Also, swallow one of the pills. After that, kneel and beg for our mercy.¡± Olivia wanted tough out loud when she heard him mention the Sk system. She was the one who developed it. Olivia narrowed her eyes. Not wanting to argue with the Second Elder, she snapped, ¡°You can dream on!¡± The Second Elder went cold with fury. ¡°Olivia! You¡¯d better wise up.¡± Olivia sneered, ¡°Is the Grant family always so arrogant? Have your desires be insatiable because of the long legacy of the family? You¡¯ve be too smug for Bullionaire¡¯s Missing Darling your own good. ¡°Is there no one in this world who can deal with you?¡± The First Elder snarled, ¡°Stop talking nonsense, Olivia. I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Beg for mercy. Otherwise, the head of the Grant family will hold a meeting with Daniel. And that is only the beginning.¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t do as you say?¡± Olivia asked calmly. You The First Elder¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Ha! Then can just wait for doomsday.¡± your Olivia kept quiet. The First Elder¡¯s expression froze. Thinking that his threats had scared Olivia, he was about to continue when Olivia said, ¡°Have you really decided not to cooperate with me? Does that include the Grant family and the entire n? Are you bent on severing all ties with me?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The First Elder smiled smugly. ¡°Haven¡¯t you already seen for yourself? The Grant family and all the ns have stopped our cooperation with both the Smith family and the Sullivan family.¡± Olivia smirked. ¡°Really? We still have a lot of projects on hand. I know the cooperation for these projects is still ongoing.¡± The First Elder frowned, while the others looked equally bewildered. What did Olivia mean? They had already issued an order for the entire n to stop all cooperation. It was not possible that they were still working with Olivia. Did someone disobey their orders? Were they still secretly working with Olivia? The First Elder¡¯s face turned pale. He decided to investigate the Grant family and the n to stop them from defying his orders. He then looked at the phone and said, ¡°Olivia, there¡¯s still time. I¡¯ll give you three more days. If you kneel and beg the Grant family for mercy within these three days, we will let you off.¡± After the First Elder finished speaking, he waited for Olivia to reply. However, there was still no response after a long time. He wondered if Olivia did not understand what he meant. Alexander also looked in the direction of the phone. He then took his phone and checked it carefully. Shortly after, his face fell. He looked up and said, ¡°She¡¯s already hung up.¡± Everyone in the conference room was bbergasted. A wave of fury crashed through them. The First Elder mmed his hand on the table. The Second Elder kicked the stool. The third elder smashed the cup. The fourth elder clenched his fists in anger. They were all venting their frustrations. Meanwhile, Olivia went to get something to eat after hanging up the phone. She did not feel angry or nervous. She was not the least bothered by what everyone in the Grant family said. Back in the conference room, the First Elder almost choked on his anger. He said, ¡°Go and look for the head of the family. Tell him to hold a meeting with Daniel. We have to deal with the Sullivan family as soon as possible.¡± The Second Elder was also livid with rage. ¡°I¡¯ll tell the head of the family that Olivia is too arrogant. This time, we have to make sure she suffers. We¡¯ll show her what the Grant family is capable of.¡± The Grant family quickly got down to work and soon, everything had been arranged. They then waited in anticipation. They were certain news that the Sullivan family was in dire straits would spread. Indeed, a dayter, the media published a piece of news about the Sullivan family. However, it was not the news they were anticipating. The Deputy Head of State, Mr. Book, met with Daniel. Hemended thetter for ying a crucial role in upholding the well¨Cbeing of the country. The Sullivan Group was also named one of the best private enterprises in the country. The Grant family was stunned to read the news. All the elders were bbergasted how things turned out. Chapter 408 Chapter 408 Chapter 408 The Grant family did not know why Mr. Book would interfere in that matter. The First Elder frowned. Although Mr. Book and the Grant family werepetitors, they had always. stayed clear of each other¡¯s business. There was no reason for Mr. Book to get involved in their business. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The First Elder could not make sense of it all. He wanted to contact the head of the family and ask what was going on. Before he could get hold of the head of the family, the Grant family was dealt another blow. First, Jonny called to inform them that several of their projects with Capitol Research Institute had been terminated. The experts sent by Capitol Research Institute had packed up and left. The research institute would also not renew the patent licenses it previously granted to the Manson family. The First Elder tried to stay calm and consoled Jonny, ¡°Don¡¯t get too anxious. Something must have happened at Capitol Research Institute. Jeremy mentioned. to me that there¡¯s a deputy director in the research institute who doesn¡¯t get along with him. There is a power struggle between them. I¡¯m sure that person is behind this. ¡°I¡¯ll give Jeremy a callter to check what¡¯s happening at the research institute. I¡¯ll also ask him if he has met with the dean.¡± Jonny became excited when he heard the First Elder mention the dean. ¡°Has the dean appeared? Is Jeremy confident of getting the dean to our side?¡± The First Elder curled his lips and contemted, ¡°It¡¯s highly likely. The Grant family is very powerful. If the dean is smart, he will definitely agree to work with. 1. us. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Jonny was relieved to hear that. The next family to call the First Elder was the Holmes family. ¡°First Elder, for some reason, Capitol Research Institute has stopped all our cooperation.¡± The First Elder said unhurriedly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s somepetition. between Jeremy and another deputy director of the research institute. Somehow, you are all implicated in this power struggle. It will be over soon. I heard that Jeremy managed to obtain the dean¡¯s contact information. He should be able to meet with the dean soon.¡± Larson was pacified when he heard that. ¡°That¡¯s good. I almost got a scare.¡± The First Elder then hung up the phone. He first thought of contacting the head of the Grant family. After some thought, Jarling he decided to give Jeremy a call first. The matter involving Capitol Research Institute seemed more serious because it involved the investments of both the Manson family and the Holmes family. They could not afford to lose their money. The First Elder then called Jeremy. Thetter answered the phone after it rang a couple of times. Jeremy¡¯s voice sounded defeated. ¡°First Elder?¡± The First Elder was a perceptive person. He could tell immediately that Jeremy¡¯s voice sounded strange. He wondered if Jeremy was fighting a losing battle with the other deputy director. The First Elder frowned and tried to maintain hisposure. ¡°Jeremy, did something happen at the research institute?¡± Rubbing his face, Jeremy said, ¡°First Elder, I¡¯ve gotten the mobile number of the dean,¡± His voice was hoarse. It sounded as if he had not rested for days. The First Elder pped his hands excitedly. ¡°Really? That¡¯s good news.¡± ¡°Good news?¡± Jeremy¡¯s tone was faintly mocking. ¡°First Elder, I want to ask you a question. What if the dean of Capitol Research Institute decides not to support the Grant family? Or worse, what if he is on Mr. Book¡¯s side? Do you think the Grant family will still stand a chance of winning the presidential election at the end of this year?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you saying such things?¡± The First Elder was displeased. When people grew older, it was inevitable for them to be more superstitious. Most people liked to see and hear auspicious signs and omens. Yet Jeremy was uttering such discouraging words for no reason. The First Elder was not happy to hear him saying that the Grant family might lose the presidential election. He chided Jeremy coldly, ¡°I think you¡¯re too distracted from your fight with that deputy director. How can you curse the Grant family? Don¡¯t worry about your power struggles for the time being. The most important thing now is to contact the dean. Don¡¯t you have the dean¡¯s mobile number? Hurry up and call him.¡± After saying that, the First Elder felt uneasy. ¡°Forget it. Give me his number instead. I¡¯ll contact him personally. The Grant family had to eat the humble pie and show our respect to get him to our side.¡± Jeremy replied curtly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask me for the dean¡¯s phone number, First Elder.¡± ¡°What on earth are you talking about?¡± The First Elder was simmering in anger. He did not understand why Jeremy was behaving so rudely toward him. It was unlike his usual self. Jeremy sounded very agitated that day. ARRAITU s Missing Darling Jeremy was unfazed by the First Elder¡¯s wrath. He snorted, ¡°Hal I¡¯m doomed. The Watson family is doomed. First Elder, do you know that the Watson family is ruined this time? ¡°I¡¯ve already received news that I¡¯m not going to be re¨Cappointed as the deputy director. I¡¯m going to retire. Do you know what mandatory retirement means? This is the dean¡¯s order. It will be announced during the annual meetingter this year. I¡¯m no longer Capitol Research Institute¡¯s deputy director. ¡°The Watson family has been slogging hard at the research institute for years. Now, everything¡¯s gone.¡± Jeremy wasughing in a deranged manner. He looked like he was suffering from a mental disorder. The First Elder finally realized that something had gone wrong. The other elders held solemn expressions too. Taking a deep breath, the First Elder said sternly, ¡°Jeremy, stopughing. What happened? Quick! Tell me! The news has not been announced. We can still salvage the situation. ¡°There¡¯s still the dean. Don¡¯t you have the dean¡¯s mobile number? Send it to me quickly. I¡¯ll talk to him personally. I¡¯ll make sure you get re¨Cappointed.¡± Jeremy went berserk. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Do you want to talk to her personally? Do you know that she hates the Grant family most?¡± ¡°The Manson family and the Holmes family should have received the news by now. The research institute has terminated all cooperation with them. The patent licenses will be revoked this year. ¡°Do you know? Currently, all the technologies in the research institute have been upgraded. When the patent licenses granted to the Manson family and the Holmes family expire, the research institute will activate the new technologies, rendering the technologies of the two families obsolete. ¡°The research institute is determined to destroy the Manson family and the Holmes family!¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± The First Elder¡¯s body was quivering although he tried to put up a brave front. ¡°The Manson family and the Holmes family arerge corporations. They have businesses across many industries and have a lot of employees under them. ¡°I don¡¯t believe the research institute will allow these big organizations to fall so easily. ¡°Besides, there is no feud between us and the research institute. There¡¯s no reason to attack us.¡± ¡°Who says so?¡± Jeremy mocked, ¡°Apparently, the Grant family was the one who started this. ¡°Do you know who the dean of Capitol Research Institute is?¡± Jeremy looked like a maniac with bloodshot eyes. ? 15 He recalled how he lost hisposure when he received the news the day before. Now, he wanted the arrogant Grant family and the elders to experience the same anguish. The Watson family was already done for. Jeremy was bent on dragging everyone else down with him. After a brief pause, Jeremy said sarcastically, ¡°The dean of Capitol Research Institute is Olivia Taylor.¡± Chapter 409 Chapter 409 Chapter 409 What shocking news! Stupefied at the news, the First Elder took a few steps back and copsed into the seat. He mumbled, ¡°Impossible. It¡¯s impossible. She¡¯s so young. It can¡¯t be true.¡± ¡°Hal.¡± Jeremy no longer wanted to talk to the First Elder. So what if they threatened him with the Great Nourishment Pill? Since the Watson family was already done for, it did not matter anymore. He could not care less. Jeremy hung up the phone, determined not to get involved in the Grant family matters in the future. Meanwhile, Olivia was at Smith Hospital in Layfield. She was visiting Isaac. Isaac¡¯s condition had stabilized, and all his health indicators had returned to normalcy. However, he was still in aa because of the voodoo worms. The worms in Isaac¡¯s body were activated during his previous heart attack. They had been absorbing the energy in his body. That was the reason why Isaac had not woken up after so long. Olivia sat by Isaac¡¯s bed. She held his hand, thinking of how healthy and active he used to be. Now, he was lying motionless on the bed, barely breathing. Her heart wrenched to see him in that state. She missed her grandfather very much. Just then, Ben, the deputy director of the hospital, walked into the room. When he saw the thin and slender girl sitting by the bed, his heart welled up in sorrow. Olivia was only in her twenties. While many girls of her age were still protected by their parents, Olivia had already experienced a multitude of life¡¯s challenges. Her grandfather had fallen gravely ill, and her siblings had turned against her. Not only did she have to take care of her grandfather, but she also had to take on the responsibility for Smith Hospital. Although Olivia neverined, Ben knew she must be tired. With such a huge burden on her shoulders, she must be under intense pressure. At the thought of that, Ben felt a sharp pang in his heart. He walked up to her and patted her shoulder. ¡°Olivia, if you cannot take it any longer, just cry out loud. You¡¯ve to shoulder the responsibility of such a big hospital. If this burden is too huge to bear, get some professional help.¡± Taken aback, Olivia¡¯s eyes blinked. ¡°Ben, what are you talking about? How can the 11:28 hospital be a burden to me?¡± Ben did not say any further. After leaving the hospital, Olivia went back to the old house to take a rest. ke waiked up to her, looking worried. ¡°Miss Olivia, if the Grant family doesn¡¯t give you the cure for the Great Nourishment Pill, what should we do next?¡± Yanis was equally worried. Isaac¡¯s health was getting worse. No one knew how long he wouldst. Olivia had already decoded the secret of the Great Nourishment Pill, but the Grant family refused to give her the cure. Thinking about it made Yanis exasperated. He said in a low voice, ¡°Miss Olivia, should we think of another way to make the Grant family give us the information?¡± Unruffled, Olivia continued tapping on the keyboard. Suddenly, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve got 1. it. ke¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. ¡°Miss Olivia, what did you just say? What do you mean you got it?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Olivia nodded. Not only ke but even Yanis was startled. He asked, ¡°How did you get it?¡± Olivia answered impassively, ¡°I hacked into the Grant family¡¯s system.¡± All along, Olivia did not expect the Grant family to hand over the Great Nourishment Pill¡¯s cure voluntarily. Even if they gave it to her, she would not know if they were being truthful. They might forge the information before handing it to her. She had threatened them with the Great Nourishment Pill to make them panic so they would rush to check if the information was indeed missing. She could then follow their lead to get the information. Earlier, Olivia had already hacked into the Grant family¡¯s security system. However, the Grant family was a big n, and the system contained a vast amount of information. Olivia had no idea where the information regarding the Great Nourishment Pill was stored. She could only wait for them to start looking for it first. After keying something into theputer, the printer nearby started up. Three copies of the document containing information on the Great Nourishment Pill were printed. Olivia gave Yanis and ke a copy each. She pointed to something on her copy. ¡°The Grant family doesn¡¯t have much information on the cure for the Great Nourishment Pill. They¡¯ve never researched much about it. It seems like they never had the intention of finding a cure.¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± ke was worried. She read the document anxiously. Suddenly, her eyes fell on one sentence. The De Laski tribe of the Mysthoran knew a skill that could purge the voodoo worms from one¡¯s body. However, members of the De Laski family were separated from each other during a war more than a hundred years ago. Since then, the skill was lost. ¡°Lost?¡± ke muttered. How could the skill be lost? Olivia also stared nkly at the sentence. After a brief moment of silence, she decided, ¡°Regardless, this is still a clue. Both of you can continue to search with this clue using the Smith family¡¯s connections. I¡¯ll try to look for people from the De Laski tribe.¡± Although she could make use of the Sk system to look for the De Laski tribe, it might still be an uphill task given that the system was only set up recently. It contained no records dating back to hundreds of years. That day, Olivia did not stop at Layfield. Instead, she made her way to Evervale. On the way back, she called Ivan and asked him to check on the De Laski tribe in Mysthoran using the Sk system. With so few clues, Ivan knew it was not going to be easy to look for them. Nevertheless, he had to follow Olivia¡¯s orders. He immediately went into the Sk system to check on the information. Elena was driving the car when she overheard Olivia looking for someone from the De Laski tribe. Curious, she asked, ¡°Miss Taylor, why are you looking for these people?¡± Olivia briefly exined the situation to Elena. Elena kept quiet for a while before saying, ¡°Miss Taylor, I know of someone.¡± Olivia immediately looked up. Elena exined, ¡°My friend¡¯s aunt sounds like the people you just described. Herst name is De Laski, and she¡¯s highly skilled in voodoo craft. However, my friend has not contacted her for many years.¡± After some hesitation, Elena continued, ¡°Since this concerns Mr. Smith¡¯s health, I¡¯ll contact my friend and ask him about it.¡± Olivia looked at Elena gratefully. ¡°Thank you.¡± Elena pursed her lips and smiled. Although she seemed outwardly cheerful, her eyes looked vacant. She was not her usual lively self. Elena put the earphones into her ears and dialed a string of numbers on the number pad. She had not saved the phone number in her phone, but it seemed engraved in her memory. She did not need to think. The numbers naturally appeared in her mind. Pressing the dial button,Elena tightened her grip on the steering wheel. 11.25 After a long time, the call was finally connected. The soft and soothing voice of a woman was heard on the other end of the phone. ¡°Hello? Who is this?¡± Though shocked, Elena quickly recovered and smiled. She greeted chirpily, ¡°Hello Anna. This is Elena.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Elena. The person sounded apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Wesley didn¡¯t save your number in his phone. I didn¡¯t recognize the mobile number.¡± Anna¡¯s voice carried a probing tone. ¡°Elena, are you looking for Wesley? Is it urgent? He¡¯s making soup for me in the kitchen. As you know, my legs are not in good shape. I frequently need medical cuisine, but I don¡¯t know how to cook them. Wesley cares for me very much and takes time to prepare the soup personally. ¡°I tried to stop him from cooking many times since we have a nanny at home. Besides, he has to go to work every day. It¡¯s very tiring to make soup for me. But he refuses to listen to me. There¡¯s nothing I can do about it.¡± Elena said, ¡°Anna, don¡¯t get me wrong. I need a favor from him on behalf of my boss. It¡¯s about work. There¡¯s nothing else. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Elena, don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m not doubting you.¡± Anna changed the topic and asked about Elena¡¯s work. ¡°By the way, Elena, are you working? Aren¡¯t you involved in some scientific research? Why are you working? What kind of work is that? Is it tiring? Who¡¯s your boss? Does he treat you well?¡± Elena took a deep breath, looking helpless. ¡°Anna, can you please pass the phone. to Wesley? I need to ask him about something.¡± After a brief silence, Anna finally said, ¡°Okay.¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Elena waited for quite some time before she heard a panting noise. It appeared that the other person had rushed over in a hurry. Wesley tried to calm himself down. ¡°Elena. Are you looking for me?¡± Chapter 410 Chapter 410 Chapter 410 Elena looked down, trying to sound normal. ¡°Wesley, I¡¯m calling you because I need to ask you about something.¡± A call to Wesley already caused Anna to be in a state of panic. Elena wanted to cut the chase and get to the main point. ¡°Do you have an aunt from the De Laski tribe living in Ritchfield and is proficient in voodoo craft?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Wesley nodded. He instinctively frowned and asked in a worried tone, ¡°Why are you asking about this? Are you ill?¡± Elena exined, ¡°It¡¯s not me. It¡¯s my boss. She¡¯s looking for someone who knows voodoo craft from the De Laski tribe. Wesley, can you introduce her to me? It¡¯s not something illegal or evil. My boss needs help from the De Laski tribe to save her grandfather.¡± Wesley immediately agreed, ¡°Okay. Where are you now? I¡¯ll go look for you.¡± Elena was stunned for a moment. She quickly turned down his offer. ¡°It¡¯s all right. There¡¯s no need for you toe over. You can just give me your aunt¡¯s phone number. I¡¯ll call her myself.¡± Wesley frowned. ¡°Elena, you don¡¯t have to be so polite with me.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Elena wanted to exin, but Wesley refused to ept no for an answer. ¡°My aunt¡¯s character is rather strange. You can¡¯t look for her yourself. She won¡¯t help you if I don¡¯te along. Didn¡¯t you need her help to save someone? This is a matter of life and death. We can¡¯t afford to take any risks.¡± Elena sighed. ¡°Okay then. I¡¯ll have to trouble you. But what about Anna? Can she manage by herself?¡± Wesley did not want to give Anna any chance to refuse his offer. ¡°There are servants at home. Don¡¯t worry about her. Where are you now? Give me the address.¡± Hearing this, Elena turned to look at Olivia. Olivia nodded. Elena then gave Wesley the address of the Smith family¡¯s vi. After hanging up the phone, Elena sighed deeply, sounding as if she had just fought a hard battle. She then caught sight of Olivia looking at her through the rearview mirror. Elena stuck out her tongue sheepishly. ¡°Miss Taylor, I must have embarrassed myself in front of you. My rtionship with Wesley is a littleplicated.¡± If not for Isaac, Elena would probably not have contacted Wesley for the rest of her life. Since they had nothing to do during the drive, Elena started to tell Olivia about. Wesley. 11 It was not asplicated as it seemed. Elena and Wesley were childhood sweethearts. They grew up together. Both families were neighbors and were also business partners. Earlier, their parents verbally agreed to a marriage arrangement for the children. However, there was no formal agreement. It sounded more like they said it in jest. Elena had always liked Wesley, her dashing neighbor, when she was young. She would follow him around everywhere. Wesley was two years older than Elena. When he left home to study at a university abroad, Elena vowed to catch up with him. She studied hard and finally got admitted into the same university as Wesley. Before the school term started after her SAT exams, Elena wanted to give Wesley a surprise by visiting him at the university. Before setting off for the university, Joanne Wayne, Elena¡¯s mother, handed her two duffel bags and a huge backpack containing many things. Elena protested loudly, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m only going away for two days. Are we moving house? I haven¡¯t started school yet!¡± Joanna nced at Elena, ¡°They are not for you, you little imp. You have nock of things. These are for your cousin, Anna. She¡¯s also studying in Evervale. You should visit her while you¡¯re there.¡± bbergasted, Elena eximed, ¡°Mom! Do you know how far Anna¡¯s university is from Wesley¡¯s? One is in the north, and the other is in the south. Do you want to make me walk till my legs break?¡± Elena was only joking with Joanne. Both mother and daughter always bantered. with each other. However, Joanne was a little sensitive this time. Her eyes reddened, and she said. solemnly, ¡°Elena, do you despise your cousin? Anna¡¯s family is not rich. Are you shunning your rtives from my family just because of what your paternal grandmother always says?¡± Joanne came from a humble background. She had suffered much after marrying. into the more affluent Wayne family. Her mother¨Cinw never held her in high regard. Feeling helpless, Elena hugged her mother and tried to pacify her. After some time, Joanna¡¯s tears finally turned into smiles. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll bring all the bags to Anna, even if there are ten of them.¡± Joanne chided, ¡°We have a driver. You don¡¯t have to carry these bags. Anyway, Anna¡¯s room in the dormitory is too small to hold too many things.¡± Elena was about to set off when Joanne reminded her, ¡°Elena, you have to take care of Anna. She¡¯s not as strong¨Cwilled as you.¡± ¡°Okay, okay. I get it,¡± Elena replied impatiently. 24 When Elena reached Evervale, she went to Anna¡¯s university first to pass the stuff to her. She then brought Anna along to meet Wesley. The three of them had a meal and went to a karaoke together. After partying tillte at night, they parted ways. Elena had nned to confess her feelings to Wedley during that trip. Unfortunately, she did not get a chance to do so since Anna was with them. Back in the hotel that night, Elena was about to ask Anna to go back to school herself the next day. She also nned to tell Anna about her feelings for Wesley. However, before she could say anything, Anna caught her unaware. ¡°Elena, is Wesley your neighbor? Do you think we will make a good match?¡± Elena immediately froze up. She looked at Anna several times, trying to determine if thetter was joking. Anna sat on her bed, her eyes sparkling. She waved a note at Elena. ¡°Elena, Wesley secretly gave this to me. He asked me to go on a movie date with him tomorrow Do you think he likes me?¡± Elena¡¯s feet were rooted to the ground. She was unable to move at all. Anna¡¯s revtion hit her like a sudden ssh of icy water, leaving her with a stunned expression and a rush of overwhelming, unexpected emotions. It felt very painful and shocking. Elena was at a loss for words. Unable to react for a long time, she wanted to reach out to take the note from Anna. ¡°Let me take a look.¡± ¡°No.¡± Anna moved away nimbly, blushing. ¡°I¡¯m not showing it to you.¡± Elena looked down. ¡°Elena.¡± Anna kept the note and walked up to Elena. ¡°Can you go out by yourself tomorrow? I can¡¯t keep youpany. I want to go to the movies with Wesley.¡± ¡°All right,¡± Elena mumbled. The next day, Elena did not go out. Instead, she headed straight for her home. Following that episode, she did not know much about what happened between Wesley and Anna. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. She only knew that they were in a rtionship marked by frequent ups and downs over the years. One day, she received news that Anna got into a car ident and broke her leg. Both of them finally settled into a stable rtionship after that. After recounting her experience to Olivia, Elena pursed her lips. ¡°It was a tumultuous rtionship. They had a pattern of splitting up and getting back together.¡± Olivia looked down at her phone while listening to Elena¡¯s story. When she heard Elena¡¯sst remark, she suddenly looked up. ¡°Are they married?¡± Elena shook her head. ¡°No. The Robert family refused to let her marry into the family.¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°Hmmm, You only appeared briefly in their story. Why is she so wary of you?¡± Elena was taken aback by the question. She then broke into a smile. ¡°Miss Taylor, I can¡¯t seem to hide anything from you. ¡°When I was in my sophomore year, Wesley confessed his feelings for me. He said I was the one he liked. He was with Anna because she had deceived him.¡± ¡°Do you trust him?¡± Olivia asked. Elena took a deep breath. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I trust him. The day before he spoke to me, I had apanied Anna to get an abortion. She said the child was Wesley¡¯s. He had fallen in love with someone else and didn¡¯t want this child. ¡°How absurd is this? I unknowingly became the murderer of this child.¡± Chapter 411 Chapter 411 Chapter 411 Elena felt exhausted. Upon arriving, she went to her room to freshen up and rest. As soon as shey on the bed, a message came in. It was a message from Wesley. [I¡¯ve arrived at Evervale.) She thought, ¡®Already here? That¡¯s quick!¡® Elena was surprised. She sat up and replied, [Where are you? I¡¯ll get the driver to pick you up.] [It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve checked into the hotel.] The reply came quickly. [Elena,e out for a meal.] ¡°Meal?¡® Elena thought. She raised her head to nce at the clock. It was already 11 o¡¯clock. She thought it was veryte. She replied, [It¡¯ste. You¡¯ve just arrived at Evervale. You should rest early. I¡¯ll ask my boss to treat you to a sumptuous meal tomorrow.] There was no reply from Wesley. After a while, a row of mischievousughing emojis came in. [Elena, I¡¯m Anna. Just teasing you.] Elena was left speechless. After revealing that she was the one who sent the text messages, Anna made a video call. The moment Elena picked up the call, he saw Anna on the other side wearing light sleepwear. Her hair was loosely tied into a bun with a strand of hair falling by her temple, exuding a charming sense of laziness. ¡°Elena,¡± Anna said as she looked at Elena appraisingly, ¡°how old are you now? Why are you still wearing such conservative pajamas? You couldn¡¯t possibly haven¡¯t had a boyfriend, right?¡± Elena leaned against the headboard and said in a rxed tone, ¡°I¡¯m busy. I don¡¯t have time.¡± ¡°What exactly are you busy with?¡± Anna said. She was curious. ¡°I asked your mom, but she said she doesn¡¯t know as your job requires confidentiality. What kind of job is this? So mysterious. I think you should go home and inherit the family assets. I heard from Wesley that the Wayne family¡¯s business has been on the decline. It¡¯s now one notch below the Robert family¡¯s. You can still salvage it when you go back.¡± At this point, Anna giggled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get Wesley to support you. Don¡¯t worry. If he¡¯s unwilling, I¡¯ll scold him.¡± Elena smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright then. Thanks, Anna.¡± ¡°By the way,¡± Anna continued, ¡°I heard that Wesley wants to go to Ritchfield with you guys, huh? Can you bring me along? Wesley wants to bring me along, but he¡¯s Ths arra Micung Burling worried it may be inconvenient for you. He¡¯s excessively polite! ¡°Elena, you¡¯re not an outsider. You are my cousin, and you are his cousin¨Cinw. There¡¯s no need to be so polite. He can just say what he wants to say.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Eiena said as she nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll make the arrangements. You cane over with Wesley.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± Anna said. She was ted at first, but then she asked worriedly. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s not inconvenient? Elena, if you have any difficulties, tell me. I can immediately arrange for someone on my end to help you out. I have assistants and maids around me, or I can have Wesley figure it out. As the CEO of the Robert family, there¡¯s no way he couldn¡¯t make arrangements for such a small matter well.¡± Elena understood Anna¡¯s implication. She asked a question in response to Anna¡¯s remark, saying, ¡°Wesley has be the CEO, huh?¡± Indeed, upon hearing this, Anna¡¯s tone became cheerful. ¡°Wesley is remarkable,¡± she said. ¡°Not long after he took over the management of the Robert Family, he managed it well. But the Wayne family just isn¡¯t doing well. Elena, don¡¯t do things. outside¡­ Elena interrupted her, saying, ¡°Anna, don¡¯t worry about your trip. I know the Robert family is rich and powerful, but this time, I¡¯m looking for Wesley because of my boss¡¯s matter. Naturally, my boss has to do something. We can¡¯t let receive something without giving anything in return.¡± my boss After that, Elena exchanged a few more words with Anna unenthusiastically before hanging up. Elenay on the bed, panting heavily. She felt that talking to Anna was more tiring than work. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she needed Wesley¡¯s help this time, she really would not want to interact with them. Wesley and Anna arrived the next afternoon. Elena drove to pick them up. Anna stood next to Wesley. The man was firm, while the woman was elegant. They looked like a match made in heaven. With a prosthetic leg attached to her left limb, Anna could walk normally with no issues, but not on mountain paths. It was more strenuous. ¡°This car is pretty good,¡± Anna said. The first thing she said upon meeting Elena was not a greeting for Elena. Rather, it was a about the car. Elena smirked and said, ¡°My boss¡¯s car.¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Anna replied as she nodded. ¡°Where¡¯s your boss? Why isn¡¯t your boss here? ¡°My boss is waiting for us at home,¡± Elena said. ¡°You¡¯ll see my boss shortly,¡± Anna curled her lip and said, ¡°Elena, it¡¯s not that I want to criticize, but why does 045 your bossck manners? Your boss is the one begging Wesley for help. Elena lifted her eyes and nced at Anna. She felt that Anna had changed a lot. The perception of Anna that Elena had in her memory was that Anna had always been timid and had an inferiorityplex. She had always been careful with her. words. Due to family reasons, her tuition and living expenses had been sponsored by Joanne from childhood to adulthood, so Anna always spoke with ack of confidence. It had only been a few years since theyst met, but it felt like Anna had changed into a different person. She actually had a bit of the meanness of a wealthydy. ¡°My boss initially wanted toe over, but considering that we have known each other for a long while, my boss left the space for us,¡± Elena said. She had gained experience for many years, so she was no longer the naive and innocent girl she used to be. She handled such situations with ease, and she was able to speak in a way that was both eloquent and considerate. Indeed, after hearing Elena¡¯s words, Anna¡¯s expression improved significantly. She Anna¡¯s expression improved significantly. She said, ¡°Your boss is quite tactful. By the way, is your boss a man or a woman?¡± From the beginning until now, Wesley had not said a word. He did not even look. at Elena seriously. His gaze had been unfocused. It was only when he heard this remark that he suddenly raised his eyes and looked at Elena seriously, waiting for her response. ¡°A woman,¡± Elena replied. ¡°My boss is very capable.¡± ¡°A woman, huh,¡± Anna said. She was a little disappointed, but she quickly adjusted her mood. ¡°Elena, don¡¯t drift around outside. Other people drift around in big cities because their families have little financial resources. Why do you want to do that, though? Your family has its own business. Why go outside and work as an assistant for someone else? Wouldn¡¯t it be good to be a manager of your own family business?¡± ¡°I like my job very much, and there¡¯s nothing wrong with being an assistant,¡± Elena said. She was behind the wheel of the car. She was driving. As she looked at the road, she asked, ¡°Are you thirsty? There¡¯s water behind.¡± Anna picked up a bottle of carbonated water and clicked her tongue twice. ¡°You have changed after being someone¡¯s assistant,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯ve be so good at taking care of others. You weren¡¯t as thoughtful and considerate in the past as you are now.¡± Anna seemed to be particrly interested in Elena¡¯s work. She kept asking. Throughout the journey, she was the one who was doing the asking. ¡°Elena, what exactly does an assistant do?¡± she said. ¡°Handle the opening and closing of the elevator door, deliver water, and drive?¡± ¡°More or less,¡± Elena said as she nodded. ¡°I¡¯m Miss Taylor¡¯s life assistant. I mainly take care of Miss Taylor¡¯s daily life.¡± ? 15 ¡°Isn¡¯t this simr to being a maid?¡± Anna said as she frowned. ¡°Elena, stop being an assistant. You are the heiress of the Wayne family. You can do anything, but why do you want to serve others?¡± ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± Elena said as she hit the brakes. She parked the car, turned to look at the two of them, and said, ¡°This is the ce.¡± Anna had been engrossed in talking earlier, so she did not pay attention to her surroundings. Now that she looked around, she realized that the courtyard was huge. She thought, ¡°This location is pretty good. It¡¯s very close to the city. Houses in Evervale like this must cost over 20 million dors at a minimum. It seems that Elena¡¯s boss is very wealthy. No wonder Elena doesn¡¯t go back home to take over the family business, and she insists on staying here and being someone¡¯s maid. But no matter how wealthy her boss is, it¡¯s still someone else¡¯s wealth, not Elena¡¯s. With this thought, it brought a sense of equilibrium to Anna¡¯s mind. She pushed the door open and got out of the car. Upon looking around, she said. ¡°Where¡¯s your boss? Noting out of the home to receive us, huh?¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Coincidentally, Rnd walked over in their direction. Elena went up to him, but before she could say anything, Anna¡¯s surprised voice came from behind. ¡°Elena, didn¡¯t you say that your boss is a woman?¡± she said. ¡°Howe it¡¯s an old man?¡± Chapter 412 Chapter 412 Chapter 412 When Elena went to pick up Wesley and Anna, Daniel was interrogating Olivia in the roos. Daniel was such a shrewd person. Two big shots called him in session. First, Larry wanted to meet him. Then, Ryan suddenly praised him. Daniel did not understand what was going on at first, but he quickly realized that this matter was rted to Olivia. As Ellis initially considered if the situation was rted to Olivia, he thought it was unlikely. He hesitated and said, ¡°Larry¡¯s appointment to meet you may be rted to Miss Olivia, but Mr. Book¡­¡± Ellis shook his head, thinking that it was unlikely. He thought, ¡®Mr. Book is the deputy head of state! He¡¯s the top¨Ctier person in the pyramid. Can Miss Olivia get him to follow her orders?¡® It was not that he looked down on Olivia, but this matter was too unbelievable. He found it inconceivable. Daniel looked over coldly and said, ¡°Why? Bad things have to do with Olivia. Can¡¯t good things have to do with Olivia?¡± Ellis felt wronged. He was really just making a normal analysis. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s just that Mr. Book¡¯s matter is too inconceivable. How can a deputy head of state be so easily commanded?¡± Daniel replied, ¡°That¡¯s because your ability to envision possibilities iscking.¡± Ellis was left speechless. Daniel turned his chair. His handsome eyes were filled with a faint sense of joy as he said with certainty. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if Larry¡¯s appointment to meet me is rted to Olivia, but Mr. Book¡¯s praise is definitely orchestrated by Olivia. ¡°She must be worried about me.¡± He thought, ¡®Ah. My Livy is so powerful, and she loves me. Why is my life blessed with happiness?¡± Ellis non¨Cverbally indicated that he did not want to talk. He thought, ¡®Men in love are always like this. They have no rationality at all. However, although Ellis did not feel like talking to Daniel, he was a responsible secretary. There were some things that he had to say. ¡°Boss, how do you intend to deal with it?¡± he said. ¡°Do you want to think of a way to investigate everything? We can¡¯t be so passive. ¡°Fortunately, Mr. Book saved the day this time. Otherwise, Sullivan Group would have been in big trouble.¡± It was not that the Sullivan family had no way to handle the situation. It was just Bilinaire Missing Darling ? 15 that going against political forces was not a wise move. Daniel shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s too troublesome. We need to mobilize arge number of people to investigate. The efficiency is very low.¡± Ellis widened his eyes and said, ¡°Boss, is the efficiency still considered low? Your expectations are too high. Ourpany¡¯s elite team can investigate the situation.prehensively and provide a very clear understanding of the matter within seven days.¡± The Sullivan family¡¯s elite team was renowned worldwide. It wasposed of a group of elites from all over the world. All of the Sullivan family¡¯s decisions and development directions were determined through consultation with the elite team. Ellis thought, ¡®If this efficiency is considered low, then there is nothing in the world that can be considered highly efficient.¡± Ellis felt a little indignant for the first time. Daniel nced at him. Then, he immediately took the phone and dialed Olivia¡¯s number, saying, ¡°Olivia, I have something to ask you. Both Larry and Mr. Book have a connection with you. Is that correct?¡± Olivia nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s correct. I uncovered the secret of the Grant family¡¯s Great Nourishment Pill. Out of embarrassment, the Grant family got angry. They want to use you to threaten and pressure me. That¡¯s why I sought Mr. Book to help resolve the situation.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Daniel said. He then hung up the phone. He extended three fingers toward Ellis and asked, ¡°Does it take three minutes?¡± Ellis waspletely silent. He thought, ¡®At the end of the day, Boss is still the one that is highly efficient. At this moment, Rowanna knocked on the door and entered, saying, ¡°Boss, Miss Olivia transferred 60 million dors from your ount yesterday. The bank called and asked if there was anything unusual.¡± Daniel shook his head and said, ¡°Let Olivia transfer as she pleases.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Rowanna replied and nodded. Then, she said somewhat hesitantly. ¡°Boss, when the bank called, Thomas overheard it. He seemed a little displeased.¡± Rowanna carefully chose her words and tried her best to restrain her tone. The truth was that Thomas was extremely upset. He was not merely a little. displeased. He was simply furious. He had said, ¡°Olivia is a femme fatale. She has not even married into the Sullivan family yet, but she is already squandering the Sullivan family¡¯s money without restraint. When she marries into the Sullivan family in the future, won¡¯t she end up bankrupting the Sullivan family? ¡°Such a spendthrift woman can never be allowed to marry into the Sullivan family.¡± After saying that. Thomas left angrily. Just as they were talking about Thomas, Thomas came over with a group of elders from the Sullivan family, looking quite imposing and formidable. Rowanna was so frightened that she shrunk her neck and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go pour coffee.¡± Then, she slipped away. Daniel, on the other hand, was calm, sitting in arge executive chair, dressed in a sharp suit and polished shoes, exuding an imposing presence. ¡°Uncle Thomas, you¡¯re here,¡± Daniel said with a slight nod of his chiseled jaw. ¡°Have a seat.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Thomas gathered this group of people to exert pressure on Daniel. He had long been dissatisfied with Olivia, the future Mrs. Sullivan. He put aside the issue of whether or not Larry¡¯s appointment to meet the Sullivan family had anything to do with Olivia. He believed that her repeatedly taking money from Daniel made her an unsuitable match. They were not even married yet. In just a few months, Olivia had taken over 200 million dors from Daniel. Thomas found her exceedingly greedy. Sitting on the sofa, Daniel went straight to the point, saying, ¡°Daniel, I heard that Olivia transferred 60 million dors from your ount yesterday?¡± Daniel raised his eyes and said in a surprised tone, ¡°Uncle Thomas, you know about this as well?¡± Thomas had a stern expression. Just as he was about to use this matter to criticize Olivia and make her look bad in the eyes of Daniel, he heard Daniel¡¯s remarks. ¡°It¡¯s just a transfer of money, yet so many people know about it,¡± he said. ¡°Such ack of privacy.¡± Daniel looked at Ellis and instructed in a serious tone, ¡°Ellis, go and transfer all the assets under my name, except for the original shares of the Sullivan family¡¯s business, to Olivia. This way, it will be easier for her to use money in the future. It will save her the trouble of transferring money around. She¡¯s just using some money, yet there¡¯s a great hoo¨Cha and everyone knows about it. Jeez, there¡¯s not privacy at all.¡± As soon as he finished talking, the office fell silent. There were seven or eight people sitting in the huge office, but there was not sound at all. Everyone was dumbfounded. These people thought, Apart from the original shares of the Sullivan family, all the other assets must be worth several hundred million dors, right? Is Daniel insane?¡® Daniel directed his gaze at Thomas and said, ¡°Unclemas, youe here because there¡¯s something you want to talk to me, huh?¡± Thomas stuttered, ¡°Y¨CYou really want to transfer?¡± Daniel frowned and said in a firm tone, ¡°Of course. I make money to let my wife Balliname¡¯s Massing Darling spend. If even she has to be criticized and stopped by others when she spends my money, what¡¯s the point of making money?¡± With just a short remark, Danielpletely stunned Thomas and the others. Everyone was shrewd and could discern the meaning and determination in Daniel¡¯s words. Even more so, they could clearly understand how important Olivia was to Daniel. Daniel was making it clear to everyone that he was willing to let Olivia spend his money. No one should interfere, and even more so, no one should cause trouble. Thomas remained silent. Charles Sullivan, who was at the side, was a tactful person. When he saw this, he hurriedly smiled and tried to smooth things over, saying, ¡°Alright. Alright. These are all Daniel¡¯s family matters. Let the young people handle the matters themselves. We old folks have old¨Cfashioned and outdated ideas. Let¡¯s not meddle in young people¡¯s affairs.¡± One after another, other people chimed in, ¡°Yep. Yes. True. You¡¯re right.¡± Just like that, a grand show of force and pressure disappeared in just a few minutes. After everyone left, Ellis gave Daniel a thumbs¨Cup and said, ¡°Boss, impressive.¡± Daniel nced at him, snorted, and said, ¡°Making one¡¯s own wife endure grievance is not something a good husband should do.¡± Today, he made it clear that Olivia was his wife, and anyone who wanted to cause trouble for her should first ask him if he agreed. He thought, ¡®No matter who it is, no one can bully Olivia, including me!¡± Chapter 413 Chapter 413 Chapter 413 At this moment, Daniel was lecturing Olivia in the room. ¡°What¡¯s the deal with the Grant family¡¯s Great Nourishment Pill?¡± he said. This was rted to the Grant family¡¯s secrets. It was hard for outsiders to find out. Plus, Daniel did not want to investigate lest he raise suspicions. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Olivia exined the effects and principles of the medicine and concluded, saying, ¡°It¡¯s a method used by the Grant family to control the Manson family, the Holmes family, and other major families.¡± Upon hearing this, Daniel immediately realized that Great Nourishment Pill was the lifeblood of the Grant family. Olivia¡¯s actions were equivalent to severing the Grant family¡¯s lifeblood. This was a life¨C and¨Cdeath feud that concerned the survival of the family. No wonder the Grant family would take such drastic measures. Even Larry himself had taken action. Daniel frowned and asked about Ryan: ¡°Why did Mr. Book help the Sullivan family out of the predicament?¡± Daniel said. Olivia¡¯s gaze flickered. For some reason, she felt a little guilty. Like a child who had done something wrong, she lowered her head and said in a low voice, ¡°Because of my identity.¡± ¡°You have an alias, huh?¡± Daniel asked with a confident tone. Olivia nodded and replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Daniel was calm andposed. He said, ¡°Tell me. Are you the government¡¯s secret researcher or Mr. Book¡¯s secret assistant?¡± ¡°Neither?¡± Olivia said as she raised her head and flicked her wless fingers. ¡°Think of a higher position.¡± Daniel lifted his eyebrows slightly, somewhat unsure. ¡°A miracle doctor that lives in seclusion? National Security Bureau?¡± Olivia was still shaking her head. Daniel stared at her and stopped talking. Olivia leaned in, snuggled up to Daniel, and whispered, ¡°Dean. I¡¯m the dean of Capitol Research Institute.¡± Daniel¡¯s pupils constricted slightly. His eyes disyed an inexplicable shock. It took a moment before he calmed down. He raised the corners of his mouth, and his eyes were filled with pride as he said, ¡°My Olivia is really amazing! ¡°You¡¯re the best one!¡± He then pulled Olivia into his arms, looking joyful. There was no trace of pretense. Olivia was stunned. She turned her eyes and asked him, ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry? I kept Tullionare Missing Darling ¨C this from you for so long. I didn¡¯t say anything, and I made you worry.¡± Olivia had always kept this matter in her heart. She was worried that Daniel would be angry with her. She had even prepared herself for me. She thought of a bunch of reasons in her mind to exin why she had kept it a secret. However, before she could even exin, Daniel had already processed it on his own. He did not mind at all. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me, so there must have been a good reason for not saying anything.¡± he said. ¡°Why would I be angry? But¡­¡± Daniel paused for a moment. ¡°Your identity has already been exposed, right?¡± he continued. ¡°Since you have already contacted Mr. Book to help me out, you must have attracted the Grant family¡¯s attention. They will soon find out your true identity.¡± Daniel¡¯s expression became more and more cautious. ¡°Though I¡¯m not in politics, I understand things,¡± he said. ¡°The Grant family is initially certain of attaining victory at the presidential election which will be held at the end of the year. Now that you suddenly appear, they will definitely not allow it. ¡°They can¡¯t win in the open, so they will definitely resort to underhanded tactics.¡± Olivia smirked and said with a mocking tone, ¡°I¡¯m not scared.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m scared,¡± Daniel said. His expression was serious. ¡°We¡¯re in the open, and the enemy is in the dark. It¡¯s impossible to get all the defenses in ce. Olivia, you¡¯re in a very dangerous situation now. You mustn¡¯t leave Evervale before the end of this year.¡± Olivia was silent. Daniel lowered his head and looked at Olivia¡¯s silent face. His temples throbbed. with pain. He thought, ¡°This wife is just too disobedient!¡® Daniel hugged Olivia in his arms and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through. I¡¯m going to jump off a building with Andrew and jump down from the 80th floor.¡± ¡°Why does he suddenly talk about jumping off a building?¡® Olivia thought. Olivia frowned and said, ¡°What¡¯s with the sudden intention to jump off a building? And you even want to bring Andrew along. That¡¯s so dangerous.¡± Upon hearing this, Daniel felt a pang in his heart. He thought, ¡®Look at this wife. She¡¯s only concerned about Andrew. She doesn¡¯t care about me at all.¡± ¡°Andrew is destined to not have a mother,¡± Daniel said. ¡°He has never had a mother since his birth. After all the effort it takes to find you, get close to you, and have a mother of his own from then on, what¡¯s the result in the end? You, on the other hand, don¡¯t care about yourself at all. You are adamant about getting yourself into dangerous situations. In that case, we don¡¯t want to live anymore The two of us will jump off a building together.¡± Balioure Missing Darling Daniel spoke with a convincing tone, as if he was going to carry Andrew on his shoulder and jump off a building in the next moment. Olivia was helpless. ¡°Calm down,¡± she said. ¡°No,¡± Daniel said as he shook his head. ¡°When ites to dealing with you, I have three ultimate moves.¡± Olivia was curious. ¡°What are those three moves?¡± she asked. Daniel said, ¡°Have an emotional outburst. Make a scene to cause amotion. Threaten to take my own life.¡± ¡°Daniell¡± Olivia said, feeling so irritated that she chuckled. She raised her hand and punched him. ¡°Stop fooling around, okay? I know the Grant family wille after me. The ces out there are not as safe as Evervale, but I must go to Ritchfield. Isaac doesn¡¯t have much time left. He won¡¯t be able tost until the end of the year. ¡°Besides, I have a foolproof n. I definitely won¡¯t be in danger.¡± ¡°Is there really no other way?¡± Daniel said. He refused to ept it. Olivia fell silent. After a long while, she slowly said, ¡°Daniel, I know you care about me, but Isaac is very important to me. He raised me, taught me medicine, and gave me the family business. I can¡¯t just stand by and watch him die.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± Daniel said in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯ll go to Ritchfield, and you stay in Evervale.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not possible,¡± Olivia said as she shook her head. ¡°Only I can verify what methods can save Isaac. ¡°Alright then,¡± Daniel said with a firm tone. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Olivia was surprised. ¡°What about thepany?¡± she asked. Daniel curved his lips and said, ¡°Nothing is more important than you.¡± ¡°Daniel¡­¡± Olivia wanted to say some but he was stopped by Daniel. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything,¡± he said. ¡°From now on, you have to keep a low profile and listen to me. I¡¯ll arrange this trip to Ritchfield.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Olivia replied. Elena brought Wesley, Anna, and others into the house. As Anna had mistakenly thought the butler was Elena¡¯s boss, she felt embarrassed about it, so she remained silent. She merely moved her eyes a little and appraisingly looked at the decorations around her in a subtle manner. ¡°Please have a seat first,¡± Elena said. ¡°My boss will be here shortly.¡± Elena seated Anna and Wesley. Then she had a servant prepare hot coffee. Seeing this, Anna frowned slightly, feeling somewhat displeased. She thought, ¡®Elena¡¯s boss is insensible to social etiquette. She didn¡¯te to receive us. Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. But now she actually makes us wait.¡® However, seeing that Wesley remained silent, she did not say anything either. Commaires Massung Darling A momentter, Daniel and Olivia came over. Anna had initially been looking around in a bored manner, but then, as she raised her gaze, she saw a couple walking down the stairs. Her heart skipped a beat, and she was stunned. She thought, Are both of them people that walk down from a painting? They look incredibly good¨C looking!¡® Wesley was no less shocked than Anna. He was in the business world. Even if he had never interacted with Daniel, he had seen Daniel¡¯s photos. He did not expect that Elena actually had a connection with Daniel, who was the wealthiest person. Due to overwhelming astonishment, Wesley was at a loss and took quite some time to recover from his shock. It was Daniel who extended the hand first. He said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Robert.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Sullivan,¡± Wesley said as he shook Daniel¡¯s hand with both hands, looking excited. ¡°Please have a seat,¡± Daniel said as he nodded. ¡°Mr. Robert, I¡¯m putting you out with this matter, even needing you toe over personally.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± Wesley said as he smiled. ¡°Elena and I are childhood friends. We have a strong bond from childhood to adulthood. Her matters are my matters. You don¡¯t have to stand on ceremony.¡± As he spoke, he raised his eyes and nced at Elena, his expression gentle. Anna, who was sitting beside them, suddenly clenched her fist and her gaze turned cold. Chapter 414 Chapter 414 Chapter 414 Olivia was not a reckless person. She had made thorough preparations for this trip to Ritchfield. She brought a lot of things, and she had researched a lot of information. The number of guards was also sufficient. Not only were there personal guards apanying her, but there were also inclothes guards around. There were people ready to provide support or assistance at every location along the way. Every route was carefully nned. The Grant family was not at the end of their rope yet. They would act cautiously out of consideration for their identity and the election. They might resort to underhanded tactics, but they would not dare to create a major disturbance. Therefore, Olivia¡¯s trip was dangerous, but it was not as serious as Daniel had imagined. After two days of preparation, they set off on the third day. Olivia woke up early. She went downstairs, wanting to take a taxi to the airport. As soon as she arrived at the living room, she saw Elena panicking. ¡°Oh no, Miss Taylor,¡± she said. ¡°Anna suddenly has leg pain, and she can¡¯t walk.¡± Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Olivia said. She hurriedly went to the guest room on the second floor with Elena. In the room. Anna¡¯s face was pale. She was covered in sweat from the pain. Wesley sat beside her, looking at her worriedly. Wesley, don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Anna said as she bit her lower lip and endured the pain. ¡®Go ahead and set off with Mr. Sullivan and others. Don¡¯t let me hold things up.¡± Olivia carefully examined Anna¡¯splexion. She then frowned and said, ¡°We have to send her to the hospital right away.¡± Wesley grabbed Anna¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you there.¡± 1. o. Anna said, shaking her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Don¡¯t hold Sullivan up. Hurry up and set off.¡± What about you?¡± Wesley said. ¡°I¡¯m worried. He was in a dilemma. Elena spoke up at this moment. ¡°I¡¯ll send Anna to the hospital,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll stay to look after her.¡± Anna¡¯s eyes lit up, but she quickly concealed it. She frowned and said hesitantly, ¡°Is it okay? Elena, don¡¯t let me hold you up just because I¡¯m not well.¡± Wesley also turned to look at Elena, wanting to say something but hesitating. It¡¯s okay. Elena said. Her tone was gentle, but her expression was incredibly resolute. ¡®I¡¯ll stay to take care of Anna.¡± Tiltsames Missing Darling ¡°Elena.¡± Anna said, tears welling up in her eyes, ¡°sorry for being a burden and holding you up.¡± Olivia stood at the side and quietly watched this little drama. She felt that Anna had a bit of cleverness. Instead of joining along to keep an eye on Wesley and Elena by going through the hardships of long¨C distance journeys, Anna thought it was better to pretend to be unwell so that she could keep Elena by her side, effectively keeping Elena and Wesley apart. Unfortunately, Olivia could not let Elena stay. ¡°I have medical skills,¡± Olivia said as she extended her hand. ¡°Let me take a look at your leg.¡± Upon hearing that, Anna¡¯s pupils contracted, and her body instinctively tensed for a moment. Wesley looked at Olivia and was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Ms. Taylor, you have medical skills?¡± he asked. ¡°Of course,¡± Elena said proudly. ¡°Miss Taylor is the head of the Smith family. Do you know about Smith Hospital in Layfield? That¡¯s hers.¡± Seeing that Olivia¡¯s hand was about to touch her leg, Anna¡¯s eyes briefly showed a change in expression. She suddenly asked, ¡°Ms. Taylor, do you have a medical license? ¦§ There was a pause in Olivia¡¯s hand movement. She turned her eyes to look at Anna. Anna smiled and said, ¡°Ms. Taylor, don¡¯t misunderstand. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m looking down on you, but my leg condition is very unique. I have high expectations when. ites to the experience that a doctor has. It is ideal that I¡¯m examined by my regr attending physician. Only the attending physician can have aprehensive understanding of my condition and prescribe the right treatment.¡± At this point, Anna sighed with a sad expression. She continued, ¡°This leg has brought me too much pain. I¡¯m really afraid. No offense. Other than my attending physician, I do not want to be attended by anyone else.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Olivia replied as she raised her gaze and looked at Anna appraisingly in at calm manner. Her amber¨Ccolored eyes were clear and pure, as if they could see through people¡¯s minds. Instinctively, Anna shrank back and quickly lowered her eyes. She did not dare to look at Olivia. Seeing this, Olivia chuckled lightly. She could not be bothered to argue with such a person. She said directly, ¡°Since you firmly believe that only your attending physician can treat you well, let attending physician examine you then.¡± your ¡®What does that mean?¡® the three people who were present in the room thought. They were in a daze, looking puzzled. Anna was even more bewildered. She raised her eyes and looked in the direction. of Olivia¡¯s line of sight. Then, she saw a familiar figure slowly approaching. She thought. It¡¯s really my regr attending physician, Robin Dawson! How, how is this even possible?¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Olivia locked at everyone quietly and said in a calm tone, ¡°I mentioned I would make thorough preparations. Ms. Brian¡¯s regr attending physician arrived yesterday. As soon as Olivia finished talking, the room fell into silence. The only noticeable activity was Robin¡¯s careful examination. Olivia no longer paid attention to the others. She turned around and walked toward the door. When she reached the door, she suddenly turned around and said. ¡°Ms. Brian, if you don¡¯t feel well, stay here and recuperate. Don¡¯t worry. There are lots of servants here. They will definitely take good care of you. Dr. Dawson will also be here the whole time.¡± Anna looked thoroughly displeased now. She thought, ¡°This Olivia actually wants to leave me here alone!¡± Suppressing her anger, Anna sat up and smiled, saying, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I won¡¯t dy the departure.¡± Robin, who was beside her, nodded and said, ¡°Indeed, she¡¯s fine. Ms. Brian¡¯s earlier severe pain should have been psychological distress.¡± Anna thought, ¡®Psychological distress? You might as well say I¡¯m pretending!¡± Anna gritted her teeth. In a corner where others could not see, she gave Robin a fierce re. After the others left, she immediately questioned Robin. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± she said. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you help me hide it?¡± In the past, Anna had pretended to be in pain many times, and Robin had helped her with logical exnations. This was why Wesley had been so concerned. He had always believed that Anna was genuinely in pain.. Robin was expressionless as he said, ¡°Ms. Brian, I¡¯m a person with medical ethics. When did I help you hide it? Don¡¯t make baseless usations. You used to be genuinely in pain before, but starting today, you won¡¯t be in pain anymore!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Anna said as she frowned. ¡°Why did you be so strange?¡± Robinpletely ignored Anna. He immediately turned around and walked away. Anna was so angry that she pounded on the bed. However, she had no choice but to get up. She was afraid that she would be left behind. She thought, ¡®That Olivia is so darn cunning. Elena must have said something to her, which is why Olivia is acting this way.¡± At the entrance of the vi, Elena looked at Olivia with admiration in her gaze Pillionaire¡¯s Missing Daling and said. ¡°Miss Taylor, you¡¯re amazing. Did you anticipate that Anna would cause trouble?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not omnipotent,¡± Olivia said leisurely as she lowered her eyes and nced at Elena, ¡°I can¡¯t anticipate all the unexpected events. I just try to be as prepared as possible and try my best to avoid unforeseen circumstances.¡± Elena scratched her head and said, ¡°Miss Taylor, why did you think of bringing Dr. Dawson here? If it were me, I might have thought of bringing a doctor along. but I wouldn¡¯t have thought of bringing Anna¡¯s regr attending doctor.¡± Olivia curled her lips, and her gaze was calm as she said, ¡°Dealing with today¡¯s drama isn¡¯t the reason I brought Dr. Dawson along. Preventing Anna from causing trouble is not the reason either. I just wanted to understand her condition. better. After all, since I brought her out, I have to be responsible for her safety. The more I understand, the more I can provide effective help.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± Olivia chuckled, feeling that it was a case of unintentionally achieving a positive oue.. She thought, ¡®Unexpectedly, being kind to others, caring for others, and making thorough preparations can not only enable one to care for others better, but one can also prevent the other party from causing trouble. How interesting!¡® Chapter 415 Chapter 415 Chapter 415 Due to the incident with Robin, Anna had be rtively quieter throughout the journey. She did not cause any trouble openly. However, her dissatisfaction remained in her heart and she kept dragging Elena along to talk. lena, we¡¯ll be in Nebnd after we get off the ne, right?¡± Anna said. ¡°I heard from Wesley that we¡¯ll need to take a car, transfer to an ox cart, and even walk to the vige. That road is very difficult to walk on. Will I hold you up?¡± Elena nced at her andforted her, ,¡°Anna, don¡¯t worry. Miss Taylor has prepared everything thoroughly on this end, taking your situation into consideration. You won¡¯t hold us up.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Anna replied with a nod. She then looked troubled again. ¡°Elena. I heard that the mountain road is very difficult to walk¨Con. I¡¯ll get carsick when I¡¯m in a car. What should I do?¡± Elena frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Miss Taylor if there¡¯s any motion sickness medicine that would suit you.¡± Anna shook her head and said, ¡°No. I can¡¯t take medication as I please. It¡¯ll counteract with the tonic I¡¯m currently taking.¡± Upon hearing that, Elena took a deep breath. She knew that Anna was doing it intentionally. She knew that Anna was deliberately trying to cause trouble. After gaining work experience over the years, she was no longer the impatient. young girl she used to be. She had gained some smoothness and patience, but Anna was just too much, so much so that she could not tolerate it anymore. ¡°Anna,¡± Elena said softly as she turned around to look at the sky outside the ne. ¡°If there¡¯s an issue between us, you can address it with me. You¡¯re my cousin. We¡¯ve been cousins for so many years. I don¡¯t want to beat around the bush. There are some things I no way Wesley and I want to say directly. I¡¯m not interested in Wesley. There¡¯s no way Wesley and I would ever get romantically involved with each other again. There¡¯s no need for you to pick on me.¡± ¡°Elena, you¡¯ve misunderstood,¡± Anna said. ¡°I¡¯m really not feeling well.¡± She looked aggrieved. Tears welled up in her eyes. She was on the verge of crying, but she held back the tears. Feeling helpless, Elena said, ¡°Anna, please, be quiet on this trip. Miss Taylor really has a matter to deal with, and she has to deal with it urgently. She wants to see the Lloyd family as soon as possible.¡± Anna lowered her eyes and repeated, ¡°I¡¯ll really get carsick, especially on mountain roads.¡± ¡°Anna!¡± Elena said. She got angry, she could not help but raise her voice. Hillman¡¯s Missing Dating Olivia, who was in front, noticed Elena¡¯s reaction. She turned around and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Anna did not say anything. Elena nced at her and exined, ¡°Anna said she will get carsick, especially of mountain roads.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Olivia said as she nodded. She then lectured Elena unhurriedly, saying, ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. Mr. Robert has done me such a great favor. Naturally, we have to do our best to take care of Ms. Brian¡¯s needs. How can you lose your temper? That¡¯s too impatient.¡± Elena lowered her eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was being too impatient.¡± Anna kept her head lowered and remained silent, but the corners of her lips. curled up imperceptibly. She thought, I¡¯d like to see how Olivia, Elena¡¯s boss, handles this situation. Since Olivia is asking for help, she should have the attitude of someone who is asking for help. Hmph! Acting all high and mighty. She doesn¡¯t take me seriously at all. I¡¯ll make things difficult for her and show her that I¡¯m not someone to mess with. It¡¯s best if she reprimands Elena as per my wish. At this point, Anna blinked and said gently, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s a way to alleviate carsickness. As long as someone keeps massaging my temples and humming along the way, I¡¯ll feel much better.¡± Speaking of this, she turned to Elena and said, ¡°Elena, I may have to trouble you on this journey.¡± Elena pinched her own fingers, took a deep breath, and agreed. ¡°Okay,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll give you¡­¡± Before Elena finished talking, she was interrupted by Olivia, who said, ¡°There¡¯s not need for you to do that. I¡¯ve already arranged for someone to repair the roads. I guarantee the roads won¡¯t be bumpy. The car has also been modified. It is lengthened and widened with improved shock absorption. It definitely won¡¯t make you feel carsick.¡± Anna was stunned instantly. It took her quite a while before she recovered from her daze. She said slowly and hesitantly, ¡°Repair the roads?¡± She thought, ¡®This is overly exaggerated. Can the roads be repaired immediately upon mentioning it? There¡¯s also the modification of the car. This has to be recorded at the Department of Motor Vehicles. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be street¨Clegal.¡¯ She was somewhat bewildered. She knew that repairing roads and modifying cars. wereplicated matters. She thought, ¡®Since Olivia has said so, there should be a way to do that. But¡­ She smiled and thought, ¡®These things should take a lot of time. Olivia is currently willing to stand up for Elena and waste time for her. I don¡¯t believe that Olivia Tillionaire Missing Darling would stand up for Elena again and again. There¡¯s got to be a way that I can use to make Olivia get fed up and despise Elena. With these thoughts in mind, she stopped talking. ¡°Dy it she thought. After all, I¡¯m not in a hurry! When they arrived at the airport, no one had any intention of lingering. They immediately drove toward the vige. Anna held onto Elena and asked her softly, ¡°Are we going to the hotel? Are we staying at Nebnd for a few days?¡± Elena shook her head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to stay at Nebnd. We¡¯re heading straight to the vige. Anna was slightly taken aback. ¡°Have the roads been repaired?¡± she asked. Elena chuckled and said, ¡°Yep. They have been fixed.¡± ¡°So fast?¡± Anna could not help but exim. She thought, ¡°This is so darn fast!¡± Elena asked in return, ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to be fast? Miss Taylor has been taking care of you all the way. Aren¡¯t you happy?¡± Anna fell silent. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. When they switched to the newly modified car on the road, she became even. quieter. The modified car was not easy to drive. It was driven by Captain Chavez from the bodyguard team. Anna and Elena sat in the backseat. Elena could not be bothered to talk to Anna, so she chatted with Captain Chavez, saying, ¡°Captain Chavez, this car looks soplicated. Is it easy to drive?¡± Captain Chavez grinned. His teeth were dazzlingly white. ¡°It¡¯s easy to drive,¡± het said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m driving steadily.¡± Anna craned her neck and said, ¡°Lil¡® Chavez, do you have a driver¡¯s license? This car has been modified. Can your driver¡¯s license be used to drive this car? Will the traffic police stop us?¡± ¡°The traffic police won¡¯t stop us,¡± Captain Chavez said. ¡°My driver¡¯s license is special. I can drive any vehicle.¡± Captain Chavez bared his white teeth. His smiling face was like sunshine, looking warm. ¡°Heh, you can drive any vehicle?¡± Anna said with a mocking look. ¡°Can you drive a tank?¡± Captain Chavez smiled. He did not respond. He was from the special forces. There was no vehicle in this world that he did not know how to drive. Along the way, Elena paid little attention to Anna and kept conversing with tilusyaires Missing Darling Captain Chavez. Both of them were knowledgeable. They had cheerful and sunny personalities. Hence, they had a good rapport and could have meaningful conversations with each other. No matter what topic Elena brought up, Captain Chavez would be able to keep the conversation going. He even had strange ideas. Elena found herself captivated by his responses. She actually felt a sense of regret that they had not met sooner. Anna watched the two of them talking. At first, her face was cold and she was unhappy about being left out, but as time passed, Elena and Captain Chavez¡¯s conversation became more and more congenial. Anna¡¯s eyes darted around before she suddenly broke into a smile. Her gaze shifted between Elena and Captain Chavez. It was unclear what she was thinking. Throughout the car journey thatsted several hours, Anna remained quiet and did not cause any trouble. Elena was surprised. She turned her eyes to nce at Anna several times. ¡°Elena,¡± Anna said as she giggled, covering her mouth, ¡°you and Lil¡® Chavez get along very well.¡± Elena was puzzled. Anna whispered, leaning in close to Elena¡¯s ear, ¡°You two are a great match.¡± She thought to herself, ¡®Perfect. She¡¯s an assistant, and he¡¯s the captain of the security team. It¡¯s a perfect match!¡® Chapter 416 Chapter 416 Chapter 416 Due to her interest in Captain Chavez and Elena as a potential couple, Anna unusually behaved herself, and she did not cause any trouble all the way to the entrance of Invana Vige. Invana Vige was located deep in the mountains, and the road was very difficult to find. The group walked for nearly two days before arriving at the entrance of the vige. Two days ago, Wesley¡¯s aunt, Huntley Lloyd, had received news that Wesley wasing over. ¡°Aunt Huntley,¡± Wesley greeted as he walked over. He introduced Olivia and Daniel to Huntley. Huntley was young, and she appeared to be about forty years old. She wore traditional local attire and many silver essories on her head. Her personality was a little cold. She only nodded at them and then staying silent. Wesley brought up the voodoo worm matter to Huntley, hoping that she could help. Huntley raised her eyes to look at him and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not knowledgeable about these things. I can¡¯t help. They¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡± ¡°Aunt Huntley.¡± Wesley said as he pulled Huntley to the side. It was unclear what he said. He pleaded for a long while. It was only then that Huntley turned to Olivia reluctantly and said, ¡°Come in with me.¡± After entering the vige and arriving at Huntley¡¯s residence, Olivia exined her purpose foring and showed Huntley the egg of the Great Nourishment Pill several times, gesturing for Huntley to takeContent is property of N?velDrama.Org. a look. Huntley frowned and took a look. She said coldly, ¡°There are too many types of voodoo worms. I¡¯m not familiar with the one you brought here. I¡¯ll need to check some information. Please wait for a while.¡± After saying that, she took those voodoo worms and entered the house, ignoring everyone. Her attitude was extremely cold. Wesley said apologetically to Olivia and Elena, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Taylor. My aunt¡¯s personality is like this. Kindly be tolerant.¡± The corners of Olivia¡¯s lips curled up slightly as she replied with a smile, ¡°I should be the one apologizing for bothering Huntley. The voodoo worm matter isn¡¯t urgent. I just hope that Huntley can put in some effort to find a way to cure my grandfather.¡± They could not leave while Huntley looked for a way to cure Isaac. They had to Bulinaire Missing Daring stay in the vige for a period of time. Captain Chavez had already made arrangements. He hadmunicated with the vige chief of Invana Vige. They would be staying with a local family. Anna walked alongside Wesley. As she raised her eyes to look at Captain Chavez and Elena walking side by side ahead, she covered her mouth and chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wesley turned his eyes and asked her curiously. ¡°Why are you smiling?¡± Anna pointed ahead at the two of them and said in a hushed tone, ¡°Wesley, look at Elena and Captain Chavez. They make a perfect match, right? They¡¯re a match made in heaven.¡± Wesley¡¯s expression dimmed, and he instinctively denied it. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense,¡± he said. ¡°Don¡¯t simply specte about their romanticpatibility.¡± Aggrieved, Anna lowered her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m just worried about Elena,¡± she said. ¡°Her mom has talked to me several times, asking for my help to introduce a boyfriend to Elena.¡± Wesley was in a state of emotional unrest. ¡°Just mind your own business,¡± he said. ¡°Don¡¯t interfere in anything else.¡± After saying this, he strode away, paying no attention to Anna. Watching Wesley¡¯s figure as he went farther away, Anna suddenly clenched her fist, her gaze growing even colder. She identified a suitable moment, pulled Elena to a corner, and forced her to answer a question. ¡°Elena, tell me honestly,¡± she said. ¡°Do you like Captain Chavez?¡± Elena was left in a daze by the question. She thought, ¡®Captain Chavez is someone who was arranged by Mr. Book when Miss Taylor set out for Ritchfield. We have only known each other for a few days, so why does Anna end up saying that I like him?¡¯ Elena instinctively denied it. However, at this moment, a sudden realization struck her. She raised her eyes and stared at Anna intently. Anna was puzzled. ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± she asked. Elena asked, ¡°Anna, you want me to be with Captain Chavez, right?¡± Anna smirked and said. ¡°You like Captain Chavez, so don¡¯t push the me on me. But a while ago, your mom did call me. She urged you to find a boyfriend.¡± Elena lowered her eyes and thought about all the trouble Anna had caused along the way. At the end of the day, it was only because Anna minded Elena¡¯s past with Wesley. Elena thought, ¡®Since that¡¯s the case, why not align with her wish and pretend to be with Captain Chavez? As long as Anna stops causing trouble and doesn¡¯t hinder halionaires Masing Darling the progress of Miss Taylor¡¯s ns, I don¡¯t mind acting. Thinking of this, she became happy and said excitedly. ¡°Anna, actually, I really do like Captain Chavez.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Anna said. She was pleasantly surprised. ¡°You really like Captain Chavez, hub¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Elena said. Anna might doubt, so Elena hurriedly added, ¡°Captain Chavez is tall, handsome, and has six¨Cpack abs. I like this kind of tough¨Clooking man the most. You know about that. Plus, he¡¯s so good¨Clooking when he drives, looking serious and focused. He¡¯s full of charm.¡± In order to make Anna believe him, Elena racked her brains and praised Captain Chavez to the highest possible extent, as if he were an extraordinary existence with no equal on earth. She was practically describing him as someone with no ws in sight, and she did not even overlook the scar at the corner of his eyebrow. Elena summed it up and said, ¡°That scar is a medal for a man! So darnmanding and powerful!¡± At that moment, Captain Chavez, who was passing by, had a face that was extremely flushed. He thought, ¡®So¡­ so Elena likes mel She, she¡¯s quite bold. She praised me so, so¡­¡± Thinking about the term ¡°six¨Cpack abs¡°, Captain Chavez¡¯s face flushed even more, and he thought, ¡°When did Elena see my abs?¡± Chapter 417 Chapter 417 Chapter 417 ¡°Anna, don¡¯t tell anyone that I like Captain Chavez, Elena said. ¡°It¡¯s so embarrassing. Elena reminded her, just like how two sisters would have a heart¨Cto¨Cheart conversation when they were young. Anna nodded. A sincere smile appeared on her face. She nodded vigorously. saying. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I understand. Girls have to be prim and proper. Before I¡¯m sure of Lil¡® Chavez¡¯s feelings, I won¡¯t divulge anything.¡± Looking at Anna like this, Elena¡¯s gaze suddenly became a little hazy, as if she saw the young Anna from her childhood. Actually, the two of them had a good rtionship when they were young. Anna was two years older than Elena. Both of their parents were teachers. Although their families were not particrly wealthy, they had no worries about their basic needs, and their parents held high social status. Back then, Anna would wear beautiful dresses and had her hair pulled up into a high ponytail at the back of her head. She was spirited and beautiful. She had a way of talking that was organized and persuasive. Furthermore, she was particrly good at offering guidance and teaching others. She looked a lot like a caring older sister. Elena thought, ¡®When did our rtionship start to change? I think it started to change when Anna¡¯s mom got sick, and when her parents divorced. Anna went from being a confident young girl with two parents to a pitiable girl who had a single¨Cparent family and whose mother was seriously ill and bedridden. All of Anna¡¯s family expenses had to be supported by Joanne. It was as if Anna became sensible all of a sudden. She became gentle, caring, and particrly understanding. Anna had clearly be gentler and easier to talk to. However, Elena keenly sensed the estrangement in their rtionship. Prior to this incident, while the two families were not in the same social ss, Anna was born prettier and had better academic performance. Hence, she never felt that she was inferior to Elena. In fact, Anna even felt a sense of superiority in front of her mischievous cousin. However, with the upheaval in Anna¡¯s family situation, she had to depend on Elena¡¯s mother for all matters in her family. Anna then unconsciously felt inferior to Elena. Anna had no choice but to humble herself and please her cousin, whose academic performance was not as good as herself. Anna had to, as her mother had said, be grateful to her aunt and cousin. They had helped her family. Shifting her thoughts away from the memories, Elena gazed at Anna with a serious expression and said. ¡°Anna, be sure to keep this a secret for me. I still have to assess Captain Chavez for a period of time to see if he¡¯s dependable.¡± ¡°Alrighty¡± Aana said as she nodded. She happily hugged Elena and advised, saying. ¡°When evaluating a man, the most important thing is his character. Everything else, like his family background and education, is not important. Whether or not one¡¯s family is well¨Coff is due to the parents, and it has nothing to do with the child. As for education, it doesn¡¯t mean anything.¡± She even gave an example. ¡°Look at Wesley, she continued. ¡°He only has a bachelor¡¯s degree, but those master¡¯s graduates from Ivy League schools abroad in hispany still have to work for him. ¡°That¡¯s why academic qualifications are the least important. You mustn¡¯t judge Lil¡® Chavez unfavorably in this regard.¡± Elena did not know much about Captain Chavez¡¯s academic qualifications, but since he was personally arranged by Ryan, his overall qualities should be impressive. Elena said, ¡°Anna, Captain Chavez seems to be older than us. Don¡¯t keep calling him ¡°Lil¡® Chavez. It¡¯s not appropriate. Even Miss Taylor addresses him as ¡®Captain Chavez. Among so many people, Anna was the only one who had no sense of propriety. She kept calling him Lil Chavez. Previously, Elena and Anna had a strained rtionship, so there were some things. that were hard to say. Now that their rtionship had improved. Elena mentioned BIL. ¡°Got it,¡± Anna teased. ¡°You guys haven¡¯t even entered into a rtionship, yet you¡¯re already being protective.¡± ¡°Anna!¡± Elena said. ¡°Alright,¡± Anna said as she nodded. ¡®I¡¯ll call him Captain Chavez as well, not Lil¡® Chavez. Anna was in high spirits. After chatting outside for a while, she felt that it was not enough. She then dragged Elena back to her room and talked for a long while. ¡°Elena, let me tell you, true love is hard to come by, Anna said. ¡°Since you like Captain Chavez, you have to take the initiative. You mustn¡¯t hesitate.¡± Anna then urged, ¡°It¡¯s almost time for dinner. Hurry up and go eat with Captain Chavez.¡± Elena was in a dilemma. That isn¡¯t proper, right?¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll observe him for a while longer.¡± ¡°No,¡± Anna said. ¡°Opportunity waits for no one. She pushed Elena, saying, ¡°Hurry up. Go now.¡± Helpless, Elena had no choice but to go out to look for Captain Chavez. Captain Chavez was currently checking the surroundings of the vige. He walked 14:49) Billionaires Mosing Darling a few rounds to ensure that the surroundings were safe before returning to his room to rest. Just as he reached the entrance, he bumped into Tyson, who was winking at him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Captain Chavez said as he frowned. ¡°Did a bee sting your eye?¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°It¡¯s your eyes that were stung by a bee,¡± Tyson said. He walked over and said in a low voice, ¡°Quick. Come in. Ms. Wayne is inside. She even brought you some apples. I took a bite of one apple. It¡¯s big and sweet. It¡¯s yummy.¡± ¡®Elena?¡® Captain Chavez thought. Captain Chavez was stunned for a moment. Then, he suddenly recalled something that he had unintentionally heard when he was checking the surroundings of the vige. ¡®Ms. Wayne seems to like me a lot, right?¡® he thought. Captain Chavez¡¯s ears flushed instantly. His face was dark with a healthy tan. However, behind his cars and deep in his neck, where the sunlight could not reach, his skin was wless. As a result, his cars appeared particrly red, just as conspicuous as red roses on snowy ground. Tyson instantly noticed. He eximed, ¡°Captain Chavez, your ears are red!¡± ¡°No!¡± Captain Chavez said as he instinctively covered his ears and raised his leg to hit Tyson. ¡°Hurry up and patrol.¡± With that, he dashed indoors, as if fleeing for his life. In the room, Elena was sitting on a chair. When she saw Captain Chavez enter, she hurriedly stood up and said, ¡°Captain Chavez.¡± ¡°Ms. Wayne,¡± Captain Chavez said. There seemed to be fireworks in Captain Chavez¡¯s eyes as he looked at Elena¡¯s clear eyes. His heart was pounding inside his chest, beating very quickly like the rhythm of a drum. He thought, ¡®Is Ms. Wayne here to confess her feelings? What should I do? Should I agree? Nope. I have a mission right now, and Miss Taylor¡¯s safety is the top priority. I can¡¯t be distracted by other things. But once this mission is over, I can get to know Ms. Wayne better. Captain Chavez had already thought of how to deal with Elena. He had even prepared a rough draft. In the end, Elena did not pay any attention to Captain Chavez at all. She immediately handed over the apples she had brought and said, ¡°Captain Chavez, take these apples and eat slowly. I¡¯m here to apologize on behalf of my cousin, Anna. She doesn¡¯t know your true identity, so she keeps calling you Lil¡® Chavez. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Thitsaires Messing Troling ¡°Is it just about this matter? Captain Chavez said. He was surprised, and he could not help but take a step forward. ¡°Nothing else, huh?¡± Elena was stunned by the question. ¡°What else is there?¡± she said. Captain Chavez thought, ¡®Is there really nothing else?¡® Captain Chavez suddenly felt an indescribable sense of difort in his heart. He was like a small and withered de of grass that had been struck, looking dejected and dispirited. He took the apples and nodded at Elena. He said in a muffled voice, ¡°Nothing,¡± he said. ¡°This is a trivial matter. You don¡¯t have to go out of your way to apologize.¡± After exchanging some pleasantries with Captain Chavez, Elena left. Before she left, she did not hint at anything. Captain Chavez sat in a chair, picked up a red apple, and put it to his mouth. With a crisp sound, he took a bite. He thought, ¡®Yuck! It¡¯s so bitter. This apple isn¡¯t sweet at all. Tyson lied to me!¡¯ Chapter 418 Chapter 418 Chapter 418 When they had dinner, all dishes were local specialties. Olivia liked to eat morel mushrooms. Daniel noticed that. He then began to serve Olivia food. He did not cat a single bite himself. Anna had always been attentive, and noticing this, a faint hint of envy welled up in her heart. The name ¡°Daniel Sullivan¡± could be deemed widely known. It was known to everyone. Countless handsome men and beautiful women flocked to him, yet he remained so dedicated and virtuous. Anna thought, ¡°This Olivia is really fortunate. She has beauty, intelligence, a good family background, and a top¨Cquality man like Daniel loving her. Perhaps the universe has given her all its love.¡± Anna nced at Wesley, who was beside her. Wesley only focused on himself. Suddenly, Anna felt dispirited. She put down her bowl and said, ¡°I¡¯m done eating. Take your time.¡± As she spoke, she stood up and left. Seeing this, Elena hurriedly swallowed the remaining mouthful of food in her bowl and turned around to chase after her. Elena had always been clear about her responsibilities. No matter how unwilling she was, during this period of being away from home, she had to take good care of Anna. ¡°Anna, why did you eat so little?¡± Elena said. She caught up with Anna. Then, she reached out to support Anna by the arm. Anna turned her eyes to nce at Elena and sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve got no appetite, so I came out for a walk,¡± she said. The two of them walked toward the outskirts of the vige, strolling leisurely along the small path.. ¡°Elena, do you know how Olivia got to know Mr. Sullivan?¡± Anna asked. She was curious. Elena shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. By the time I became Miss Taylor¡¯s assistant, she was already engaged to Mr. Sullivan.¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Anna replied as she nodded. ¡°This Olivia is remarkable. She¡¯s very skillful at managing men. Mr. Sullivan is someone with high status and position, yet he is so caring toward her in her presence, She has clearly put in a lot of effort.¡± Elena furrowed her brow. She did not engage in this topic. Anna directed her gaze at Elena and said, ¡°By the way, how are things with Captain Chavez? Why didn¡¯t I see him at dinner?¡± Elena exined, ¡°Captain Chavez is responsible for ensuring everyone¡¯s safety. Billioitunis Massing Darling Their mealtime is different from ours.¡± Anna nodded and said with a tone that carried a sense of sympathy. ¡°Sigh. Bodyguards have no choice. When the employer eats, they have to stand and patrol.¡± At this point, Anna suddenly stopped and said to Elena apologetically, I¡¯m sorry, Elena. I¡¯m not looking down on Captain Chavez. I¡¯m just stating the facts. But it¡¯s okay. He¡¯s working hard now, but he doesn¡¯t have to work so hard after he¡¯s with you. You¡¯re the heiress of the Wayne family. The Wayne family is currently facing some decline. Despite the challenges, your family¡¯s background and position are still rtively strong and advantageous whenpared to the average family. At the end of the day, you¡¯re still better off than someone from an ordinary family. ¡°In the future, you can let him marry into your family and randomly get him at job position in thepany. Then, he won¡¯t have to work so hard as a bodyguard here.¡± Elena was expressionless. She had grown somewhat ustomed to Anna belittling her in every remark that Anna uttered, regardless of the topic. Anna would then indirectly elevate herself. Elena thought, ¡®Let it be. If this can make her happy, I don¡¯t mind being mocked. After sending Anna back to her room to rest, Elena received a call from Joanne. ¡°Mom,¡± she said. Joanne¡¯s tone was filled with joy as she said, ¡°I heard from Anna that you currently have romantic feelings for someone. Is that true? When would you bring him home for me to take a look?¡± Elena thought, ¡®Anna the gossipmonger is really fast!¡® Elena had a headache. She said, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not confirmed yet. Please don¡¯t listen to Anna¡¯s baseless talk.¡± ¡°Baseless talk?¡± Joanne said. Her tone turned cold and her expression suddenly became serious. She pressed, ¡°Elena, tell me the truth. Are you still thinking about. Wesley? I must warn you. Wesley is your future cousin¨Cinw. You have to have a conscience, and you must know ethics. You absolutely cannot do something as despicable as snatching someone¡¯s husband.¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Elena said. She could not take it anymore. She could not help but retort, ¡°What are you talking about? Do you really think so little of your daughter? What do you mean by ¡®despicable¡®? Are you saying that I¡¯m despicable?¡± Elena was so angry that her wrist trembled slightly and her voice quivered. For many years, she rarely went back home because she did not want to face Joanne. She thought, I just don¡¯t understand. Back then, it was clearly me and Wesley who had the agreement to marry in the future. So why would I end up snatching someone¡¯s husband? I don¡¯t have such an intention. Even if I do, it would be Annal Billionaire¡¯s Micong Darling who¡¯s acting despicably. Although the agreement to get married was not formal, Elena had mentioned it to Anna several times, but Anna did not care about her feelings. Anna insisted on being with Wesley. ¡°On what basis should I care about her feelings then?¡® Elena thought. The more Elena thought about it, the angrier she became. She could not help but shout, ¡°Mom, am I your daughter, or is Anna your daughter? If you like Anna, treat her as your daughter then.¡± Joanne sighed and said, ¡°I wish I could. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have the good fortune to give birth to such a good daughter. Instead, I gave birth to a troublemaker like you who only knows how to anger me.¡± Upon hearing this, Elena instantly lost her energy. Suddenly, she did not want to argue anymore. She found it quite pointless to argue. She said calmly, ¡°Mom, I still have work to do. Let¡¯s not talk about it now.¡± ¡°What kind of work?¡± Joanne said as she frowned. ¡°Look at you. You don¡¯t listen at all. You¡¯re a youngdy, yet you insist on working out there. Isn¡¯t it good toe back and get married? What¡¯s the point of doing some lousy work? How much can you earn? Is our family so poor that we need your meager sry?¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± Elena was angry. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it anymore.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright,¡± Joanne said. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, don¡¯t talk about it then.¡± Joanne was helpless. ¡°I can¡¯t control you. If you like working, then work. I don¡¯t expect you to achieve anything. It¡¯s just a hobby. However, you can¡¯t dy finding a partner. You have to act promptly. ¡°e don¡¯t mind that. It¡¯s easier to ¡°Anna told me that that young man has a good character and demeanor, but his family background is not as strong. However, control someone whoes from a weak family background. It¡¯s best to let him marry into the family. With your father and brother watching over him, he won¡¯t dare to bully you.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Elena said. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter.¡± After hanging up, Elena was annoyed. Every time she ended a phone conversation with her mother, she would be annoyed for quite a while. She could not concentrate on her book, so she stood up and decided to go for al walk outside. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. As soon as she pushed the door open, she saw Anna standing at the entrance. Elena¡¯s pupils constricted, and her gaze swept across Anna¡¯s shoulders. Seeing her cold demeanor, she reckoned that Anna had been standing there for quite a while. ¡°Anna, why are you here?¡± Elena said, lowering her eyes and suppressing her anger. 11.50 Billionaire Missing Darling Anna exined with a smile, ¡°I arrived just now. I didn¡¯t go in when I heard you talking on the phone.¡± As she spoke, she handed Elena a bag of oranges. ¡°This bag of oranges is for you.¡± she said. ¡°Send it to Captain Chavez.¡± Elena did not want to move. She casually came up with an excuse, saying, ¡°That isn¡¯t good, right?¡± she said. ¡°Girls who are too forward will be looked down upon.¡± ¡°No, you won¡¯t,¡± Anna said as she shook her head. ¡°What era are we in now? Why are you still so old¨Cfashioned? There¡¯s no such saying. Nowadays, it¡¯s popr to make the first move when you meet a good guy, or else someone else will snatch him away.¡± Upon saying that, Anna pushed Elena out and headed outside, saying, ¡°Hurry up and go.¡± Feeling helpless, Elena had no choice but to carry the bag of oranges and walk toward the home where Captain Chavez was staying. She really did not want to go. If this continued, Captain Chavez would misunderstand her intentions. She was only trying to handle Anna and make this trip to Ritchfield smoother. She did not really intend to pursue a man. Besides, she really was not familiar with Captain Chavez. It was so awkward to give him apples and oranges. Elena intentionally slowed down her pace, trying to dy and wait for Anna to leave so that she could return. However, Anna followed right behind her. Anna had a look that indicated that she was insistent on Elena delivering the oranges, and she would not give up until Elena did so. Elena was left speechless. Chapter 419 Chapter 419 Chapter 419 In the room, Captain Chavez was looking at theputer screen, checking the footage of the surrounding area. The camera had just been installed and needed to be adjusted. Invana Vige was remotely situated and surrounded by mountains. Even though Sk covered the ce, the footage was unclear due to a poor connection. Therefore, they needed to install some cameras for observation. Captain Chavez was inspecting the surveince footage and see if there were unusual activities. Just then, Elena came. Hearing Elena¡¯s voice outside the door, Captain Chavez¡¯s heart thumped loudly. He looked at himself in the mirror to spruce himself up a little. Unfortunately, he had a crew cut and his hair was extremely short. There wasn¡¯t much he could do to groom himself. Also, his clothes were a special outfit that was designed for easy movement which completely concealed his handsomeness. Captain Chavez thus put down the mirror, stood up, and strode toward the door. When the door opened, he saw the top of a person¡¯s head. Captain Chavez was over 6 feet 2 inches tall, whereas Elena¡¯s height was just a little. more than 5 feet 2 inches. At that moment, the two of them were standing close to each other, so the first thing Captain Chavez saw was not Elena¡¯s face, but her head. ¡°What a nice¨Clooking head.¡± Captain Chavez¡¯s ears turned red. Being a tall man, he had seen many people¡¯s crowns, but none couldpare to Elena¡¯s. Elena had the best¨Clooking vertex. Her brown hair was thick and smooth, falling steadily from the beautiful whorl in the middle. Looking at the small whorl, Captain Chavez suddenly felt the urge to poke it. Then, he couldn¡¯t help but stretch out his hand. Stunned, Elena subconsciously tilted her head and asked with confusion, ¡°Captain Chavez? You¡­¡± Captain Chavez gestured at the leaf in his hand with a nk face and said calmly ¡°There¡¯s a leaf.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Elena saw the leaf and said, ¡°Thank you, Captain Chavez..¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± The man¡¯s expression was set and unflustered. ¡°Oh, by the way,¡± Elena picked up the orange. ¡°Miss Taylor asked me to deliver this to you. She said you guys have worked hard. Have some oranges.¡± 14:50 Rabonaire¡¯s Missing Darling ¡°Is it for all of us?¡± There was a hint of disappointment in Captain Chavez¡¯s tone. Elena nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s for all of you. Sorry, there aren¡¯t many oranges. ¡°Thank you.¡± Captain Chavez returned to his room with the orange. He ced the oranges and apples together and held them in his hand. Looking at the fruits, he wondered, ¡°What does Elena mean? Does she have feelings for me? Or is she just being polite?¡± He couldn¡¯t figure it out even after thinking about it for a long time. ¡°It¡¯s hard to guess what¡¯s on a girl¡¯s mind.¡± Captain Chavez decided to stop pondering over it. Afterpleting the mission, he would ask Elena personally about her feelings for him. He reckoned it was best to be straightforward. Olivia was leaning against the bed and reading some documents. Her brows have been drawing closely together. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Daniel asked her. Olivia held the document and said, ¡°I¡¯ve asked someone to check. Huntley has a husband who is a businessman. They have a good rtionship. but I haven¡¯t seen her husband around during this period. I wonder where he is.¡± Olivia felt something was wrong with Huntley because Huntley was often in a daze and looked absent¨C minded. It didn¡¯t seem she was in the mood to find out about the poison. Daniel looked up. ¡°Do you want to investigate it further?¡± Olivia hesitated for a moment before nodding. ¡°Yeah, I should.¡± She instructed a few people to look into it, and the results were sent to her very quickly. As expected, there were serious issues between Huntley and her husband, Maximus Eden. Huntley held a high position in Invana Vige and inherited many magical prescriptions passed down by her ancestors. She was attracted to Maximus¡¯s refined and handsome appearance. Being a hopeless romantic herself, she handed. over all the family¡¯s prescriptions to her husband. With the prescriptions, Maximus went ahead to set up a pharmaceutical factory and a pharmacy, making a significant amount of money and bing a major taxpayer in the area. The two of them had never had a child and spent most of their time living separately. Huntley inherited her family¡¯s traditions and focused on studying voodoo in the vige. Maximus, on the other hand, ran apany elsewhere and only came back home once a week. 11-50 Billioname Missing Darling Initially, the rtionship between the two of them was good even though they were separated for most of the time. However, Maximus had be estranged from Huntleytely. Instead ofing back weekly, he only returned once a month, or every two to three months. Huntley noticed Maximus¡¯s unusual behavior but she did not have any evidence. Apart from that, she was reluctant to go out to find out about it. Hence, she just put up with the situation and was always lost in her thoughts. The issue of the couple¡¯s rtionship wasplicated as Maximus¡¯s mistress was someone special. She was Huntley¡¯s niece, Kaira Nelson. Kaira¡¯s mother had died early, and Huntley had brought her up as if she were her own daughter. After graduating from university, Kaira didn¡¯t want to go back to Invana Vige to learn voodoo from her aunt and wanted to live by herself. Therefore, Huntley asked Maximus to help find a job for Kaira and take care of her. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Unexpectedly, the care extended to an affair. Maximus was a wicked man. Not only did he engage in forbidden love with Kaira, but he also restricted her freedom and threatened to divorce Huntley if Kiara rejected him. Kaira could only endure the humiliation and let Maximus have his way with her for the sake of her aunt¡¯s happiness.. After reading this information, Olivia was a little taken aback. It was as if she was reading a trashy online novel. She couldn¡¯t believe such a melodramatic situation would happen in real life. Elena was also stunned. ¡°This Maximus is a scumbag!¡± Olivia responded calmly, ¡°Kaira is not entirely innocent either. A good person will. not hook up with her uncle.¡± After speaking, Olivia handed the photos to Elena and whispered, ¡°Send them to Huntley.¡± Elena was surprised. ¡°Miss Taylor.¡± Olivia smiled and said. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate Huntley. She isn¡¯t stupid. If something happens, it will leave traces. She should have known about it long ago.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Elena hesitated. ¡°Even if she knows, she may not want to address it. If we tell her the truth, she might resent us. What if she¡¯s too upset to care about the voodoo worm?¡± The corners of Olivia¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. She had a confident expression. on her face. ¡°A beard wellthered is half shaved. We have to do something for her before she will sincerely help me. ¡°Send them over. She should have been waiting for this day.¡± 14301 Elena nodded and delivered the photos of Maximus and Kaira to Huntley. Huntley seemed devastated, but she didn¡¯t look very shocked. Just as Olivia had expected, she had known about it long ago. ¡°Call your Miss Taylor over. I want to see her.¡± Huntley looked at the photos one by one. Her expression remained nk, but her left hand, which was hanging under the table, was clenched tightly. Her fingers sank deep into her palm, and blood trickled down bit by bit. Not long after, Olivia arrived. Huntley looked up and studied her seriously for a while before asking, ¡°You have an excellent rtionship with that Daniel. He¡¯s very considerate of curious. How did you manage to make your man treat you so well?¡± Olivia replied in a calm voice, ¡°Because of love.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Huntley couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. you. I¡¯m She waved her hand, setting that topic aside and saying, ¡°I want to know if Kaira was forced by Maximus, or if she went along with it willingly.¡± Balonaire Masing Darling Chapter 420 Chapter 420 Chapter 420 ¡°Okay,¡± Olivia agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll give you an answer.¡± The corners of Huntley¡¯s mouth twitched, and a hint of mockery shed across her eyes. ¡°How long will it take?¡± she asked. Before Olivia could answer, Huntley continued, ¡°I can¡¯t wait for too long. Seven days. I¡¯ll give you seven days.¡± Olivia nodded and then left with Elena. The early spring wind was a little chilly. Wrapped in a cashmere coat, Olivia lowered her head slightly to bury her ears in the fluffy cor. Her pace was neither fast nor slow as she was walking steadily. Elena followed behind her and asked worriedly, ¡°Miss Taylor, are we still going to test Kaira?¡± She thought it was the hardest to gauge a person¡¯s thoughts. Initially, they hade to Ritchfield to find a way to save Isaac. Elena did not expect that they would have to deal with such a melodramatic incident. She found the whole situation quite vexing because it was like a tangled mess. Once they unraveled a knot, another one would appear. ¡°You silly girl.¡± Olivia chuckled. Her beautiful eyes were bright and lustrous. She stopped in her tracks and turned to look at Elena. Her voice was soft as she enunciated each word clearly, ¡°When we do things, we can¡¯t just follow our feelings. That will be too reckless and can easily lead to bias.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Elena did not quite understand. Olivia raised her hand and lightly tapped the tip of Elena¡¯s nose with her fingertip. She said gently, ¡°Actually, Kaira¡¯s thoughts are not important at all. What matters is Huntley¡¯s conception.¡± Elena was stunned and subconsciously raised her head, staring nkly at Olivia. She was a little confused and did not grasp what Olivia meant. Olivia lifted an eyebrow, her gaze cold and hard, yet piercing. ¡°The key to this. matter is Huntley. We need to understand what she hopes for. If she hopes that. Kaira was forced, then Kaira was forced. If she hopes that Kaira acted of her own ord, then Kaira acted of her own ord. I¡¯ll give her whatever answer she wants.¡± ¡°As for what Kaira was actually thinking, it doesn¡¯t matter at all.¡± Elena was dumbfounded. Her mouth parted in silent surprise as she looked at Olivia in bewilderment. ¡°So things could be understood in this way?¡± Hallsoname¡¯s Mixing Darling She had never considered the situation from this perspective. Olivia provided her with a different angle that opened up her mind. O at Elena took a deep breath and caught up with Olivia who was walking in front of her. In doubt, she asked, ¡°Miss Taylor, I¡¯m not sure if this a good idea.¡± ¡°Silly girl.¡± Olivia shook her head. ¡°Are you trying to say that if Huntley hopes that Kaira acted of her own ord but the truth is Kiara was forced by Maximus, wouldn¡¯t it be unfair to Kaira?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s what I¡¯m trying to say.¡± Kaira nodded violently. Olivia¡¯s eyes curved as she smiled. ¡°Elena, you have to know that regardless of whether Kaira did it willingly or not, the oue is the same. She has hurt. Huntley. What¡¯s done is done. There¡¯s no point in trying to figure out what was on her mind. ¡°Even if she was forced, it¡¯s a pity. But she deserves to be punished.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Olivia wrapped her coat tightly around her and nodded. ¡°We¡¯re going to see Kaira.¡± Elena¡¯s eyes lit up and she became excited. ¡°Are we going to probe into her thinking and ask if she acted of her own ord or was forced?¡± ¡°No.¡± Olivia shook her finger and said gently, ¡°We¡¯re going to save her. Elena, you have to remember that we will always be on the side of justice. We have to be justified in our words and actions, so no one can find any fault with us. Doesn¡¯t Maximus confine her and restrict her freedom? ¡°Then we are acting on the request of Huntley, the guardian, to rescue her.¡± Elena was so thrilled that her heart was beating wildly. ¡°Miss Taylor, you¡¯re so amazing!¡± Then, Captain Chavez drove them to the nearby Yebury City. In the prime central business district of Yebury City, an apartment building across. the street. On the 54th floor, a man and a young woman entangled with each other on the big bed. The woman had delicate features, and her waist was so slender that it looked as if it would break with a snap. ¡°Let me go¡­¡± she pleaded. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. The man¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of evilness. He leaned in close to the woman¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Behave yourself, or I¡¯ll divorce your aunt.¡± The womanpromised after hearing that Listening to the woman¡¯s feeble cries, Maximus¡¯s burning desire grew stronger. It wasn¡¯t untilte at night that he stopped torturing the woman and went to the bathroom. 1450 Billionair¡¯s Missing Darling After the shower, he wrapped a towel loosely around his waist. Maximus was 40 years old this year, but time did not leave any traces on him. He had a refined appearance and his body was in excellent shape with muscles on his waist and abdomen. The only sign of aging were two deep lines at the corner of his eves. However, these two lines did not make him look old. Instead, they added to his charm. He was like a bottle of fine wine which became more mellow with time. When he came out of the bathroom, he subconsciously looked at the woman on the bed. His gaze landed on her bruised shoulders, and his eyes suddenly darkened. He pulled off the towel and pressed against the woman. However, his phone rang at the most inopportune moment. Maximus wanted to ignore it, but the phone kept ringing relentlessly. His jaw tightened and his eyes were filled with anger. The minute he picked up the phone, he yelled, ¡°You¡¯d better have something important to tell me. If not, this day next year will be your death anniversary!¡± The secretary trembled in fear and hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Eden, there¡¯s a group of people requesting to see you. They said your wife sent them and they wanted to take Ms. Nelson away.¡± ¡°My wife?¡± Maximus did not react for a moment and only remembered after a while. ¡°You mean Huntley?¡± Kiara was lying on the bed with her head buried in the nket. When she overheard her aunt¡¯s name, her ears twitched and her body subconsciously tensed 1. up. Maximus noticed the young girl¡¯s reaction. He curled his lips into a smile, finding her quite adorable. ¡°Just ignore them.¡± Maximus¡¯s tone was indifferent, not taking the secretary¡¯s words seriously. He had long grown impatient with Huntley and only maintained his marriage. with her to keep Kiara under his thumb. As time went on, he became more and more annoyed by Huntley. He made no effort to hide his intimacy with Kaira. Recently, he had not even returned to Invana Vige. Huntley should have noticed since he didn¡¯t attempt to hide his affair. However, it was beyond Maximus¡¯s expectations that she could put up with it for so long without comining or confronting him. ¡°Now, she called because she couldn¡¯t take it anymore after seeing that I haven¡¯t been home for a long time.¡± Thinking of this, a trace of disdain shed across Maximus¡¯s eyes. ¡°She¡¯s such a cheap woman. As long as I¡¯m willing to stay by her side and go back to see her from time to time, she can tolerate anything.¡± Chapter 421 Chapter 421 Chapter 421 Maximus thought, ¡°As soon as she realized I didn¡¯te home, couldn¡¯t wait toe knocking, and she even brought so many helpers!¡± Maximus chuckled at the audacity of Huntley¡¯s actions, If Huntley were to go berserk, tearing down the veil of modesty, exposing their secrets to the public, and maybe even giving him a well¨Cdeserved p, he might have a shred of respect left for her. But Huntley remained timid, clinging to him like a lifeline. Maximus was growing increasingly impatient. He coldly said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother,¡± and then hung up the phone without hesitation. On the other end of the line, his secretary was almost in tears. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡°Mr. Frank, would it hurt to let me finish speaking? Didn¡¯t I say ¡®a group? Do you understand the meaning of ¡®a group¡®? It means three or more people, which is quite an understatement.¡± The secretary lowered his head, nced up, and discreetly counted in his mind: 1, 2, 3¡­ 8, 9, 10¡­ 18 people, 18 people! This was beyond being just a ¡°group¡°; it had turned into a full¨Cfledged organization! N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The secretary trembled and looked at the woman in front of him, who appeared friendly and warm. ¡°Mr. Frank said he has some business to attend to and will be back shortly. You can wait here.¡± Elena frowned and turned to Olivia, asking, ¡°Miss Taylor, are we supposed to wait?¡± Olivia raised her gaze nonchntly and replied, ¡°Go to Maximus¡¯s apartment.¡± With those words, the group of people left in an organized manner. The secretary breathed a sigh of relief and made another call to Maximus. On the other end of the line, Maximus was on the verge of anger. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to call me again? Are you trying to get yourself killed?¡± ¡°Mr. Frank,¡± the secretary hurriedly interjected before Maximus could hang up, ¡°that group of people is heading to your apartment, and they¡¯ve already left. Be careful.¡± ¡°What?¡± Maximus stood up, a hint of surprise in his eyes. Now that he had calmed down, he walked over to the sofa, sat down, and asked, ¡°Tell me in detail, what¡¯s going on over there?¡± The secretary nodded and said, ¡°I counted a total of 18 people, led by a woman. they all call Miss Taylor. She has a strong presence, and there¡¯s also a Ms. Wayne who appears to be her assistant. They¡¯re on their way to your apartment. It voucher shouldn¡¯t take them more than 10 minutes to arrive. Mr. Frank, with that many people, you should prepare early.¡± ¡°Many people?¡± Maximus coldly sneered, his tone tinged with sarcasm. ¡°This is awful society. What does it matter if there are many people? Are they nning to use force? I won¡¯t meet with them for the time being.¡± He did not care about these people at all. If they were on the way, so be it. If they arrived, they could only stand at the gate. He would not see them even for a second! Maximus hung up the phone decisively and turned to walk towards Kaira. Before he reached the bedside, there was a loud pounding on the door. Maximus¡¯s face turned icy, and his expression was infuriated. He thought, ¡°These people are really going too far! They need a lesson!¡± He picked up his phone, ready to call the building¡¯s security to have them remove this group. But before he could dial, the intruders had already broken in. ¡°Don¡¯t move, we are the police! We¡¯ve received a report that you¡¯ve been imprisoning a minor and uwfully detaining her.¡± The leading police officer, after disying his credentials, wasted no time in cing handcuffs on Maximus¡® wrists and escorting him out. Following his exit, a team of female officers entered the scene to search for Kaira. Inside the bedroom, Kaira remained bewildered, wrapped in her nket. Her eyes widened in innocence, resembling a startled rabbit. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s happening? Has something gone wrong?¡± Olivia maneuvered through the crowd and approached her, speaking soothingly, ¡°Kaira, I am Huntley¡¯s associate. I¡¯vee to take you away. Don¡¯t be afraid; Maximus, who harmed you, has been apprehended.¡± Kaira¡¯s expression shifted rapidly. Subconsciously, she looked around for Maximus but was gently restrained by Olivia. Olivia¡¯s voice was incredibly gentle as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared; that demon is gone now. You¡¯re safe.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that,¡± Kaira shook her head, tears welling up. She wanted to exin that nobody had harmed her, but she couldn¡¯t utter a word as Olivia. continuously interrupted her. She felt helpless and clung to Olivia¡¯s sleeve, her gaze pleading. ¡°Poor child, you¡¯re overwhelmed with joy, Olivia said while stroking Kaira¡¯s soft hair. She then turned to a nearby female officer and said, ¡°Officer, Kaira is suffering from severe psychological distress. I¡¯ll comfort her for now. Can we arrange for her to provide a statement at the police station tomorrow?¡± The officer looked at Kaira withpassion and agreed, ¡°Of course. Take good care of her and ensure there¡¯s no further harm.¡± ? Once the police left, Olivia had Kaira take a sleeping pill and coaxed her into sleep. Then she moved to the living room to make phone calls to various media outlets. In no time, news of Mr. Frank from Max Group being arrested for illegal. detention and assault on a minor had spread like wildfire. Local media outlets in Nebnd went into a frenzy, and nearly all business partners began canceling contracts and returning goods. The once¨Cmighty conglomerate was teetering on the edge of copse. The stock of Max Group plummeted, and nearly all business partners began. canceling contracts and returning goods, creating a moment of crisis as the once¨Cmighty conglomerate teetered on the brink of copse. The group¡¯s shareholders and executives were at a loss. They were like a headless dragon, powerless and desperate. At this critical moment, Olivia aggressively acquired a significant stake in Max Group, stabilizing the company¡¯s situation. She also had Elena appear at thepany in Huntley¡¯s name to reassure employees. Regardless of how one looked at it, Huntley was officially Maximus¡¯s wife now. Maximus had risen to prominence after their marriage, and the prescriptions he used belonged to Huntley. Most of the wealth he had umted was rightfully Huntley¡¯s, and no one could deny this fact. Olivia had only employed a few strategies, and now Max Group was under Huntley¡¯s control. Maximus held 42% of thepany¡¯s shares. If Huntley divorced him, she would be entitled to 21%, and with Olivia holding 30%, Huntley would be the majority shareholder. In less than two days since arriving in Yebury City, Olivia had managed to deal with Maximus. Now, she sat in Maximus¡¯s office, leaning back in therge boss¡¯s chair. After a brief contemtion, she called Huntley, ¡°Maximus has been arrested, Kaira is at a loss, and Max Group is under your control. Tell me, what do you want, and what do you wish to do? I can handle it all for you.¡± Huntley was dumbfounded, unsure of what Olivia was talking about and what had happened in Yebury City. She stammered, ¡°How did this happen so quickly?¡± Olivia stopped spinning in the chair, her gaze calm. She calmly asked in return, ¡°Is ¡®quick¡® not good? Tell me, what¡¯s your n for the next steps?¡± Huntley¡¯s mind was in chaos. She hadn¡¯t figured out her next move yet. At this moment, she just wanted to know if Kaira had been willing or coerced. She voiced her thoughts. Olivia furrowed her brow, her patience wearing thin. She said, ¡°Do you really need to ask such questions? Can¡¯t you see by now? Kaira may have been initially coerced and somewhat unwilling, but they¡¯ve been together for three years, and during that time, she never attempted to escape. Is it her foolishness or yours? At this point, you¡¯re still making excuses for her!¡± Huntley¡¯s face turned pale, and she fell into silence. Chapter 422 Chapter 422 Chapter 422 Huntley hesitated on the other end of the phone call, prolonging her decision¨Cmaking process. Olivia, growing impatient, couldn¡¯t fathom her indecision and expressed her frustration. ¡°What are you hesitating about?¡± Olivia questioned, her tone tinged with exasperation. ¡°It¡¯s just a man who betrayed you. Do you really need to think twice? Send him to prison and enjoy your life with a handsome young man. ¡°If you can¡¯t let go of him, use voodoo to control him, make him obey you, and if he misbehaves, make him suffer, make him desperate, fully domesticate himl ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to do it, I can get you a psychologist to teach you how to make Maximus fall in love with you, utterly devoted to you!¡± The others in the room were left utterly dumbfounded by Olivia¡¯s bold statements, and Huntley remained silent, overwhelmed by the shock. Olivia had always been puzzled by Huntley¡¯s approach. Huntley had resorted to voodoo and other investigative methods when it came to others, such as Maximus and Kaira. However, when it came to her own situation, she seemed powerless and passive, like a block of wood, not taking any action to protect herself. Maximus had used her prescription to build his business and hadn¡¯t hidden the fact that he imprisoned Kaira, leaving plenty of loopholes. Huntley could have easily controlled him with a casual move. Yet Huntley had endured until now, leaving Olivia wondering whether Huntley was simply a victim of her own weakness or if she possessed an extraordinary level of patience. ¡°Miss Taylor.¡± Elena approached, her voice soft and calming, ¡°Kaira is awake and asking to see you.¡± Olivia nodded and said to Huntley, who was still grappling with her decision. ¡°Have you made up your mind?¡± Huntley continued to waver in her judgment, unable to reach a final conclusion. Olivia sighed softly, her impatience showing. ¡°Take your time.¡± She hung up the phone and turned to leave the room, heading to the which was conveniently nearby. apartment, Upon hearing the door open, Kaira, with her bare feet and tear¨Cstained face, rushed out. She resembled a frightened little rabbit in her innocence and vulnerability. ¡°Olivia, Olivia, does my master know everything?¡± In her frantic questioning, Kaira shook her head repeatedly, burdened with guilt. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t hide things well. I didn¡¯t convince Maximus to turn back. Now my master knows everything. She must be heartbroken. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± After crying for a while, Kaira suddenly looked up with determination. ¡°Please take me to see Maximus. He promised me he wouldn¡¯t divorce my master and that he would treat her well. He can¡¯t back out. He must keep his word.¡± Olivia¡¯s lips curved slightly as she looked down at Kaira. ¡°You silly girl. Your master doesn¡¯t want him anymore.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kaira froze, confused. She couldn¡¯tprehend how her beloved master, who had given up her family¡¯s prescription and wealth for Maximus, could ever give up on him. ¡°You¡¯re lying! Your Master loves Maximus so much, she can give up her life for him. How could she not love him? You¡¯re lying!¡± Olivia gracefully seated herself on the luxurious couch, crossing her legs with poise. She spoke in a calm and collected manner, addressing Kaira, ¡°Let me be clear: your master has unequivocally decided to divorce Maximus. She no longer has affection for him. Consequently, you are now free to make your choices.¡± Kaira¡¯s eyes disyed a hint of bewilderment, her mind racing. Then, as if a revtion struck her, she fixed a madly intense gaze on Olivia, filled with an usation of deceit, ¡°You¡¯re lying! My master¡¯s love for Maximus runs deep. How could she give up on him? She¡¯s shown such profound affection for Maximus that she even shared her ancestral recipe and used all her assets to start hispany. She¡¯d give up her life for him. How can she not love him? You¡¯re lying!¡± Kaira couldn¡¯t control her emotions and burst into tears, muttering, ¡°My master raised me from childhood, her kindness is beyond measure. I¡¯d sacrifice everything, even my life, for her. As long as Maximus doesn¡¯t divorce her, I¡¯m willing toply with his every demand.¡± Olivia tilted her head and exined, ¡°Well, there¡¯s no need for you to do that anymore. I¡¯ve already reported Maximus to the police, with substantial evidence of illegal detention and assault. If you decide to press charges, he will face. imprisonment.¡± Kaira shivered at the mere mention of jail, apprehension evident on her face. She instinctively shook her head, saying, ¡°No, I can¡¯t use him. What would happen to my master if he went to jail? She¡¯d be devastated, and I can¡¯t bear that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s precisely what your master wants. She desires you to use him!¡± Olivia¡¯s tone remained steady, her eyes reflecting the solemnity of the situation. ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡± Kaira sobbed, ¡°You¡¯re a liar, you¡¯re deceiving me.¡± Regardless of what Olivia said, Kaira refused to believe. She was firmly convinced that her master loved Maximus deeply and would never let him go. ¡°Miss Taylor, what should we do?¡± Elena whispered, concerned about Kaira¡¯s stubbornness, as her indecision hung heavily in the air. The situation seemed to reach an impasse, with Kaira resisting any persuasion, and they needed to find a way forward. ¡°It¡¯s simple.¡± Olivia took out her phone, called Huntley, and briefly exined the situation. She asked, ¡°Kaira is waiting for your decision. Will you press charges. 10.01 D against Maximus?¡± Huntley remained silent for a while before asking lightly. ¡°Kaira, if it¡¯s true that Maximus imprisoned you and forced you, then you should tell the police the truth and let him face the consequences.¡± Kaira shrank back, surprised, staring at the phone, as if she had heard something unbelievable. Olivia shook the phone and said, ¡°Do you hear that? It¡¯s your master¡¯s decision.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Kaira first tilted her head, deep in thought, before suddenlyprehending. She locked eyes with Olivia, filled with anger, ¡°Is it you? Have you kidnapped my master and coerced her to say all this? Who are you people? Are you Maximus¡¯s business rivals orchestrating this to make him go to jail and take over Green Group? How evil you are! How could you do that to us? Do you have any conscience?¡± Moving closer to the phone, Kaira¡¯s voice trembled as she continued, ¡°Master, I know they¡¯re trying to deceive me, but don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do what they want, and I¡¯ll protect Maximus.¡± Upon hearing this, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. She took the phone to her ear and said, ¡°Huntley, did you hear that? She¡¯s been pretending to be clueless all along, doing whatever she can to y dumb. No matter what, she won¡¯t use Maximus. At this point, don¡¯t you realize whether she¡¯s doing it willingly or being coerced?¡± Huntley initially remained silent, but herughter grew louder, a sinister tone. from the depths of hell. Her determination to make Maximus pay was unmistakable. Herughter sounded sinister and came from the depths of the underworld. At this moment, she finally made up her mind. ¡°I want Maximus Eden to pay the price. I want to divorce him, ruin his reputation, and make him lose everything. He should be cast into eternal damnation!¡± Her voice was eerie as if she were a demon from hell. Kaira¡¯s face was filled with horror. Even through the phone, they could feel Huntley¡¯s determination. She had trulye to hate Maximus This time, Kaira stopped pretending to be naive and looked up quietly, her heart¨Cshaped face filled with sadness. ¡°Are you really going to deal with Maximus?¡± Olivia hung up the phone and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Kaira wiped her tears and lowered her eyes, sounding deste. ¡°Our rtionship is veryplicated. It¡¯s not just about imprisonment. Regardless of whether it¡¯s for my Master or myself, I won¡¯t use him.¡± Her feelings for Maximus wereplicated. Although it had begun under duress, Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling 1. D) after all this time, she couldn¡¯t decipher her true emotions. She was torn between not wanting to shatter Maximus and her Master¡¯s marriage and her inability to let go of this man. Despite the presence of her master and moral constraints, their hearts were tightly intertwined. Stripped of worldlyplexities, they might have been the most harmonious couple. She didn¡¯t believe she owed her master anything, having endured so much for her. Without a name or ce, she had spent three years by Maximus¡¯s side, suffering she considered sufficient repayment for her upbringing. Now that her master knew the truth and had confronted the situation, she not longer wished to hide. At this juncture, they could each go their separate ways. In matters of love, the unrequited lover became the t Chapter 423 Chapter 423 Chapter 423 Kaira sat on the bed, calmly watching Olivia. Her tone was gentle as she addressed the situation. ¡°Miss Taylor, I know that you¡¯re here to assist my master, Huntley. However, this is a matter between the three of us, and outsiders should refrain from interfering. People¡¯s thoughts can change at any moment, and her current feelings towards Maximus may not hold forever. ¡°There¡¯s a saying that goes, ¡®It¡¯s hard for an honest official to decide family matters. ¡°This family situation is incrediblyplex, and Miss Taylor, if you are wise, you will step away and avoid getting entangled in this mess.¡± Kaira had some confidence in persuading Olivia. She felt a sense of guilt towards Huntley, but given the current circumstances, she couldn¡¯t let go of Maximus. She was determined to take care of Huntley and make amends in other ways. She believed that it would help her feel less guilty. After all, she was trying to do everything to correct her mistakes, wasn¡¯t she? Olivia remained seated on the sofa across from Kaira, her expression unchanged, and her voice low, ¡°I¡¯m not intervening of my own ord. Huntley requested this. I¡¯m just here to assist. Kaira, the police are waiting for you to make a statement.¡± Kaira¡¯s face changed, surprised that Olivia was so persistent. She furrowed her brows and her tone turned cold, ¡°Miss Taylor, are you determined to interfere in this matter and oppose me?¡± Olivia blinked but didn¡¯t respond as if she didn¡¯t pay any attention to what she said just now. Frustrated, Kaira continued, ¡°Miss Taylor, don¡¯t go too far! I hold the power here. As long as I don¡¯t use Maximus, he won¡¯t be convicted.¡± She smiled slyly, ¡°Not only will he avoid conviction, but we can also turn the tables. You should be aware, Miss Taylor, that falsely reporting a crime and trespassing are serious offenses. ¡°Now I am reminding you. If you push me too far, I can sue you!¡± think Olivia leaned back and nced at her watch. It was nearly noon, and she wasn¡¯t interested in arguing further. She stood up, her voice cold and firm, ¡°Do you only your usation is needed to convict him? There¡¯s evidence.¡± Olivia turned to Elena and nced at her as a signal. Receiving that signal, Elena promptly took out a set of documents and presented. them to Kaira. ¡°Over the past three years, you¡¯ve ventured outside very rarely, and each time, Maximus was by your side. Here are some photos, and in each one, your expression is clearly reluctant. In addition to this physical evidence, we also 10:041 have witnesses: the caretaker, and Maximus¡¯s secretary.¡± Kaira paled, now feeling anxious. She asked, ¡°How do you know all this?¡± Nevertheless, her rationality prevailed as she spoke in a hushed tone, ¡°How did you find out about all this? The evidence you mentioned is not crucial. As long as I don¡¯t admit it, and insist that Maximus never detained me, you won¡¯t be able to convict him!¡± Olivia, with a graceful, enigmatic look, responded, ¡°My dear, you are still too innocent. Have you forgotten what I told the police yesterday?¡± Kaira was momentarily puzzled, taking some time to recall Olivia¡¯s words from the previous day. She then realized what Olivia had said, and her face turned. ashen. ¡°You¡­ You¡­ ¡°You said I had a serious psychological problem.¡± When she thought up to here, Kaira was suddenly shocked, and her face instantly turned ghastly pale. Realizing this, she red at Olivia. ¡°How dare you!¡± Olivia nodded with satisfaction, ¡°Exactly. Who would believe someone with alleged psychological issues? Whether you cooperate or not, I have enough evidence to convict Maximus, given his established crime. But, as for you, this was just a test of your intentions. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Now that your stance is clear, and Huntley is disappointed in you, there¡¯s no need to waste any more time.¡± With that, Olivia turned to Elena and gave her a direct order, ¡°Take her to the psychiatric hospital.¡± Kaira¡¯s world crumbled as she cried out, ¡°Nol¡± The matters in Yebury City were resolved swiftly, with everything settling within. three days. In the hotel, Olivia reclined on the couch, taking a moment to rx. Elena approached with concern, ¡°Miss Taylor, is everything alright? You¡¯ve appeared a bit under the weather in recent days,cking your usual vigor.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Olivia shook her head, all the while counting the days in her mind. Her menstrual cycle had been dyed by a whole five days. That realization prompted her to lower her gaze to her t abdomen, where a sudden warmth welled up inside her. surge of Could she be expecting a baby? In that fleeting moment, Olivia found it challenging to describe her emotions, for they were a curious blend of bewilderment and tion, like aplex emotional. tapestry woven from threads of uncertainty and joy. Nevertheless, Olivia reminded herself not to jump to conclusions. She resolved to return to the Invana Vige once the affairs in Yebury City concluded and subsequently scheduled a thorough examination at Smith Hospital. During her absence, Daniel had been diligently managing the Invana Vige. Upon hearing of Olivia¡¯s return, he hurried out to greet her, his eyes lighting up with excitement as he called out, ¡°Olivia!¡± Olivia had always projected an aura of reserve in front of others, her expressions. of affection limited. However, on this asion, the sight of Daniel stirred. something within her, something powerful that defied restraint. She found herself overwhelmed with the desire to seek sce in his embrace. Without hesitation, she acted upon this longing, leaping into his arms and eximing, ¡°Daniel.¡± Daniel was hugged tightly. At that moment, Daniel experienced a deluge of emotions, his face radiating pure joy. The courtyard yed host to a multitude of spectators, and Daniel initially struggled to maintain the composure expected of a CEO. However, the warmth of their reunion proved too much to contain. Unrestrainedughter and genuine affection filled the air. A chorus of chuckles, heartyughter, and cheerful guffaws filled the courtyard as the couple embraced, kissed, and held hands. Why was he so lucky? He thought that he was the happiest man in the world! The ary continued as the onlookers watched the couple¡¯s affectionate disy, starting with hugs and extending to kisses. And then, not stopping at kisses, they held hands, their public disy of affection almost too much to bear. ¡°Ah, this public disy of affection is too much!¡± someone ed. Huntley emerged from the house to greet Olivia. These past couple of days hadn¡¯t been easy for her, and seeing this affectionate couple made her feel even worse. Unable to contain herself, she remarked sourly, ¡°You two were close when you were young. But as you get older, your rtionship might not remain as strong. Men always seek new and exciting things. Right now, Olivia, with your youth and beauty, of course, he adores you. But in the future, when you have wrinkles on your face and your figure changes, men are likely to grow tired of you.¡± Before Olivia could respond, Daniel frowned, looking genuinely concerned. He held Olivia¡¯s hand and spoke with a hint of vulnerability, ¡°Olivia, will you change in the future?¡± Olivia shook her head firmly. ¡°No, I¡¯ll only love you.¡± Daniel beamed with happiness, his heart overflowing with joy. He turned to Huntley, his tone triumphant, See? Olivia won¡¯t change. Our love will always be this strong, forever. I firmly believe that. You too, right?¡± Huntley was left dumbfounded. She had never implied that Olivia would change, and she had actually been referring to Daniel. How could he think that way? He was so in love with Olivia, obviously. Chapter 424 Chapter 424 Chapter 424 Because Olivia had done so much for Huntley, Huntley felt grateful in her heart. These past few days, she had been researching various materials and trying to find a way to draw out the voodoo worm. Unfortunately, there were not many records passed down to Huntley, and in her generation, the lineal branch of the family had few remaining members. They were all from the side branches and had not understanding of voodoo. Olivia furrowed her brows deeply. Despite constantly reminding herself to rx and not worry too much, she could not help but frown. Inside the room, Huntley was looking up information, while Olivia stood outside, gazing at the distant blue sky. Yesterday, the deputy director called and said that her grandfather¡¯s condition had worsened a lot. His various organs were deteriorating rapidly, and he might notst much longer. Olivia hadn¡¯t eaten much today, but her stomach felt unsettled, and she had constant acid reflux. Daniel walked over and put a coat on her from behind. ¡°It¡¯s windy. Wear some more clothes.¡± Olivia buried her head in Daniel¡¯s chest, showing her vulnerability for the first time. ¡°What should I do? I can¡¯t save my grandfather.¡± Daniel¡¯s expression was deep, but his tone carried aforting strength. ¡°It¡¯s not going to happen. He has good luck, and I¡¯m still waiting for him to wake up to officiate our wedding. The reason they had postponed their wedding for so long, despite being engaged for a significant time, was that they were waiting for Isaac to wake up. For Olivia, Isaac was her most important family member. He had raised her and taught her medicine and the ways of life. He was the person who loved her the most in the world. Olivia did not want him to miss her wedding. She wanted to save her grandfather and bring him back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Daniel embraced Olivia, shielding her from the dry, cool wind. ¡°Give Huntley some more time. With so much information, she¡¯s bound to take her time and maybe, at some point, she¡¯ll find some clues.¡± As they were speaking, Huntley excitedly ran over holding an old book. ¡°I found it, I found it!¡± She was so excited that she was speaking incoherently, ¡°I¡­ I found the source of the voodoo worm. It¡¯s a type of voodoo worm called ¡®Chunjot. They are extremely cold and chilly. They spend most of their lives in hibernation. Once awakened, they require arge amount of heat and warm energy to sustain themselves. Chunjot cannot exist on their own, and they must parasitize other living creatures. If it resides in a human body, it will continuously roam within the body along with blood cirction. As long as it isn¡¯t deliberately awakened, the constant heat within the human body is enough to keep it in hibernation. When the host body experiences an ident, like significant blood loss or the person bing a vegetative state, when there is not enough heat and warm energy, Chunjot will awaken to protect its own survival, starting to continuously absorb the vitality of the host.¡± ? Olivia instinctively gripped Daniel¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Does the book mention. how to draw them out?¡± Huntley nodded. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a way. Chunjot is naturally attracted to creatures that are extremely warm and with heat. There is a legendary creature called the ¡®Golden Voodoo King¡® that is extremely warm and with heat, and it has an irresistible attraction to Chunjot. As long as it¡¯s present, Chunjot will abandon its host and leave the human body.¡± Olivia narrowed her eyes and grasped the key point immediately. ¡°A legendary creature?¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Huntley looked somewhat apologetic. ¡°Yes, the Golden Voodoo King has not been seen for centuries. It¡¯s extremely rare and mostly exists in legends. However, there¡¯s something else that might work, although it may not have the same level of attraction to Chunjot as the Golden Voodoo King. It¡¯s a type of spice called ¡°voodoo incense. When burned, it emits a unique fragrance that can also draw out Chunjot. Olivia had never heard of any of these things and could not grasp the underlying principles. She furrowed her brow and asked, ¡°What is voodoo incense? Can it be made by ourselves, and what are the ingredients needed?¡± Huntley shook her head. ¡°Ms. Taylor, Mr. Sullivan, there are things in this world that you might not be aware of, things that science cannot exin. In today¡¯s society, voodoo is no longer mainstream, and many people on the inte im that voodoo worms are fake, just a type of poison. To be honest, although I am a member of the Lloyd family, my understanding of the principles behind these things is limited. I know the basics but not the underlying reasons. With that, Huntley paused and then walked into the room. ¡°Ms. Taylor, exining the matter of voodoo will take some time. Let¡¯s continue the conversation inside.¡± Olivia nodded and followed her into the room. She sat down to listen to Huntley¡¯s exnation. After Huntley finished exining, Olivia learned about a group of people living in a way she had never known,pletely detached from modern society and following ancient traditions passed down for thousands of years. Huntley emphasized a few major voodoo families, including the Sprout family, the Flores family, and the Dale family. ¡°Ms. Taylor, in fact, our Lloyd family¡¯s voodoo skills are not the best, but we can. barely be considered one of them. In recent years, due to the decline of our family and me being the only one left, we can no longerpete with other families. Voodoo incense is a unique spice with a strong attraction to the extremely cold and chilly voodoo worm. It used to be the main method voodoo practitioners used to catch worms. However, the recipe has been lost over time, and even if we had the recipe, we would not be able to find the necessary ingredients.¡± Olivia looked at Huntley and asked, ¡°So, is there no other way?¡± Huntley hesitated. ¡°It¡¯s not that there are no other ways. In about half a month, 1001 there will be an auction in Wayne Country, and there might be an opportunity.¡± Wayne Country was a small country located near the equator. It had existed for thousands of years and maintained a monarchy, with customs and traditions vastly different from the outside world. Due to its geographical location and climate, the country was densely covered with nts, and everywhere you could see, there were forests inhabited by various poisonous creatures, with limited interaction with people from other countries. Other countries outside had little interest in this small nation as well. ¡°An auction?¡± Olivia was curious. ¡°Could you provide more details?¡± Huntley took a sip of water from her ss and began to speak, ¡°Wayne Country, due to its climate, has an abundance of insects, which is why voodoo is prevalent there. Not only that, but you can also find various bizarre phenomena like curses and zombies everywhere in that ce. Major families like the Sprouts, the Dales, and the Flores have essentially relocated their main bases to Wayne Country. The Country holds an auction every year in the spring, in the month of March. People from various major families attend, auctioning off all sorts of items. Although it¡¯s a regr auction, unique and unusual items make an appearance every year. To obtain voodoo incense, we would need to try our luck at the auction.¡± At this point, Huntley added. ¡°By the way, the universal currency at the auction is gold, and only gold is epted. No matter what currency from any country, it cannot be used for transactions. If we go, we need to prepare some gold in advance.¡± Olivia lowered her gaze, repeatedly tracing her fingertip along the rim of her ss, and after a moment, she raised her eyes, asking, ¡°So, is this the only way to obtain voodoo incense?¡± ¡°True.¡± Huntley nodded as she replied, This kind of incense is no longer made today. They are all relics from the past. Upon hearing this, Olivia raised her eyes with a determined and clear look. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go to the auction.¡± EB Chapter 425 Chapter 425 Chapter 425 Olivia had been preparing for half a month and finally set off for Wayne Country. At the same time, on the Grant family¡¯s side, Alexander was also on the move. He had been closely following news about Olivia, and upon learning that she was going abroad, he wasted no time in setting off. In the country, it was not easy to make a move against her, but overseas was a different story. With a long distance. and no one watching, he could handle the situation as he pleased. The circle of Elders of the Grant family had issued a death order to eliminate Olivia. Initially, when Olivia¡¯s identity as the research institute¡¯s director was exposed, the Grant family, though surprised, didn¡¯t panic too much. After all, the director position was far from the grandeur of the Grant family, and the two were not on the same level. However, what surprised the Grant family was that after Olivia¡¯s identity was exposed, including the Grants and several subservient families that followed them, all high¨Ctech projects came to a halt. Not only that, even research talents withdrew en masse. In a sh, the mighty Grant family became an empty shell. If it were an ordinary business family, they could survive without technology, investing in real estate and finance. But the Grant family was different. As one of the four great families of the Capitol, their influence was extensive, spanning various industries. Industrial technology was their lifeline, and real estate and finance were built on top of that industry. Without it, real estate, and finance would crumble in an instant. The Grant family was finally panicked. Without technology, they would lose their status among the four great families of the Capitol within a year. The head and First Elder of the Grant family could never have imagined that Olivia, a seemingly insignificant woman, possessed such incredible power, capable of wiping out the Grants in an instant. The family was finally terrified. Therefore, Olivia must die, and the Grant family must gain control of the Capitol Research. Institute. Thus, Alexander, the young heir of the family, personally went to Wayne Country. Before his departure, Bettany helped him pack his luggage. She looked at Alexander, and she seemed to want to say something but hesitated. Alexander had. been busy with family matters recently, often going out and rarely returning home, giving him little opportunity to meet Bettany. He had not been paying much attention to her emotions and, seeing her reaction, he didn¡¯t even spare a nce, simply diverting his gaze as if he hadn¡¯t seen anything. Bettany was immediately taken aback. She knew that her recent interactions with Alexander had not been very smooth, and she had often acted clumsily and failed to meet his expectations. But she had never expected Alexander to ignore her like this. She felt a sense of panic, especially since she had been impersonating Olivia in front of Alexander. This situation was a ticking time bomb, and it would explode sooner orter. Before 10-05 D)))) voucher. that happened, she needed to establish a strong emotional connection with him. Only with a deep emotional bond could she hope that Alexander would not me her when the truth was revealed. She thought to herself, ¡®No, no. I have to remain calm and find a way to make Alexander pay attention to myself. After regaining herposure, she looked up at Alexander and said softly, ¡°Alexander, are you going to Wayne Country?¡± Alexander frowned, looking displeased. ¡°This is a matter of the Grant family. You shouldn¡¯t get involved that much.¡± In recent times, the Grant family had experienced changes, and many people wereing and going, making it difficult to keep things secret. Bettany had been at home all along, and she couldn¡¯t be kept in the dark about the situation. So, she knew that Alexander was going to Wayne Country for something rted to Olivia. Speaking of this matter, Bettany was also very surprised. In her mind, Olivia was just a clever and wealthy person. She had never imagined that Olivia was the director of the Capitol Research Institute, with such vast influence that even the Grant family couldn¡¯t handle her. That woman was truly impressive. Bettany knew that Alexander was going to find Olivia in Wayne Country, but she didn¡¯t know the specifics. She could only guess. ¡°Alexander, I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re going to see Olivia, but I think that since I have some connection with her, maybe I can be of some help?¡± Alexander, who had been quite impatient, suddenly felt a stirring in his heart upon hearing her suggestion. After a moment of contemtion, he said, ¡°Pack your things ande with me.¡± Bettany¡¯s face lit up with a big smile, and she joyfully replied, ¡°I¡¯ll do that right away.¡± Olivia and her group had already arrived in Wayne Country and were staying in a hotel near the auction site. As the auction approached, people from all over the world were converging on the area, creating a bustling and chaotic atmosphere. Olivia was concerned about potential idents and chose to stay quietly in the hotel, avoiding going anywhere. Huntley sat at the table, holding a catalog of auction items. She said, ¡°The auction. willst for three days. These are the items for tomorrow, and they are not particrly valuable. We can go take a look to see what¡¯s happening.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Olivia took the catalog and saw that it contained various strange items such as voodoo worms, talismans, and curses, along with some rare antiques. Seeing this, Huntley exined, ¡°These antiques were all acquired by tomb raiders. They cannot be traded through legitimate channels, have alle here. Wayne Country doesn¡¯t inquire about the origin or destination of auction items.¡± S01 Olivia nodded and her gaze lingered on a curse for a while before she asked curiously, ¡°Are these all real?¡± Huntley shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. Some believe in them, some don¡¯t. I¡¯m not sure about these things either.¡± She provided an example. ¡°Ordinary people 10-05 don¡¯t believe in these things, but there do have people, the rich and celebrities, who believe in them and even use voodoo dolls. We don¡¯t have to believe in them. Just keep our distance and pay respect would be fine.¡± Olivia nodded. Soon, the day of the auction arrived, and Daniel had booked a VIP box in advance. People entering the auction all wore masks and uniform robes, making it impossible to recognize anyone. Even when they spoke, they used voice. changers. Upon entering the box, they looked through the window at the crowd below, with everyone wearing identical masks. Elena was utterly surprised. ¡°Is this level of security necessary? Even their shoe sizes are uniform. Look at that person. He even has insoles to fake the height.¡± Huntley sat down and took a sip of the bottled water she had brought along. ¡°This ce is infested with voodoo worms everywhere. It¡¯s better to be cautious. In case someone seeks revenge and uses voodoo, it would be a disaster.¡± She cautioned Elena, saying, ¡°The box is soundproof, and the ss has been treated, making it impossible to see inside from the outside. You can talk in the box if needed, but once you step outside, don¡¯t say a word or touch anything. Elena nodded cautiously. The auction officially began at 8 o¡¯clock in the morning, starting with early items. such as burial antiques. Olivia wasn¡¯t interested in these and was just observing her surroundings. The auction venue had three levels and a hundred private boxes The first level was the main hall, where many people stood in close proximity. No one spoke. To bid on an item, participants simply used their electronic handsets to ce bids. Daniel sat beside Olivia and quietly asked, ¡°There are a few pieces of gems below that seem quite nice. Do you like them? Should I bid?¡± Olivia furrowed her brows. ¡°No.¡± Her menstrual period had not arrived, and the likelihood of her being pregnant was quite high. She didn¡¯t want anything impure. Chapter 426 Chapter 426 Chapter 426 The auction went on for three days, but even on the afternoon of the third day, there was no sign of the voodoo incense. Olivia felt disappointed and sat at the table with a gloomy expression. Daniel, concerned for her, approached and held her hand, soothing her in a low voice. ¡°The catalog for the evening¡¯s auction. should being soon. It might be mentioned in there.¡± Olivia didn¡¯t want Daniel to be concerned about the matter with her, but she couldn¡¯t rx. She forced a smile at him. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Eat something first.¡± Daniel handed a fork over. As Olivia was about to take it, there was a knock at the door. Olivia¡¯s eyes lit up as she subconsciously raised her gaze. The catalog had arrived! With the catalog in her hands, Olivia quickly opened it and scanned through it line by line. Finally, in the last line, she found the words ¡°voodoo incense.¡± Seeing this, Olivia breathed a sigh of relief and finally rxed and thought, ¡®Great, we¡¯ve finally found the voodoo incense!¡± ¡°Is the gold prepared?¡± Olivia turned to Daniel. He tightly held her hand and reassured her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve prepared 600 million dors in gold. Gold is not easy to exchange, and Ellis is still in contact with various banks worldwide, working on another 400 million dors in gold.¡± Captain Chavez also approached and whispered, ¡°Mr. Book gave us their bidding paddle, so if Ms. Taylor needs it, you can draw from the Book family.¡± Olivia nodded and said, ¡°Please thank Mr. Book for me.¡± They waited restlessly for over two hours until it was finally time for the auction of the voodoo incense. The auctioneer stood in the center of the hall, holding a beautiful wooden box, and began. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the next item is the 92nd lot of the day, the voodoo incense. This box contains a total of 12 strands of voodoo incense, with a history of approximately three hundred years. The condition is excellent, and it¡¯s been preserved very well. With the owner¡¯s consent, our appraiser lit a piece of it earlier, and its effect was obvious. The voodoo incense is a type of scent that can attract voodoo worms. Due to its intricate preparation method, it has been lost for over a hundred years. The fact that the auction can present this item today is indeed fortunate¡­¡± The auctioneer borated for a while before announcing the starting bid. ¡°1.6 million dors.¡± Upon hearing this, Olivia breathed a sigh of relief. The price seemed reasonable. Based on previous transactions, final prices generallynded around three times the starting bid, which would be 4.8 million dors. This price was within Olivia¡¯sfort zone, and she was even prepared to go a bit higher. The bidding began, and initially, Olivia didn¡¯t participate. It wasn¡¯t until the price. surged to 4 million dors that she raised her paddle. ¡°4.2 million dors.¡± Quickly, someone else joined the competition with 4.4 million dors. The back¨Cand¨Cforth continued, and it wasn¡¯t until it reached 5 million dors that the number of bidders started to decrease. Indeed, voodoo incense had an extraordinary effect in attracting voodoo worms. However, in this modern age, there were many ways to catch these worms, and incense wasn¡¯t necessarily the best method. The reason the price soared so high was mainly because the secret form had been lost. Most bidders were hoping to reverse¨Cengineer the recipe. At 5 million dors, it should have been the highest bid, and logically, no one would continue to compete. However, something peculiar happened. The upants of Box 302 across from Olivia continued to bid consistently, adding exactly 10 thousand dors more each time, just above Olivia¡¯s bids. Someone was targeting her! Olivia¡¯s brow furrowed, and a glint of determination shone in her eyes and thought, ¡®We must have leaked information about our box, and the other side knows who we are, intentionally trying to outbid us. ¡°What should we do?¡± Elena looked at Olivia, a worried expression on her face. ¡°The price has already reached 6 million dors, and they¡¯re continuously bidding against us. It could end up getting incredibly high.¡± Olivia¡¯s expression turned cold. She tapped her fingers and kept her gaze fixed on the central auction item below. Inside Box 302. Bettany was also nervously watching the auction item. As the price soared higher and higher, her heart rate quickened. She was indeed eager to frustrate Olivia, to see her fail to acquire what she desired and witness her disappointment. However, spending so much money on something seemingly useless was also causing her some heartache. The price had already soared to 10 million dors, and each time Alexander ced a bid, her heart would skip a beat. ¡°Alexander.¡± She turned to the man behind her. ¡°How far should we go? 16 million dors?¡± Alexander lowered his gaze, his eyes showing indifference. ¡°200 million dors. At the very least, we have to make her pay more.¡± Bettany¡¯s heart clenched. She thought this n was too outrageous and said inwardly, ¡®What if Olivia gives up along the way? Are we really going to spend 200 million dors on something as seemingly useless as voodoo incense?¡± Because both sides were engaged in a relentless bidding war, other spectators. joined in to make the scene more chaotic. Several boxes took their turns to ce bids, and Box 222 seemed the most whimsical, asionally raising the bid by 10. thousand dors or 1 million dors, further adding to the commotion. Bettany kept a close eye on Box 301, where Olivia was located, and noticed that they started hesitating and even skipped a bid. Quickly, she turned back and said, ¡°Alexander, Olivia has stopped bidding!¡± Alexander first frowned, and then a trace of mockery shed in his eyes. ¡°Truly shallow emotions. She gave up when it hadn¡¯t even reached 20 million dors. I was wrong to think that her feelings for Isaac were so deep!¡± With those words, he put down his bidding device and refrained from bidding. In the end, voodoo incense was won by Box 222, which had joined thepetition just for fun. Bettany grinned. ¡°Olivia must be very upset right now.¡± Inside Box 301. Olivia rested her chin on one hand, her gaze faint. Elena was anxious. ¡°Miss Taylor, the voodoo incense was won by Box 222 downstairs. What should we do? Should we go downstairs and negotiate to buy it?¡± Olivia beckoned to the anxious youngdy and consoled her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the voodoo incense will be brought over shortly.¡± As expected, it wasn¡¯t long before someone arrived carrying the familiar wooden box. Elena¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Olivia curved her lips, her face radiating a gentle warmth. ¡°That¡¯s because Box 222 downstairs also belongs to me, and in addition to that, there¡¯s Box 111 and Box 333. I secured several boxes.¡± Upon hearing this, Elena was even more astonished. ¡°When did you do that? Howe I didn¡¯t know?¡± Olivia chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s better that you didn¡¯t know. This way, it remains discreet.¡± For such a crucial matter as bidding for the voodoo incense, Olivia wouldn¡¯t leave anything to chance. She had made preparations well in advance to prevent malicious bidding, securing multiple boxes to ensure sess. Now that the voodoo incense was in her possession, and there was nothing more to do, Olivia got up to leave. Just then, chaos erupted at the central auction podium downstairs. The auctioneer excitedly gasped for breath and announced, ¡°Due to the sudden appearance of an incredibly precious item, today¡¯s auction will be extended until midnight.¡± Hearing this, the entire room buzzed with discussion as everyone spected about the extraordinary item that had disrupted a decades¨Clong tradition by extending the auction. This was an unprecedented event. Olivia also paused her steps, her curiosity piqued as she peered downward. The auctioneer on the lower level took a deep breath and announced loudly, ¡°Today¡¯s exceptionally rare item is a sight seen only once in a century, the Golden Voodoo King!¡± Upon hearing this, Olivia dropped the phone she had been holding in her hand. Chapter 427 Chapter 427 Chapter 427 Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Olivia was worried that she had heard wrongly. She turned to Huntley, who was sitting on the sofa. ¡°What did the auctioneer say just now?¡± Huntley was also excited. The Golden Voodoo King. This was the Golden Voodoo King! All the voodoo worms listened to the Golden Voodoo King¡¯s orders. With the Golden Voodoo King, no matter the worm, whether Chunjot or Chunlot, they all had to listen to the Golden Voodoo King¡¯s orders. She clenched her fists. Her palms were covered in sweat, and her voice was trembling. ¡°Ms. Taylor, if there¡¯s a 60% chance of the voodoo incense drawing out the voodoo worm in Mr. Smith¡¯s body, then the Golden Voodoo King must have a 100% sess rate of that.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Olivia felt something in her chest surge up. Her heart felt like it was about to leap out. ¡°Really!¡± Huntley nodded repeatedly. After getting an affirmative answer, Olivia felt unsteady on her feet and stumbled. Daniel was the one who went forward to support and hand her a ss of water. He said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t get so worked up. Steady now.¡± Extreme joy and sorrow were both harmful to Olivia¡¯s body. Daniel was worried that she was too emotional and would not be able to breathe properly. Olivia nodded and suppressed the tears in her eyes. She took a deep breath and finally calmed down. She had waited and waited, and now she had found a solution. Grandpa was finally saved. At the thought of her grandfather, the tears that Olivia had tried so hard to suppress streamed down her face again. She buried her head in Daniel¡¯s shoulder for a long time. The auction officially began. The appearance of the Golden Voodoo King was like a drop of water falling into a pot of boiling oil. Immediately, it practically ignited the atmosphere at the venue and caused a stir. It made everyone go crazy in an instant. There were all kinds of crazy bids. In just half an hour, the price soared to 200 million dors. Olivia wrung her hands and paced around the room. Seeing that the price was still rising, she bit her lip and turned to Captain Chavez. ¡°Contact Mr. Book. I want to borrow as much gold as possible.¡± Captain Chavez nodded solemnly and quickly contacted Mr. Book. After a moment, he said happily, ¡°Miss Taylor, Mr. Book has already prepared gold and it¡¯s been transported to Wayne Country. That¡¯s 600 million dors!¡± Olivia was ted. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Then, she turned to Daniel. ¡°Daniel, when will Ellis arrive?¡± Daniel looked at his phone. ¡°He¡¯s already here. The gold has been deposited in a local bank. There¡¯s a total of 800 million dors. He¡¯ll be here soon with the stub.¡± 600, 600, and 800 added up to a total of 2 billion dors. That was enough! ¡°Tell the others that we must win the bid for the Golden Voodoo King!¡± After giving the order, Olivia sat on a chair and waited anxiously. In Room 303, Alexander sat on the sofa with a worried expression. He did not expect the Golden Voodoo King to appear. This thing was the nemesis of all voodoo worms. With it around, the Grant family¡¯s Great Nourishment Pill would lose its effect. If others bought this item and used it to deal with the Grant family, they would suffer a huge loss. He looked at Damian. ¡°How much gold did we bring?¡± Damian frowned. ¡°Mr. Alexander, we came in a hurry this time and weren¡¯t prepared to bid for it. I only brought forty million dors in spare gold.¡± 40 million dors? Alexander¡¯s expression was cold. It was barely any money. What could he do with such a small amount of money? He was panicking. Bettany did not understand the importance of the Golden Voodoo King to the Grant family, but when she saw how nervous Alexander was, she also panicked. She wanted to go forward andfort him, but she took back her hand just after she raised it. She didn¡¯t know anything. How could shefort him? She felt dejected. Her gaze fell on the room opposite theirs, and she suddenly thought of Olivia. If this were Olivia, what would she do? She would probably sit on the sofa indifferently and tilt her head slightly to think of a suitable solution. That woman had always been smart. Bettany sat on the sofa and imitated Olivia. She said calmly, ¡°Alexander, the person opposite us is Olivia. Would she be determined to get the Golden Voodoo King?¡± Alexander¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Oh, right. He had almost forgotten about Olivia. Seeing that what she said was working, Bettany continued, ¡°Alexander, we can wait for Olivia to bid for it. After she bids for it, we can think of a way to snatch it.¡± Alexander¡¯s eyes lit up. Damian also turned to look at Bettany. He did not expect her to be so clever. However, she had a poor character and was a ssic ingrate The auction of the Golden Voodoo King was very intense. Offers for it had already reached 1.4 billion dors. Olivia stood in front of the window and quietly looked at the center of the auction hall. At this point, very few people were bidding. In order to prevent Room 302 from interfering, Olivia did not bid. Instead, she asked Room 333 to bid. Now, only two or three private rooms werepeting with Room 333. Moreover, those people were very hesitant. It seemed that they were about to give up. Room 333 had always been going strong. In the end, it won the bid for the Golden Voodoo King for just under 1.8 billion dors, ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Olivia ced her palms on the table, overjoyed. In Room 302, Alexander saw that it was not Olivia who won the bid for the Golden Voodoo King, but the people in Room 333. His eyes were filled with malice. people in He instructed in a low voice, ¡°Damian, bring your men and trail the pe Room 333ter. The rest of you, follow me.¡± After the Golden Voodoo King was taken by Room 333, it was taken around a few turns and delivered to Room Olivia. Olivia held the small sealed box with a nervous expression. Even her heart was tensed up. She looked up at Huntley. ¡°Can I open the box?¡± Huntley came over and looked around carefully. ¡°It should be fine. The Golden Voodoo King is in a deep sleep now and is not aggressive. Let¡¯s open it and take a look. After confirming that it¡¯s the real deal, we¡¯ll lock it up.¡± Olivia nodded, then ced the box on the table and carefully opened it. There was a little golden bug with wings lying inside. It was chubby and not scary at all. Instead, it even looked a little cute. After checking, Huntley nodded at Olivia. ¡°It¡¯s the Golden Voodoo King.¡± Olivia heaved a sigh of relief and closed the box. The moment it closed, something unexpected happened. A sharp whistle sounded. The fat little worm in the box, originally sleeping soundly, suddenly moved. It pped its wings and flew towards the door. Olivia was shocked and furious. She immediately got someone to close the door. ¡°Quick, stop it!¡± However, the little bug was too fast. It flew out in the blink of an eye. Olivia could not care about anything else and followed closely behind. The fat little worm seemed to have a target. It followed the whistle and rushed. towards Room 311. Olivia followed closely behind and rushed into Room 311. Seven or eight people were sitting inside, five men and two women. One of the women looked especially familiar. That was Kaira. At this moment, she seemed to have be a different person. She no longer looked as weak as she did before. Instead, she had a cold expression. Meanwhile, the Golden Voodoo King was lying quietly on her wrist. ¡°Good bug. The woman looked at Olivia with raised eyebrows as sheforted the Golden Voodoo King. Her tone was teasing. ¡°Surprised, aren¡¯t you?¡± Olivia frowned. Her gaze lingered on the woman¡¯s upturned eyes for a few seconds before she said firmly, ¡°You¡¯re not Kaira!¡± The woman was stunned for a moment before she chuckled. Her voice was like a silver bell as she looked at Olivia indifferently and said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re quite smart. Unfortunately, you provoked the Dale family. You¡¯re not seeing the sun tomorrow.¡± Olivia was not in the mood to listen to her. She kept her gaze on the Golden Voodoo King and said coldly, ¡°What¡¯s going on with the Golden Voodoo King?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± The woman lowered her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re talking about the worm. Of course, I¡¯m baiting you out. The worm has already recognized me as its master. It¡¯s my worm. It only listens to my call.¡± At this point, the smile on the woman¡¯s face grew wider and wider, and her eyes were filled with mockery. ¡°How is it? It feels good to suffer a double loss, right? 1.8 billion dors. Tsk, tsk, tsk. You¡¯re really rich. However, this bit of money is not worthy of my worm. The reason why I¡¯m letting you have it for this price is because I want to see what you look like falling from heaven to hell. ¡°I bet it feels good! Hahaha. The womanughed wildly. ¡°Weren¡¯t you very smug? You even sent that stupid girl Kaira to the mental hospital. Now, I want to see how you can still be smug.¡± ¡°Someone grab her!¡± Chapter 428 Chapter 428 Chapter 428 The woman holding the Golden Voodoo King in her hand was Leanna Dale, the legitimate daughter of the Dale family. She and Kaira Nelson, no, Kaira Dale, were twin¡¯s. Although the Lloyd family was in dire straits now, they had still been one of the few big families back then. They had many good things on hand. In order to obtain the Lloyd family¡¯s medicine prescription and inheritance, the Dale family used all sorts of methods to send Kaira to Huntley¡¯s side and ask to be Huntley¡¯s apprentice. The first reason why Kaira got involved with Maximus was to anger Huntley on purpose, and secondly, she was also interested in him.. The original n went smoothly. In a few days, what happened between Kaira and Maximus would be exposed. Huntley would definitely not be able to withstand the blow of a double betrayal from her lover and apprentice. At this time, one could take the opportunity to send a worm after her and control her, obtaining all the inheritance of the Lloyd family. Unexpectedly, Olivia appeared midway. Not only did she ruin their ns for more than ten years, but she also made Kaira to go to jail. How could the Dale family tolerate this? So, they let Leanna deal with Olivia. Leanna sat on the sofa and raised her head slightly. She looked at Olivia teasingly. Tsk, tsk, tsk. What a beautiful woman. However, it was a pity that beauty was useless. Olivia still wouldn¡¯t be able to see the sun tomorrow. This was the Wayne Country, not the Hushe Republic. It was a ce that did not fist care about thew. Here, the strong were respected. Whoever had the strongest. was the boss. Leanna sneered and raised her hand, about to order her subordinates to take action. However, at this moment, Olivia suddenly stretched out her hand and pped Leanna hard. Smack! Leanna was stunned. She staggered and almost fell to the ground. The surrounding people were also stunned. No one had expected Olivia to move so quickly. The guards brought by Leanna were even more shocked. Before they came, they did not take Olivia seriously at all. No matter how powerful she was, she was still only powerful in the Hushe Republic. After all, the Hushe Republic was aw¨Cabiding ce. Everyone had to abide by 10.06 the rules and act ording to them. In the Hushe Republic, if no one instigated it first and one hit someone, they would go to jail. However, things were different in the Wayne Country. The people here valued martial arts very much. Even the young children knew a few killing moves. In addition, the people brought by the Dale family this time were all extremely skilled. They thought that they would be able to catch Olivia very soon. Unexpectedly, before she could do anything, their Miss Leanna was pped. Seeing this, the Dale family¡¯s guard captain¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. He wished he could rush up and kill Olivia. Unfortunately, before the guard captain could move, Olivia¡¯s right hand was already on Leanna¡¯s neck. Her tone was cold gave you the courage to snatch my things?¡± As she spoke, she increased her pressure and pushed Leanna against the wall. Coughing, Leanna tiptoed with all her might to maintain her breathing. At this moment, she looked at Olivia in shock. With such speed and strength, Olivia was an actual martial artist. ¡°You, you know martial arts!¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Olivia nodded with a mocking expression. ¡°When did I say that I don¡¯t know martial arts?¡± ¡°Impossible, that¡¯s impossible.¡± Leanna¡¯s face was already beginning to turn purple. ¡°I¡¯ve investigated you. You never did anything in the Hushe Republic. You always brought a group of bodyguards with you. No matter what, you alwaysmanded your subordinates or used the rules to punish others. You never did it yourself. You¡¯re clearly a weak little girl.¡± ¡°Heh¡­¡± Olivia raised her head and curled her lips into a mocking smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it myself because there¡¯s no need to. It¡¯s a problem that can be solved with my brain. Why do I have to do it? But if anyone truly dares to offend me, I¡¯ll show them what a true expert is!¡± At this point, Olivia exerted force with her hand, and Leanna¡¯s eyes immediately began to roll back. Actually, Olivia¡¯s martial arts skills were not very good before. She could barely defend herself. After being restrained by Alexander, she began to practice martial arts diligently. She did not like to be controlled by others! ¡°Hand over the Golden Voodoo King,¡± Olivia said coldly. Leanna was already being strangled, but she was still sneering. ¡°Let me tell you, it¡¯s impossible. The Golden Voodoo King is in my hands. It has already recognized. me as its master. It¡¯s useless even if you take it away. It only recognizes me. Didn¡¯t 10:06 you want to save your grandfather? Then let me go. Otherwise, I¡¯ll die with the Golden Voodoo King so that you won¡¯t get anything.¡± Leanna was the eldest daughter of the Dale family in this generation. Her status was very high. Otherwise, she would not have been recognized as master by the Golden Voodoo King. Leanna was the eldest daughter of the first wife, who had been nurtured by arge family and was top¨C notch in terms of intelligence and methods. Even in adversity, she would neverpromise. Instead, she would find an opportunity to turn the situation around. The news about Olivia was not a secret in the Hushe Republic. Leanna had already inquired about it and was certain. The reason why Olivia asked Huntley to bid for the Golden Voodoo King was to save her grandfather. The Golden Voodoo King was now in her hands. She did not believe that Olivia would dare to touch her! ¡°You¡¯re saying that the Golden Voodoo King is in your hands?¡± Olivia lowered her gaze slightly and spoke in a low voice. Leanna thought that Olivia was starting topromise. Self¨Csatisfied, shet sneered, ¡°It has already acknowledged me as its master. Naturally, it is in my body and listens to my commands.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Olivia nodded. Her tone was as light as the wind. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Leanna didn¡¯t understand. She suddenly saw a sh in front of her, followed by a sharp dagger shing at her right wrist. ¡°No!¡± Leanna was horrified. Olivia had actually severed Leanna¡¯s right hand. Everyone was stunned by the scene before them, and they couldn¡¯t help but feelpletely terrified. ¡°Miss!¡± The head of the Dale family¡¯s guards rushed over, but he was kicked over by Olivia. She pinched Leanna¡¯s severed hand and forcefully dug out the Golden Voodoo King from her palm. She ced it in the box from before and threw the severed hand to Leanna. Her tone was as cold as ice from the pr regions. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. No one can snatch what¡¯s mine. You should be d that your connection to the Golden Voodoo King can be severed as long as your right hand is cut off. Otherwise, what I cut off today wouldn¡¯t have been your hand, but your neck!¡± With that, Olivia lowered her head and wiped the blood on the back of her hand. with a tissue. Her voice was indifferent. ¡°I, Olivia, have always followed the rules. the most. I followed the Hushe Republic¡¯s rules when I was in the Hushe Republic. I used thew to punish people. I use the rules of the Wayne Country while I¡¯m in the Wayne Country.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t you all advocate for the strong being respected and relying on your fists to determine who the boss is? Today, I¡¯ll let you have a taste of the consequences of your fists being inferior to others.¡± The head guard of the Dale family had been kicked by Olivia. He endured the pain and came to Leanna¡¯s side, close to her to protect her. The other guards also surrounded her. Just ten minutes ago, they were still feeling bloodthirsty and wanted to attack Sone. Now that they were at the end of the line, they could only defend themselves. Olivia¡¯s target was the Golden Voodoo King. She did not truly intend to hurt anyone. Now that the Golden Voodoo King had obtained it, she said to Leanna, ¡°Your hand can still be reattached within an hour. If you dy it any longer, there will be no possibility of reattaching it when your hand bes necrotic.¡± Hearing this, Leanna instantly recovered from her pain and resentment. She cried, ¡°Quick, send me to the hospital, quick!¡± This Olivia was a lunatic. Leanna should not have provoked her. She should not have provoked her! Chapter 429 Chapter 429 Chapter 429 Alexander had been staring at the room where Olivia was. He wanted to break in with his inen, but before he could move, Olivia had already barged into Room 311 with her men. Seeing this, Alexander stopped in his tracks and frowned. What was going on? Bettany stood beside Alexander and scrutinized him. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s Olivia up to now?¡± Her tone was filled with displeasure. Because Olivia did not win the bid for the Golden Voodoo King, her n failed, and Alexander needed to send some people to track down the person who won the bid. This made Bettany extremely frustrated. This Olivia was really good at putting on airs. Wasn¡¯t she unting herself as an example of filial piety who wanted to save her grandfather, Isaac? She looked like she was willing to pay any price and do anything to save him. In the end, she was unwilling to continue after just 2 billion dors. How hypocritical! ¡°Alexander?¡± Bettany looked up and spoke to Alexander questioningly. Alexander was worried that there was a trap. He decided to stand guard outside and wait. Olivia would come out sooner orter. After waiting outside for less than half an hour, they saw a group of people surrounding a woman. The woman¡¯s face was pale, and her clothes were covered in blood. What was even more terrifying was that her right hand had been severed by someone, revealing her flesh and bones. Bettany was so frightened that she took a step back and hid behind Alexander. Alexander pondered for a moment and guessed that Olivia must have fought a fierce battle with the woman. This was just as well. The woman with the severed hand was severely injured, and Olivia should not be in much of a better state. They were waiting for the enemy to be exhausted. The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind it. Now was a good time. Hence, Alexander gave a wave of his hand and led everyone into the room. Olivia was looking down at the box in her hand when she saw Alexander and the others who had barged in. She raised her eyebrows slightly and instantly understood that Room 302, which hadpeted with her for the voodoo incense, was Alexander¡¯s room. Olivia still had a cold expression on her face. The killing intent she had when she 10:06 faced Leanna had notpletely dissipated. Now, Alexander happened to notice 1. it. Her expression was cold and her demeanor practically looked razor¨Csharp, like a sharp sword that had been unsheathed. Alexander¡¯s heart skipped a beat. When he came back to his senses, he felt vexed. Why was he staring at Olivia in a daze again? Alexander collected his thoughts and stood at the door. He looked at Olivia coldly and sized her up. e clothes. Her hair wasbed back neatly without a trace of mess, and her expression was calm and composed. The bodyguards standing around her were dressed neatly and did not look like they had fought at all. The woman in front of him was dressed in loose and What was going on? Had he guessed wrongly? Alexander looked at Olivia and said in a strange voice, ¡°Excuse me, Miss Taylor!¡± He gritted his teeth as he said those words, giving them particr emphasis. When faced with Olivia, Alexander had a strange inexplicable feeling in his heart. For some reason, he could not help but pay attention to Olivia even though he had already found the young girl in the gown. Her every move and every word could affect his emotions. It was precisely because of this concern that he could not bear to hit Olivia too hard. Even if she had gone against the Grant family several times, he had never thought of hurting her. However, he did not expect the Grant family to fall into such a situation because of his soft¨C heartedness. Shockingly, Olivia was ying dumb so that she coulde out on topter on. Her real identity was actually the head of the Capitol Research Institute. Alexander had really underestimated her! He felt that his friendship had been betrayed. Olivia was not in the mood to care about Alexander. She said impatiently, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± She was truly a woman of few words, not even willing to say a single extra word. Alexander raised his hand. Everyone with the Grant family behind him instantly raised their guns and pointed them directly at Olivia. Alexander brought a total of 20 guards with heavy machinery in their hands. Although Captain Chavez was around on Olivia¡¯s side, they only had five or six people and could not defeat Alexander. 10.06 ¡°Courtesy before force.¡± Alexander walked to the sofa and sat down. He looked at Olivia seriously. ¡°Miss Taylor, let¡¯s have a good talk.¡± ¡°I know you have a grudge against the Grant family, but at the end of the day, it¡¯s not a big deal. Why do we have to be so at odds? Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Olivia lowered her gaze and did not speak. Bettany stood beside Alexander and also helped to persuade Olivia. ¡°Olivia, Alexander is right. It¡¯s better to resolve the problem than to keep it going. You don¡¯t have any deep hatred for the Grant family. Why do you have to make things so difficult for them? Isn¡¯t it good to cooperate with them? ¡°You can be the head of the Smith family in peace and still follow the Grant family as your master, just like before. As long as the Grant family bes the head of the Capitol City as of the four aristocratic families, they won¡¯t forget your contributions and will reward you with some benefits for sure.¡± Olivia remained silent. Alexander frowned and said coldly, ¡°Olivia, what are you thinking?¡± ¡°Alexander, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Bettany ced her hand on Alexander¡¯s shoulder andforted him. ¡°I¡¯ll persuade her.¡± With that, Bettany walked to Olivia¡¯s side. She had spent a lot of time with the Grant family, being surrounded by several teachers, and had already grasped many of the rules of the wealthy families. Therefore, when she stood in front of Olivia, she really looked like the wife of a rich family. In the past, when facing Olivia, Bettany had always been a little timid. She was like a firefly beside the bright moon, looking awkward and inferior. At that time, Olivia was the high and mighty head of the Smith family. Her fianc¨¦ Daniel was the richest man. She was noble and beautiful. As for Bettany, she was just a pitiful little girl who barely had a few years of schooling in her. She had nothing. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. But it was different now. Bettany could not control the excitement in her heart. Her and Olivia¡¯s statuses had finally changed. Bettany was the high and mighty future young wife of the Grant family, while Olivia was just a prisoner. She finally had the confidence to stand in front of Olivia. ¡°Olivia, Bettany said as she pointed around with her finger. ¡°Look around. We brought more than 20 people with us. All of them are armed. You have no other choice but to surrender. ¡°Did you know that when we came, the First Elder ordered us to take your life?¡± At this point, Bettany smiled. ¡°But you saved me once after all. Alexander and I are willing to give you a chance. As long as you obediently take this Great 10-06 Nourishment Pill, hand the research institute to the Watson family, and lead the Smith family and make them listen to the Grant family¡¯s orders, I will spare your life. ¡°Olivia, you should be d that Alexander and I are the ones who came to the Wayne Country today. If it were someone else, they might not even give you a chance to speak!¡± ¡°Are you done?¡± Olivia finally looked up. Her clear and cold gaze seemed to carry a deep chill. Bettany¡¯s face darkened. She was very dissatisfied. Why was Olivia still acting so calm at this time? Bettany really wanted to punch her and shatter the calm expression on her face. ¡°You¡¯re right about one thing.¡± Olivia touched the box in her hand. ¡°I should be d that it was you and Alexander who came. If it were anyone else, it might have been a little more troublesome. ¡°But it¡¯s you, so it¡¯s much easier.¡± Olivia lifted her eyelids and looked at Bettany¡¯s chest. ¡°You¡¯re still wearing the whistle I gave you, right?¡± As soon as Olivia finished speaking, Bettany felt a chill run down her spine and her face turned pale. What was Olivia trying to do? Should she tell the truth? Chapter 430 Chapter 430 Chapter 430 Olivia¡¯s words had Bettany panic, making her feel a little helpless. Yet when she came back to her senses, she immediately shouted with false bravado, ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t you dare go too far. On ount that you saved me before, I¡¯ll let you go. Otherwise, you would have died long ago. You know how important I am to the Grant family, eh? Listen, only I can help you. If you know to be grateful, you should also know what to say and what not to say!¡± The threat in her words was evident. ¡°Ha¡­¡± Olivia chuckled, then said with evident mockery, ¡°So you do know that I have saved youl Bettany, you¡¯re actually the most despicable person I¡¯ve ever met. I¡¯ve taken good care of you. I might not be a saint to you, but I¡¯ve indeed helped you a lot. When you were restrained by your parents back then, it was me who called the police toe to rescue you. After that, I was also the one who saved you from Marcus and healed your right hand. In other words, you would not be where you are now if it were not for me. I have never asked for anything in return for treatment, have I? However, I never thought that the person I saved would. turn around and stab me in the back. I can¡¯t believe that a person as despicable as you do exist in this world!¡± At this point, she took a step forward to grab the whistle on Bettany¡¯s neck, wanting to take it back. Bettany, however, reacted quickly, pulling in back with all her might. She heaved a sigh of relief only when she realized that the ne was secure. When she thought of what Olivia had said, she became so angry that her entire body trembled. After all, Olivia had criticized her for being despicable right in front of everybody, including Alexander. Utilizing thest bit of rationality within her, she maintained herposure and said coldly, ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t you try to coerce me with your good deeds. Didn¡¯t you say you never asked for anything in return? Why are you bringing up the past events now? You say one thing, but you do another. You¡¯re really hypocritical!¡± Olivia curled her lips. ¡°I¡¯m hypocritical? Look what kind of ungrateful things you¡¯ve done, eh? Don¡¯t I get to talk about them¡± At this point, Olivia paused, turning her head to look at the ne around. Bettany¡¯s neck. ¡°How do you like wearing my ne?¡± ¡°Olivia!¡± Bettany, who had be desperate, interrupted her sternly. ¡°Shut up! Just shut up!¡± Alexander, who was sitting on the couch, suddenly raised his head upon hearing this. At that point, his expression was filled with shock. He wondered what had happened exactly, and what did that whistle ne have 10:06 to do with Olivia. Bettany¡¯s eyes were filled with rage, and it looked as though she would like to strangle Olivia. After ring at Olivia, Bettany turned her head toward Alexander. She removed the ne from her neck and exined, ¡°Alexander, please don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. I¡¯ve told Olivia everything about this whistle ne, so she knows the truth. You see, she¡¯s a deceitful person. She might have something up her sleeve, so please don¡¯t believe her!¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. With that, she turned toward Olivia and raised her eyebrows smugly. After all, what had happened back then was too distant from today, and there was no evidence avable. In other words, it was toote for Olivia to say anything now. Alexander, who seemed to believe Bettany¡¯s words, stared at Olivia and said coldly. ¡°What have you got to say? What does this whistle have to do with you?¡± Before Olivia could say anything, Bettany interrupted hurriedly, ¡°Alexander, Olivia is a stubborn person. Let¡¯s just do it, eh? Don¡¯t waste time talking to her. See how she¡¯s being stubborn now? Let¡¯s torture Daniel and see when she will relent.¡± Alexander¡¯s gaze turned cold as he turned to Daniel. It was indeed time to teach Olivia a lesson so that she would know her ce. Thinking of this, he shook his head and gestured to his subordinates. ¡°Beat him up. Don¡¯t stop until Olivia is willing to speak. Also, call the Research Institute and have it resume its coboration with the Grant family.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, two burly bodyguards immediately stepped forward, punching Daniel ruthlessly. Seeing this, Olivia became furious. She simply could not believe that they dared to touch her man. ¡°Stop!¡± She walked straight to Daniel¡¯s side,forting him by holding his hand. Daniel nodded at her, showingplete trust in her through his gaze. Alexander involuntarily furrowed his brow as he witnessed the intense gazes. exchanged between the two, which suggested an unspoken connection and an ability to understand each other¡¯s thoughts. A wave of frustration surged from the bottom of his heart, and he was ready to order his men to continue hurting Daniel. However, his body suddenly swayed, and he felt sore and weak all over. At the same time, Bettany fell hard to the ground. Moreover, over twenty bodyguards from the Grant family, along with individuals allied with Olivia, copsed weakly to the ground. Everyone was wondering how it happened. They were immensely shocked! 10:06 Alexander was even more so. He looked at Olivia in disbelief, and his eyes were filled with confusion. He wondered how and when did she take action. Knowing Olivia¡¯s proficiency in medicine and her unpredictable nature, he was aware that she might have ess to poisonous gases or toxic substances; therefore, he had intentionally ordered someone to keep a close eye on her. Despite his meticulous preparations, he found himself sumbing to her maneuver, leaving him wondering how she had achieved it. The fallen bodyguards were also extremely shocked, looking at Olivia with fear. They marveled at her abilities! Olivia¡¯s limbs went weak. If Daniel had not held on to her, she would have fallen to the ground as well. She retrieved a petite porcin bottle, removed the cap, and sniffed its contents beneath her nose. Instantly, her body regained its vigor. Then, she handed the bottle to Daniel, allowing him to save Huntley and the others. Alexander slumped onto the couch, watching Olivia¡¯s movements intently. His eyes betrayed a profound sense of confusion as he asked, ¡°Miss Taylor, how did you do it? And when exactly did you do it?¡± It was utterly unbelievable. After all, he had assumed that their abrupt arrival would catch Olivia off guard. He contemted where he might have made an error and how the poison could have entered his system. After all, he had not detected any unusual smell whatsoever. Observing Alexander¡¯s perplexity, Olivia approached Bettany with a smile. Fixing a furious gaze upon Bettany, she forcefully removed the whistle ne from her neck. She held the whistle with her slender fingers and showed it to Alexander. ¡°Do yo you know why I said I was d that you were the ones who came? It¡¯s because I have ced poison inside it.¡± Alexander was taken aback. He nced back and forth between the whistle and Olivia, then said with immense bewilderment, ¡°This¡­ This whistle belongs to you?¡± Bettany broke down and shouted, ¡°Alexander! Don¡¯t believe her, I beg you! Don¡¯t believe her!¡± He decided to ignore her. Instead, he fixed his gaze on Olivia, looking at her extremely intensely. ¡°Olivia, does this whistle belong to you?¡± he asked again with a firm tone, demanding an answer from Olivia. Seeing Alexander¡¯s reaction, Bettany was in despair, and her heart was filled with 10.00 Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darilng panic. Olivia turned off the mechanism on the whistle, then said indifferently, ¡°So what if it is mine? And so what if it is not? It¡¯s just a whistle.¡± In a self¨Cdeprecating tone, Alexander remarked, ¡°Is that all? Am I the only one concerned about what urred back then? To Ms. Taylor, the little boy who gave away the whistle holds no significance or importance, eh?¡±Olivia retorted as she looked at him coldly, ¡°What do you want me to say? Do you really think you¡¯re a Casanova? Do you think you¡¯re starring in a TV drama? How stupid! It¡¯s just a make¨Cbelieve game for children. Only an idiot would take it seriously!¡± Chapter 431 Chapter 431 Chapter 431 Alexander¡¯s heart quivered, and his chest rose and fell violently, akin to the sensation of ingesting an exceptionally bitter pill that sent bitterness coursing through his entire being. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. His dark eyes were now filled with hopelessness. He thought to himself, ¡®Idiot? Ha! I¡¯m an idiot!¡® For nearly two decades, he had held thoughts of the young girl close to his heart. He had carefully preserved this rtionship as his most cherished memory. Nheless, he now realized that this significant memory held no importance to Olivia. At this moment, he felt as if he had be a joke. His eyes were bloodshot as he red at Olivia. With a choked voice, he asked word by word, ¡°Is that memory really so unbearable to you? Don¡¯t you reminisce it at all?¡± Olivia looked at him quietly, taking in his current expression. She blinked slowly and asked, ¡°Do all your childhood memories mean anything to you? Do you remember the name of the kindergarten teacher when you were five years old? Do you remember the table from elementary school? Do you remember every ymate in your childhood?¡± Alexander was stunned. He really did not remember. However, to him, the girl in the gown was different. She was his best memory and the light in his dark life. Alexander promptly expressed his thoughts as he was eager for Olivia to understand them. Unfortunately, she simply looked at him indifferently after listening. She said extremely calmly, ¡°Am I the most cherished memory from your childhood, the one you remember and hold dear?¡± He nodded firmly. When Bettany, who was lying on the ground, heard this, she subconsciously clenched her fists, and the resentment in her eyes became evident. ¡°But it¡¯s such a pity.¡± Olivia¡¯s tone changed, adding, ¡°You¡¯re not a part of the most cherished memory of my childhood. You¡¯re just a speck of dust in my memory. Therefore, I don¡¯t remember you and don¡¯t care about you.¡± ¡°Urgh¡­¡± Alexander, whose face disyed an extreme sense of despair, spat out a mouthful of blood., It turned out that he was just a speck of dust in Olivia¡¯s eyes¡­ Looking at Alexander, Bettany¡¯s heart ached terribly. She tried her best to turn around, crawling in his direction. ¡°Alexander, Alexander, don¡¯t be sad. You still have me. You still have me, eh? You¡¯re the most precious person to me. I¡¯m willing to give up everything for you.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Alexander¡¯s tone suddenly turned sharp, and he felt as if there was a fire burning in his chest. At this moment, he wished he could kill Bettany. It was all her fault! She lied to him, causing him to mistake her for someone else, after all. The bone¨Cchilling hatred in his eyes made her heart ache. She felt as though she was soaking in an ice bath, which sent chills throughout her entire being. She now realized that Alexander hated her! Overwhelming despair engulfed her, causing her eyes to be filled with madness. She averted her gaze and fixed a hateful stare upon Olivia, and she said with great resentment, ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise you¡¯d never desire the whistle again if you gave it to me? Olivia nodded, looking at her calmly, then said, ¡°Yes. I really don¡¯t want it.¡± Bettany shouted, ¡°Then what are you doing now? You¡¯ve already said that you don¡¯t want it, so why did you tell him? The whistle is mine. It¡¯s mine! I¡¯ve never seen such a hypocritical person like you. I¡¯ve asked you several times, and you¡¯ve always told me that you don¡¯t want it anymore. Since you don¡¯t want it anymore, so why did you have to tell him?¡± Bettany¡¯s loud voice wavered, leading it to tremble as she spoke. By the time she uttered thest sentence, her voice had bepletely hoarse. She harbored a deep hatred for Olivia, resenting her for her hypocrisy and despising her even more for constantly projecting an air of superiority. Olivia¡¯s tone turned cold. ¡°It¡¯s true that I don¡¯t want the whistle, but I didn¡¯t say that I wouldn¡¯t tell others. I gave you a chance, you know. If you had remained obediently within the Grant family, today¡¯s events might not have unfolded.¡± Bettany now appeared deranged. ¡°Excuses! They are all excuses! You could have remained silent. Why did you have to say it out loud? You have nearly everything, so what harm is in giving one or two things to others? I don¡¯t desire much, okay? I only want the whistle! Why must you shatter such a modest wish!¡± Olivia had grown impatient. ¡°No matter how much I have, it¡¯s still mine. It has nothing to do with you. Bettany, don¡¯t push your luck. I¡¯ve already done enough for you.¡± Bettany sneered. ¡°Gratitude? Bringing up gratitude once more? You constantly use all the good deeds you¡¯ve done for me as a threat, but nobody ever pleaded with you to assist me. Who begged you to help me, eh? Whether it was rescuing me by sending me to the Dillon family or arranging for me to learn drawing from a 10:07 Gliomare soMissing Parling teacher, it was all your own desires. I never begged for any of it!¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes turned cold. It was evident that Bettany was filled with despair. ¡°Olivia, do you realize that you¡¯ve destroyed me? You¡¯ve ruined everything. Because of you, I¡¯ve lost Alexander and everything!¡± ¡°Nol¡± Olivia suddenly emanated an oppressive presence. She approached Bettany¡¯s side, peering down at her. ¡°You can still paint. Your hands are still capable of that.¡± Bettany was a little confused. Before she could react, Olivia¡¯s right hand had already reached her wrist. With just a ¡°click¡°, her wrist was broken. In that instant, Olivia rose to her feet, cleaning her hands with a napkin. Her tone turned cold, and she said, ¡°Now, you¡¯ve lost everything!¡± When something happens so suddenly, one might not be able to react instantly. This was the case with Bettany. After a minute, she erupted into wails and screams. Embracing her limp and unresponsive right hand, she shouted, ¡°My hand! What¡¯s happened to my hand?¡± Olivia stood in front of her and said word by word, ¡°Bettany, if you despise me and reject my assistance, then I¡¯ll reim everything I¡¯ve provided to you!¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Bettany was struck as if by lightning, her blood surging and flowing in reverse throughout her body at that moment, rising all the way to her head and prompting her to emit a painful howl. Olivia observed Bettany in silence, and her eyes revealed no discernible emotion. Meanwhile, she remained unresponsive to Bettany¡¯s anguish. After a while, when Bettany¡¯s voice lowered, she said unhurriedly, ¡°Actually, I did not intend to expose you at first. Alexander might be desirable to you, but to me, he¡¯s barely anything. You see, he¡¯s just trash to me, and I don¡¯t care if you want to take the trash with you. However, you can¡¯t be too arrogant, eh? You¡¯ve been pushing your luck time and time again. You disregard my kindness and yete to bully me. Do you think I have no idea? Do, think I don¡¯t care?¡± She added, ¡°I don¡¯t care about what you have done previously. On one hand, I don¡¯t care. On the other hand, it¡¯s not the right time. Today, I¡¯ll just teach you a lesson. If you ept what I offer, everything will be as sweet as honey. But should you reject it and assume ill intent, that sweetness will transform into toxic arsenic. I put some powder inside when I gave this whistle to you. If you had conducted yourself properly, it would have remained just a whistle. But if you harbored any ill intentions, it would transform into a sharp weapon ready to harm you! Whether it is harmless or harmful depends on you. However, you were simply too greedy. You have lost yourself.¡± Chapter 432 Chapter 432 Chapter 432 Olivia spoke in an unhurried manner. The room instantly fell into silence. Everyone, including Bettany, stared nkly at her. Her schemes proved to be unexpectedly extensive. Even before any events unfolded, she had already positioned a concealed chess piece. With such foresight and perception, she was truly remarkable. Alexander¡¯splexion turned pallid, and his gloomy gaze remained fixed on Olivia. He had always known that she was intelligent and that her abilities were astonishing. However, he never expected her to be able to n ahead to such an extent. Her intelligence was simply beyond words. ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re really something. When you put poison in the whistle, Bettany had yet to do anything, right? At that time, she was just an innocent girl, yet you had already set a backup n for such a harmless person. What about Daniel, eh?¡± Alexander¡¯s tone was cold as he looked straight at Olivia. ¡°You¡¯re quite cunning, aren¡¯t you? Have you also made preparations in advance to prevent him from betraying you in the future?¡± Alexander was remarkable in his ability to get straight to the point with just a few words. It was evident that he attempted to create a rift between Olivia and Daniel. Olivia frowned slightly. Her heart suddenly skipped a beat, and then a wave of worry surged within her. She subconsciously turned to Daniel, fearing that he might find her frightening. Daniel stood guard behind Olivia. As she nced back at him, he immediately broke into a broad grin. His appearance was exquisitely charming. In moments of non¨Csmiling, he emanated a hint of coldness, yet upon smiling, a glint of innocence adorned his expression. His eyes shimmered like sunlight, and his overall demeanor exuded profound gentleness. ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t be afraid. In this world, no one, nothing, and no words can stop me from loving you.¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes glistened with moisture. She cast her gaze downward, concealing the tears within. Daniel went forward to hug her. Initially, he exuded an air of arrogance and dominance, delivering an insufferably powerful aura in his eyes. However, next to Olivia, he seemed like a mere shadow, so much so that when he remained silent and motionless, he would easily go 10.07 unnoticed by others. However, as long as she needed him, he would undoubtedly stand in front of her, protecting her. He held her by the waist and lowered his cold eyes. Meanwhile, he put on a smirk and said, ¡°Mr. Alexander from the Grant family, when did you be a gossipy woman? So, after failing to defeat Olivia, you resort to cunning tactics, huh? I detest your deplorable methods.¡± Alexander sneered and looked at Daniel mockingly. ¡°Just like you. I also look down on cowards like you who hide behind women and live off them!¡± He curled his lips, and the smile on his face became even more mocking. ¡°Daniel, oh Daniel, your fianc¨¦e is so powerful and so good at scheming. Aren¡¯t you afraid? Even if you¡¯re not afraid, can you really tolerate your wife being stronger than you? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being mocked by others for living behind a woman? Where is your ego?¡± Daniel replied indifferently, ¡°Only a weak and ipetent man would fear that his wife is stronger than him. The true strength of a man is not in ability or ego but intolerance and magnanimity. Olivia is my wife, and I am willing to stand behind her, look after her, protect her, and be her strongest support. I am proud of her strength. You see, Only weak, inept, arrogant, conceited, self¨Crighteous, jealous, vain, and pretentious viins like you would deliberately suppress the wife¡¯s ability. People like you are not worthy of a good wife like Olivia.¡± Daniel looked down on these men. He never considered Olivia being stronger as a burden. After all, she radiated. power and brilliance like the sun, evoking a sense of tion and yearning within him. In essence, there was no reason for him to be afraid. On the contrary, Olivia¡¯s strength served as both his motivation to catch up and his source of faith. Daniel could not be bothered to exin to someone like Alexander. Therefore, he turned to Olivia and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Olivia nodded. Just as they were about to leave, a sudden explosion ahead caught their attention. The explosion generated a massive gust of air, sending all the items in the room hurtling upwards and barreling towards them. It was a bad news! It indicated that someone was going to blow up this ce! Daniel shielded Olivia, attempting to flee, but the explosion was so powerful that within moments, the house began to tremble and appeared on the verge of copse. The stone door frame above the door crashed down. In a protective move to safeguard Olivia, Daniel leaped toward her and shielded her. 10:07 Nheless, the stone was enormous. Despite his efforts to shield her, her stomach still collided with the ground. ¡°The baby¡­¡± As she panicked, her face turned incredibly pale. Captain Chavez reacted quickly, bringing people over to move the stone. Daniel, whose back was seriously injured, was carried by a guard as he had already fainted. Olivia¡¯s situation was not any better as her stomach was throbbing. She forced herself to calm down as she looked at Captain Chavez. ¡°What happened?¡± Captain Chavez replied seriously, ¡°Someone dropped a bomb. It seems to be someone from the Dale family. There¡¯s also an ambush outside.¡± Olivia pondered for a moment and immediately said, ¡°We¡¯re too big a target, so we have to go separately. This auction hall is made of special materials and canst for a while. Take Daniel and Elena, eh? Blend into the crowd and hide inside. Take advantage of the chaos to run.¡± Captain Chavez frowned. ¡°What about you?¡± Olivia frowned. ¡°I¡¯m the target. They¡¯ll definitely keep an eye on me, so I can¡¯t go with you.¡± Captain Chavez refused immediately. ¡°No. Your safety is very important to us.¡± Elena cried out loud and shook her head violently. ¡°Miss Taylor, I¡¯m not leaving. I want to stay with you.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Olivia¡¯s tone became stern. ¡°This is an order. I have the final say here. If I tell you to leave, you have to leave.¡± Captain Chavez remained silent. Olivia sighed, then said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t care about my own safety. It¡¯s just that we¡¯re too big of a target together. I¡¯ll disguise myself and hide. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be safe. Besides, only by hurrying out can you bring help back to rescue me. Do wish for everyone to die here? very you Captain Chavez finallypromised and nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll bring them out first ande back to save you as soon as possible. Miss Taylor, you must stay safe. As he spoke, he led his men and rushed out. The auction hall was crowded with a multitude of people, resembling a scene of utter chaos, as everyone covered their heads and hurried to escape. Olivia changed out of her clothes and used a knife to cut her long hair. She also used the things she had on hand to change her appearance. Then, she hid in a corner and waited for help. After confirming that she was safe for the time being, she heaved a sigh of relief. Then, she realized that she seemed to have forgotten something. She wondered, Where was the Golden Voodoo King?¡± She wanted to get up and search, but she suddenly felt a sharp pain on her right cheek, and it felt as if something had burrowed into her skin. Through the window at the side, she saw clearly that the Golden Voodoo King had entered her face. It hurts her immensely! With the sharp pain, she lost consciousness. Chapter 433 Chapter 433 Chapter 433 The Golden Voodoo King was in hibernation when it left its host. It was noteworthy that it was very difficult to make the Golden Voodoo King recognize its master. This chubby worm had a proud personality and was very picky about its host, after all. Typically, it rarely acknowledged anyone as its master under normal circumstances, and it would only do so if it was injured or lured using aplex method. Therefore, Olivia had dismissed it as inconsequential, never foreseeing that it would infiltrate her body and acknowledge her as its master. It happened so quickly, and she had passed out from the pain before she could even react. When she woke up, she found herself in an unfamiliar room. She blinked and tried to speak, but her mind was devoid of any recollection, leaving her unable to form any words. ¡®What happened?¡® she wondered. She suddenly frowned, hoping to recall her name, but what followed was a sharp pain in her head. ¡°Ouch¡­ It hurts.¡± She copsed onto the bed, tossing and turning with her head buried in her hands. The stir in the room roused the young girl standing guard outside the door. Hurriedly, the girl entered, and asked with great concern, ¡°Saintess, what¡¯s the matter? Are you unwell? Should I fetch the doctor?¡± Olivia suddenly turned around, grabbing the girl¡¯s hand and asking coldly, What did you call me?¡± ¡°Saintess!¡± The little girl was at a loss, not knowing what to do. Olivia frowned. Her intuition told her that something was wrong. Although she did not remember who she was, she was definitely not the Saintess that the little girl was talking about. She endured the pain and sat up, then said coldly, ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person. I¡¯m not the Saintess you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The little girl panicked. ¡°You¡¯re the Saintess. Look at your face. The significant dark birthmark and the faint golden hue in your blood¨Cthese are all distinct traits of the Saintess. ¡®Blood? Gold?¡® Olivia pondered. Olivia lowered her head and squeezed the wound on her fingertip, and she found that the blood that was revealed did have a faint golden color under the sunlight. Then she thought of the birthmark. 10:07 ¡°Where¡¯s the mirror?¡± Olivia asked coldly. The young girl hurriedly brought a mirror over, and as Olivia lifted her gaze, she found a tainted face. The tiny face exhibited a significant area of dark birthmark, and it looked as though she had multiple scars across her face. Despite her typically calm demeanor, she could not help but feel startled. Quickly, she recoiled and pushed the mirror away. ¡°Saintess?¡± The little girl quickly put away the mirror and brought over a veil. ¡°Put this on.¡± ¡°A veil?¡± Olivia frowned as a hint of displeasure shed in her eyes. Despite herck of memory and the unsettling birthmark on her face, she did not favor concealing herself. After all, her appearance was a gift from the heavens, not something to be concealed. ¡°Take it away,¡± Olivia said coldly. The little girl was surprised. ¡°Saintess? You¡¯ve never taken off your veil before. Even when you eat, you eat alone. Although the people in the n are aware that you have a birthmark on your face, they¡¯ve never seen you without one. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to wear one? You want to show your face?¡± The girl was not repulsed by the birthmark on the Saintess¡¯s face. In fact, the Saintess, who was timid and fearful in nature, used to be very concerned about up her appearance. Whenever she went out, she always covered herselfpletely. Therefore, the girl could not help but wonder why the Saintess had changed her mind. Olivia also noticed the abnormality. She raised her voice and asked, ¡°I used to like wearing veils?¡± The girl nodded. ¡°Oh.¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± The girl¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Saintess, you don¡¯t remember me? I¡¯m Charlee.¡± ¡°So your name is Charlee.¡± Olivia leaned against the bed and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t remember anything. Tell me about me.¡± Through Charlee¡¯s introduction, Olivia roughly knew her identity. She was Berry Flores, the Saintess of the Flores family in Wayne Country. Simr to the royal family of a specific nation, she was like a mascot, serving as a mere symbol and did not hold any real power. Because of her appearance, she felt extremely inadequate and consistently wore a veil whenever she ventured outside, keeping her true appearance concealed. Therefore, no one knew how she looked exactly. 10:07] Billionaire¡® Missing Darling Even Charlee and Berry¡¯s parents had never seen her face under the veil. This time, Berry had been severely injured by the shaking stone when she came. to participate in the auction. In order to check her injuries, Charlee had no choice but to take off her veil. Up until now, only Charlee had seen her uncovered face. ¡°You said that when you found me, I was wearing a veil?¡± Olivia quickly discovered a suspicious point. If she was not Berry, there was no way she would wear a veil as she knew very well that she hated it. She wondered if she was really the Saintess of the Flores Family. Charlee nodded. ¡°Of course, you were wearing a veil. You were also wearing the big robe you left the house in. However, perhaps because of your injuries, the robe had slipped off and was only draped over your body.¡± Olivia sensed numerous questionable aspects. Yet, with her currentck of memories and severe headaches and stomach pain, she could only ept this identity first and n for the futureter. ¡°Where¡¯s the doctor? Have the doctore over to treat me,¡± Olivia said. Strangely, despite her worsening headache, she paid little attention to it. Instead, she was deeply concerned about her stomach. Charlee hesitated. ¡°There¡¯s no doctor here. I wanted to call a doctor previously, but Mr. Flores stopped me. He said that your body is fine and that Mrs. Flores can examine you. If you want to find a doctor, I can call the hospital nearby.¡± It all sounded quite troublesome. Olivia¡¯s gaze turned icy, and she swiftly picked the veil, cing it over herself. Standing up, she stated, ¡°Let¡¯s head straight to the hospital. They have better equipment there.¡± up Even though she disliked wearing a veil, it was prudent to keep wearing it as it had been her habit. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Charlee nodded. ¡°Saintess, please wait for me. I¡¯ll hail a cab.¡± After Charlee had left, Olivia sat by the bed, looking around quietly. Everything around her felt incredibly unfamiliar, and there was no trace of familiarity whatsoever. Therefore, she could not help but wonder if she was really Berry, the Saintess. As she was lost in her thoughts, she was suddenly jolted when a figure swiftly entered the room. She then noticed a robust man standing before her, raising his hand as if to strike her. The p, apanied by a whooshing sound, was exceptionally brutal. If it made contact with her face, it could potentially cause deafness. Olivia hurriedly turned around to dodge the attack in an instant. She looked coldly at the person in front of him. ¡°How dare you!¡± The burly man pointed at his nose and said in a surprised tone, ¡°How dare I? How 10:07 dare you say that? You don¡¯t want to live anymore, do you? How could you go to the hospital? You might be shameless, but I¡¯m not! Don¡¯t involve mel¡± While speaking, he lifted his arm and swung it in a circr motion, evidently aiming to strike Olivia. The man was truly enraged. His daughter had always been obedient in his presence, never daring to act impulsively. Yet, even after sustaining an injury, she disyed an unforeseen boldness by attempting to dodge his attack. He was determined to teach her a good lesson! Before he could strike her, Olivia swiftly seized a chair from the ground and hurled it at the man¡¯s head without any prior warning. That was a solid wooden chair! The man¡¯s head took a blow, causing his body to stagger and copse into a pool of blood.. Lydia Flores, who had hurriedly approached from the doorway, witnessed her husband lying on the ground. Her eyes were filled with terror as she shouted, ¡°Duncan!¡± Chapter 434 Chapter 434 Chapter 434 The group of people following behind were shocked by the scene in front of them. They all thought the Saintess had gone made, finding it unbelievable that she had attacked her biological father, Duncan Flores, with a chair. Despite the Saintess consistently being obedient and gentle, Duncan frequently subjected her to beatings and scoldings. Having witnessed her assault on him, they were certain that he would respond with ruthless retaliation. Lydia stepped forward and, with an expression of profound anguish, assisted Duncan in sitting on a chair. Then, she lifted her gaze and scolded Olivia sternly, ¡°You¡¯ve really turned the world upside down. He is your father. If you don¡¯t want to show respect, that¡¯s okay, but how could you strike him?¡°. ¡®Father?¡® Olivia thought. Olivia raised her eyebrows, realizing that the fat man was actually her father. She found such a father a rarity. Upon entering, he immediately raised his hand to strike his daughter without asking any questions. It was worth noting that not even violent maniacs acted as impulsively. Olivia located a ce to sit and began to massage her wrist. Her actions with the chair during the previous altercation were forceful, resulting in pain in her wrist. Observing Olivia sitting calmly, Lydia¡¯s anger intensified. She pointed at her and said with fury, ¡°You are such a disrespectful child. I asked you a question. Did you not hear me?¡± ¡°I heard you. Why are you speaking so loudly?¡± Olivia rubbed her ears and red. resentfully at Lydia, reacting as if Lydia had disturbed her. ¡°I¡¯ve lost my memory. Just earlier, your husband¡­ No, I mean, my father, he tried to hit me as soon as he walked in the door. You know, I thought he was a bad person.¡± She put on an innocent face and added, ¡°You can¡¯t me me for that. He didn¡¯t say who he was.¡± ¡°Berry!¡± Lydia was overwhelmed by anger at this point. She could not help but wonder what had happened to her daughter, who had. always been obedient and good. Somehow, her daughter seemed to have be a different person, arguing with her constantly. Lydia reprimanded Olivia while taking care of Duncan, whose head was bleeding. Still, she could not out¨Ctalk Olivia at all. Fortunately, the First Elder of the Flores family and the others had arrived. The Flores family¡¯s First Elder was the most upright and selfless person. As soon as Lydia saw him, she immediately wailed, ¡°First Elder, you¡¯re finally here. Look, 1 10-07 Duncan is about to diel¡± At that moment, Duncan¡¯s head continued to bleed profusely. Blood trickled from the top of his head, streaming down and obscuring his face, giving the impression. of a blood¨Csoaked sack. Even the First Elder, who had been through a lot and had a calm personality, was shocked. He frowned immensely as he inquired, ¡°What happened? Why are you so seriously injured? Hurry up and send him to the hospital.¡± Lydia was still ring at Olivia, waiting for the First Elder to punish her. However, Duncan was so seriously injured that she had no choice but to go to the hospital with him. Right now, she could not care less about Olivia and could only re at her. After Duncan was sent to the hospital, the First Elder finally had the time to ask what had happened. ¡°What exactly happened? Someone tell me.¡± The sharp¨Ctongued girl who had been following Lydia immediately said, ¡°First Elder, it¡¯s all the Saintess¡¯s fault. She hit Mr. Flores with a chair. You must punish that terrible daughter for Mr. Flores.¡± The First Elder was surprised that it was the Saintess! The First Elder, Dolph Flores, was stunned for a moment. After all, it was really hard to imagine that such a timid person would resort to violence. He frowned and looked at Olivia with displeasure. ¡°It¡¯s you? Why did you hit your father with the chair?¡± Despite everyone else standing up respectfully and greeting the First Elder, Olivia remained seated comfortably on the couch. However, Olivia did not feel anything. She had never felt that she should greet anyone. Olivia raised her eyes and stared at the First Elder. ¡°I¡¯m the Flores family¡¯s Saintess?¡± The First Elder nodded. Still, he did not understand why she suddenly changed the topic. ¡°Is my status within the Flores family significant?¡± The First Elder did not hesitate and replied directly, ¡°Yes, the Saintess is the symbol of the Flores family. You are the person with the highest status in the family.¡± Olivia came to a realization. ¡°Oh. What is the punishment for attacking the Saintess?¡± The First Elder enunciated, ¡°Those who attack the Saintess will face condemnation from the entire n. They will receive twentyshes with an iron rod and then be expelled.¡± Olivia nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°Alright, on ount that Duncan is my 2007 D biological father, I¡¯ll forgive him for attacking me. There¡¯s no need for an iron rod punishment, let alone expulsion from the n.¡± She spoke in a casual manner, wearing a magnanimous expression, and implying that she would let Duncan off the hook. Everyone present was stunned, looking at her in disbelief. They never expected her to do that. Despite hitting someone, she acted as if she were a good person. It was simply unbelievable! Seeing that everyone was standing still, Olivia looked downward. ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys leaving? I¡¯m going to rest.¡± The crowd could not believe that she had issued an order for their departure. Charlee stood in a corner, not knowing what to do. At this moment, Olivia suddenly looked at her. Charlee was suddenly filled with energy. She stood up and closed the door, saying, ¡°Please leave. The Saintess is going to rest. Just like that, everyone was chased out. The First Elder, positioned at the door with a group of individuals behind him, gazed at the firmly closed door. Inexplicably, they were engulfed in bewilderment, feeling as if they were in a dream. Meanwhile, after Lydia had handed Duncan over to the doctor, she immediately called the sharp¨C tongued girl. ¡°How is it? How is the First Elder going to punish that terrible daughter of mine?¡± Lydia found it unfortunate that she could not witness her disrespectful daughter being punished in person. Therefore, she decided to make inquiries to learn about Berry¡¯s grim destiny. She thought, The more miserable, the better!¡® The girl with the sharp tongue spoke ambiguously After all, even at that moment, she remained bewildered and clueless about what had urred. It was evident that the Saintess had beaten up Duncan. Surprisingly, she turned out to be the merciful one by opting to spare him. The girl recounted what had happened in a daze. Upon hearing this, Lydia¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, nearly popping out of their sockets. She was so enraged that her eyes turned bloodshot. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. She thought, ¡®What a disrespectful daughter! Such a bitch!¡± She was consumed by immense anger. She thought, Your father and I gave birth to you and raised you. We never despised you for being stupid and ugly, instead, we turned you into a Saintess! If it weren¡¯t for us, you would never have what you got today. You owe us for the rest of your life! How dare you spare us as though you were the better person You are such an ungrateful bastard!¡® here? Lydia was consumed by anger at the hospital. Meanwhile, Olivia sat on the bed in a daze as she asked Charlee, ¡°Why can¡¯t I go to the hospital?¡± Charlee was also uncertain about the situation. ¡°Anyway, since bing the Saintess, you haven¡¯t been to the hospital. Mrs. Flores has always tended to you whenever you feel unwell.¡± ¡°Strange.¡± Olivia lowered her eyes. Somehow, she suddenly raised her hand, pressing her index and middle fingers. together against the pulse of her other hand. Suddenly, a phrase emerged in her ¡°The pulse is smooth like a pearl rolling on a jade te, which mind.nancy.¡± indicates Olivia was immediately stunned, and her amber eyes were brimming with surprise. She found to her surprise that she was pregnant. It turned out that she was raising a little one inside her body. However, she could not help but wonder whose child it was. After all, the Saintess of the Flores family had yet to marry and was not allowed to. Chapter 435 Chapter 435 Chapter 435 Although Olivia was unsure why she was pregnant, when she ced her hand on her abdomen and felt the presence of her own child, her heart was filled with profound joy. She liked the child very much and was eager to protect it. She asked Charlee, ¡°What happened when you found me?¡± Charlee frowned and slowly recalled, ¡°After the auction ended, the First Elder left with his men. You were with Mr. and Mrs. Flores, and you guys seemed to be talking about something. At that moment, an explosion suddenly erupted in the auction hall, causing it to shake violently. Mr. and Mrs. Flores asked someone to escort Miss Alicia away, and they left you there.¡± At this point, Charlee looked up timidly at Olivia. Previously, whenever the topic of the Saintess¡¯s parents favoring another person. was brought up, it would deeply distress the Saintess, causing her to avert her eyes and fall silent. However, this time, the Saintess did not react at all. Instead, she urged Charlee to continue, showing no sign of sadness at all. an Charlee pushed down the uncertainties in her heart and proceeded, ¡°It was a incredibly chaotic moment, and there was no one around you. I had no idea. where you had gone. As themotion settled, the guards scoured every ce looking for you. Eventually, they discovered you in a secluded corner. During that time, you were unconscious. You were dressed also in arge robe and had lost. your shoes. Also, your hair was cut short, and there was an injury to your chest. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t too severe.¡± ¡®My hair was cut short?¡® Olivia thought. Olivia tilted her head to look at her hair, which was neither short nor long. She found it to be a little strange. After all, no one would split their attention to cut their hair while fleeing in a hurry. Moreover, she had even lost her shoes. Charlee¡¯s face was filled with joy. ¡°Saintess, you¡¯re really lucky as nothing major happened. I heard that there was a group of Hushenian in room 311, and they were all on the verge of death. The First Elder even said that they were not any ordinary people. You see, there¡¯s a person called Alexander, who¡¯s a very powerful figure in the Hushe Republic. However, both his legs have been broken. Also, there¡¯s a woman with both her hands broken. How poor.¡± Somehow, Olivia found the name ¡°Alexander¡± somewhat familiar, as if she had heard it somewhere before. Therefore, she decided to ask further. Charlee told her everything she knew. ¡°They were all taken away by the people. from the Grant family. They¡¯re still alive, but they will never be able to stand up again. They should have returned to their country by now.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Olivia nodded. She did not experience any particr emotions; she simply found it familiar. Changing the subject, she asked, ¡°Give me a detailed ount of Duncan.¡± Hearing this, Charlee was shocked. ¡°Why did you call Mr. Flores by his first name? I thought you respected him the most?¡± Olivia¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°After experiencing life and death, I now think differently.¡± Charlee, an innocent girl, did not question Olivia¡¯s words and shared everything she knew. The Saintess was named Berry and had only be the Saintess of the Flores Family in the past month. In former times, the Saintess wielded significant power and acted as the leader of the Flores Family. However, in recent years, her authority diminished. She was relegated to a symbolic figure and was prohibited from marriage. With numerous limitations in ce, no one was willing to assume the role of Saintess. Berry was the second daughter of Duncan and Lydia. Following the birth of their first daughter, Brianna Flores, Lydia had anticipated that the second child would be a boy, which would have helped solidify her position. Unexpectedly, not only did she give birth to a girl, but her daughter also. had a strange, extremely ugly birthmark on her face. Subsequently, her daughter was called a demon. The n members spread the belief that Berry was ugly because she was born from a monster, insinuating that Lydia, who gave birth to such a creature, was not a decent person. Therefore, they suggested Duncan to divorce her. Lydia was in a very difficult situation at that time. If Duncan had not insisted, she might have been burned to death. Lydia, who had barely survived, hated her second daughter because of this. She left Berry in the care of the maid, treating the child as lowly as a servant. She was also unwilling to even cast a nce at the child. Three yearster, Lydia sessfully gave birth to the twins, a girl named Alicia Flores and a boy named Ashley Flores. Only then did she manage to stand upright in front of others. Due to this, Lydia and Duncan harbored a deep¨Cseated hatred for Berry. Initially, the Saintess was supposed to be Alicia. To safeguard her, Duncan and Lydia made Berry the Saintess instead. Consequently, Berry had to employ her own blood to nourish the golden voodoo worm. Olivia was indifferent to the issues within the Flores family and was not upset by the parents¡® favoritism. At that moment, there was only one thing on her mind. ¡°You mentioned there¡¯s a worm in my body?¡± Charlee nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a golden voodoo worm. It¡¯s a voodoo worm that the Flores Family has been raising for generations. You see, after hundreds of years of nourishment, the golden voodoo worm will be the Golden Voodoo King, and then it will be able tomand all voodoo worms. The Dale Family has sessfully raised a Golden Voodoo King, and I heard that it¡¯s in the body of Leanna, the eldest daughter in the family.¡± At this point, Charlee looked at Olivia with pity. The Golden Voodoo King residing within its master was not detrimental to the host¡¯s body since it had already maturedpletely. However, the golden voodoo worm required a continuous absorption of the Saintess¡¯s arterial blood. Every generation of the Flores family¡¯s Saintess had not lived for more than ten years after nting the golden voodoo worm in their bodies. The shortest one had only lived for a year! Charlee was appalled by Duncan and Lydia¡¯s actions. It would have been reasonable if they had allowed their second daughter to rece their youngest daughter as the Saintess. However, they chose to do so even though they were fully aware that the Saintess had limited time left to live and had to permit the worm to extract her blood. The resources that the members of the Flores Family provided to support the Saintess were confiscated by her parents. They even verbally abused and physically assaulted the Saintess. After all, the Saintess was fragile, kind, and harbored affection for her parents. However, besides her, no one else could endure such treatment. When Olivia heard Charlee¡¯s words, the more she listened, the more unfamiliar she felt. She was not touched at all, and she was not sure if she was the Saintess. Perhaps the Flores family had mistaken her for someone else! Charlee was startled. ¡°Saintess, please refrain from saying such things again. You indeed have a golden voodoo worm in your body. If you doubt me, you can call upon it. It will prove that I wasn¡¯t lying to you.¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Olivia looked up and tried tomunicate with the worm in her body ording to the method taught by Charlee. ¡°Golden voodoo worm, show yourself!¡± After several tries, there was no response still. Olivia turned to look at Charlee. Charlee said anxiously, ¡°Try a few more times!¡± Olivia called out a few more times. ¡°Golden voodoo worm. Wormy. Little worm. Big fat worm¡­ Come out now.¡± Just as she was going to give up, an irritable voice suddenly sounded in her mind. ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t bother me!¡± 10/07 ? Olivia clenched her fists, and her eyes were filled with shock. She wondered what had she heard. This was beyondmon sense. She could not help but ponder whether there was really a fat worm inside her. Thinking of this, she could not help but frown, looking very displeased. The fat worm seemed to know that she despised it and snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t care about you either. When the master I truly recognizees out of your belly, I¡¯ll be the first to abandon you!¡± ¡®Out of my belly?¡® Olivia thought. Olivia¡¯s expression turned somber. She promptlyprehended the true owner of the chubby bug¨Cit was actually her child! Thinking about what Charlee had said regarding the golden voodoo worm sucking the Saintess¡¯s heart blood, Olivia¡¯s gaze abruptly turned cold. Her eyes revealed fierceness as she sternly warned, ¡°Do not come near my child, let alone entertain thoughts of his arterial blood!¡± The worm replied with arrogance, ¡°Don¡¯tpare me to those immature creatures. I¡¯m the King, okay? I don¡¯t care about arterial blood.¡± After all, it was the Golden Voodoo King, a once¨Cin¨Ca¨Cthousand¨Cyear urrence. Therefore, it was very smug! Chapter 436 Chapter 436 Chapter 436 It was the Golden Voodoo King! Olivia shut the book before her. She grasped a general understanding of voodoo worms and confirmed the traits of the Golden Voodoo King. She now understood. that it was indeed innocuous to the host and did not pose any harm to the master¡¯s body. Charlee sat next to Olivia with her hand supporting her chin. Meanwhile, she watched as the Saintess quickly through the pages of each book. In just half an hour, the Saintess had flipped through nearly ten books. ¡°Saintess?¡± Charlee¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. ¡°Why do you suddenly like to flip through pages?¡± Olivia turned around. The initial confusion in her amber eyes dissipated, transforming into a profound gaze as vast as the cosmos itself. ¡°I¡¯m reading, not flipping through pages.¡± Charlee¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°That quickly? You manage to read by just flipping a page?* It appeared imusible. With numerous words on each page, Charlee found it unlikely that the Saintess had read the content simply by skimming through the pages. Despite Charlee finding it inconceivable, she refrained from questioning the Saintess and simply suppressed her doubts. After Olivia had finished reading all ten books on the table, she asked Charlee to bring some more over as she would like toprehend theplete situation. within the Flores family. Previously, Olivia did not have any feelings for the Flores family and did not care about anything rted. Moreover, she did not have any feelings for Duncan or Lydia at all. No matter how difficult her situation was or how biased her parents. were, she did not care. However, things were different now. There was a child inside her, after all. She desired to strategize for the baby¡¯s well¨Cbeing, eliminate all threats, and gain full control over the Flores family. Olivia was uncertain about her true identity and whether she was indeed Berry. However, since she resided in the Flores family and they acknowledged her as the Saintess, she made the choice to adopt this identity. She not only aspired to bear the title of Saintess but also aimed to be a formidable and influential one. With the Flores family right before her, there was no reason for her to refuse the opportunity! Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling Charlee took the books Olivia had finished and left the room. As she reached the door, prepared to fetch more books, the tightly closed door suddenly burst open with a loud bang. Two individuals, a young man and a woman who bore a striking resemnce, rushed in aggressively. The young man in front was iparably strong. The forceful kick caused a violent sound as the door swung open, surprising Charlee. Feeling startled and panicked, Charlee took two steps backward and stumbled, ending up falling to the ground. The two were Duncan and Lydia¡¯s twin children, Alicia and Ashley. Alicia rushed in front of Olivia with a murderous look on her face. She raised her hand and pped her. ¡°Berry, you¡¯ve grown bold, haven¡¯t you? How dare you hit dad!¡± Alicia¡¯s actions were so rehearsed that it seemed as if she had performed them at thousand times. There was no trace of hesitation; it was apletely effortless action. This indicated how lowly Berry was within the family, so much so that even her own sister would attack her without reservation. Olivia¡¯s gaze instantly turned cold. She did not know what Berry was like in the past, but she would definitely not spoil Alicia¡¯s bad temper now. Olivia was one step ahead before Alicia could strike her. She swiftly grabbed the remaining book from the table and pped Alicial This was a thick book with more than 400 pages. Because the quality of the paper was excellent, the thickness of the book was almostparable to a brick. When the ¡°brick¡± struck Alicia¡¯s face, two of her teeth were instantly broken and blood gushed out of her nose. Alicia was taken aback and tumbled to the ground. The entire room fell into a dead silence. Everyone was shocked. Charlee thought, ¡°The Saintess has gone mad! She has just smashed Mr. Flores, and now she¡¯s smacking Alicia. What is she trying to do?¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Ashley rushed forward to help Alicia up. Only then did Alicia recover from her. shock, covering her face in pain and looking at Olivia in disbelief. ¡°You! How dare you hit me!¡± Olivia put down the book and looked over indifferently. ¡°I do as I wish, okay?¡± Alicia was consumed by rage. In her perspective, Berry had always been regarded as a mere servant, even the lowest within the household. Therefore, it seemed to her that Berry was not even considered worthy enough to carry her shoes. If it was not for Alicia¡¯s desire to avoid the title of Saintess, she would not have given Berry a second nce. She had not expected that it would give Berry a second chance in life. It had only been a few days since Berry became the Saintess, yet she already had the audacity to strike her! Billionaire¡¯s Missing Parling Alicia¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, ¡°Ashley! Beat her up! Teach her a good lesson! Let¡¯s see if she will know her cel¡± With that, Alicia curled her lips and looked at Olivia smugly. Ashley, a burly, foolish man, promptly charged forward upon Alicia¡¯smand, aiming to severely harm Olivia. Seeing this, Olivia narrowed her eyes and said coldly ¡°Where are the guards? Are they all dead? Someone is going to assassinate the Saintess!¡± Even after shouting, the guards at the door still remained motionless. Olivia¡¯s lips curled into a chilly smile, disying her unwavering determination to show no mercy to the intruders. She tilted her body slightly to dodge Ashley¡¯s attack. Then, she activated the Golden Voodoo King in her body. ¡°Attack him!¡± The Golden Voodoo King waszy and unwilling to take action. However, it could not watch its master¡¯s mother get hurt, so it could only help. The Golden Voodoo King was indeed an incredible creature. The moment it attacked, its true power was revealed. Without having to leave Olivia¡¯s body, it managed to cause the voodoo worm inside Ashley¡¯s body to twitch violently, causing significant damage to his internal organs. Initially, Ashley was brimming with lethal intent, but within a few seconds, hist body convulsed, causing him to copse to the ground. Subsequently, he began vomiting blood, as if he was attempting to expel his internal organs. ¡°Ashley!¡± Alicia was scared out of her wits. She pounced over and cried with great anxiety, ¡°Ashley! Ashley, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Despite several attempts to rouse Ashley, there was no response; he continued to vomit blood. Alicia broke down and shouted, ¡°Someone,e quickly! Ashley is going to die!¡± Hearing Alicia¡¯s shout, the guards outside the door rushed in immediately. These individuals had been appointed by the First Elder to safeguard the Saintess. Following the Saintess¡¯s disappearance at the auction, the First Elder came to understand that while the Saintess could be lost, the golden voodoo worm must not be misced. Hence, a guard team was deployed to remain by the Saintess¡¯s side at all times, ensuring her security. However, this group of individuals did not adhere to the Saintess¡¯smands. On the contrary, they obeyed Alicia more. The head of the guard unit swiftly entered and found Ashley lying in a pool of blood. He furrowed his brows in an instant, saying, ¡°Quick, take him to the hospital.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Olivia said slowly. After that, she looked at Ashley with indifference. ¡°Alright, you can stop attacking now.¡± voucher As soon as she finished speaking, the voodoo worm in Ashley¡¯s body instantly quietened down. Subsequently, Ashley stopped vomiting blood. Observing Ashley¡¯s reaction, which resembled a deactivated machine, Alicia was stunned and unable to respond. Nevertheless, the guard captain had already discerned something. He stared at Olivia in astonishment. ¡°You can activate the golden voodoo worm!¡± Each member of the Flores family was born with a voodoo worm, which did not cause harm to their bodies. Instead, it served to fortify and enhance their physical form. These voodoo worms could only be activated by the Flores Family¡¯s golden ones. Other than that, no other method could stimte the voodoo worms in their bodies to react. Nevertheless, the golden voodoo worm was notpliant at all. Despite residing within the Saintess¡¯s body, it refused to acknowledge her as its master; instead, it viewed her merely as its nourishment. Hence, one might wonder how Berry had managed to activate the golden voodoo Worm. Chapter 437 Chapter 437 Chapter 437 Alicia was not stupid; she was just worried and confused. She was frightened by the tragic situation of her brother, Ashley. When she heard the captain¡¯s words, she immediately realized what Olivia had done. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. you She raised her eyes to look at Olivia with hatred and anger, then shouted, ¡°Berry, bitch! The golden voodoo worm is the guardian worm of the Flores family. How dare you let it hurt the members of the family? You have vited the family rules and will be executed!¡± The guard captain mirrored Alicia¡¯s concern, recognizing the significance of the golden voodoo worm. Serving as the guardian worms of the Flores family, they held crucial importance. Meanwhile, all family members possessed voodoo worms within their bodies, which had a direct connection to the golden one. Should the golden voodoo worm cause harm to their kin, it could lead to catastrophic consequences. After all, the n¡¯s existence might be at stake with the slightest mishap.. Hence, the guard captain must report this to the First Elder and let the elders decide. He quickly left the room, shutting the door tightly, and arranged for someone to find the elders. Alicia, with her face contorted with rage, continued to assist Ashley. Upon noticing that someone was seeking the First Elder, she promptly dered, ¡°I¡¯lle along. The guard captain frowned. Alicia said anxiously, ¡°I know what happened the best. Let me go.¡± ¡°Alright. The guard captain nodded. Hearing this, Alicia immediately followed the dispatched guard. As she ran, she called her parents. ¡°Mum, something bad happened. Something happened. to Ashley! That bitch Berry activated the golden voodoo worm in her body to hurt Ashley. Ashley is now seriously injured. Come home immediately!¡± Hearing about her son¡¯s injury, Lydia felt an excruciating pain in her heart. She cursed hatefully, ¡°That goddamn bitch! That girl is a demon. I shouldn¡¯t have given birth to her back then, let alone be kind enough to let her live. I should have strangled her to death on the day she was born.¡± Lydia was furious. Ever since her second daughter had been born, she did not live a peaceful day. Back then, she was treated as a demon, and it almost caused her demise. If she had not sessfully given birth to Alicia and Ashley, she would have died due to Berry. In her eyes, Berry had never done her any good since she was little. When Berry finally proved to be somewhat useful and could rece Alicia as the Saintess, she somehow caused such a big mess within a few days¡® time. She hated herself for being kind to Berry back then. She wished she had strangled Berry on the day she was born. If she had done that, Ashley would not have had to suffer so much. She pitied Ashley immensely. After the call with Lydia, Alicia arrived at the First Elder¡¯s home. She rushed over and shouted, ¡°First Elder, bad news! That bitch Berry activated the golden voodoo worm in her body to harm Ashley. Ashley is seriously injured now. You have to stand up for him! You have to beat that bitch Berry to death!¡± When the First Elder heard Alicia¡¯s words, his first reaction was disbelief. ¡°Impossible. How could the Saintess control a golden voodoo worm?¡± The Saintess was merely the food for the golden voodoo worm, after all. If she could really control it, she would not be the Saintess but the Holy Lord. Seeing that the First Elder did not believe her, Alicia stomped her feet anxiously. ¡°It¡¯s true. Believe me. Go and take a look.¡± The First Elder looked at the guard who hade with Alicia. When he saw the guard nod, he stood up sternly. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± The First Elder stood up and led his men over. Inside the room, Olivia sat by the mirror, examining her appearance as she traced the lines on her face with her slender finger. Seeing Olivia¡¯s calm andposed appearance, Charlee was about to cry from anxiety. ¡°Saintess! Oh, Saintess! Oh no, you¡¯ve hurt a member of the Flores family. The First Elder will definitely punish you.¡± Charlee was so anxious that she spun in circles. ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen to me.¡± Oliviaforted Charlee patiently. ¡°Saintess!¡± Charlee was both afraid and worried. Her eyes were filled with helplessness as she asked, ¡°W¨CWhat¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Why did you do so many things that were out of line? The Saintess¡¯s position was already quite challenging. After all, shecked the support of her family and did not receive affection from her parents. For this incident, the nsmen would definitely execute her! Charlee, a tender¨Chearted and innocent girl, had not shared much time with the Saintess, but she felt deep sympathy for the unfortunate Saintess. She genuinely had the Saintess¡¯s best interests at heart. The worried Charlee attempted to devise a solution for the Saintess. ¡°Don¡¯t look so calm. When the First Elder and the others arrive, just yield, offer an apology, 10.0 and say a few conciliatory words. This way, the situation will be resolved. Remember, you¡¯re the Saintess, and you have the golden voodoo worm in your body. As long as you don¡¯t go too far, the First Elder won¡¯t harm you severely. At worst, you might face some punishment. Although it¡¯s ufortable, it¡¯s better than losing your life.¡± Thews in Wayne Country were iplete. Essentially, each family governed its own territory. Therefore, it would only require an order from the elders if one were to take someone¡¯s life. Charlee was sincerely concerned for Olivia. ¡°Yield and beg for mercy?¡± Olivia wanted tough when she heard these words. In her view, those individuals did not appear deserving of her acquiescence. Olivia did not look panicked at all. ¡°They should be the ones begging for mercy. If I dared to do something, I, of course, knew how to get off the hook.¡± At this point, she smiled and raised her hand to pinch Charlee¡¯s tender cheek, then said teasingly, ¡°You worry too much, you know? Don¡¯t think so much. Now, the Saintess wants to eat. Go and get me something.¡± Charlee¡¯s feet stomped in agitation. Despite her anxiety about Olivia, she felt powerless to change the situation. With a helpless nod, she proceeded to prepare. food. Charlee encountered no obstacles from the guards stationed at the door, leaving the room effortlessly. She made her way to the kitchen, requested some side dishes, and returned with a food box. When she returned, she ced the dishes on the table. As Olivia looked at the sd, jerky, and in pasta on the table, she was a little surprised. ¡°That¡¯s all I eat?¡± Charlee hurriedly pointed at a te of beef stew. ¡°Saintess, there¡¯s meat.¡± Olivia was silent. Charlee exined softly, ¡°As the Saintess, you¡¯re backed by your fellow n members. Normally, you have ess to a varied diet. However, Mrs. Flores has withheld your allowance this week, leaving the kitchen bare of ingredients. This is the best I could manage.¡± Olivia now realized why. Overwhelmed by hunger, she did not fuss over it, picking up the fork and starting to eat. As she savored a few bites of beef, the door suddenly swung open, and a group of individuals hurried into the room. Alicia immediately darted to the forefront and pointed directly at Olivia. ¡°You bitch! How dare you hurt Ashley! Just wait and see!¡± Olivia quickly thrust her fork, catching Alicia¡¯s pointing finger and forcing it to 10-08 Bihonaire¡¯s Missing Darling bend backward. With a crack, Alicia¡¯s finger was broken! She screamed in pain. Without lifting her head, Olivia forcefully dropped the fork on the floor. ¡°I¡¯ve lost my appetite.¡± The room fell intoplete silence. Everyone gasped. They also thought to themselves, ¡®How arrogant is the Saintess!¡± The First Elder approached to inspect Alicia¡¯s finger, which Olivia had fractured without even ncing up. It appeared that Olivia did not take anyone seriously at all! Chapter 438 Chapter 438 Chapter 438 Not only were the others taken aback, but even the First Elder¡¯s look toward Olivia turned stern. It appeared to the First Elder that the Saintess was no longer as timid and obedient as before. It was as if she had be a different person and had suddenly be powerful. If it were not for the fact that her blood was golden and her body had the marking of a golden voodoo worm, he would suspect that she was an imposter. Irrespective of the situation, he remained a seasoned andposed individual. Unlike the others, he did not disy much agitation. Meanwhile, his tone and expression were notably more gentle as he addressed her, ¡°Saintess¡­¡± He spoke in a calm tone, wanting to ask about Ashley. Unexpectedly, Olivia turned around and interrupted him instantly. ¡°Are you here to deal with Ashley, the sinner?¡± The First Elder was instantly stunned, wondering what she meant and how did Ashley be a sinner. ¡°Berry!¡± Upon hearing Olivia¡¯s words, Alicia was consumed by fury. Disregarding her injured finger, she lunged forward, getting prepared to strike Olivia. ¡°You were the one who ordered the golden voodoo worm to harm Ashley, yet you have the audacity to twist the truth. You deceitful, vile bitch! Someone of your nature isn¡¯t fit to be the Saintess of the Flores family!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worthy?¡± Olivia smiled coldly. She tilted her head and slowly approached Alicia. ¡°Then can I pass the job to you, huh? You can be the Saintess of the Flores Family!¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Upon hearing this, Alicia immediately fell silent. She did not have the courage to agree. Alicia was furious, but she could only re at Olivia in silence. After all, she was afraid that she would draw the trouble to herself. It did not matter if Berry died, but she did not want to be the Saintess. At this moment, Duncan and Lydia arrived. Duncan¡¯s head was still wrapped in gauze, but his eyes were red as he suppressed the immense anger in his body. Lydia rushed up immediately. ¡°Berry, you bitch! Are you crazy? How dare you? How dare you hurt your brother? Do you think that you can do whatever you want just because you¡¯re the Saintess? Do you think I can¡¯t do anything to you? I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s impossible. Stop dreaming! Pfft, Saintess? You¡¯re just a human¨Cshaped food. You really think too highly of yourself. Let me kill you now and rece you with someone else.¡± Lydia¡¯s tone was filled with hatred. At this point, she did not care about anything 10:08 else, allowing herself to say whatever came to mind. However, she failed to notice that the First Elder¡¯s gaze was turning cold. Olivia chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re correct! Actually, I¡¯ve been considering resigning from my role as the Saintess. It¡¯s essentially worthless. Why not pass the position to your daughter, Alicia?¡± Hearing this, Lydia immediately screamed and waved her hand vigorously. ¡°No, no! You vicious woman! Don¡¯t even think about it. Alicia won¡¯t be the Saintess.¡± ¡°Then who will?¡± The smile on Olivia¡¯s face widened. She turned to the First Elder and looked at the people behind him. ¡°I heard that the Flores Family¡¯s Saintess came from the lineal branch bloodline of the Four Elders. You see, my mother has said that she wants to kill me and rece me with someone else. However, she doesn¡¯t want her other daughter to be the Saintess. Well, I guess we must pick someone among you all. Tell me, which family has a girl of the right age? Let me choose.¡± Olivia¡¯s words instantly drew a wave of hatred from Lydia. Meanwhile, even the First Elder looked at Lydia with displeasure and reprimanded coldly. ¡°You! If you don¡¯t know what you should say, shut up. The Saintess is the symbol of the Flores Family, so it cannot be reced arbitrarily. Be respectful with your words, eh? Since Berry has already be the Saintess, she¡¯s no longer your daughter. She¡¯s the symbol of the entire n, so watch your mouth!¡± Lydia, in her forties, had long enjoyed a life offort within the Flores Family. She was used to receiving respect and frequently leveraging her connections with the elders, so being publicly reprimanded by the First Elder left her feeling embarrassed. Her face swiftly reddened, and she felt such intense shame that she wished she could vanish into thin air. She was angry and aggrieved. and aggrieved. She believed she had no reason to respect Berry, especially considering that her son had suffered a significant injury due to Berry¡¯s actions. Lydia straightened her posture, saying, ¡°First Elder, you have to stand up for Ashley. You can¡¯t just let Berry go because she¡¯s the Saintess¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, she was interrupted by Duncan. Duncan tugged at her, hoping that she would stop talking. Lydia¡¯s earlier words had already stirred up anger among everyone, given that no family desired their daughter to be the Saintess. Therefore, it would not be easy to find a recement for the role. Duncan was much smarter than Lydia. He did not stand on Ashley¡¯s side and ask the First Elder to punish the Saintess. Instead, he stood on the interests of the entire n. ¡°First Elder, Ashley¡¯s injuries were caused by the Saintess activating the golden voodoo worm. You see, it is very dangerous to activate the worm. She has an extreme personality and is ruthless, as you¡¯ve personally observed. She¡¯s not hesitant to even strike her own father. Besides, she even refuses to spare her younger siblings. If you continue to harbor such a merciless individual and condone her behaviors, more of our members could face severe injuries, simr to what happened to Ashley. These words moved the First Elder and the others. While they might overlook Ashley¡¯s injuries, they could not disregard their own self¨Cinterests. If, at any point, the Saintess were to unleash the golden voodoo worm to attack them, it could cost them their lives. The Four Elders stood beside the First Elder with a solemn expression. ¡°Duncan is right. This matter is very important, and we must deal with it strictly.¡± The rest began to voice their agreement. The First Elder was lost in contemtion and could not reach a decision at the moment. Standing behind Olivia, Charlee¡¯s eyes were red. She gently pulled at Olivia¡¯s sleeve and whispered, ¡°Saintess, please beg for mercy.¡± Olivia remained silent, however. Charlee was getting more and more anxious. ¡°Say something! Say something!¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°Alright. Who said I can activate the golden voodoo worm?¡± The people inside the room were struck with astonishment the moment she finished. Silence and shock enveloped the room. After a long time, a man asked in surprise, ¡°You can¡¯t activate the golden voodoo worm?¡± ¡°I certainly can¡¯t. Olivia was still sitting calmly on the chair as she added, ¡°The one who can activate the golden voodoo worm is not the Saintess, but the Holy Lord! If I can really activate the worm, do you think you can still be here unharmed?¡± Deep in contemtion, the First Elder inquired, ¡°If you cannot activate the golden voodoo worm, what happened to Ashley?¡± Olivia shook her head helplessly and sighed. ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t know? I thought your were here to punish Ashley. Just now, he attacked me with the intention of harming the golden voodoo worm. In order to protect itself, it decided to control the voodoo worm within Ashley¡¯s body.¡± At this point, Olivia¡¯s tone suddenly turned cold. ¡°Elders, the fact that the golden voodoo worm had no choice but to resort to self¨Cdefense indicates that Ashley¡¯s intentions extended beyond mere physical attacks. His intention is not merely to strike or harm me; he truly aims to end my life. If I died, the golden voodoo worm would definitely be severely injured before finding the new Saintess, and you know how it is connected to the lives of the entire n. If anything happens. to the golden voodoo worm, the lives of the entire n will be in danger.¡± She then added, ¡°So, considering this, do you still perceive Ashley causing harm to me as a trivial matter? Shouldn¡¯t someone who acts so recklessly and foolishly face consequences, which serve as a deterrent to others? Regardless of his personal grievances with me, he shouldn¡¯t prioritize them over the safety of the entire n. Aren¡¯t you concerned that by letting him go unpunished today and forgiving him, you¡¯re running the risk of him causing fatal harm to me one day, potentially implicating the entire n? ¡°Shut up!¡± Lydia was seething with rage that her entire body trembled. Pointing at Olivia, her lips quivered as she spoke, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! Ashley didn¡¯t hurt you at all. You were the one who took the initiative to activate the golden voodoo worm to hurt him!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Olivia raised her eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m so powerful that I can actually activate a golden voodoo worm? In that case, I must be the Holy Lord.¡± Although Lydia hated Olivia to death, she could not find any words to refute it. Now, she was in a dilemma. If the Saintess were to activate the golden voodoo worm, she would ascend to be the Holy Lord, a position of paramount importance to the Flores Family. Ultimately, everyone would be obliged to heed themands of the Holy Lord. The belief was that the golden voodoo worm defended itself and acted by initiating an attack on Ashley. Therefore, Ashley was seen as a sinner attempting to harm the Saintess and would face the most severe punishment within the n. Irrespective of the results, Ashley would face a disadvantageous situation. Lydia¡¯s sight darkened, and ovee by anger, she copsed to the ground, losing consciousness. Chapter 439 Chapter 439 Chapter 439 Lydia¡¯s copse resulted in chaos within the room. However, it also afforded the First Elder and the others an opportunity to contemte the situation. Gazing at Olivia, the First Elder refrained from an immediate decision. Instead, he requested that everyone depart and reconvene the following day to reach a resolution. Once everyone departed, Charlee brought a fresh meal for Olivia, who dined gracefully. Upon finishing her meal, Olivia turned to Charlee and abruptly inquired, ¡°Charlee, is the Flores Family¡¯s golden voodoo worm almost evolving into the Golden Voodoo King?¡± Charlee was stunned by the question. She quickly shook her head and said, ¡°It still has a long way to go. You see, it¡¯s not that easy for a golden voodoo worm to be a Golden Voodoo King. It requires the right timing and the right person.¡± Olivia nodded, indicating that she understood. Taking advantage of Charlee¡¯s departure, she immediatelymunicated with the golden voodoo worm in her body. ¡°Chubby worm, let me ask you a question. Did the progression of the Flores family¡¯s golden voodoo worm result in your existence?¡± The golden voodoo worm shook its head. ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m much stronger than those worms. Even if those little bugs are given a few hundred years, they won¡¯t be able to be the Golden Voodoo King.¡± Hearing this, Olivia stood up and walked around the room a few times. She asked, ¡°So, I¡¯m not Berry?¡± The Golden Voodoo King remained silent. Olivia supposed that the tiny bug was not well informed. ¡°What happened to my memory?¡± She frowned and continued to ask, ¡°Does it have anything to do with you?¡± The Golden Voodoo King muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t believe so. It seems there¡¯s an issue with your mind. Your memory appears to have been sealed, causing confusion. You¡¯ll be fine after a while.¡± She did notpletely believe the Golden Voodoo King¡¯s words, continuing to examine herself carefully in the mirror. She often believed she had a grasp of medicine, but her confidence was somewhat uncertain. Consequently, she refrained from casually examining her own body. While Oliva resided at the Flores family¡¯s location, in the Hushe Republic, Daniel was nearly going mad searching for her. Sessive groups of individuals were dispatched, and if Daniel had not been. injured, he would have certainly searched along. 10:08 While Daniel was searching for Olivia, the Smith family¡¯s research institute was also encountering challenges. The Grant family somehow got wind of Olivia¡¯s disappearance and started backing the Watson family. They coborated with the deputy director from another research institute, aiming to harness Olivia¡¯s power. Despite Olivia¡¯s high standing at the Capitol Research Institute and the considerable support she garnered, she was unable to make a public appearance during challenging times. As a result, individuals at the Research Institute were hesitant to openly oppose the Watson family. After all, the Watson family had been operating for many years and had produced many results in scientific research. Besides, it had a widework and many supporters. The research institute was now under the Watson family¡¯s control. Furthermore, the Smith family had sustained severe injuries. In Olivia¡¯s absence, Yanis, ke, and the rest were ill¨Cequipped to contend with the power of the Grant family. Alexander, whose legs were broken, viciously assaulted the Smith family, disying an intent to wipe out the entire family. Meanwhile, Daniel was too focused on Olivia to care about anything else. At this critical moment, Mr. Book appeared. He had brought someone with him. ¡°Olivia?¡± Daniel¡¯s excitement surged as he tried to prop himself up on the bed. Yet, as his eyes fell upon the woman¡¯s lowered gaze, the joy on his face diminished like a receding tide. The woman was not Olivial Daniel was very certain of that. Daniel himself had nearly mistaken that woman for Olivia, and this confusion was even more pronounced for Yanis and ke. The two of them circled the woman repeatedly, presenting immense shock. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re strikingly alike!¡± Olivia and the woman seemed like twin sisters and were virtually indistinguishable. Were it not for the woman¡¯s timid and modest demeanor, she could easily have been mistaken for Olivia. ¡°This is Sheyenne,¡± Mr. Book said in a serious tone. The Capitol Research Institute cannot afford chaos. As the director, Olivia must step in and take control of the situation.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Daniel¡¯s lips curled as he spoke in an emotionless tone, ¡°So, you decided to find a counterfeit after failing to locate the real one?¡± Mr. Book looked at Daniel and replied, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, please consider the big picture.¡± 10.08 ¡°The big picture?¡± Daniel¡¯s chest heaved violently, struggling to contain his anger. After taking two deep breaths topose himself, he cast a cold nce at Mr. Book and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t care about the big picture. I only want Olivia. If Olivia is gone, what¡¯s the point of keeping everything under control?¡± He struck the bed with his fist. ¡°Mr. Book, spare me your discussion. I don¡¯t wish. to hear about the big picture! I understand your intentions for being here today. You want my cooperation to feign Olivia¡¯s presence with this woman. Let me tell you directly: no way!¡± ¡°Daniel,¡± Mr. Book too was infuriated, clenching his fists tightly. Mr. Book, having held a high position for numerous years, was well¨Cversed in maintainingposure even if faced with a significant obstacle. He seldom disyed his emotions on his face, but at this specific moment, he found himself incapable of concealing his feelings. He wondered, ¡°What does Daniel think of me? Does he truly see me as cold¨Cblooded, heartless, and selfish? Does he believe I only care about benefits and not about Olivia?!¡± With his reddened eyes fixed on Daniel, Mr. Book retorted with agitation, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re the only person concerned about Miss Taylor? I¡¯m just as concerned. Every one of us is deeply worried about her. But merely worrying won¡¯t resolve anything. Our priority is to address the current predicament.¡± Daniel said mockingly, ¡°I¡¯m different from you. You do care about Olivia, but you okay? I only care also care about your family, business, and interests. I¡¯m out Olivia, but about Olivia. I only care about her!¡± Daniel was resolute and focused. He refused to be diverted by anyone or anything; his sole mission was to find Olivia. Contemting Olivia¡¯s absence for several days, he could not help but tremble. Pain and fear surged through his bones, making even the act of breathing a painful struggle. Seeing that he could not persuade Daniel, Mr. Book was about to leave. At that instant, Sheyenne, who had been as silent and keeping her head lowered, suddenly spoke up. She, whose body was thin and feeble, did not raise her head. Standing there, she resembled a withered tree, appearing as if she might crumble with the slightest gust of wind. ¡°If you want to find Miss Taylor, you should let me stay. Only if I stay, will the Grant family and the others withdraw their manpower from the Wayne Country and turn the attention toward me. Miss Taylor will only be safe if I draw all the firepower toward me.¡± After saying that, she smiled timidly and looked up at Daniel in silence. She said word by word, ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to keep me as a shield? At such a critical moment, the Grant family will definitely assassinate Miss Taylor. With me around, all the open 10018] and secret fire wille toward me. This way, Miss Taylor will be safer.¡± The room fell into an eerie silence. After a long time, Daniel looked at Sheyenne inexplicably. ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous. Are you really willing to do it?¡± Sheyenne cast her eyes downward quietly, and said, ¡°Yes.¡± Daniel said somewhat apologetically, ¡°Alright, you can stay.¡± Mr. Book was equally taken aback by Sheyenne¡¯s statement. Following a prolonged silence, he said, ¡°Apart from Mr. Sullivan¡¯s men, I¡¯ll arrange for more people to ensure your safety discreetly. Henceforth, you will assume Olivia¡¯s identity. All your arrangements and care will be identical to those for Olivia.¡± Sheyenne pursed her lips. ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel apologetic. I¡¯ll do my best. I¡¯ll make sure to do it very well.¡± Chapter 440 Chapter 440 Chapter 440 Olivia was smart. After realizing that she was not Berry, she immediately began to deduce her identity. Being able to be recognized as the master of the Golden Voodoo King, she must have an extraordinary identity. Thinking of this, Olivia quickly came up with an idea. She summoned Charlee and said, ¡°Go ask around the vicinity of the auction house and find out if any important figures have gone missing recently. Check if they¡¯re looking for someone.¡± Charlee immediately nodded. ¡°I¡¯m aware of this. Our n pays close attention to the auction. No one has gone missing on our side, but it seems that an important person has gone missing in the Hushe Republic.¡± Olivia¡¯s heart started to race when she heard that. She asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that.¡± Charlee scratched her head. ¡°I happened to overhear that there was a rich man in the Hushe Republic who lost his fianc¨¦e. This rich man seems to bear the surname Sullivan. This morning, the rich man¡¯s men even visited the Flores family to ask about his whereabouts.¡± Sullivan? Olivia felt a headacheing on. Her heart was beating faster and faster. She had an intuitive feeling that she was connected to the Sullivan family. Without thinking much, she stood up abruptly and rushed out toward the door. ¡°Are the Sullivan family¡¯s people still here? I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± ¡°Saintess¡­ Saintess. Charlee stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time. They¡¯ve already left. It¡¯s said that they¡¯ve already found the missing fiancee and returned to their country.¡± ¡°They found her?¡± Olivia looked bewildered. She stood rooted to the ground and was at a loss. ¡°Yes.¡± Charlee nodded. She took out her phone and opened the webpage. ¡°Look, the news is out.¡± Arge headline came into her view. ¡°Billionaire Daniel Sullivan has found his fianc¨¦e.¡± The article featured a somewhat blurry picture of a slender woman pushing at man in a wheelchair. The photo wasn¡¯t clear, but one could feel the warmth of the scene from the image. For some reason, this photo made Olivia very ufortable. It was as if tiny needles were pricking her heart. It was causing her inexplicable ache. ¡°Saintess, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Looking at Olivia¡¯s ufortable expression, Charlee was very worried. ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡± Olivia shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I guess I was wrong.¡± She was probably unrted to the Sullivan family since they had already found the missing person. ¡°Are there any other forces looking for people?¡± Olivia looked up and continued to ask. Charlee shook her head, ¡°No, nobody that I know of.¡± Olivia sighed deeply. Her heart ached, and she felt very ufortable. She wasn¡¯t sure what was happening to her, but she felt inexplicably unwell. There was a heavy feeling in her heart. Even her appetite was affected. She hadn¡¯t eaten a single bite of food for dinner. First Elder and the others were still discussing how to deal with the conflict betwe the Saintess and Ashley. Speaking of which, Ashley hitting Olivia was not considered a big deal to the members of the Flores family. Firstly, this was Duncan¡¯s family matter, and outsiders were not eager to interfere. Secondly, Berry was exceptionally ugly. Tender and beautiful women aroused sympathy andpassion, but an unattractive and dominant woman wouldn¡¯t receive the same favorable treatment. For an ugly and unlikable woman, a couple of hits didn¡¯t matter. She wouldn¡¯t die anyway. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. This was the consensus among the family members. However, the issue now centered around the golden voodoo worm. The Saintess had the golden voodoo worm, and the golden voodoo worm was the most valuable treasure of the Flores family. While it was eptable for Ashley to hit Berry, harming the golden voodoo worm was absolutely forbidden. The elders of the Flores Family had reached a consensus on whether the Saintess could activate the golden voodoo worm.. That was, it was absolutely impossible for the Saintess to activate the golden. voodoo worm. Golden voodoo worms were extremely precious. They thought an ugly Saintess like Berry was not qualified to activate them. Since it had been determined that the Saintess could not activate the golden. voodoo worm, it meant that the golden voodoo worm controlled the worms in Ashley¡¯s body to hurt her as self¨Cprotection because Ashley harmed them. This could be a big deal. To put it simply, although Ashley had the intention to harm the golden voodoo worm, he did not really hurt it. Instead, he had ended up severely injured herself. On arger scale, Ashley was too reckless. He even dared to hurt a golden voodoo Worm. The golden voodoo worm was the treasure of the Flores family. 10:08 Billionaire¡¯s Missing Dining If they didn¡¯t punish her, it might set a precedent that anyone could harm the golden voodoo worm in the future. The Four Elders had reached a consensus regarding the need to punish Ashley, but they had different opinions on how to go about it. The First Elder wanted to give Ashley strokes with a wooden paddle, forbid him from getting close to the Saintess, and have him publicly confess his wrongdoing and beg for the golden voodoo worm¡¯s forgiveness. This punishment was undoubtedly severe. 20 strokes could cripple the lower half of the body of a weaker person. Not to mention, Ashley was already severely injured and bedridden for two days. He couldn¡¯t even get up. The Fourth Elder suggested that Ashley, being young and impulsive, didn¡¯t intend to harm the golden voodoo worm but had conflicts with the Saintess. He rmended sending Ashley abroad for a few years, allowing him to mature in character and disposition before returning. The Third Elder remained silent and didn¡¯t express his opinion. The First Elder turned his gaze to the Second Elder. ¡°Second Elder, Ashley is your grandson. You decide.¡± The Second Elder chuckled. ¡°Jarron, you¡¯re making things difficult for me. Of course, I can¡¯t bear to see my grandson get punished, but not punishing him is not an option. This is a hard choice to make.¡± The First Elder narrowed his eyes and said calmly, ¡°We have toe up with a n. You can make the decision.¡± The Second Elder knew that the First Elder had handed him a thorny issue. His son and daughter¨Cin¨C law would definitely protest if he punished Ashley severely. If he did not punish Ashley severely, he would be used of favoritism, and his impartiality would be questioned. It could potentially cause him to lose the hearts of his n members. ¡°How about this?¡± The Second Elder quickly proposed a solution. ¡°Let¡¯s leave this matter to the Saintess. She can decide whether or not to punish Ashley and how to punish Ashley. How does that sound?¡± The First Elder turned to look at the Second Elder and nodded. ¡°That works.¡± Upon learning about the situation, Duncan immediately went to see Lydia. Lydia was currently in Ashley¡¯s room. Looking at her son, who was lying on the bed suffering, Lydia was heartbroken. She really wanted to strangle Berry, the source of all this trouble. ¡°Come out,¡± Duncan called Lydia out. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lydia¡¯s eyes widened. She was not yet aware of the decision the elders made. Duncan frowned. ¡°In a while, go to the Saintess¡¯s ce¡­¡± Billionaire¡¯s Missing Daring ¡°No way!¡± Before Duncan could finish speaking, Lydia jumped up with a look of hatred. ¡°I¡¯ll never go see that wretched woman.¡± ¡°Calm down.¡± Duncan was speechless. ¡°It¡¯s about Ashley. The elders have already reached a decision on how to handle him. The Saintess will decide the specifics.¡± ¡°What?¡± Lydia became even more agitated. Her eyes were bloodshot and filled with hatred. ¡°Why? Why is she the one who decides? She hurt Ashley. She should pay with her life, I want her deadl ¡°Take a deep breath.¡± Duncan frowned. ¡°Can you please listen to me? I know you hate her, and I hate her too. But it¡¯s not the time for revenge. First, let¡¯s ensure Ashley¡¯s safety. Once he¡¯s safe, we can figure out how to deal with her.¡± ¡°Just listen to me and go look for the Saintess now,¡± Duncan instructed. ¡°That girl used to rely on you the most. She would always hide behind the door at home and peek at you. Whenever you showed her a little kindness or smiled at her, she¡¯d be ecstatic and willing to do anything for you.¡± ¡°Remember thest time? You simply held her hand, and she happily reced Alicia as the Saintess.¡± ¡°This time, be gentle and give her a smile. She surely won¡¯t punish Ashley.¡±Duncan said confidently. In his opinion, Berry was just a dog that he raised. When he was in a bad mood, he could kick her. When he needed her to take care of things, he¡¯d throw a bone her way, and she would be delighted. Chapter 442 Chapter 442 Chapter 442 It was really a big world. There were all kinds of strange things. It was just a meal, yet why did it feel like the throne? Olivia suspected that there was something wrong with Lydia¡¯s brain. She stood up and looked down at Lydia. She said word by word, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t like to eat at other people¡¯s houses, and I don¡¯t like to eat with people I hate because it disgusts me and affects my appetite!¡± As soon as Olivia finished speaking, Charlee, who was beside her, identally dropped the cup. Oh my god, the Saintess actually said that Lydia and Duncan were disgusting! Did the Saintess not always look forward to having a meal with her parents? What was wrong with her today? Not only did she reject them, but she also mocked them. Lydia was also a little surprised. She raised her head and sized Olivia up seriously. This daughter of hers had brought her too many surprises in the past few days. It was as if she had be a different person. Was she not closest to her mother in the past? What was wrong with hertely? Lydia could not figure it out and probed, ¡°Berry, are you angry because of what happened at the auction a few days ago? The situation was too chaotic at that time. Your father and I didn¡¯t take care of you for a while. You know that Alicia¡¯s health isn¡¯t good and she¡¯s younger than you. Of course, we had to protect her.¡± At this point, Lydia couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°You too. She¡¯s your sister. As her elder sister, you should give in to her. How can you be angry about this?¡± Hearing this, Olivia smiled mockingly. ¡°Just because she¡¯s my sister, you abandoned me and took all the guards with you?¡± Lydia flew into a rage out of humiliation. ¡°I already said that we didn¡¯t leave you alone. After we found out that you weren¡¯t around, we went to look for you immediately. What else do you want? Do you want me to protect you and block the falling rock for you?¡± Blocking the falling rock? Olivia was slightly stunned. Her head started to hurt again. It seemed that in her memory, there was once a person who risked his life for her and protected her firmly under his body, blocking the rocks that fell from above for her. The sudden emotion made Olivia feel very bad. She was no longer in the mood to argue with Lydia. She point topionaire¡¯s Mising Darlion ¡°Berry Flores!¡± Lydia¡¯s eves widened in shock. ¡°You, you¡¯re chasing me away?¡± ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± She tapped the tip of her nose, looking incredulous. Olivia¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°If you stay here for another second, I¡¯ll let Asley suffer another p.¡± Lydia was furious. ¡°Berry, how dare you!¡± ¡°1, 2, 3¡­¡± Olivia counted slowly. Seeing this, Lydia panicked. She opened her mouth and wanted to reprimand Olivia, but when her gaze met Olivia¡¯s cold gaze, she immediately felt as if she had been electrocuted, and her heart palpitated. She did not dare to stay any longer and ran out. After Lydia left, Olivia turned to Charlee. ¡°You leave, too.¡± There was no one else in the room. Olivia walked to the table and picked up a phone. Just now, when she was having a headache, a string of phone numbers suddenly appeared in her mind. It was a very clear string of phone numbers. Olivia picked up the phone and dialed the number she remembered. The call was picked up very quickly. It was a cold female voice. ¡°Hello, who is this?¡± This woman¡¯s voice was a little simr to hers. Olivia was stunned for a moment. She was a little surprised. This number should belong to a man. Why would a woman answer it? Because her memory was too blurry, Olivia was not sure either. She could only probe, ¡°Hello, who is this?¡± The other partyughed. ¡°You¡¯re the one who called. Now you¡¯re asking who I am. Are you crazy?¡± As she spoke, she was about to hang up. Olivia panicked. ¡°Wait, are you the owner of this number?¡± The other party hesitated for a moment before replying, ¡°No.¡± Olivia heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯m looking for the owner of this number.¡± The other party¡¯s tone turned cold. ¡°If you have something to say, tell me. If not, bye.¡± Olivia was a little anxious. She did not know what to say. She hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Do you¡­ know me?¡± ¡°Crazy!¡± The other party hung up the call. Listening to the busy tone, Olivia sat on the chair, her heart empty. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. On the other side, Sheyenne hung up the call and skillfully opened the call 10 17 1 Bilionaire¡¯s Missing Darling history. Daniel was doing physical therapy in the machine in the room. When he heard themotion outside, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sheyenne lowered her eyes and replied quietly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It was a lunatic. Ignore it.¡± For some reason, Daniel felt inexplicably flustered. He ignored the doctor¡¯s advice. and came out of the machine. ¡°Give me the phone.¡± Sheyenne nodded. As she walked toward the bedroom, he deftly deleted the call log. When Daniel took the phone, there was nothing on it. The call history was empty. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Daniel frowned. Sheyenne exined calmly, ¡°It was my phone.¡± ¡°Let me see.¡± Daniel extended his hand. Sheyenne¡¯s eyebrows twitched. She did not expect Daniel to be so persistent. However, her expression did not change at all. Instead, she naturally reached into her pocket for her phone. ¡°Hiss¡± Sheyenne retracted her hand as if he had been electrocuted. Her facial features were scrunched up, and her face was pale. Daniel looked over and saw the long scar on the back of Sheyenne¡¯s hand. This was caused by the assassin yesterday. The wound had yet to heal, and after touching it like this, it began to bleed again. Daniel could not stand this face that was simr to Olivia¡¯s revealing such a painful expression. His heart subconsciously ached, and he said anxiously, ¡°Quick, get the butler to bandage it.¡± After saying that, he was still worried and could not help but remind Sheyenne, ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t get it wet.¡± Sheyenne nodded gently and turned to leave. She did not look for the butler to bandage her wound. Instead, she returned to her room. In order to y Olivia better, she had been staying in Olivia¡¯s room. She returned to her room, locked the door, walked to the television, and yed a video about Olivia. Then, she listened carefully to the voice inside word by word. to distinguish the timbre. It was so simr to her! Sheyenne sighed. Turning off the television, she found a notebook and recorded the numbers she had deleted earlier. Then, she stopped writing. g at the string of numbers, she said in a low Belionaire¡¯s Missing Darling voice, ¡°Give me another month. Just one month. Let me experience the feeling of living under the sun and having an honorable identity, okay? I won¡¯t rece you. I just want to have a taste of the feeling of being loved by my grandfather, cared for by my lover, and relied on by my son.¡± This feeling was too wonderful and too extravagant. Sheyenne just wanted to be a little greedy. ¡°Soon, very soon, I¡¯ll return it to you!¡± She thought. In the Flores family, Olivia sat on the chair in a daze, hugging her phone and not moving. She had her suspicions. Could her memory be wrong? Did the string of numbers mean nothing? If she were really rted to that string of numbers, the other party would definitely recognize her voice. However, the other party treated her as a lunatic, which meant that the other person did not know her at all and was not looking for anyone. Olivia was very disappointed, but even more so, she was at a loss. In her daze, she unintentionally turned her gaze to the mirror and was shocked. by the ugly woman inside. This face was really scary. She did not know what she looked like in the past. If she became like thister, would her family and loved ones still recognize her? Chapter 443 Chapter 443 Chapter 443 Olivia¡¯s face was covered in scars like a toad. Even she was frightened, let alone. others. On the day she woke up, the scar on her face was not that big. It was only half of her face. After a few days, the scar kept spreading, and now it covered her entire face. Other than a pair of amber eyes, her original looks were nowhere to be found. Looking at such a face, a sentence suddenly appeared in Olivia¡¯s mind. ¡°My Livy is the most beautiful girl in the world.¡± Olivia¡¯s palm burned. She suddenly stood up and ced the mirror on the table. Her body trembled violently. After a long time, she finally calmed down. Was she still the prettiest girl in the world? Olivia¡¯s heart was in so much pain that it felt like it was about to split open. Her lungs were sore and swollen as if there was a de twisting in them. Every breath she took made her shiver in pain. She shrunk her body into a small ball like a baby. Only then would she feel a little safer. Olivia had lost her memory. asionally, a few words and images would pop up in her mind. Although her memories were chaotic andcking, she could feel¡­. She seemed to be an unloved child. Her parents did not love her. Her sisters schemed against her. Everyone respected. yet feared her. There was only one person who loved her, tolerated everything about her, and took care of everythingN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. about her. After squatting on the ground for a long time, Olivia finally calmed herself down. She suppressed the pain in her eyes and sat on the bed. ¡°Golden Voodoo King?¡± She called out to the fat worm in her body. The fat bug was sleeping and was a little reluctant. ¡°Why are you calling me?¡± Olivia hesitated for a moment before she mustered his courage and said, ¡°Have you seen how I looked before? Did I have scars on my face?¡± The Golden Voodoo King was just a bug. How could it distinguish between beauty and ugliness? However, it had indeed seen Olivia before. It pped its wings and flew out of Olivia¡¯s body. Looking at Olivia, it said with. surprise, ¡°How did you be like this? Your face is so ck!¡± The Golden Voodoo King could not speak or make a sound, but it recognized Olivia as its master, so It was connected to her mind, and she could understand its Bilbonaire¡¯s Missing Darling. () #5 meaning. Hearing this, Olivia¡¯s heart sank. ¡°You¡¯re saying that I didn¡¯t look like this before, and there were no scars on my face.¡± The Golden Voodoo King said, ¡°Yes, there wasn¡¯t one before.¡± Olivia raised her hand and carefully touched her face with her fingertips, asking, ¡°Isn¡¯t the thing on my face because of you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t me it on me!¡± The Golden Voodoo King was unhappy. ¡°I¡¯m not poisonous.¡± Olivia asked what kind of poison it was again, but the Golden Voodoo King could not tell either. It was just a rtively powerful voodoo worm and did not have any intelligence. It was just connected to its master¡¯s mind and couldmunicate with Olivia. In terms of experience and knowledge of this world, it did not have any. Olivia was a little discouraged. She leaned back and fell onto the bed. Perhaps because she had moved too much, a notebook fell from under the bed. She picked it up and opened it. The handwriting inside looked like it was printed, and it was neat and standard. It was a diary, Berry¡¯s diary. Olivia hesitated for a moment before opening it. [It¡¯s raining today, and the weather has turned cold. I don¡¯t have thick clothes to wear, and I¡¯m still wearing a single shirt and pants like I did during the summer. Mom saw it and asked the servant to send me a thick coat.] [It was so warm.] [Is Mom concerned about me?] [It hurts. They all bully me and call me ugly. They push me and throw stones at me. Only Bryan will protect me.] The diary was filled with Berry¡¯s longing for her family and her love for a man named Bryan Butler, Olivia simply flipped through it and closed it. There was no useful information in the diary. It was just some direct emotional venting. However, she did learn something from it. From the words, it could be seen that this Saintess named Berry was a very smart woman. Moreover, because she had. always lived in the dark and was used to observing others, she was especially good at imitating others. Her thoughts were very meticulous. Olivia threw the diary aside, still feeling a headache. She still had no clue and could not confirm her identity at all. Thus, she could only take it one step at a time. Olivia was thinking about something in her room when amotion sounded 1017 outside the door. Alicia had brought Bryan over. Bryan was dressed in a white tuxedo. He looked like a person from the Middle Ages. As he walked forward, he tilted his head to listen to Alicia. In front of Bryan, Alicia had always been gentle. She was no longer as arrogant and despotic as she used to be in front of Berry. ¡°Bryan.¡± Alicia sobbed. ¡°Help me persuade my sister. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with her. She¡¯s been hot¨Ctempered and vicious. She actually controlled the golden voodoo worm to hurt Ashley. Ashley is our younger brother. How can she be so heartless? ¡°What¡¯s even worse is that not only did she hurt Ashley, but she also refused to forgive him and wanted to punish him severely.¡± At this point, Alicia¡¯s gaze was extremely fragile. She reached out and grabbed Bryan¡¯s sleeve with a helpless expression. ¡°Bryan, you have to help me persuade my sister. She¡¯s probably angry with me. As long as she¡¯s willing to let Ashley go, no matter what she wants me to do, she can punish me however she wants. ¡°She¡¯s the one who hurt others. How dare she punish you?¡± Bryan frowned with disgust. In the past, he had thought that although Berry was ugly, she was weak and kind¨Chearted. Therefore, he had been very protective of her. However, to his surprise, she revealed her true nature so soon after she became the Saintess. She was so ruthless and vicious. Indeed, there must be something hateful about a pitiful person. In the past, she was weak and pitiful. When she was bullied, she did not have the ability or the chance to bully others. Now that she had the chance, she changed from being timid and cautious to hurting others crazily. At the thought of this, the disgust in Bryan¡¯s eyes deepened. Charlee was standing guard at the door. When she saw Bryan and Alicia getting nervous, she quickly asked, ¡°What are you doing? The Saintess is resting.¡± Alicia stood behind Bryan and red at Charlee fiercely. However, she pretended. to be afraid and snuggled up to Bryan like a little rabbit, asking timidly ¡°Bryan, what should we do? Should we wait for a while?¡± Seeing Alicia, who had always looked down on Berry, acting so timidly and fearfully¡­ Bryan¡¯s eyes shed with heartache. Alicia used to be so proud and confident. She did not care about Berry at all. In just a few days, she had be so cautious and timid. Realizing this, Bryan hated Berry even more. He could not help but say coldly to Charlee, ¡°Ask your master toe out and see me!¡± 10-17 Charbe diased and guy Saints, Revan is here ???? ??? ??? Chem Sound Games and Bom cover cute but the dist use know when it was. Gemanys to ay When he owed Charlie hatte we try could our belly bean be curious. ¡°Bet them in¡± 1 was a gen opportunity to waren ham the thought of Barry¡¯s diary and Charlee bonbund her dhouder and wad. The wants you to go out ¡°Want the so ge our Ollu could not help butugh. How arrogant. Chapter 444 Chapter 444 Chapter 444 G ¡°Saintess?¡± Charlee asked carefully, ¡°Then are you going to go meet him?¡± ¡°Meet hum?¡± Olivia curled her lips, and a hint of disdain shed across her cold eyebrows. ¡°Who does he think he is? Money? Does he think everyone likes him?¡± Olivia was sitting on a chair, wearing a loose robe with a wide hood on it. The hood was huge. Even though Olivia was not wearing it, it almost covered her entire face. Charlee raised her eyebrows, somewhat surprised by the Saintess¡® reaction. After a moment of silence, she said in a low voice, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go out and chase them away.¡± Olivia raised her hand and stopped her. Charlee was confused. Saintess?¡± Olivia lowered her eyes and casually fiddled with the coffee sses on the table. Her tone was indifferent. ¡°Let him stand outside.¡± If Charlee was only slightly surprised before, she waspletely shocked when she heard Olivia¡¯s words now. The Saintess actually had the heart to make Bryan stand outside! In the courtyard, Bryan¡¯s face was cold as he waited for Berry toe out and see him. It had always been like this in the past. When Berry heard that he wasing over, she would immediately run over to see him. Even if he had something on and did not have time to pay attention to her, she would always hide in the dark and watch him quietly. Bryan was disgusted by the gaze that followed him everywhere and, at the same time, felt sorry for her. He hated her ugliness and ignorance, but he also pitied her sincerity towards him. It was impossible for someone of his status to marry such an ugly woman. Thus, her true feelings were destined not to be reciprocated. In the beginning, Bryan did not have any sympathy for Berry, nor did he treat her differently. It was just that his character was a little naive and righteous. Furthermore, he was nurtured as the sessor of the Dale family. When he was young, he always had a fair and objective heart. Because his aunt was married to the son of the Second Elder of the Flores family, who was also Duncan¡¯s elder brother, Bryan often came to visit his aunt. The more he came, the more familiar he became with the children of the Flores family. At that time, Berry looked dirty all the time and was always bullied. She was surrounded by a group of naughty children who threw stones at him. Belionaire¡¯s Missing Darling Bryan could not bear to see so many people bullying the weak, so he berated them a few times. Ever since then, Berry had taken a liking to him and begged for his pity like a little anima!. Bryan had thought that Berry would rush over to see him as soon as she heard about his arrival.. However, after waiting outside for half an hour, there was still no movement inside.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. The weather in Wayne Country was hot and humid, and he was wearing long sleeves and long pants. In just a short while, his clothes were drenched, and his hair was messy. His originally handsome bangs were stuck to his forehead, making him feel ufortable and look ugly. Bryan¡¯s face gradually turned gloomy. Beside her, Alicia added fuel to the fire subtly without any change in expression, ¡°How can Berry be so rude? She¡¯s angry with me. It¡¯s fine if she hurt Ashley, but how can she treat you like this? You had helped her so much in the past, she¡­¡± ¡°Stop talking.¡± Bryan¡¯s face was ashen. He gritted his teeth in rage. At this moment, he felt that he had really saved an ingrate in the past. Sure enough, the farmer and the snake were not just a story. There were examples of it everywhere in real life. an spoke. ¡°I¡¯m not waiting anymore. Go knock on the door.¡± As Bryan spoke, he strode to the door and raised his fist to smash it. Olivia drank coffee in the room. Just as she picked up the coffee the coffee cup, she heard someone banging on the door. Fortunately, the door was of good quality. Otherwise, it would have been smashed.. Before Olivia could open her mouth to let them in, the door was knocked. with a bang, and the people outside barged in violently. open Bryan looked at Olivia, who was drinking coffee leisurely in the room, and his expression turned even bleaker. His entire body was sticky from the sun outside, but she was actually drinking coffee leisurely in the room. ¡°You actually have the guts to drink coffee!¡± Bryan criticized Olivia as soon as he stepped into the room as if she had done something heinous. ¡°Do you know that your brother, Ashley, is still lying in bed? He can¡¯t even eat now. He can only take nutritional injections.¡± Olivia did not know much about Bryan. She had only read Berry¡¯s diary and learned from Charlee that Bryan was a cold and arrogant person with a strong sense of justice. If there were any unfairness or bullying around him, he would stand up for the weak and fight for justice. Before seeing Bryan, Olivia had a good impression of this person. No matter what, a kind and righteous person was worthy of respect. 2/1 Bullionaire¡¯s Missing Darling However, when she saw Bryan in person, her face was full of sarcasm. She could not help but retort, ¡°Just because Ashley can¡¯t eat, I can¡¯t drink coffee? If that¡¯s the case, if he dies, are you going to be buried with him?¡± ¡°Berry!¡± Bryan was so angry that his entire body was trembling. He had never expected that the weak and timid girl who had always been bullied would actually be like this. Not only was she heartless and hurtful, but she was also so sharp¨Ctongued. ¡°How did you be like this?¡± Bryan was heartbroken. ¡°Have you forgotten the bullying and grievances you suffered in the past? I thought you should be able to empathize with it. Because you¡¯ve suffered from being bullied and insulted, you won¡¯t put this pain on others. ¡°I really misjudged you!¡± What kind of twisted logic was this? Even though Olivia had never been easily angered, she could not help butugh at Bryan. ¡°Ashley bullied me the most in the past. He scolded me, insulted me, and hit me. Shouldn¡¯t I retaliate?¡± ¡°He¡¯s your younger brother.¡± Bryan felt that Olivia was really unreasonable. How could she be so cruel to her own younger brother? Ashley had indeed bullied her often in the past, but he was still young and insensible. He was still a child, and Berry should be tolerant. When he grew up, he would naturally understand things better. ¡°I don¡¯t know care if he¡¯s my younger brother or not. What I do know is that an elder sister is like a mother. Since he doesn¡¯t respect me as a mother, I¡¯ll beat him up!¡± Olivia said coldly. Alicia looked at the two of them bicker, and could not help but interrupt, ¡°Berry, you¡¯ve already punished Ashley. What else do you want? He¡¯s already seriously injured. Do you want him to die?¡± ¡°Wrong!¡± Olivia shook her finger. ¡°I don¡¯t want him to die. I want him to live a life worse than death!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the room fell silent. Everyone was stunned by Olivia¡¯s words. After a while, Alicia finally found her voice and said in disbelief, ¡°Berry, are you really that cruel? Daddy and Mommy will never forgive you for what you¡¯ve done!¡± Bryan trembled and said, ¡°Ashley is your younger brother. Are you even human? Do you still have a conscience? Do you have any kinship?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t!¡± Olivia was annoyed as hell by these two people. She really had no idea how they got the guts to say such words. Her parents would never forgive her? Haha, as if Duncan and Lydia would treat her well if she let Ashley go! Kinship? Conscience? The Flores family never had these things. They had never given them to her. Yet, now, Bryan actually came to her and asked her if she had those things! Olivia looked coldly at the two people in front of her. ¡°I¡¯m telling you now, don¡¯t guilt trip me. I don¡¯t have these things now. I won¡¯t have them in the future. I never will. I don¡¯t care if Ashley is my younger brother or my older brother. Even if he¡¯s the ancestor of the Flores family, I won¡¯t let him off! ¡°If it¡¯s up to me to punish him, I¡¯ll ce several voodoo worms in his body and let them harm each other inside his body. I¡¯ll make Ashley suffer a fate worse than death! ¡°It¡¯s fine if you didn¡¯te looking for me. I might have let go of him gently, but you¡¯ve angered me time and time again. Now, I¡¯m going to vent this anger tenfold, a hundredfold on Ashley, making him suffer so much that he wishes to die!¡± Chapter 445 Chapter 445 Chapter 445 Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re really unreasonable.¡± Bryan was furious. This was the first time he had met. such a coid¨C blooded person. Alicia was also furious, but she had always remembered to keep calm when she was with Bryan. Therefore, although angry, she did not do anything out of line but only red at Olivia angrily. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Bryan ignored Olivia and left with Alicia. Alicia did not want to leave just like that. She looked back at Olivia with every step she took and pretended to be pitiful. ¡°Olivia, what¡¯s your condition to spare my brother?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t beg her.¡± Bryan said coldly, ¡°She¡¯s a heartless ingrate.¡± ¡°Bryan.¡± Alicia looked up at him helplessly and tugged at his sleeve. ¡°How can we save Ashley?¡± She was wearing a white dress, and her waist was extremely narrow. The wide hemline made her waist look even more slender. Her face was raised, and she was crying pitifully. The corners of her eyes and the tip of her nose blushed, and she looked extremely poor but cute. Bryan¡¯s heart softened. He was kind of warm¨Chearted indeed. Now that he saw the pitiful Alicia, he could not help but burst out with tender affection. He promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Berry can¡¯t hurt Ashley. She¡¯s not that omnipotent. She just has been the Saintess for a few days. Outsiders don¡¯t know what on earth the Saintess is and treat her as an esteemed guest. How can we not know that the so¨Ccalled Saintess is just a blood. bag for voodoo worms?¡± ¡°Rx. I¡¯ll go talk to Dolph now. Ashley will definitely be fine. Let Berry be arrogant for now. Sooner or later, she will be punished.¡± The glimmer of a smile flickered in Alicia¡¯s eyes. Then, from an angle that Bryant could not see her expression, Alicia raised her eyebrows at Olivia and gave her a smug and provocative look. ¡°Look, Berry, Bryan is on my side!¡± ¡°Why are you looking at me? Are your eyes cramping? You raised your eyebrows. and provoked me. How dramatic!¡± Olivia did not indulge her. She immediately. responded and said, ¡°The matter hasn¡¯t been settled yet, and you¡¯re already showing off to me. Do you really think Bryan can help you?¡± Hearing this, Bryan¡¯s body stiffened. He turned around and looked at Alicia in surprise. Alicia was about to lose control. Berry was such a bitch. Why did Berry have to expose her? Her image of being gentle and pure could not be destroyed. 10181 In the past, Berry was like a mute. No matter how she hit or scolded her, she would not fight against her. But now, she only gave her a smug look and she couldn¡¯t bear it at all. No matter how angry she was, Alicia had to stay calm. She heard that Bryan was about to marry someone. He was the eldest grandson of the Dale family¡¯s First Elder, who was the third leader of the Dale family. His marriage would be very important. She had to maintain her good image so that she could have a chance to get engaged to Bryan. At the thought of this, Alicia widened her eyes and said innocently, ¡°Berry, what are you talking about? I was not looking at you. Did you misunderstand something?¡± ¡°You are really like a bitch.¡± Olivia raised her chin slightly. Her eyes were filled with disdain and continued, ¡°You know what? You don¡¯t need to act like that. If you want to put on a show, go pretend with Bryan in private. Don¡¯t cause me any trouble, okay? Get lost!¡± What the hell! Alicia was so angry that her entire body was trembling. However, she could only grit her teeth and swallow her anger. Not only could she not be angry, but she had to pretend that she was sorry about making a mistake. ¡°Bryan, she has misunderstood me. What should I do? Should I apologize to her? It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Bryan frowned and was about tofort her. Olivia¡¯s cold words came sideways. ¡°It¡¯s indeed your fault. You should apologize and go to hell/¡± Bryan was speechless. Alicia was so angry that she almost died of the anger! She did not want to stay here any longer. She wanted to leave immediately! After leaving the courtyard, Alicia finally heaved a sigh of relief. Bryanforted her. ¡°Berry is a crazy lunatic. Just ignore her. Don¡¯t worry about Ashley either. I¡¯ll go with you to see First Elder now.¡± Alicia¡¯s almond¨Cshaped eyes were full of tears as she looked at Bryan. affectionately. ¡°Thanks, Bryan, you¡¯re so kind. But, what if the First Elder doesn¡¯t agree?¡± ¡°Of course, he will agree, I have my ways.¡± Bryanforted Alicia. Although he was warm¨Chearted, he was still the eldest grandson of the Dale family¡¯s First Elder. He had been nurtured since he was young and had some knowledge and ability. ¡°Berry is just a blood bag for the golden voodoo worms. She has no right to decide anything at all. The reason Dolph punished Ashley was to appease the anger of the golden voodoo worms and was just a piece of yacting. He did not- really want to punish Ashley. ¡°Think about it. No matter what, Ashley attacked the Saintess and threatened the safety of the golden voodoo worms. If he is not punished, wouldn¡¯t everyone be able to bully the golden voodoo worms in the future? There¡¯s no way to exin this to our nsmen, so we have to do something to let our nsmen know that the Four Elders value the golden voodoo worms.¡± Alicia nodded and looked at Bryan in admiration. ¡°Bryan, you¡¯re amazing. You have such a great knowledge. I didn¡¯t even know about this.¡± Bryan pursed his lips and a smug look shed across his eyes. He raised his hand to touch Alicia¡¯s head andforted her. ¡°You¡¯re still a youngdy. You don¡¯t have to know these things.¡± She shook her head. ¡°But Lucy from the Lopez family knows everything. Everyone says that she will take over the position of First Elder of the Lopez Family in the future.¡± Alicia probed calmly. Lucy Lopez was famous in the four major families, the Flores, the Dale, the Sprout, and the Lopez. She was talented and beautiful. She had a deep understanding of voodoo worms and was extremely smart. All the younger generation of the four major families had heard of her. At the mention of Lucy Lopez, Bryan¡¯s eyes shed with gentleness. He subconsciously lowered his voice, ¡°Lucy is different. She¡¯s a special woman with great ambitions. You don¡¯t have topare yourself to her. Upon hearing this, gloom flickered in Alicia¡¯s eyes. She changed the topic naturally. ¡°Bryan, tell me more about saving Ashley.¡± Bryan came back to his senses and continued, ¡°I have an idea. As long as we ally with some of our nsmen and take the initiative to plead with the First Elder, iming that Ashley did not hurt the golden voodoo worms on purpose and that minor punishment will do. Then the First Elder will have a way out. It¡¯s a reasonable exnation to our nsmen and Ashley will not be severely punished. He will only be lightly punished and imprisoned for a few days. ¡°Really?¡± Alicia¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You¡¯re really amazing. I didn¡¯t think of this. How can you be so smart?¡± The woman¡¯s undisguised admiration and praise for the man were actually ttering. Bryan felt the same. Just as he was feeling smug, a cold voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Of course, you haven¡¯t thought of this, because you¡¯re brainless!¡± It was Berry! She ruined the atmosphere! Alicia red at her angrily. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Olivia crossed her arms. ¡°Let me tell you, no matter what idea he thinks of, it¡¯s useless. I mean to punish Ashley severely. Today, you¡¯ll see if I can do it!¡± After saying that, she ignored the two of them and walked past them towards the. courtyard of the First Elder. 10 11 Chapter 446 Chapter 446 Chapter 446 Olivia was wearing a loose ck robe with a hood behind her head. She had her hands in her pockets and walked forward unhurriedly. Charlee was extremely nervous. She walked across Bryan and Alicia with small steps and quickly caught up to Olivia. She asked softly, ¡°Miss Saintess, are wet really going to look for the First Elder?¡± Olivia lowered her chin slightly and nodded casually. Her tone waszy. ¡°I rarely lie, and I never boast. Since I said that I meant to punish Ashley severely, I must do that. Charlee stumbled and had to support herself against the Cyathea tree to stand still. Looking up at the Berry¡¯s calm appearance, Charlee suddenly felt as if Berry had lived a second life. The Saintess seemed to have be apletely different person. Her calm temperament made people yearn for her. It was as if no matter what she said or did, she was right. Charlee lowered her eyes. For some reason, she was somewhat afraid of such a Saintess. After being in a daze for a while, she realized that the Saintess in front of her had already turned into a small path. Charlee was suddenly shocked and woke up. She remembered that the Saintess had lost her memory and didn¡¯t remember where the First Elder lived at all. Even if she remembered, the Berry had only be the Saintess for a month and had never left her courtyard. She didn¡¯t know where the First Elder lived at all. Charlee quickly ran a few steps, wanting to lead the way at the fork in the road ahead. However, before she could run over, Berry had already turned to the left side of the road. Charlee was stunned. ¡°Miss Saintess, how did you know to take this path?¡± Olivia tilted her head slightly, still looking nonchnt. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? There are records in the books you brought me. The Four Elders¡® residence is built around the Hall of Voodoo Worm. They live on the east, west, north, and south of the hall. The eastern side is for Azure Dragon, which is the most respected. So the First Elder naturally upies it.¡± Charlee was extremely shocked. She was right. The First Elder did live in the east of the hall! However, there were also many roads to the east. How did you know that this path was the closest? Charlee asked in surprise. ?) Olivia looked up at her but did not answer this time. As the saying went, only by knowing yourself and your enemy could you win all the time. Olivia did not like things to be out of her control. Her memory error had already made her extremely passive. If she did not even know where she lived. wouldn¡¯t she be trapped like a swine, destined for ughter? Olivia did not like this. Therefore, she had long deduced the Flores family¡¯s general route based on the records in the book and everyone¡¯s words. Although she could notpletely understand the Flores family¡¯syout, she still knew the symbolic buildings. Charlee jogged up to Olivia. After witnessing her bravery in the past few days, Charlee more and more admired her. She came over and asked curiously, ¡°Miss Saintess, how are you going to convince the First Elder to punish Ashley severely?¡± After asking this question, Charlee was confused and scratched her head. She felt that it was very difficult. No matter what, Ashley truly was Berry¡¯s younger brother. Berry could ask the First Elder to punish Ashley severely, but if she did that, her reputation would not be good. What¡¯s worse, she might not be able to punish Ashley. And the executors were not fools. If Berry asked to beat Ashley 50 times severely with wooden sticks, but the executor who carried out the punishment beat him 50 times lightly and softly. In that case, Berry¡¯s reputation was ruined but she did not get what she wanted. Charlee couldn¡¯t figure out a way. She felt that this question was really too difficult for her. If it were her, she would be helpless. Olivia did not reply to Charlee¡¯s question. Instead, she looked up and asked, ¡°You guess?¡± with one. ¡°Mis.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so hard to guess.¡± Charlee scratched her head and brainstormed. She finally came up Saintess, are you going to cry to the First Elder and ask him to help you?¡± ¡°What a silly girl.¡± Olivia rubbed between her eyebrows and sneered. Her tone was slightly cold. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear that they called me a blood bag? Who cares about the feelings of blood bag?¡± ¡°Miss Saintess.¡± Charlee felt sorry for Berry, she couldn¡¯t stand the way Berry spoke of herself. It was strange. Although she sympathized with the Saintess in the past, she had never felt that anything was inappropriate. However, facing the Saintess now, Charlee felt that the title, blood bag was too humiliating. The Saintess had an indescribably powerful aura that made people instinctively not want to spheme her. Olivia twitched the corner of her mouth, but she did not say anything. 214 She didn¡¯t like the title either, but since they all called her by this title, she had to ept it. Only by epting it could she find a way to change it. Running away and deceiving herself was useless. It took a lot of effort to change other people¡¯s inherent understanding of her. However, Olivia was not afraid of everything. She could not remember what she had been like before, but she believed that her nature was simr to Berry¡¯s. She did not like to be suppressed. No matter what kind of adversity she was in, she had to do her best and make her life the smoothest. Not only for herself but also for the child in her stomach. She had to protect her child and be a role model for her child. Charlee was still guessing how Olivia would convince the First Elder. After thinking for a long time, she finally thought of one. ¡°Miss Saintess, I know it. The Veisn Star Competition!¡± Every three years, the four families would jointly hold apetition called the Veisn Star Competition. The participants were all outstanding members of the younger generation of the four great families. The Saintesses also needed to participate in thepetition, but they would not fight with the outstanding ones. Instead, they would attend the teampetition. The elites of each family would assist their Saintess. The rewards for the winner of thepetition would be very generous. Charlee believed that Berry was nning to use it to threaten First Elder. If the First Elder did not punish Ashley, Berry would refuse to participate. If the Saintess refused to participate, it would be equivalent to forfeiting, to admitting defeat. This was a rather embarrassing matter. Olivia smiled. She didn¡¯t expect Charlee to really think of a solution. She was quite smart. She raised her hand and pointed at Charlee¡¯s forehead, praising, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Wow, the Saintess praised her! Charlee unconsciously clenched her fists. Her heart was pounding, and she was extremely excited. Before Olivia could reach the First Elder¡¯s residence, he had already received the news. When he heard that Berry wasing here, the First Elder subconsciously frowned. He looked. This Saintess was the only troublemaker he had seen the most in his life. There was a lot of trouble. Couldn¡¯t she just stay in her room and nurture the golden voodoo worm obediently? Why did she alwayse out? The First Elder mmed the pen.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. The brush fell to the ground. Stefan beside him quickly picked it up andforted him. ¡°Calm down. The juniors are insensible. Just teach them slowly. Berry has suffered too much in the past. She became arrogant as soon as she got what she wanted. Take this opportunity to teach her a lesson. She will behave.¡± Chapter 447 Chapter 447 Chapter 447 The First Elder looked up at him and knew that Stefan had many ideas. Since he said so he must have a solution. Stefan chuckled. ¡°Sir, the Saintess is actually not as stupid and timid as others think. On the contrary, she¡¯s very smart. This time, she must aim to threaten you with refusing to participate in the Star Competition so that you will punish Ashley severely.¡± At this point, a hint of viciousness shed across Stefan¡¯s eyes. He whispered, ¡°Pretend tofort her first and promise to punish Ashley. Then, when she lets down her guard. I¡¯ll bring a cup of coffee with drugs. This kind of drug won¡¯t hurt the golden voodoo worm. It will only make her faint. ¡°Once she faints, I¡¯ll deal with her immediately and let her body suffer so that she won¡¯t dare to do whatever she wants just because the golden voodoo worm is in her body. We have plenty of ways to torture her.¡± The First Elder¡¯s eyes were half¨Cclosed, and his voice was kind. ¡°Be gentle. She¡¯s so young. Just teach her a lesson.¡± Stefan smiled and said maliciously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Olivia was almost at First Elder¡¯s door. The closer she got, Charlee would be more nervous: Charlee turned to look at the calm Olivia. Her eyes were filled with admiration. ¡°Miss Saintess, you¡¯re so amazing. You¡¯re not nervous at all.¡± Nervous? She was just meeting an elder from a small family. What was there to be nervous about? Olivia didn¡¯t mind. In the past¡­ Thinking of this, Olivia¡¯s memory was lost. She frowned slightly. What happened in the past? Olivia vaguely felt that her status in the past was much higher, at least higher than the First Elder. Just as they were about to reach the door, Charlee gulped. She was so nervous that she stuttered, ¡°Miss¡­ Miss Saintess, how¡­ how are you going to tell the First Elder that you won¡¯t participate in the Star Competitionter?¡± ¡°Who said I¡¯m not participating in the Star Competition?¡± Olivia stretched out her slender finger and tapped her hood. Charlee widened her eyes and was dumbfounded. ¡°Didn¡¯t you n to threaten the First Elder by refusing to participate in the Star Competition?¡± ¡°Thepetition is too valuable.¡± Olivia lowered her head and chuckled. She had never hurt herself to threaten others with such a stupid method. If she wanted to threaten others, there was no way better than killing them! 45 Just like a musician must y the music to others so that they would know hist talent. She had to show them how powerful she was, and then they would be afraid of her. ¡°Open the door,¡± Olivia ordered as she stood at the door. It seemed like she was going to knock at the door. She was like a queen who was ready to be weed. Charleepletely submitted to Olivia¡¯s aura. She forgot to knock on the door and directly pushed the door to enter the room. The guards outside the door were dumbfounded. The Saintess was too arrogant. She didn¡¯t even knock on the door and didn¡¯t even look at them. The few of them looked at each other and felt that the Saintess was different from before. The First Elder and Stefan were shocked by Olivia after she entered the room suddenly. Especially Stefan. He looked up in shock and his tone was filled with dissatisfaction. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you knock? Did we allow you in?¡± Olivia did not even look at him. She said coldly, ¡°Get out.¡± Stefan was speechless. This girl was too arrogant! She dared to be so rude to him! Olivia was already impatient. She picked up the inkstone on the table and threw it at Stefan before he could say anything. Seeing this, Stefan¡¯s heart stopped. He stood rooted to the ground in fear and couldn¡¯t move his legs. He thought that the inkstone would hit his head, but in the end, she just sshed the ink on his head. Stefan sighed with relief. He thought he was just about to die. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Olivia sneered and really threw the inkstone at him. She repeated, ¡°Get out.¡± Being mocked by her, Stefan was so embarrassed that his face blushed. He wanted to retort, but he lost his confidence and did not dare to say a word. He held the inkstone with both hands and left dejectedly. Olivia turned to Charlee and said in a gentler tone, ¡°You too.¡± Charlee nodded and left swiftly, closing the door behind her. Only the First Elder and Olivia were left in the room. The First Elder leaned back and crossed his arms in front of his chest. He looked up at Olivia. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Olivia did not reply. Instead, she walked to the string harp on the left side of the Bilumaire¡¯s Misung Darling 1. D) -5 couchers room and casually strummed it with her fingertips. Like ying a game, she was casual and aimless. She was just ying notes, not music. The First Elder did not stop her. He just looked on coldly. He wanted to see what Berry was up to. Olivia found afortable seat and sat down. She continued to strum the string harp with her fingertips. After strumming it three or four times, she seemed to get the hang of it and began to y smoothly. The First Elder was getting impatient. Did shee here just to y the string harp? Just as he was about to scold her, the voodoo worm in his stomach suddenly moved. The First Elder was shocked! He looked at Olivia in horror, and his with disbelief. eyes filled Olivia ignored him and continued to y. As she yed, the voodoo worms in the First Elder¡¯s stomach moved up and down. Fortunately, the movement was slight. The First Elder could still take it. Otherwise, he would really be defeated. After ying a short song, Olivia finally said, ¡°This is a voodoo controlling song. Every voodoo worm has a different controlling song. The song I yed just now is yours. After saying that, Olivia stood up and rolled her sleeves, revealing a short incense in her left hand. She lit it with a match. Smoke filled the room immediately. The First Elder took a sniff, and then the voodoo worm in his body calmed down at once. It seemed to be veryfortable. ¡°This is the voodooforting incense, also known as the voodoo killing incense.¡± With that, Olivia took out a small porcin bottle and poured out a rough pill. It was obviously handmade. The First Elder leaned over and asked with his eyes wide open, ¡°Is this also used to control voodoo worms?¡± ¡°No.¡± Olivia shook her head. ¡°This is an extremely poisonous pill.¡± The First Elder didn¡¯t quite understand why she changed the topic from voodoo worms to poison. Olivia walked to the sofa opposite and sat down. She looked up at the First Elder and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m letting you know that I have no less than three ways to kill you without anyone knowing!¡± The First Elder was speechless. He seemed to be in extreme shock and stammered, ¡°You¡­ You made all of these things?¡± It was eptable that she was smart enough to make poison and voodoo D one. Olivia nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all made by me.¡± It was extremely simple. There was no song at all. She just instructed the Golden Voodoo King to control it. The First Elder had mixed feelings. Berry was definitely a genius. No, she was better than a genius. He did not know how to praise her. After a while, he said, ¡°You did all this just to threaten me to punish Ashley?¡± ¡°No!¡± Olivia lifted her eyelids and looked over him calmly, which made the First. Elder shiver. ¡°I just wanted to control you. Punishing Ashley was not that important.¡± Olivia adjusted herself into afortable sitting position and ordered calmly, ¡°Now, go punish him.¡± The First Elder looked at her quietly. ¡°How do you want to punish him?¡± ¡°This is something you should consider.¡± Olivia smiled. ¡°If I need to think about this matter on my own, why would I control you?!¡± Chapter 448 Chapter 448 Chapter 448 The First Elder did not agree to Olivia directly. Instead, he raised his eyes looked her steadily. Many thoughts shed across his eyes before they turned into a deepplicated expression. He said. ¡°Miss Saintess, go back and rest first. I¡¯ll give you a satisfactory answer.¡± Olivia nced over and nodded slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for your news.¡± The Saintess only went to look for the First Elder. After she returned, everything was different. Charlee was the first to notice this difference. She ran over and said excitedly. ¡°Saintess, the dinner kitchen has prepared a lot of delicious food. It¡¯s many times. better than the food provided to you previously. I heard that there¡¯s also a famous chef hired from the Hushe Republic. He once made a state banquet and his culinary skills are first¨Crate. Saintess, you¡¯re in for a treat tonight.¡± Before dinner time, Charlee went to the kitchen and reported to Olivia what delicacies had been prepared. ¡°There are agate fishballs, wormgrass stewed meatballs, rare mushroom pomegranate buns¡­¡± Charlee counted with her fingers, and her saliva was about to flow out. Olivia found it funny. She rested his chin on his hands and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re looking forward to it so much. Let¡¯s eat togetherter.¡± Charlee retorted, ¡°Doesn¡¯t you look forward to it? That¡¯s the Hushe Republic chefs we¡¯re talking about!¡± Olivia shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not looking forward to it. She did not feel that there was anything special about these dishes at all. Not only was she not looking forward to it, but she did not even like it very much. When it was time for dinner, a few servants came from the kitchen and brought over the dishes one by one. This was what the First Elder had specially instructed him to take good care of the Saintess. Too many people had been served the kitchen, resulting in insufficient manpower elsewhere. On Alicia¡¯s side, there was only a little girl who went over to deliver food. Furthermore, it was the simplest three dishes and a soup. ¡°What is this? Is it food for humans?¡± Alicia was so angry that she flipped the tablet and pointed at the delivery girl as she cursed. The servant girl pouted. ¡°Miss Alicia, it¡¯s useless to scold me. This is the First Elder¡¯s order. The people in the kitchen have all gone to prepare the Saintess¡¯s Halonaire¡¯s Mixing Tarling dishes. There¡¯s not enough manpower elsewhere, so your dishes can only be simple ¡°Saintess?¡± Alicia frowned. ¡°What do you mean? Aren¡¯t the Saintess¡¯s dishes already ours?¡± The servant girl lowered her head. The First Elder has offered more money. It¡¯s for the highest standard. Moreover, he has ordered that the Saintess must eat well. No one is allowed to take up the Saintess¡¯s dishes.¡± At this point, the servant girl looked up at Alicia timidly. ¡°In the future, the kitchen won¡¯t give you the Saintess¡¯s dishes. You can only eat your own food. If you want to eat something good, you can either offer the kitchen money or go out to eat. You can also order takeout.¡± Alicia was instantly enraged and was about to m the table. However, she was not a fool. After careful thought, she realized that something was amiss. Why would the First Elder be so nice to Berry for no reason? Alicia could not figure it out, but she had a bad feeling. She knew that Berry had gone to look for the First Elder today. Something might have happened. No, she had to tell her father! On Olivia¡¯s side, Charlee was standing at the dining table and watching Olivia eat excitedly. ¡°Saintess, is the stewed seafood and poultry delicious?¡± Olivia took a bite and frowned slightly. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± ¡°What about the steamed duck with three veg?¡± Olivia shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s average. The taste is a little bad.¡± Charlee was surprised. ¡°It doesn¡¯t taste good?¡± Then, she sniffed hard. ¡°I think it smells good.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too greasy.¡± Olivia spat out the bones of the duck.¡± The steamed duck with three veg is a nourishing dish. The chef used too much cooking oil, and now the original advantage of the dish was gone.¡± The butler who was at the door, almostughed out loud when he heard this. He thought to himself, ¡°These two girls are so good at pretending. They haven¡¯t even eaten many good dishes, yet they actually shamelessly said that the steamed duck with three veg made by the famous chef tastes bad.¡± He could not help but shake his head. His impression of Olivia was a little worse. He felt that she was too vain. She had started to show off after searching for a few words on the Inte. He actually dared to on the dishes made by the Hushe Republic chef. It was already a blessing to be able to eat it once in their life. However, they did not cherish it and even belittled it. Billionaire i Missing Darling The butler sighed. Charlee noticed him and quickly stood up straight to greet him, ¡°Sir.¡± The butler nodded at her. ¡°Go out first.¡± Then, he took out a few printed sheets of A4 paper and gave them to Olivia. ¡°Miss Saintess, take a look. This is the First Elder¡¯s punishment for Ashley. Take a look and see if you¡¯re satisfied.¡± Olivia was holding a chicken drumstick in her hand. When she heard this, she turned around and wiped her left hand on the tissue casually before picking up the A4 paper. Her movements were extremely sloppy, but it was indescribably beautiful. The butler stood behind Olivia. From his angle, Olivia looked like an ancientdy, elegant and moving. His gaze was filled with surprise. In the past, he had never seriously observed this pitiful little girl from the Second Elder¡¯s branch. Now, it seemed that she was at little different. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. No matter how vain and shallow her heart was, this natural elegance was very rare. Chapter 449 Chapter 449 Chapter 449 The First Elder¡¯s punishment for Ashley was very severe. He had to be beaten fifty times, winch might almost take his life. The First Elder would take out the voodoo weam in Ashley¡¯s stomach and expel him from the n. He even had to sit down. Even Duncan and his wife were reprimanded and had to be locked up. This kind of punishment was simply unimaginably heavy. The Second Elder was shocked, and even some of the nsmen who heard the news were baffled and felt that the punishment was too severe. Ashley was nning to p Berry¡¯s face. And he failed. Why was he being. punished so severely? There was no need for that! After receiving the news, the Second Elder immediately went to look for the First Elder. The Third and the Fourth Elder also went over. At the entrance of the First Elder¡¯s residence, the Third Elder and Fourth Elder bumped into each other. The two of them looked at each other in confusion. They did not understand why the First Elder would do this. In the room, the Second Elder sat opposite the First Elder. His face was dark, but he did not show any signs of anger. The atmosphere in the room was strangely quiet. The Fourth Elder couldn¡¯t take it anymore and was the first to speak. ¡°First Elder, what¡¯s going on? The punishment to Ashley is too severe!¡± The Third Elder nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Ashley was indeed a little impulsive and needed to be punished openly, but there¡¯s no need to be too harsh.¡± The two of them were pleading for leniency on behalf of the Second Elder¡¯s grandson, Ashley. However, before the First Elder could say anything, the Second Elder stopped him. ¡°I agreed to punish Ashley.¡± The Third and Fourth Elders widened their eyes in disbelief. In the end, it was only after the First Elder exined that the two of them understood what was going on. The First Elder told him about Olivia¡¯s visit. The Third Elder¡¯s expression turned solemn as he listened. ¡°She¡¯s too smart. The voodooforting incense, the voodoo cond. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. song, and even self¨Cmade poison. I remember that Berry didn¡¯t receive any systematic learning at all. Her talent is simply more powerful than Lucy from the Lopez family.¡± The Fourth Elder frowned. ¡°The voodooforting incense and self¨Cmade poison can be exined with intelligence, but the voodoo controlling song is really too unbelievable. Isn¡¯t this thing a legend? Could it be that the voodoo controlling song really exists in the world?¡± The First Elder held the coffee cup in his hand. His eyes were slightly cold as he slowly said, ¡°It might not be a voodoo controlling song.¡± What was going on? Everyone looked at him. The First Elder pondered for a moment. ¡°Perhaps the golden voodoo worm in her body is helping her.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, everyone¡¯s expression changed. They were all experienced people, but they were still shocked by the First Elder¡¯s words. The Third Elder¡¯s voice trembled slightly. ¡°In that case, it¡¯s not the golden voodoo worm that felt threatened and hurt Ashley previously, but it was Berry who controlled the golden voodoo worm to defend herself!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The First Elder nodded. Hearing this word, the Third Elder stood up and paced back and forth in the room with a worried expression. The Fourth Elder¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°Could she be that the Holy Lord?¡± The blood drained from the Second Elder¡¯s face. ¡°There is no Holy Lord!¡± The First Elder made the final decision. His tone was firm. ¡°There is no Holy Lord in this world. Not today, not tomorrow, not ever.¡± The nsmen didn¡¯t know the true story and had been anticipating the appearance of the Holy Lord, but they, the Four Elders, knew it clearly. To take away the supreme position of the Holy Lord, the elders of the past generations had worked hard for countless years to take over all the rights of the Holy Lord and turn the Saintess into a blood bag for golden voodoo worm. Shepletely equaled to food. They had been in power for so many years, so it was absolutely impossible for them to return the power. Therefore, a Holy Lord could not appear in this world! Absolutely not! With the First Elder¡¯s words, the Third Elder¡¯s emotions calmed down a little, but he still had doubts. ¡°First Elder, since we don¡¯t recognize the Holy Lord and Berry is in her growth stage, she shouldn¡¯t be able topletely control the golden voodoo worm now. Why don¡¯t we take the opportunity to suppress her?¡± ¡°No.¡± The First Elder shook his head. ¡°We don¡¯t know how far she has gone in controlling the golden voodoo worm. We can¡¯t act rashly. What if we anger her and she dies with the golden voodoo worm? Nothing must happen to the golden voodoo worm. ¡°Moreover, the Star Competition ising up soon. We can take this opportunity to use Berry¡¯s talent to earn more benefits for our Flores family. Her talent is not inferior to Lucy from the Lopez family. She will definitely help our family get a big piece of cake.¡± 10:181 Bane¡¯s Missing Darling ¡°But¡­ The Third Elder frowned. ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, she¡¯ll be trained in the Star Competition. She might even grow stronger. Moreover, if she wins the Star Competition, she¡¯ll obtain the support of her nsmen.¡± The First Fider smiled and did not say anything. The Fourth Elder came back to his senses and suddenlyughed loudly. ¡°I see, I see. ¡°What do you mean?¡± The Third Elder still didn¡¯t understand. He turned to look at the Fourth Elder in confusion. The Fourth Elder curled his lips and said one word, ¡°Overpraise!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The First Elder nodded. His tone was filled with disdain. ¡°Berry is just a little girl who has not experienced much. She would be overwhelmed just because of some delicious food and good clothes. She will be arrogant and insufferable if we arrange people to sow discord around her. Not long after, nsmen will hate her and lose their faith in her. ¡°Even if a cruel and vicious Saintess is too talented, she won¡¯t have the support of her nsmen.¡± The Fourth Elder thought about how he had dealt with Ashley and how the kitchen had tried to curry favor with Berry in the afternoon. He could not help but give him a thumbs up. ¡°Brilliant!¡± Just these two matters had already caused the dissatisfaction of many nsmen. Now, many people were muttering that the Saintess was too ruthless to her younger brother. There was also the matter of the kitchen. The Saintess asked more than half of the kitchen staff to make food for her, dying the food of many people. The nsmen cook for themselves, and only the people from the Four Elders served by the n¡¯s kitchen. The Saintess was too much, attracting the attention of many nsmen, who felt that the Saintess was too extravagant and wasteful. The First Elder lowered his eyes and said smugly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ashley.¡± The Second Elder said at the right time, ¡°It¡¯s fine. This is a serious matter. It¡¯s a good opportunity to train him so that he won¡¯t be ignorant and ipetent.¡± The First Elder nodded. ¡°Send him to the Hushe Republic. Stay by the manager of our businesses¡® side in Hushe Republic and learn to manage the family¡¯s businesses.¡± Upon hearing this, the Second Elder¡¯s eyes lit up. He knew that the First Elder waspensating Ashley. He hurriedly said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank you on behalf of that kid.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me.¡± The First Elder waved his hand. ¡°He¡¯s still a descendant of the n. We naturally have to nurture him well.¡± The Hushe Republic had been developing very well in recent years and was vaguely about to be a superpower. The family¡¯s industries in the Hushe Billionape¡¯s Missing Darling Republic were also expanding. Now, their annual revenue had already exceeded 200 million dors, which was very impressive. This was a super good ce to go! Seeing that Ashley from the Second Elder¡¯s family had benefited, the Third Elder also had an idea and said, ¡°Just now, you said that he would arrange someone to sow discord and overpraise Berry. What do you think of my Dakota?¡± Dakota was the Third Elder¡¯s granddaughter. She was very thoughtful and intelligent, but unfortunately, she was not good at voodoo. The Third Elder had always wanted to find a good job for her so she could take part in the n¡¯s business, but he had never had the chance to do so. Now that he saw the chance, it was a good time to send her to the Saintess. When the Saintess was completely destroyed, she would make a huge contribution and let her take part in the n¡¯s business. The Third Elder¡¯s true thoughts could not be hidden from the First Elder. However, the First Elder was not in the mood to fuss over such trivial matters. It just so happened that there was no suitable candidate by Berry¡¯s side, so Dakota was selected. Chapter 450 Chapter 450 Chapter 450 Hearing that Dakota was going to the Saintess¡® side, the Fourth Elder¡¯s eyes shifted ie thought of Mnie, the daughter of his younger son. An idea came to his mind. Speaking of his granddaughter, Mnie, she was a little special. She was beautiful. However, she was innocent and often gullible. Moreover, she often tripped and sustained bruises all over her body. All of that was not a big deal. The Fourth Elder was rich. He had no qualms about providing for his granddaughter. However, she became pregnant six years ago. She was eighteen then. No matter how her family probed, they could not find out who the father was. Mnie insisted on giving birth. The Fourth Elder had no choice but to agree. Although Mnie was a little naive, her lucky stars were with her. She gave birth to triplets. They were intelligent and knew how to coax the Fourth Elder. They knew how to make him happy. Seeing the triplets were nearing six years old, the Fourth Elder had no choice but to consider their future. He did not mind providing for Mnie, but the Fourth Elder did not wish for the intelligent triplets to live idly. He thought it would be a good idea to send Mnie to the Saintess¡¯s side. Hopefully, she would obtain some credit of her own. He did not expect her to achieve anything significant. However, the triplets could hopefully gain a foothold from it. The Fourth Elder decided on it. He suggested for his granddaughter to go over to assist Dakota as well. He was diffident while making the suggestion. His tone was hesitant. The Third Elder could not help but burst outughing. ¡°It¡¯s already good enough that your granddaughter doesn¡¯t cause trouble. Helping? Isn¡¯t this a joke?¡± The Fourth Elder¡¯s face turned red. The First Elder sighed. ¡°I know you have Mnie¡¯s and the triplets¡® interests in mind. However, it¡¯s inappropriate for them to be by the Saintess¡¯s side.¡± At that moment, the Second Elder said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. The triplets are different. They are smart. They might help.¡± At the mention of the triplets, the elders sank into deep thought. The triplets were indeed terrifyingly intelligent. At such a young age, they were already famous hackers. Their intelligence far exceeded that of ordinary people. 10-19 The fact that they were still kids could be helpfully deceptive. It would not be an overstatement to say their presence might be helpful. The First Elder thus agreed to the Fourth Elder¡¯s suggestion. ¡°So be it.¡± After saving that, he reminded the Fourth Elder. ¡°Don¡¯t tell Mnie the truth. She¡¯s too innocent. She can¡¯t hide anything. Just tell the triplets. The three of them are smart. They will know what to do.¡± Hence, five more new people surrounded Olivia before she could finish her dinner. There were two beautiful young females with three little boys. Charlee was worried that she would be reced. Her eyes were wide open. She was filled with a sense of crisis. Olivia was also very puzzled. She tilted her head and looked at them. She asked them who they were. Dakota smiled before she said anything. Her voice was sweet and clear. ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten about us. I¡¯m Dakota. I¡¯m from the Third Elder¡¯s family. Mnie and I are here to apany you.¡± Mnie nodded and responded shyly, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The triplets also looked up and nodded at Olivia. They reacted simrly and had the same expression on their identical faces. They looked adorable. Whenever they revealed such obedient and cute expressions, others could not help but carry them and shower them with love. The triplets were already used to relying on their cute faces tomit atrocities. Unfortunately, Olivia did not fall for it. She tilted her head slightly and looked at them. Her tone was cold. ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone to apany me. All of you can go back.¡± No one was expecting her to chase them away. Edan, the eldest of the triplets, immediately frowned. A trace of ruthlessness shed in his eyes. How shameless. If it weren¡¯t for their mother, why would they bother to put on a fake smile and curry favor with a woman like her? The three children did not have any sense of right or wrong. Although they were geniuses and highly intelligent, their mother was a muddle¨Cheaded person who did not know how to educate them. The Fourth Elder was busy with work and did not have much time to care about them. At most, he would arrange for servants to care for them in all aspects. Therefore, the triplets had be ruthless in their actions. They did not understand boundaries, nor did they know the need to control their emotions. They were unstoppable. Olivia noticed Edan¡¯s gaze. She subconsciously frowned. Displeasure shed 24 10-19 across her eves. Although the triplets were intelligent, they were young and not experienced. enough. They did not know how to hide their emotions. Olivia was also notcking intellectually. She could sense the malice in his eyes. How could such a young child have such malice in his eyes? Olivia could not help but feel taken aback. Olivia lowered her eyes and looked at Edan. She asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Edan immediately smiled. He subconsciously acted cute. ¡°You¡¯re so pretty. Are you asking what my name is? My name is Edan Flores. You can call me Edan.¡± Olivia smiled. She paused before she replied, ¡°Hello. Can you tell me what you were thinking just now?¡± Edan was stunned. He became a little panicked. Then, he thought for a while before changing his expression. He looked innocent as he replied, ¡°I¡¯m just amazed by how beautiful you are.¡± Olivia looked at him without saying anything. After a while, she looked up at Mnie and asked, ¡°Is he your son?¡± Mnie looked proud. Her sons were the smartest and cutest. Nobody could resist them. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s my eldest son. He¡¯s the calmest and smartest. He¡¯s especially good. at taking care of people.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Take care of people?¡± Olivia raised her eyebrows. Could a five¨Cyear¨Cold child take care of someone? Mnie nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s very sensible. When he went out today, he reminded me that it was windy and that I had to put on more clothes. He even¡­¡± Olivia raised her hand and interrupted the conversation. ¡°I understand. Since he is your son, you should spend more effort. That¡¯s not how children are taught. How they think is important.¡± Olivia was not a nosy person. Perhaps she had be more tolerant of children after getting pregnant. She decided to give a piece of advice. Unfortunately, her words were in vain. Mnie did not understand at all. Instead, she stuck out her chest proudly and said, ¡°I know. He¡¯s the smartest, most sensible, and most obedient. He¡¯s born with it. He¡¯s outstanding enough for me not to teach him.¡°¡± Olivia was speechless. She looked at Mnie and pointed at the door. She was tired of dealing with them. Olivia said, ¡°Get out.¡± Olivia thought there was something wrong with Mnie¡¯s brain. Thetter had misinterpreted her words. Intelligent kids were the most difficult to teach. If one was not careful, it was easy for them to go astray. The adults had to be cautious and pay attention at all times. 10:19 Otherwise, it was easy for them to go astray. Seeing that Olivia was angry, Mnie was at a loss. Tears fell from her eyes. The youngest kid, Eddy, had the most explosive temper. When he saw his mother. crying, he raised his hand to hit Olivia. ¡°You vicious woman, how dare you bully my mother? You¡¯re courting death!¡± Eddy¡¯s height did not even reach Olivia¡¯s chest. However, he was very vicious. He picked up the fruit knife on the table. He aimed for Olivia¡¯s chest. Chapter 451 Chapter 451 Chapter 451 Olivia¡¯s eyes ¡®s eyes dimmed. Her body reacted faster than her head. She immediately dodged to the side. She raised her leg to kick Eddy. Her kick was not light. If itnded on the little boy¡¯s arm, there was no doubt hist bone would be broken. When the tip of her foot was about to approach Eddy, Olivia suddenly came back to her senses. She quickly retracted her foot. Seeing that Olivia dodged his attack, the little boy turned around and aimed at Olivia again. Olivia¡¯s eyes eyes darkened. She snatched the fruit knife and threw it on the ground. She shouted, ¡°Get out!¡± She would not hit a child, but that did not mean she had a good temper. Mnie was frightened by what had happened. It took her a long time to react. She hugged Eddy and started to cry. ¡°Are you alright? Why are you so silly? You can¡¯t beat her at all. It¡¯s all Mommy¡¯s fault. Mommy made you worry.¡± Ruthlessness shed across Eddy¡¯s eyes as he said in a low voice, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll protect you. I won¡¯t let anyone bully you.¡± Mnie continued to bawl her eyes out. ¡°You¡¯re too obedient. Mommy is so touched.¡± Olivia frowned when she heard what Mnie said. What kind of mother was she? When a child hurt someone, not only did she not educate and correct him, but she even said that she was touched by such behavior. That was not how a kid. should be encouraged. Olivia was the one who retracted her strength in time earlier. If it were any other adult, they could have made the kid sustain serious injuries. The kid would sustain fractures if not paralyzed. The kid would suffer for the rest of his life! Olivia did not like stupid people. She did not want them to stay any longer. She looked around before her gazended on the guards at the door. Olivia said coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys see what happened? Can¡¯t you see that someone wants to hurt me?¡± The guard captain nced at Olivia. He curled his lips. ¡°Eddy¡¯s still a child. Don¡¯t argue with him.¡± The other guards agreed. They said Olivia was an embarrassment. She was too O @ Olivia lowered her head and chuckled. She could not believe what she was hearing. She hooked her toes and kicked the fruit knife on the ground. The knife instantly flew towards the guard captain. It was like an arrow that had left its bow. The guard captain was shocked. He quickly shifted his position. He barely dodged the knife. The fruit knifended on the lower bottom of his leg before dropping to the ground. There was a shallow wound. Everyone was stunned by what happened. The guard captain was terrified. The knife moved too fast and fierce. If it had moved faster, he might be unable to walk for at least half a month. If it had cut deep, it might have affected his walking. The guard captain red at Olivia angrily after he regained his senses. His eyes were red. ¡°What did you just do? Were you trying to kill me?¡± Olivia crossed her arms in front of her chest. She said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re too narrow¨Cminded. I¡¯m just a little girl. Why are you stooping to my level?¡± She paused before adding, ¡°Besides, didn¡¯t I not hurt you? It¡¯s just a small injury. Do you have to do this?¡± Olivia did not relent. ¡°You¡¯re too petty. Why are you arguing with a little girl?¡± With just a few words, the guard captain became so stifled that his face and neck. turned red. He could not retort. The other guards were also silent. Dakota was even more shocked. She knew beforehand that Berry had be apletely different person after bing the Saintess. However, Dakota was not expecting her to be arrogant to the extent of hurting the guard captain. Dakota was taken aback. The room was silent for a long time before a quick¨Cwitted guard came forward and chased them out before closing the door. The group of people outside the door looked at each other. They saw solemness. in each other¡¯s eyes. The guards thought that they would have to suffer in the future after seeing the Saintess¡¯s aggressive side. On the other hand, Dakota was worried for herself. After seeing how the Saintess had behaved earlier, she was worried about possible implications if she were to stay by the Saintess¡¯s side. She decided she could not treat the Saintess with the same casual attitude as before. She had never taken the Saintess seriously before. She thought thetter was a stupid girl who had suddenly be lucky. She could cause the Saintess¡¯s N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. downfall with a little trick. Now, it seemed that she was very dangerous to approach. Dakota could neither be overly direct nor shortsighted in her approaches. Dakota left first. Mnie was still crying as she left with the triplets. Mnie¡¯s second kid, Edison, was not much of a talker. However, he was the most calcting. Many sinister and vicious ideas hade from him. When they returned to their residence, the triplets gathered in a room. They closed the door to discuss. ¡°That ugly woman hurt our mother. I want to kill her!¡± The third kid¡¯s tone was sinister. He had deliberately tripped a servant who had disrespected their mother previously and injured her. He also scattered something on the servant¡¯s wound, causing her to be disabled and unable to walk again. ¡°Don¡¯t be rash,¡± Edan said. His eyes shed with a depth that was unlike his age. ¡°She¡¯s not any servant. She is the Saintess. If we hurt her, we won¡¯t be able to get anything out of it. We have to think of another way.¡± After saying that, he turned to the second kid. ¡°Edison, do you have a solution?¡± The second kid smirked. ¡°Let¡¯s hack into herputer tonight. We will think of a way after finding out her secret.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The eldest kid was aputer expert. He immediately took out hisputer and started to hack into the Saintess¡®puter remotely. They hadplete disregard for the Saintess. The eldest kid had long discovered that many of the computers that belonged to their families did not have any defense system at all. They were like sieves that could be easily broken into. That was why he had previously hacked into manyputers to uncover secrets. He then used the secrets to threaten others to work for him. The triplets were already familiar with such a ckmailing tactic. They had done it countless times. They did not find it difficult at all. Olivia¡¯sputer was new. She did not use it often and only asionally checked for information. She saw how the triplets behaved earlier. She nned to check some information about children¡¯s psychology. Just as she opened the website, the screen suddenly turned ck. Olivia frowned. A lot ofputer knowledge suddenly appeared in her mind. It was as if she had been conditioned as she reacted by tapping lightly on the keyboard with her fingertips. Theputer returned to normal after a few taps. ¡°How magicall¡± She looked down at her hands in surprise. ¡°Could it be that I used to be very good at computers?¡± Olivia was overjoyed. After restoring theputer, she continued to search for information. On the other side, the triplets encountered a problem. Cold sweat broke out on the eldest kid¡¯s forehead. He tried all kinds of methods, but no matter what, he could not break through the Saintess¡® firewall. How was that possible? His fingers began to tremble. The second kid¡¯s expression also became solemn. ¡°Could it be that the Saintess has installed a high¨C level firewall?¡± The third kid was nervous. ¡°What should we do? Do you want me to smash herputer?¡± ¡°Forget it!¡± The second kid waved his hand. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t hack it. She must have identally equipped a high¨Clevel firewall. Let her stay smug for a while longer. We¡¯ll wait for you to hone your skills before we hack it in two days¡± He would let her remain arrogant for a few days. It would be hell for her soon Chapter 453 Chapter 453 Chapter 453 When Olivia arrived, everyone still dared to discuss her softly. Now that the Saintess deep gaze was on them, everyone maintained their silence. Nobody dared to say a word. They tried their best to show their best side. The First Elder¡¯s gaze changed. Despite being a seasoned person who knew how. to hide his emotions, he was still shocked by the sudden change in their attitudes. It was too unexpected. The other three elders¡® expressions became solemn as they looked at the faces below. The Saintess¡¯s appearance had caused a sensation. She had cleverly used a mask to cover her unsightly face. Her presence was amplified with it. As soon as she appeared, she intimidated those present. It was a smart move. It had only been slightly over a month since Berry had been chosen as the Saintess. Besides the previous auction, she had never shown her face in front of anyone elsewhere. It led to many spections, fantasies, and expectations. The Saintess¡¯s appearance had appealed to others fantasies of her. A sh of decisiveness shed across the First Elder¡¯s eyes. He had a ruthless. thought. He would not let the Saintess win others¡® hearts. ¡°Everyone!¡± The First Elder stepped forward and said, ¡°The Saintess came by here. today to motivate us. She hopes that we can achieve good $1 Competition.¡± in the Star After hearing what the First Elder said, the people below were very touched, especially the young people participating in the Star Competition. All of them were so excited that their faces turned red. The First Elder looked at their reactions. His eyes turned dark as he continued, ¡°In addition, the Saintess has another matter to announce.¡± Everyone was taken by surprise. What could the announcement be? Everyone could not help but feel curious. Eric, who was standing beside Edwin, poked thetter. Eric asked in a surprised tone, ¡°Edwin, do you know what it is?¡± Edwin frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Eric curled his lips. ¡°Stop pretending. The First Elder is your grandfather. How could you not know? Edwin ignored Eric. He focused his gaze on the First Elder. words had aroused the curiosity of the people below the First d dignity and said. The Saintess will lead the Star Competition today She will lead the contestants to participate in the Star Competition and obtain good results.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, everyone was in an uproar. Everyone thought it was a joke. The Saintess had not learned any voodoo before. There was no way for her to be the leader. It was a crazy idea. Although the Star Competition was not a life¨Cand¨Cdeathpetition, there was still some danger. After all, they were dealing with poisonous insects and snakes. If they were not careful, they would be injured and poisoned. A good leader would arrange for the team members topete reasonably to minimize the casualties of the team members. Everyone was doubtful that the Saintess was capable of doing that. The young people participating in the Star Competition were not just the descendants of the four elders. Most of them were ordinary people. All of them had their own families. Their families treasured them. They were not here to keep the Saintess entertained. There were signs of resistance as the participants were unsure of their safety. They would not allow the Saintess to be the leader. Seeing everyone¡¯s reaction, the First Elder was satisfied. There was a faint smile on his lips. Eric had been in the mood to joke with Edwin earlier. When he heard that the Saintess was the leader, his eyes widened in shock. ¡°Edwin, aren¡¯t you the leader? What¡¯s wrong with the Saintess? She¡¯s only been the Saintess for a month. She doesn¡¯t even know anything about poison, let alone voodoo worms.¡± It must be a joke. One that could endanger others¡® lives. Edwin was also a little surprised. He did not understand why his grandfather had changed his mind. At that moment, someone beside him said, ¡°I heard that the Saintess is domineering. She could easily turn the kitchen upside down with a meal request. She probably requested to be the leader herself.¡± ¡°This is too much!¡± The contestants who were participating in the Star Competition were upset. All of them wereining. Olivia remained in her seat. She quietly watched the reactions of the people below. Dakota nced at her and deliberately said, ¡°Look, the First Elder thinks highly of you. He wants you to be the leader.¡± Olivia turned around and nced at Dakota indifferently without saying Anything Olivia was not expecting things to turnplicated. She had just leared of the Competition. Moreover, the First Elder had never told her anything about her leading thepetition. When the First Elder previously punished Ashley severely and arranged for the kitchen to take care of her diet, Olivia did not take it seriously. She did not think much about it. However, the First Elder¡¯s abnormal behavior had made things clear to her. He was making things difficult for her. He had put up the pretense of respecting her. In reality, he had wanted her publicly shamed. Thinking of that, Olivia¡¯s lips curled up slightly. Her expression remained proud and confident. His intentions were obvious. He wanted Olivia to have a downfall by inting her arrogance and pride. However, she would never allow that. She believed that she was worthy of any praise bestowed on her. The First Elder pretended to be in a difficult position. He came over to Olivia. ¡°Look, everyone doesn¡¯t agree with you being the leader. What should we do?¡± After saying that, he looked up and gave Dakota a look. Dakota immediately added fuel to the fire, ¡°This is too much. They¡¯re too much. How can they treat the Saintess like that? You should insist on being the leader and ignore these stupid people. You¡¯re the Saintess. You¡¯re superior. No one can doubt you.¡± Dakota had said those words on purpose. She wanted to cause conflict between the Saintess and the others. Olivia narrowed her pretty eyes. She did not respond to Dakota. Dakota¡¯s eyes dimmed. She secretly nced at the First Elder. She was worried. that the Saintess would figure out her real intentions. After spending some time with the Saintess, Dakota realized that the Saintess wast not stupid. She could not just tter her brainlessly. She had to use her mind. Dakota realized that she had failed to make the Saintess angry. Although she was a little disappointed, she understood that she had to practice restraint if she did not want to arouse suspicion. Dakota quickly said, ¡°Does the Saintess not want to be the leader anymore? If you don¡¯t want to be the leader, the First Elder will announce to them¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Olivia raised her hand to stop her. ¡°Who said I don¡¯t want to be the leader? As the Saintess, I can be the leader if I want to. If N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. I don¡¯t want to be the leader, it¡¯s also because I don¡¯t want to. It can¡¯t be that the people don¡¯t allow it. No one can stop me. After saying that she flung her cloak and stood up abruptly. She snatched the crophone from the Firat Elder before questioning loudly, Who said I¡¯m not of being the leader? Step forward Everyone was shocked. The First Elder and Dakota were stunned. The Saintess was too arrogant. It was beyond their expectations. There was no need for them to provoke her at all. She could upset people with her attitude alone. Everyone was silent as they looked at Olivia in shock. They did not expect her to stand up and insist on being the leader. For a moment, they were stunned and did not know what to say. Seeing everyone¡¯s reactions, Olivia raised her eyebrows and said with a sharp gaze, ¡°I¡¯m standing here today. Whoever is dissatisfied cane up and challenge me.¡± A bold young man shouted, ¡°What kind of challenge? Anything?¡± Olivia looked calm and rxed. However, there was no hiding the arrogance in her tone. ¡°Anything. Up to you.¡± Chapter 454 Chapter 454 Chapter 454 Didn¡¯t First Elder want to tter her and want her to be arrogant and despotic? She would do as he wished and let him see what true arrogance was! A few days after waking up, Olivia was still a little lost and helpless. Recently, she had been reading all the books rted to voodoo and then realized something. It was such a simple thing, yet they still had the cheek to call themselves a n. They were just too arrogant! To put it bluntly, the so¨Ccalled voodoo was just poison¨Cpoisonous insects, poisonous bugs, poisonous ants, and poisonous snakes. Olivia used these things like a child ying with their toy. It was not difficult at all. If it were not for the fact that the Golden Voodoo King controlled the other voodoo worm in quantity and distance, Olivia would not have bothered with these people and would have used the Golden Voodoo King to control them. Unfortunately, the name of the Golden Voodoo King sounded domineering, but in reality, it was not very useful. She still had to rely on herself. Olivia stood on the high tform and waved her right hand, indicating for the other party to make a move. The bold young man, Eric, rolled his eyes. He did not directly say what he wanted to challenge her. Instead, he turned around and said to the people beside him, ¡°Hey, everyone, tell me, what should I compete in?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time. Let¡¯s justpete by identifying bugs by looking at pictures,¡± someone said. ¡°Isn¡¯t it too simple?¡± Eric hesitated. What was the difference between looking at pictures to identify bugs and an elementary school student¡¯s exam? It was too simple. The person who spoke snorted coldly. ¡°Do you think the Saintess knows anything about highly poisonous insects? The Saintess doesn¡¯t know much. She probably hasn¡¯t even seen the simplest voodoo worm. Difficultpetitions would be a waste of time.¡± Hearing this, Eric chuckled and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯spete in this. We have to respect the Saintess, right?¡± After the discussion, Eric took a deep breath and asked loudly, ¡°Saintess, how about wepete in identifying bugs by looking at pictures?¡± Olivia simply nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± people in the n moved very quickly. In a short while, they brought over at of pictures that were used to educate the children. Now that they were using in an adultpetition, they felt that it was funny and could not help but Everyone covered their mouths as if they were watching a joke. First Elder stepped forward to host thepetition. ¡°I¡¯ll take out the pictures one will write down the answers. Then, both of you will by one. The Saintess and E reveal your answers together. How about that?¡± Eric felt that there was no problem and nodded in agreement. Olivia watched all of this coldly with an impatient expression. She said directly, ¡°You still want us to write it down? It¡¯s too troublesome. We can just tell you the answer.¡± ¡°Who will go first?¡± Eric reacted quickly. ¡°What if the person who said itter is only copying the first person?¡± Olivia raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Are you nning to copy me?¡± Eric was stunned when he heard this. The others were also stunned. Did the Saintess mean that she wanted to speak first? How arrogant! Eric immediately denied, ¡°I won¡¯t copy you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Olivia pointed with her right hand. ¡°Then let¡¯s begin. Don¡¯t waste time.¡± These words caused another round of discussion among the n. The Saintess was really arrogant. She was actually not afraid at all. They really did not know if they should call her fearless or stupid. First Elder asked someone to line up the pictures of the poisonous bugs. He did not think that the Saintess would be able to guess correctly, so he simply arranged ten pictures. Olivia walked to the picture and nced at it. She did not even look at the details and said directly, ¡°Golden Ringed Ho, Six¨CEyed Sand Spider, Bullet Ant¡­¡± Eric was stunned for a moment. He did not expect Olivia to be able to identify them so quickly. Following that, he lowered his head to identify the poisonous. bugs as well. After taking a few nces, his eyes widened. ¡°Heavens, it¡¯s actually all N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. correct! How was that possible? Eric was a little flustered. First Elder¡¯s brows also knitted together. The pictures that were ced at the back were the more difficult ones. There were a few that were very difficult to identify. Even Eric had to frown and think for a long time. However, Olivia did not hesitate to identify the bugs. After shouting out the names of 58 poisonous bugs in a row, Eric¡¯s face was already covered in cold sweat. However, Olivia was still at ease. At best, the chlookers looked down on her, but now their expressions turned serious. They eximed in their hearts that Olivia was very powerful. There were many bugs that they could not identify, but the Saintess did it easily. First Elder had been secretly observing Eric. When he saw that Eric was starting to panic and speak incoherently, he knew that Eric had reached his limit. If thepetition were to continue, Eric would definitely show his fear. Hence, First Elder said, ¡°Let¡¯s end this round here. The Saintess and Eric are very knowledgeable and know a lot about poisonous bugs. If this continues, it won¡¯t be over.¡± Upon hearing First Elder¡¯s words, Eric heaved a long sigh of relief. He could finally rx. Olivia nced sideways at First Elder and curled her lips into a sneer. She seemed to be able to see through everyone with her deep eyes. It was as if she knew First Elder¡¯s n clearly. Noticing Olivia¡¯s gaze, First Elder¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He was about to speak, but Olivia had already nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s do as First Elder said. The competition will end here.¡± It was only the first round. She couldn¡¯t scare them and had to take it slow. Only bypeting a few more rounds would she leave a deeper impression in the hearts of her nsmen. Olivia knew her goal very well. She did not want to win, nor did she want to suppress anyone. She just wanted everyone to know that she was an insurmountable existence. After Eric slipped away dejectedly, Olivia stood still, looked up, and said, ¡°Who else wants to challenge me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± A young man in martial arts attire ran a few steps and jumped lightly onto the tform. He stared at Olivia and said, ¡°I¡¯llpete with the Saintess.¡± Olivia was a little tired. She walked back to the chair and sat down. Then, she tilted her head to the side and looked at the young man seriously. ¡°What do you want topete in?¡± Her attitude was neither arrogant nor fearful. Instead, it carried the sincerity and warmth of an elder. The young man hade with the intention of embarrassing the Saintess. Now that he had spoken to the Saintess, he immediately scratched the back of his head. He felt that the Saintess was so gentle and kind like a loving parent. He immediately felt a little embarrassed. He grinned, revealing his white teeth, and said respectfully, ¡°My name is Kane Flores. I want topete with you in medicine identification. Alice Olivia nodded. THE Thepetition of identifying medicine was not as simple as looking at pictures to identify insects. Instead, a row of pills would beid out. Through observation, smell, grinding, and a slight taste, one could determine the name and effects of the medicine. This was a veryplicatedpetition. Only people with deep knowledge of pharmacology would dare to take on the challenge. It was not as easy as looking at pictures and identifying insects. Seeing that Olivia still nodded this time, the onlookers began to discuss. ¡°The Saintess is still so calm and confident. Does she really have the ability?¡± ¡°Impossible.¡± Someone didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Pharmacological knowledge is veryplicated. It¡¯s impossible to graduate without eight to ten years of training. The Saintess might be pretending to be calm.¡± The people below discussed animatedly. Although most of them still did not believe Olivia,pared to the previous round where no one believed Olivia, it was already different. Some people were beginning to waver and felt that the Saintess had a certain level. of strength. Chapter 455 Chapter 455 Chapter 455 This was the effect Olivia wanted. She wanted all her nsmen to see her true strength. She was called rampant and arrogant, used of only knowing how to enjoy exquisite food, and labeled as extreme and irritable. All the traps that First Elder hadid for her were useless tricks. As long as she was strong enough, so strong that everyone looked up to her, being arrogant would turn into having a personality. She was also worthy of eating exquisitely and extravagantly. What was wrong with people with great talent being arrogant because of their talent? So what if people with great ability were arrogant and domineering? This was the right a genius deserved! Only those who were useless and not capable enough had to lie low. She did not. have to do so! The preparations were done very quickly. After a while, the people below had ced ten pills on the table. Kane leaned over to take a look and asked, ¡°Are we going to announce the name of the medicine like the previous time?¡± Olivia¡¯s expression was calm as she sat steadily on the chair. She didn¡¯t even look up slightly and she at the pills. When she heard Kane¡¯s question, her lips curl he didn¡¯t even look Kane chuckled and touched the back of his head. He joked, ¡°Saintess, aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll cheat and copy your answers?¡± Olivia lifted her eyelids. Her eyes had a pretty shape. It was not too big or too small, and it gave off a feeling that she was reserved. When she lowered her eyes, she was charming and moving. When she looked up, she immediately exuded a powerful aura. Kane was stunned and stared at her without blinking. Olivia nodded lightly and said in a gentle and serious tone, ¡°I¡¯m the Saintess, the role model of the Flores family, and the faith of all you nsmen. It¡¯s my duty to teach you how to identify medicine and differentiate it from poisons. How can you say that you are copying me?¡± When she said this, her tone was extremely calm, but strong emotions surged in the ears of her nsmen. se was scorching and warm, like the sun. It emitted bright mes, but it did N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. yone Instead, it brought gentle protection. red his eyes. His chest heaved up and down, and there wereplicated and strong emotions surging in him. The impact made his entire body go limp and numb, and it hurt. So this was the purpose of the Saintess¡® existence? He thought of the history books he had read when he was young. He thought that the Saintess who had led the family forward hundreds of years ago would never appear again. He did not expect to meet her today. Kane looked up, a a burning light shed in his eyes. Thepetition began. Olivia walked to the pills and rubbed it between her fingers. After three to five seconds, she said, ¡°Insect¨Crepellent incense can drive away poisonous insects, snakes, and ants within a five¨Cmeter radius, but¡­¡± Olivia frowned and suddenly stopped speaking. But what? Everyone¡¯s interest was piqued by her words. Especially Kane. He held the pill and smelled and tasted it before confirming that it was insect¨C repellent incense. He turned to Olivia curiously. ¡°¡®Saintess, this is indeed insect¨Crepellent incense. Do you feel that something is wrong?¡± In just a short while, Kane had already started to address the Saintess respectfully. The elders at the side had gloomy gazes. They felt that the development of the matter was getting more and more out of control. Second Elder couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Saintess, do you think that there¡¯s something wrong with this pill? Or do you think that this isn¡¯t insect¨Crepellent incense, but soul¨Ccalming incense?¡± The insect¨Crepellent incense and the soul¨Ccalming incense were two pills withpletely different effects. However, their appearance and smell were very simr. They were both slightly yellowish granules and had a faint fragrance. Olivia did not look at Second Elder. She took a tissue and wiped off the powder in her hand. Then, she said unhurriedly, ¡°It¡¯s insect¨Crepellent incense, but the quality is a little poor. This is a form from 300 years ago, right? The main ingredients, geraniums, are now being artificially cultivated. Aren¡¯t you going to consider the changes in the medicinal properties? ¡°Even if we don¡¯t consider the medicinal properties of the ingredients, we still have to make some innovative improvements. It¡¯s been three hundred years, but there hasn¡¯t been any improvement at all. It¡¯s no wonder the Flores family is declining day by day! As soon as she finished speaking, it was as if a stone had fallen into a calmke rantly causing ripples. od Elder & face instantly turned red and he immediately berated, ¡°Nonsensel Absolute nonsense! This is an ancient prescription, passed down by the ancestors of the Flores family. How could you change it just like that?¡± ¡°What a joke.¡± Olivia¡¯s tone was mocking. ¡°Three hundred years ago, the Flores family was still in the Hushe Republic, wearing long robes and shoes made from canvas. Why are they hiding in a corner of the Wayne Country now, wearing suits and trousers? Why is it that thend and the clothes of the ancestors change, but the form of the ancestors can¡¯t be changed? ¡°Is it you who respect ancient prescriptions, or is it because you do not have the ability to improve them?¡± The series of questions made Second Elder¡¯s face turn red, and he couldn¡¯t say a word. The other nsmen were also stunned by these sudden questions. None of them dared to speak. Young people nowadays were not like before, where they listened to their elders. and did not have their own thoughts. Now, young people sought new changes and had their own opinions. Therefore, although they felt that Olivia¡¯s words were a little aggressive, it was notpletely unreasonable. Even the grain seeds improved every year and underwent various evolutions. Why couldn¡¯t they improve ancient prescriptions as well? Seeing that the situation was getting out of control, First Elder had no choice but to say, ¡°The Saintess is right. This is indeed the ancient prescription from 300 years ago. Itcks innovative improvements, but not all prescriptions can be improved. ¡°The insect¨Crepellent incense has already reached perfection. There is no room for improvement. This was a treasure left behind by our ancestors. Naturally, we have to inherit it well. ¡°Although the Saintess¡® idea is good, she¡¯s still too young and radical. The words ¡°innovation and improvement¡± can¡¯t be used everywhere.¡± First Elder¡¯s words were so reasonable that the nsmen nodded repeatedly. Especially the older nsmen. They also felt that the Saintess was still too young. Young people were impulsive and only knew how to change things. They didn¡¯t recognize the good things passed down by their ancestors. Seeing that the situation had turned around, a smile appeared on First Elder¡¯s lips. He was about to belittle the Saintess when her cold voice sounded in his ears. Who said there¡¯s no room for improvement? If you¡¯re not capable enough, then Bay you¡¯re not capable enough. Be honest and don¡¯t find excuses. At this point, Olivia stepped forward and crushed the insect¨Crepellent incense. Then, she said. ¡°Add 120 grams of rosemary, 40 grams of realgar, and 80 grams of Huino: Reconciliate them and the effect will be better Seeing that Olivia had blurted out a prescription, First Elder¡¯s anger intensified. This was too ridiculous. How could a prescription be changed so easily? He had not gone too far just now and had already given her respect. Why was she still so insensible? First Elder was filled with hatred and his jaw was tense. The other elders also frowned and pondered. They felt that the Saintess was messing around. When Dakota saw this, she quickly walked to Olivia¡¯s side and said in a low voice, ¡°Saintess, stop fooling around, ancient prescriptions can¡¯t be changed just like that. Even if you want to improve it, you have to enter theboratory and let the elders. who are proficient in pharmacology improve it step by step. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t change it well. It would be bad if it was poisonous and hurt people.¡± Most people agreed with Dakota¡¯s words. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. The Saintess is being too childish.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Previously, I admired the Saintess for being so powerful, but in the blink of an eye, she started fooling around again. The elders are so angry that their faces turned red.¡± ¡°Sigh, the Saintess is still too young after all.¡± In any case, no one believed Olivia¡¯s words. After all, improving the prescription had to be done carefully. They felt that Olivia had been too impulsive. Chapter 456 Chapter 456 Chapter 456 Hearing the various doubtful voices of her nsmen, Olivia curled her lips and suddenly chuckled. ¡°Careful? You think that I randomly added ingredients to and subtracted ingredients from the prescription and say that I¡¯m not careful. Then let me ask you, have you carefully verified my prescription? Is there experimental evidence that it¡¯s useless?¡± Her words rendered everyone speechless. That was right. Although the prescription that the Saintess mentioned felt very casual, they had not verified it before, so it was indeed not good to deny her just like that. Seeing that his nsmen¡¯s hearts were shaken again, First Elder hurriedly interrupted, ¡°Let¡¯s verify the prescriptionter. Let¡¯s continue thepetition first.¡± With First Elder hosting, everyone¡¯s gaze returned to thepetition. Olivia did not dwell on whether the prescription was useful or not. In any case, she had already improved it. Whether they wanted to verify it or not, it was up to them. She didn¡¯t care. Thepetition continued. This time, Olivia moved very quickly. She did not waste any time and quickly named the medicine and its effects. Soon, Kane couldn¡¯t keep up with her anymore and finally left the stage dejectedly. Later on, a few youths challenged her, but they were all defeated too. After this incident, Olivia could be considered to havepletely made a name. for herself in the Flores family. Although it was not to the extent of changing the inherent perception of the nsmen, it was still a huge change. In Evervale, Sheyenne was making snacks for Andrew. It was Andrew¡¯s favorite chocte cookie. Andrew¡¯s two short legs were dangling in the air as he waited quietly at the side. He kept feeling that Olivia was different from before, but he could not tell what was different. Even though she had the same face and voice, and she was still gentle to him, for ome reason, Andrew felt that he could not get close to her. This was a child¡¯s tural and sharp intuition. chorte cookie is ready. Sheyenne pushed the te of snacks to Andrew cantly e nese and sniffed. It didn¡¯t smell good. In the meat, w Olivia made this snack, the fragrance of almonds was very faint. One had to smell it carefully to detect it. However, this time, the smell of almonds was exceptionally strong. Andrew didn¡¯t even want to eat it anymore. However, when he saw Olivia looking at him expectantly, Andrew could not bear it. He picked up a piece and took a bite. A big smile appeared on his face and he said, ¡°Delicious. Your chocte cookie is so delicious, Olivia.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sheyenne¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Is it as delicious as before?¡± Andrew hesitated for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s a little different.¡± Afraid that Olivia would be sad, Andrew immediately added, ¡°But just a little.¡± Upon hearing this, Sheyenne lowered her eyes in disappointment and a sad expression appeared on her face. ¡°Andrew, you don¡¯t have tofort me. I knew that the taste would definitely be different.¡± Sheyenne wanted to smile, but the corners of her mouth drooped weakly halfway, and her eyes were filled with loneliness. Seeing this, Andrew was a little helpless. He did not know what to do and looked at Sheyenne worriedly. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Sheyenne forced a smile and said in a sobbing tone, ¡°I was seriously injured in Wayne Country, so I can¡¯t taste anything now. This chocte cookie must be very bad, right? Andrew, I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t make your favorite snacks. anymore. Can you forgive me?¡± Andrew¡¯s eyes instantly widened. He was stunned and could not speak for a long time. After a while, he ran to Sheyenne¡¯s side with tears in his eyes and hugged her. ¡°Boohoo, Olivia, what¡¯s wrong? Why can¡¯t you taste anymore? Let¡¯s go see a doctor, okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.¡± Sheyenne hugged the little boy gently. ¡°It¡¯s okay if I can¡¯t taste. anything. You can taste it, right? In the future, Andrew, help me eat all kinds of delicious food, okay?¡± Andrew nodded repeatedly and cried until the corners of his eyes turned red. The little boy was extremely sensible and apologized to Olivia countless times in his heart. He was too evil. How could he despise Olivia¡¯s snacks? It was too much! Sheyenne coaxed Andrew and made a pinky promise with him. ¡°Don¡¯t tell Daddy that I can¡¯t taste it, okay? This is our secret.¡± Why The boy was puzzled. ne exined, ¡°I don¡¯t want Dad to worry. He¡¯s injured and his health isn¡® If he finds out about this, his health will definitely worsen. We¡¯re the closen him. We have to be considerate of him and prioritize his health first hu Andrew nodded sensibly. His father was indeed seriously injured. He was lying on the bed and had to sit in. a wheelchair when he went out. It was better not to tell his father that Olivia could not taste anything anymore. Sheyenne led Andrew to wash his face and then sent him back to his room. After that, she stayed in the bedroom alone. The Sullivan family was really good. That woman called Olivia was really lucky. Olivia had everything Sheyenne desired and dreamed of having. If only she could stay here forever. Sheyenne fell onto the bed and rubbed her cheek against the soft bedsheets. She had lived in the Flores family for more than twenty years. Even though she had be the Saintess, she had never slept in such a good bed. In the Flores family, she lived carefully and timidly. She thought that if she was sensible and obedient enough, she would be loved by her parents. Unfortunately, no matter what she did, her parents still despised her. She tried to please them, but in the end, they only trampled on her even more ruthlessly. Finally, Sheyenne was sick of everything there. She had sacrificed decades of her life and her blood, sweat, and tears. All she wanted was just a trace of love from her family. Unfortunately, the heartless Flores family was not willing to grant her even such a small wish. Sheyenne wanted to escape from the Flores family. She did not want to continue. living like this. She wanted to live for herself. Perhaps God took pity on her, she met Olivia at the auction. The woman was as beautiful as a painting, and her blood actually had a faint. golden color. This was a heaven¨Csent opportunity! Sheyenne did not have time to think about it. She tore off everything on Olivia and changed her clothes with Olivia. She then smeared the fetal toxin on her face and left in a hurry. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. After the regained her freedom, Sheyenne was so happy that she could not control herself. However, after she was happy, she was at a loss. didn¡¯t know where she was going, let alone how to survive. been hiding in the dark, observing others and imitating others, ing The only skill she had was the art of disguise She had ont ad only discovered technique identally because she wanted to hide her ugly face. After wandering for two days, Sheyenne saw the people from the Hushe Republic looking for Olivia. At this moment, a bold idea formed in her mind. She disguised herself as Olivia ording to her memory. After changing her appearance, she was quickly taken away by Book family¡¯s people. They also conducted a psychological test to confirm that she was not a bad person and did not have any bad intentions. Then, she arrived at the Sullivan family. When she first came, she just wanted to experience the feeling of having a family and being cared for. However, as time passed, she became more and more reluctant to leave. She liked this ce and wanted to stay! Chapter 457 Chapter 457 Chapter 457 As Sheyenne was used to hiding in the dark and observing others, she was very good at figuring out people. She was very sensitive and could understand what others liked and what she had to do to make others like her and ept her. In the past, when she was in the Flores family, she was cautious as if she was walking on thin ice all the time. She used all her effort to finally gain a little bit of the Flores family¡¯s pity. However, she did not need to do that in the Sullivan family at all. She only needed. to lower her eyes slightly and make a gesture of clutching her heart, and they would feel sorry for her. In the past, Sheyenne thought that her parents and rtives did not like her because she was not good enough. Now, it seemed that it was not that she was bad or that she did not work hard enough. It was just that the Flores family had a prejudice against her, to begin with. They hated her from the bottom of their hearts, so no matter what she did, they would never like her! Sheyenne liked the Sullivan family, Issac, and the Taylor family. She liked everything about the Hushe Republic. If only she could stay here forever. But¡­ What about the real Olivia? Sheyenne¡¯s eyes were filled with pity and guilt. But soon, the guilt was extinguished by desire. This was fate. It was fate that allowed her to meet Olivia. It was fate that allowed them to exchange lives. Olivia could not me anyone else but herself. She was unlucky, that was all! It was just like what those people from the Flores family had said to her, ¡°You¡¯re just unlucky! You were born with poison in your womb, and you¡¯re ugly. This is your life. No one can change it,¡± After lying down for a while, Sheyenne sat up and wanted to contact the Flores family to find out more about Olivia. However, after hesitating for a while, she still did not dare to contact them. The Flores family was too terrifying. Those people were devils, and Sheyenne was horrified of them. Sheforted herself, telling herself that there was no need to worry and be all. If Olivia fell into the hands of the Flores family, she would definitely to escape. Even if Olivia said that she was not the Saintess, no one believe her. d family would torture Olivia, and she would slowly; wither and decay, In fact, she probably would die in pain in just a few years. At the thought of this, Sheyenne bit her lower lip, feeling a little uneasy. She was not a wicked person. It was just that because of her childhood experience, she was a little sick in her mind. All things aside, she could not bear to see Olivia die in her ce. Otherwise, she would not have passed Book family¡¯s psychological test. Sheyenne clenched her fists and paced back and forth in the bedroom. After pondering and circling for a long time, she finally managed toe up with a way to get the best of both worlds. She had to win over Daniel, Andrew, and Isaac first so that these people would love and protect her. When shepletely reced Olivia¡¯s status, she would think of a way to return to Wayne Country and rescue the real Olivia. Then, she would give Olivia a sum of money to live the rest of her life in peace. After thinking of a solution, a rxed smile appeared on Sheyenne¡¯s face. Two years. All she needed was two years, and she would definitely think of a way to save Olivia, At this moment, there was a knock on the door and a child¡¯s soft voice. It was Andrew. Sheyenne hurriedly went to open the door. Andrew came in with a te of cakes, his face full of ttery. ¡°Olivia, try this.¡± Andrew carefully said, ¡°These cakes are especially soft and crunchy. Olivia, you can¡¯t taste the vor, but you can feel the texture.¡± Sheyenne was a little touched. She squatted down and hugged the little guy, her voice choked. ¡°You¡¯re so nice.¡± Andrew blushed and pushed the te into Sheyenne¡¯s hand. ¡°Eat them.¡± Then, he turned around and ran away. Sheyenne sat at the door with a te in her hand. She reached out to pick one up and put it in her mouth to taste it. Immediately, a sweet fragrance spread in her mouth. It was a simple cake, but it was especially delicious. It tasted so amazing!Content ? N?velDrama.Org. She could not help but narrow her eyes. In the past, when she was in the Flores family, she had never eaten such delicious food. Even after she became a Saintess, her mother would take away her daily meals, leaving her with only dull and Lasteless foods. heyenne wanted to eat another piece, but just as her fingertips touched the cake, sitated for a moment. de real Olivia. At this time. Olivia must be having a hard time ¹ú soul was worse than hers since Olivis did not know the 1508 did and know how to gain sympathy. Given how cold and arrogant Olivia was, she would definitely be bullied hard over there. Olivia might not even get to eat tasteless food. In fact, Olivia might not be given any food at all. At the thought of this, the cake in Sheyenne¡¯s mouth suddenly did not taste as good anymore. She sighed and stopped eating. On the Flores family¡¯s side, Olivia was also eating desserts. She was not used to the pastries of Wayne Country, so First Elder hired a chef from the Hushe Republic. Foods such as burnt cheesecakes, chocte cakes, and apple pies, were all served one by one. Olivia took a bite of every dish and felt that none of it was satisfactory. They were just barely edible. It was far from what she used to eat. Charlee stood at the side and watched as Olivia frowned, clearly so dissatisfied with every snack that her eyes almost popped out of their sockets. Charlee asked in disbelief, ¡°Do you not like any of them?¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°They¡¯re alright.¡± Charlee was speechless. She really did not know what to say. If these desserts were only alright, then what Saintess used to eat would be pig food. After the oath¨Ctaking ceremony ended, Olivia returned to her room to rest. The other youths gathered together to study the prescription that the Saintess had modified previously. Eric was a little uncertain. ¡°Can this thing work?¡± Kane, on the other hand, was very confident in the Saintess. ¡°I think it will.¡± Some people had doubts, while others were confident. In the end, someone said, ¡°Since we don¡¯t know if it will work, let¡¯s go to theboratory and try. We¡¯ll know after we try. The youths were curious. When they heard this, they immediately swarmed to theboratory. When the person in charge of theboratory heard their intentions, he did not dare to lend the laboratory to them directly. Instead, he contacted the First Elder First Elder. This group of young people said that they want to try the rescription modified by the Saintess and want to borrow theboratory, First Elder sneered. ¡°Give it to them. i was a good opportunity to make thein give up so that they would not keep thinking about this matter. He did not believe that the Saintess could really improve the prescription. In the past, there had indeed been talented people in the family who had studied tons of prescriptions. However, they had only changed the prescription after rigorous verification and experimentation. The Saintess only had better memory and was a little smart, yet she dared to say something so arrogant and boastful shamelessly. Thus, the First Elder thought this was a great opportunity to make the Saintess embarrass herself. The person in charge could hear the tone in the First Elder¡¯s words. He sighed and turned to the youths. ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t hurt yourself.¡± ¡°We know, we know. Don¡¯t worry, sir.¡± Kane did not care at all. He waved and ran to theboratory with the others. Seeing this, the person in charge sighed. He quite admired the Saintess. She had not received systematic learning, yet she could remember most of the information by self¨Cstudy. This talent was indeed. rare. Unfortunately, she was too arrogant and conceited, and she would suffer because of that sooner or later. She had changed this prescription today because she was young and impetuous. No one had taken it seriously. Now that Kane and the others had interfered and insisted on experimenting with it, if the effects were not good, everyone in the family would know. This way, the Saintess¡¯s prestige would definitely suffer a blow. The person in charge hoped that the Saintess would be more determined and not be discouraged. Chapter 458 Chapter 458 Chapter 458 Olivia actually did not have an appetite. After a few bites of the dessert, she could not eat anymore. However, when she thought about the child in her belly, she realized that although she did not like the desserts, the child needed nutrition. Thus, she picked up the fork and forced herself to take a few more bites. As she ate, she stroked her abdomen. Her eyes were filled with gentleness. ¡°Baby, baby, you¡¯re my favorite baby.¡± After saying that, Olivia was suddenly stunned. A scene that had never appeared in her memory suddenly shed. It was a beautiful newborn baby boy. His eyes were not open yet, but his small hands were exceptionally strong, grabbing her hair tightly. The girl still had baby fat on her face. She was not close to the little boy in her arms, only disdainful. ¡°So ugly. Did I really give birth to him?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± A gentle male voice sounded. ¡°Our baby is the most beautiful baby in the world.¡± ¡°Baby?¡± Olivia thought. She suddenly lowered her eyes and looked down at her t stomach. She was a little stunned. Had she had a child before? Suddenly, she had a splitting headache, and all kinds of memories shed through her mind. One moment, her memories showed that she had given birth to a boy. The next moment, it would show that she had never given birth. Her memory was too messy, and she had a terrible headache. Hence, she took two deep breaths to ease the pain. Olivia did not dare to think about it anymore. She was pregnant right now and could not afford to be in a troubled mood. Her memories could be sorted out slowly. There was no need to be anxious. Charlee had already taken away all the food and then stayed in a corner in a daze. Olivia looked up at her. ¡°Something on your mind?¡± Charlee forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Olivia adjusted herself into afortable sitting position and said in a gentle tone, Charlee, do you still remember what I said? I¡¯m the Saintess, the Saintess of the Flores family. Therefore, when I ask you a question, you can¡¯t dodge it. You have to answer truthfully. Harlee blinked and stared nkly at Olivia for a moment. Then, the y lowered her head and said shyly, 1 also signed up for the Star Competition, but I¡¯m too weak. I¡¯m afraid of embarrassing the Flores family.¡± There was no limit to the number of participants in the preliminaries of the Start Competition. Everyone could participate. It was simr to the sportspetition. The participants could choose a sport they were good at to sign up for. Charlee was also the daughter of a nsman. However, her family¡¯s conditions. were not very good. Her grandmother was the only member in the family, and could not afford to support her. Therefore, she was sent to the side of the elders to do some work. For nsmen with poor family conditions, this was already a good way out. Charlee had also learned some voodoo, but she was not very proficient in them. ¡°What activity did you sign up for?¡± Olivia asked her. Charlee blushed. ¡°Catching poisonous bugs.¡± Catching poisonous bugs was a rtively popr activity. All the participants would gather in the Star Forest, where they wouldpete to see who caught the most poisonous bugs in three hours. This was aprehensivepetition to test the participants¡® understanding of the Star Forest and their methods of catching poisonous bugs. Charlee told Olivia about her n. ¡°I¡¯m going to catch Bullet Ants in the southwest. Bullet Ants are in groups. As long as I find the ant nest, I can catch many of them.¡± Olivia listened attentively to Charlee¡¯s n and did not interrupt her. Only when Charlee was done did she speak. ¡°Do you want to win?¡± Charlee was embarrassed. ¡°I just hope I won¡¯t be thest ce.¡± Hearing this, Olivia opened the box beside the table and took out a tiny vial. She handed it to Charlee and said, ¡°Take this. When you can¡¯t catch any poisonous bugs and are at your wits¡® end, pour the liquid in the vial on the ground.¡± ¡°What is this?¡± Curious, Charlee asked. She knew that when the Saintess was free, she would get some herbs and make all kinds of things, but she never knew what effects they had. Olivia shook her head and said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡± She did not know what she was making either. She only felt that it could attract poisonous bugs, but she was not sure just how effective it would be. She hade up with this form herself. Without verification, she could not be certain Charlee was speechless. thought ¡°Saintess, you¡¯re kidding, right? How can you give me something you font know What if its poisonous? of this Charlee telt the vial in her hand start to burn Coincidentally, Dakota came over and saw the vial in Charlee¡¯s hand. She asked curiously, ¡°What is this?¡± Charlee exined. ¡°The Saintess gave it to me. It can be used inpetitions to catch poisonous bugs.¡± At this point, she suddenly remembered that Dakota had also signed up for this activity, so she asked, ¡°You also signed up to catch poisonous bugs, right? Do you want this?¡± Dakota quickly refused, her eyes filled with disdain. ¡°You can have it. Grandpa has prepared other medicines to attract poisonous bugs for me.¡± Hearing this, Charlee¡¯s eyes lit up, and she became envious. Dakota¡¯s grandfather was the Third Elder, so the medicine he gave must be very effective. Noticing the envy in Charlee¡¯s eyes, Dakota turned around and ignored her. Instead, she looked at Olivia and asked, ¡°Saintess, one needs to have a customized uniform for the Star Competition. You¡¯re the leader, so you have to dress uniquely. What style do you like?¡± Olivia did not care about this. She casually said, ¡°You decide.¡± Dakota¡¯s eyes shed, and she said, ¡°Maya Flores is an internationally renowned designer. How about letting her personally design and make a piece of clothing for you?¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Seeing Olivia nod, Dakota left happily. Charlee looked at Dakota¡¯s back and hesitated, ¡°Saintess, are you really going to ask Aunt Maya to make clothes for you?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± Olivia did not think much of it. Charlee was only in her teens this year. There were no adults around her who taught her the ways of the world, so she did not know much. However, she could feel that Olivia¡¯s actions were a little inappropriate. Maya was a widely known designer who was very famous outside. If it were not for the Star Competition, she would not havee back at all. Even the First Elder and the others could not order her around casually, but the Saintess shamelessly asked her to make clothes for her. This was too arrogant. Saintess, Charlee clumsily exined. ¡°Aunt Maya is very busy and highly skilled. The clothes she designs are very expensive. Olivia thought she understood what Charlee was trying to say, so sheforted ber. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll pay her this, Charice was about to cry, How are you going to pay her? You¡¯repletely broke and depend on your nsmen to provide for you. How are you going to get the money?¡± In the n, Maya was teaching her nephew voodoo when she heard Dakota¡¯s voice outside. Dakota said that the Saintess had called for her to personally design and make a leading outfit. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Maya¡¯s nephew was young and hot¨Ctempered. He immediately mmed the table and said angrily, ¡°This is too much. Who does the Saintess think she is to order Aunt Maya? Even the First Elder has never worn Aunt Maya¡¯s clothes.¡± Dakota was still there. Maya was worried that her nephew would cause trouble, so she turned to Dakota and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Dakota sighed. ¡°Aunt Maya, don¡¯t me me. It was the Saintess who had high expectations and appointed you. I had no choice.¡± Maya¡¯s eyes dimmed as she said in a low voice, ¡°I know.¡± Chapter 459 Chapter 459 Chapter 459 The nephew could not bear to see his aunt being bullied. He said coldly, ¡°Aunt Maya, I¡¯ll go with you. I want to see how the Saintess has the guts to let you make her clothes.¡± Maya¡¯s cold expression did not change much. She was well¨Cmannered and did not get angry at the Saintess¡¯s order. Instead, she slowly said, ¡°I¡¯ve been living abroad. all these years and rarelye home. I¡¯m ashamed to say that I haven¡¯t contributed much to the n except for the support I rightfully have been providing. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°This time, I¡¯ll go over and make the Saintess a piece of cloth. It can be considered as me contributing to the n.¡± Maya changed her clothes and brought along a ruler, pen, and paper. Then, she followed Dakota over. Dakota had hoped that the Saintess would anger Maya, but she did not want to fall out with Maya. After all, she was going to take over the family business in the future. The closer she was to the powerful elders in the family, the better. Hence, she went to Maya¡¯s side and asked curiously, ¡°Aunt Maya, I heard that you were designing clothes for the fianc¨¦e of the richest man of the Hushe Republic, Mr. Sullivan, some time ago.¡± Maya nodded. ¡°Ms. Taylor had to attend a banquet, so she invited me over.¡± Dakota was envious. ¡°Aunt Maya, you¡¯re really amazing.¡± Maya shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just a supporting role. The main designer was my teacher. I¡¯m just an assistant in charge of the hemline part.¡± Hearing this, Dakota was stunned. She could not believe it. ¡°Even someone as skilled as you was not in charge of the main design? It¡¯s just designing a piece of cloth. Why was it split into parts?¡± Maya smiled and exined, ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but Ms. Taylor¡¯s clothes were all made by Bosman¡¯s top designers. There was even the international master, Abel Dubois, who tailored them for her personally. Ms. Taylor rarely wears other designers¡® clothes. This time, my teacher got the opportunity because of a coincidence. ¡°What coincidence?¡± Dakota was extremely curious. Maya¡¯s words seemed to have opened the door to another world for her. She had never thought that there was someone as noble as Ms. Taylor in this world. Even someone like Aunt Maya was only worthy of designing her hemline. because of the gold chain flowers, Maya recalled. Almost all the works I were decorated with the gold chain flowers of the n. By chance, Ms. Taylor identally saw the clothes I designed and personally asked to wear the clothes I designed.¡± At this point, Maya was a little embarrassed. ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m not qualified enough, so my teacher brought me over. She was in charge of the overall design while I was only in charge of the gold chain flowers part of the hemline.¡± ¡°Ms. Taylor likes gold chain flowers, too?¡± Dakota¡¯s eyes shed with yearning. ¡°If only I could see Ms. Taylor one day. ¡°You soon will.¡± Mayaforted her. ¡°When you¡¯re more experienced in business, the n will send you to the Hushe Republic. By then, you might have a chance to see Ms. Taylor¡± ¡°I hope that day wille.¡± Dakota¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation. Olivia was flipping through medical books in her room. Her memories seemed to have been sealed. There were many things that could not be discovered without a trigger. She could only seem to recall them when she saw something rted to them. In the past few days, she liked to read medical books. Every time she read a little, corresponding memories would appear in her mind. When Maya and the others came over, Olivia only looked up and lowered her head to continue reading her book. She did not pay much attention to them. Seeing her cold expression, Maya¡¯s nephew was instantly filled with anger. ¡°Saintess, aren¡¯t you going too far? It¡¯s fine if you ask Aunt Maya to make clothes. for you, but don¡¯t you have any respect? Even the Hushe Republic¡¯s Ms. Olivia Taylor politely calls her Aunt Maya when she sees her. ¡°But you¡¯re not even saying anything. Aren¡¯t you too much?¡± Olivia Taylor? Olivia mmed the book shut and covered her head. ¡®My head hurts!¡® Who was Olivia? Why was this name so familiar? Arge chunk of memories suddenly swarmed into her mind. There were too many pieces of them, and they were too messy, giving her a splitting headache. Charlee was scared out of her wits and rushed over. ¡°Saintess, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Olivia stretched out her hand and stopped Charlee froming over. She shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, It¡¯s just a headache. Go pour me a cup of coffee.¡± After saying that, she turned to Maya and her nephew and said in a low voice, You guys sit, too, Pretentious! Maya¡¯s nephew sneered. Don¡¯t talk nonsense, Maya reprimanded. Then, she turned to Olivia and exined in a low voice, ¡°Saintess, my nephew has a bad temper. Don¡¯t lower yourself to his level ved her hand. She had a terrible headache, and the memories in her head seemed to have exploded. She could not care about anything else at the moment. Maya seemed to have noticed that the Saintess was not feeling well. She quickly took Olivia¡¯s measurements and then asked her what style she liked. Olivia supported her head with her left arm and massaged her temples with her right hand, looking quite under the weather. She said casually, ¡°Simple andfortable. Yes, it¡¯s like the style of Bosman.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Dakota could not help but chuckle. What a joke. The Saintess, a countryside woman who had never even left Wayne Country, actually knew about Bosman. How arrogant! very Maya also pressed her lips and said with a mocking expression, ¡°Saintess, it¡¯s difficult to imitate the style of the Bosman family. Why don¡¯t you change it?¡± Olivia massaged her temples and said, ¡°Then make it like Abel Dubois¡® designs.¡± Hearing this, Dakotaughed even louder. The Saintess was getting more and more ridiculous. Abel Dubois was the world¡¯s top design master. Maya frowned. ¡°Saintess, if you don¡¯t like my design, you can just say it. I have another¡­ Before she could finish, she was interrupted by Olivia. ¡°Whatever then. Anything is fine.¡± Her head hurt too much, so she was not in the mood to think about anything else. What she said before was just a casual remark. It was as if she had done it countless times in her memory, and it had be a habit. Maya did not look too happy after being interrupted by Olivia, but she did not say anything. She just pressed her lips and nced at Olivia before leaving. When Dakota saw Maya¡¯s angry expression, she could not help but smile and follow behind her. By the time Charlee returned with hot coffee, there was no one in the room except for Olivia. Saintess, here¡¯s your coffee.¡± Charlee poured a cup of coffee. Olivia held the coffee cup and felt the warmth in her palm. Only then did the pain ease a little. She asked Charlee, ¡°Do you know who Olivia Taylor is?¡± Hearing this name, Charlee frowned and thought for a while, then shook her head 1 don Do you want to check? Charlee pushed theputer aver and guessed, saying from what they said Olivia seems to be a very famous person on theputer and typed Olivia Taylor on the keybound Soon, a long introduction popped up. The person who extracted the neurodrug, the youngest recipient of the Lasker Award, the sessor of the ancient medical family, the Smith family of the Hushe Republic, and the fianc¨¦e of the richest person in the Hushe Republic. Because Olivia¡¯s identity as the Capitol Research Institute¡¯s director was not announced to the public, only insiders knew about it, so it was not written in this introduction. Even so, Olivia¡¯s resume was already quite shocking. Chapter 460 Chapter 460 Chapter 460 There were no photos of Olivia on the Inte, and it was difficult to find one. Taking a step back, Olivia had no choice but to search for the photo of the richest man in the Hushe Republic. Coincidentally, there was news that this man and Ms. Taylor had attended a charity event together. Olivia clicked on the link. Charlee also came over to take a look. ¡°In the video, the lights and shadows swayed. It took a while for the richest man of the Hushe Republic, Daniel, to appear.¡± ¡°There he is, there he is.¡± Charlee was excited. She pointed at a corner of the video. ¡°There he is. This is the richest man in the Hushe Republic. Eh, why is he in a wheelchair?¡± Charlee leaned over to take a closer look. Then, she turned to look at the woman beside Daniel and asked curiously, ¡°Is that Ms. Taylor? She¡¯s so beautiful. She¡¯s even prettier than a celebrity.¡± The video was a little blurry, and Olivia was far away, so Charlee could not see clearly. Even so, she could still tell that Ms. Taylor was an extremely beautifuldy. ¡°A handsome man and a beautiful woman, what a good match. Saintess, what do you think?¡± Charlee turned her head, wanting to seek approval. But in the end, she saw a shocking scene. The Saintess¡® face turned green. She curled up on the sofa as if she was experiencing some great agony. ¡°Saintess, Saintess, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Charlee panicked, her face filled with worry. Olivia¡¯s head hurt so much that it felt like it was about to explode. She held Charlee¡¯s hand tightly and bit her lip. Her voice was filled with pain. ¡°Help me to the bed.¡± Charlee hurriedly helped Olivia to the bed andy down. She was so anxious that tears were about to fall. ¡°Saintess, what should I do? I¡¯ll go get the doctor.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Olivia squeezed Charlee¡¯s hand. ¡°Go out and let me sleep for a while. I¡¯ll be fine after a while.¡± Charlee was still worried. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need a doctor?¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Olivia used herst bit of strength. Charlee did not dare to stay any longer. She wiped her tears and left in a panic. Only Olivia was left in the room. She curled up on the bed. The tightly shut door in her mind openedyer byyer, and all the memories came flooding in Tint, is was when she was young She remembered everything before she was five ald How she got lost, and how alle was adopted by Isar Then there were the memories before she was 19 years old. When she was 18, she met Daniel. They fell in love, and she gave birth to a son. Later, because of a misunderstanding, she discovered that the Grant family¡¯s people were tracking her. In order to protect Daniel and the child from the people the Grant family arranged around her, she used silver needles to seal this memory and returned to her grandfather. Thest was the memory from more than half a month ago. This was because the Golden Voodoo King had suddenly barged into her mind and disturbed her seal, causing all her memories to be chaotic and causing. her to temporarily lose her memory. Olivia slowly digested these memories and sorted them out bit by bit. When there was no pain in her head and all her memories were clear, she sat up. She remembered everything now. Her name was Olivia Taylor. She could recall everything clearly. Olivia lowered her head and touched her abdomen. His eyes suddenly stung, and a tear fell. It turned out that she had really given birth to a son, but she had forgotten about him. She felt she was an ipetent mother. Andrew was so smart, obedient, sensible, and loved her, yet she had forgotten about him. Olivia did not regret sealing this memory because she wanted to protect Daniel and Andrew. At that time, she was still a candidate for the future Mrs. Grant. The Grant family would never allow her to fall in love and have children. Furthermore, at that time, Daniel was not the richest man in the Hushe Republic that the world knew him to be yet. He was just a child who his parents were biased against, a pitiful child who got pushed off a cliff by his uncle. He could not protect himself and his child. Therefore, Olivia had to hide their existence. However, she hated herself for recovering her memory sote. If she had recovered her memory earlier, would she have been able to reunite with Andrew? Would she¡­ Olivia could not bear to think about it anymore. She covered her mouth and cried. She did not know how long she cried for, but the sky had turned dark. Only then did she pull herself out of her thoughts. Charlee came over to see her. Seeing that her eyes were red and swollen, Charlee worried. Saintess, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling very ufortable? Speaking of which, it was strange. In the past, the Saintess always looked worried and depressed, but Charlee never thought much of it. But now, when she saw the Saintess crying with red eyes, her heart ached.. It was as if the Saintess in front of her was supposed to be positive and radiant all the time, and sorrow and gloom should never appear on her face. livia took a sip of water and looked up at Charlee with a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Charlee was stunned for a moment. The Saintess¡® eyes were so clear, and there was a hint of determination and gentleness in them. She lookedpletely different from before. She seemed to have be more determined and stronger. Charlee could not put it into words, but she instinctively felt that the Saintess gave her a sense of security, making her almost want to bow to her. Olivia¡¯s emotions had stabilized. At the auction, the Golden Voodoo King suddenly entered her body and made her faint. Therefore, she did not know what had happened to her. Everything on her, including her clothes, shoes, and the GPS device, had disappeared. Although she did not know what had happened to her, it was not difficult to guess. From Charlee¡¯s description, she was wearing the Saintess¡¯s robe, so there was a high chance that the Saintess of the Flores family had taken her things and changed into her clothes. Olivia massaged her temples while thinking about what to do next. The Olivia that was currently in the Hushe Republic should be a substitute that Mr. Book and the others had found. Their goal was to stabilize the situation at the Capitol Research Institute and prevent the Grant family from taking advantage of the situation. As long as she found a way to contact her own people, she could sessfully return to the Hushe Republic. Olivia thought of a few ideas in her heart and decided on the next step. Just as she was about to turn on herputer to check something, her gaze suddenlynded on the face reflected on theputer screen. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. This¡­ Olivia¡¯s heart clenched as she looked at the ck and blue scars all over her face. She knew that her face was ruined, but she did not expect it to be sopletely ruined. It was getting worse by the day. Seeing that the Saintess did not move and was staring nkly at the reflection on the creen, Charlee was a little worried. ¡°Saintess? Do you want to find a doctor to look? The scars on your face have spread quite a bit these few days. They¡¯re most all over your face now! Olivia shook her head and felt her own pulse. She quickly determined that it was fetal toxin. It must have been the fetal toxin in Berry Flores¡¯s body that infected her. The toxin in her womb was mixed with many types of poison. It was very difficult. to cure in itself. Moreover, she was pregnant, so she could not undergo clinical trials. The longer the poison umted in her body, the harder it was to detoxify. Olivia took a deep breath. She wanted to rx a little, but she could not control. her body. It was as if a dagger was twisting in her lungs. It was so painful that she could not speak. The poison on her face had been infected for more than half a month. If she did not get it out, it might umte in her body and could never be removed. However, if she took the antidote, it would definitely hurt the child in her womb. She could only keep one between the child and her face! She had to make a choice! Olivia was in a dilemma, Chapter 461 Chapter 461 Chapter 461 Olivia did not know what to do. At this moment, she missed Daniel very much. Before regaining her memory, although Olivia liked Daniel, her feelings for him had always been restrained and rational. It was within her control. However, after regaining her memories, love, longing, and dependence surged out like a flood. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. She could not control it at all. At this moment, she had a very clear realization. She loved Daniel very much. After sending Charlee out, Olivia closed the door tightly and took out her phone, wanting to call Daniel. She had already typed the number down, but she just could not press the call button. Her fingertips kept trembling. In the end, her entire body started trembling. Olivia took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and pressed her fingertip down. After some time, the call was picked up. ¡°Hello?¡± A deep and maic voice sounded like red wine that had been precipitated for decades. It was vourful and gentle. Olivia¡¯s lips trembled. She wanted to say something, but she could not say a word. On the other side, Daniel waited for a moment. Clearly, he was getting impatient. His voice was faintly irritated. ¡°Who is this?¡± Olivia could see his current expression even though they were thousands of miles. away. He must be frowning. Daniel actually did not have a good temper. He was the son of a rich family and smart, but his parents were biased and did not like him. Therefore, his words and actions were cold and indifferent. He was indifferent to everything and was very distant from others. He treated everyone equally. He looked gentle, but he was actually apathetic. Only when he ced someone in his heart would he open his heart and ept thempletely. There was a long silence on the other end of the line. Daniel was getting more and more impatient. Coincidentally, Sheyenne came in with some desserts. When she saw this scene, she asked curiously, ¡°Who is it?¡± When Olivia heard the female voice that sounded simr to her, her breathing suddenly became rapid, and she gripped her phone tightly. Daniel lowered his eyes. His eyes under his long eyshes were cold and distant. He did not like people entering his room without knocking. ¡°Get out.¡± Daniel did not answer Sheyenne¡¯s question. His thin lips spat out two extremely sharp words, causing Sheyenne¡¯s face to instantly turn pale. Thefortable days she had spent heretely had made her lose her sense of propriety. She actually came in without knocking. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll go out now.¡± Sheyenne hurriedly left. ¡°Hold on.¡± Daniel suddenly stopped her when she reached the door. Sheyenne¡¯s eyes lit up, and she looked up in surprise. However, next, she heard. Daniel say, ¡°In the future, you¡¯re not allowed toe near me without my permission. You¡¯re not allowed to touch my things, especially my phone.¡± Hearing the word ¡®phone, Sheyenne¡¯s hands tightened, and a chill suddenly ran down her spine. At this moment, she was extremely flustered. Could it be that Daniel already knew that she had deleted his call history? Impossible, impossible! Daniel did not give Sheyenne time to think and said directly, ¡°During the physical therapyst time, I was afraid that I would miss Mr. Book¡¯s call, so I asked you to hold it for me. It won¡¯t happen again.¡± Speaking of this, Daniel paused and continued, ¡°I won¡¯t hold you ountable regardless of whether had any ideas before, but I hope you can remember your identity in the future and not have any ideas that you shouldn¡¯t have.¡± Sheyenne lowered her eyes, which were filled with tears. ¡°Okay,¡± she replied in a low voice and turned to leave. After Sheyenne left, Daniel realized that the call was still ongoing. He brought the phone to his ear and asked again, ¡°Hello, who is this?¡± There was still no sound. Daniel frowned. His expression was cold as usual, but his dark and deep eyes were filled with impatience. It was obvious that he was already on the verge of impatience. He raised his slender fingers and was about to hang up the call. The moment he pressed the button, Daniel¡¯s heart suddenly shrank, and his entire body tensed up. He seemed to have suddenly thought of something, and his throat became extremely dry. His thin lips slowly approached the microphone, and his voice. trembled as he asked tentatively, ¡°Livy?¡°: As soon as he said that, the other party instantly hung up. Seeing this, Daniel almost broke down. His eyes were red. He ignored his broken ribs and sat up on the bed. He shouted. ¡°Someone, someone!¡± Then, with trembling hands, he called back again and again. His gaze was fixed on the number on it as if he wanted to carve this string of numbers into his heart. Livy, it was his Livy, it must be his Livy! Ellis came over very quickly. As soon as she entered the house, she saw Daniel lying on the ground. Immediately, she became extremely anxious. ¡°Someone, someone,e quickly. Where¡¯s the doctor?¡± As she spoke, she went forward and wanted to help Daniel onto the bed. However, Daniel pushed her away. His eyes were red as he showed his phone to Ellis. ¡°Go and check this number immediately.¡± Ellis was a little frightened by Daniel, but she had been Daniel¡¯s secretary for a long time and knew a little about Daniel. Only Miss Olivia could cause such a huge emotional fluctuation in Mr. Sullivan. Ellis immediately nodded. She picked up the phone and ran out. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely check this number immediately.¡± After saying that, she ran toward the door,pletely ignoring Daniel on the ground. At the door, she met Sheyenne, who was running over. Sheyenne looked at Daniel on the ground with a worried expression. She subconsciouslyined, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you help Mr. Sullivan up?¡± ¡°What do you know?¡± Ellis shook off Sheyenne and ran out without hesitation. He only broke a few ribs and fell to the ground. Ellis knew that even if Daniel lost his life, Miss Olivia would still be his priority. Ellis was very quick. She immediately had someone check this number. Unfortunately, this number seemed to have appeared out of thin air without any traces. If it were not for the call log on Daniel¡¯s phone, they would have thought that Daniel was dreaming. This was too strange. Why were there no clues at all? On the other side, Olivia¡¯s fingertips tapped on theputer, removing all traces. For someone as expert as her, no one would be able to find her as long as she wanted to hide herself. Closing theptop, Olivia leaned back in her chair. Her body seemed to have lost all strength. She thought she was brave enough to face Daniel with this face. However, all her courage instantly dissipated when she heard Daniel say, ¡°Livy¡°. He called her Livy. Livy was the most beautiful girl in the world, and she was the ugliest girl. Daniel said that he had to kiss Livy a hundred times every morning. Could he still kiss her face now? Daniel said that he loved Livy the most and would always love her. If he saw her like this, would he still love her? Olivia knew that she should not doubt him and should believe him, but this was what love was. Love would make one worry. Perhaps he would still love her when he saw her ugly appearance, but what about a yearter, ten yearster? Would he not be disgusted by such an ugly face every day? Olivia could not ept such consequences. If she wanted to face Daniel, she had to do it while she was at her best and most beautiful. She wanted herself to be lively and beautiful forever in the memories of Daniel. She could not appear in front of him like this. Absolutely not. Chapter 462 Chapter 462 Chapter 462 ¡°Mr. Su Sullivan, I can¡¯t find anything.¡± Ellis lowered her head, feeling very ipetent. ¡°There¡¯s no trace at all.¡± Daniel was wearing a ck shirt. The top two buttons of his cor were unbuttoned, revealing a small part of his smooth and firm chest. Even though he was sitting in a wheelchair, it did not affect his noble and outstanding temperament at all. Daniel tapped his fingertips on the armrest twice and said in a deep voice, ¡°Continue to send people to the Wayne Country and raise the search efforts.¡± Ellis said in a low voice, ¡°Understood.¡± Sheyenne stood at the door and looked at the situation in the living room. She pressed her lips tightly and the light in her eyes flickered. Daniel noticed her presence and asked coldly, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Sheyenne held a te of fruits in her hand and said in a low voice, ¡°The doctor said that you have to replenish your vitamins and eat more fruits.¡± Upon hearing this, a trace of impatience shed across Daniel¡¯s elegant and handsome eyes. There was no expression on his exquisite and beautiful face. His tone was cold and terrifying. ¡°Who asked you toe? Get out.¡± Like a frightened rabbit, Sheyenne lowered her head and hurriedly left with the fruit te. Coincidentally, Andrew came down from upstairs. A look of surprise shed across his beautiful eyes. He turned to look at Sheyenne, who had run out, and then at Daniel, who was downstairs. His little head was filled with worry. What was wrong with his parents? Why was Daddy so fierce to Mommy?! Andrew was panicking. He carefully walked to Daniel¡¯s side and asked, ¡°Dad, why were you so fierce to Olivia just now?¡± Daniel did not expect Andrew to see this scene. For a moment, he regretted it and exined, ¡°I was not fierce. I¡¯m not feeling well, so I raised my tone a bit. Andrew, don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯m not fierce to Olivia.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Andrew nodded obediently. He did not say anything on the surface, but his heart was filled with uneasiness. He ran upstairs to Sheyenne¡¯s room and knocked lightly on the door. Then, he carefully leaned in. ¡°Olivia.¡± Seeing Andrew, the corners of Sheyenne¡¯s mouth twitched. She smiled at him and waved Come Andrew was a little hesitant. He did not know why, but although he missed Olivia a lot, he felt extremely weird whenever he saw her, and he did not want to be close to her. Especially when Olivia hugged him, he felt very ufortable. Andrew shook his head and smiled at Sheyenne. ¡°Olivia, you rest. I¡¯ll go. homework.¡± do my Sheyenne sensed the boy¡¯s resistance and deliberately pretended to be disappointed. Her eyes were wet as she sobbed. ¡°Andrew, do you hate me too?¡± Why was Olivia Crying? Andrew immediately became nervous and shook his head in panic. ¡°No, no. Why would I hate you?¡± Sheyenne chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m just teasing you.¡± Andrew heaved a sigh of relief and chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re so bad.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Sheyenne stepped forward and patted Andrew¡¯s head without much physical contact. She knew that children were the most sensitive, so she could not approach Andrew forcefully. She had to take it slow and let him get used to her existence first. After some time, he would ept her. After leaving Sheyenne¡¯s room, Andrew returned to his room and took out his phone to y the programming game that Olivia had made for him. Just as he opened it, a private message suddenly popped up. It was from another yer. How strange. There were actually other yers in this game. Was this person also Olivia¡¯s friend? Andrew opened the private message. There was a line of words: [Hello, Andrew.] [Who are you?] Andrew frowned and looked vignt. [How do you know my name?] He was only soft and cute in front of his parents. When facing others, he was exactly the same as Daniel. They were simrly cold and distant. The other party replied quickly, [I¡¯m a friend of Olivia. She asked me to apany you.] Andrew did not believe this yer at all. He replied, [Olivia is next door. She can apany me by herself. She doesn¡¯t need to find anyone else.] After sending the message, the other party was silent for a long time. Just as Andrew thought that the other party would not reply, another message came in. Do you like the Olivia next door?] What did she mean by the Olivia next door? Andrew knitted his brows. He had a sense of crisis. He felt that the other party was a big liar and was trying to get information out of him. He could not let the other party discover his true thoughts. Thinking of this. Andrew replied word by word. [Of course, I like Olivia the most. I just came out of the room next door.] The other party seemed uncertain and even confirmed it. [Do you really like her?] Andrew was a little impatient. He only replied with one word. [Yes!] The other party was silent for a while before sending a new message. [Then, is she good to you?] What the hell kind of question was this? Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Andrew pulled a long face and replied. [Yes. Olivia is very, very good to me.] [That¡¯s good.] After the other party sent such a message, the yer disappeared, along with the previous chat records. Andrew did not take it seriously. He thought that the chat history was automatically deleted because the game¡¯s server was small. Thus, he lowered his head and continued to study the programming game. At the Flores family in Wayne Country. Olivia sat by the bed in a daze as if She had fallen into some kind of memory. After a long time, She came back to her senses and chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s good. That¡¯s good¡­ When Kelly heard the news of an unknown call, she immediately ran back to the Smith family¡¯s vi. The first thing she said when she saw Daniel was, ¡°Did Olivia call you?¡± Daniel looked up at Kelly. There was no expression on his face. His voice was extremely calm. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Kelly raised her eyebrows and was immediately furious. He kicked the coffee table and said in a furious tone, ¡°You say you don¡¯t know? I think you¡¯re so smitten that you¡¯ve lost your mind. You don¡¯t even know where you left Olivia!¡± Kelly was furious. She had the deepest prejudice against Sheyenne. When they first said that they wanted Sheyenne to pretend to be Olivia, she did not agree. To her, Olivia was the most noble and proud. No one was worthy of recing her! Ellis was about to cry when he saw Kelly¡¯s unconcerned gaze. She quickly went forward and exined, ¡°Please stop messing around. If word gets out and the Grant family knows, all of this would be in vain!¡± All of you only care about benefits and the big picture. Have any of you ever cared about Olivia? Kelly¡¯s eyes were cold. She hated Daniel. She hated Mr. Book. She hated these people who talked about the big picture all the time. She hated herself even more for not being able to do anything. If she had the ability, she would have brought her people to Wayne Country to look for Olivia herself. Why would she be trapped in Evervale and wait for news. from others? She had been protected by Olivia her entire life. Without Olivia, she would not be who she was today. Unfortunately, she was so weak that she could not do anything when Olivia went missing. After Kelly vented her anger, she ran out. She could not sit still and do nothing. The entertainment industry? Being a celebrity? Forget it! She did not care about being a celebrity anymore. She wanted to find Olivia personally! Chapter 463 Chapter 463 Chapter 463 After returning to her residence, Kelly began to pack her things. Her management contract was very free, and there were no restrictions. Moreover, after Olivia disappeared, she was worried and in a bad mood, so her agent. Amanda Cook, did not ept any tasks for her. She had been very freetely. Just as she finished packing, the doorbell rang. It was her manager, Amanda. Kelly was very surprised. She raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Amanda looked at Kelly¡¯s luggage with a vignt expression. ¡°Where are you going? You still have a variety show to go.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± Kelly did not care. ¡°You¡¯re crazy! That¡¯s a big show. There are tons of popr celebrities fighting over it!¡± Amanda was so angry that her face turned red. That was a variety show that she had worked hard to get, but Kelly rejected it just like that. Kelly sighed and sat on the sofa. She said helplessly, ¡°Look at me, Amanda. Do I look like I¡¯m cut out for this? I was scolded for having no acting skills in filming, and I was scolded for being out of tune when I sang. Now, the entire inte is insulting me, saying I slept my way up. Why would I still go to a variety show? To ask to be insulted?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this the route we nned? That even being infamous is a type of famous? Why don¡¯t you like it anymore?¡± Amanda frowned. ¡°No.¡± Kelly shook her head with a determined expression. ¡°I have something more important than gaining fame now!¡± ¡°You¡¯re a lunatic!¡± Amanda could not take it anymore. Although Kelly¡¯s acting skills were bad, and she had a stoic face and a cold aura around her, it was a good thing that she had a good face and had learned boxing. She was also hardworking enough. If she took the path of stardom and trained for a few years, she would definitely be popr. Unexpectedly, Kelly actually quit now. ¡°What¡¯s more important than bing famous? There are so many people in the entertainment industry who want to be famous overnight. The resources you have are something that people dream of having, but you don¡¯t know how to cherish them at all. Amanda expected better from Kelly. Kelly had a cold expression on her face. She was going to leave regardless of what Amanda said. Where the hell are you going?¡± Seeing that she could not convince Kelly, Amanda was on the edge of having a breakdown and roared. Kelly looked up and stared at her. To look for someone!¡± ¡°Alone?¡± Amanda felt that Kelly was too willful. ¡°How are you going to find someone on your own? It¡¯s like looking for a needle in a haystack!¡± Speaking of this, Kelly¡¯s eyes were filled with frustration. She knew very well of how powerless she was. In the past, she always felt that staying by Olivia¡¯s side and being skilled enough inbat to protect Olivia was enough. Now that she realized it was useless even if she was skilled inbat. She wanted power and money. This was the only way to find Olivia. Amanda stared at Kelly for a moment and suddenly sighed. She looked like she was out of methods and said, ¡°Let me think of a way for you. Do you know Mr. Walter:¡± Kelly raised her eyebrows. Amanda exined, ¡°Ian Walter. The Walter family is very powerful overseas.¡± At this point, seeing that Kelly did not respond, Amanda added, ¡°Do you know the Phil family? The Phil family of the four major families in Capitol. The family that is as famous as the Grant family. That¡¯s a branch of Mr. Walter¡¯s family.¡± Kelly frowned and looked at Amanda. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Amanda took a deep breath. ¡°Mr. Walter is at Evervale right now. To be honest, your face is pretty enough. As long as you hook up with Mr. Walter, even if you want to turn the entire Evervale upside down, all it will take is for Mr. Walter to say the word, let alone find someone.¡± Kelly understood and frowned. ¡°You mean you want me to hook up with Ian Walter?¡± Amanda let out a low cough. ¡°Don¡¯t be so blunt. I want you to date him.¡± Kelly snorted. She felt that these people in the entertainment industry were really hypocritical. They all loved to mess around, but they pretended to be innocent in front of the audience. She did not mind seducing men. As long as she could help Olivia, she was willing to give up even her life. However¡­ Kelly hesitated. She had been learning boxing and guns since she was young. Her personality was even tougher than a man¡¯s. She was not gentle at all. Would Ian like her? I don¡¯t know how.¡± She shook her head. Amanda felt a headacheing on and said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯ll teach you.¡± Kelly thought for three seconds and agreed. This could be considered a shortcut. She would first agree and try for a few days. If it worked, she would usen¡¯s power to find Olivia. If it did not work, she would do it herself. Seeing that Kelly agreed, Amanda could not hide the joy in her eyes and chuckled. Kelly was puzzled. ¡°Why are you so happy?¡± ¡°No, no.¡± Amanda had an unnatural look on her face. Then, she changed the topic. ¡°Mr. Walter just came back from overseas. It¡¯s his first timeing to Evervale. I heard that the Walter family is nning to find him a Hushenian lover. They will hold a ball to do it.¡± Kelly instantly understood. ¡°They¡¯re choosing a woman for him.¡± Amanda nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I meant.¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s even less hope for me.¡± Kelly spread out her hands. She did not have any skills in wooing men. In the past, when she was training, she was surrounded by herrades., and they were all afraid of her. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine,¡± Amandaforted Kelly. ¡°I¡¯ve found out what Mr. Walter likes. He likes women who are sexy. During the ball, I¡¯ll prepare an off¨Cthe¨Cshoulder outfit for you and put on beautiful makeup. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll dazzle his eyes.¡± Kelly was unenergetic. ¡°Alright.¡± On the day of the ball, Amanda had indeed dressed Kelly up beautifully and taught her a few seductive tricks. ¡°Remember, the secret to seducing a man is itchy. You have to make his heart itch for more.¡± Kelly found it hard to understand. ¡°Are you asking me to tickle him?¡± Amanda was speechless. ¡°What¡¯s with your brain? Not tickle him. Scratch the palm of his hand, you know? You¡¯re going to shake hands with Mr. Walter when you two meet for the first time, right? After shaking hands, gently tickle his palm. with your fingers. He¡¯ll definitely feel itchy inside.¡± Kelly understood. ¡°I know how to do that.¡± It was just scratching someone. Simple. Amanda repeatedly reminded Kelly and finally sent her to the ball. There were many beautiful girls at the ball this time. Kelly was not even number one among the beauties present. She held her wine ss and wandered around the ball, looking forn. However, she could not find him. Instead, she saw a few familiar faces. They were all familiar faces in the entertainment industry. There was Lora, who was known to be innocent and pure, and the sexy actress, Charlotte. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this Ms. Sebastian?¡± Charlotte was the first to notice Kelly. Her tone was sarcastic. ¡°Even someone with resources as rich as you would attend such a ball. Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡± Everyone in the entertainment industry knew about Kelly. After all, she was backed by the richest man in the country, Daniel Sullivan. While other female. celebrities were struggling and could not get any resources, Kelly could rely on her poker¨Cfaced acting skills to obtain countless good resources. Lora also saw Kelly. She was wiser. Although she did not like Kelly, she would 1209 never offend a person with such a powerful background Hence, she raised her hand and tugged at Charlotte. In a low voice, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t provoke her. Business is more important¡± Charlotte snorted. Although she looked indignant, she still followed Lora obediently. She muttered softly. This Kelly is so annoying. It wasn¡¯t easy for us to get news about Mr. Walter. We spent so much effort to get the tickets to the ball, but she came here so casually. It¡¯s really infuriating¡± ¡°Calm down.¡± Lora looked up and said indifferently. I heard that Mr. Walter 1s extremely cold and distant. A proud youngdy like Kelly won¡¯t catch his eye. She¡¯s not ourpetitor. Don¡¯t waste your time on her ¡°Got it.¡± Charlotte nodded. Chapter 464 Chapter 464 Chapter 464 Kelly had not even stayed at the ball for half an hour before she started to get impatient. Olivia was still suffering somewhere. She really did not have the mood toe to such an asion. She raised her wrist and looked at her watch. It was almost eight o¡¯clock in the evening, and she was getting more and more impatient. Forget it. Her personality was not liked by men at all. Back in the days when she was training, there would be men who were interested in her at the beginning, but they would notst long. In less than a week, all of them would keep a distance from her. Kelly knew that she was not the type to seduce men. Just as she was about to leave, there was amotion at the door. Everyone in the ball moved towards the door. They extended their necks to rush. towards the door, but they did not dare to get too close, leaving a wide passage in the middle. Kelly¡¯s reaction was slow. She could not squeeze in front at all. Her eyes shed as she pulled a chair and stood on it. Looking from above, she saw it clearly. At the entrance of the ball, a man in ck walked in. His well¨Ctailored suit. wrapped around his body, entuating his tall and slender figure. Kelly was a little surprised. Other than Daniel, this was the first time she had seen. such a good¨C looking man. In the entertainment industry filled with handsome men and beautiful women, it was difficult to find someone with such an elegant temperament. Ian walked forward with two assistants by his side, reporting something to him. As he walked, he listened and nodded from time to time. With the nobility and arrogance of an aristocrat, even his nod was like a reward to those around him. There was an invisible aura around this man that made the people around him subconsciously submit. Ever since he came in, everyone in the ball subconsciously fell silent, not daring to say a word. In the huge venue, only his assistant¡¯s report and his heavy footsteps could be heard. When he finally reached the center of the venue, everyone began to line up to wait for him to meet them. Kelly also found a spot and stood behind everyone, moving forward step by step. She was a little far away from Ian, so she did not feel much. However, as she got closer and closer, she began to feel nervous, and her heartbeat elerated. She did not know if it was because she cared aboutn¡¯s reaction or if she was influenced by the people around her. Finally, it was her turn. Ian stretched out his right hand. Kelly subconsciously shook it and introduced. herself, ¡°Kelly Sebastian.¡± a cello. Ian enunciated his words clearly. His voice was deep and his tone was like He did not seem to be interested in Kelly. He only touched her hand lightly with his fingertips and quickly retracted it. It was too fast for Kelly to react. Oh no! She had not scratched his palm yet! It was time for her to show off her skills. Before Ian could retract his right hand, Kelly grabbed his wrist with her left hand and scratched his palm. What was this? What the hell was she doing? Everyone was shocked by Kelly¡¯s actions. The so¨Ccalled seduction had to be done inadvertently and in the dark. However, Kelly actually grabbed Ian¡¯s wrist in public and scratched him. This seduction technique was too crude! Charlotte could not help but burst outughing. The others around her also chuckled. Kelly finally realized that she did not do it right. She was extremely vexed and scolded herself. What was she doing? What was she doing?! Why did she grab his wrist and scratch it? What was wrong with her brain? Even though Kelly had undergone professional training and had a strong will, she could not help but blush. Oh God, this was too embarrassing. Ian must have had a terrible impression of her. Kelly lowered her head. She immediately wanted to run and hide in the crowd. However, before she could retreat, Ian spoke. He seemed to be very interested in Kelly¡¯s behavior. He looked at her seriously with his fine and deep eyes. ¡°Miss Sebastian, is this the Hushe Republic¡¯s etiquette? It¡¯s very interesting. As he spoke, he reached out his clean and slender right hand and grabbed Kelly¡¯s wrist. Then, he gently scratched her palm¡­ Kelly¡¯s heart suddenly itched. ¡°Oh my god!¡± The scene instantly fell silent. Even Kelly herself was shocked by this turn of events. Only then did everyone realize that Ian had lived overseas since he was you Although he spoke fluent Hushenian, he did not know anything about its etiquette. Elijah Glover, Ian¡¯s assistant, said, ¡°Miss Sebastian, Mr. Walter is very interested in the Hushe Republic¡¯s etiquette. Would you like to exin it to him?¡± ¡°What? I would have the opportunity to?¡± Kelly thought. Her eyes lit up. This was really a lucky stroke. She immediately nodded rapidly. ¡°Sure, sure.¡± Her eyes were as bright as stars as she stared at Ian. Was she that happy? Ian¡¯s eyes narrowed. He inadvertently turned his gaze away and pretended that nothing had happened. Elijah stretched out his hand and led Ian and Kelly to the seat beside them. The women who were waiting in line to seen were dumbfounded. He was leaving just like that? He was going to ignore the rest of them? Charlotte was originally gloating and mocking Kelly, but in the blink of an eye, the situation had reversed. She immediately gritted her teeth. Kelly was her nemesis. Every time she met Kelly, she would have bad luck. Lora¡¯s expression did not look too great either. She was almost at thest position. She originally wanted to wait till Ian was a little fatigued and surprise him. However, she did not have the chance to showcase herself at all. ¡°What should we do?¡± Charlotte stomped her feet in anger. ¡°This Kelly is so lucky. So much so that I think she was pretending just now.¡± Lora lowered her eyes. She was also a little annoyed at herself for underestimating Kelly. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°We¡¯ll take the initiative to go overter.¡± ¡°What?¡± Charlotte licked her lips nervously. ¡°Isn¡¯t that too abrupt?¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s rude, we have to go over. We¡¯ve already lost the initiative. If we don¡¯t think of a way to stand out, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll be drowned in the crowd. This is a rare opportunity we¡¯ve fought for. Lora decided to go all out. On the sofa, Kelly¡¯s heart was beating wildly. She was extremely anxious. ¡°What should I do? What should I do?¡± She thought in her head. Amanda had only taught her one move and nothing else. She had no idea how to get along with men. She was so anxious that she was sweating profusely. Kelly decided to go to the washroom and send a message to Amanda. Hence, she quickly raised her head. ¡°Mr. Walter, 1¡­¡± On the side, Ian thought that she had something to say, so he turned around. His movements were a little hurried, and Kelly almost fell into his arms. Fortunately, she was agile and stabilized her body, so she did not get inton¡¯s arms. Kelly was about to heave a sigh of relief when her gaze paused and suddenly fell on the half of the crescent ne that was exposed around Ian¡¯s neck. ¡°Huh?¡± This ne looked so familiar. Kelly had a simr ne before. Olivia gave it to her. She cherished it like it was a treasure.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. About seven years ago, during a training session, she had unintentionally saved a kidnapped little boy. The little boy took away the ne around her neck and said that he would repay her in the future. At that time, Kelly was so angry that she almost cried. Everyone was giving a token to their savior, but this boy actually snatched the token from his savior. She wanted to snatch the ne back, but the little boy refused to give it to her. He even said righteously, ¡°After we separate, you will definitely forget me. In order to prevent you from not remembering me, I want to snatch the most important thing from you. That way, you will always remember me. You will also want to find me.¡± After saying that, he stuffed the crescent ne into his mouth. No matter how Kelly tried to pry open his mouth, she could not open it even when it was dripping with blood. In the end, the little boy was taken away by the people who picked him up, and Kelly was also taken away by her team leader. To this day, Kelly still remembered that when they parted ways, the little boy opened his mouth full of bloody teeth and smiled at her. Chapter 465 Chapter 465 Chapter 465 The crescent ne only shed past. Kelly thought that she had been mistaken and did not take it seriously. She nodded at Ian and said that she wanted to go to the washroom. Then, she hurriedly ran to the washroom. When she arrived, she immediately called Amanda to ask about the next steps. ¡°What should I do next, Amanda?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve sessfully approached Mr. Walter? That¡¯s amazing.¡± Amanda was amazed. Then, she taught Kelly her moves. ¡°Follow what I taught you before. Move closer to Mr. Walter, touch his shoulders and thighs, and create a sensual feeling.¡± Kelly listened attentively and memorized all the important points. In the end, she nodded. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll go over now.¡± After saying that, she hung up the call and left in a hurry. When she went out, two people walked out of the toilet stall. They were Lora and Charlotte. The two of them originally wanted to get close to Ian, but they happened to see Kelly walking towards the washroom. Thus, they followed her and hid in the dark. to eavesdrop. Before they came, they thought that Kelly had some seductive tricks that could confuse Ian. However, after hearing what Amanda said, they were all speechless. Erm¡­ This seduction technique was too low¨Css. No one had used it since decades ago. Moreover,n was no ordinary man. He had grown up surrounded by beauties, and they were vying for him. This kind of seduction trick was too clumsy. He would see right through it. More importantly, Lora had important news about Ian. Ian was a very abstinent person. He was very repulsed by women. Countless beauties had pounced on him one after another, but up until now, no one had been able to get close to him, not even a little. ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m dying ofughter. What tricks are Amanda teaching? Is she trying to make things difficult for Kelly?¡± Charlotte covered her mouth andughed. Lora did not speak, but the expression on her face rxed visibly. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Charlotteughed for a while and turned to Lora. ¡°Shall we go over now?¡± Lora shook her head. ¡°Not for now! ¡°Huh? Charlotte was puzzled. Did Lora not say that they would take the initiative to get close ton and leave a special impression on him? Lora curled her lips and smiled mockingly. ¡°Give that idiot Kelly some time. We¡¯ll go over after she completely angers Mr. Walter.¡± At the thought of Kelly, Charlotte burst outughing again. Kelly walked toward Ian while mentally rehearsing how to touch him. This was a habit she had developed during training. No matter what she did, she would practice it a few times in her heart beforehand. When she came over,n was sitting on the sofa. His slender fingers were massaging his temples intermittently. The ck handmade suit on his body was buttoned all the way to the first button. He looked meticulous and had an indescribable sense of abstinence. Sensing Kellying over, the man raised his head and looked over coldly. His eyes were like a dead lake, deep and cold. Kelly froze. She was a little suspicious of Amanda¡¯s words. Would a cold and abstinent man liken really like her explicit seduction? Why did she feel like it would not work? Kelly hesitated for a moment before she approached Jan. Gritting her teeth, she finally made up her mind, walked to Ian¡¯s side, and stood close to him. She could feel the heating from the man¡¯s body. She was inexplicably nervous. Under the shocked gaze ofn¡¯s assistant, Elijah, she squeezed closer to Ian¡­ Damn! Everyone who saw this scene was stunned. They were all shocked by Kelly¡¯s boldness. Ian never got close to any woman. However, not only did Kelly scratch his hand, but she was also so close to him. They all broke out in cold sweat for her. Shao Yunheng¡¯s gaze fell on Kelly Sebastian. His gaze was clearly fixed on his chest, but his tone was extremely serious. ¡°Miss Lin, are you a short¨Cterm cultivator?¡± However, the result made everyone¡¯s jaws drop. Not only didn not be annoyed by Kelly, he even turned his head and looked at her seriously. ¡°Miss Sebastian, is this also the Hushe Republic¡¯s etiquette?¡± Kelly nodded. She raised her right hand and ced it on the man¡¯s thigh, then said seriously, ¡°This is also etiquette.¡± He used almost all of his control to suppress the thirst in his heart to push Kelly down. Kelly, Kelly¡­ This was the woman he had been longing for nearly a decade. For her, he endured the harsh training of his family and tried his best to take over the Walter family, eliminating all obstacles in the bud. His heart ached when he thought of her. She smelled so good, and she was so soft! Ian¡¯s eyes suddenly shed with a scorching heat that seemed as if it could burn everything. If it were not for the fact that he was afraid of scaring Kelly, he really. wanted to press her down right now and take her on the spot. Ian felt a sharp pain in his lower abdomen. He moved his body and covered it subtly. He pretended not to know what was going on and looked at Kelly curiously. ¡°Miss Sebastian, the Hushe Republic¡¯s etiquette is very interesting. It¡¯s very simr to Finian.¡± After saying that, he suddenly leaned closer and rubbed Kelly¡¯s soft cheek. Then, he said seriously, ¡°Does the Hushe Republic also have this type of greeting?¡± Kelly was stunned for a moment before she came back to her senses and immediately nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Upon seeing this, Ian¡¯s lips twitched. There was an uncontroble heat in his voice. ¡°Miss Sebastian, I¡¯m very interested in the etiquette of the Hushe Republic. Can we find a quiet ce to discuss it in detail?¡± ¡°Wow!¡± Kelly could not help but be surprised. Her eyes lit lit up. Suddenly, she felt like a genius in seducing men. In just a short while, she had already taken another step forward with Ian. She nodded immediately, overjoyed. ¡°Okay. Shall we go upstairs and find a room?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Ian said in a low voice. Chapter 466 Chapter 466 Chapter 466 At the Flores family in Wayne Country. Olivia had been in a bad mood for the past few days. Charlee was worried about her, so she asked, ¡°Saintess, please go and watch mypetitionter.¡± ¡°Are youpeting today?¡± Olivia asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Charlee nodded. Catching poisonous bugs was a rtively basicpetition. The elites of the various families would not participate. The highlight of the Star Competition was in theter part. Charlee was worried about the Saintess, so she wanted Olivia to go out and rx. ¡°Alright.¡± Olivia nodded. She happened to want to go out for a walk. After putting on the cloak and veil, she followed Charlee to the Star Forest. There were already many people at the Star Forest. There were young men and women hanging out in groups, and there were also elders guiding the younger generation. Olivia¡¯s arrival caused amotion. ¡°Who is she? She¡¯s covering herself so tightly.¡± ¡°I heard that she¡¯s the Saintess of the Flores family.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s the Saintess. Aren¡¯t all Saintesses very weak? Why did shee here?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. She¡¯s probably just bored.¡± Everyone was surprised to see the Saintess here, but they did not watch too closely. After all, their families all had Saintesses, so they were not considered rare. Alicia had been observing from the front. When she saw the Saintess, she was surprised at first, but then she subconsciously frowned and was very unhappy. ¡°What is she doing here? Is she looking for trouble?¡± Alicia wanted to win first ce in thepetition for catching poisonous bugs, so she was very attentive to it. She had been by her grandfather¡¯s side for the past. few days, asking about the competition. She even rarely visited the Saintess and neglected quite a bit. Although she was unwilling, Alicia still came over and brought a bottle of water for Olivia. Her tone was respectful and gentle. ¡°Saintess, drink some water. The sun is hot here. Let¡¯s go over there and sit.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Olivia shook her head and took the water. She took a sip and looked up at Alicia. ¡°How¡¯s the preparation for thepetition? If there¡¯s anything you need my help with, you can ask. What can you do to help? Just don¡¯t add to the mess!¡® Alicia cursed silently. She did not take Olivia¡¯s words to heart at all and said directly, ¡°Saintess, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already prepared everything. Grandpa gave me a lot of medicine that can attract voodoo worms.¡± Charlee stood at the side and was very envious when she saw the row of vials hanging on Alicia¡¯s waist. She did not have any medicine in her hands at all. They were allmon goods. bought from the pharmacy. The only special vial was given by the Saintess, and she had no idea if it was useful. Although Olivia knew that Alicia¡¯s thoughts were not pure, Alicia had been taking care of her these past few days. That was why she asked if Alicia needed help. Since Alicia did not need help, she did not continue asking. When thepetition began, all the participants entered the Star Forest. Thepetition would take a long time. Since Olivia had nothing to do, she wandered around. Just as she found a pavilion and sat down, the voices of a man. and a woman came from the bush beside her. ¡°Jason, I¡¯m about to get engaged. Don¡¯t pester me anymore!¡± First, a woman¡¯s angry voice sounded. ¡°Engaged?¡± The man sneered. ¡°Lucy Lopes, I¡¯m warning you. You¡¯re mine. These lips, this face, and here¡­ Only I can touch you. If anyone else wants to touch you, they¡¯ll die.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Hmm¡­ No!¡± It seemed to be the sound of a man and woman kissing. Olivia supported her chin with one hand and sighed at her good luck in bumping into such a scene just by taking a casual walk. However? Olivia frowned. The names Jason and Lucy sounded familiar. She thought, ¡®Isn¡¯t Lucy the most outstanding girl amongst the third generation of the Lopes family? It is said that she and Edwin Flores, the eldest grandson of Dolph Flores, are discussing marriage. How did she hook up with Jason from the Sprout family?¡± This information was deliberately gathered by Olivia. Although she stayed at home all day, nothing was a secret to her. After a series of moans, Jason finally let go of Lucy. There were still traces of passion in his tone, but it was especially sinister. ¡°Lucy, I¡¯m warning you onest time. Don¡¯t even think about avoiding me, and don¡¯t even think about getting engaged to another man. If I could kill Herman back then, I can kill Edwin now!¡± Hearing this, Lucy almost broke down. ¡°Jason, you¡¯re my Ninth Uncle. Father won¡¯t allow us to be together. You¡¯ve already harmed Herman. Do you still want to hurt Edwin now? Do you think the Flores family is to be easily messed with? Jason, please let me go. ¡°Impossible. Never!¡± What followed was a series of inappropriate voices. Olivia was pregnant, so she was afraid that these sounds would affect the baby. Thus, she got up and left in another direction. She only took two steps when a vicious gaze shot over from behind. Olivia stopped in her tracks but did not look back. Instead, she continued walking forward. ¡°What should we do? She heard us!¡± Lucy was about to cry. The matter between her and Jason must not be spread, let alone let anyone know that the death of her ex¨Cfianc¨¦, Herman, was rted to Jason. Lucy tidied her clothes and ran toward Olivia. ¡°Wait, wait.¡± Her footsteps were very fast, and she instantly stood in front of Olivia. She sized Olivia up for a moment and immediately guessed Olivia¡¯s identity. ¡°You are the Saintess of the Flores family, Berry Flores!¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Olivia smiled. Hearing this, Lucy¡¯s expression was a little gloomy. It would be easy if it were. someone with a more ordinary identity, but that would not be the case if it were the Saintess of the Flores family. Just as she was thinking of a way to shut Olivia up, Jason walked over. He rested his chinzily on Lucy¡¯s shoulder and said casually, ¡°Lucy, don¡¯t worry. Leave it to me. I¡¯ll shut her up.¡± Lucy¡¯s face turned pale, and she stomped her feet anxiously. ¡°Are you going to hurt her?¡± ¡°Be good.¡± Jason kissed Lucy¡¯s fair face. ¡°Listen to me. Go over first. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± ¡°No.¡± Lucy shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to hurt anyone else. The status of a Saintess is different. Moreover, this is the Flores family. You¡¯ll cause trouble.¡± ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± Jason smiled evilly, his eyes filled with light. Lucy blushed and turned around to deny it. ¡°Who¡¯s worried about you? I just don¡¯t want you to hurt innocent people.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Jason¡¯s tone was not sincere and was very perfunctory. ¡°Go to thepetition. I¡¯ll handle it here. Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s nothing in this world that I can¡¯t do. The man¡¯s tone was filled with arrogance. Moreover, the two of them had been talking to each other from the beginning to the end, discussing what would happen to Olivia, but no one cared about Olivia¡¯s opinion Were they treating her like air? Olivia sighed softly. She felt that she had been luckytely. Why did the encounter strange things everywhere she went? Finally convinced by jason, Lucy turned around and left. Before she left, she looked at Olivia with a complicated gaze and said kindly, ¡°Saintess Flores, if you want to live, forget everything that happened today. I¡¯m not threatening you. I want to save you. You¡­¡± ¡®Don¡¯t talk anymore. Be good.¡± Jason interrupted Lucy. He held her shoulders. with both hands and pushed her forward. ¡°Go!¡± After Lucy left, Jason instantly became a different person. His temperament was malicious and terrifying, and his entire body was filled with viciousness. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Berry Flores?¡± He tilted his head to look at Olivia and chuckled. ¡°Lucy is kind and doesn¡¯t like to hurt people, but I¡¯m not that patient. Now, I have two choices in front of you. One, you kill yourself. Another, I kill you.¡± At this point, Jason smiled disdainfully. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to choose. Choose.¡± Chapter 467 Chapter 467 Chapter 467 ¡°Choose? Who does he think he is?¡± Olivia thought. She decided not to leave. Instead, she returned to the pavilion and sat on a stool. Then, she raised her eyebrows and sneered. ¡°Just now, the disgusting sound the two of you made polluted my ears. Now, I¡¯ll give you two choices. One, you beg for mercy. Another, you kneel and beg for mercy. Choose.¡± Had this Saintess of the Flores family lost her mind? Jason raised his eyebrows in surprise. For a moment, he did not know if he should call her stupid or bold or that the ignorant were fearless. It had been many years since anyone dared to talk to him like this. Jason lowered his eyes. Killing intent rose in his eyes. The resentment in his eyes. shot out like a poisonous snake, wanting to hang Olivia to death. Seeing this, Olivia frowned. She did not like this person¡¯s gaze. It was too vicious. Jason patted the non¨Cexistent dust off his body and looked at Olivia. He said. softly, ¡°I gave you a chance just now. On ount of Lucy pleading for you, I¡¯ll let you die a quick death. Since you don¡¯t know how to appreciate kindness, don¡¯t me me for being impolite. ¡°Berry, right? ¡°Hehe.¡± Jason sneered and turned to leave. He did not take this Saintess seriously at all, nor did he want to waste time on her. After leaving, he directly called for guards and gave a few orders before throwing this matter to the back of his mind. In less than a moment, a man in ck barged in. He held a sharp de and stared fiercely at Olivia. Olivia raised her eyebrows, thinking that Jason acted really quickly. The man in ck did not say anything. He held the dagger and rushed toward Olivia. Just as the dagger was about to pierce through Olivia¡¯s neck, he suddenly felt a pain in his chest. The next moment, he looked down and saw that there was a silver needle on it. He was aghast! When was it inserted? He raised his hand and wanted to pull the silver needle out, but he had no strength left in his body and could not move at all. Olivia stepped forward and pulled out the silver needle from the man¡¯s body. Then, the stuffed a ck pill into the man¡¯s mouth and said in a low voice, Do you know what you took? Maniption Voodoo, From now on, you can only listen to me.¡± With that, she wiped her hands on the man¡¯s clothes, ignored the man¡¯s terrified. gaze, and turned to leave. In the past, in the Hushe Republic, no matter what Olivia did, she followed the rules and always restrained herself. She rarely hurt anyone. Now that she was in the Wayne Country, she finally felt free. How nice! She was invincible here. In Olivia¡¯s eyes, the voodoo that the four great families proud of was were so merely child¡¯s y. She had stopped ying with poison since middle school. When she returned to the Star Forest, thepetition to catch poisonous bugs had already ended. Seeing Olivia, Charlee ran over excitedly. She was so excited that her face turned red, and she stuttered, ¡°Saintess, Saintess, I¨CI got first ce. First ce!¡± She stretched out three trembling fingers. ¡°Three thousand, three thousand. I caught more than three thousand poisonous bugs. If it weren¡¯t for theck of containers, I could have caught more.¡± Charlee was overjoyed. She pulled Olivia and jumped around. After thepetition ended, they were going to receive the award. Charlee stood at the highest position, her eyes smiling like crescent moons as she waved at Olivia. Alicia, who ranked second, noticed Charlee¡¯s actions. Her expression was extremely bleak. She had never imagined that she would lose to a servant. After the award ceremony ended, Charlee immediately ran to Olivia¡¯s side. When she passed by Alicia, she asked kindly, ¡°Miss Alicia, do you want to go over there with me?¡± Alicia was irritated when she saw Charlee. She pressed her lips and said coldly, ¡°No, I still have something to do.¡± Charlee did not understand the meaning behind Alicia¡¯s words. She was stillughing silly, ¡°Miss Alicia, the two of us have done the Saintess proud by taking first and second ce. Everyone is talking about us.¡± Alicia¡¯s expression was stiff. She suppressed her irritation and nodded. When Charlee returned to Olivia¡¯s side, she was still jumping around happily. Olivia looked at the girl¡¯s happy face and suddenly thought of Andrew. Andrew was also like this. He could not hide his thoughts and could be happy for an entire day whenever he encountered something delightful. Thinking of Andrew, Olivia¡¯s heart softened. She asked Charlee gently, ¡°Do you want to be the champion of the Star Competition?¡± ¡°Of course I do.¡± Charlee smiled brightly, but after smiling, she became shy and embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m not that good. I only got one first ce. I¡¯m still far from the champion. Olivia smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not far. If I say you can get it, you can. Go and sign up. Remember, you have to participate in all the activities that Lucy signed. up for.¡± Charlee blinked in confusion, not quite understanding what Olivia meant. But since it was the Saintess¡® request, she would just do as she was told. Back in her room, Olivia leaned against the bed to rest. She casually tapped on her phone and could not help but send a message to Andrew, [Andrew Baby.] Andrew was ying the programming game when he discovered this message. Her pretty little brows furrowed. [I¡¯m not a baby. I¡¯m an adult!] [Alright, alright, alright. I know. You¡¯re an adult now.] Olivia¡¯s expression was gentle. [Have you been happytely?] Andrew knew that he should not bother with strangers, but for some reason, he felt a strange sense of closeness to this stranger, just like when he faced Olivia. No, no! Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Andrew shook his head. His eyes were filled with tears. How could he casuallypare a stranger to Olivia? Olivia was unique. No one couldpare to her. Wiping the tears in his eyes, Andrew replied, [Who are you? Why do you always appear out of nowhere?] Olivia¡¯s fingertips paused on the button for a moment before she typed, [I¡¯m a robot. A robot developed by Olivia. I¡¯ll chat with you when you¡¯re lonely.] ¡°Robot!¡± Andrew eximed. Boys were naturally curious about such things, and Andrew was no exception. His eyes were wide open, and he was filled with curiosity. [So you¡¯re a robot.] [That¡¯s right.] Olivia nodded and replied. Knowing that the other party was a robot, Andrew¡¯s tone became much more rxed. He turned on the chatterbox mode. [Actually, I haven¡¯t been happy at alltely.] Olivia¡¯s heart ached. Her fingertips were numb. After a long while, She typed with trembling fingers, [Why are you unhappy?] Andrew exined his troubles. [Dad is injured. Olivia has be so unfamiliar. I don¡¯t dare to be close to her anymore.] Where did your Dad get hurt?] Olivia¡¯s heart throbbed in pain. [He got a few ribs broken, but Daddy is not a good boy. He refuses to lie down properly and keeps moving around.] Andrew frowned. Olivia typed word by word. I have a prescription here that specializes in treating bone injuries.] [Does it work?] Andrew doubted. [Of course.] Olivia said firmly, [I¡¯m a smart bot developed by Olivia. I know everything.] [Nonsense.] Andrew exposed her immediately. [Olivia is right next door. Even she can¡¯t do anything. How can you, a robot she developed, have a way?] [Andrew Baby.] Olivia hesitated for a moment before typing this line. [Can you stay away from Olivia? Don¡¯t trust her. You have to believe in your own feelings. If you don¡¯t like to be close to Olivia, don¡¯t be close to her, okay?] [No!] Andrew suddenly refused. [I hate you. You¡¯re a bad robot. Olivia is my mother. How can I not be close to her?] ¡°Mother?¡± Olivia felt like her heart was about to jump out of her chest when she saw this word. ¡°Andrew, you, you know? You know that I¡¯m your mother?¡± She thought. Chapter 468 Chapter 468 Chapter 468 Andrew Sullivan had no mother since he was young. When he was young and ignorant, he would still cry and ask for his mother. However, when he was a little older and knew how to read people¡¯s moods, he no longer wanted his mother. He became very obedient and sensible. On the surface, he was like all children his age, like a child with healthy parents. But in the dead of night, when he was alone, he would hug his beloved bear and cry secretly. He missed his mommy very, very much. However, he did not want his father to be in a difficult position, so he suppressed this longing in the bottom of his heart and hid it in a corner that others did not know. Just as everyone thought that he didn¡¯t care about his mommy, the corner that hid his longing was already overflowing. It was filled with a child¡¯s deepest longing for his mother. At this moment, Andrew Sullivan was eager to talk. This was a secret between him and his father. He could not tell anyone, not even Olivia¡¯s sister. However, how could a child hold it in? Andrew Sullivan had been holding it in for a long time. Now, he could finally talk to the robot. The little boy hugged his phone, his eyes sparkling like stars. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t tell anyone. Hehe, you¡¯re a robot, so of course you won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± ¡°Daddy said that Sister Olivia is my mommy. She doesn¡¯t remember me because she lost her memory.¡± Olivia Taylor¡¯s lips trembled violently as he held back his tears. ¡°She forgot about you. Do you me her?¡± ¡°How could that be?¡± Andrew Sullivan was shocked. How could he me Sister Olivia? He missed her too much. ¡°Mommy didn¡¯t forget me on purpose. She only lost her memory because she was sick. It¡¯s not her fault.¡± Olivia Taylor bit her lower lip. ¡°Sickness is an excuse. Mommy who es Missing Darling forgets their child is not a good mommy.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Andrew Sullivan was unhappy. He was so angry that he spun around in circles. ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to talk about her. Sister Olivia is a good mommy, the best mommy. She, she just forgot about me. She didn¡¯t deliberately not look for me.¡± Andrew! Olivia Taylor finally could not take it anymore. He covered his face and cried uncontrobly. ¡®I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. She¡¯s not a good mother.¡® After crying for a while and venting his emotions, Olivia Taylor looked up. At this moment, Andrew Sullivan had already sent several messages. ¡°I have a mommy too. I¡¯m not a motherless child.¡± ¡°I love Mommy, I love Sister Olivia.¡± ¡°Sister Olivia is so smart. She knows everything. She knows programming, games, medicine, and painting. She knows a lot. She¡¯s the best.¡± ¡°Not only is she amazing, but Sister Olivia is also the most beautiful mommy in the world. She¡¯s even prettier than celebrities.¡± Olivia Taylor continued reading one by one. The smile on his lips grew wider and wider, but when he reached thest line, the smile on his lips. suddenly froze. The prettiest mommy? Olivia Taylor raised his hand to cover his face. It was as if he had fallen into an icehouse. The blood in his entire body froze. Every breath he took felt like he was twisting on the tip of a knife. She was no longer the prettiest mommy! Enduring the immense pain, he sent a prescription to Andrew Sullivan. Olivia Taylor closed his phone, buried his head in his knees, and cried bitterly. For some reason, Andrew Sullivan felt a little disappointed when he saw the robot disappear after sending him a prescription. He really liked talking to robots. After copying the prescription, Andrew Sullivan took the prescription and ran to the attending doctor downstairs. ¡°Dr. Lamar, take a look at this prescription.¡± He handed the prescription Zover: Dr. Lamar did not take Andrew Sullivan¡¯s prescription seriously at all. He was currently researching a new treatment method. He took the prescription and casually ced it on the table without even looking at it. ¡°Yes, I understand. Thank you, Mr. Andrew.¡± Andrew Sullivan tilted his head. ¡°Dr. Lamar, aren¡¯t you going to take a look?¡± ¡°In a while,¡± Dr. Lamar said perfunctorily. ¡°I¡¯m busy now. I¡¯ll take a lookter.¡± Andrew Sullivan nodded and left. Dr. Lamar studied the n for a while. There was something she was unsure of, so she went out to make a call to ask her mentor. After he left, Dr. Luther came in to discuss the next treatment n. He immediately saw the prescription on the table. Strange. ¡°Is this Dr. Lamar¡¯s new prescription?¡± Dr. Luther Livy took a look and eximed repeatedly, ¡°Amazing, amazing, why didn¡¯t he think of it!¡± Before Dr. Lamar could return, Dr. Luther took the prescription and went to get the medicine. ¦° Kelly Sebastian didn¡¯t expect things to go so smoothly. He was getting close ton so quickly. She was really a genius at seducing! On the way to her room, she sent a message to her agent. ¡°We¡¯re getting a room. What¡¯s the next step?¡± The moment she saw the message, Fei Wanying almost dropped her cup. Holy sh*t! Godly speed? She didn¡¯t even know how to guide him! Even after entering the room, Kelly Sebastian did not receive a reply from his agent. ¡°How unreliable,¡± she muttered. Then, she looked up at Ian with a big smile on her face. ¡°Master Shao, what etiquette do you want to know?¡± Clothes etiquette? Kelly Sebastian bit her lip and thought to herself, ¡°I¡¯m done for. I don¡¯t even know anything.¡± In the past, she had always worn training clothes during training. Later on, when she debuted, she had a styling team around her. In all her life, she had never bought clothes herself. You¡¯re making it up!¡® Kelly Sebastian tilted his head and began to spout nonsense in all seriousness. ¡°the Hushe Republic¡¯s costume etiquette is veryplicated. For formal asions like ball banquets, women wear gowns and dresses, and men wear suits.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Ian narrowed his eyes, his expression dazed. ¡°Can you be more detailed?¡± Wasn¡¯t that detailed enough? Kelly Sebastian was anxious. She couldn¡¯t make it up anymore. Ian suggested, ¡°For example, the length of the dress. Do you want to trim it?¡± So that was it! Kelly Sebastian nodded. ¡°There are no standards. Ady¡¯s dress is basically a formal dress. The length is fine. It¡¯s very good if it¡¯s loose, but it¡¯s best to wear it.¡± Ian¡¯s gaze fell on Kelly Sebastian. His gaze was clearly fixed on his chest, but his tone was extremely serious. ¡°Miss Sebastian, are you a short¨Cterm cultivator?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Kelly Sebastian stood up and spun around. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s that?¡± Ian frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Kelly Sebastian stood up straight and looked at Ian in confusion. There¡¯s something.¡± Ian suddenly stood up and approached Kelly Sebastian. His slender and strong arm reached over her shoulder and reached behind her back. He was too close to Kelly Sebastian. Kelly Sebastian could clearly feel the heating from his body and the strong male hormones of a man. She didn¡¯t dare move. Her ears buzzed and her mind went nk. Missing Daring All her senses were focused on Ian¡¯s hands on her back. They moved from her shoulders down, first to her ribs, then to her waist, and finally to her perky buttocks. What was he doing! Kelly Sebastian instantly came back to his senses. He subconsciously retreated and avoided Ian. He looked at Ian in surprise. ¡°There¡¯s a button.¡± Ian¡¯s eyes were clear, and there was no trace of lust in his expression. It was as if he was just taking the button. So it was a misunderstanding! Kelly Sebastian was very embarrassed. He felt that he was making a mountain out of a molehill. Then, he med himself. He had clearly made up his mind to seduce Ian, but why couldn¡¯t he control his body and instinctively avoid him? How pretentious! Chapter 469 Chapter 469 Chapter 469 When Dr. Luther arrived with the medicine, Sheyenne was using a special method to clear Daniel¡¯s acupuncture points. ¡°This is a technique from my hometown. It can elerate the regeneration of the body. It¡¯s very effective.¡± Sheyenne lowered her eyes. quietly and exined word by word. As someone from a family that studied voodoo, she more or less knew a little about medicine. The members of the Flores family had to learn. medicine since they were young and recognize acupuncture points. Sheyenne had never learned it systematically, but she was very smart. She secretly hid outside the school and listened to the teacher¡¯s lecture. As she listened, she learned. Dr. Luther came over with the medicine and saw this scene. He asked, ¡°Will it affect the medicine?¡± Sheyenne shook her head. ¡°It can speed up the absorption of the medicine and increase its medicinal properties.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Dr. Luther heaved a sigh of relief and handed the medicine. to Daniel. Daniel had been lying in bed for many days and had long had enough. He wanted to get better as soon as possible and look for Olivia. Ther he would not reject any treatment. ing the medicine in one gulp, he immediately felt a hot feeling in his abdomen. His broken ribs also began to itch and burn. This was something he had never felt before. Daniel expressed his feelings. Dr. Luther¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°This means they¡¯re healing.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Daniel was overjoyed. Beside him, Sheyenne was also very thrilled. She looked at her hands. excitedly. ¡°So it really works. I¡¯ve always been very uncertain.¡± Dr. Luther was stunned for a moment. He thought that the reason why Daniel recovered so quickly was because of the new prescription. He did not expect ¡°Ms. Taylor¡± to say that. He swallowed the words that were on the tip of his tongue. 16-18) Billionaires Missing Darling Forget it. It did not matter which method had taken effect. It was good as long as it could cure Mr. Sullivan. Dr. Luther left with the medicine bowl. Only Daniel and Sheyenne were left in the room. Daniel nced at Sheyenne. Ever since he told her not to cross the line, she had be much quieter. She was like a shadow that only appeared. when she was needed. Regarding this, Daniel felt a little guilty and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Sheyenne¡¯s face turned red. Her gaze swept across Daniel¡¯s exquisite eyebrows, and her heart raced, almost jumping out of her chest. This man was really good¨Clooking. He was ten thousand times better. looking than Bryan. Furthermore, unlike Bryan, who looked gentle to her on the surface but actually looked down on her in his heart, Daniel really respected her and thanked her. He was a real gentleman. A sentence suddenly popped up in Sheyenne¡¯s mind. A gentleman who was noble, knowledgeable, moral, polite, and perfect in every way. Olivia was really lucky to have actually such an amazing man who liked. her.! Sheyenne¡¯s heart was suddenly filled with jealousy. It was light and faint, dissipating with the wind. had indeed existed once and left a mark on her heart. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. e. I¡¯m d I could be of help.¡± Sheyenne lowered her head and retracted her gaze. She adhered to her duty and did not look at Danici again. She was very obedient.. The more she acted like this, the more guilty Daniel felt. He said, ¡°You¡¯ve already helped me a lot. I don¡¯t even know how to repay you.¡± Repay? How about devoting himself to her? Sheyenne suddenly looked up, her eyes shining like the stars. Daniel was surprised by Sheyenne¡¯s reaction and asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sheyenne immediately lowered her head and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡­ Can I call my family?¡± At this point, she regretted it and hurriedly waved her hand. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s better not. It¡¯ll be bad if the bad guys find out. I¡¯ll just quietly rece Miss Olivia and be her substitute to stop the Kilion drex Misang Darlin assassinations.¡± Of course, Daniel did not want Sheyenne to call her family. That would easily expose her identity. However, he was not an unreasonable man. Sheyenne had already taken Olivia¡¯s ce and blocked several assassination attempts for her. She just missed her family and wanted to contact them once. There was no need for him to be so unreasonable. Thus, Daniel said, ¡°Hide your identity and call them.¡± Sheyenne curled her lips. She was as happy as a child. Then, she smiled timidly at Daniel. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, thank you. You¡¯re really a good person.¡± What a child! Daniel sighed softly and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m a good person just because of that? Your standards are too low. If you have any other requests, feel free to ask. As long as I can satisfy them.¡± Really? Sheyenne¡¯s eyes were filled with a tinge of infatuation. She could barely control her emotions. Her fingertips dug into her palms until they bled and stung. Only then did she finally restrain herself. She lowered her eyes quietly. ¡°I don¡¯t have any requests. I just hope that Ms. Taylor cane back safely.¡± After leaving, Sheyenne returned to her room and dialed a number, It was rumber of the Flores family¡¯s servant, M. servant who raised Sheyenne. After interacting with M day ang, Sheyenne knew her very well and knew how to get inonation out of her. She wanted to know if Olivia was still the Saintess or if her identity had been exposed. The call went through quickly. ¡°Hello¡± Sheyenne pinched her throat, and her tone was sharp and stern as if she were noble. ¡°Are you the servant of the Flores family?¡± M was timid and weak when faced with strong opponents, so Sheyenne did this on purpose. As expected, hearing Sheyenne¡¯s arrogant voice, M immediately became nervous and said submissively, ¡°Yes, yes, ves. I¡¯m a servant of the Rilionaire¡¯s Missing Darling Flores family. What can I do for you? Who are you looking for?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to know my identity,¡± Sheyenne said coldly. ¡°Let me ask you, where is the Saintess? Is there anything unusual?¡± ¡°No, no, the Saintess is very good.¡± M¡¯s voice was trembling. ¡°She just¡­ She just lost her memory and can¡¯t recognize anyone, so she might not remember you.¡± ¡°Amnesia!¡± Sheyenne¡¯s eyes lit up. This was a heaven¨Csent opportunity! It seemed like God was helping her to take everything from Olivia. Since Olivia had lost her memory, it was better for her to stay in the Flores family. Sheyenne was about to hang up when she suddenly thought of Duncan and Lydia. Duncan and Lydia had never been good to her. They were very mean and harsh on her. Because she kn how to read the room, she had to sit low and submit to them to barely survive. After bing the Saintess, they became even more aggressive and even snatched her share. She pretended to be obedient and cute, pretending to admire and look up to them. Only then did they reluctantly show some mercy and leave her some shares. Now, Olivia had be the Saintess. As a pampered youngdy, she did not know how to read people¡¯s expressions at all. enna knew that Duncan and Lydia would definitely bully n more. Olivia might not even get to eat simple bread and fruit.. fact, she most likely could only eat with the servants. Sheyenne admitted that she was not a cold¨Cblooded person. Since she had taken the other party¡¯s lover, she had to at least think for Olivia and improve her standard of living. At the thought of this, Sheyenne said, ¡°You¡¯re M, right? I¡¯m a member of the Flores family who¡¯s outside and can¡¯te back, but I also want to make some contributions to the Saintess. Send me your ount number, and I¡¯ll transfer some money to you. Make some good food for the Saintess.¡± M nodded obediently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t covet it. I¡¯ll definitely spend all the money on the Saintess.¡± Hearing this, Sheyenne nodded in satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯ll transfer 10 thousand dors to youter. Buy some meat and eggs for the Saintess.¡± The corners of M¡¯s mouth twitched. She felt that this nsman was so stingy. She gave her only 10 thousand dors, yet she wanted her to buy eggs. It was too ridiculous. The eggs eaten by the Saintess were eggsid by free¨Crange chickens that were specially cultivated. They had to be sterilized and disinfected before being cooked by the chef. Only then would the Saintess eat some. What could she buy with the 10 thousand dors given by this nsmen? The eggs and vegetables commonly seen in the market were not worthy. of the Saintess at all. ¡°Did you hear me?¡± Without getting a reply from M, Sheyenne was displeased and said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m talking to you. Remember, don¡¯t even think about being greedy.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± M pouted. How embarrassing. It was such a small amount of money, yet this woman had to remind her repeatedly. Chapter 470 Chapter 470 Chapter 470 Sheyenne was making a call in his room. In the room next door, Daniel was sitting in a wheelchair with his right. hand on the table. The sleeves of his light blue shirt were rolled up, revealing a slender wrist. Opposite him, Ellis led a group of people to search on theirputers. closely. Before Sheyenne could finish her call, Ellis looked up in surprise. His light gray sses could not hide the joy in his eyes. ¡°Daniel, I¡¯ve found it!¡°. Ellis took a deep breath excitedly before continuing, ¡°The IP address of the call is at the Flores family in Wayne Country. The person who spoke to Sheyenne on the phone is the servant of the Second Eder of the Flores. family. Sheyenne is a member of the Flores family in the Wayne Country!¡± Ellis paused, and his eyes widened. ¡°Wayne Country, she¡¯s from Wayne Country! How can it be so coincidental?¡± Olivia had gone missing in the Wayne Country! Daniel did not say anything, but his eyes shed with a cold light. He knew that something was not right with Sheyenne! How could there be such a coincidence? Olivia had just disappeared, yet they found someone who looked exactly like her so soon. ver believed in coincidences. and someone as cold¨Chearted as Daniel havepassion for Shenne, whom he had just met? All his soft¨Cheartedness, emotions, and even indifference were faked by him. His goal was to make Sheyenne reveal herself. ¡°Send someone to the Wayne Country¡¯s Flores family immediately.¡± Daniel¡® sat with his back facing the window. His exquisite and handsome facial features could not be seen clearly in the dark. One could only feel the sharp and decisive aura on his body. Ellis raised his head and looked at Daniel. However, when his gaze met Daniel¡¯s slightly bloodshot eyes, he quickly lowered his head in panic. At this moment, Daniel was too terrifying! Ellis did not dare to raise his head. The others in the room also lowered Bubon treo Afishing Darling their heads carefully. ¡°Daniel, who will lead the team this time?¡± Ellis asked. He had already sent several groups of people to Wayne Country to look for Olivia. Now, there was no one around who could take charge. ¡°I¡¯ll go over personally. Daniel supported the wheelchair with his palm and exerted strength bit by bit. In the end, he actually stood up The immense pain caused his forehead to be covered in beads of sweat, but it did not affect his handsomeness at all. His entire person carried a sense of dejected beauty and a determined aura. Ellis immediately fell silent and held back his tears. He knew Olivia¡¯s position in Daniel¡¯s heart, so he did not say anything to dissuade Denial. He only lowered his head and said respectfully, ¡°I¡¯ll go. prepare now.¡± Daniel was already injured and had to travel so far to Wayne Country, so Ellis had to prepare well. Ever since Alexander¡¯s legs were broken, he had gone crazy and bit people like a mad dog with absolutely no regard for the overall situation. The elders of the Grant family could not control him at all. Alexander had already sent people to assassinate Daniel several times, so they had to protect him this time. Sheyenne only found out the next day that Daniel was going to Wayne Count She immediately panicked. ¡°Your body hasn¡¯t recovered yet. go so far away?¡± as she said that, she realized that she had overstepped. This was not something she could interfere with. These days, she had been controlling herself very well and did not cross the line at all. She had already made Daniel believe her. How could she be impulsive at such a critical moment? Sheyenne was extremely vexed, but she really could not control her emotions. Just the thought of Daniel going to Wayne Country to meet the real Olivia made her uncontrobly afraid. Daniel sat in his wheelchair and ignored Sheyenne. His expressionless face made it impossible to guess what he was thinking. Sheyenne squeezed her fingers and immediately apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I overstepped.¡± She was retreating in order to advance. Every time she did this, Daniel would be gentle with her. However, this time, she did not get Daniel¡¯s gentleness. Daniel frowned slightly and looked at her indifferently. ¡°Good that you know. Remember your ce.¡± After saying that, he turned his wheelchair. and headed for the door. Sheyenne subconsciously leaned over, wanting to push him. However, Ellis was one step ahead of her and pushed the wheelchair away. Sheyenne stood rooted to the ground in a daze. She was confused. This had never happened before. Daniel seemed to be deliberately alienating her. Sheyenne¡¯s mind was in a mess. She could not figure it out, nor could she stop Daniel. She could only ask expectantly, ¡°Do I have to go too?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± It was Ellis who spoke. ¡°You¡¯re Ms. Taylor now. Of course, you have to be inseparable from Daniel.¡± Hearing this, Sheyenne heaved a long sigh of relief. Ellis pushed Daniel to the small garden outside the door. The flowers. inside were all nted by Olivia and Andrew. They had already bloomed, and the tender petals were shaking. It was gorgeous. Daniel silently looked at the flower, and the corners of his lips twitched subconsciously. just as it formed a slight arc, it quickly disappeared. sed his eyes and suppressed the pain in them. Heew Olivia. If she was really in the Flores family, she would lennitely contact him immediately. As long as she wanted to contact someone, no one in the world could stop her. However, after such a long time, there was still no news. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Something must have happened to her. The afternoon sun shone brightly. However, when itnded on Daniel¡¯s face, it turned white and became filled with indescribable pain. At the Grant family. Alexander was also sitting in a wheelchair. He looked up at Damian sinisterly and said in an evil tone, ¡°What did you say just now? Say it again!¡± Balestre¡¯s Missing Darling Damian¡¯s entire body trembled in fear. Ever since Alexander¡¯s legs were broken at Wayne Country¡¯s auction, his personality had changed drastically. It was as if he had be a different person. He had be cold¨Cblooded and malicious, like a poisonous snake that was crawling through the night quietly, staring at any living thing that came and went with its cold and vertical pupils. It was as if whenever he was angered, he would pounce and bite them. ¡°Mr. Alexander. The people who were sent to watch the Sullivan family said that Daniel is going, going to¡­¡± ¡°Going where? Talk!¡± Alexander lifted Damian¡¯s chin with the sharp tip of his dagger. His nonchnt words were tainted with blood. Damian closed his eyes and finally made up his mind. He bit the bullet and said, ¡°Wayne Country!¡± The Wayne Country was the biggest taboo for Alexander. He had broken both his legs there. Therefore, no matter who it was, as long as the word. ¡®Wayne Country¡® was mentioned, they would be severely injured or even lose their lives. As soon as Damian finished speaking, Alexander exerted force with the dagger in his hand and stabbed Damian¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Damian groaned in pain, but he heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. Fortunately, he was only injured. Alexander did not take his life. ¡°Get ready.¡± Alexander wiped the blood on his finger with a disgusted look. ¡°Let¡¯s go over there.¡± A ander!¡± Damian looked up in shock. ¡°Your body¡­¡± alexander red at Damian, and Damian was instantly silenced. a while, he said, ¡°What should I say to the First Elder? He won¡¯t let you leave the house.¡± ¡°That old man is still alive?¡± Alexander frowned. His eyes were filled with disgust as he casually said, ¡°If he continues to talk nonsense, I¡¯ll kill him!¡± Chapter 471 Chapter 471 Chapter 471 At the Flores family in Wayne Country. Olivia looked at M, who was trembling on the spot, and asked curiously, ¡°You said that a nsman gave you 10 thousand dors and asked you to make me delicious food?¡± Olivia did not say anything else. She just looked at M indifferently, and M was already trembling. M was so frightened that she could not even speak properly. ¡°Yes, yes. But how can the Saintess¡­ Eat the lousy food I make? That¡¯s why she sent the money to you.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Olivia nodded. When she was in the room, she did not wear a veil. The scar clearly covered her entire face, and there was no good ce on her entire face. All she saw was a pair of clear eyes. However, M somehow felt that she was good¨Clooking. It was not because she was good¨Clooking, but because her aura waspletely different from before. ¡°Saintess.¡± M smiled obsequiously and walked forward with the bank. card in her hands. ¡°Here.¡± Olivia¡¯s gaze swept across M¡¯s body lightly. Suddenly, she smiled and. raised her fingertips slightly, making a gesture of helping M to get up. Seeing this, M¡¯s eyes were filled with fear and trepidation. ¡°No, no, no. worthy.¡± ay was so dirty and her clothes were so cheap. How could she be of the Saintess helping her up? Olivia ignored M¡¯s rejection. She stood up, walked forward, and Content ? N?velDrama.Org. insisted on helping M up while saying solemnly, ¡°You are a member of the Flores family. My family member is not cheap!¡± Her voice was resolute and powerful. M froze. Aplicated feeling surged in her heart. It was a little damp, a little warm, and more than that, she was touched.. No one had ever said such things to her, saying that she was not cheap. If the Saintess had not mentioned it, she would have forgotten that she was also a member of the Flores family. M lowered her head and quietly wiped her tears. Olivia looked at Charlee. Charlee knew what she meant. She immediately sent a tissue to M and advised her in a low voice, ¡°Wipe it. Don¡¯t cry. The Saintess will always keep every member of the n in her heart.¡± ¡°I know, I know.¡± M nodded heavily and could not help but cry again. Charlee quickly persuaded, ¡°I know you¡¯re touched, but don¡¯t cry in front of the Saintess. Thanking the Saintess and leave.¡± With that, she stuffed the bank card into M¡¯s pocket. ¡°This is a gift from the Saintess.¡± M was so grateful to Olivia that she shed tears of gratitude. When she left, she was still reluctant and kept looking back. Charlee stood by the window and watched M leave. She was puzzled. ¡°Saintess, why are you so nice to her?¡± Olivia raised her eyelids. Her eyshes fluttered and outlined a sharp arc. ¡°This is not good. It¡¯s the way to control one¡¯s subordinates. Leaders have to be kind and loving to their people and the ordinary people. Only then can they obtain their support. When facing the middle and upper echelons, they have to be strict and deter them. Do you know why?¡± Charlee shook her head. ¡°No.¡± Olivia chuckled and tapped the tip of Charlee¡¯s nose. Her cold fingertips touched Charlee, but Charlee seemed to be greatly moved. Her eyes lit up as she looked at Olivia with admiration. I need the First Elder and the others to obey me, so I have to them. As for the ordinary nsmen, I only need their support, ve to be gentle and amiable to them. In the eyes of the ordinary nsmen, I¡¯m a loving and magnanimous Saintess. All the harsh and bad things were done by the First Elder and the others. ¡°If the First Elder and the others did something outrageous, the ordinary nsmen would hate them, but they would not hate me. They might even think that I was deceived. After all, I¡¯m so loving. How could I do anything bad? ¡°Do you understand now?¡± Charlee seemed to understand. ¡°I understand a little, but¡­ But Saintess, that¡¯s not what you said before. You said that M has a bad temper and bullies the weak but fears the strong. You have to be strict with her to make her afraid.¡± Billionaire¡¯s Missing Tarling Hearing this, Olivia leaned back as if he had heard something funny. ¡°Silly girl, what I¡¯m teaching you now is the leader¡¯s way of controlling his subordinates. The ¡®me¡® in the past was talking about how ordinary people deal with ordinary people. You think of yourself as an ordinary person, so you can only use this method. A person¡¯s actions depend on how they think of themselves.¡± If one treated oneself as a little pitiful person. Of course, one would only use such a clumsy method. But Olivia would not. She would never be a pitiful person. Wherever she was, she was the center of the world! ¡°Did you sign up for thepetition?¡± Olivia raised her chin and looked at Charlee. Charlee nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve already signed up, but I don¡¯t have the confidence. I¡¯m so scared. Other nsmen don¡¯t want topete with the genius of the Lopez family. I¡¯m the only one who signed up after Lucy. They¡¯re all saying I¡¯m being stupid.¡± ¡°You are indeed a silly girl.¡± Olivia picked up a feather and tapped it on the tip of Charlee¡¯s nose. ¡°Saintess!¡± Charlee puffed up her cheeks, fuming. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m just teasing you.¡± Olivia chuckled and stood up. ¡°The weather is really good today. Charlee, are you willing to go out and stroll with your Saintess?¡± Charlpressed her lips and smiled, ¡°Of course.¡± l me which ces are fun.¡± Che thought for a moment and said, ¡°If we¡¯re talking about fun, the scenery of the West Mountain is the best. The gold chain flowers are blooming all over the mountain, but that¡¯s the guesthouse. This year¡¯s Star Competition is held in our family, so it¡¯s filled with people. If you go over now, you won¡¯t be able to see the flowers at all. You can only look at people,¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Olivia nodded and said casually, ¡°Just chase them out!¡± ¡°Saintess!¡± Charlee¡¯s eyes widened in shock. The Saintess was too arrogant. Ever since the Saintess lost her memory, she had changed drastically, almost like another person. Although she was also smart in the past, she was generally cautious. But now, the Saintess had a kind of nobleness that made her treat everything and andres Missing Darling everyone as ordinary. It was as if she deserved to enjoy the best food and the most special clothes. She was born noble, and everyone should serve her. And there was nothing that could surprise her. Olivia nced at Charlee and raised her chin. ¡°Ask Alicia toe over and tell her to clear the area.¡± Seeing that the Saintess really wanted to clear the area, Charlee panicked, ¡°Saintess, aren¡¯t you being too cocky? Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to be friendly to your nsmen?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°That¡¯s why I want to chase away all the guests. Think about it. I¡¯m a noble and arrogant Saintess. I¡¯m not polite to the First Elder and the elites of other families at all. I¡¯m arrogant and domineering to them. ¡°However, such a Saintess like me is gentle and polite to ordinary nsmen. Do you think our nsmen will be very touched and love me more?¡± Charlee was speechless. She felt that even if she had two heads, she would not be able topare to half of the Saintess. The Saintess was too smart and powerful. She knew everything clearly, and her every move contained deep meaning. dded in admiration. ¡°I¡¯ll go look for Alicia now.¡± Wvia called out to her. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Charlee was confused. Olivia said slowly, ¡°You¡¯re my servant. From now on, I have to set the rules. You can¡¯t stay away from me. If I¡¯m not around, your appearance represents me. ¡®Go on, tell the guards at the door to get Alicia!¡® ¡°How can a girl with the status of a Saintess run errands?¡± Chapter 472 Chapter 472 Chapter 472 Olivia had already thought things through. Since she had already decided to stay with the Flores family to nourish her baby, she had to make the Flores family her territory. Her territory, of course, had to follow her rules! In the past 20 years, her life had been too tiring. There was not a day when she was free. She lived for the sake of Issac, for the sake of the Smith family, and had to manage the institute. She never had a day for leisure. It was too tiring. Thus, she decided to treat the days in the Flores family as a vacation and enjoy her time here. ¡°Saintess?¡± Charlee¡¯s face was pale and nervous. ¡°The guard captain at the door, Mark Flores, has an old¨Cfashioned personality. He obeys the First Elder the most and won¡¯t listen to my orders.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Olivia walked to the window and poked her head out. After looking at the guards outside, she smiled and said, ¡°Go, she will listen to your orders.¡± ¡°But¡­ But¡­¡± Charlee was still nervous. She stuttered, ¡°I¡¯m scared. Saintess, please go.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t go.¡± Olivia shook her head. ¡°Have you ever seen the emperor personallymanding his servants in a television drama? He has chief stewards and pce maids by his side.¡± Charlee looked up at Olivia in confusion. Seeing this, Olivia sighed softly and gave a simple example. ¡°Do you know why a man and woman sometimes need a matchmaker for their engagement?¡± Charlee did not know. ¡°Because we need the matchmaker to mediate. When discussing the prenup, both parties will definitely lean in their own favor. This way, there will inevitably be conflict, so we need the matchmaker to mediate. Even if both parties are extremely dissatisfied, they will still be happy and haonious when they meet. ¡°If you go and instruct the guard captain and he refuses, there¡¯s still me. With maires Missing Darling But if I go and instruct him directly, his refusal will be equivalent to stepping on my face. ¡°It¡¯s a big taboo for the highest¨Cranking leader to have a conflict with a low¨Cranking guard.¡± It was too profound. Charlee only understood half of it. Although she did not fully understand it, she understood one thing. The Saintess could not face the guard captain directly. Realizing this, Charlee immediately nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± ¡°You¡¯re promising.¡± Olivia patted the girl¡¯s head and looked at her encouragingly. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll watch you from the window. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay.¡± Charlee nodded. She held her head high, puffed out her chest, and walked toward Mark with valiant steps. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± As soon as Charlee arrived, Mark frowned and spoke impatiently. Charlee drew in a deep breath and encouraged herself before saying, ¡°Guard captain, the Saintess wants to see Alicia. Send someone to call her over.¡± ¡°No.¡± Mark refused immediately. ¡°Our duty is to guard this ce and protect the Saintess. Let someone else summon her.¡± Mark¡¯s tone was very domineering. His face was stern, and his gaze was extremely fierce. Charlee was frightened and did not know what to do. She could only turn around and look at Olivia for help. Olivia had already seen everything outside. She sighed softly andmunicated with the Golden Voodoo King to let it attack Mark. The Golden Voodoo King was very proud. It raised its head and refused, ¡°Don¡¯t order me. My master is the fetus in your womb. Who do you think you are? How dare you order me around?¡± In any case, the Golden Voodoo King was disobedient and stubborn. ¡°Haha.¡± Olivia sneered, thinking, ¡°I must¡¯ve been too nice to you!¡± In the past, when she lost her memory and did not understand medicine, she could not do anything to the Golden Voodoo King in her body. Now that she had regained her memory and hadpletely understood the voodoo of the Flores family, she was not afraid of the Golden Voodoo Billiomolie Missing Darling King at all. She raised her right hand and suddenly pressed her index and middle. fingers on a certain part of her left arm. Then, she took out a silver needle and poked it in the middle. ¡°Ah!¡± The Golden Voodoo King instantly howled and rolled around in pain. Olivia lowered her eyes and said coldly, ¡°If you want to live, listen to me.¡± She knew very well that if the Golden Voodoo King had not suddenly invaded her body, Berry Flores¡® fetal toxin would not have hurt her so severely. At most, it would only slightly harm her. Due to the influence of the Golden Voodoo King, her face was covered in scars, making her look so hideous. If not for the fact that the Golden Voodoo King was still useful and could protect the baby in her stomach in the future, Olivia would have forced it. out of her body and dealt with it long ago! What if the Golden Voodoo King was disobedient? She would simply give it a beating. If one beating was not enough, she would beat it one more time, and one more¡­ In the face of powerful strength, no matter how arrogant one was, it was useless. In just a few minutes, the Golden Voodoo King became obedient and. attacked wherever Olivia asked it to. It was no longer as arrogant as before. Charlee was still looking at Olivia with pleading eyes. The little girl was imid and did not dare to argue with Mark. Tears were about to flow out of her eyes. Olivia nodded at her to encourage her. Receiving the Saintess¡® gaze, Charlee clenched her fists and turned to Mark again, saying, ¡°Captain, send someone to call Alicia over.¡± Mark was already very impatient. He frowned and refused. ¡°No, are you leaf? Can¡¯t you hear me? I said no!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his tomach. It was so painful that his vision turned ck. What was going on? Why did the voodoo in his stomach suddenly attack im? 16:49 Hillion drei Mitang Darling Just as he was confused, Charlee spoke again. ¡°Captain, send someone to call Alicia over.¡± Was she ever going to stop? A deep whirlpool umted in Mark¡¯s eyes. It was obvious that he was already furious. He red fiercely at Charlee. ¡°No, no¡­ Ah¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, he screamed and fell, rolling on the ground. It hurt so much! The other guards were stunned and did not know what to do. They all pounced on Mark. There was only one guard named Matthew Flores, who looked at the guard captain and then at Charlee, who had a stubborn expression on her face. Then, he sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Mark¡¯s abdomen stopped hurting! What the hell was going on? Mark was bewildered. He raised his head to look at Matthew, then at Charlee. His gaze wandered back and forth between the two, but he had no idea what was going on. Just as he was confused, his gaze suddenly met the Saintess¡¯s gaze through the window. Olivia curled her lips and smiled at him. It was clearly an extremely gentle smile, but Mark¡¯s entire body became cold, as if he was in an icehouse. It was the Saintess! It was the Saintess who did this to him! After realizing this, Mark trembled in horror. Come in.¡± Olivia gestured at him with her finger. Like a marite, Mark walked into the house involuntarily and stood tiffly in front of Olivia. Olivia leaned against the wall with her arms crossed. She tilted her head nd sized Mark up indifferently. Mark suddenly felt like he was amodity, and his face flushed red. Olivia touched his fingertips and said calmly, ¡°Call Alicia over.¡± Yes. Mark lowered his eyes respectfully. Very good.¡± Olivia nodded in satisfaction. Then, she looked at the tall young man outside and asked him, ¡°Your name is Matthew, right?¡± Saintess, yes, the young man said seriously. ¡°From now on, you will follow me,¡± Olivia said casually. The young man was a little confused. What did the Saintess mean? He subconsciously looked at Mark. Mark shivered and red at him. ¡°Why are you looking at me? Didn¡¯t you hear what the Saintess said? From now on, you¡¯ll follow the Saintess.¡± Hearing this, the other guards were shocked and widened their eyes. What was going on? When did the guard captain be so obedient? Whatever the Saintess said, he would do! Chapter 473 Chapter 473 Chapter 473 Alicia was a little surprised to see the guard captain, Mark,ing over. ¡°Why are you here personally?¡± Mark¡¯s status in the Flores family was not low. He had been guarding the Saintess for generations. Other than the First Elder, no one could order him around. Mark did not answer Alicia. He repeated with a cold face. ¡°The Saintess wants you to go over.¡± ¡°Later.¡± Alicia still had work to do. This time, the Star Competition was held in the Flores family. Many people were assigned tasks, especially Alicia. She participated in very few activities and could not win the championship for the family. Thus, she could only participate in the logistics to ensure that the Star Competition. would proceed smoothly. Mark frowned and looked dissatisfied. ¡°The Saintess asked you to go over. Didn¡¯t you hear her? If you don¡¯t want to go, just contact the Saintess and tell her. Don¡¯t waste time.¡± ¡°Mark!¡± Alicia¡¯s eyes widened. She did not expect Mark to speak to her in such a stern tone. Which side was he on? ¡°I¡¯ll give you one minute. If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll drag you over.¡± Mark¡¯s tone was cold. Alicia was furious. She could not understand Mark¡¯s behavior, but she did not want to have a conflict with him. She could only close herputer and stand up. Holding back her rage, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Alicia was getting more and more annoyed with the Saintess. She was supposed to go to the Saintess¡® side to egg her on and make her overly arrogant and domineering. To her surprise, the Saintess really got arrogant and domineering. Not only was the Saintess arrogant to the other nsmen, but she was also extremely arrogant to her. The Saintess was simply ordering her around like a maid who could be summoned at will. So infuriating! It was so infuriating! Although she was full of anger and dissatisfaction, Alicia was still submissive when she came to Olivia¡¯s side. She smiled obsequiously. ¡°Saintess, what can I do for you?¡± SS Mystar Darling She deliberately sounded humble. Hmm. Olivia was watching cartoons on TV. When she heard this, she looked up as if she had just seen Alicia. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Yes. Alicia nodded. Olivia raised her finger and pointed at the table. ¡°Get me a ss of room¨Ctemperature water.¡± Upon hearing this, the veins on Alicia¡¯s forehead throbbed. She was so angry that her hands were trembling. No matter what, she was the Third Elder¡¯s granddaughter and was a well¨Cknown figure in the Flores family. No one had ever ordered her around like this. This was too much. The Saintess was treating her like a maid, even inferior to Charlee. ¡°Saintess!¡± Alicia¡¯s jaw tightened. She could no longer hold it in and said. coldly. I¡¯m not your maid.¡± Hearing Alicia¡¯s words. Olivia was not surprised. It was as if Alicia¡¯s reaction was already within her expectations. She changed her posture, leaned back, took a pillow, and ced it on her stomach. Then, she looked up at Alicia quietly and said word by word, ¡°Why? You still want to y tricks?¡± Alicia¡¯s ears buzzed, and her mind went nk. She looked at Olivia in aghast. Her lips trembled violently like the veins on her forehead, and her face turned pale. ¡°W¨CWhat did you say?¡± Olivia said slowly. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? Didn¡¯t youe to my side. with a purpose?¡± You, you know?¡± Alicia could not maintain her expression. Her eyes were illed with shock. Is that so hard to guess?¡± Olivia blinked. ¡°I already knew when you came o my side and said the first sentence.¡± How was that possible? Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Micia could not believe it. She was shocked and afraid, but moreover, she ould notprehend the situation. ¡°Since you know my goal, why did ou let me stay by your side? Aren¡¯t you afraid¡­¡± Afraid of what?¡± Olivia interrupted her. The corners of her mouth ¡°Bilendices Missing Darling twitched as he revealed a faint smile. Her smile was filled with confidence and pride. ¡°If someone is rushing to be my servant girl, why wouldn¡¯t I ept them? Besides, you¡¯re indeed quite useful! ¡°You can always think of me first. When I¡¯m short of clothes, you think of the designer, Maya. When I don¡¯t have an appetite in the morning, you tell the kitchen to prepare more than ten side dishes and send them over. You¡¯re the granddaughter of the Third Elder, after all. You have some authority in the Flores family. It¡¯s much easier for you to order others around than Charlee. ¡°With you around, things will be much more convenient for me!¡± Upon hearing these words, Alicia¡¯s entire world copsed. This was the first time she had met someone as righteous¨Csounding as the Saintess when saying something like that in her life. She found it hard to understand. ¡°You clearly know that I¡¯m here to ruin your reputation, so you¡¯re deliberately arrogant to get the best of everything, including food, clothing, and essories. Why do you still want me to stay?¡± Am I arrogant?¡± Olivia raised her eyebrows and said righteously, ¡°Isn¡¯t his the treatment I should enjoy? I¡¯m the Saintess. It¡¯s their duty to rovide for me and satisfy me! No, it¡¯s their honor. They should be happy to serve me.¡± Oh God!¡± licia¡¯s eyes widened. She didn¡¯t know if she was crazy or if the Saintess ¡®as crazy. low could the Saintess be so self¨Crighteous? ren¡¯t you afraid that your nsmen will scold you and dislike you?¡± Jo!¡± Olivia was calm andposed. ¡°Only those who are useless will be olded. Those who are powerful have special privileges. Go out and ask e guard captain now. Is it right for me to order him? You can also ask e kitchen. As the Saintess, is it a waste for me to eat ten dishes a meal?¡± icia took a step back, her eyes filled with disbelief. >wever, Olivia no longer had the patience to talk to her. She instructed, 1 go to the West Mountain to admire gold chain flowers. Seal the esthouse. No one can enter, lest they disturb my mood.¡± aring this, Alicia was about to explode! is she crazy? How dare she seal the guesthouse just to admire the Billionaires Missing Darling flowers? Alicia simply could not imagine it. 1. go. Seeing that Alicia did not move, Olivia nced over. ¡°Hurry up and I¡¯m giving you something to use against me. Aren¡¯t you happy that I¡¯m as arrogant and despotic as you think?¡± For a moment, Alicia was confused. She did not know if she should be happy or not. up Olivia guided her patiently. ¡°Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. Hurry and seal the guesthouse. This way, you canplete the mission and make me happy at the same time. What reason do you have to refuse?¡± Alicia waspletely confused. She felt that her brain was not smart enough to figure what was happening out. She stared nkly at Olivia without any reaction. Seeing this, Olivia raised her finger and poked Alicia¡¯s forehead. ¡°Be good. Go. The corners of Alicia¡¯s mouth twitched unconsciously. She was speechless. Was the Saintess teasing a puppy? she turned around speechlessly and was about to tell the First Elder that he Saintess wanted to close the guesthouse. When she passed by the able, for some reason, her brain twitched. She leaned over and poured ass of water for Olivia before bringing it over. Saintess, water.¡± Good girl.¡± Olivia took the cup and looked at Charlee. harlee thought of Saintess¡® previous instructions and immediately took ut a USB sh drive and handed it to Alicia. licia was confused. livia¡¯s tone was gentle. ¡°It¡¯s for you. There¡¯s a reward for a good child.¡± here was a loud st! licia¡¯s heart seemed to be suddenly lit on fire. It was as if her entire soul as pulled out as she stared at Olivia in a daze. here was a reward? te took the USB sh drive with aplicated gaze. There was an describable feeling in her heart. It was a little bitter, a little sour, and a de warm. 16497 AA . CIVIA uptioned washing cartoons. Alissa leit. Olivia curtimore The cat and stack was the way to control one¡¯s suborchnates. vis had hays know what was most important to her. The most thing for her now was to nourish her baby and stay safe ove the fewer enemies she had, the better. She did not mund ting some effort to subsue these disobedient and thorny children. It was also quite a coincidence. Olivia had not spent any effort to subdue others ever since he secured the position of director of the Capitol Research Institute. Bonaire¡¯s Mising Darling After Alicia left, Olivia continued watching cartoons. The carrot¨Cand¨Cstick was the way to control one¡¯s subordinates. Olivia had always known what was most important to her. The most important thing for her now was to nourish her baby and stay safe. Therefore, the fewer enemies she had, the better. She did not mind spending some effort to subdue these disobedient and thorny children. It was also quite a coincidence. Olivia had not spent any effort to subdue others ever since he secured the position of director of the Capitol Research Institute. Chapter 474 Chapter 474 Chapter 474 On Daniel¡¯s side, Ellis had been busy for the past few days because they had to go to Wayne Country. This time, not only did Daniel go personally, but he also had to bring Andrew with him. Therefore, safety was the absolute priority. Daniel.¡± Ellis stepped forward worriedly. ¡°Do we really have to bring Mr. Andrew? Isn¡¯t it too risky?¡± Ellis was really worried. It was already very stressful to protect Daniel, but now there was Mr. Andrew, too. ¡°Wherever I go, Andrew goes.¡± When Daniel said this, there was no expression on his solid and exquisite face. His eyes were calm. He knew Ellis¡® worries and the dangers of this trip. However, the more dangerous it was, the more he could not let Andrew leave his side. He could not leave his weakness in Evervale. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Alexander won¡¯t make a move rashly.¡± Daniel¡¯s tone was calm. He already knew Alexander¡¯s movements. Ellis had been preparing for so long. No matter how careful he was, it was impossible for him not to reveal any traces. Alexander would discover it sooner orter. Instead of sneaking around, it was better to be open. Moreover, at the critical moment, Daniel was not afraid of Alexander. When can we set off?¡± Daniel looked at Ellis. Ellis replied. ¡°The men have all been arranged. There are also suitable. eople in thepany to take charge of the overall situation. The most mportant thing now is your health.¡± Daniel was seriously injured and ad two broken ribs. It had not even been three months since Daniel got njured. Ellis was worried that the long journey would hurt him. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m almost recovered.¡± Daniel did not think that this was a roblem. He knew his body very well. It was not a big deal. Almost recovered!¡± Ellis¡¯s eyes widened in shock. aniel looked up and looked at Ellis unhappily. ¡°Why are you so irprised?¡± llis touched the back of his head and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m just surprised. I dn¡¯t expect you to recover so quickly, Daniel. I remember thatst eek, Dr. Luther and the others said that you needed to recuperate in Permetre¡¯s Nissing Darling bed. How did you suddenly recover?¡± Speaking of this, Ellis was not the only one who was surprised. Daniel also felt a little strange. He had indeed recovered a little too quickly. almost miraculously quick even. He was getting better by the day. Yesterday, he could only take a few simple steps, but today, he could already walk inrge strides. His wound did not hurt at all anymore. As they were talking, a fluffy little head suddenly poked in from the door. Andrew was wearing a bright yellow T¨Cshirt and small slippers that looked like a car. His five little white toes were exposed as he looked in Daniel¡¯s direction. Seeing that his father had discovered him. Andrew pushed the door opent and leaned in. He was very concerned. ¡°Dad, did you take your medicine. today?¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes dimmed. He felt that something was wrong with Andrew. these past few days. Almost every day. Andrew would run in and ask him if he had taken any medicine. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Concerned about me?¡± Daniel ced hisrge hand on his son¡¯s head and patted it gently. Andrew, who was almost in primary school, had grown a lot taller. He was almost four feet tall and looked like a big child. Andrew nodded. He wanted to know if the robot¡¯s prescription worked. He was very worried. ¡°Yes.¡± Daniel nodded. After getting an affirmative answer from Daniel, Andrew heaved a sigh of relief and let go of this matter. Then, he said something else. ¡°Dad, when do you n to marry Olivia?¡± ¡°Why are you suddenly asking this?¡± Daniel looked at Andrew with a probing gaze. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just asking.¡± Andrew sighed like an adult. He was not concerned about his father and mother¡¯s marriage but worried about himself. He was afraid that if this continued, he would dislike Olivia more and more. For the past few days, he had been unwilling to talk to Olivia. Olivia had Bene Mibing Harling This was something that Andrew was very confused about. Could the loss of taste affect one¡¯s tongue and pronunciation? No, he had to go back and check on this on the inte. Andrew waved at Daniel and left. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m going back to my room.¡± He ran into the room in his slippers and suddenly mmed on the brakes at the door. He immediately stopped in his tracks and looked at Sheyenne at the door. His tone was unknowingly distant, ¡°Olivia.¡± Sheyenne looked at Andrew¡¯s bright yellow T¨Cshirt and took out a set of children¡¯s clothes. ¡°Andrew, I bought you new clothes. Do you want to try them on?¡± New clothes? Andrew¡¯s eyes lit up, but when his gazended on the Ultraman suit in Sheyenne¡¯s hand, it dimmed again. He was not very interested. ¡°Olivia, thank you. I like it very much.¡± Although he tried his best to hide his displeasure, Sheyenne was exceptionally sensitive to people¡¯s emotions and noticed it almost immediately. you §±§à§Õ She curled her lips and said in a difficult tone, ¡°Andrew, do like it? This is Ultraman. I thought you would like it. I saw many, many Ultraman toys in the toy room.¡± Andrew did not say anything. Instead, he frowned and looked at Sheyenne seriously. He said in a puzzled tone, ¡°Olivia, I like Ultraman, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I like Ultraman clothes. In the past, you used to piece Ultraman robots with me and teach me the principles of robots.¡± Speaking of this, Andrew could not help but say, ¡°Olivia, you¡¯ve changed. a lot. You¡¯repletely not the same as before. In the past, when I learned Gorshish words, you would tell me the origin of these words, citing their meaning and pronunciation from various countries. But now, you only know how to pronounce them. ¡°I like flowers and nts. You would personally take me to choose seeds, teach me how to nt, how to conserve, and talk about nt cells. But now, you will only pluck flowers for me.¡± Andrew said a lot, exining all the doubts and questions he had these days. Sheyenne was shocked when she heard that. Her heartbeat elerated uncontrobly, and she was forcefully suppressing it. After a long time, she finally calmed down. She first nced at Andrew, then lowered her eyes. Her eyes slowly moistened, and her voice was choked with sobs. ¡°I know. I was too lousy and disappointed you, Andrew.¡± This again, this again! Andrew was not an ordinary child. He was smart, sharp, and highly intelligent. He did not suspect Sheyenne in the past because he never thought of doing so. It was also because his heart ached for Olivia and her loss of taste. But again and again, she pretended to be pitiful, and Andrew ran out of patience. ¡°Olivia!¡± Andrew suddenly raised his voice and sounded extremely disappointed. ¡°How did you be like this? You taught me that if life gives you a desert, you have to turn the desert into an oasis. The Olivia in my heart will never be a yes¨Cman to get sympathy.¡± With that, Andrew walked into the room and mmed the door shut. The little figure leaning against the door trembled slightly at first, then his eyes turned red. He was sad and regretful. He was sad that Olivia had changed. He was regretful for being so harsh to Olivia. No matter what Olivia had be, he had to love her and not be mean to her. His small chest was torn apart by his emotions. One told him that Olivia had changed. She had be pitiful, timid, and sensitive. She had be very bad. The other told him that even if Olivia had changed, she was still his mother. He could not be mean to his mother. Chapter 475 Chapter 475 Chapter 475 Dakota went to Dolph¡¯s residence to report the Saintess¡® request. Before she arrived, she heard a commotion. This time, the heads of the four great families, Flores, Sprout, Lopez, and Dale, were all gathered in the house. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Dolph was the first to speak. His tone was firm. ¡°It¡¯s a rule set by our ancestors that the four great families take turns to organize the Star Competition. It had been passed down for thousands of years. This Star Competition is clearly organized by the Flores family. Why should your interfere?¡± ¡°The First Elder is right. The Second Elder agreed. ¡°Even if you want to interfere, why didn¡¯t you say so before thepetition started? Thepetition has already started, and everything has been decided. Now youe out and say that you all want to jointly hold it. Are you trying to reap our harvest?¡± As he spoke, the Second Elder mmed his palm on the table, his tone. solemn. The other families looked at each other, not knowing how to respond. Only Jason, who was leaning against the sofa, the corners of his mouth curled up into a mocking smile, said, ¡°We don¡¯t dare to bear the crime of reaping your harvest, but the situation this year is really different. The Hushe Republic¡¯s Sullivan family said that they wanted to sponsor 200 million dors to thepetition and cooperate with the four big families in the pharmaceutical business. Why didn¡¯t you mention this at all? ¡°In my opinion, it¡¯s not that we want to reap your harvest. It¡¯s that you¡¯re holding onto the harvest and not letting it go. You want to take it all!¡± Jason suddenly raised his voice, making everyone from the Flores family turn pale. The Sullivan family¡¯s sponsorship was indeed too sudden. A few days ago, there was news that the Hushe Republic¡¯s Daniel was going to sponsor the Star Competition for 200 million dors. Not only that, but he would alsoe personally to watch thepetition. Because of this matter, several activities were dyed. They wouldpete again when Daniel arrived. Billionaires Missing Darling ¡°Jason.¡± Dolph said, ¡°It¡¯s true that our family insisted on holding this year¡¯s Star Competition alone, but we never said that we wanted to take all of the 200 million dors. No matter how bad our family¡¯s situation is, we¡¯re not so short¨Csighted that we can¡¯t take our eyes off a mere 200 million dors. ¡°As for the coboration between Daniel and the four major families, what does this have to do with the competition? Whether the coboration seeds depends on each family¡¯s ability and our knowledge of medicine. ¡°Since I¡¯m older, I won¡¯t argue with you. You have to be more careful with your words in the future.¡± When the older generation spoke and did things, they always liked to sound friendly on the surface. Jason was tired of this and could not be bothered to feign civility with this group of old fellows. He directly sneered and said, ¡°Why do you have to say such pompous words? None of the people present are fools. Whoever holds the right to host the Start Competition can receive Daniel and have more opportunities to interact with Daniel. ¡°These are all practical benefits!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right.¡± The other two families echoed Jason¡¯s words. and forced Dolph to hand over the right to hold the Star Competition. They wanted the four families to hold it together. Dolph could not resist the joint attack of the other three families at all. He was forced into a corner. Coincidentally, Dakota came over, so Dolph quickly changed the topic. ¡°Dakota, why are you here?¡± Dakota roughly scanned the room and realized that all the leaders of the four great families were present. They were all big shots. Facing so many big shots, Dakota could not help but be nervous. She swallowed hard and said, ¡°First Elder, it¡¯s the Saintess. The Saintess wants to see the gold chain flowers in the West Mountain.¡± Hearing Dakota mention the Saintess, Jason¡¯s eyes dimmed unconsciously. A few days ago, he had asked Gale to assassinate Berry. To his surprise, Gale never returned. Almost a week had passed since then, and there was no news from Gale at all. Originally, Jason wanted to arrange for someone else to kill Berry, but news came from the Hushe Republic that Daniel wanted to sponsor the Star Competition and cooperate with the Millionaire Micing Darling four great families. Since this concerned his family¡¯s interests, Jason could only put Berry¡¯s matter aside for the time being and wholeheartedly fight for the right to host the Star Competition. Hearing Dakota¡¯s words, Dolph frowned and said unhappily, ¡°Why did youe over for such a small matter? If the Saintess wants to see the gold chain flower, take her there.¡± Clearly, he felt that Dakota was making too big of a deal of this. ¡°No, no.¡± Dakota waved her hand and quickly exined. ¡°The Saintess said that there are too many people in the West Mountain, and she doesn¡¯t have the mood to admire the flowers. Hence, she wants to seal the guesthouse. So I came to ask for instructions.¡± Before Dolph could react, Jason had already sneered. He looked at Dolph with a mocking gaze. ¡°Dolph, is this what you meant by making thepetition beautiful and entertaining the participants?¡± Upon hearing this, Dolph¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment. Previously, he had just guaranteed that there was no need for the four families to join forces. The Flores family alone was enough to organize the Star Competition. However, in the blink of an eye, Dakota came to expose him. She threw his dignity to the ground and stepped on it. Seeing that everyone¡¯s gazes were on him and were filled with mockery and contempt, Dolph was extremely angry. He red at Dakota and said. hatefully, ¡°Nonsense, this is really too ridiculous. It¡¯s fine if the Saintess is messing around, but why didn¡¯t you dissuade her? Instead, you¡¯re messing around with her! ¡°Go back and tell the Saintess that the guesthouse cannot be sealed!¡± After being reprimanded in public, Dakota¡¯s face turned red, and she hurriedly nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, Stefan¡¯s panting voice came from behind. ¡°Oh no, oh no. Dolph, Saintess has already sealed the guesthouse with the guard captain. There¡¯s amotion over there now. The participants in the guesthouse are moring for an exnation from the Flores family. Otherwise, they¡¯ll forfeit thepetition!¡± What? Dolph¡¯s expression changed. He suddenly stood up and his body rembled Richculous how ridiculous! He squeezed the cigar in his hand so hard it was almost cushed ¡°Quick. I¡¯ll go over now? As he spoke, he took the lead and mahed toward the guesthouse Olevia did not close the guest house. She was not that bossy she only circled an empty space slightly further away from the guesthouse and wrote, (Private territory, no trespassing) The venue happened to be outside the guesthouse, so it would not affeer her peers in the guest courtyard. It would not even affect the viewing of Bowers. Olivia only upied a corner of the West Mountain. Even so, it still caused dissatisfaction. Some people gathered around Lucy, very dissatisfied with Olivia¡¯s actions. ¡°What does she mean? Why does she have to circle out an empty space in the West Mountain just to admire the flowers? She¡¯s too bossy, June Lopezined. ¡°She¡¯s always been bossy Lucy was a little surprised to see Olivia. Did Jason not send someone to deal with her? Why was she here? Lucy¡¯s eyes flickered with mixed feelings. She did not like Jason¡¯s ruthlessness and the fact that he hurt people at every turn. but the fact that she was entangled with Jason absolutely could not be revealed. She was the proud daughter of the Lopez family, and her reputation must not be tarnished. Therefore, she had tacitly agreed to Jason¡¯s treatment of the Saintess. She did not expect the Sainess to be fine now. She did not know what Jason had told her. Because she had something on her mind, Lucy did not pay attention to her surroundings. By the time she reacted, the people around her had already carried her towards the Saintess, saying that they wanted an exnation. Why did the Saintess have the privilege to upy such an empty space alone? MRGURA SAng Daling Trembled. Ridiculous, how ridiculous! He squeezed the cigar in his hand so hard it was almost crushed. Quick. I¡¯ll go over now!¡± As he spoke, he took the lead and rushed toward the guesthouse. Olivia did not close the guest house. She was not that bossy. She only circled an empty space slightly further away from the guesthouse and wrote, (Private territory, no trespassing.] The venue happened to be outside the guesthouse, so it would not affect her peers in the guest courtyard. It would not even affect the viewing of flowers. Olivia only upied a corner of the West Mountain. Even so, it still caused dissatisfaction. Some people gathered around Lucy, very dissatisfied with Olivia¡¯s actions. ¡°What does she mean? Why does she have to circle out an empty space in the West Mountain just to admire the flowers? She¡¯s too bossy, June Lopezined. ¡°She¡¯s always been bossy.¡± Lucy was a little surprised to see Olivia. Did Jason not send someone to deal with her? Why was she here? Lucy¡¯s eyes flickered with mixed feelings. She did not like Jason¡¯s ruthlessness and the fact that he hurt people at every turn, but the fact that she was entangled with Jason absolutely could not be revealed. She was the proud daughter of the Lopez family. and her reputation must not be tarnished. Therefore, she had tacitly agreed to Jason¡¯s treatment of the Saintess. She did not expect the Sainess to be fine now. She did not know what Jason had told her. Because she had something on her mind, Lucy did not pay attention to her surroundings. By the time she reacted, the people around her had already carried her towards the Saintess, saying that they wanted an exnation. Why did the Saintess have the privilege to upy such an empty space alone? Chapter 476 Chapter 476 Chapter 476 Seeing the group of peopleing over aggressively from afar, Charlee. was so frightened that her face turned pale, and she was about to cry. Saintess, Saintess, they¡¯re here to cause trouble. What should we do?¡± Olivia was sitting on a recliner leisurely admiring the flowers. When she heard this, she raised her eyes and followed Charlee¡¯s gaze. Then, she saw a group of peopleing over in big strides. Actually, Olivia did not necessarily want to admire the gold chain flowers. She was not a domineering person. The reason why she wanted to circle out a piece ofnd was to show off the Saintess¡® special identity. From now on, she wanted everyone to know that the Saintess was different and had special privileges. At the very least, the Saintess of the Flores family was different. She wanted everyone to get used to it and ept it. ¡°This is too much!¡± It was June who spoke. She red at Olivia. ¡°What right do you have to upy such a piece ofnd alone?¡± Olivia nced at her indifferently and did not say anything. June suddenly felt that she was being looked down upon. Her face turned red. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you. Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± As she spoke, she wanted to rush forward and attack Olivia. Unfortunately, just as she took a step forward, the guard captain blocked her path with a group of people. With a cold expression, Mark said, ¡°It¡¯s private territory. You¡¯re not allowed to enter.¡± ¡°You¡­.¡± June stomped her feet in anger. was Lucy watched as all of this unfolded and frowned slightly. Her voice cold, and even her questioning words seemed to carry a light breeze. ¡°So this is how the Flores family treats guests. The dignified Saintess doesn¡¯t know how to entertain guests and instead snatches their territory. Howughable.¡± Olivia tilted her head and looked at everything quietly without saying a word. No matter how Lucy mocked her, she did not say a word. Lucy¡¯s face gradually turned bleak. She had always been an outstanding. figure among the younger generation. No matter where she went, she would be praised and envied. Never in her entire life had she ever been Unveilike this Locy this Saimax of the Flores family is too much¡± June was furious, The others also agreed Yeah, she¡¯s too much? The never seen such an arrogant and despotic person¡± Someone tried to dissuade Lucy. ¡°Forget it, forget it. Don¡¯t lower yourself to the level of such a rude person. She¡¯s just a Saintess. Who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on? Let her be arrogant.¡± Theard that the Tushe Republic¡¯s Daniel is about to arrive and even wants to watch thepetition personally¡± The person who spoke sounded excited. ¡°Those who perform well can even directly go to Sullivan Group. I really want to go.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hahaha, there¡¯s no hope for you, but Lacy will definitely be able to go.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± June said. ¡°Lucy is going to be an elder of the Lopez Family in the future. How can she go to the Sullivan Group¡± Lucy¡¯s anger quickly dissipated. She felt that her previous anger was tooughable. Why was she angry with a Saintess like Berry, who only had a few years left to live? They were not from the same world at all. She was one of the best among the younger generation and had a bright future ahead of her. On the other hand, Berry had fewer than a decade. left to live. Every day that passed was one less day. There was no need for her to lower himself to Berry¡¯s level. Thinking of this, Lucy looked at Olivia with a mocking and pitying gaze. Originally, Charlee was on edge. However, she realized that the Saintess did not react at all and did not even have any intention of speaking. She was very puzzled. ¡°Saintess, they¡¯re all talking about you. Aren¡¯t you angry?¡± She felt the Saintess was way too well¨Cmannered. Olivia retracted her gaze and leaned backfortably. Her tone wast casual. They¡¯re not qualified. Silly girl, if there¡¯s a dog that¡¯s dissatisfied. with you and barks at you, are you going to bite it back? They can say whatever they want. There¡¯s no need to pay attention to them.¡± Charlee nodded. Just as she was about to speak, her gaze suddenly fixed on something, as if she had seen something terrifying. ¡°Saintess, bad Bilbonaire¡¯s Missing Darling news. The First Elder and the others are here.¡± ¡°Let theme. Why are you panicking?¡± Olivia did not care. Dolph brought a group of people over. As soon as they arrived at the guesthouse, they saw the Saintess lie leisurely on a rocking chair in the empty space she had circled out. A circle of angry youths surrounded her. Jason mocked, ¡°Heh, the Flores family¡¯s Saintess is indeed extraordinary. I don¡¯t believe Daniel is used to your family¡¯s hospitality. It¡¯s fine if you offend Daniel, but if you destroy the image of our other families in Daniel¡¯s heart, the Flores family can¡¯t bear the consequences.¡± Dolph gritted his teeth, and his face was ashen. He rushed over aggressively and shouted angrily at Mark. ¡°Nonsense. Who asked you to bring the Saintess here?¡± Faced with Dolph, Mark did not dare to retort. He lowered his head, hist face filled with shame. After scolding Mark, Dolph walked to Olivia¡¯s side with a cold expression. ¡°Look at yourself. What do you think you¡¯re doing? Aren¡¯t you embarrassed? Can¡¯t rest indoors in broad daylight? Don¡¯t you know that an important guest will be coming in a few days? You¡¯ll cause trouble for the Flores family if you don¡¯t follow the rules.¡± Before Olivia could reply, Lucy said gently, ¡°Grandpa Dolph, she doesn¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. How would she know the importance of Daniel? Saying this is no different from preaching to deaf ears.¡± Hearing this, Dolph sighed and agreed with Lucy. ¡°s, I was too angry.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. This kind of thing is easy to deal with, Lucy said. casually. ¡°When Danieles, just lock the Saintess in the courtyard and don¡¯t let here out to cause trouble. Give her¡­¡± Before she could finish his sentence, Olivia suddenly stood up, raised her arm, and pped her. No one saw how she hit Lucy. It was as if a p hadnded on her face in an instant. Lucy was stunned. She covered her face and looked over in shock. The others were also appalled. Olivia pped her hands and said coldly, ¡°Who gave you the guts to speak to me like that?¡± Herze shifted, and her tone suddenly became fierce. ¡°Where are the Billionaire¡¯s Missing Purling men of the Flores family? Someone bullied your Saintess. Are you just going to watch? Where¡¯s your backbone? Where¡¯s your courage?¡± As soon as Olivia finished speaking, as if inspired, the surrounding young men and women of the Flores family responded, ¡°Here!¡± Then, they subconsciously moved closer to Olivia and finally stood behind her in a defensive posture. ¡°Alright.¡± Olivia raised her eyes, and a smile appeared. Her expression was arrogant and unrestrained. ¡°I knew that my family¡¯s men are not. cowards. Everyone was stunned by this scene. Even Dolph could not react in time. The puppet Saintess, Berry, actually had such deep cohesion in the Flores family. Seeing Lucy¡¯s swollen face, Jason¡¯s face darkened. His eyes were as sharp as knives, and he wished he could cut Olivia into pieces. If not for the fact that there were too many people present, he would have definitely hugged Lucy and doted on her. Jason could not hug the person he loved immediately, so he vented all his anger on Olivia. ¡°Berry Flores, you¡¯ve crossed the line. You dared to hit Lucy today, I suppose you¡¯ll dare to hit someone from my family and the Dale family. tomorrow, huh? Does the Flores family have no respect for the other three major families?¡± As expected of Jason. As soon as he opened his mouth, he expanded the conflict between Olivia and Lucy into a conflict between the Flores family and the other three families, inciting the anger of the other three families and uniting them against amon enemy. ¡°Hehe.¡± Olivia sneered. She waspletely fearless. Jason, why are you. feeling heartache when I hit Lucy? The Lopez family hasn¡¯t reacted. Why did you jump out?¡± The meaning behind her words was very clear! For a moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were on Jason and Lucy. Lucy was already very angry after being pped. Now that she was exposed by Olivia in front of so many people, she was ashamed and resentful. Her eyes were filled with rage. ¡°Berry, don¡¯t go too far! Jason is an elder. Do you think everyone is as dirty as you? Jason just can¡¯t stand you big so arrogant and despotic.¡± ¡°Oh. Olivia dragged the syble. ¡°I misunderstood. So it¡¯s just the elders. protecting the younger generation. That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. When I saw you two hugging that day, I thought that you¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Jason red at Olivia. ¡°Berry, you should know what to say and what not to say!¡± ¡°Oh, he even threatens me?¡± Olivia curled her lips, thinking. However, she was going to keep going. These two people had done such a dirty thing without being afraid, so why should she be afraid? ¡°Alright, I was talking nonsense. I¡¯m being dirty. You have nothing to do with Lucy. That day, when you hugged her and kissed her lips, it was just that her lips dry and cracked. You¡¯re a good elder!¡± WCT Heavens, what was this? Could it be that Jason and Lucy¡­. Everyone was stunned by the waves of word bombs. Listening to the whispers of the people around him and the hidden gazes on him and Lucy, Jason was beyond furious. The corners of his eyes were about to split open, and his face was so terrifying that not a trace of blood could be seen. He red at Olivia with a murderous gaze. His voice was bloody as he said word by word, ¡°Berry, I want you to apologize to Lucy! You made things up and ndered us. I want you to pay the price.¡± Olivia sneered. Her eyes shed, and she raised his voice. ¡°Did you hear that, men? Lucy first humiliated me and bullied me, and then Jason came. to threaten me. He doesn¡¯t take our family seriously! If anyone can insult. and threaten our family¡¯s Saintess without paying the price, can I bring 300 people to the Lopez family¡¯s graveyard tomorrow and insult your ancestors?¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Dolph was so enraged that his entire body was trembling. He had never expected Berry to be so eloquent to stir up emotions with a simple sentence. When did she be so powerful? Now was not the time to fall out with the other three families. He had to settle this matter. Therefore, he looked at Olivia coldly and wanted to reprimand her. However, before he could speak, Olivia spoke first. ¡°I know. The First Elder can¡¯t stand it anymore. He can¡¯t stand the Lopez and Sprount families bullying me and wants to stand up for me.¡± Dolph was speechless. 21ggie v Missing Dat ¡°Who the fuck wants to stand up for you?¡± He cursed in his mind. Dolph froze in ce, unable to utter a word. Seeing this, Olivia pretended to be shocked and asked back, ¡°Could it be that the First Elder didn¡¯t mean that? Do you think that it¡¯s not a big deal for them to insult the Flores family¡¯s Saintess and disregard our family? ¡°You¡¯re too spineless!¡± As soon as she said this, Dolph almost choked. She really dared to say everything! He was in a dilemma now. He did not want to offend the Lopez family, nor did he want the Flores family members to think that he had no backbone. After thinking for a long time, he could not think of a better solution. He could only change the topic. ¡°Berry, stop messing around. You were the one who ndered Jason and Lucy first. ¡°How did I nder them?¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes were indifferent. Dolph said. ¡°You said they¡­¡± He could not say it. ¡°I¡¯m not ndering them.¡± Olivia stretched out a finger and shook it. ¡°I told you, Jason wasforting Lucy and helping her wet her dry lips.¡± ¡°Nonsense. That¡¯s nonsense. You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Lucy was about to break down. The reason why she kept rejecting Jason was because of the difference in age between the two of them. Jason was the youngest son of the Sprout Family¡¯s First Elder, while she was the eldest granddaughter of the Lopez Family¡¯s First Elder. They were one generation apart. Lucy cherished her reputation very much and did not even want to be with Jason. Now that Olivia had exposed this matter in public, how could she stand it? At this moment, she really hated Olivia¡¯s guts. To think that she had previously advised Jason not to hurt the Saintess and to spare her life. If she had known¡­ If she had known, she would have killed her! Chapter 477 Chapter 477 Chapter 477 Jason¡¯s eyes were zed with fury. Olivia said coldly, ¡°Jason, how dare you! Well, do you still dare to attack me in the Flores family? Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Where are the Flores family¡¯s men?¡± ¡°Here¡± ¡°Here!¡± Olivia¡¯s words were met with a quick response. One after another, the reply of the men resounded through the house. Jason¡¯s eyes dimmed. He closed his eyes and suppressed the fury in his eyes. Now was not the time for a head¨Con confrontation. Lucy valued her reputation the most. Jason knew he had to exin this matter clearly. Jason¡¯s mind was racing and he quickly had an idea. He ignored Olivia and turned his gaze to Dolph. ¡°Mr. Flores, the Flores family¡¯s Saintess is suffering from hysteria. There¡¯s something wrong with her mind. I know the director of the National Mental Hospital. I can get her a VIP room.¡± The moment he made a move, he intended tobel Olivia as mentally ill. Dolph was taken aback for a moment and did not say anything. Jason continued, ¡®Mr. Flores, are you going to offend the other three families for the sake of Saintess? Daniel ising soon. If you continue to let Saintess nder me and Lucy and can¡¯t clear our names, and if you don¡¯t give us a clear exnation, the Sprout family and the Lopez family will withdraw from the Star Competition.¡± Then, he turned to the elder of the Dale family and said, ¡°Mr. Dale, the Flores family has gone too far. Are you willing to join forces with the Sprout family and the Lopez family to hold another Star Competition?¡± Upon hearing this, the First Elder of the Dale family quickly realized that. Jason was taking the opportunity to cut out the Flores family. Raymond was in deep thought and found it quite good. Although the benefits given by Daniel from the Hushe Republic were attractive, it was better to split it among the three families than the four families. Moreover, the Flores family had started the conflict first. Thinking of this, Raymond nodded and agreed with Jason. ¡°I have seen Bilgine¡¯s Missing Werling everything that happened today. Although this matter has nothing to do with the Dale family, to be fair and objective, it¡¯s true that the Flores family¡¯s Saintess was rude. What right does she have to nder Jason and Lucy with no evidence!¡± ¡°Who said I have no evidence?¡± Olivia said, ¡°I have a witness!¡± Everyone was shocked again following her words. Jason¡¯s face took on a ghastly expression. Could it be that there were others present that day? ¡°Come out,¡± Olivia ordered. A man in ck walked out of the crowd. Someone from the Sprout family recognized the man and eximed, ¡°It¡¯s Gale Sprout! Why is he here?¡± At the sight of Gale, Jason¡¯s eyes dimmed, and he couldn¡¯t stay calm anymore as usual. Without taking a look at Jason, his former master, Gale walked to Olivia¡¯s side and bowed his head. ¡°Greetings, Saintess.¡± ¡°You tell everyone what happened.¡± Gale nodded and turned to the crowd. He was bent over with his head. hung to the extent that his face could not be seen clearly. ¡°On the day of thepetition, Jason and Lucy were having a tryst in the forest. Saintess ran into them. In order to prevent this matter from being spread, Jason asked me to kill Saintess!¡± His words gave everyone quite a jolt and they all looked at Jason in shock. Could it be that what the Saintess said was true? Dolph frowned. Although he didn¡¯t like the Saintess, no matter what, she was still a member of the Flores family. The problem between them was an internal conflict. They should work together to resolve the external conflict. He turned to Jason and asked in a questioning tone. ¡°I remember that Lucy and my grandson, Edwin, are engaged. Jason, you first snatched my granddaughter¨Cinw and then tried to kill the Flores family¡¯s Saintess. What else do you have to say? Jason¡¯s situation was getting more and more disadvantageous, but he still managed to maintain his composure and said in a disdainful tone, ¡°It¡¯s just a one¨Csided story. Gale is a traitor of the Sprout family, so of course he will spare no effort to nder me.¡± Traitor? Hearing this, everyone looked at each other in dismay. Olivia sat back on the recliner and looked at Jason with a smile. ¡°Traitor, Gale. Your master said you¡¯re a traitor.¡± Speaking of this, she turned to the two men behind Jason. Like Gale, they were Jason¡¯s trusted aides. Olivia looked straight at them and said word by word, ¡°Did you see that? This is the master you are loyal to. For his own benefit and to protect a woman, he actually ndered you guys who risked their lives with him as traitors! ¡°To be fair, although Lucy is engaged, she is unmarried. Jason being with her is just a romantic affair. ¡°It¡¯s really heart¨Cwrenching that he abandons you guys for the sake of trivial matters!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Mayne, who was behind Jason, could not take it anymore and snapped, ¡°You demoness, don¡¯t sow discord between us. It was Gale who betrayed Mr. Sprout first. Mr. Sprout did not abandon us!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Olivia said, shaking her head. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Mayne was furious. His eyes were red as he stared at Olivia. ¡°Mayne!¡± Jason scolded. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around.¡± After saying that, he looked up at Olivia. His gaze was as venomous as a snake¡¯s and he said. ¡°Gale¡¯s words can¡¯t be trusted. He did betray me. This was supposed to be an internal matter of the Sprout family. It¡¯s a family. scandal, and I don¡¯t want to say it out loud. But since things havee to this, I can¡¯t hide it anymore. I can only tell the truth. ¡°Gale is a man of poor character. He holds a grudge against me and stole my gold, silver, and jewelry to escape because I reprimanded him. This matter had already passed for a few days. Originally, for the sake of our brotherhood and to protect Gale¡¯s family in the Sprout family, I didn¡¯t want to say it. ¡°Unexpectedly, he came to the Flores family time and time again to nder me with Saintess! It¡¯s fine if he only nders me. For the sake of friendship, I can bear it. However, I can¡¯t tolerate the fact that he tries to implicate Lucy. Lucy is pure and innocent. She¡¯s an outstanding person among the younger sitawan ¨C Misang Berling generation. I won¡¯t let him ruin her name because of the Saintess¡® jealousyr Jason said these words with righteousness and sincerity. The people who had wavered before all stood on his side and believed his words. After all, Jason had a good reputation. In people¡¯s eyes, he was righteous and capable, and it was impossible for him to nder and frame hist subordinates. Even Dolph wavered and turned to Olivia with a suspicious gaze. ¡°Berry, you¡­¡± Olivia raised her hand and interrupted him. She walked to Gale¡¯s side and patted his shoulder, making him raise his head. She stated, ¡°Did you hear that? This is the master you¡¯ve pledged your loyalty to until death, the master you¡¯d rather die and bite your tongue to pledge your loyalty to!¡± At this point, Olivia removed Gale¡¯s lower jaw, revealing a broken tongue. Seeing this, everyone present gasped for breath. Gale actually bit off his tongue! How could he speak without a tongue? Could it be that he was not the one who spoke just now? Everyone was dumbfounded! Olivia reached out and took out a small stereo from Gale¡¯s waist. She showed it to the crowd and said, ¡°Did you see this? I got someone to imitate Gale¡¯s voice and recorded it in advance. Those words weren¡¯t said. by Gale. He knew that he was poisoned and couldn¡¯t control himself, but even so, he was reluctant to betray Jason. He would rather bite off his tongue. ¡°He is such a loyal subordinate, but Jason, as his master, actually ndered him for betrayal.¡± Olivia¡¯s words were like a p to Jason¡¯s face. He had never anticipated this. He opened his mouth to speak, but no words came out. At this moment, no matter what he said, it wouldn¡¯t be able to turn the table. He had lost the hearts of the people! Behind him, Mayne had already gone crazy. With reddened eyes, he pouped on Gale and roared, ¡°Gale, why are you so silly? Your tongue!¡± Gale¡¯s broken wound had yet to heal. The wound was hideous and bloody. Everyone present was deeply touched, especially Jason and the other secret guards. Thinking of Gale¡¯s loyalty and Jason¡¯s selfishness and abandoning Gale, they were all bitterly disappointed. This was the master they were loyal to! Seeing that the situation on Jason¡¯s side was not good, Lucy rushed out and roared, ¡°Berry, you lunatic, what are you trying to do? It¡¯s fine if you nder me, but how can you be so crazy as to force Gale to bite his tongue!¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Olivia raised her eyebrows and looked at Lucy. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t jumped out, I would have forgotten about you. Here, this is for you!¡± Olivia took out arge stack of photos from the deck chair¡¯s bag and threw them into the air. In the air, photos of Lucy and Jason hugging each other were fluttering down. After doing all this, Olivia pped her hands and said with a sneer, ¡°Sorry about this. I was wrong. I don¡¯t have a witness, I have physical evidence!¡± Chapter 478 Chapter 478 Chapter 478 Her eyesnded on the falling photos of her and Jason hugging each other and kissing each other from various angles. Lucy¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. She no longer cared about her manners and shouted, ¡°No!¡± She rushed forward, trying to collect these photos. However, how could she manage to collect them? There were at least a hundred pictures in Olivia¡¯s hand. She threw them at a special angle and spread them out very evenly, making sure that everyone present could see them. ¡°Take a look.¡± Olivia was wearing a silver¨Cwhite dress and a golden fox mask. With her arms crossed, she said sternly, ¡°This is the proud daughter of the Lopez family and the famous Mr. Sprout of the Sprout family. It¡¯s just a romantic affair between a man and a woman. It¡¯s not necessary to make things soplicated.¡± Lucy¡¯s body was weak and sore. She didn¡¯t fall and was holding on with one breath. She slowly looked up, and her usually clear eyes were filled with gloominess and horror. She stared coldly at Olivia and said word by word, ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s just a romantic affair. I relied on my own ability to gain a foothold, unlike you¡­¡± In a hoarse voice, Lucy continued, not caring about Olivia¡¯s dignity in the slightest, ¡°You became the Saintess by selling your blood. A hundred yearster, my reputation will spread in the Lopez family, and you are just a Saintess!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself! ¡°In the past, I didn¡¯t take you seriously. But now, I, Lucy, swear that you and I can¡¯t coexist. You are my bitter rival!¡± ¡°I, Lucy, swear on the name of the Golden Voodoo King that if there¡¯s even the slightest chance, I¡¯ll trample you into the mud. We¡¯re irreconcble!¡± Lucy was really ruthless and swore an oath. Even her grandfather, the First Elder of the Lopez family, was shocked by her emotions. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Lucy, you¡­¡± ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t try to persuade me. Berry and I are sworn enemies!¡± Billionaire Missing Trading Lucy said in a firm tone with cold eyes. ¡°Berry Flores.¡± She faced Olivia and said, ¡°Tomorrow is the day Daniel from the Hushe Republic arrives. He¡¯s here nning to sponsor the Star Competition for 200 million dors. Do you dare to compete with me? Who gets this sponsorship from Daniel first, who wins.¡± After saying that, Lucy turned to the crowd. Her gaze swept past the elders of the four families one by one. Then, she lowered her head and bowed. ¡°Elders, aren¡¯t you fighting for the right to hold the Star Competition? Since no one can convince others, why don¡¯t we have a real battle? It¡¯s not just me and Berry. The Dale family and the Sprout family can be part of it. Whoever can obtain the trust of Daniel will be in charge. of this Star Competition.¡± Lucy was very quick¨Cwitted. Originally, her reputation was affected because she was deeply involved in the scandal with Jason. However, in the blink of an eye, she thought of a way to turn the situation around and. say that she wanted to represent the Lopez family to fight for the right to host the Star Competition. She made herself someone brave, resourceful, and righteous, considering the interests of her family in other¡¯s eyes, which instantly raised her status. As expected, as soon as she finished speaking, she received the support of the other three families. Despite Dolph¡¯s unwillingness, he could not persuade the other three families and could only reluctantly agree. In the end, the four families agreed that after Daniel arrived tomorrow, Berry, Lucy, Joey, and Irene would receive him together. They would see who could gain Daniel¡¯s trust and obtain 200 million dors in sponsorship After the matter was settled, everyone dispersed. Jason stayed there to wait for Olivia. ¡°The Flores family¡¯s Saintess is indeed impressive,¡± said Jason in a sepulchral tone. He did not expect that he would fall into the hands of a little girl like Berry who he had never taken seriously. Not only did she expose his rtionship with Lucy, but she also made people¡¯s trust in him. him loo Balorans Missing Burling ¡°Thanks for yourpliment.¡± Olivia said nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s more than being impressed. In another two days, you won¡¯t be able to understand even if you dig your eyes out.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Jason¡¯s gaze was malicious. Olivia was impatient and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mess with me. Don¡¯t forget that you killed someone.¡± Jason¡¯s expression changed slightly. He took a deep look at Olivia before. turning around and leaving. He realized that he should make a decision to silence Berry. Although the revtion of his rtionship with Lucy would damage his reputation, it was not a big deal. If it was revealed that he was the one who killed Herman, then he would have a deadly feud with the Dale family. After Jason left, Olivia was no longer in the mood to see the flowers. She got someone to pack up and go back. She didn¡¯t look too good on the way home. Charlee asked timidly, ¡°Saintess, are you worried about receiving Daniel tomorrow?¡± The Flores family did not have any hope that the Saintess would gain Daniel¡¯s trust. Without even bothering to remind her, the few elders went back to discuss countermeasures. As far as they were concerned, Berry was a good¨Cfor¨Cnothing Saintess, and she was ugly, so how could she win against the other three beautiful young women? ¡°Yes,¡± replied Olivia, lowering her eyes. She actually knew that Daniel wasing to the Flores family, but she did not expect him toe so quickly.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He would be here tomorrow! At the thought of this, Olivia¡¯s heart tightened slightly. She felt an indescribable difort. How could she see him in her current state? Olivia closed her eyes, feeling a little dejected. Assuming that Olivia was worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able topete with the other three tomorrow, Charleeforted her in a soft voice, ¡°Saintess, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re so smart and powerful. You¡¯ll definitely beat the other three. ¡°Is that so?¡± Olivia pursed her lips. He was in a sombre mood. Bonaire¡¯s Missing Darling Soon, it was the next day. Dolph sent someone over early in the morning to invite Olivia to receive Daniel at the entrance. Although Dolph did not have much hope for Olivia to win, he could not give up. What if Daniel picked the ugly Saintess of the Flores family? A group of people gathered at the door. Olivia sat in the room at the back. She did not wait on the door like Lucy and the others. Instead, she sat on the sofa and drank coffee quietly. Charlee was anxious and suggested, ¡°Saintess, I heard that Lucy and the others have prepared gifts for Daniel. Should we prepare something too?¡± Olivia lowered her eyes and did not speak. After a long time, she said softly, as if she were talking to herself, ¡°He won¡¯t take other women¡¯s gifts.¡± Charlee didn¡¯t hear her clearly and asked again, ¡°What did ¡°Nothing,¡± said Olivia. Her eyes drooped as she sat quietly. you say?¡± At this moment, cheers suddenly came from the door. Then, two Land Rover cars drove in, followed by a limited edition worldwide Rolls¨CRoyce. Eight strong bodyguards jumped out of the two Land Rover cars and surrounded the Rolls¨CRoyce in a guard position. Only then did the man inside get out of the car. What came into people¡¯s eyes first was a pair of ck leather shoes stepping out, followed by a pair of long and slender legs. The man got out of the car. He exuded a noble aura and was wearing a pure ck custom¨Cmade suit that wrapped around his body, outlining his lean and strong figure. Braeden, the L¨®pez family¡¯s First Elder was quick in reaction and said warmly, ¡°Hello, Daniel.¡± The man nodded at Braeden. His attitude was gentle, but his every move carried an invisible pressure! Chapter 479 Chapter 479 Chapter 479 Being surrounded by a few elders of the Lopez, Dale, Flores, and Sprout families, Daniel was in a fret, especially when facing the Dale family, his attitude was especially cold. It was Leanna from the Dale family who had released the Golden Voodoo King to cause trouble at the auction. The Dale family was swollen with arrogance when they had just raised the Golden Voodoo King. They paid little attention to the other three families all and even attacked Olivia. If the Dale family hadn¡¯t caused trouble first, Olivia wouldn¡¯t have gone missing. After Daniel returned to the country, he made some arrangements. First, he took strong measures against the Dale family¡¯s assets worldwide. Then, he supported another branch of the Dale family that did not get along with Leanna to get the First Elder¡¯s position. Hepletely chased Leanna¡¯s family out of the Dale family and avenged Olivia. However, although he had taken revenge, Olivia was nowhere to be found. At the thought of Olivia, Daniel¡¯s chest ached again. He said calmly, ¡°Where is the venue for the Star Competition? Is everything ready?¡± ¡°Yes, everything is ready except that the organizer is yet to be decided,¡± Braeden said with an obsequious smile. What did he mean? Daniel was confused. Before he came, he had seen. the information about the Star Competition and knew that the organizer this time was the Flores family. Why wasn¡¯t it decided? A puzzled look came into his eyes. Braeden hurriedly exined, ¡°ording to the previous rules, the Flores family should be the organizer. However, this Star Competition is different from the past. This time, you will not only provide additional. sponsorship but also choose outstanding youths. We want to make the Star Competition better, so we can¡¯t casually decide the organizer without you.¡± Raymond chimed in, ¡°Yes, the Star Competition this time is different. It still needs to be decided by you. In the following days, we will arrange for someone to introduce you to the matters rted to the Star Competition.¡± Fallonne Missing Dading As he spoke, he called Lucy, Irene, and Joey and introduced them one by one. ¡°Daniel. This is Lucy Lopez from the Lopez family¡± Lucy took a step forward in a dignified manner and introduced herself confidently. ¡°Hello, Daniel. I¡¯m Lucy Lopez. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. This is a gift for you.¡± As she spoke, she raised her hands and held a beautiful crystal¨Clike stone. ¡°This is our Lopez family¡¯s Healthy Stone. Hope this will bring you good luck and keep you safe.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Daniel nodded politely and gestured for Ellis to put it away. Next, Joey and Irene introduced themselves one after another. The only one that didn¡¯t appear was the Flores family¡¯s Saintess. Dolph shed an awkward smile and exined, ¡°Pleasee in, Daniel. Saintess is making coffee for you in the house.¡± Hearing this, Lucy chuckled and said in a mocking tone, ¡°Saintess Flores. is too stingy. The other three families all give Daniel gifts. Although it¡¯s not precious, we did it out of sincerity. The way Saintess Flores receives Daniel is by making coffee. Looks like she doesn¡¯t take him seriously.¡± Daniel saw the undercurrents between the families. How sophisticated he was! There was no need for someone to exin and he could tell that the Lopez family and the Flores family didn¡¯t get along. However, he didn¡¯t bother to care about these things. The trip to Wayne Country was to watch the Star Competition in other¡¯s Competition in other¡¯s eyes, but he meant to take the opportunity to find Olivia. He did not care about the other unrted people. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to listen to Lucy¡¯s sarcasm and said directly, ¡°Let¡¯s go in first.¡± The group walked towards the reception room. When Olivia saw Daniel¡¯s figure in the reception room, her heart was racing. She had thought she was ready to face him. However, she had overestimated herself. The moment Daniel stepped into the room, she turned around and left uncontrobly. Daniel only saw her back before she disappeared through the back door. Seeing this, Dolph¡¯s face turned ashen. He cursed Olivia in his heart and spoke before Lucy could. ¡°Daniel, you might not know this. Saintess has a Tallinase a Misting Durling birthmark on her face. It¡¯s really indecent. She probably doesn¡¯t want you. to see the birthmark on her face, so she left in a hurry.¡± As he spoke, he ran to the table and poured a cup of coffee for Daniel. ¡°The coffee is personally made by Saintess. You may have a try on it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s such a hot day, yet she¡¯s making hot coffee for Daniel. Saintess is indeed very ¡®considerate,¡± Lucy mocked. Now that she was up against Olivia, she did not hide herself at all. ¡°Lucy¡± Braeden pretended to scold her. ¡°Stop talking.¡± Then, he turned to Daniel with a smile and said considerately, ¡°It¡¯s such a hot day. Hot coffee is not a good choice. You should drink something cold. Daniel, what do you want to drink? I¡¯ll get the servants to prepare it.¡± ¡°Coffee is fine,¡± Daniel said calmly. He didn¡¯t care what he drank, but his injuries hadn¡¯tpletely healed. yet, so it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to drink something cold. Hot coffee was just right. He picked up a cup of hot coffee and took a sip of it. The moment it came into his mouth, he paused and looked surprised. He had never tasted such a good Lazza. The water temperature and quality of the water were just right. Coupled with the quality of the coffee, the taste was fragrant and mellow. It was sweet and smooth, with a faint fragrance of honey. This was Olivia¡¯s favorite coffee. The corners of his lips curled up into a faint smile. Daniel praised, ¡°This coffee is nice.¡± Upon hearing this, Dolph immediately beamed with joy. ¡°It took Saintess much effort to study it. She put a lot of heart into it and specially made it for you. If you like it, I¡¯ll get Saintess to make it for you.¡± Other than Dolph, the other elders were a little surprised. They did not expect a small cup of coffee to receive Daniel¡¯s praises. To their astonishment, the gifts they had painstakingly prepared previously were not as good as a cup of coffee. If they had known that Daniel liked coffee, they would have prepared. coffee too. Lucy lowered her eyes and clenched her fists. Braeden chuckled. ¡°Daniel, you¡¯vee from afar this time. You must try Wayne Country¡¯s specialty dishes 1ury will cook dinner herself Irene and Joey were not to be outdone and said, ¡°We can cook too. We¡¯ll prepare a few side dishes for Daniel Daniel nodded and said politely, ¡°Thank you¡± ¡°Daniel, you¡¯re wee. You came from afar. This is the least we can do,¡± Dolph said with a smile. Holding the coffee cup in his hand, Daniel enjoyed the coffee¡¯s pure and aromatic taste. He drank two cups in a row before putting it down. For some reason, he felt the coffee was very special. It was exactly the same as Olivia¡¯s method of making it. An imperceptible frown appeared on Daniel¡¯s forehead as he asked, ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s convenient for me to meet Saintess Flores who made the coffee. I like it very much and want to ask her for advice.¡± Hearing that Daniel wanted to see the Saintess, Dolph was overjoyed. He hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°Of course. Saintess would not presume to have the honor. Daniel, if you want to ask anything, just ask her.¡± After saying that, he turned to Stefan beside him and ordered. ¡°Hurry up and find Saintess.¡± Stefan immediately turned around and ran out. After a while, he returned alone and said, lowering his eyes, ¡°Mr. Flores, it¡¯s said that Saintess is not feeling well and has already gone back to rest. She¡¯s not here.¡± ¡°What!¡± Upon hearing this, Dolph almost dropped the cup. Pointing at Stefan, he demanded, ¡°Go now and call her over!¡± ¡°Forget it.¡± Daniel waved his hand. ¡°Since Saintess is not feeling well. let her rest well. If there¡¯s a chance in the future, I¡¯ll ask her for advice.¡± Daniel felt that he must be overthinking. How could Saintess Flores be Olivia? He had checked the Saintess¡® information and found that she was hideously ugly with a birthmark on her face. Moreover, her blood was a faint golden color. It was impossible for her to be Olivia. He told himself that he must be thinking too much. There were too many people who were good at making coffee. It was impossible for every one of them to br Olivia. Chapter 480 Chapter 480 Chapter 480 After Olivia finished making coffee, she returned to her room to rest instead of waiting in the lounge. Charlee was very worried and frowned along the way. ¡°Saintess? Will Daniel be angry if you leave just like that? What if he doesn¡¯t sponsor the Flores family?¡± ¡°He will.¡± Olivia¡¯s tone was firm and carried a hint of imperceptible pride. ¡°He won¡¯t take such a small matter to heart. Even if I really piss him off, he won¡¯t change his mind. ¡°You¡¯re all thinking too shallowly of him! Do you think he¡¯ll sponsor whoever serves him better? ¡°This is simply impossible. ¡°Before he came, he must have investigated everything about the four families. There must be a reason why he chose the Flores family.¡± Speaking of this, Olivia¡¯s eyes went a little wet. She knew too well what kind of person Daniel was. He was so smart and so proud. In the past, when they were in Phuket Vige at the bottom of the cliff, he had always said that she was his sunshine and his hope. However, he did not know that he was her salvation. Olivia had never seen anyone as tenacious as Daniel. The tendons in his feet were broken. During the treatment when there were no painkillers, he endured all the pain without a fuss. His forehead was covered in sweat and his palm was scratched, but he patted her hand and said casually, ¡°Livy is really amazing. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all.¡± Life in Phuket Vige was not easy. In this vige, one had to do everything themselves. However, Daniel had such an ability. No matter how difficult life was, he had his way to make everything so well. With Daniel¡¯s support and his example, Olivia had the confidence to take over Capitol Research Institute and fight against a big family like the Grant family. After losing her memory, Olivia was indeed attracted to Daniel. However, at that time, Daniel was already the richest man in the country. His assets Bullionaire¡¯s Missing Darling were one of the top in the world. He was powerful and elegant, affectionate and devoted. It was difficult for Olivia not to be attracted to such a man. However, at that moment, she only knew the powerful side of him. She admired him, relied on him, and was attached to him, but she didn¡¯t feel. sorry for him. She did not know how much effort Daniel had put in for everything that was happening now. She never really seemed to explore this person. She naturally enjoyed his adoration, his care, and his devotion to her. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Now, Olivia, who had regained her memory, was ashamed of herself. What right did she have to deserve Daniel? Other than saving Daniel, what else had she done for him? From the beginning to the end, she had been enjoying his care. Her heart throbbed in pain. Finally, Olivia could not take it anymore and fell onto the bed. Charlee was worried sick and asked with concern, ¡°Saintess, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Olivia said, shaking her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll lie down for a while.¡± She didn¡¯t know how long she slept. When she woke up, First Elder was already waiting outside. As soon as he saw her wake up, he rushed in in a panic. ¡°Berry, Berry, that coffee you made is amazing!¡± ¡°Daniel will be staying with the Flores family for a while, He brought some strong bodyguards with him. These people can fight, but they¡¯re not good at serving others. We discussed and asked the four of you to bring a team of servants to serve Daniel. What do you think?¡± Olivia frowned. ¡°He came alone. Didn¡¯t he bring his fianc¨¦e?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± First Elder nodded. ¡°Ms. Taylor and Mr. Andrew are here, but they¡¯re staying in a hotel outside.¡± ¡°Oh! Olivia gave a dip of her head. This was good too. She did not want to face him with an ugly face, but she also wanted to get close to him. It was good to meet him with a another identity. Olivia agreed. Seeing this, First Elder was overjoyed. He said happily, ¡°Then let¡¯s go over Billionaire Missing Darling now. Daniel wants to learn how to make coffee from you.¡± ¡°Make coffee?¡± asked Olivia, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Yes. First Elder nodded. ¡°Daniel especially likes the coffee you made. He wants to learn from you.¡± Hearing this, Olivia shed a faint smile. She knew that the coffee she made would be to his liking. Daniel loved Lazza the most. Lazza was in liberal supply and he always had it whether when he was in Phuket Vige or Evervale. Olivia also liked to drink Lazza, but when it came to coffee, she had many choices. asionally, she would try another kind of coffee. Only Daniel was devoted to Lazza. After tidying herself up, Olivia changed into a new set of clothes and wrapped herself tightly from head to toe. She wore a veil on her face, revealing only her eyes. Her shoes were padded with inner height to ensure that she waspletely different from before. Only then did she Daniel was settled in the most prestigious courtyard of the Flores family. When Olivia went over, he was concentrating on checking the information about the Star Competition. Ellis reported, ¡°Daniel, Saintess is here.¡± Daniel looked up from the documents. Her exquisite eyes were gentle and deep. He was dressed in local clothes, a loose white robe with bamboo embroidery on the cuffs and cor, making him look as tall and straight. as a bamboo. His dark and narrow eyes looked straight at her. It made Olivia¡¯s heart tremble uncontrobly. Afraid that she would reveal something, she quickly lowered her head and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Hello, Daniel.¡± Daniel nodded at Olivia and smiled politely. ¡°Miss Perry, please take a seat. The Lazza you made is really impressive. I¡¯d like to ask you for some advice on it.¡± The way he spoke in a polite and gentle manner was asfortable as a clear spring water washed over her. Olivia nodded and said, ¡°Daniel, you¡¯re wee. Making Lazza has saites Missing Darling extremely high requirements for the temperature of hot water¡­. Sheid out a few key points. Daniel listened attentively and even took a pen and paper to note them. down. Ellis was also very perceptive. After a while, he brought coffee, hot water, and a coffee machine over. Daniel was really smart. ording to Olivia¡¯s instructions, he only tried twice before he managed to make it look good. ¡°Daniel, you¡¯re amazing. You only tried it twice and you¡¯re already doing it so well.¡± Ellis exaggerated. Deep down, Ellis was rapt in admiration of Daniel. As someone who was also standing at the side and listening, he could not remember so many. key points. Even if he remembered them, he would forget them when he put them into practice and his movements would not be smooth either. However, Daniel was not satisfied with himself. His exquisite face was filled with seriousness, devoid of any other expression. He rolled up his sleeves and tried again and again until the coffee he made was the same as that made by Olivia. Only then did his brows rx and he revealed at smile. ¡°This is the right taste.¡± He picked up the coffee cup and tasted it with a smile. Olivia looked at him quietly and could not help but ask, ¡°Daniel, I can see you really love Lazza.¡± She could tell that he was very particr about it. ¡°Actually¡­¡± Daniel suddenly spoke. He seemed to be in a mood for conversation. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not the one who likes Lazza. It¡¯s my wife.¡± Olivia did a double¨Ctake before she asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t like it in the past. I never drank coffee before, but after drinking the coffee that she made for me, I fell in love with it. It¡¯s really strange. I hated the taste of coffee and didn¡¯t like the bitter taste, but after knowing that she liked Lazza, I found it delicious. Everything else was not as good. as Lazza. Olivia was stunned and remained motionless for a long time. Chapter 481 Chapter 481 Chapter 481 Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Ellis Wilson kept feeling that something was wrong with Daniel Sullivan today. Usually, he rarely interacted with women. Whether it was. Sheyenne or other business partners, Daniel always maintained the right distance and would not overstep. But today, Daniel was being so nice to this Saintess. Not only was he so close to her, but he also kept her around and chatted with her for a long time. Even after Saintess Flores left, Daniel was still in the mood. Ellis¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Daniel wasn¡¯t going to cheat, was he?. As soon as this thought popped up, it went out of control. Ellis¡¯s heart almost stopped beating. After the Saintess left, she immediately took out the information she had gathered about the Flores family¡¯s women between the ages of 20 and 30 and sent it over. ¡°Daniel, this is the information you wanted.¡± Daniel lowered his eyes and looked at the thick stack of documents. His voice was casual as he said, ¡°Shred it. I don¡¯t want it anymore.¡± What? Ellis was dumbfounded. Wasn¡¯t Daniel the one who had instructed her to collect the information on the Flores family¡¯s women of suitable age? Why did he not want it now? Ellis could not figure out Daniel¡¯s thoughts, but she did not dare to refute. She could only leave with another stack of documents. When she reached the door, she was called back. ¡°Wait.¡± Ellis quickly turned around and looked at Daniel expectantly. Was he changing his mind and nning to read this information? Daniel walked to the mirror and sized up his reflection. No matter how he looked at it, he was not satisfied. Too thin, too pale! Daniel frowned and said coldly, ¡°Is there a mall nearby?¡± Ellis did not react for a moment. ¡°Daniel, are you preparing clothes for Mr. Andrew?¡± Billiamsim¡¯s Mitong Darling ¡°No.¡± Daniel lowered his eyes. His dark and beautiful eyes were filled with frustration. ¡°I didn¡¯t bring enough clothes. I need to buy some.¡± Ellis was speechless. ¡°¡­¡± What exactly happened? Why was Daniel preening now? Wasn¡¯t he going to look for Miss Olivia? As soon as Olivia Taylor returned to her residence, she received news that Daniel had sent a message, hoping that the few of them would go stay at Daniel¡¯s Maple Vi like the servants. So they were going to live there? Olivia bit her lip. She had an indescribable feeling in her heart. On one hand, she did not like Daniel being too close to other women. On the other hand, she wanted to be closer to him. Sigh¡­ Olivia asked Charlee to pack her things while she went to the Maple Vi first. When she arrived, Lucy Lopez, Irene Dale, and Joey Sprout had already arrived and were sitting in different ces, ignoring each other. Maple Vi was very big. It was a three¨Cstory building. Daniel lived on the third floor. Personnel like the bodyguards lived on the second floor. And the servants lived on the first floor. The rooms were almost full. Now that Olivia and the others were here, they needed to shift around to make space. Ellis came in a hurry. She put her hands together and apologized profusely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I had to trouble you fourdies toe. over. Daniel wants to know more about the Star Competition, so I¡¯ll have to trouble you all.¡± Irene smiled lightly, ¡°Ms. Wilson, you¡¯re too kind. This is what we should do.¡± ¡°Daniel is an esteemed guest. We naturally have to entertain him well,¡± Joey echoed. Lucy didn¡¯t say anything. Her eyes were clear and cold, but between the two fawning girls, she looked even more elegant and refined. Even Ellis looked at her more than once. ¡°There are three rooms on the second floor and one on the first floor. Please follow me to the second floor and choose a room.¡± Ellis said. Lucy did not move. ¡°I¡¯ll go with whatever arrangements you make, Ms. Wilson. I¡¯m ok with any room.¡± Irene and Joey also nodded gently. There was only Olivia left. Ellis looked at her. ¡°Where would you like to stay, Saintess Flores?¡± Olivia sat on the chair. She was not someone who could let herself suffer. Since she could choose, she naturally wanted a good room. The room on the first floor was not well lit and damp. As they were next. to the other servants, who had to wake up early to tidy up the room and prepare three meals, so it might be noisy. Comparatively, the rooms on the second floor were better. However, the second floor was filled with bodyguards, and if she went there, she¡¯d be among a group of men, so it would be really inconvenient. Olivia frowned and asked, ¡°Are there any empty rooms on the third floor?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the room fell silent. Everyone looked over in surprise. Lucy couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Berry Flores, don¡¯t tell me you want to stay on the third floor?¡± That was Daniel¡¯s territory. This woman was really crazy. She dared to say anything! Could it be that she thought that the entire world would give in to her just because she was the Saintess of the Flores family? It would be fine if she just acted bossy within the Flores family, but here at Daniel¡¯s ce, how could she be so audacious? Lucy sneered and retracted her words, waiting for Berry to be rejected. Irene and Joey looked at each other. They both felt that Berry was being too reckless, but this was also good. If she provoked Daniel, it would be more beneficial to them, so they remained silent. Ellis sized up Olivia. Suddenly, she pped her own forehead and appeared to be vexed. ¡°I almost forgot. There¡¯s an empty room on the third floor. If not for the Saintess¡¯s reminder, I really wouldn¡¯t have remembered.¡± With that, Ellis made an inviting gesture. ¡°Saintess, you can stay on the third floor.¡± Both Lucy and Joey were dumbfounded. Is that allowed?¡® Irene stood up and quickly said, ¡°Ms. Wilson. I want to stay on the third Fiscaire Missing Darling floor too.¡± Ellis looked apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Dale. There¡¯s only one empty room on the third floor.¡± Hearing this, Irene bit her lower lip, her delicate face full of disappointment. She wanted to be closer to Daniel. Previously. Irene had never left the Dale family before. She had thought that the Dale, Flores, Lopez, and Sprout families were the most powerful. Later on, the Dale family had raised the Golden Voodoo King and so gained even more confidence to looked down on everything else. It wasn¡¯t until Leanna of the Dale family had angered Daniel Sullivan from the Hushe Republic and got taught a lesson by Daniel, that Irene realized how ignorant she had always been before. And she realized that there was such a powerful force in the world. Back then, Leanna had been so glorious. She was First Elder Raymond Dale¡¯s granddaughter and had been on par with Lucy of the Lopez family. She had been the goddess in the hearts of all the youths of the four great families. However, Leanna Dale, and even First Elder Raymond, who had been supporting her, could not even make a move against Daniel. In an instant, everything was destroyed. In just a few days, the Dale family had changedpletely. Raymond Dale¡¯s lineage hadpletely withered and was reced by the Fourth Elder¡¯s lineage. Irene couldn¡¯t help but yearn for this man, Daniel, who had demonstrated such power over the fate of the Dale Family. Unfortunately, she was a step toote. The room on the third floor had been taken by Saintess Flores. Irene stomped her feet in frustration. If she had known earlier, she would have asked first. Who knew Ellis would be so easy to talk to? Olivia followed Ellis to the third floor and found that her room was only one wall away from Daniel¡¯s room. She was a little surprised and stood at the door of the room for a long time. Ellis seemed to have seen through her doubts and exined, ¡°Saintess, please understand. I arranged for you to stay here for my own reasons. You might not know this, but Daniel has always been in poor health and needs someone to take care of him 24 hours a day. However, he has a stubborn temper and won¡¯t let anyone take care of him. I had no choice but to arrange for you to be beside him. If something happens in Daniel¡¯s room, you can help take care of him.¡± ¡®I see. Olivia nodded. Her doubts dissipated and then turned into worry and heartache. Chapter 482 Chapter 482 Chapter 482 He was in such poor health, yet he had stille all the way here to look for her. Olivia¡¯s fingertips felt numb. Her heart ached terribly. At this moment, she suddenly had an impulse. She wanted to run to Daniel and tell him everything. However, when her gazended on the mirror on the dressing table, she calmed down. No, no, she shook her head. She couldn¡¯t appear in front of him like this. Daniel¡¯s Livy was the brightest sun. She was smart and beautiful. She wanted to appear beautifully. The urge in her heart subsided. Olivia sat by the bed and used silver needles to trap the poison in her face to prevent it from spreading. Then, she checked her pulse and confirmed that the child in her belly was well and safe. She heaved a long sigh of relief. Because of this series of actions, her forehead was covered in sweat. Olivia walked to the bathroom and washed her face with cold water. After drying her face, she put on her veil and was about to go out when there was a thud from ne door! It was Daniel! Olivia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She did not have time to think about it and rushed to the next room. The door next door was actually not closed. It opened with a gentle push. Olivia rushed in and saw Daniel lying at the bathroom door. His bathrobe was scattered, revealing arge part of his firm chest. Concern gave rise to panic. Putting every other thought aside, Olivia straightaway went forward to help Daniel up and took his pulse. ¡°It¡¯s alright. He just fainted.¡± Olivia heaved a sigh of relief and wanted to carry him to the bed. However, in the next second, the bathrobe around Daniel¡¯s abdomen slipped off, revealing the pink underwear beneath. It was tightly wrapped around his body, revealing a lump of¡­ the shape was very clear. Olivia¡¯s face felt like it was on fire! A memory suddenly shed across her mind¡­ That day, Daniel had propped up his chin and moved closer to her. ¡°Livy, since you like pink so much, can I wear pink too?¡± Olivia had smirked. ¡°Do men wear pink too? Pink coat? Pink shirt? Aren¡¯t you afraid that others will laugh at you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Daniel had shaken his head in all seriousness. Then, he had blinked twice, his dark eyes suddenly bing deep, and his voice tinged with dreaminess. ¡°I¡¯ll only wear it for you to see,¡± Then, that night, Olivia had seen Daniel in pink underwear. She had not expected this man to still be wearing this color! Olivia felt both embarrassed and touched. She half carried him to the bed, took out her silver needles, and inserted it into a few acupuncture points in his body. After confirming that he waspletely fine, she put away the needles and left. As soon as Olivia left and closed the door, Daniel opened his eyes. He looked down at his body and sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t you like pink?¡± She had actually not done anything to him? She hadn¡¯t even touched. him! Daniel was disappointed. Was he no longer seductive? What should he do? He could not hold it in anymore. His longing was about to break through his body and overflow. If Livy still did not acknowledge him, he would not be able to restrain himself from pouncing on her. Every pore on his body was moring¡­ Pounce on her, kiss her, bite her, press her down, and eat her! Daniel knew that this was not right, but he really could not control himself. When he had first opened his eyes at the bottom of the cliff, he had decided on her! In order to make Livy like him, ept him, and fall in love with him, he had done his best to pretend to be a modest gentleman, sunny, upright, and hopeful. He knew that Livy liked this kind of person, so he had worked hard to be this kind of person. He had carefully hidden the darkness in his heart and restrained the mor of passion running through his veins. He had tried his best to onaires Missing Darling disguise his desire to devour her. In Livy¡¯s eyes, Daniel was an upright, sunny, confident, modest, and polite gentleman. However, in reality, Daniel was dark, stubborn, cold, and ruthless. He was not interested in anything and did not care about anything in the world. When he was young, he had been sad that Brad Sullivan had stolen his parents¡® love. However, when he grew up, Danielpletely did not care about all of this anymore. He no longer cared about the so¨C called Sullivan family or the so¨Ccalled parental love at all. Whoever was willing to take it could take it. A pile of trash! It wasn¡¯t until he met Olivia that Daniel gradually had desire again. He wanted to earn money, he wanted sess, he wanted to bring the most beautiful things in the world to Livy. His Livy was so good and beautiful. How could she be made to wear cheap clothes and worry about the price of buying something? He wanted to give her the best of everything. Therefore, he had secretly contacted Margaret Turner, wanting to pretend to be married to her in exchange for support. In Daniel¡¯s eyes, this was nothing. It was fake. He and Margaret would just be taking what they needed. It was not a big deal at all. However, Livy cared. Livy did not like it. Since Livy didn¡¯t like it, he wouldn¡¯t do it. Without relying on marriage, and just relying on himself, Daniel still had a way to get the Sullivan family back and create his own business. Perhaps because he had been too busy at that time and had neglected. Livy, it had led to a misunderstanding and Livy had left. The moment he had found out that Olivia was missing, Daniel had to use all his strength to restrain his own desire to kill Margaret. He couldn¡¯t do that. Livy wouldn¡¯t like it. Daniel did not want to do what Olivia would not like him to do. He wanted to be a good person praised by the world and make Livy proud of her. Therefore, he had taken back the Sullivan family, created a business empire, and expelled Brad. He had also secretly threatened the Turner family folks and forced Margaret to leave the country. Later Daniel had be the richest man. He stood in the highest and brightest position, waiting for his Livy toe and find him. Five years, five years. Daniel had almost been driven crazy by his 1. g. He almost couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. If Livy hadn¡¯te to hini soon, he would have ruined everything. What was the use of keeping a world without Livy!. Fortunately, Livy had appeared. So Daniel became the approachable and modest gentleman again. He apanied Livy cautiously. To prevent himself from leaking any negative traces, he tried his best to restrain himself and not interfere with everything Livy did. He had thought that this way, he would be with Livy for a long time. Unfortunately, the powers that be just couldn¡¯t bear to see him feel.fortable, and they just had to increase the suffering between them. He had lost Livy again. Fortunately, this time, he was no longer the poor kid who had nothing. He was the richest man in the Hushe Republic. He had an honorable identity and was nurturing his own people in various ces around the world. He was rich and powerful, and he had quickly found Livy. This time, he would not lose her again. Never! Daniel did not know why Livy did not acknowledge him, but so be it. No matter what she wanted to do, he would support her unconditionally. Livy did not want to acknowledge him, feeling that the time was not right. Then he would behave himself, pretend he didn¡¯t recognize her, and wait for her quietly. Thinking of this, Daniel got up and walked to the study room. He picked up his pen and wrote one word in a mboyant manner: Endure. He had to endure it. He had to endure the longing that seeped into his bones and the crazy desire to devour her.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Chapter 483 Chapter 483 Chapter 483 When Olivia returned to her room, she was worried. Daniel¡¯s body was just too weak. He had not recuperated well at all. Otherwise, he would not have be. so terribly drained. At the thought of this, Olivia¡¯s heart became sore again. It was an uncontroble heartache. She had to nourish him well. Otherwise, if this continued, it would affect his lifespan. Olivia hurriedly went to the kitchen to make some health supplements. When she went over, Lucy and the others were all there, busy preparing dinner. Joey sneered when she saw Olivia. ¡°The great Saintess is here too!¡± She had thought the great Saintess would be some kind of aloof. In the end, she was still the same as everyone else. She had to cook personally to please Daniel. Hmph, Joey pouted.. Olivia did not want to waste time arguing with the youngdy. She directly instructed the servants to prepare the cooking materials she needed. The ingredients required for medicinal cuisine were especially diverse and tedious to get. Many kitchens did not have them. If they were to go out and buy them, they would not have enough manpower. Because the servants were all from the Flores family, they would definitely prioritize the Flores family¡¯s Saintess. Olivia¡¯s order directly caused the others to have insufficient manpower. Joey stomped her feet in anger. ¡°Berry Flores, you called away the servants who were helping me cut the vegetables!¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Olivia nced over indifferently. ¡°Cut it yourself.¡± Irene also frowned. ¡°What about my soup?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you watch over it yourself?¡± Olivia was fed up. Her beautiful eyes. were extremely sharp. The two of them didn¡¯t dare to speak further and just looked at her indignantly. Biblionaire¡¯s Missnig Darling Lucy watched everything quietly. Suddenly, she sneered, threw down the ingredients, and walked out. Irene and Joey looked at each other and then chased after her. Lucy, where are you going?¡± Joey stopped her. Lucy did not stop walking. She straightened her back and said coldly, ¡°Go back.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not cooking anymore?¡± ¡°No.¡± Lucy¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Can¡¯t you see? The servants are all from the Flores family. They all listen to Berry¡¯s orders. It¡¯s pointless for us to stay¡± ¡°Berry Flores is too much!¡± Irene stomped her feet in frustration. She had. specially learned how to make a bowl of Hushenian style soup and had wanted to give it to Daniel to try. Now, it was all ruined by Berry. She was a little indignant. ¡°If we leave just like that, won¡¯t we be letting Berry off easy?¡± Upon hearing this, Lucy stopped in her tracks and said with a mocking gaze, ¡°Berry is too obsequious. Men are not interested in women who are too eager to court them. Moreover, she is so arrogant and despotic that she chased us out of the kitchen. I don¡¯t believe that Daniel doesn¡¯t know about it. ¡°Do you think Daniel will have a good impression of an arrogant person like her?¡± Daniel hade to the Wayne Country to look for a partner for cooperation. The other party¡¯s strength, integrity, and sincerity were the top considerations. Berry had gone in the wrong direction. ¡°Oh!¡± Irene and Joey looked at each other. ¡°I see.¡± The two of them surrounded Lucy and said respectfully, ¡°Lucy, you¡¯re too smart. If you hadn¡¯t reminded me, I wouldn¡¯t have thought of it.¡± ¡°Hehe, we¡¯ll let Berry be smug for now. Later, I¡¯ll report her!¡± Irene¡¯s eyes were gloomy. In the kitchen, Olivia had prepared a total of four dishes and a soup. They were all healthy medicinal cuisine, which was suitable for nourishing Daniel¡¯s body. After she was done, she wiped the sweat from her forehead and asked someone to bring it to the dining room while she returned to her room. to wash up and change her clothes. The kitchen was too hot and the oily smoke was heavy. Even her clothes Oulustame & Mang Darlingg were stained with the smell. After taking a shower and changing into light clothes, she came down and realized that there was no one in the dining room. ¡°Daniel didn¡¯t have dinner?¡± Olivia was very surprised. The servants shook their heads and said that they had not seen anyone.ing down. Olivia went to look for Ellis. Just as she was about to ask Ellis why Daniel had note down for dinner, she saw Ellis frowning and almost crying. ¡°What happened?¡± Ellis did not reply to Olivia. Instead, she turned to the servants in the dining room and ordered, ¡°All of you can leave. Daniel doesn¡¯t need dinner anymore!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Olivia was shocked. She stopped the servant while also asking Ellis, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Daniel having dinner?¡± Ellis sighed and frowned. ¡°Miss Flores, you don¡¯t know this, but Daniel hasn¡¯t eaten dinner for a long time. He hasn¡¯t been able to eat much recently. The doctor said that he¡¯s too worried. If this continues, his body will be ruined.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t he eat?¡± Olivia was anxious. ¡°You have to persuade him.¡± Ellis looked helpless. ¡°How would I dare to persuade Daniel? In this. world, only Miss Olivia can persuade Daniel, but¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Olivia¡¯s heart felt like it was being squeezed by something. She could not breathe. After a long time, she said in a low voice, ¡°I¡­ Let me persuade him.¡± Ellis¡¯s expression looked like they were discussing some kind ofst¨Cditch effort. She waved her hand and said, ¡°I know you¡¯re being kind, Miss. Flores, but Daniel has a very bad temper. Sigh, maybe you can try.¡± Olivia went to the third floor and knocked on the door of Daniel¡¯s room. A low and pleasant voice came from inside. ¡°Come in.¡± Olivia pushed the door open and entered. She saw Daniel sitting at the desk, reading something. He was wearing a white housedress that was slightly pink, making his fair skin look even fairer. It seemed like he had just washed his hair. His wet hair hung down, making him look like a good boy, Seeing Daniel like this, Olivia¡¯s heart softened. She said in a low voice, Daniel, why aren¡¯t you going down to eat?¡± Upon hearing the voice, Daniel looked up from the desk with a cold gaze. Why are you here? Where¡¯s Ellis?¡± It seemed that upon hearing her enter the room, he had expected it to be Ellis! Olivia quickly exined, ¡°Ms. Wilson is downstairs. I heard that you don¡¯t want to eat, so I came to persuade you.¡± Daniel frowned. He did not look good, but because he was well¨Cmannered, he did not re up at Olivia. He raised his hand and covered the things on the desk. He stood up and said coldly, ¡°Stand there and don¡¯t move. I¡¯m going to change my clothes.¡± With that, he walked towards the bedroom. Daniel¡¯s room was actually a suite with a living room and bedroom. There was also a desk at one side of the living room with a pile of things on it. Olivia was not interested in these things. She nced at them gently and then retracted her gaze. Just as she was about to turn around and leave, she suddenly saw something familiar from the corner of her eye. She subconsciously walked to the desk and looked at the photo that was partially hidden under a book, with only one of its corners visible. Her gaze showed that she was deep in thought. After hesitating for a moment, she moved the book away and revealed the photo below. It was a photo of her in Phuket Vige at the foot of the cliff. She had been wearing a local outfit with a gand on her head and neck. She had been smiling happily. So¡­ Daniel had been looking at this photo just now. Olivia¡¯s fingertips caressed the photo and identally saw that there were words behind it. Turning it over, she saw a line clearly written on the back: [Livy. Where are you? I¡¯ve missed you so much.] Tears welled up in her eyes. Olivia covered her mouth to stop herself from crying. She put the photo away with trembling hands and found another case file. beside it. It was Daniel¡¯s medical history, detailing the symptoms that he 16 Jarang Muding tarling Was having these days. Olivia did a rough scan and realized that it had been a long time since he had a good night¡¯s sleep. Every night, he would suffer from insomnia, coughs, and cold hands and feet. Olivia endured her heartache and restored the desk to its original state. She walked to the door and stood still, pretending that nothing had happened. Chapter 484 Chapter 484 Chapter 484 Daniel changed into a thin outer shirt and came out. Perhaps it was. because the weather in Wayne Country was too hot and the shirt was extremely thin, one could vaguely see the pink spots in front of his chest. Olivia bit her lip and quickly lowered her head, not daring to let her vision wander. She warned herself in her heart that seductive and handsome men were demons. She had to mind her own image and not be found out by Daniel. Olivia lowered her eyes in a well¨Cmannered way. There was not a trace of wandering in her gaze. Seeing her like this, Daniel seemed to be a little unhappy. He had been in a low mood, and there seemed to be a dark cloud above his head. His tone was cold. ¡°Is this how Miss Berry persuades people to eat? You only know how to lower your head. If I hadn¡¯t known otherwise, I would have thought you were being punished to stand.¡± -Was he angry? Olivia¡¯s heart tightened. In her impression, Daniel seemed to have had a good temper and rarely got angry. It was probably because his health was not good and his emotions were tected now. She quickly raised her eyes and looked straight at Daniel¡¯s chest¡­ No, his cheeks. Her gaze continued to move up. Seeing her like this, Daniel seemed to be satisfied. He nodded and raised his arm to roll up his sleeve. Unexpectedly, he identally touched the button on his cor. Arge piece of his shirt slid down just like that, revealing his firm right arm. Olivia could only stare. ¡°¡­¡± Daniel seemed to be a little annoyed. ¡°What are you looking at? Don¡¯t have any crooked thoughts!¡± Olivia was so innocent. She wasn¡¯t having any thoughts. His clothes had fallen off by themselves. ¡°The quality of the clothes here is too poor.¡± Daniel sighed softly. His tone was gentle as he turned around and walked back to his room to change into a ck shirt. Anering out, he passed by Olivia and said in a low and hoarse voice, He was too close. His hot breath reached Olivia¡¯s cars. Olivia was a little surprised. She endured the itch in her heart and looked over, However, Daniel had already walked away as if the closeness just now had been just an illusion. Could it be that her imagination was running wild because of her pregnancy? Olivia touched her head and felt that she had been overly suspicious recently. Downstairs, Daniel was already sitting at the dining table. He frowned as he looked at the dishes on the table. It was as if he was taking medicine. He only took a bite after a long time. Olivia¡¯s heart ached. How could his body recover without eating? She immediately went up and advised, ¡°Daniel, these are all medicinal. cuisine. They¡¯re good for your body. Try them.¡± Daniel took a sip and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. Feels like it was cooked by someone I know.¡± Olivia subconsciously tightened her grip on her fingertips. Her heart almost jumped out of her chest. Daniel¡¯s next sentence was, ¡°The things you cook are somewhat simr, but as people, you two are completely different. She¡¯s very cold to me and doesn¡¯t want me to interfere in anything. Sometimes, I don¡¯t know. what I can do for her. I want to help her, but I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯ll be annoyed. I can only stand behind her carefully and not dare to do anything.¡± Speaking of this, he curled his lips and smiled bitterly. ¡°Am I very lowly?¡± No, no! Tr heart, Olivia shook her head crazily! It was not that she had been cold to him. She had just forgotten. She liked. him so much. How could she bear to distance herself from him? Daniel did not eat much. He only drank half a bowl of soup before putting it down. He wiped his mouth and said in a self¨Cdeprecating voice, ¡°She always wanted to leave me. First, she forgot about me, then she did. not allow me to interfere in her matters. In the end, she disappeared. I don¡¯t even know where she is.¡± Speaking of this, Daniel turned to Olivia. His clear eyes looked at her deeply, as it they wanted in probe deeply into her eyes. ¡°Miss Berry, du you think she hates me Nor Olivia couldn¡¯t control her emotions. ¡°She doesn¡¯t hate you¡± ¡°Nol¡± Upon hearing this, Dantel chuckled. His beautful eyes turned Indifferently like a lutte fox. Just a simple gaze was enough to seduce oney soul. ¡°Tim done eating¡± Daniel stood up. ¡°Miss Beery, please enjoy¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°You ate so little?¡± Olivin asked. Daniel turned around and looked at her. His voice was cold and clear. ¡°Miss Berry, aren¡¯t you being too nosy? Who are you to talk to me like that? Even my wife is not as nosy as you.¡± After saying that, he turned around and left without hesitation. Seemingly having taken too big a step, he panted slightly and stopped. breathing for a while before continuing to walk towards the living room. After Daniel had left, Olivia squatted on the ground and covered her face. Her heart hurt like it was being pricked by needles. What should I do? What should I do? Why couldn¡¯t everything in this world be bnced? Why had she regained her memory when her face was ruined? If she had not remembered everything that happened at the bottom of the cliff back then, she would have dared to stand beside Daniel even if she was disfigured. Olivia always felt afraid when she thought about everything that had happened back then. She would be afraid to approach her old home. She didn¡¯t want to face Daniel in this state. When liking someone, one would subconsciously ask oneself to show. one¡¯s most beautiful side. Olivia was no exception. Moreover, she was more rational than ordinary people. Men were visual animals. She knew that Daniel might not care about her ugliness, but what if Even if there was only a one in ten thousand chance that he cared, she was unwilling to take the gamble. Olivia restrained the ufortable emotions in her heart. The key now was to think of a way to nurse Daniel¡¯s body back to health, yet he was Villi¨®nage & Missing Darling, hot quite willing to eat medicinal cuisine at all. The original Saintess Berry Flores had not possessed any medical skills. Olivia would not be able to exin why she had medical skills, so she could not openly treat Daniel and nurse his body. What should she do? Olivia was frustrated. Just as she was at a loss, the sound of a television came from the living room. It was Daniel watching television. Thetter was ying a scene from a ssic fantasy series, in which the hero was bing an apprentice to at spiritual master on a remote mountain. It just so happeried that this spiritual master knocked the hero¡¯s head three times, hinting for thetter to go meet and learn from the master in the middle of the night. Midnight? Olivia Taylor had a sh of inspiration. That¡¯s right. She could also go and nurse Daniel¡¯s body in the middle of the night. As long as she administered her silver needles a few times at night, she would be able to get rid of the root cause of the illness. Thinking of this, Olivia heaved a sigh of relief andpletely rxed. In the living room, Daniel¡¯s gaze fell on the hero appearing on the TV. He also curled his lips and smiled with subtle intentions. Back then, he had taken a fancy to Olivia at a nce. He had spent a lot of effort to make Olivia fall in love with him and taken the initiative to confirm their rtionship. And when Daniel fell in love with someone, he would definitely put in his utmost effort. He was like a mature and experienced hunter, setting up traps bit by bit and letting his prey slowly take the bait. Olivia immediately returned to her room to prepare. She had to make a sleeping incense first so that Daniel could fall asleep before she went over and performed the acupuncture. As soon as Olivia left, Daniel picked up the remote control and turned off the television. It was so noisy that he had not even heard Livy¡¯s footsteps just now! At this moment, Ellis came over and reported, ¡°Daniel, the elders of the nilles and Lucy Lopez are here. Do you want to meet them?¡± handel leaned back on the sofa and rested his right arm on the armrest. He said casually, ¡°Ok, since I have nothing to do, I¡¯ll just meet them.¡± Chapter 485 Chapter 485 Chapter 485 As soon as the elders entered, they greeted Daniel eagerly and asked him if he was settling down comfortably here. Daniel was facing them with his side. His good¨Clooking side profile was cold and beautiful. Even the elders were stunned. This Daniel was really good¨Clooking. Daniel was curled up on the sofazily. His half¨Csquinted eyes were deep. and charming. ¡°I love it here,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s given me an unexpected but delightful surprise.¡± Wow, such a high evaluation! The few elders looked at each other. They had not expected Daniel to give such a high evaluation. The Lopez Family¡¯s First Elder said, ¡°I wonder if dinner is to Daniel¡¯s taste? Lucy and the others specially cooked a few dishes for you.¡± Upon hearing this, Daniel did not answer. Instead, he nced at Braeden Lopez with a little coldness. Braeden instantly felt uneasy and did not know how to respond. It was Lucy who said apologetically, ¡°Grandpa, we didn¡¯t cook for Daniel.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Braeden¡¯s expression changed. The other elders also looked over in surprise. Lucy first smiled shyly at Daniel, then exined in a low voice, ¡°We were preparing dinner in the kitchen, but halfway through, the Saintess went in¡­ ¡°She¡­¡± Lucy made to say something but hesitated as if she was too embarrassed to criticize others. Irene, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t stand the grievance and interrupted, ¡°Lucy, don¡¯t save face for the Saintess. Daniel, you don¡¯t know this, but the Saintess was very domineering. As soon as she came in, she called all the servants away and didn¡¯t leave any for us, making it impossible for us. to cook.¡± After saying that, she looked at Daniel with a resentful and expectant gaze. Daniel ignored her and lowered his eyes. No one knew what he was thinking After listening to Irene¡¯sint, Dolph, First Elder of the Floresrrilly, couldn¡¯t sit still. He really hadn¡¯t expected the Saintess to be so domineering, nor had he expected Irene and the others to comin. It was obvious that the other three families had joined forces toy a trap for him. He had to think of a way. He could not let Daniel misunderstand the Saintess and think that she was arrogant. Just as Dolph Flores was sweating profusely from anxiety, Daniel spoke. He let out a lowugh, his eyes dark and beautiful. ¡°I hadn¡¯t expected the Saintess to be so thoughtful towards me, and thus requiring so many people for the dishes she prepared.¡± Speaking of this, he paused for a moment and turned to Irene and the others, who were in a daze from confusion, and said in aforting tone, ¡°I know that you can¡¯tpare to the Saintess in terms of thoughtfulness, but I¡¯m not picky about these things. Just let the chef prepare the three meals.¡± Irene was about to cry! She was clearly here toin. How did it be that her feelings were inferior to Berry¡¯s? Lucy and the others were also shocked. They had not expected Daniel to think this way. She stammered, ¡°Dan¡­ Daniel, don¡¯t you think the Saintess is too domineering?¡± Daniel nced over indifferently and asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you cook without servants? Don¡¯t you have hands? You¡¯re so thoughtless and yet falsely use others. I don¡¯t expect to eat the dishes you made yourself, but I don¡¯t like people like you who clearly don¡¯t want to do it yourself but still find all kinds of reasons to take credit. ¡°Hypocrite!¡± That lightly enunciated word of judgment made Lucy and the others. blush in frustration. They wanted to exin, but they did not know how. It was indeed as Daniel had said. Even without servants, they had their own hands. Couldn¡¯t they have done it themselves? It was alreadyte. Daniel did not want to waste time with them. He waved his hand and said, ¡°You can leave. I¡¯m going to rest.¡± Mocatie¡¯s Maane Daiting he corners of Braeden¡¯s mouth twitched. It was only 8 pan. and Daniel was already going to rest? The sky was not even dark yet! Although he cursed in his heart, Braeden did not dare to show it. He could only chuckle and leave with a group of people. After leaving the house, Dolph was in an extremely good mood. He looked at the few people opposite him who had intended to gain an advantage only to end up worse off. He chuckled and said, ¡°Daniel is right. You guys didn¡¯t show genuine care towards him. You even wanted to sue the Saintess. Fortunately, Daniel is smart and didn¡¯t fall for it.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Braeden flicked his sleeves and turned to give Lucy amand. ¡°Follow me.¡± After going somewhere with no one else around, Braeden turned around and looked at Lucy with an expression of having been let down by someone he cared about. ¡°Lucy, what¡¯s wrong with you recently? Why do you keep disappointing me?¡± ¡°Grandpa.¡± Lucy lowered her head, her eyes reddened. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Seeing her granddaughter like this, Braeden¡¯s heart ached. He softened his tone and said in a low voice, ¡°Lucy, Lucy, things are different now. You¡¯re no longer the wless girl of destiny from before. Although those people don¡¯t talk about it openly, they must beughing at you and Jason Sprout in their hearts. ¡°Now, you¡¯re using the pretext of bringing glory to the family to shut the mouths of those stubborn old fools in the Lopez family. However, if you fail and don¡¯t get Daniel¡¯s sponsorship for the Lopez family, your status. in the family will be unstable. Even I won¡¯t be able to protect you. ¡°Lucy, you won¡¯t be able to take my seat anymore!¡± The First Elder sighed softly. A trace of stubbornness shed in Lucy¡¯s eyes. She refused to admit defeat and said, ¡°I won¡¯t lose.¡± Braden looked at his granddaughter. ¡°Lucy, there¡¯s always a bigger fish in the pond. Daniel is not simple. Have you seen the changes in the Dale family? In just a few days, the vaunted Dale family had withered to this extent. What kind of person is Irene Dale? Previously, she had been a rtive nobody among the younger generation, but now she¡¯s considered on equal footing with you. It can be seen that the Dale family is running. out of talents. Wilsondres MBang Darling Don¡¯t let preconceptions fool you when regarding Daniel. As for that Jason, he¡¯s considered a big shot in the Sprout Family. Sadly, es too ruthless and arrogant. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have fallen into Berry Flores¡¯s hands. Lucy, think carefully. Compared to Daniel, Jason isn¡¯t even worthy of carrying his shoes.¡± ¡°Grandpal¡± Lucy could not stand the First Elder belittling Jason. She could not help but retort, ¡°Jason is also very outstanding.¡± ¡°Outstanding?¡± Braeden sneered and questioned sternly, ¡°Do you know how much the Lopez family¡¯s assets add up to?¡± Lucy replied, ¡°One billion dors.¡± ¡°What about the four familiesbined?¡± Lucy thought for a moment. ¡°Less than five billion dors.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Braeden sneered. ¡°Then do you know about Daniel¡¯s personal assets?¡± Lucy lowered her head. Braeden said, ¡°90 billion dors! Just personal assets, not including thepany. This is only on the surface. No one knows how many hidden assets and powers Daniel has. Now, let me ask you, who is Jasonpared to someone like Daniel?¡± At Braeden¡¯s harsh words, Lucy finally could not resist and cried, ¡°He¡¯s nobody!¡± She took a deep breath. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely gain Daniel¡¯s favor.¡± ¡°Good girl, that¡¯s my good granddaughter.¡± Braeden chuckled. In the Maple Vi, Olivia had already prepared the calming incense and. was thinking of a way to send it into Daniel¡¯s room when Ellis knocked. on the door with a troubled expression. ¡°Miss Berry, do you have calming incense, or some simr kind of medicine, with you? Daniel has been suffering from insomnia.¡± Olivia was surprised. This timely opportunity had just fallen into herp. She had been so lucky recently! Chapter 486 Chapter 486 Chapter 486 Olivia handed the calming incense to Ellis, she looked up at the clock on the wall. It was not even 9 p.m. yet. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Did Daniel sleep so early? She remembered that he had always been able to stay upte. In the past, whether it was in Phuket Vige under the cliff orter in Evervale, he slept veryte. He had to hug her tightly every night and would only fall asleep when she fell asleep. Seemingly noticing Olivia¡¯s confusion, Ellis exined with worry, ¡°Daniel¡¯s sleep quality is too poor. He has insomnia night after night. If he doesn¡¯t lie down early to prepare for sleep, he probably won¡¯t be able to sleep for the entire night. ¡°Sigh.¡± Ellis sighed and took the calming incense. ¡°I hope it works.¡± After saying that, she nodded at Olivia. ¡°Thank you, Miss Berry, for this calming incense.¡± After Ellis left, Olivia sat on the sofa and waited anxiously. She was confident that the calming incense she had made herself would definitely give Daniel a good sleep. However, because she did not know enough about his insomnia condition, she was worried that Daniel would not fall into a deep sleep. If it was just a light sleep, he would definitely wake up if there was any movement. This way, she would not have the opportunity to perform acupuncture on him at all. After half an hour of anxious waiting, Olivia was finally sure that the calming incense was working. She immediately stood up and rushed to Daniel¡¯s room. She knocked lightly on the door to make sure that no one would answer. Then, she tentatively pressed on the door handle¡­ Oh, the door wasn¡¯t locked! Olivia looked down at the wire in her hand. It seemed that she wouldn¡¯t be needing it. She tiptoed into the living room. There was only a dim yellow night light in the living room. Olivia walked around the sofa and approached the bedroom. n¡¯s Mining Darlingt The lights were still on inside, but there was no sound. He must be asleep!¡± Olivia held her breath. Her footsteps were as light as a cat¡¯s. She entered the bedroom with a whoosh and subconsciously looked at the bed¡­ There was actually no one there! Oh my god. Olivia¡¯s heart was about to jump out! Daniel had not gone to sleep at all. He was still washing up in the bathroom. ¡°What do I do?¡® It was rare for Olivia to panic. She immediately turned around and wanted to run. Unexpectedly, just as she took a step, the sound of water in the bathroom stopped. Daniel wasing out! It was toote to get out of the room. Olivia used her bodily agility to instantly crawl under the bed and lie on the ground. The timing was just right. Just as she crawled under the bed, the bathroom door opened. Daniel came out shrouded in water vapor. Barefooted, he walked towards the bed. Olivia could clearly see the shape of his feet and ten long toes. Olivia Taylor covered her own mouth with both hands to prevent herself from making a sound. At the same time, her gaze was fixed on Daniel. He slowly walked to the bed while drying his hair. When he reached the bed, he raised his hand and threw the towel into the dirtyundry basket beside him. Then, he stood still. Olivia looked at the calf that was so close to her and was a little curious as to why Daniel had stopped. Could it be that he had found her? Her heart inexplicably tightened. At this moment, there was a rustling sound, and then arge white soft towel fell to the ground. ¡®Aaaargh!¡® He had taken off the towel! Olivia¡¯s chest heaved violently and she almost lost control of her emotions. Daniel had not detected that someone was under the bed. After taking off his towel, hey on the bed to sleep. erhaps it was because of the calming incense, but in less than five sutes, his even breathing could be heard from the bed. He must have fallen asleep. To be safe, Olivia waited for another 10 minutes to make sure that he waspletely asleep before getting out and up from under the bed. Phew! She heaved a sigh of relief and wiped the sweat off her forehead. She took out her silver needles and prepared to give Daniel acupuncture. He was covered with a nket. The acupuncture had to be done on his chest and thighs, so she had to lift the nket. Olivia did not think too much about it and immediately lifted the nket. Unexpectedly, Daniel was not wearing underwear! He was sleeping naked! Her cheeks began to warm up and feel like they were burning. Olivia used all her power of restraint to look away from a certain part of his body. This guy! Olivia took a deep breath and patted her cheeks to dissipate the heat. Then, she repeatedly reminded herself that doctors should treat their patients like parents would treat their children. Form is emptiness, and emptiness is form!¡¯ She recited this mantra several times in her heart before calming down. After some silver needles were inserted into Daniel¡¯s body, Olivia sat by the bed and held her chin, quietly looking at his sleeping face. It was so beautiful! His eyes were exquisite and beautiful, like a person in a painting, but at the same time his three¨C dimensional facial features,bined with his beauty, also added on to his masculine and handsome appearance. Olivia still remembered the first time she had seen him. She had taken a fancy to him at a nce. Of course, she had to bring such a beautiful boy home! Olivia stared at Daniel intently. Then, she realized that his face was suddenly red and his body was getting hot. Did he have a fever? hales Missing Darling Olivia subconsciously got up and ced her fingers on his forehead. She realized that it was shockingly hot. How could this be? She quickly pulled out the silver needles, starting from those on his head, then proceeding to his chest, and then down to his waist and abdomen. And then her eyes suddenly widened! Why was he having that kind of reaction? Olivia was inexplicably shocked and did not move for a moment. This shouldn¡¯t be the case. Isn¡¯t he asleep?¡± Suspicion shed across Olivia¡¯s eyes. She raised a hand to press on a spot on Daniel¡¯s body that would make himugh, wanting to test him. Unexpectedly, just as her fingertips pressed on their target spot, arge hand suddenly covered her wrist. Then, the world spun and she was pressed onto the bed by Daniel. Olivia looked up in shock and met a pair of pitch¨Cck eyes that were suppressing madness. ¡°Daniel,¡± Olivia muttered subconsciously. Upon hearing these two words, Daniel¡¯s breathing suddenly became heavier for a moment, as if his body was boiling. Pressing down on her soft body, Daniel suddenly felt a strong impulse in his heart. Every inch of his skin was moring, wanting to eat her up and attack her fiercely. Olivia was confused at first and could not react in time. When she realized that Daniel had woken up, panic shed across her eyes. No, she could not let Daniel see her like this. She struggled to get away. Almost as soon as she moved, Daniel reacted. His deep eyes instantly became dreamy. He muttered like a little beast and buried his head in her neck. He whispered, ¡°Livy, have youe into my dream?¡± Upon hearing this, Olivia stopped struggling and slowly raised a hand to pat his hair. She whispered, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m in the dream.¡± Daniel seemed to ept this fact. He snuggled against her like a little beast. ¡°Livy, I¡¯ve missed you so much. Where have you gone? Why haven¡¯t youe back to find me? I¡¯m so sad.¡± Olivia could not help but tear up. She turned her head and nted a kiss on his forehead. ¡°Wait a little longer. Wait for me. Give me some time I¡¯ll dionale Missing Dorling In a dark region that Olivia could not see, Daniel¡¯s eyes shed with a dim abyssal glint. He moved his body in a subtle way and stealthily pressed his right hand between his legs. At this moment, he should be pure and not lustful. He had to make Livy¡¯s heart ache for him. Chapter 487 Chapter 487 Chapter 487 When he heard Olivia ask him to give her some more time before she came to look for him, Daniel frowned slightly and his eyes darkened subconsciously. How much time was ¡°some more time? He really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He didn¡¯t want to be separated from her again. Not for a quarter of an hour, not a minute, not even a second. He had had enough of separation! Was it because he had been too sensible and too obedient, and given let her too little to worry about? Everyone and everything consumed her time and energy. Only he stayed quietly by her side without saying a word. He had thought that this way, she would like him, feelfortable, and be steady and happy with him. However, he had forgotten that the result of being too obedient was to be overlooked. Daniel really felt that his patience had reached its limit. He forcefully suppressed the frustration in his heart and pretended to be talking in his sleep. ¡°Livy, why should I wait? I miss you. I miss you very much. I want to be with you now.¡± Olivia¡¯s gaze softened as she said softly, ¡°I¡¯m now¡­ At this point, she closed her eyes and felt uneasy. She really couldn¡¯t say it. Sometimes, rationality could not solve all problems. Even someone ast smart and calm as Olivia had times when she was stressed about gains. and losses. Caring too much about something would make one fearful of losing it. She took a deep breath and forced a smile. Her tone was light. ¡°Be a good boy. Wait a little longer. It won¡¯t be long before Ie looking for you.¡± No, he would not be a good boy! Daniel¡¯s eyes were tinted with the hue of blood. He didn¡¯t want to be a good boy. He wanted to make a fuss and act out. 16:53 Missing Darling He wanted Livy to focus all his attention on him. No one else, no one, could steal her attention. Daniel lowered his eyes and hid all the madness and abuse in his eyes. His voice was as low as a whisper. ¡°Livy, when are youing back to find me?¡± How long would it be? Olivia was silent. She did not know how long it would take. The baby in her belly was already three months old. There were still seven months to go before it was born. With a low sigh, Olivia said, ¡°One year, at thetest.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Olivia felt a suppressive vibe. There seemed to be dark clouds above her head, and she felt suffocated. Before she could react, Daniel suddenly tightened his arms and held her tightly. His voice seemed to be ground out from between his teeth with at bone¨Cpiercing maliciousness. ¡°One year, just one year.¡± Olivia was a little frightened. She had never seen Daniel like this. In her heart, Daniel had always been a humble gentleman, calm and gentle, always thinking for others¡® sake first. She had never thought that he would be like this. She was stunned for a moment and did not dare to speak for a long time. Then she said carefully, ¡°Yes, just for a year. No matter what the oue is after a year, I¡¯lle and see you.¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes were silent. His expression was calm, but there was a gloominess that was about to come. He said casually, If you don¡¯te a yearter, I¡¯ll die here, and take Andrew with me.¡± ¡°Daniel!¡± Olivia could not bear to hear such words. Her heart sank and her tone became sharp. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Daniel chuckled. The corners of his slightly raised eyes were cold and thin. His eyes were as calm as still water, but underneath the calmness, there was a soul¨Cstirring determination. ¡°I¡¯m not spouting nonsense, Livy. I mean what I say.¡± Olivia¡¯s heart sank. She could not help but sob. She subconsciously hugged him tightly and whispered, ¡°No, Daniel, don¡¯t scare me.¡± Daniel did not say anything. He just buried his head in front of her chest aos muelled the fragrance on Olivia¡¯s body. He slowly closed his eyes. thing. Dantel had indeed not slept well for Ki Chall been right about one thi mumber of nights, he had kept his eyes open, waiting for Only alcohol and sleeping pills could make him just fall asleep. Daniel was already immune to the kind of sleeping incense sent by Olivia. No matter how powerful the sleeping medications were, they were. ineffective against Daniel Only Olivia was the most effective medicine. Only by lying beside her would Daniel rx and feel at ease. Oliviay quietly and motionlessly on the bed. She listened to Daniel¡¯s breathing slowly be heavier before slowly getting up and leaving. The next morning, Olivia slept till veryte before getting up. After she had gotten pregnant, she had slept more. She would sleep eight hours a day and asionally ten hours. After the ordealst night, she was already sleepingte. When Olivia opened her eyes, it was already past nine in the morning. It was almost. ten. ¡°Oh God! Olivia rubbed her forehead. Why had she slept til now? Daniel must have woken up. Seeing her sleeping till sote, he would definitely have a bad impression of her. Olivia washed up briefly and pushed the door open. She found that the entire corridor was quiet. The second and first floors were quiet. She barely saw any servant around too. ¡°What happened?¡± Olivia was puzzled. She walked downstairs and saw the servant standing at the corner in the living room. She was very surprised. ¡°Why are you standing here? Where are the others?¡± The servant exined, ¡°The others are all in their rooms. In the morning, Ms. Wilson said that Daniel is a light sleeper. She told everyone not to make a sound and to stay quiet. They can only move when Daniel wakes up The servant had an innocent look. ¡°I didn¡¯t dare to do anything. I could Hanah¡¯s Moving Barling only stand here in a daze. When the elders came over just now, they were all blocked by Ms. Wilson. Miss Lopez, Miss Dale, and the others are all In their rooms. They haven¡¯t even had breakfast.¡± Upon hearing this, Olivia could not help but soften and lower her voice. Alright then, I won¡¯t make a sound either, and I¡¯ll stay here quietly.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Ellis appeared out of nowhere and said loudly, ¡°Daniel is awake. Hurry up and prepare breakfast.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, it was as if she suddenly saw Olivia Taylor. ¡°Oh, Miss Berry is here too. What do you want to eat in the morning? We¡¯ll let the kitchen staff prepare it together. Olivia tilted her head and thought for a moment. ¡°Hmm, steamed buns and seafood cereal, as well as sunny¨Cside¨Cup eggs, nuts, and a few stir¨Cfried vegetables.¡± Olivia listed several things in one go. ¡°Saintess, I see you¡¯re gettingfortable.¡± Irene came down from upstairs and said in a teasing tone, ¡°Ms. Wilson was just being polite. And you really took her up on the offer.¡± Olivia raised her eyebrows and was about to retort. Ellis said, ¡°Miss Dale, don¡¯t misinterpret my good intentions. I am being sincere with my offer.¡± After saying that, she turned to Lucy and the other two who had juste downstairs and asked politely, ¡°What do you threedies want to eat this morning?¡± Lucy was the first to speak. ¡°Anything is fine. We go by Daniel¡¯s tastes.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Joey agreed. ¡°We can eat anything.¡± Ellis nodded and did not continue asking. Instead, she turned to Olivia. ¡°Is that all Miss Berry wants? Do you want to eat something else?¡± ¡°It¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ellis left. Olivia also left. As soon as the two of them left, Irene immediately sat on the sofa and looked at Lucy in disbelief. She said in an incredilous tone, ¡°Saintess Flores is really arrogant. She actually ordered food in front of everyone. Tsk tsk.¡± Pellebratres Missing Darling Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Lucy¡¯s tone was indifferent. ¡°Details determine but if sess or failure. Daniel might not care about such a small matter, there are too many ants, they can bite an elephant to death. If there are too many small matters, it will also affect the oue. Let the Saintess be arrogant first. Sooner orter, Daniel will hate her.¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Hearing this, Joey covered her mouth and giggled. ¡°I think Ms. Wilson was just being polite and asking casually. She wasn¡¯t really asking what. Saintess Flores wanted to eat at all. Just wait and see. When breakfast is servedter, there definitely won¡¯t be anything the Saintess ordered. At most, there will be one or two dishes.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Irene nodded. ¡°She listed so much in one go. Who would remember it? Besides, Ms. Wilson is not her servant. Why would she care to note down her order?¡± Chapter 488 Chapter 488 Chapter 488 It would take some time to prepare breakfast, so Lucy and the rest didn¡¯t. wait around, going back to their rooms to do what they needed to do. The three of them were unhappy with Berry and often sat together toin about her. However, the three of them were alsopetitors. and had their own thoughts, so they couldn¡¯t stay in each other¡¯spany for long either. In the room, Lucy had just sat down when she received a call from Jason. Lucy looked at the familiar number on her phone and closed her eyes, not answering the phone. However, the other party seemed to have a lot of patience and kept calling. Lucy¡¯s heart softened, so she answered the call. ¡°Jason.¡± ¡°Lucy, you finally answered your phone.¡± The corners of Lucy¡¯s mouth twitched, and she said in a mocking tone, ¡°What difference does it make? Jason, we can¡¯t be together anymore.¡± ¡°Lucy, listen to me.¡± Jason took a deep breath. ¡°Everything I¡¯m saying now is very important. You have to listen carefully.¡± Lucy frowned, not knowing what Jason was up to. Jason held the phone tightly. ¡°Ms. Taylor from the Hushe Republic contacted me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Lucy¡¯s face seemed to be covered with ayer of frost. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal?¡± ¡°Lucy!¡± Jason¡¯s tone quickened. ¡°There¡¯s more than meets the eye with regards to ¡®Ms. Taylor! Her identity isn¡¯t simple. She¡¯s rted to the Hushe Republic¡¯s Capitol Research Institute.¡± ¡°Capitol Research Institute!¡± Lucy suddenly raised her voice, her voice. almost cracking. Capitol Research Institute was famous internationally. Over the past few years, Capitol Research Institute published several scientific research results which shocked the world. Now, the entire world. was watching Capitol Research Institute. In the past, the top students in the Hushe Republic wanted to go overseas and learn top science and. technology from M or Eichen. Now it was theplete opposite. All the scientific research geniuses around the world were trying to study in the Hushe Republic, hoping that they could enter Capitol Research Institute. It was a paradise that all the top students in the world yearned for. Braeden had wanted to obtain a technology licensing from Capitol Research Institute some time ago, However, the scale of the Lopez family¡¯spany was too small, so Capitol Research Institute was not interested. In the end, they coborated with arge international corporation. Braeden had been brooding over this matter and could not let it go. If he could get the authorization, the Lopez family¡¯s business would definitely advance rapidly and at least double in size. This matter was huge!¡® Lucy thought. Lucy¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°How can ¡®Ms. Taylor¡® be rted to Capitol Research Institute? Is your information urate?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Jason nodded. ¡°Yes, ¡®Ms. Taylor¡® told me herself. She contacted me yesterday and said that she knew the higher¨Cups of Capitol Research Institute and could speak to them. I didn¡¯t believe it at first, but after some investigation, I confirmed that she can indeed speak to the higher¨Cups of Capitol Research Institute!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Lucy was excited, and her previous gloominess was swept away. Hearing his beloved woman¡¯s happy voice, Jason was satisfied. Jason said. in a low voice, his tone maic and affectionate, ¡°Lucy, wait for me. As long as I get the medical license from Capitol Research Institute, I canpletely control the Sprout family and help them stand out! ¡°As long as I stand at the center of stop us from being power, no one ca together!¡± Lucy was also fired up by what Jason had just told her. Even so, she still had some rationality. ¡°Jason, what¡¯s going on with that ¡®Ms. Taylor¡®? Why did she look for you? Will she make things difficult for you?¡± ¡°What else could it be? She¡¯s a woman. Of course, it¡¯s about love.¡± Jason¡¯s tone was indifferent. Although he had to rely on ¡®Olivia¡® to obtain Capitol Research Institute¡¯s medical license, he did not take her seriously. ¡°Lucy, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not anything serious. She just wants me to pay attention. to Daniel¡¯s movements.¡± ¡°I see. Lucy nodded, understanding the situation. ¡°It just so happens that stain Missing Darling I¡¯m at Maple Vi and by Daniel¡¯s side. If Daniel has any special movements, I¡¯ll tell you immediately.¡± After hanging up the phone, Lucy figured that breakfast was almost ready and hurried downstairs. Everyone was already in the dining area, including Daniel. Lucy apologized, ¡°Sorry for beingte.¡± Daniel sat at the center of the table. He was wearing a ck cloud¨Cpatterned shirt with two buttons undone, revealing his exquisite corbones. Daniel sat there quietly, looking so good that he almost didn¡¯t look like a real person. Lucy sighed inwardly. ¡®Such an outstanding man. No wonder that Ms. Taylor is so careful. Lucy thought. Daniel didn¡¯t care that Lucy waste. He didn¡¯t even look up at her and just nodded casually in response. Breakfast was served very quickly. First, there was a bowl of cereal, followed by steamed buns, sunny¨C side¨Cup eggs, and sausages. At first, Lucy didn¡¯t notice anything out of the ordinary, but as more and more dishes were served, her mind buzzed. Lucy suddenly remembered what Berry had said downstairs. Lucy realized that these were all Berry¡¯s favorite dishes. Berry had mentioned so many dishes, but Ellis had not missed a single one and prepared all of them. Lucy¡¯s heart raced, and her mind went nk. For a moment, Lucy wasn¡¯t sure if Ellis was meticulous and was especially friendly to everyone or if he only gave such special treatment to Berry. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Irene and Joey stared at the table, which was full of breakfast dishes as if they were statues. They sat at the table in a daze, only the color of their faces changing, going from sickly to pale. When Olivia saw the table full of breakfast dishes, she was also a little. surprised. However, Olivia quickly remembered that many of the foods she had asked for were Daniel¡¯s favorites, so they were probably not specially prepared for her. At the thought of this, Olivia¡¯s tense heart rxed. Then, Olivia looked up and observed Daniel quietly. As soon as Olivia¡¯s gazended on Daniel, he instantly noticed it. With a swoosh, Daniel¡¯s entire body tensed up. Wind & Mixing Daling Daniel¡¯s whole body screamed at him, ¡®Livy is looking at me! Livy is looking at me!¡¯ As soon as this signal was sent, Daniel instantly became elegant and beautiful. Even the image of him eating cereal was extremely beautiful, like a painting. Olivia quietly observed for a while and realized that Daniel was not behaving any differently. Instead, he ate his breakfast quietly and did not even look in her direction. Olivia nodded. ¡®I must have been overthinking.¡® Olivia thought. After confirming that, Olivia rxed and began to observe Daniel. Olivia realized that Daniel¡¯s posture was iparably elegant and impable when he ate breakfast. ¡°How eye¨Ccatching!¡® Olivia thought. Olivia ate her cereal while secretly looking at Daniel. The more Olivia looked at him, the more happy she was. Meanwhile, Daniel¡¯s movements became stiffer and stiffer under Olivia¡¯s increasingly direct gaze. It was as if something was burning deep in his heart and was about to burn him to ashes. Daniel thought, ¡®Livy is really straightforward. If she likes something, she¡¯ll keep looking directly at it without hiding it. Livy is really the cutest girl in the world. Daniel¡¯s smooth movements naturally attracted not only Olivia¡¯s attention but also the other three people. All of them couldn¡¯t help but stare at Daniel. Irene¡¯s eyes were fixed on Daniel, and she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Daniel¡¯s eating is so elegant.¡± Upon hearing this, Daniel¡¯s hand that was holding the spoon froze. Daniel mmed the spoon onto the table and looked up. Daniel¡¯s deep eyes were filled with coldness and disgust. ¡°Is this the Dale family¡¯s upbringing? Why are you staring at people like that?¡± After saying that, Daniel turned to Ellis and said coldly, ¡°In the future, let Miss Dale eat alone in her room.¡± As soon as Daniel finished speaking, Irene¡¯s face instantly turned pale. Her lips trembled, and she wished she could find a hole to hide in. Joey and Lucy also quickly lowered their heads, not daring to look at Daniel. In the end, only Olivia was left looking at Daniel. Olivia¡¯s heart was was looking at him just now too. Would he despise me for that?¡® Olivia wondered Olivia lowered her eyes, a look of worry shing across them. Olivia did not dare to look in Daniel¡¯s direction. Daniel, who noticed Olivia lowering her head, was instantly unhappy. Why isn¡¯t Livy looking at me?¡® Daniel thought. Chapter 489 Chapter 489 Chapter 489 Instantly, the food Daniel was eating was no longer tasty. Daniel was no longer in the mood to maintain hisposure and began to eat slowly. The four of them finished eating, but Daniel was still eating some desserts that had been brought out. For just a small piece of burnt cheesecake, he chewed about 12 times before swallowing it. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡®Does he not have an appetite?¡® Olivia wondered. Olivia looked worried. She remembered that Daniel always ate very quickly and had never eaten so slowly before. Olivia lowered her head and thought about it. I have to prepare something easy to digest for dinner later. She thought. The elders of the familiar The breakfast thatsted for more than half an hour finally ended. had been waiting outside for a long time. When they heard that Daniel had finished his breakfast, they immediately came over and invited Daniel to watch thepetition. Today¡¯spetition was going to be very intense. It was one of the three main events of the Star Competition, the Voodoo Worm Competition. It had always been the focus of the elites of various families. The participants would control their voodoo worms and make all kinds. of difficult movements. They could also fight with other voodoo worms. Lucy was also a participant in thispetition. She had always been the elite among the rich third¨Cgeneration and had a tacit understanding with her voodoo worms. Lucy had already won two consecutive championships. This time- Lucy was determined to win as well. The few elders chatted for a long time, but Daniel¡¯s expression remained indifferent. Daniel sat on the sofa calmly, as if he was not interested in thepetition. Seeing this, Braeden was a little anxious. Today¡¯spetition was Lucy¡¯s home ground. It was also a perfect. opportunity for the Lopez Family. Daniel would definitely have a good impression of the Lopez Family after seeing Lucy win the championship by showcasing her skills in controlling her voodoo worms. res Missing Darling At the thought of this, Braeden spared no effort in inviting him. ¡°Daniel, the Voodoo Worm Competition this time is especially intense. All the elites of the four families will be mobilized. You can see all kinds of voodoo worms. Daniel¡¯s eyes were indifferent and there was no expression on his face. ¡°Daniel?¡± Braeden was anxious. Daniel ignored Braeden and suddenly turned to look at Olivia and the rest who were sitting opposite him. Daniel asked, ¡°Do you want to watch it?¡± They did not expect Daniel to ask for their opinions. Lucy and the others immediately became nervous, not knowing what was going on. Irene was so excited that she stuttered, ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡°. Hearing this, Daniel frowned slightly. His gaze was filled with disdain, and he casually turned to look at Olivia. It looked like a subconscious action. Daniel asked, ¡°Saintess, how about you? Do you want to watch?¡± Olivia was sitting on the sofa in a daze. When Daniel suddenly asked her the question, Olivia did not react for a moment. After a while, she replied. slowly, ¡°The Voodoo Worm Competition is very interesting.¡± Charlee had. been nagging Olivia for a long time, saying that the Voodoo Worm Competition was interesting. Olivia had heard it many times and was also curious, so she wanted to take a look. ¡°Okay.¡± The corners of Daniel¡¯s mouth twitched as he nodded lightly. ¡°Since Saintess said it¡¯s interesting, let¡¯s go take a look and see how interesting it is.¡± With that, Daniel stood up and walked towards the door. When Braeden saw this, he hurriedly followed after Daniel. When Braeden reached the door, he suddenly turned around and gave Olivia a deep look. Braeden started to wonder, ¡®Am I thinking too much? Was Daniel asking casually, or was he really asking for Saintess¡® opinion?¡± Braeden frowned and decided that he would ask Lucy about the situation. in Maple Vi.. Thepetition venue was already packed with people. People from the four different families were all gathered around to watch the ucy was a participant, so she quickly went backstage to prepare. Charlee was also participating in this competition, so Olivia went to see her Seeing Olivia, Charlee was very happy. ¡°Saintess, why are you here?¡± Although she had been happy to see Olivia, Charlee quickly became depressed and said nervously, ¡°Saintess, I¡¯m so scared. You were the one who thought of a way to catch this voodoo worm for me. It¡¯s different from the voodoo worms that others have raised for many years. We don¡¯t have any tacit understanding between us at all. What if¡­ it doesn¡¯t listen to me during thepetition?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± The corners of Olivia¡¯s lips curled up. Her tone was calm and confident. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Olivia was very proficient in medicine and voodoo, Comparatively, Olivia was not that good at controlling voodoo worms. However, it was just that she was inexperienced. It did not mean that she couldn¡¯t do it. Olivia had already taught this voodoo worm a few simple instructions. ¡®If nothing goes wrong, it shouldn¡¯t perform too badly! Olivia thought. ¡®It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know the level of the other voodoo worms. Can they beat Charlee¡¯s worm?¡® Olivia wondered. Thinking of this, Olivia said, ¡°Bring me backstage to see the other voodoo worms.¡± Olivia could estimate Charlee¡¯s ranking by looking at the quality and strength of the other voodoo worms. The voodoo worms were all in small cages backstage. Some were quiet and motionless, while others were jumping around and making noise. Olivia looked at them one by one and realized that very few voodoo worms wereparable to Charlee¡¯s worm. Olivia turned around and patted Charlee¡¯s shoulder, encouraging her, ¡°Good luck, you will definitely get a good ranking.¡± Olivia¡¯s tone was low and powerful. Charlee had not been very confident at first, but after hearing this, she immediately became energetic. Charlee clenched her right fist and said, ¡°Saintess, don¡¯t worry. I will do my best!¡± Thepetition was about to begin. Olivia returned to the audience area. and sat next to Daniel. Daniel did not seem to notice Olivia. He kept his gaze straight ahead as if she was just an unimportant person. Seeing this, Olivia secretly heaved a sigh of relief. kily it seems like Daniel doesn¡¯t recognize me. He was probably just Casually asking about watching thepetition earlier. Olivia thought. Lucy was the champion of the previous Voodoo Worm Competition, so the upied the best position this time and was the first topete. Thepetition was about to begin, and the noisy crowd around them became quiet. All of them stared fixedly at the competition arena. Braeden sat in the audience with a proud expression. From the corner of his eye, he kept ncing at Daniel. Unlike the other contestants, Lucy did not release her voodoo worm from the cage. Instead, she lowered her head, ced her hands in front of her chest, and made a gesture with her hands. Seeing this, the entire venue fell silent. Everyone held their breaths. ¡®Oh my goodness, can she let the voodoo worm open its own cage? This is really difficult. No one has seeded before.¡± This collective thought was shared by everyone there. Lucy had thrown a surprise right from the start, eclipsing the participants. who had their turn after hers. Lucy stood on the high tform in a long red dress. Lucy lowered her head and made a gesture. The wind blew her long hair behind her, making her look like a fairy. For a moment, the audience did not know if they should look at Lucy or her voodoo worm. Lucy made aplicated gesture with her hands. The audience held their breath as they looked at the cage, wanting to see how the voodoo worm would come out from its cage. Olivia was also a little curious. This was actually simr to taming beasts. It required a lot of surprise and tacit understanding. Olivia had seen. others train monkeys, tigers, and snakes, but she had never seen them. train insects. It was quiet inside the cage. The voodoo wormy quietly on the ground, not moving at all. ¡°Why is this happening?¡® Lucy wondered. Lucy frowned and made hand gestures while ying a tune. However, the voodoo worm remained motionless.. Lucy¡¯s face had already turned pale, and the people below the stage Alimonbel Musing Darling gan to be restless. Now, everyone had the same thoughts. Lucy Lopez has failed! The voodoo worm doesn¡¯t listen to her at all!¡± Lucy became more and more anxious, and the whistle in her mouth. became faster and faster. Impossible, this is definitely impossible!¡® Lucy thought, her forehead covered in sweat. ¡®I practiced opening the cage for so long, it¡¯s not possible that I would fail. Seeing this, Lucy became more and more flustered and didn¡¯t know what she was supposed to do. Braeden¡¯s face darkened slowly. ¡°Lucy!¡± Braeden spoke. ¡°Open the cage!¡± Braeden wanted Lucy to give up on trying to get the voodoo worm to open the cage. Lucy was a little unwilling, but she knew that if this continued, she would only make a bigger fool of herself. Lucy could only squat down and open the cage door. Lucy reached in with her fingertips to let the voodoo worm jump into her hand. However, after sticking her hand into the cage for a long time, the voodoo worm did not move. Lucy frowned and looked over carefully. Then, her expression changed drastically. Lucy¡¯s voodoo worm was dead. Chapter 490 Chapter 490 Chapter 490 Olivia raised her eyebrows and tilted her head to look at themotion In the venue. Braeden seemed to have gone crazy, insisting that thepetition could not continue. Braeden was determined to find out who had killed the Voodoo worm. Braeden jumped up and down. ¡°Mr. Fiores, is this what you mean by foolproof? Now that such a big mess has happened in thepetition, how can you still have the face to host this Star Competition? Quickly hand over the hosting rights while the Star Competition has just begun. The four families will hold it together! ¡°If the Flores family doesn¡¯t give us an exnation today, then there¡¯s no need to hold the Star Competition anymore! ¡°I¡¯m sure you know what level Lucy is at. If you want to suppress her, do it openly in thepetition. Don¡¯t y these underhanded tricks!¡± Dolph was indeed at a disadvantage, so he didn¡¯t say anything as Braeden continued to berate him. It was only when Dolph heard thest sentence that his face suddenly turned cold. Braeden was ndering the Flores family. ¡°What do you mean by underhanded tricks?¡± Dolph retorted. ¡°Mr. Lopez, if you have any doubts, just say it directly. Don¡¯t use a roundabout way to imply that the Flores family is up to no good! I agree that Lucy has always been the best at controlling voodoo worms, but the Flores family s not bad, either. Many talented juniors have surfaced. I¡¯m not so petty as o secretly harm a junior¡¯s voodoo worm!¡± Braeden sneered. Braeden crossed his arms and stood in the middle. Then find the murderer and give the Lopez family and everyone else ere an exnation for what happened today! Today, Lucy¡¯s voodoo worm died. Tomorrow, it might be the voodoo orms of the other participants!¡± iraeden was aggressive and refused to give in. Dolph had no choice but > promise to suspend the competition and find the culprit first. olph called the manager who was in charge of taking care of the podoo worms backstage to ask about the voodoo worms. 16-541 nager trembled. ¡°Mr. Flores, all the voodoo worms are ced backstage to be managed. Special people are guarding them, and than the participants, almost no one else can enter in that case, the murderer is among the participants!¡± Dolph¡¯s eyes. sharpened as he stared at the manager. The manager was so frightened that his forehead was covered in sweat. He shook his head anxiously. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I really don¡¯t know.¡± Lucy¡¯s mood remained low. The death of the voodoo worm that had been with her for many years was no different from losing her family. Lacy remained in a daze. After a long while, Lucy finally calmed down. Lucy looked at the manager and enunciated each word as she spoke, ¡°The voodoo worm can¡¯t die out of thin air. I even went to see it this morning. During thepetition, it couldn¡¯t move. This means that the murderer is someone who went in this morning!¡± This morning?¡® The manager thought. After this reminder, the manager instantly reacted. ¡°Not many people went backstage to look at the voodoo worms this morning. There were only a few participants and¡­¡± At this point, the manager¡¯s expression changed and his body instantly stiffened. Braeden realized that something was wrong. Braeden grabbed the manager¡¯s shoulder and asked, ¡°Who else? Tell us!¡± The manager shivered and said in a trembling voice, ¡°It was¡­ Saintess.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, it was as if an explosion had gone off. Lucy shook her head in disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ her!¡± Someone interjected, ¡°I did see Saintess Flores at the backstage area with the voodoo worms. She did say that she would let that girl, Charlee, get a good ranking. At that time, I even mocked them. How could an unknown little girl stand out among so many elites of the four families? It turns out¡­¡± The person stopped talking, but it had already nted the seed of doubt in everyone¡¯s mind. Everyone was talking at once. One after another, they convicted Olivia in the blink of an eye and determined that she was the one who had harmed the voodoo worm. ph did not actually like Berry, but they were family after all, and their were rted. Dolph did not want Berry to be tainted with such isations, so he said, ¡°There¡¯s no concrete evidence yet, so how can sure she did it? Moreover, Saintess did not participate in the ition, so there¡¯s no reason for her to harm Lucy¡¯s voodoo worm.¡± There¡¯s a reasonl¡± Joey spoke loudly. ¡°I know why she tried to kill Lucy¡¯s voodoo worm. It¡¯s because of Daniel. For the past two days, she has been ostracizing us in Maple Vi. She must have been afraid that Lucy¡¯s victory today would attract Daniel¡¯s attention. That¡¯s why she killed the voodoo worm!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Saintess Flores is interested in Daniel?¡± Someoneughed mockingly. The others also whispered among themselves, feeling this possibility was very high. Dolph¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Call Saintess over here.¡± Olivia was still in the audience. Although she was curious about how the voodoo worm had died, she did not go over. Daniel was right beside her, and Olivia wanted to spend more time with him. Olivia was a little surprised to see someoneing to get her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you in such a hurry?¡± The person¡¯s face was red. Perhaps it was because he ran too quickly, he stammered as she spoke, ¡°Saintess, go over quickly. They¡¯re investigating the murder of the voodoo worm.¡± Hearing this, Olivia raised her eyebrows. Olivia¡¯s mind raced, and she instantly guessed what was going on. They¡¯re trying to nder me!¡® Olivia thought to herself. Olivia suddenly stood up, and a sharp aura burst forth from between her brows. Olivia said coldly, ¡°Lead the way. There was already a tight crowd of people in the backstage area. However, when Olivia arrived, everyone subconsciously made way for her to pass. Joey hid behind the crowd and stared at Berry in front of her with a dark gaze. Although Berry¡¯s face was covered, her aura was shocking. Joey clenched her fists and thought of Jason¡¯s instructions. A trace of smugness shed in Joey¡¯s eyes. Flores, there¡¯s no need for you to be smug. From today onwards, will be naded to the pir of shame for murdering voodoo worms se you are jealous of others. Let Daniel see your true colors!¡± was sure that Daniel wouldn¡¯t continute to let such a person with a f character stay in Maple Vi. Olivia walked to the center of the crowd. Olivia did not look like she was being interrogated at all, Instead, she looked like a big shot who could tell right from wrong, instantly controlling the situation. Tell me, what happened?¡± Olivia slowly lifted her eyelids and looked at everyone. Joey stepped forward and said coldly, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you to be so calm at this time. Your mental fortitude is indeed strong! Let me ask you, did youe backstage to see the voodoo worms before the Olivia¡¯s lips curled upwards. Her expression was calm andposed, carrying an innate aura of nobility and arrogance. ¡°Why? Is there a ce in the Flores family that I can¡¯t go to? Do I need to report my whereabouts to you?¡± Joey¡¯s expression changed. Joey was instantly intimidated by her aura and was speechless for a long time. It took her a while to react. Joey could not help but fly into a rage out of humiliation. ¡°You¡¯re still changing the topic at a time like this. No matter how calm and high your status is, it can¡¯t change the fact that you¡¯re jealous of Lucy! ¡°You¡¯re clearly coveting Daniel. It¡¯s one thing for you to take up all his time at Maple Vi, but you¡¯re actually so ruthless as to kill Lucy¡¯s voodoo worm!¡± Joey had deliberately timed it. Jason had already sent someone to bring Daniel over. Joey was merely waiting for the moment Daniel entered the door to shout these words. Joey wanted to let Daniel know how evil Berry was and that she would do anything because of jealousy. Men hated scheming women. Their scheme was not thorough, but it did. not matter. Jason had already said that he wanted Daniel to have a preconceived impression. As long as Daniel had a bad impression of Berry, their scheme would seed. It did not matter whether Berry was determined to be guilty or not. After saying this, Joey turned around and looked at the door with a smug Daniel had just entered when he heard these words. Daniel was stunned. Daniel had settled into a little bubble of happiness. Was Livy lighting for my favor? Does she like me so much that she wants. me to pay attention to her?¡® Daniel wondered. Oh my gosh, I¡¯m so excited, what should I do?¡® Daniel thought.Daniel had to use almost all his self¨C control to stop himself fromughing out loud.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chapter 491 Chapter 491 Chapter 491 However, Olivia quickly followed Joey¡¯s gaze and saw Daniel. Why is he here?¡® Olivia wondered. Olivia¡¯s expression froze, and she instantly suppressed her words. Olivia could not let herself be recognized by Daniel. The more Olivia said, the easier it would be for her to expose herself. Therefore, she did not refute Joey¡¯s words. Olivia only said, ¡°Are you primitive people? Instead of saying empty words, aren¡¯t you going to check the surveince cameras?¡± As soon as Olivia finished speaking, the manager¡¯s face immediately turned pale. He stammered, ¡°The¡­ the surveince cameras are spoilt¡­¡± ¡°How could they be spoilt?¡± Dolph frowned. Dolph wanted to beat up the manager. It was fine if there was such a big mistake, but they didn¡¯t even have surveince cameras. ¡°What exactly happened? Tell me everything in detail.¡± The manager trembled. ¡°I asked someone to go and get a copy of the surveince footage just now, but for some reason, the video was destroyed. Today¡¯s footage can¡¯t be viewed at all.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t it be recovered?¡± ¡°No.¡± The manager shook his head. ¡°The surveince footage is very damaged. At present, no one can recover it unless it¡¯s the world¡¯s top hacker. The world¡¯s top hacker was a legendary existence. Besides, none of the four families knew such a person. Even if they did, there was no need to trouble, someone of such a high status over such a small matter. Everyone was silent. The atmosphere was stuck for a moment. Now that the surveince camera was damaged, there was no evidence to prove that Olivia was innocent, but at the same time, there was no evidence to prove that she was the one who did it either. Although Joey had given a lot of reasons previously that seemed to be very convincing, they couldn¡¯t just use Joey¡¯s story as evidence of Olivia¡¯s Mood quietly on the spot. Olivia could restore the footage, but she do it so openly either. the past few days, Olivia had discovered that Daniel treated her ently Although Daniel did not exactly recognize her, perhaps because of telepathy, Daniel seemed to be especially patient with Olivia. Olivia revealed a little more, Daniel would definitely recognize her. Therefore, Olivia stayed where she was quietly and did not say a word. When Daniel arrived, he stood silently at the door. However, as time passed, more and more people realized he was there. A few elders weed him warmly and said in a fawning tone, ¡°Why are you here? Quick, take a seat!¡± Braeden¡¯s reaction was the fastest. Braeden immediately gave up the center seat and got someone to bring a chair over. Daniel sat downfortably. Daniel nced around and saw Olivia still standing where she had been originally. Daniel frowned imperceptibly and said quietly, ¡°Get more chairs. All of you, sit. Don¡¯t stand around me.¡± Braeden was like a little servant, treating Daniel¡¯s words as an important. order. Braeden hurriedly waved his hand. ¡°Quick, bring chairs over and sit down. The rest of you can leave.¡± Even the host, Dolph, could not react as fast as Braeden. The chairs assigned to Olivia were made of solid wood. They were a little. hard, but it wasn¡¯t that bad. Only Daniel and Ellis were given sofa chairs. The others had hard wooden chairs. Some of them even sat on small stools. Olivia held onto the chair and as she sat down, Ellis spoke with a troubled expression. ¡°Miss Saintess, my lumbar spine is not good so I can¡¯t sit on a soft chair. Can you switch with me?¡± Change chairs?¡® Oliva thought. Olivia blinked. However, before Olivia could respond, Braeden, who was beside Olivia, heard what Ellis had said and interrupted, ¡°Ellis, you have a bad back? I¡¯ll get you a special chair.¡± Ellis was speechless. gaze swept over indifferently. Braeden suddenly felt like he was stared at by a ferocious beast and felt terrible. eden¡¯s body stiffened, and he did not dare to look back for a long ne By the time he reacted again, Ellis had already changed chairs with? Berry In the entire backstage room, there were only two identical sofa chairs. Of these two chairs, one was upied by Daniel, and the other wast upied by Olivia. In an instant, the two of them stood out. Joey looked at all of this and bit her lower lip, feeling a little indignant. What right did Saintess Flores have? She was just an ugly woman. How could she be worthy of sitting in a simr chair as Daniel?¡® Joey thought. Joey couldn¡¯t help but speak, ¡°Saintess, you¡¯re really shameless. You¡¯re still sitting there like this now? Aren¡¯t you ashamed that you killed Lucy¡¯s voodoo worm?¡± ¡°Hearing Joey¡¯s usation again, Olivia was not angry. In fact, there was no anger on Olivia¡¯s face at all. Olivia raised her eyes slightly and said. slowly,¡± Miss Sprout, if you have evidence, take it out. If not, stop it. Just because you raise your voice, it doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re right.¡±¡°¡± ¡°You¡¯re still not admitting it!¡± Joey¡¯s face turned red in anger. Joey was only in her early 20s and was still young. Moreover, Joey had been handpicked by the Sprout family, so her looks were naturally. op¨Cnotch. oey seemed to be extremely aggrieved. Joey puffed up her cheeks and ooked at Daniel with watery eyes. ¡°Daniel, please say something in airness. How can there be such a bad person like Saintess? It¡¯s fine if she¡¯s ealous of Lucy, but she even harmed Lucy¡¯s voodoo worm. She¡¯s too vil!¡± When facing Daniel, Joey was not aggressive. Instead, Joey looked like at itiful and cute little girl who had been wronged. You¡¯re saying Saintess is jealous of Lucy, and that¡¯s why she killed Lucy¡¯s. oodoo worm?¡± Daniel asked. Daniel sat on the chair, and the sunlight shining through the window. inded on his well¨Cdefined side profile, making him look like a God. bey was stunned for a moment. When Joey came back to her senses, ice turned even redder. her 16:51 MO heart was pounding. Does Daniel believe me?¡® Joey wondered. happy and excited. Joey tried her best to control the expression on her face so that she could show her most beautiful appearance. Jory lowered her head and raised her eyes. Her eyshes fluttered like butterflies pping their wings. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Saintess Flores was worried that Lucy would be in the limelight in today¡¯s Voodoo Worm Competition and steal your attention, so she killed the voodoo worm.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Daniel nodded. ¡°I understand. This reason is sufficient. From what you said, it was indeed caused by jealousy.¡± As soon as Daniel finished speaking, the room suddenly fell silent. Everyone looked at Daniel in surprise. They had not expected him to agree with this reason. ¡°Daniel¡­¡± Braeden spoke. ¡°You also think that the Saintess Flores caused the death of the voodoo worm?¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Daniel said casually. ¡°If it¡¯s jealousy, it should be Miss Sprout. She was jealous of Miss Lopez and caused the death of the voodoo worm!¡± Hearing this, Joey was dumbfounded. Joey¡¯s temples throbbed, and her mind went nk. ¡°Dan¡­ Daniel¡­ What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you hear me?¡± Daniel chuckled. ¡°I said you were jealous of Lucy and killed her voodoo worm!¡± ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s not just that.¡± Daniel waved his hand. Daniel¡¯s tone was extremely cold, and there seemed to be a faint vindictive aura as he spoke. ¡°In Maple Vi, I heard you say with my own ears that you wanted to kill Lucy¡¯s voodoo worm, frame Saintess, and even murder Miss Dale.¡± ¡®You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Joey broke down. Joey stood up and shouted, ¡°I didn¡¯t! I didn¡¯t say all that! That¡¯s just your side of the story. I never said hose things. You¡¯re lying!¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Is that so?¡± Daniel asked calmly. His tone was light. ¡°Since I can¡¯t convict you just because of my one¨C sided story, what right do you have to convict Saintess?¡± Only God knew how much restraint Daniel had used to not throw Joey ut to the wolves. This bitch bullied Livy. Even dying ten thousand times would not be nough.¡® Daniel thought. Chapter 492 Chapter 492 Chapter 492 Seeing things head in an uncontroble direction, Jason had no choice but to step forward and take charge of the situation. Daniel. His tone was neither servile nor overbearing. It was respectful but not ttering. ¡°I know what you mean. Indeed, based on Joey¡¯s one¨Csided words, it¡¯s impossible to confirm that Saintess Flores is the culprit. However, the matter is of great significance. If the culprit is not identified, there¡¯s a good chance she willmit the crime again.¡± Who could guarantee their voodoo worms wouldn¡¯t be harmed next time? Jason firmly said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand the importance of the voodoo worms to our four great families!¡± He immediately rebuked Daniel. It was as if Daniel would be disrespectful if he said another word. Daniel¡¯s face turned grim. Just as he was about to retaliate, his beautiful eyes turned and saw Olivia beside him. He immediately restrained the hostility on him and became obedient. There was even a hint of grievance in his eyes. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The corners of his eyes were red as if he had drawn eye shadow. He lowered his eyes and deliberately turned his head in the direction of Olivia so that she could see him. As expected, when Olivia saw the expression on Daniel¡¯s face, she was instantly enraged, and her face turned cold. She nced at everyone coldly. ¡°You¡¯re just looking for the murderer of ng for the murderer of the voodoo worm. Why are you making such a big fuss over such a small matter?¡± Olivia¡¯s (one was as cold as ice. Lucy couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She was already heartbroken to lose her voodoo worm. When she heard Olivia, she immediately red at Olivia. ¡°Berry Flores, don¡¯t go too far! The voodoo worms are more important than our lives to our four great families!¡± Many people agreed with Lucy¡¯s words. Jason stood in the crowd and stared at Olivia with a sneer in his heart. Olivia could not get rid of the filth on her today, no matter what. 16:5 His n was wless. Everyone had evidence that they weren¡¯t present. Even people who had entered backstage today were apanied by the witnesses. Only Saintess Flores entered with Charlee. And the person in charge wasn¡¯t backstage at that time. As for Charlee, she was the servant girl of Saintess Flores. The rtionship between them was too close. Charlee¡¯s words couldn¡¯t be tised as evidence. Everyone had evidence to prove their innocence except for Saintess Flores! Under such conclusive evidence, no matter what she did or said, she was struggling on her deathbed and could not change the oue at all. Saintess Flores had entered the trap. The only thing left was to be surrounded by the crowd. Jason took a step back and sat on a chair, watching the show with confidence. Lucy¡¯s words aroused everyone¡¯s excitement. Even Dolph looked at Olivia unhappily, feeling that she had gone overboard. ¡°Alright. Stop arguing.¡± Dolph stood out to take charge of the situation. ¡°Take out the list of people who entered the backstage this morning. Let them exin one by one. I don¡¯t believe that we can¡¯t find the murderer. The person in charge stood up and handed the list to Dolph. Dolph looked down, and his heart sank. Almost everyone had entered with someone. Moreover, they had only paid attention to their voodoo worms, and no one had approached Lucy¡¯s voodoo worm. The only people who were close to Lucy¡¯s voodoo worm were Saintess and Charlee! Dolph closed his eyes, and his expression was awful. ¡°Saintess, you are the most suspicious one among everyone. What do you have to say about. it?¡± Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Olivia, and their eyes filled with suspicion. However, Olivia did not panic at all. She did not look nervous and even. looked up at Dolph and said leisurely. ¡°This kind of elimination method is too inefficient. Going together does not mean that there is no chance to take action. It¡¯s only killing a voodoo worm, and one minute or one second is enough.. ¡°Everyone has their moments of absence. I don¡¯t believe they will be so engrossed in theirpanions that they will not take their eyes off them HARTH ¨C Hit Tal for a second Don¡¯t muddy the waters!¡± Braeden was unhappy. ¡°If you have evidence. to prove that you didn¡¯t harm the voodoo worm, take it out. Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I don¡¯t have any evidence to prove that I didn¡¯t harm the voodoo worm,¡± Olivia said. Upon hearing that, Braeden sneered. Just as he was about to mock Saintess, he heard Saintess say again, ¡°But I have a way to find the murderer!¡± The room fell silent as soon as she finished her sentence. Everyone was shocked as they stared at Olivia. Even Jason¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He panicked for a moment but quickly. calmed down. His n was wless. Saintess would never discover anything amiss. Dolph asked in surprise, ¡°You have a method to recover the surveince camera?¡± Olivia shook her head. Dolph frowned but still asked, ¡°You saw the murderer?¡± Olivia shook her head again. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± said Dolph, who was furious. Olivia nced at him coldly and said in a low voice, ¡°What? Are those the only two ways you find out the murderer? Your thoughts are too limited.¡± ¡°Then tell me. How do you find the murderer?¡± said Braeden, who was impatient. Olivia leaned back in her chair and said slowly, ¡°The surveince camera is broken, and no one saw the murderer. However, you forgot one thing. Just because no one saw the murderer doesn¡¯t mean that the voodoo worms/didn¡¯t see the murderer.¡± At this point, she turned to everyone and ordered loudly, ¡°Go and bring over all the voodoo worms that were backstage this morning!¡± Wasn¡¯t it ridiculous to let the voodoo worms identify the murderer? Everyone stared at each other. They were all feeling a bit at a loss. ¡°Saintess, this¡­¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help but speak.. Olivia raised her eyes and looked over. ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± she asked. Dimmaires Miksing Daring With a faint rhetorical question, Olivia made the questioner blush. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean that,¡± stammered the questioner, trying to exin. I know.¡± Olivia curled her lips. ¡°It may sound absurd, but it doesn¡¯t mean it can¡¯t be done.¡± Then Olivia turned to the crowd. Her gaze swept past the elders one by one. She calmly and powerfully said, ¡°In the past few days, too many things have happened to the Flores family. First, we argued over the right to hold the Star Competition, then we weed Daniel, and now, something happened to a participant¡¯s voodoo worm. ¡°Every one of these incidents highlighted the Flores family¡¯s mistakes. ¡°I thought the Flores family¡¯s youths were intelligent and capable, and the elders were experienced. I leave the matter to them, and they won¡¯t make any mistakes. However, I didn¡¯t expect them to make mistakes one by one. I overestimated them.¡± The room was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. The low¨Cranking members of the Flores family lowered their eyes in shame. Those with high¨Cranking individuals like the First Elder and others could not argue with Olivia even though they were unhappy with her usation because what she said was the truth. There was a moment of silence. Everyone lowered their heads and did not speak. ¡°But¡­¡± Olivia¡¯s tone changed, and she suddenly raised her voice. ¡°Our Flores family¡¯s ipetence is our Flores family¡¯s fault. I will teach you to resolve it. However, if someone takes the opportunity to take advantage of the situation and bully the people of our Flores family, don¡¯t me me for being impolite! ¡°Do they think the Flores family is ipetent, or 1, Saintess, don¡¯t exist?¡± Her powerful words stunned everyone present. Those juniors looked at Olivia excitedly with admiration. Upon seeing that, Olivia waved her hand and got someone to open all the voodoo worm¡® cages they had brought. She made aplicated gesture and pointed. ¡°Go and find the person who killed the voodoo worm.¡± The voodoo worms turned around and suddenly flew toward Lucy as. soon as Olivia finished her words! Chapter 493 Chapter 493 Chapter 493 Seeing things head in an uncontroble direction, Jason had no choice but to step forward and take charge of the situation. Daniel. His tone was neither servile nor overbearing. It was respectful but not ttering. ¡°I know what you mean. Indeed, based on Joey¡¯s one¨Csided words, it¡¯s impossible to confirm that Saintess Flores is the culprit. However, the matter is of great significance. If the culprit is not identified, there¡¯s a good chance she willmit the crime again.¡± Who could guarantee their voodoo worms wouldn¡¯t be harmed next time? Jason firmly said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand the importance of the voodoo worms to our four great families!¡± He immediately rebuked Daniel. It was as if Daniel would be disrespectful if he said another word. Daniel¡¯s face turned grim. Just as he was about to retaliate, his beautiful eyes turned and saw Olivia beside him. He immediately restrained the hostility on him and became obedient. There was even a hint of grievance in his eyes. The corners of his eyes were red as if he had drawn eye shadow. He lowered his eyes and deliberately turned his head in the direction of Olivia so that she could see him. As expected, when Olivia saw the expression on Daniel¡¯s face, she was instantly enraged, and her face turned cold. She nced at everyone coldly. ¡°You¡¯re just looking for the murderer of ng for the murderer of the voodoo worm. Why are you making such a big fuss over such a small matter?¡± Olivia¡¯s (one was as cold as ice. Lucy couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She was already heartbroken to lose her voodoo worm. When she heard Olivia, she immediately red at Olivia. ¡°Berry Flores, don¡¯t go too far! The voodoo worms are more important than our lives to our four great families!¡± Many people agreed with Lucy¡¯s words. Jason stood in the crowd and stared at Olivia with a sneer in his heart. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Olivia could not get rid of the filth on her today, no matter what. 16:5 His n was wless. Everyone had evidence that they weren¡¯t present. Even people who had entered backstage today were apanied by the witnesses. Only Saintess Flores entered with Charlee. And the person in charge wasn¡¯t backstage at that time. As for Charlee, she was the servant girl of Saintess Flores. The rtionship between them was too close. Charlee¡¯s words couldn¡¯t be tised as evidence. Everyone had evidence to prove their innocence except for Saintess Flores! Under such conclusive evidence, no matter what she did or said, she was struggling on her deathbed and could not change the oue at all. Saintess Flores had entered the trap. The only thing left was to be surrounded by the crowd. Jason took a step back and sat on a chair, watching the show with confidence. Lucy¡¯s words aroused everyone¡¯s excitement. Even Dolph looked at Olivia unhappily, feeling that she had gone overboard. ¡°Alright. Stop arguing.¡± Dolph stood out to take charge of the situation. ¡°Take out the list of people who entered the backstage this morning. Let them exin one by one. I don¡¯t believe that we can¡¯t find the murderer. The person in charge stood up and handed the list to Dolph. Dolph looked down, and his heart sank. Almost everyone had entered with someone. Moreover, they had only paid attention to their voodoo worms, and no one had approached Lucy¡¯s voodoo worm. The only people who were close to Lucy¡¯s voodoo worm were Saintess and Charlee! Dolph closed his eyes, and his expression was awful. ¡°Saintess, you are the most suspicious one among everyone. What do you have to say about. it?¡± Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Olivia, and their eyes filled with suspicion. However, Olivia did not panic at all. She did not look nervous and even. looked up at Dolph and said leisurely. ¡°This kind of elimination method is too inefficient. Going together does not mean that there is no chance to take action. It¡¯s only killing a voodoo worm, and one minute or one second is enough.. ¡°Everyone has their moments of absence. I don¡¯t believe they will be so engrossed in theirpanions that they will not take their eyes off them HARTH ¨C Hit Tal for a second Don¡¯t muddy the waters!¡± Braeden was unhappy. ¡°If you have evidence. to prove that you didn¡¯t harm the voodoo worm, take it out. Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I don¡¯t have any evidence to prove that I didn¡¯t harm the voodoo worm,¡± Olivia said. Upon hearing that, Braeden sneered. Just as he was about to mock Saintess, he heard Saintess say again, ¡°But I have a way to find the murderer!¡± The room fell silent as soon as she finished her sentence. Everyone was shocked as they stared at Olivia. Even Jason¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He panicked for a moment but quickly. calmed down. His n was wless. Saintess would never discover anything amiss. Dolph asked in surprise, ¡°You have a method to recover the surveince camera?¡± Olivia shook her head. Dolph frowned but still asked, ¡°You saw the murderer?¡± Olivia shook her head again. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± said Dolph, who was furious. Olivia nced at him coldly and said in a low voice, ¡°What? Are those the only two ways you find out the murderer? Your thoughts are too limited.¡± ¡°Then tell me. How do you find the murderer?¡± said Braeden, who was impatient. Olivia leaned back in her chair and said slowly, ¡°The surveince camera is broken, and no one saw the murderer. However, you forgot one thing. Just because no one saw the murderer doesn¡¯t mean that the voodoo worms/didn¡¯t see the murderer.¡± At this point, she turned to everyone and ordered loudly, ¡°Go and bring over all the voodoo worms that were backstage this morning!¡± Wasn¡¯t it ridiculous to let the voodoo worms identify the murderer? Everyone stared at each other. They were all feeling a bit at a loss. ¡°Saintess, this¡­¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help but speak.. Olivia raised her eyes and looked over. ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± she asked. Dimmaires Miksing Daring With a faint rhetorical question, Olivia made the questioner blush. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean that,¡± stammered the questioner, trying to exin. I know.¡± Olivia curled her lips. ¡°It may sound absurd, but it doesn¡¯t mean it can¡¯t be done.¡± Then Olivia turned to the crowd. Her gaze swept past the elders one by one. She calmly and powerfully said, ¡°In the past few days, too many things have happened to the Flores family. First, we argued over the right to hold the Star Competition, then we weed Daniel, and now, something happened to a participant¡¯s voodoo worm. ¡°Every one of these incidents highlighted the Flores family¡¯s mistakes. ¡°I thought the Flores family¡¯s youths were intelligent and capable, and the elders were experienced. I leave the matter to them, and they won¡¯t make any mistakes. However, I didn¡¯t expect them to make mistakes one by one. I overestimated them.¡± The room was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. The low¨Cranking members of the Flores family lowered their eyes in shame. Those with high¨Cranking individuals like the First Elder and others could not argue with Olivia even though they were unhappy with her usation because what she said was the truth. There was a moment of silence. Everyone lowered their heads and did not speak. ¡°But¡­¡± Olivia¡¯s tone changed, and she suddenly raised her voice. ¡°Our Flores family¡¯s ipetence is our Flores family¡¯s fault. I will teach you to resolve it. However, if someone takes the opportunity to take advantage of the situation and bully the people of our Flores family, don¡¯t me me for being impolite! ¡°Do they think the Flores family is ipetent, or 1, Saintess, don¡¯t exist?¡± Her powerful words stunned everyone present. Those juniors looked at Olivia excitedly with admiration. Upon seeing that, Olivia waved her hand and got someone to open all the voodoo worm¡® cages they had brought. She made aplicated gesture and pointed. ¡°Go and find the person who killed the voodoo worm.¡± The voodoo worms turned around and suddenly flew toward Lucy as. soon as Olivia finished her words! Chapter 494 Chapter 494 Chapter 494 After the truth was revealed, Braeden flew into a rage out of humiliation. He shouted at Lucy, ¡°Stop embarrassing yourself!¡± Then he left with his people angryly. The other two families and Daniel also left. Only the people of the Flores family were left in the backstage room. No one knew what to do. They just lowered their heads and looked at Olivia, sitting motionlessly in her original position. Dolph moved his lips, wanting to speak. However, he saw Olivia suddenly tilt her head and sweep her clear gaze across everyone. She said word by word, ¡°You watched me being framed. and did nothing, but I won¡¯t. As long as I am here, and as long as I am the Saintess of the Flores family, no one can hurt my people in front of me!¡± ¡°Saintess¡­ Some nsmen with soft hearts had begun to shed tears. The people were shocked and ashamed. No one had ever defended them so firmly. In the past, what the Four Elders said the most was to let their people win glory for the Flores family and let them work hard. The people either. earned money and practiced voodoo or went out on an adventure. In short, they had to contribute to the family. But now. Saintess was sitting here clearly. She said she would protect her people ast long as she was around! It turned out that the family was also a haven! Several elders also blushed. They were embarrassed and afraid. They were ashamed of Olivia¡¯s magnanimous words, angering her to incite the emotions of these family people and make them support her. Dolph¡¯s expression turned cold when he saw that Saintess had gathered the hearts of these people. He thought, ¡°It can¡¯t continue like this.¡± He turned to the crowd and said, ¡°Leave us. I have something to say to intess.¡± After everyone left, only the Four Elders and Olivia were left in the room. Dolph looked at Olivia quietly. After a long time, he said, ¡°Saintess, are you trying to win people¡¯s hearts and go against me?¡± female¡¯s Musing Harling Olivia sat quietly on the chair. Her expression was calm and did not fluctuate when she heard Dolph¡¯s words. Seeing that, Dolph¡¯s heart sank. Saintess was determined to win over the hearts of the people! It was not a good sign! Now, Dolph had realized how powerful Olivin was. The woman was too terrifying. Not to mention how scheming she was, just her uncanny voodoo control technique was astounding, In the past hundred years, no one from the four great families had achieved such sess in voodoo. Her schemes, skills, and talents were all extraordinary. If such a Saintess went against those elders, even if they could suppress her with their current forces, the Flores family would be severely weakened. It was not the result that Dolph wanted to see. Thinking of it, Dolph squeezed the armrest, and his expression suddenly turned cold. He was determined to make the first move. ¡°Saintess.¡± Dolph took a deep breath and closed his eyes. ¡°You¡­¡± He had just said one word when Olivia interrupted him. ¡°Mr. Flores, do you remember what I just said?¡± Dolph was stunned for a moment. When he came to his senses, he immediately said, ¡°You said you will protect the people of the Flores family.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°I said that as long as I¡¯m around, and as long as I¡¯m still the Saintess of the Flores family, no one can hurt the people of the Flores family in front of me! And among the people of the Flores family, that includes you, including all of you.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Dolph was stunned. He was amazed. Olivia lowered her eyes and looked at Dolph. She found it difficult to understand. An elder of such a large n was so childish. His scheming skills were even worse than a child. ¡°Do we have a grudge against each other?¡± asked Olivia. ¡°No.¡± Dolph shook his head. ¡°Then, do we have a conflict of interest?¡± Dolph thought for a moment and said, ¡°Not¡­ really.¡± binaire Wiring Darling ¡°Well, what are you worried about?¡± Olivia suddenly stood up and looked at the blue sky and white clouds outside the window. ¡°We have nothing against each other. There¡¯s no need for you to guard against me. The decline of a family will always start from internal strife. Only a united family can be full of vigor and fighting spirit. Dolph did not say anything. He knew that what Saintess said made sense. ¡°There are no buts.¡± Olivia suddenly turned her eyes, and her aura was threatening. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me taking away the benefits in your hands. Why don¡¯t you make the cake bigger? If you want more, you should expand and not limit yourself to the Flores family. ¡°Mr. Flores, your horizons are too narrow!¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Then Olivia turned around and headed to the door. When she reached the door, she suddenly turned around and said, ¡°You guys settle the Star Competition and unite the family people. Leave the rest to me. The cooperation with Daniel can only belong to the Flores family in the end.¡± After Olivia left, the Four Elders looked at each other and heaved a sigh of relief. The Fourth Elder patted his chest and said with lingering fear, ¡°Saintess¡¯s aura is so strong.¡± The Second Elder looked at Dolph, the First Elder, and asked, ¡°What should we do next?¡± Dolph clenched his fists as if he had made up his mind. ¡°We¡¯ll listen to Saintess and agree to cooperate with Daniel first.¡± The Third Elder nodded. When Olivia came out from backstage, Charlee immediately walked to her and stood beside her in a protective posture. A few guards followed. They were already used to protecting Olivia as if it was a natural and unquestionable thing to do. Not long after Olivia walked out of the door, she met Jason and his people, Jason led a group of people behind him. He red at Olivia and said, Santess Flores, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Olivia replied indifferently, looking upzily. Alpsing The ling She was not in the mood, and her attitude was perfunctory, Jason Browned. He was surprised. He did not understand why Saintess had such a reaction. Shouldn¡¯t she be afraid or angry? Why wasn¡¯t she responding? Jason didn¡¯t get it. ¡°Why do you have such a reaction?¡± Or what?¡± Olivia asked in reply. Then, as if she suddenly thought of something, she found it funny. ¡°You think too highly of yourself. What threat do you think you can pose to me?¡± Jason was speechless. How infuriating he was! He moved his mouth, wanting to say something. However, Olivia was already impatient. She waved her hand and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to listen to you now. You can write a paper and write. down all the threats you will pose to me. Do an argument. I¡¯ll read it when I¡¯m free Jason could not say a word. He wanted to beat someone up! On Daniel¡¯s side, after returning to Maple Vi, he immediately rxed and leanedzily on the sofa with dull eyes. Ellis sent the Sprout family¡¯s information over. ¡°Daniel, the information you requested. Daniel waved his hand and said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to read it anymore. You can make the decision. Support the snobbery against Jason and turn the Sprout family upside down.¡± ¡°Daniel?¡® Ellis was surprised. What¡¯s wrong? Are you soft¨Chearted?¡± Daniel smirked. His smile was dark and bloodthirsty. ¡°Did I do something so above board that I gave you the wrong impression? Ellis, I¡¯ve never been a good person.¡± He was only pretending to be a good person in front of Olivia, Ellis lowered his head and put away the documents. Just as he was about to ask how far he had gone with the Sprout family He suddenly realized that Daniel had closed his eyes and copsed weekly on the sofa. Daniel was as fragile as a ss man. Es was a little confused. Before he could react, he realized Saintess had Minding Barding shed over in a panic. Ellis was at a loss for his words. Daniel, are you a drama queen?¡® thought Ellis. Chapter 495 Chapter 495 Chapter 495 Olivia freaked out when she cared about Daniel. As she ran over and got close, she realized she was in no position to approach Daniel. She was just a Saintess of the Flores family. Clenching her fists tightly to calm herself down, Olivia gingerly stood before Daniel and leaned her head forward. Although she tried her best to hide it, her gaze was still filled with concern. ¡°Daniel, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± Daniel lowered his head, clenched his right hand into a fist, and coughed lightly. Then he shook his head at Olivia and said softly, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Saintess. I¡¯m fine.¡± Although Daniel said so, he inadvertently twitched the corner of his mouth, revealing the faint blood. He coughed up blood! Olivia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Her mind buzzed, and she was stunned. At this point, she couldn¡¯t care less what she was trying to hide. She reached out and tightly sped Daniel¡¯s wrist, trying to feel his pulse. ¡°Saintess of the Flores family!¡± Daniel¡¯s face was cold, and his gaze wast clear and stern. ¡°I respect women, but please also respect yourself. Don¡¯t get so close to me.¡± His tone was stern and righteous as he rejected her. Olivia¡¯s heart softened. Her Daniel was always such a gentleman. Taking a deep breath, Olivia forced herself to calm down and said softly, ¡°Daniel, you coughed up blood. I want to feel your pulse.¡± Upon hearing Olivia, Daniel smiled. ¡°I see. Thank you, Saintess. But no need.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Olivia was anxious. ¡°Daniel, do you want to avoid treatment? Or do you look down on my medical skills?¡± ¡°Neither,¡± said Daniel, lowering his eyes. His long eyshes trembled. slightly with indescribable sadness. ¡°I have a mental illness, which can only be cured by mental medicine. Saintess, you can¡¯t cure it.¡± Olivia suddenly lowered her eyes. Her heart was in so much pain that her entire body was trembling. She bit her lower lip and tried her best to stabilize her voice. ¡°Daniel, how will you know if you don¡¯t give it a try?¡± As she spoke, she reached out to grab Daniel¡¯s wrist. Of course, Daniel could not let her grab him. His body subconsciously leaned back, but he forgot that the sofa¡¯s edge was behind him. Under normal circumstances. Daniel could stabilize his body, but his body was too weak now. His arms were so feeble that he could not support himself on the ground. He fell heavily to the ground. The scene happened too quickly and too urgently. Everyone widened their eyes in shock and pounced toward Daniel. ¡°Daniel¡­¡± Ellis was the closest and reacted the fastest. He rushed over and wast about to grab Daniel. At the critical moment, Daniel suddenly narrowed his eyes and kicked Ellis¡¯s knee. With a whoosh, Ellis fell to the ground. When Ellis was in a daze, he saw Saintess rush to pull Daniel. However, Daniel was too heavy. Saintess was not strong enough and was brought over by Daniel. In the end, Saintess fell heavily on Daniel. Olivia did not expect herself to fall on Daniel. Daniel was still sick, and his body was so weak. She would crush him. Olivia wanted to get up quickly. Unexpectedly, the more she wanted to get up, the more flustered she became. In the end, she rolled into a ball with Daniel. ¡°Miss Saintess,¡± Daniel said helplessly. ¡°Don¡¯t move around anymore.¡± Olivia¡¯s face was burning. I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said in a low voice. Daniel, with his eyes half closed to hide the madness and longing, said slowly, word for word, ¡°Miss Saintess, don¡¯t move. Then hold the sofa with your right hand and slowly get up.¡± Olivia bowed her head and did as she was told. After she stood up, she was too ashamed to stay in the living room. How embarrassing! Why did she be a retard when it came to Daniel? She raised her hand to pat her burning cheeks and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Daniel. I¡¯ll go back to my room first. Then she ran upstairs. Olivia ran back to her room in one breath and threw herself on the bed. She hugged the pillow and punched it a few times. She was extremely vexed. Recalling what had happened in the living room, she wished she could find a hole to hide inside. Almost all the embarrassing moments in her life were rted to Daniel. She was hopeless! ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. After being vexed for a while, Olivia was about to change her clothes when she realized that there was a phone in her pocket. It was Daniel¡¯s! It must have fallen into her pocket identally when she fell just now. Olivia held her chin and looked at the phone in her hand. She was in a difficult position. Her rationality told her that she should return the phone immediately. but emotionally, she had not recovered from the embarrassment just now. She was a little afraid to face Daniel. After being in a daze for a moment, Olivia finally sighed. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll return it.¡± She stood up and was about to walk toward the door when her fingertips identally touched the screen. Suddenly, it lit up. Olivia subconsciously looked over¡­ Then, her heart skipped a beat, and her steps remained in ce. Her picture was on the phone screen. Olivia sat back on the bed. Her heart was incredibly soft as if it were soaked in the spring water. She lowered her eyes to look at her phone. The screensaver was her, the chat screen was her, and every photo in the photo album was her¡­ ¡°The guy.¡± Olivia bit her lips. The tears in her eyes moistened her eyshes. In the living room downstairs. Ellis lowered his head and looked at the shoe print on his knee. He Daniel nced sideways with disdain. ¡°You don¡¯t have any eyesight at all. Why are you rushing so quickly?¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried you¡¯ll fall.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need your concern,¡± said Daniel grimly. Ellis lowered his eyes and stopped talking. After a while, he suddenly thought of something. ¡°By the way, Daniel. Mr. Book contacted you earlier. It seems that he has something to ask you for. Do you want to call him back?¡± ¡°Not now,¡± said Daniel, leaning back. ¡°The phone wille back in a while.¡± What did he mean? Ellis did not understand. Daniel looked at him with disdain as if he were looking at a fool. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be single anymore if you could understand. Come on, don¡¯t just stand there. Go and do your job.¡± Chapter 496 Chapter 496 Chapter 496 Daniel was no longer downstairs when Olivia went down to return the phone. ¡°Where¡¯s Daniel?¡± asked Olivia, who looked around but did not see Daniel. When Ellis saw Oliviaing down, he quickly stood up and said respectfully, ¡°Daniel is not feeling well. He went back to his room to rest. Miss Saintess, do you have anything to do with Daniel?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Olivia nodded. Then, she held the phone and hesitated. She wanted to return the phone to Ellis, but she was afraid Ellis might misunderstand her by passing the message between Daniel and her. What if Daniel got. the wrong idea and thought she purposely took his phone? Olivia decided to return it to Daniel personally after a moment¡¯s contemtion. If there was anything she wanted to say, she had better say it in person. Thinking of it, she turned around, walked upstairs, and knocked on Daniel¡¯s door. Daniel was resting on the sofa. He was a little surprised to see Olivia. ¡°Saintess, why are you here? Are you looking for me for something?¡± Olivia took out Daniel¡¯s phone in embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Daniel. Your phone fell on me when I fell just now.¡± Daniel raised his eyebrows. He was a little surprised but did not say anything and only nodded. There were only two of them in the room. The atmosphere became awkward when they did not speak. Although Olivia wanted to spend. more time with Daniel, it was not a good time. Then, she said goodbye. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to your rest, Daniel.¡± Daniel nodded. He looked listless and didn¡¯t say anything. When Olivia reached the door, Daniel suddenly said, ¡°Miss Saintess, may I ask you a question?¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± said Olivia, turning around. Daniel looked lonely and absent¨Cminded. After a while, he said, ¡°Miss Saintess, what do you think why a person has been missing for a long time but dyed ining back?¡± Olivia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She lowered her eyes and replied in a low voice, ¡°Perhaps she has some unspoken secrets.¡± ¡°Some unspoken secrets?¡± Daniel rubbed his forehead tiredly. His eyes. were filled with sorrow. ¡°Is the person tired of me?¡± ¡°No, no.¡± Olivia was anxious and denied it quickly. ¡°Then, what¡¯s the reason?¡± Daniel¡¯s gaze shot over like a sharp sword. Olivia choked. After a long while, she said softly, ¡°Maybe something happened to her. She has low self¨Cesteem and is afraid to face you?.¡± Low self¨Cesteem? Daniel frowned and looked at Olivia inquisitively. Olivia was afraid that he would notice something amiss, so she casually said, ¡°No matter what the reason is, just wait a little longer. She wille back and look for you soon.¡± Then Olivia fled. Daniel was left alone. He sat on the sofa and stared at Olivia¡¯s flustered. back for a long time. Daniel was such a clever man. Even if Olivia only stuttered and vaguely said a few words, he quickly noticed the abnormality in Olivia¡¯s words. Something must have happened to Livy! Daniel suddenly flew into a rage and smashed the sofa. He was selfish, always looking out for his heart and ignoring Livy¡¯s feelings. If Livy did not return to look for him, it might not be because she hated or tied him. It was also possible that a heavy ident urred to her. Daniel¡¯s heart skipped a beat at the thought of the explosion at the auction house that day. A great panic rose in his heart. Could it be that Livy was injured? Daniel sprang to his feet and dialed a number. He contacted Ellis and gave him several instructions to investigate the Flores family¡¯s Saintess immediately. All the information had to be thorough and not blurry. Olivia came out of Daniel¡¯s room. She did not return to her room. Instead, she walked out of Maple Vi aimlessly. Unknowingly, she had returned to the Saintess¡¯s original residence. Charlee was happy to see her. ¡°Saintess, why are you back? I was just about to look for you.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°The doctor from the National Hospital is here, and the First Elder says it would be a good time for you to have a physical examination.¡± A physical examination? Olivia¡¯s gaze paused. She was pregnant, so she was not suitable for a physical examination. However, she could let the doctor take a look at the fetal toxin on her face. Although Olivia¡¯s medical skills were superb, she was not an arrogant person. When she treated the patients, she would also refer to the results of other doctors¡® diagnoses. Thinking of that, she nodded. ¡°Please let the doctore over and look. at my face.¡± The doctor came quickly. Olivia took off her veil and let the doctor examine her face. After regaining her memory, Olivia used a silver needle to control the fetal toxin, sealing it off and narrowing it down to just the lower half of her face. However, it still looked shocking even though the scope had been narrowed down. The doctor looked at her face for a long time before shaking his head. ¡°Saintess, the toxin on your face is difficult to treat. I¡¯m not confident that I can cure it, so I can only prescribe some medicine for you to try.¡± Then, forget it.¡± Olivia put the veil back on. After leaving the Flores family, the doctor immediately contacted Jason and reported the situation on Saintess¡¯s face. Jason nodded. ¡°Good. The money has been transferred to your ount.¡± After hanging up the phone, Jason called ¡®Ms. Taylor. Sheyenne was standing by the window in a daze when she received Jason¡¯s call. She had not seen Daniel for a few days. Even the bodyguards did not allow her to approach Andrew. Sheyenne became more silent, and the cold panic in her heart quickly spread. She was so scared that Daniel had recognized Olivia Taylor, the real one.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. If he recognized Olivia Taylor, the true one, where would she, the impersonating Olivia Taylor, go? She had just experienced the taste of happiness and peace. She did not want to lose all of those. Sheyenne was terrified and desperate, but she did not know what to do. The hotel was filled with bodyguards. They restricted her actions and did not allow her to leave the room. If she had not identally contacted Jason of the Sprout family, she would be like someone who was both deaf and blind, knowing nothing and unable to do anything. Just as she was lost in thought, Jason called. Sheyenne picked it up immediately and said, ¡°Mr. Sprout.¡± Upon hearing that, Jason smiled and felt much better. This ¡®Ms. Taylor¡® was humble and sensible. When he called her every time, her attitude was great, totally different from Daniel¡¯s. Although Daniel was also very polite to them, he had a hint of alienation and a sense of condescending dignity, which made Jason unhappy. However, ¡®Ms. Taylor¡® was different. When she spoke to Jason, she always had a humble and cautious tone. She was convinced of his ability and words. Jason clutched his phone and chuckled. He said, ¡°It¡¯s been confirmed, ¡®Ms. Taylor¡®. The fetal toxin on the face of the Saintess of the Flores family is serious. The doctor said that it can¡¯t be cured at all unless she changes her skin and undergoes stic surgery.¡± Sheyenne heaved a long sigh of relief after receiving the affirmative news. It was great. There was finally good news after so many days. Sheyenne squatted on the ground and covered her face, crying happily. She was so excited. Olivia was disfigured and had lost her memory. Daniel would never recognize her. Chapter 497 Chapter 497 Chapter 497 ¡°That¡¯s great. That¡¯s great. Sheyenne was overjoyed. She could finally let go of the heavy burden on her. With her worries resolved, Sheyenne rxed totally. But a trace of guilt began to rise from the bottom of her heart at this moment. After all, she upied everything that belonged to Olivia. She needed to do something to make herself feel at ease. Thinking of that, she said to Jason, ¡°Mr. Sprout, can you think of a way to take care of Saintess Flores?¡± Jason¡¯s hand, holding his phone, paused, and his expression froze. He had thought that ¡®Ms. Taylor¡® was discontent with Saintess Flores by secretly asking him about her. He never expected her to say such a thing. Did she ask him to take care of Saintess Flores? Was there something wrong with her brain? Sheyenne did not notice Jason¡¯s thoughts. She was thinking about how topensate Olivia. She would not return Daniel to Olivia, nor would she return everything in the Hushe Republic to Olivia, Sheyenne could only make up for Olivia elsewhere. Based on her experience with the Flores family, Sheyenne guessed that Olivia¡¯s life in the Flores family would be hard. She used to be in the Flores family and was either beaten or scolded, so she had to be careful to please to get a chance to breathe. How could a youngdy like Olivia know how to be humble? Her life in the Flores family must have been more difficult than hers. At the thought of that, Sheyenne instructed Jason,¡± Mr. Sprout, please buy some clothes and send them to Saintess Flores. The price doesn¡¯t have to be too expensive, just a fair price. It¡¯s best if it¡¯s pure cotton. Also, please send some vegetables and fruits regrly to her. And finally, you can say something nice about Saintess to Mr. Flores and the others¡­¡± Sheyenne told Jason several things to do in a row, no matter how big or small, and Jason¡¯s brows knitted tighter as he listened. Finally, he could not help but ask, ¡°Does ¡®Ms. Taylor¡® pay a lot of attention to Saintess Flores? ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m paying attention to her.¡± Sheyenne sat on the chair and softened her voice. ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m a soft¨Chearted person. I can¡¯t bear to see others suffer. I want to do my best to treat others better.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Jason got it. It turned out that this ¡®Ms. Taylor¡® was overflowing with sympathy. However, she had her sympathy with the wrong person. Saintess Flores did not need hers. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Thinking of it, Jason said, ¡°I know you¡¯re a good person, ¡®Ms. Taylor¡® You¡¯re kind and soft¨Chearted. If you can¡¯t bear to see human suffering, I can help you to donate your money. As for Saintess Flores, there¡¯s no need.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Sheyenne did not understand. She did want to do something for Olivia. Seeing that Sheyenne still did not understand, Jason sighed and could only speak clearly, ¡°Saintess Flores doesn¡¯t need your clothes, ¡®Ms. Taylor¡®. Her clothes are all made of high¨Cquality silk, which is clear and pleasantly cool. Now that the weather is hot, she rarely wears pure cotton clothes. ¡°Also, her diet is convenient. The vegetables and fruits she eats are all organic and are natural and pollution¨Cfree. She doesn¡¯t eat anything sent by outsiders.¡± Sheyenne was dumbfounded. She felt like she was in a dream, and everything was unreal. Impossible. How could Olivia live so well? Sheyenne had many questions but could not ask too much. After thinking about it, she decided to go personally. However, she was locked in her room now, and it was inconvenient for her to go out. She needed Jason¡¯s help. ¡°You¡¯re going to the Flores family?¡± Jason raised his voice in surprise. ¡°People will recognize you.¡± ¡°No, they won¡¯t.¡± Speaking of her unique secret technique, Sheyenne¡¯s tone was arrogant. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can change my face. The facial disguise techniques are easy for me.¡± Because of the fetal toxin on her face, Sheyenne had always paid attention to other people¡¯s facial features. As time went on, she found out a way about it. The bodyguards that Daniel left behind were not so much watching Sheyenne as separating her from Andrew. As long as she did not approach Andrew, the bodyguards would not interfere too much with her movements. Therefore, Sheyenne sessfully left the hotel and changed into the face. of an ordinary servant of the Flores family before following Jason into the Flores family. Sheyenne suddenly felt as if a lifetime had passed when she returned to the Flores family and looked at the familiar scene before her. She stared at everything in a daze. Jason called her a few times before she came back to her senses. ¡°Stay here and be careful, ¡®Ms. Taylor¡®. If anything happens,e to me. I¡¯m at the guesthouse.¡± Sheyenne was more familiar with the Flores family than Jason. She nodded casually and could not wait to look for Olivia. Sheyenne had walked the path to the Saintess¡® residence hundreds of times and could not have been more familiar with it. Saintess¡¯s residence was a little remote. In the past, they had to pass through a tree¨Clined path and turn around a small pond to get there. Sheyenne walked along the path and looked around as she walked. She was about to reach the small pond when a guard suddenly stopped her. What was going on? Sheyenne stared nkly at the guard in front of her. She remembered that no one was guarding the ce in the past. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The guard asked with a cold face. Sheyenne said timidly, ¡°To see Saintess.¡± ¡°Do you have a warrant?¡± ¡°A warrant?¡± Sheyenne was stunned. What was it? She had never seen a warrant before. Seeing Sheyenne¡¯s dumbfounded expression, the guard exined, ¡°The rules have changed. Now, you can¡¯t meet Saintess casually. If you want to meet Saintess, you have to have a warrant from the Four Elders. I won¡¯t let you pass without a warrant.¡± Upon hearing that, Sheyenne was a little anxious, She squeezed out some tears and pretended to be at a loss. She said weakly. Then what should I do? The kitchen wants to ask Saintess what she wants for dinner.¡± Dinner? The guard hesitated for a moment. Saintess had moved to the Maple Vi two days ago, but she had suddenly returned today. Perhaps shet would have dinner here. Hence, the guard said, ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯ll make a call and ask Miss. Charleer.¡± ¡°Miss Charlee!¡± Sheyenne¡¯s eyes widened. She was so surprised. What on earth happened? Why was everything different from before? Charlee was a cowardly and lowly little girl. She was at the bottom of the Flores family and could be bullied by anyone.. How did she suddenly be Miss Charlee? Moreover, the guard¡¯s tone was particrly respectful. The guard dialed Charlee¡¯s number and then signaled Sheyenne to take a pen and paper to take a note. Where did Sheyenne get a pen and paper? So she could only take out her phone and record it on the memo. The guard recited one, and she recorded one. ¡°The spicy grilled fish cooked from ckfish, the bread, and chicken soup.¡± The guard hung up the phone and instructed Sheyenne, ¡°That¡¯s all. You can arrange the rest yourself.¡± Then, the guard heaved a sigh of relief and patted his chest in fear. ¡°Fortunately, you came to ask. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have remembered. If I miss Saintess¡¯s dinner, I would die a million times.¡± Sheyenne was speechless. She found it hard to understand the guard¡¯s attitude. When she was in the Flores family in the past, these guards just ignored her and wouldn¡¯t even nce at her. Why was the guard so respectful to the Saintess now? His genuine concern was nothing like pretending. THE Sheyenne¡¯s heart trembled. Her mind was in a daze, and her ears buzzed. Chapter 498 Chapter 498 Chapter 498 Sheyenne could not get close to Olivia in a short time. Not to mention Olivia, she could not even get close to the small pond. Helplessly, she could only take advantage of the opportunity to deliver food to go over there. Sheyenne found the chef in the kitchen and took the initiative to offer to deliver food to the Saintess. As soon as she started talking, she was pushed aside by a chubby girl beside her. The girl shook her head anxiously and said, ¡°No, no. The number of people has been set. Who are you to cut in line?¡± Sheyenne was a little confused. She just wanted to deliver food. Why did it seem like she had snatched someone else¡¯s opportunity? She looked around and realized that there were a few people in the kitchen. Shouldn¡¯t they be grateful that she helped them to deliver food? While Sheyenne was in a daze, the chubby girl red at her fiercely and snorted. ¡°I hate people like you who cut the line the most. Saintess hasn¡¯t eaten here for several days. Many family people never see Saintess, let alone receive her advice. I¡¯ve just informed them. The five family people wille overter and deliver food today. If you want to see Saintess, go to the back and queue up!¡± Olivia had taken advantage of the opportunity to connect with those around her since she found out the First Elder and the others wanted to tter and kill her and made a big show of getting many people to serve her. With her knowledge and vision, it was a piece of cake for her to give pointers to these family people. Everyone who chatted with her gained a lot of enlightenment after returning and improved rapidly. The family people swarmed over after Charlee won the championship of the Voodoo Worm¨CCatching Competition. Later on, as Olivia¡¯s status gradually rose and the rules around her gradually becameplete, it was not so easy to see her. So, delivering food to the Saintess was a job people were scrambling to do. Before the elders knew about it, Olivia had quietly and slowly restrained the support of the family people of the middle and lower ss. Sheyenne was dumbfounded. She followed the chubby girl¡¯s words and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the queue number now?¡± The chubby girl said, ¡°Around 200. Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll be your turn in two months.¡± Sheyenne staggered and almost fainted. Why was it so hard to meet Olivia? Helplessly, Sheyenne could only contact Jason. In the end, under Jason¡¯s arrangement, she took a family number ce to deliver food to Olivia. She carried the jar of chicken soup and was in a daze along the way. Sheyenne did not expect that she would go through so much trouble to get a job to deliver food. Sheyenne approached a gentle¨Clooking woman beside her on the way to deliver food. She asked the woman lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s an exaggeration for Saintess to make such a big fuss over a meal?¡± ¡°Exaggeration?¡± The gentle¨Clooking woman looked surprised. ¡°How can that be? Saintess is a unique existence in the Flores family. What¡¯s wrong with her eating? Besides, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s a delicacy.¡± Sheyenne bit her lower lip and said softly, ¡°But in the past, the previous Saintess would never ask for so much. She had always been quiet and never caused trouble for the family.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of being quiet?¡± The gentle¨Clooking woman looked disdainful. ¡°The so¨Ccalled quiet and not causing trouble is just a mediocre cover. If she had the ability, how could she be quiet all the time? Gold will shine wherever it goes. ¡°Saintess is that shining piece of gold. No matter where she goes, she will be dazzling.¡± Oh, yeah? Sheyenne lowered her eyes. She was so confused in her heart that she couldn¡¯t tell what it was like. Along the way, she had been imagining what Olivia, the real one, looked like. Sheyenne had watched many videos about Olivia. In the videos, Olivia was proud and confident, noble and elegant like a white swan with a faint sense of alienation and coldness. Sheyenne had learned these small details well. It could almost be said they both WETA : However, Sheyenne was still curious about what Olivia looked like in real life. Now that Olivia was disfigured and had lost her memory. Everything was nk and unfamiliar to Olivia. Could she still be proud and noble? Sheyenne couldn¡¯t wait to see Olivia like that. Soon, they arrived at the Saintess¡® residence. Sheyenne¡¯s heart was pounding, and she was extremely nervous. The gentle¨Clooking woman reminded her, ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t spill it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sheyenne lowered her head, but she secretly looked up, observing everything around her. Before they could get close, the guard saw their shadows from afar and entered the house to report. Soon, Charlee came out of the house and waved at them. ¡°Come in. Put the food in the dining room.¡± The gentle¨Clooking woman was curious. ¡°Where¡¯s Saintess?¡± With a smile, Charlee exined, ¡°The elders know Saintess likes gold chain flowers, so they have transnted a garden of gold chain flowers in the backyard. Saintess is overjoyed to see it today and is looking at the flowers in the backyard.¡± Charlee spoke frankly and confidently. She was natural and unrestrained when dealing with people and things. She was intimidated at all. She was very different from her timid and solitary appearance in the past. Sheyenne took a few more nces at Charlee, and Charlee noticed it. She turned around with a smile and teased, ¡°Is there a flower on my face?¡± ¡°No.¡± Sheyenne was startled and hurriedly lowered her head. She didn¡¯t expect Charlee to be so sharp. Charlee¡¯s gaze was like the sword, able to see through people¡¯s hearts. Charlee smiled and didn¡¯t continue. Instead, she said, ¡°Put down your things and go to the backyard.¡± Upon hearing Charlee¡¯s words, the people delivering the food were overjoyed. One by one, they cheered and ran to the backyard. Sheyenne followed the crowd. She was a few steps behind the others and secretly looked around. The backyard was not very spacious. They arrived there after turning around the house. The first thing they saw was a patch of gold chain flowers. They were so beautiful. However, the figure in the flower garden was even more unique. The woman wore arge straw hat and was bent over. Her feet and legs. were covered in mud. She looked like an old farmer as she observed gold chain flowers without disdain. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. When she saw the crowding over, she naturally waved at the gentle¨Clooking woman and said, ¡°Come over and tell me about the medicinal effects of gold chain flowers.¡± The gentle¨Clooking woman was a little nervous, but she memorized it well. ¡°gold chain flower likes light and can withstand half¨Cshadow and adapt to various soils¡­ Its bean seeds contain Cytisine, which is toxic¡­¡± Olivia nodded as she listened. When the gentle¨Clooking woman finished her words, Olivia asked, ¡°What medicine in the Flores family contains. Cytisine? What voodoo worms like gold chain flowers?¡± The gentle¨Clooking woman stumbled a little this time. She started to speak after a long time. Olivia was not angry after hearing the gentle¨Clooking woman. She only looked at the woman gently and encouragingly. When the woman was done, Olivia said, ¡°I have a discovery. Cytisine can excite the voodoo. worm. With a little anesthesia, it can instantly take control of the voodoo worm in someone else¡¯s body, rendering it unable to attack.¡± As soon as Olivia finished her words, the gentle¨Clooking woman almost. screamed excitedly. ¡°Yes, yes. Saintess, You¡¯re amazing. Why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡± She clenched her hands tightly and said incoherently, ¡°The anesthesia can be Midazm and the fragrant herb that the voodoo worms like. Ast long as they are mixed properly, they can suppress the attack of the voodoo worm in a body.¡± At this point, the gentle¨Clooking woman frowned again. ¡°No. These medicines are indeed effective against voodoo worms, but they will be dposed by gastric acid when a person takes them. Perhaps they will be absorbed by the human body before they reach the voodoo worm ¡°Great¡± Olivia¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°You can think soprehensively. You have made much progresspared to before. The gentle¨Clooking woman scratched her head awkwardly. Olivia continued, ¡°I¡¯ll leave you a question today to discuss and see if there¡¯s any way to solve the problem.¡± ¡°I promise.¡± The gentle¨Clooking woman¡¯s eyes were bright as she looked. at Olivia with admiration. Sheyenne stood at the side and watched their conversation quietly. It turned out that Olivia was like this. Olivia didn¡¯t have the aloofness in the videos or the panic that Sheyenne imagined. Olivia¡¯s every move was natural and carefree. Even though she was in the mud, it could not hide her beauty. Chapter 499 Chapter 499 Chapter 499 Looking at Olivia, who was energetic and glowing, Sheyenne was a little. absent¨Cminded. Then, Sheyenne quickly remembered that Olivia came from the Smith family. The Smith family was a well¨Cknown traditional medicine family. in the Hushe Republic and the world. Olivia had been carefully nurtured. since she was young, so it was normal for her to know about medicine. With that in mind, Sheyenne¡¯s self¨Cabasement, which she had just developed, vanished into thin air. ¡°Saintess?¡± She took a few steps forward and caught up with Olivia. There was an inexplicable guess in her tone. ¡°Were you just showing off? Showing off your knowledge and your knowledge reserves? You¡¯re proud of yourself in the face of the worshipful gazes of those family people, aren¡¯t you?¡± Olivia turned around in confusion. She knew that people unted their food, clothes, and money. It was the first time she had heard someone use her of showing off her knowledge. ¡°Is there something wrong with your brain?¡± Olivia turned to Sheyenne and said puzzledly, ¡°If you¡¯re jealous, you can also show off your knowledge.¡± Sheyenne choked. The other people also reacted and used Sheyenne of being an idiot. They were grateful that Saintess was willing to guide them, but Sheyenne used the Saintess of showing off her knowledge. Was there something wrong with Sheyenne¡¯s brain? Was knowledge something that anyone could show off just because they wanted to? If Sheyenne was not convinced, she could also stand up and show off. To show off her empty brain! Sheyenne gritted her teeth as she watched the people around her use her. Sheyenne felt that Olivia didn¡¯t know how to appreciate her kindness, Sheyenne was helping her. Olivia unted her knowledge like this in the limelight and would indeed be sought after by some family people. However, what was the use of it? The Four Elders run the Flores family. Olivia was mboyant and didn¡¯t know how to keep a low profile. Sooner orter, she would anger the elders. Sheyenne could not help but shiver when she thought of the elders¡® terrifying methods and dignified aura. Olivia returned to the dining room to eat. The other people tactfully stayed in the living room and did not disturb the Saintess¡¯s meal. Only Sheyenne followed Olivia. ¡°Saintess.¡± Sheyenne was about to speak. ¡°Silence,¡± said Olivia, raising her hand. Why should they be silent? Sheyenne took a step forward, wanting to open her mouth. Upon seeing that, Olivia sighed and shook her head. What a disobedient girl. Olivia was usually in a good mood, gentle and tolerant. However, there was a premise, which was that she must not be wronged. Now that Olivia was eating to replenish her nutrition, she was not in the mood to pay attention to Sheyenne. Disobedient children should be punished. Olivia raised her hand, picked up a fork, and threw it at Sheyenn¨¦. Sheyenne felt the fork hit her body heavily. Then, she couldn¡¯t move and speak. What was wrong with her? Sheyenne panicked, and her face turned pale. Well, the world was quiet now. Olivia lowered her head and slowly finished her dinner. When she was 80% full, she picked up a napkin and wiped the corner of her mouth. It was when Olivia paid attention to Sheyenne. She tilted her head to look at Sheyenne and said, ¡°Do you have anything to do with me?¡± Sheyenne moved her lips and realized that she could speak. She immediately questioned, ¡°What did you do to me?¡± ¡°Nothing, Olivia said calmly. ¡°I just hit your acupuncture point. It¡¯ll be released in a while. Tell me first. Why are you looking for me?¡± Sheyenne was silent. She hade to see Olivia this time. Although she had some secret thoughts, she was still thinking for Olivia. She hoped that Olivia could live a better life in the Flores family. Upon thinking of it, she said, ¡°Saintess, I want what¡¯s best for you. Please don¡¯t misinterpret my words. As the Saintess of the Flores family, you¡¯re already at the forefront of the storm and should keep a low profile at the time. It¡¯s not good to be too high¨Cprofile. ¡°Behave yourself. You canst long if you don¡¯t say anything. It was Sheyenne¡¯s experience, which was that Sheyenne wanted to teach Olivia. Olivia was a little confused. She supported her chin with one hand and looked at Sheyenne in confusion. ¡°Where do you think I¡¯m getting high profile?¡± Sheyenne took a deep breath and gave an example. ¡°You ate a total of five dishes for dinner today.¡± Olivia did not understand for a moment and asked, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s too little?¡± Then, without waiting for Sheyenne to reply, Olivia nodded to herself. ¡°It¡¯s indeed a little too little. My appetite is poor today.¡± Because she was in a bad mood, it affected her appetite. But the spicy grilled fish was tasty, and she ate plenty. Sheyenne was speechless. Oh, my goodness. Five dishes were still not enough! Sheyenn¨¦ was already overjoyed when she had one meat dish at the Flores family in the past. At this moment, the others in the living room outside followed in and echoed Olivia¡¯s words. ¡°Indeed, Saintess did not eat much today. She only ate five dishes! I was shocked when I found out.¡± The gentle¨Clooking woman¡¯s heart ached even more. She looked at Olivia worriedly. ¡°Saintess, have you had enough of this cook¡¯s dishes? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve asked Dad to look for a chef in the Hushe Republic. He¡¯ll be back soon.¡± ¡°One will be sick of eating the Hushe Republic dishes all the time.¡± Another person said, ¡°Finian cuisine is not bad, especially foie gras Gorosia¡¯s caviar is also good. I¡¯ll find a few more chefs.¡± Buchares Missing Daring Several people stood there and spoke one after another as if Olivia had suffered a great grievance after only eating five dishes a meal. It was especially true for the gentle¨Clooking woman. Her heart ached so much that she was about to cry. What kind of world was this? Sheyenne was confused! In the Maple Vi, Danie¡¯s entire body withered when he learned that Olivia did note back for dinner. He looked listless as a little flower that was dehydrated. ¡°I don¡¯t need to eat dinner. You guys can eat whatever you want.¡± Daniel returned to his room listlessly. He could not muster any energy at all. He was born good¨Clooking and was gorgeous. His drooping gaze and gloomy look almost broke everyone¡¯s heart. Even a big man like Ellis felt his heartache. He was careful with Daniel. ¡°Daniel, do you want me to invite Saintess back?¡± he asked softly. Daniel first shook his head, then quickly changed his mind and nodded -heavily. ¡°Go on. Remember to emphasize that I didn¡¯t eat dinner.¡± Ellis was at a loss for his words. Daniel never forgot to act pitifully. Ellis turned around and was about to walk downstairs. Halfway there, he suddenly remembered something he had been wondering for a long time. He turned around and looked at Daniel. He asked curiously, ¡°Daniel, how did you recognize Ms. Taylor?¡± Ellis did not recognize her at all. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Olivia was wrapped up like a mummy, with only her eyes exposed. Even the people with the piercing eyes wouldn¡¯t recognize her. ¡°Why can¡¯t I recognize her?¡± Daniel did not understand. There was no need to get close to Olivia at all. Olivia was only standing there from afar, and he could recognize her with a nce. She was the one he loved to the point of madness, and Daniel missed her every moment of every day. How could he not have recognized her just because she was wrapped up in her clothes? Her voice, her tone, her eyes, her scent¡­ and the tiny mole in the hollow of the little finger of her right hand. She was his Livy. How could he not recognize her? If Daniel couldn¡¯t recognize her, it must be because he didn¡¯t love her. Chapter 500 Chapter 500 Chapter 500 After dinner, the meal delivery people tactfully left. Sheyenne didn¡¯t want to leave but had no good reason to stay, so she kept looking back, reluctant to part. Olivia saw through her thoughts and stopped her. ¡°You stay.¡± Sheyenne was overjoyed and looked at Olivia excitedly. Before she could speak, Olivia had asked her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your face?¡± Sheyenne subconsciously covered her face and looked at Olivia in shock and rm. ¡°No. It¡¯s nothing,¡± she said, flustered. Olivia smiled and did not ask further. She only said, ¡°The makeup on your face is special. You only sketch a few parts, and it¡¯s like you¡¯re a different person.¡± Sheyenne¡¯s facial disguise techniques had almost reached perfection. No one had discovered any of her ws for so many years. She pretended to be Olivia Taylor in the Evervale of the Hushe Republic. Even Grandpa Isaac did not notice. However, Olivia realized that something was wrong at once. Sheyenne¡¯s heart sank, and she could not help but deny it. ¡°What are you talking about, Saintess? I, Penny Flores, don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand?¡± Olivia raised her eyebrows and smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll teach you. Penny is a kitchen helper. There are scars on the back of Penny¡¯s right hand from the fire, but your right hand is clean. Penny has a gentle personality and doesn¡¯t have a sharp tongue. She always smiles when she sees people, but your words are sharp, and your thoughts are acute. There¡¯s always a hint of peeping from the corner of your eye. Most of all, the traces of disguise on your face are too obvious. One can tell at a nce.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Sheyenne instantly looked up, shocked. If Sheyenne was just surprised that Olivia had pointed out the difference between her and Penny, now that Olivia directly pointed out the change in Sheyenne¡¯s face, which made Sheyenne terrified. How could it be? How could it be? She was so good at the facial disguise techniques. How could Olivia have found out? The facial disguise techniques were something that Sheyenne was most 17.00 proud of. Sheyenne backed away, stunned. Olivia tilted her head and quietly sized up Sheyenne. Olivia could tell that Penny was disguised by someone else, and the person did not have ill intentions. What kind of person would disguise herself as someone else and run over to see Olivia and say strange things to her? A guess slowly formed in Olivia¡¯s mind. ¡°Are you Berry Flores?¡± Although Olivia¡¯s words were a question, her tone was firm. Sheyenne¡¯s pupils slowly dted. She was stunned and terrified. She stared at Olivia as if she was looking at a monster. ¡°How¡­ how did you know?¡± It was so incredible. They just met, and Olivia had found out who she was. Of course, it was because there were too many ws in Sheyenne¡¯s body! Olivia held her chin and pointed out the ws in Sheyenne¡¯s body. ¡°Firstly, your eyes were surprised when you first saw me. So you don¡¯t know me. However, Penny and I have known each other for a long time. How can she not know me? Secondly, your words and actions don¡¯t match Penny¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Just because of these differences, you guessed it was me?¡± Sheyenne felt that Olivia was too sharp. ¡°No.¡± Unexpectedly, Olivia shook her head and said, ¡°Actually, I was lying to you. I first discovered that you were Berry Flores. Then Ipared the difference between you and Penny.¡± ¡°Are you kidding me!¡± Sheyenne said. Olivia spread her hands and gave Sheyenne an ¡®or what¡® look. ¡°There are so many people around me. Do I have to observe every single one of them? That would be too tiring. Not everyone is worth my time observing¡­ including you!¡± Sheyenne was confused. ¡°Then how did you discover my identity?¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°It¡¯s simple.¡± Olivia blinked. ¡°I felt your pulse when I undid your acupuncture point just then. You have the same fetal toxin as me.¡± Sheyenne was speechless. Chapter 501 Chapter 501 Chapter 501 Olivia took a good look at Sheyenne, who was standing in front of her, with a rxed expression. ¡°I have always wanted to know what happened after I fainted. How did I end up with the Flores family? I have been wanting to look for you. But, never did I expect that you would walk into the trap yourself. ¡°I think I have been very luckytely that I manage to get whatever I want.¡± Olivia waved her right hand as she spoke. Suddenly, Sheyenne felt a faint pain on her face. Then, the thin film she used for disguise was being. ripped off. She bit on her lips nervously and stared at Olivia vigntly. But, her heart was filled with sadness. It was over. Everything was over now. Olivia would not let her off for sure. She could never return to Daniel¡¯s side anymore. When she came to think about it, a strong sense of hatred burst out in Sheyenne¡¯s mind. She hated Olivia! She hated herself for being so soft¨Chearted too! Why would she worry about Olivia? Why was she so afraid that Olivia was not doing well? She should not have cared so much about Olivia! She should have let Olivia die here in the Flores Residence! Olivia lowered her head as she looked closely at the thin film Sheyenne used for disguise in her hand. It was very thin and delicate. Furthermore, it was made of silk protein. Olivia held onto the facial disguise mask and looked at it. Then, she turned around and looked at Sheyenne¡¯s face structure. Suddenly, Olivia seemed to have realized something. ¡°I see. It is such an exquisite piece of work.¡± Sheyenne¡¯s heart skipped a beat upon hearing it. She then spoke all of a sudden. ¡°Do you want to learn it? I can teach you if you want. With this, you could hide the fetal toxin on your face and be beautiful. I will teach you if you let me go!¡± Sheyenne¡¯s words were so tempting. Of course, it was every woman¡¯s desire to be beautiful. Sheyenne strongly believed that Olivia would not reject her offer. Upon hearing that Sheyenne was going to teach her the facial disguise technique, Olivia lowered her head and looked at Sheyenne. A hint of doubt shed through Olivia¡¯s eyes as she frowned slightly. Upon seeing Olivia¡¯s expression, Sheyenne was so excited. ¡°She is tempted! She is tempted!¡± Sheyenne thought in her mind. Sheyenne clenched her fingers into fists while suppressing her emotion. Olivia raised the mask and turned it around as she said curiously, ¡°Do I need to learn something that I could figure out with just one nce? Unless you have other skills to teach me.¡± Sheyenne was speechless.. It was so annoying! Olivia¡¯s words were so annoying! What did Olivia mean by figuring out with just one nce? Did she know that Sheyenne had spent more than ten years studying and learning the facial disguise technique? Who did Olivia think she was to look down on such a technique? Olivia knew what Sheyenne was thinking, but she did not say anything. On the contrary, she applied the facial disguise mask on Sheyenne¡¯s face directly and adjusted it slightly with her fingertips. Sheyenne was in a daze. She did not know how to react at all. She could only feel Olivia¡¯s warm fingers lingering around her face. It was not painful at all. On the contrary, she felt kind offortable. It was until Sheyenne heard a clear and pleasant voice. ¡°Done¡± She came to her senses immediately. Sheyenne lifted her head and looked at the mirror beside her in a daze. Her eyes lit up instantly! In fact, nobody knew the art of facial disguise more than Sheyenne. However, Sheyenne looked exactly like Olivia now. Olivia actually managed to disguise Sheyenne as herself better than Sheyenne. Of course, in terms of details, Olivia was not able to handle them as perfectly as Sheyenne. However, the strange part was that Sheyenne looked more like Olivia than before. How could it be possible? Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Sheyenne was stunned at that moment. Olivia sat on the chair again as she took out a wet towel and wiped her fingers slowly. ¡°It was not the absolute appearance that matters when you were to disguise into someone else. It was the resemnce. The key is that we look alike. In fact, when we look at others, we don¡¯t really focus on the details but we see them as a whole. ¡°Have you ever had such a feeling? When you walk on the road and bump into someone who looks simr to your former ssmate or friend? It is obvious that they don¡¯t look alike as one of them has single eyelids but the other has double eyelids. However, you just felt that both of them look alike. ¡°It is because when we look at people, we look at their facial features and temperament. In other words, when we remember someone, we don¡¯t focus on the details of their face but on their characteristics and the aura they emit. ¡°So now, try to recall if Charlee has single eyelids or double eyelids?¡± Sheyenne was stunned. Charlee was just a timid little girl in her eyes. She had a small figure too. Sheyenne had seen her before and even knew her. However, she could not remember if Charlee had single eyelids or double eyelids. Upon seeing this, Olivia twitched her mouth and asked all of a sudden, ¡°By the way, how many years have you been studying this facial disguise technique?¡± Sheyenne lowered her head and said, ¡°Seventeen years.¡± Olivia nodded as she said, ¡°It only took me three minutes.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Sheyenne spat out a mouthful of blood out of anger. Sheyenne had suffered so much since she was a child, but she had never been bothered or even frowned upon. Her parents did not love her. Her siblings bullied her. The man she loved did not love her. Her tribe despised her. But, she did not give a damn about any of it. However, Olivia¡¯s casual words made her vomit blood instead. Three minutes! What a joke! Only three minutes! It only took Olivia three minutes! How about her seventeen years of study? It seemed to be absolutely worthless! Suddenly, Sheyenne burst intoughter with extreme pain in her heart, revealing a mouthful of bloody teeth. Olivia sat on the chair and looked at Sheyenne quietly. Olivia watched Sheyenne copse to the ground in pain as sheughed miserably. When it was about time, Olivia said coldly, ¡°It hurts a lot, doesn¡¯t it? Something that you care so much about is being seen right through easily by others. But, do you know that the pain that you are suffering now is iparable with what I have gone through? You disfigured me! Made me trapped here and separated from the people I love the most. Have you ever thought about how miserable I am? ¡°How could you be so shameless to snatch everything away from others. like nobody¡¯s business? ¡°Is this even yours? ¡°Are you even fit to snatch everything away from others just like that? ¡°If I don¡¯t let you feel the same way I felt, you will never understand the pain I had suffered. Am I right? ¡°You will never know how it feels if it is not happening to you!¡± Olivia was extremely sarcastic at that time. No one had ever taken advantage of Olivia in her entire life. If she did not take the initiative to give others anything, no one could snatch anything from her! Ever since Olivia regained her memory, she had been thinking of ways to punish the person who had harmed her. She had been thinking of ways to punish Berry! Physical pain was nothing. It was too simple and easy to achieve. Only torture and pain suffered mentally could make someone feel heartbroken! Therefore, Olivia said deliberately that she could master the art of facial disguise in only three minutes. She wanted to show Sheyenne that the facial disguise technique that Sheyenne was so proud of was nothing but child¡¯s y in others¡® eyes. Olivia intended to break Sheyenne¡¯s psychological defensepletely! Olivia said deliberately that she could master the art of facial disguise in only three minutes. She wanted to show Sheyenne that the facial disguise technique that Sheyenne was so proud of was nothing but child¡¯s y in others¡® eyes. Olivia intended to break Sheyenne¡¯s psychological defensepletely! Chapter 502 Chapter 502 Chapter 502 Sheyenne squatted on the ground and curled up like a ball. Her face was as pale as a sheet. She looked so weak and fragile as if she would copse anytime when the wind blew. Sheyenne covered her mouth as she coughed twice. Her eyes were filled with despair. ¡°When my mother was pregnant with me, she ate too many weird things in order to get a son. She struggled for such a long time. Unfortunately, not only did she not give birth to a son, but she infected me with the fetal taxin due to all the weird things she lead consumed, causing me to be so ugly. Everyone said that I was an inauspicious person, a monster! Nobody loves me and no one is willing to get close to me. Even though I am the granddaughter of the Second Elder of the Flores family, my life was even more inferior than the servant in the house. ¡°Ever since I was young, I had been living in a dark servant¡¯s room without any window. I ate leftovers and had to do a lot of heavy chores every day. Even when I grew alder, I was being coased to beconte the Saintess and was forced to grow golden voodoo wors Suddenly, Sheyenne put on a wry smile. She then turned around and looked at Olivia as she said, ¡°Ms. Taylor if you have ever felt my pulse, you will know that I don¡¯t have much time left. ¡°Perhaps three years, or maybe five years, my life wille to an end. My time is almost up. Sheyenne lowered her head and looked extremely lonely at that moment. After some time, she heard herself to look at Olivia and said sadly, ¡°Ms. Taylor, I have never thought of harming you. I just desperately wanted to gain freedom at that. time. ¡°Do you know that I have never left the Flores Residence before in my entire life! I dont know what it was like outside the wall. I want to see the world. So, I took the opportunity to swap my identity with you when I saw your blood glowing with a faint golden color. ¡°I have never thought of letting you rece me. I just.. I just wanted to buy some li Sheyenne¡¯s voice turned soft gradually. ¡°Ms. Tar, I beg upon you. Please let me go. Aren¡¯t you the mightiest and most magnanimoas? You are so kind and beautiful. You own the best things in the world. ¡°Look at me! I have nothing. I am just a pitiful and inferior Lidy. Please be kind and let me god I beg upon you Olivia remained silent. Her gaze was deep andplicated. After a while, Olivia said, ¡°You are very pitiful indeed.¡± Sheyenne was so overjoyed that her eyes lit up. She seemed to be looking forward to something She knew that youngdies like Olivia, who had never suffered from any hardship, were soft¨Chearted. They were like saints. Just because they were doing well, everyone around them treated them kindly. Therefore, they thought the world was beautiful and innocent. However, what Olivia said next shattered Sheyenne¡¯s fantasy instantly. ¡°I will not let you go Olivia leaned forward and rested her chin on her hands. She narrowed her eyes and said sarcastically. ¡°It is useless for you to act pitiful right now. No matter how miserable you are in the past, it has nothing to do with me. Well. you are indeed miserable. But, I am not the one who caused it Why should I pay for your miserable life!¡± You don¡¯t have to pretend further in front of ine. You will have to pay the price for everything that you have donel OliviAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. continued. ¡°You!¡± Sheyenne¡¯s eyes almost popped out as she said. Her bloodshot eyes were filled with hatred in a crazy manner. In fact, it was but the first time for Sheyenne to act pityfully. It worked every time though. But somehow, it did not seem tot work on Olivia. Chapter 502 Since it was useless to act in pity, she decided not to pretend anymore. She then revealed a pair of sharp eyes filled with hatred as she said, ¡°Miss Olivia, why must you be so ruthless!¡± She then continued. ¡°You already have everything in the world. You have your beloved Daniel Sullivan, your grandfather who doted on you dearly, and a caring mother. ¡°You have everything! You are living a happy life! Everyone loves you! Why can¡¯t you spare a little for me! ¡°I do not request more. I just 1 just want to enjoy it for a while longer.¡± Sheyenne could not hear to leave. Not only could she not bear to leave Daniel, but she also could not bear to leave her grandfather, Ms. ke, Mr. Yanis, Elena, and of course, Amelia. All of them were so good, loving, and caring towards her. asionally when she was in a daze, she would even have the illusion that she was actually Olivia. How she wished that she was Olivia! If she were Olivia, she would definitely do better than Olivia with so many people who loved her and so many resources for her to make use of ¡°You are so shameless!¡± said Olivia coldly. Sheyenne¡¯s fantasy burst into bubbles all of a sudden ¡°Everything in this world happens for a reason, especially love. Olivia¡¯s expression was calm as she spoke. They treat you well only because they thought you were me. Do you know that you will lose yourself soon if you continue to obsess with everything that does not belong to you!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Sheyenne steered. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say such an elegant speech, delivered with quite an air. You are just luckier than me. If our fate swapped in the first ce when we were born, I don¡¯t believe that you would still own everything you have today¡± Upon hearing it, Olivia almost burst intoughter. Did someone actually im that she was lucky? Was there actually someone who felt that she was lucky to gain everything she had today? Olivia rested her chin on her hands. She was in a daze. It would be so nice to be lucky as Sheyenne said. Unfortunately, she was not destined to enjoy any luck in her life. On the contrary, she fought for everything she owned today. Upon seeing Olivia in a daze, Sheyenne thought that she had hit the nail on Olivia¡¯s head. ¡°Look! You know that you were born into a good family. If you were born in the Flores family, you might not have a better life than me.¡± ¡°What a pity!¡± Olivia sighed and said deliberately to agitate Sheyenne, ¡°You are just not as lucky as me. We can¡¯t turn back time or change our fates. So, why don¡¯t you sit back and rx while epting your fate.¡± Sheyenne was speechless. How frustrating! Olivia then said firmly, ¡°Save your thoughts and stop your evil thinking. No matter what you say, I will not let you off.¡± Sheyenne was so furious that she almost exploded. However, Sheyenne was smart. She thought of a way soon after. She stood up all of a sudden and approached the window gradually. Chapter 502 Upon seeing such a scene, Olivia nced at Sheyenne as she raised her eyebrows. When Sheyenne¡¯s body leaned close to the window, she turned around and looked at Olivia. She then said in a threatening bone, Just now, I was dealing with you patiently because I feel reluctant to give up the warmth from the Hushe Republic. Since you insist on not letting me off, I shall not be nice to you anymore!¡± At that time, Sheyenne¡¯s eyes were filled with madness and smugness as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t you forget that this is the res Residence. I am the real Saintess! As long as I shout and let the guards in, you have nowhere to run anymore. You will be under my control. ¡°Although you possess a high status in the Hushe Republic, this ce belongs to the Flores family. You dont have anyone to help you and be by your side. A slow remedy does not address the current emergency. I would like to see if the guards of the Flores family cone faster or if the people from the Hushe Republic seach faster to save you!¡± Sheyenne thought that she would be able to threaten Olivia. In the end, Olivia stared at Sheyenne as if she was staring at someone retarded and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Sheyenne was speechless. Why wasn¡¯t she afraid? Sheyenne frowned as she clenched her fingers into fists. Then, she made up her mind and took off her disguise mask as she shouted at the wandow, ¡°Guards! I am Berry Flores. I am the real Saintess of the Flores family!¡± Chapter 503 Chapter 503 Chapter 503 Sheyenne sounded anxious and her voice was sharp. Charler and the guards thought that something had happened to the Saintess. Hence, they rushed in immediately and protected Olivia subconsciously. Upon seeing such a scene, Sheyenne¡¯s eyes darkened. A trace of ruthlessness shed in her eyes instantly. She pointed at her face and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that I am the real Saintess The one behind you is an imposter. She is an imposter Charlee and the guard captain looked at each other with surprise. Charlee then stared at Sheyenne for a while to have a closer look at her. Sheyenne swallowed hard and said, ¡°Charlee, we have been together for so many years. You know me the best, am I right! Take a closer look. 1 am Berry Flores I am the real Saintess of the Flores family ¡° Charlee frowned and simply ignored her. She turned around and looked at Olivia as she asked, ¡°Who is she, Saintess? How should we deal with her?¡± The guard captain then said, ¡°Do we need to take her down? Upon hearing it. Sheyenne took a step back Her eyes were filled with panic. She looked so helpless at that moment She was trembling in fear. How could it be possible! Why didn¡¯t they believe what she said? Sheyenne rubbed her fingers as she said in a trembling voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize me, Charlec? I am Berry, Berry Flores! We have been together for a few months. You like eggs and milk, right? I have two eggs for breakfast every day. We shared. one each. You told me that this was the happiest moment in your life and the egg was the most delicious food in the world. Also, you are timid and did not dare to talk loudly¡­ Sheyenne said a lot of things, but Charlee dad not react at all. She just looked at Sheyenne quietly and coldly. Sheyenne panicked as she turned around and looked at the guard captain ¡°Guard captain, I am Herry Flores If you don¡¯t believe me, you can look for the First Elder or my parents. We can do a DNA test¡± The guard captain still guarding Olivia with a vignt gaze. He did not believe in a single word that Berry said, In the end, Sheyenne could not take it anymore and she fell to the ground. At that moment. Olivia turned around. She looked at the guard captain and Charlee as she said, ¡°You may go out first.¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. After everyone defi, Olivia looked at Sheyenne indifferently and said, ¡°It seems that you still don¡¯t understand. The moment you decided to let me rece you and the moment I walked into the Flores family, everything here belongs to me. Tam the Saintess! The Flores family is mine! Olivia then continued. ¡°What have you done in the Hishie Republic after recing me? Imitating everything abosil me? Or trying hard to please everyone?¡± Olivia did not expect Sheyenne to answer her at all. She then said directly. ¡°Do you know what I have been doing in the Flores family for the past few months! I studied the voodoo of the Flores familly. I subdued the tribe of the Flores family. I also set new rules here. Chapter 503 ¡°The difference between the both of us is that you would always pray for everything, but I prefer to create everything myself ¡°You could only give Charlee an egg. But, do you know that Charlee could order whatever she wants in the kitchen now? People show respect to her when she walks around the house. Furthermore, they would address her as Miss Charlee affectionately ¡°She was the most popr woman in the Flores family. ¡°Charlee, who was with you in the past, was bullied by everyone in the house. But the current Charler, who is with me now, is respected by everyone. ¡°Berry Flores! It was you who abandoned your identity as the Saintess, giving up everything in the Flores family. What makes you think that they are still waiting for you? Do you think you could take everything back at the moment you return?¡± ¡°Are you dreaming now?¡± Sheyenne could not help but tremble vigorously. Her body stiffened upon hearing it and her eyes were filled with fear and despair. She then asked Olivia, ¡°What are you going to do now? Kill me?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Olivia shook her head and said, ¡°The fetal toxin in our bodieses from the same source. I want you to stay back to undergo clinical trials for me.¡± Olivia simply ignored Sheyenne as she spoke. Then, she called Charlee in and said casually, ¡°Charlee, come in and lock her up. Chapter 504 Chapter 504 Chapter 504 Upon hearing that Olivia intended to let her stay to undergo clinical trials, Sheyenne¡¯s eyes shed with hatred again. ¡°Olivia Taylor!¡± Sheyenne screamed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a doctor? How could you let me undergo clinical trials for you? How could you do such vicious things to me? Shouldn¡¯t you be saving lives and being kind to others?¡± Was Olivia trying to inspose her morality on Sheyenne! Olivia rubbed her fingers. She was a little impatient now, She felt so disgusted whenever people said that she imposed her morality on others. Therefore, she decided to counter Sheyenne. ¡°You are right! I want you to stay and undergo clinical trials for me. Furthermore, there will be risks when you undergo clinical trials. The fetal toxin on your face might turn worse. You might be poisoned by other toxins and your body will be weaker and weaker..¡± Sheyenne was so furious that she almost exploded. Her bloodshot eyes were filled with hatred, ¡°You are not willing to do so?¡± Upon seeing Sheyenne¡¯s bloodshot eyes, Olivia eximed, ¡°How could you be so unkind? Do you know that you are contributing to the medical field? If the antidote is made sessfully, do you know how many people who have been suffering from such toxins could be cured? Look at how pitiful they are! So, you should contribute your body by agreeing to undergo clinical trials to save them.¡± ¡°Pi!¡± Sheyenne spat a mouthful of blood again. She was so furious that she was about to go crazy. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Olivia watched coldly from the corner of her eyes and thought in her mind. ¡°What a selfish person! How could she let others give up everything so that she could take them away just because she was pitiful? But none, why was she unwilling to help others when others were pitiful?¡± Initially, Olivia did not intend to do this to Sheyenne. Even though it was a clinical trial, with Olivia¡¯s medical skills, it would not harm Sheyenne¡¯s body at all. In fact, Olivia wanted to find a mild form. That was all! She was pregnant, so she could not take any strong medication Never did she expect Sheyenne to be such a selfish person after meeting her. Therefore, Olivia did not bother to care for her anymore. On the other side, after Jason returned to the Sprout family, he realized that the situation in the Sprout family had changed drastically. Jason¡¯s eldest brother, Jordan Sprout, who had been suppressed by him for many years, had made aeback and bribed almost half of the tribe¡¯s members with benefits. Even his father, Caius Sprout, was no longer standing on Jason¡¯s side like before. On the contrary, Caius hesitated. The Sprout family was no longer under Gaius¡¯s control. Initially, Jason upied thergest and the best courtyard in the Sprout family. He also had the most guards under his care and he could even allocate the Sprout family¡¯s assets freely. But now, his father, Caius, actually handed the financial power of the Sprout family over to Jordan. He even took back Jason¡¯s courtyard. It was too much! Jason mmed the table angrily, Take it easy, Jason Jordan touched the table with a distressed look on his face. ¡°Do you know that this is an antique? lie gentle. These are the Sprout family¡¯s assets too. They belong to the Sprout family.¡± 1/3 Chapter 504 Jason¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain. He hated Jordan¡¯s pettiness. He was not generonis at all. It was only a broken table. How much could the table he worth? With Jason around, he could easily earn over 20 million dors anytime he wanted. Upon seeing Jason¡¯s disdained expression, Jordan pped his hands, ¡°Do not look down on me, Jason. Although I am a little petty, I will never bring disaster to the family business, Look at you! How many shameless things have you done during this time? ¡°First, you had an affair with Lucy from the Lopez family, Don¡¯t you know that she is someone from a younger generation? What a mess ¡°After that, you offended the Saintess of the Flores family and even dared to argue with Daniel two days ago. I bet that you won¡¯t stop until you led the Sprout family to the downfall!¡± Jason looked at Jordan coldly. His gaze was cold as if he was looking at a dead body In fact, Jason could not be bothered by what Jordan said. He turned around and walked away instantly to look for his father. Tather. Jason started to ask as soon as he entered the room. ¡°Are you old and muddle¨Cheaded now! How could you Jordan make aeback? Didn¡¯t you say that you will hand the Sprout family over to me?¡± Jet ¡°Shut up!¡± How could Jason question his father rudely as soon as he entered the room! It was obvious that Jason did not take his father seriously. Even though Gaius was old and rarely managed the family affairs now, he was not stupid. He threw the coffee cup over and said angrily. ¡°How dare you have the check to question me? Look at the stupid things that you have done! I should be d that I have not stepped down yet and I still have the chance to hand the position over to Jordan.¡± ¡°Father!¡± Jason¡¯s expression turned sinister and ruthless as he said, ¡°What is wrong with you? You let jordan make aeback because of this trivial matter? Don¡¯t you know what kind of person Jordan is? Ile is not capable at all. Furthermore, lie is such a miser!¡± ¡°Indeed, Jordan is not as capabile as you. Gaius closed his eyes and said, ¡°In the past, I intended to leave the family business to you because I hoped that you could lead the Sproat family to greater heights. But now, I handed the family business to Jordan because I hope that he could protect it Upon hearing what Gaius said, Jason¡¯s face darkened. Tather, do you think that I could not protect our family business?¡± Caius did not answer Jason¡¯s question. On the contrary, he said, Jordan caught: Daniel¡¯s attention, but you offended Daniel instead.¡± Jason frowned upon hearing it. It turned out that it was Daniel who was trying to cause trouble now. Jason then turned around immediately and strode out of the room. A skilled guard chased after him and asked, ¡°Sir, are we going to apologize to Mr. Sullivan now?¡± ¡°Apologize Jason¡¯s expression changed drastically as he spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn about it!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± The guard said anxiously. Jason looked at the guard coldly, ¡°Are any words useless now?¡± Hmp! All of them were people with short¨Csightedness. It was indeed disadvantageous for Jason with Daniel helping Jordan. However, it would notst long- It was because he still had a best trick in his hand. That was ¡°Ms. Taylor¡± from the Hushe Republic As long as he helped ¡°Ms. Taylor¡°, he would be able to reach an agreement with the research institute in the Flushe Republic to develop medication with the Hushe Republic. At that time, Jordan would be nothing to him. Daniel was indeed very y powerful. But ¡°Ms. Taylor was not that had tool Jason was so confident at that moment, Chapter 505 Chapter 505 Chapter 505 The news regarding the upheaval of the Sprout family was no longer a secret. Soon, it was spread to the other three families. Lucy felt so sad after she found out about this matter. Standing in the room, she suddenly felt that the world was so big yet there was no ce for their love. Why was it so difficult for the two of them to be together! Was true love destined to go through trials and tribtions? Lucy was really in pain. For the sake of her family and reputation, she had no choice but to suppress her emotions. After rejecting Jason¡¯s confession of love several times, she was left with no choice but to get engaged to someone else. She was already in such a difficult situation. But, it seemed that it was not over yet. Could it be that the heavens could not bear to see true lovers living happily ever after? Lucy was smart. After Jason was stripped of the financial power by the Sprout family, she realized that it was due to the Voodoo Worm Competition. It was because Jason suspected that the Saintess harmed the voodoo worm. So, he argued with Daniel over this matter and provoked Daniel. The cause of this matter was the Saintess. So, let the Saintess resolve it then For Jason¡¯s sake, Lucy was willing to beg upon the Saintess and endure the humiliation. When Lucy came to think about it, she lifted her head with stubbornness and determination showing on her face. Knowing that the Saintess was not in the Maple Vi at this time. Lucy went straight to Saintess¡¯s residence. In the end, she bumped into the Saintess along the way. When Lucy saw Olivia, she burst into anger instantly. However, when she came to think about jason, she suppressed her anger and said helplessly, ¡°Saintess, I am here to apologize to you.¡± Lucy took a deep breath while suppressing the humiliation she felt in her mind. Previously, during the Voodoo Worm Competition, it was all my fault. I am sorry that I have ruined your reputation. I will not ask you to forgive me and let me off. I just hope that you won¡¯t take it to heart and don¡¯t hurt Jason Is that okay?¡± Olivia did not know what happened to Jason yet. Hence, she asked curiously, ¡°What? Hurt Jason?¡± When did she hurt Jason? She was a youngdy who was born royal and raised in a proper way. How could it be possible for her to hurt someone casually! ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend that you don¡¯t know anything about it. I know that you are the one who did it,¡± Lucy drew her lips together as she suppressed her tone. ¡°I know you hate me. I will take all the me. I am begging you to let Jason off. ¡°He is the youngest son of the Sprout family¡¯s First Elder. He had a few elder brothers too who were already adults. He is about the same age as me. it had not been easy for him to achieve what he has now! ¡°He has no intention of hurting or upsetting anyone. All the grudges between us are merely misunderstandings. Back then, Jason hurt you identally because he did not want to expose our rtionship. Everything he did was for me!¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, Lucy felt so aggrieved as slie spoke. She took a deep breath and continued to say, ¡°Do you know how hard it was for us to be together? He is the ninth uncle of the Sprout family, and I am the little niece of the Lopez family. I was burdened with the hope of the Lopez family ever since Chapter 505 I was a child. Lucy put on a wry smile as she spoke, ¡°Perhaps, in your eyes, I am someone who possesses amazing talent and beauty in the Lopez family, I am the hope and pursuit of the younger generations. But, do you know how much pressure I am suffering and enduring? ¡°I have to wake up before dawn to read, leam calligraphy, practice martial arts, and study voodoo. In order to cultivate a tacit understanding with the voodoo worms, I have to let them bite me and suck my blood. In fact, it is a bloody reality behind all the mour. ¡°You only get to see my talent. But, none of you know how much effort I have put in behind the scenes. None of you how much pressure I am suffering from¡± Lucy could not continue to speak further. know She had sacrificed too much for the Lopez family. Her time, her energy, and even her precious love were just to make her grandfather feel satisfied and her family feel proud of her. However, she did not expect her rtionship with Jason to be exposed despite the effort that she had put in. When Lucy came to think about it, she could not help but hate Olivia Lucy had already decided to get engaged with someone else and was no longer entangled with Jason anymore. Why did Saintess still want to expose her? If not for the Saintess who blurted everything out, Lucy and Jason would not end up in such a sorry state today. Lucy: sniffed as she said. ¡°Saintess, you are different from us. You are used to being free in the past and could even do anything you like without pressure. After you grew up, you became the Saintess and were doted on by the Flores family. You will never understand the mission and responsibility that geniuses like me and Jason have to bear. ¡°But, I don¡¯t me you for that. I just hope that you can put yourself in our shoes and understand what we have gone through. Let Jason off. You maye to me if you have any grudges!¡± Olivia admitted that she was a tough and patient person. However, after she heard what Lucy said, she almost vomited. What? Someone who possessed amazing talent and beauty! Geniuses like Lucy and Jason? What the hell! She felt so nauseous right now! Since when did the standards of a genius be so low? Was this fellow sent by heaven to disgust Olivia? She never felt morning sickness even though she was pregnant. However, she did feel disgusted after hearing what Lucy said. Olivia looked a Lucy indifferently, ¡°You said that something had happened to Jason? Is that the reason why you came to beg upon me? Lucy nodded aggrievedly. ¡°What happened? Tell me so that I canugh out loud Lury was so speechless. ¡°You are not going to tell me about it? Olivia raised her eyebrows and turned to Charlee as she said, ¡°Call and ask about it.¡± Charlee was very efficient nowadays. In less than two minutes, she had already found out what happened to Jason and Chapter 505 conveyed the news to Olivia. Jason is going to lose the Sprout family soon. Tsk, tsk tsk. How pitiful!¡± said Olivia as she looked at Lucy. ¡°Do you want me to help him?¡± Lucy¡¯s eyes lit up instantly, ¡°Are you willing to help him?¡± Olivia nodded and said. ¡°It is not impossible. But, you will have to suffer on his behalf. How about this? Let the Lopez family withdraw from Daniel¡¯s project and lose the eligibility topete. Then, I shall let Jason off.¡± ¡°You!¡± Lucy gritted her teeth and looked at Olivia angrily as she said, ¡°Do not push your luck!¡± Olivia sneered as she said, ¡°Why? You are not willing to do so? Don¡¯t you love Jason deeply? Don¡¯t you want to help him! You are not even willing to pay such a small price. Hmph! Your true love is so cheap!¡± Lucy was about to go crazy out of anger. Her body swayed as she said. ¡°Do I really need to do this? Are you forcing me now?¡± ¡°What else do you think then?¡± Olivia retorted. ¡°You are being generous now, aren¡¯t you? You want me to let Jason off, yet you have no intention to pay the price. Are you dreaming?¡± Olivia had always been a calm and self¨Cpossessed person However, she was really disgusted by such an adulterous couple. If they were to show off their melodramatic true love, they could continue on one side and not show off in front of Olivia. It was such an eyesore for her. Somehow, their true love implicated Herman¡¯s life. Back then, Olivia overheard their conversation. However, Olivia simply ignored them as there was no concrete evidence. Furthermore, the legal system of the Wayne Country was different from the Hushe Republic. Other matters needed to be handled by Olivia at that time too. Therefore, she did not pursue further about it Could it be that this adulterous couple pretended that nothing had happened since Olivia did not talk about it further! Olivia could not be bothered anymore. She then said directly. ¡°I am giving you two options. First, Jason will lose his power in the Sprout family. Second, the Lopez family will lose the eligibility topete in Daniel¡¯s project. ¡°I would like to see how deep is your love for him. ¡°Now, choose!¡± Chapter 506 Chapter 506 Chapter 506 Lucy did not expect to face such a dilemma. She had already put down her pride as a genus of the Lopez family and pleaded with Olivia. What else did¡¯Olivia want? Was it not enough? Lucy¡¯s face was filled with humiliation and stubbornness. At this moment, she really hated Olivia. To think that Lucy had pleaded for Olivia back then and asked Jason not to farm Olivia. As expected, it was important to distinguish between good and evil and not overly extendpassion. Olivia did not even need to lift her eyelids to know what Lucy was thinking. She could be bothered to waste time and said directly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you 10 seconds. Choose quickly!¡± Hearing thus, Lucy¡¯s heart tightened. For the first time, she felt a sense of urgency. She pinched her fingers and said anxiously. Do we have to do this? Is the Saintess so unwilling to see us doing well?¡± ¡°Yes, I just can¡¯t bear to see you two doing well. ¡°You¡­¡± Lucy sneered. ¡°You finally showed your true colors¡± ¡°Hurry up. What¡¯s your choice?¡± Olivia was getting impatient. If you don¡¯t make a choice, move aside. Don¡¯t block the way!¡± Lucy was so angry that she almost could not breathe. She covered her chest and took a few steps back, her face pale. Coincidentally, Jason and the others came over and saw Lucy holding her chest from afar and looking weak. Opposite them was a group of arrogant and domineering people. Seeing that the woman he loved had been bullied by someone else, Jason¡¯s heart suddenly burned with anger. Lucy had always been an arrogant and indifferent genius of the Lopez family. When had she ever been bullied like this? Jason¡¯s heart was about to break when he saw how fragile and innocent Lucy was. He rushed over and pped Olivia. Olivia looked up, her eyes as cold as ice. She directly took the electric baton from the guard¡¯s hand and smashed it fiercely at Jason¡¯s knee! Crack Jason¡¯s kneecap shattered! Jason could not believe it. Ignoring the pain in his knee, he raised his head. ¡°How dare you hit me?¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Tak: Olivia was extremely surprised. ¡°So it¡¯s you, Mr. Sprout. You were dressed in ck and suddenly rushed over. I thought it was some beast! I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t see clearly.¡± ¡°Saintess!¡± Lucy finally reacted. She screamed and pounced on Jason. At the same time, she looked at Olivia with hatred. ¡°How could you hit him!¡± Olivia returned the stun baton to the guard and pped her hands casually. I thought some animal rushed over to bite me. Ididn¡¯t see him clearly¡± Chapter 506 ¡°What do you mean you didn¡¯t see him clearly? You did it on purpose!¡± Lucy roared. Olivia looked helpless and spread her hands, shrugging her shoulders. ¡°Okay, okay, you¡¯re right. I did it on purpose, okay?¡± Lucy was so angry that her body was trembling. She had never known that the Flores family¡¯s Saintess was so capable of infuriating people. What a despicable person! In the past, Olivia was timid and weak. Why did Lucy not see that Olivia was actually so vicious? Furious, Lucy held Jason¡¯s knees and cried. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± Although Jason¡¯s face was pale from the pain, he still caressed Lucy¡¯s face with heartache. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It doesn¡¯t hurt. Don¡¯t cry. Tell me, did that bitch, the Saintess, bully you?¡± Before he could finish, Olivia picked up the stun baton and smashed it at Jason¡¯s other knee. ¡°Crack!¡± A loud bone¨Ccracking sound was heard. Lucy screamed in fear. Jason, on the other hand, rolled on the ground in pain. Olivia looked up indifferently. ¡°Who are you calling a bitch? Since you don¡¯t know how to be respectful, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡± In the past, Olivia was wrong The state of the Wayne Country was different from the Hushe Republic. The strong preyed on the weak, so it was not suitable to be civilized Aftering to a realization, Olivia could not be bothered to waste her breath by being civilized. She would directly hit these stupid people. It was useless to lecture bastrads. They had to be beaten until they subanitted! ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and help!¡± Lucy¡¯s heart ached so much that she burst into tears. She pointed at the Sprout family¡¯s guards not far away and shouted. Only then did the guards rush forward to help Jason up. Jason pushed Mayne away and pointed at Olivia. ¡°Capture her!¡± Mayne knew that Jason felt terrible after being beaten up, but that was the Flores family¡¯s Saintess. They did not dare attack Olivia. ¡°Go! Are you disobeying my orders?¡± Jason went crazy. He had never been so humiliated in his life. A little Saintess who he had once looked down on actually dared attack him. Was she tired of living! ¡°Co, quickly go and catch her!¡± Jason roared. Mayne helplessly exined, ¡°Mr. Sprout, she¡¯s from the Flores family! ¡°Coward Jason was furious and pped Mayne. Mayne clenched his fists and did not say a word, but his body was trembling from enduring the pain. Chapter 506 Olivia saw everything. She snorted coldly in her heart. What an idiot. Did Jason still think it was the past? When Mayne was in trouble and Jason med his loyal confidant, he had already lost the hearts of the Sprout family. The reason why these people were still protecting him was just out of habit. It looked alright on the surface, but in reality, it was just a pile of loose sand that would dissipate when the wind blew. Olivia stroked the electric baton and said calmly, ¡°Miss Lopez, are you still going to choose? If not, I¡¯ll make the decision for I know you two are a couple. You must want to suffer on behalf of Jason. ¡°You must be willing to sacrifice the interests of the Lopez family to withdraw from thepetition for Daniel¡¯s project. Lucy¡¯s eyes widened. When did she say she was quitting? Before Lucy could speak, Olivia continued saying. ¡°Hut Jason also feels sorry for you. How could he bear to let you suffer? So he must be willing to suffer on your behalf. Jason is willing to sacrifice the Sprout family¡¯s interests. ¡°Your rtionship is so touching! In order to fulfill your wish, I¡¯ve decided to withdraw both your families from thepetition for Daniel¡¯s project. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll tell Daniel the news now. Daniel will definitely be touched by the both of you.¡± Lucy was speechless. Jason was even more conlused What the hell happened? Olivia did not care about the dumbfounded dua. She directly led her men around them and walked towards Maple Vi Charlee followed beside her and said in a surprised tone, ¡°Saintess, are they really going to withdraw from thepetition? That¡¯s a project worth billions. Are they going to give up just like thar ¡°True love is priceless. Isn¡¯t it normal to give up the smell of gold for love?¡± Charlee was speechless After a while, she thought of something else. ¡°Saintess, are we just going to leave Sheyenne in the room and not care about her?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to care about her. Olivia¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°Whatever she does, just keep an eye on her.¡± Charlee did not quite understand, but she was used to obeying orders, so she quietly lowered her eyes.. Not long after, Charlee came over excitedly and reported to Olivia. ¡°Saintess, you¡¯re right. Sheyenne contacted Jason. I heard that she contacted the Hushe Republic¡¯s Capital Research Institute and obtained thetest chip technology. Should we intercept her?¡± That was the Hushe Republic¡¯s most cutting¨Cedge technology. The institute actually coborated with the Sprout family Olivia looked out the window. ¡°No neeil.¡± Chapter 507 Chapter 507 Chapter 507 ¡°Saintess?¡± Charlee did not understand. Olivia fiddled with the ss of coffee. ¡°With me around, it will always be thetest technology.¡± She would just let the Sprout and Lopez family go bankrupt. 0 COMMENT Chapter 507 Hearing that Jason had obtained thetest chip results of the Hushe Republic¡¯s Capitol Research Institute, Lucy was still in disbelief. Her heart was beating wildly. ¡°They really gave it to us? It¡¯s that simple!¡± That was the Capitol Research Institute, the holynd of researchers all over the world. It had the most cutting¨Cedge scientific technology. With the size of the four great families, they were not qualified to cooperate with Capitol Research Institute. Jason held Lucy¡¯s hands and suppressed the malice in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s that simple. With this chip information, we don¡¯t need Daniel¡¯s cooperation at all. We can create a project ourselves.¡± At that time, he would definitely trample the Flores family under his feet and destroy the Saintess¡® family to take revenge for what happened today. ¡°By the way, what does ¡®Ms. Taylor¡® want? Since she gave us such an important chip result, she must have something she wants. Lucy looked up at Jason. Jason lowered his head and stroked the little girl¡¯s soft hair. He said in a low voice. It¡¯s nothing. What she asked me to do is very simple. It¡¯s to unveil the Saintess in front of Daniel.¡± Lucy was stunned for a moment, but she quickly understood. Then, she sighed. ¡°A woman¡¯s jealousy. Ms. Taylor is even jealous of an ugly person like the Saintess.¡± Jasonughed lightly, and there was a faint trasing look in his eyes. ¡°Do all women like to be jealous so much?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not jealous! Lucy¡¯s face was red with anger. Jasonughed even louder. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. You¡¯re not jealous. My Lucy is the best, ¡°Annoying.¡± Lucy lightly punched Jason to calm herself down. ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business. What are you going to do with this chip? It¡¯s not guaranteed with technology. The materials and machines needed to make the chip require a few hundred. million dors in the early stages. What are we going to do about this money? Are we going to find someone to work with?¡± Jason tapped his fingertips on the table and a trace of ruthlessness shed across his eyes. ¡°There¡¯s no need to find outsiders. to cooperate. I¡¯ll contact my father in a while and use all the Sprout family¡¯s strength. You should also contact the First Elder as soon as possible. Our families are enough for this project!¡± ¡°My Jason.¡± Lucy was touched. She knew that Jason would not forget her. ¡°What did you say?¡± Jason smiled evilly and lifted Lucy¡¯s chin with his fingertips. Lucy had always been scrupulous about seniority. She always addressed Jason respectfully, and this was the first time she called him ¡°My Jason¡°, Lucy¡¯s eyes were filled with affection. She did not dodge his question like before. Instead, she threw herself into Jason¡¯s arms and hugged him tightly. ¡°My Jason, can we finally be together openly?¡± ¡°Of course, Jason¡¯s tone was firm, and he was especially high¨Cspirited. ¡°With this chip, we no longer need to care about the opinions of the other families. We will jump above the other families. At that time, be it the Flores family or the Dale family. they will no longer have the ability topete with us. ¡°When we be a powerful n, we willpletely annex the Dale family and the Flores family. At that time, the voodoo technique will belong to the two of us ¡°Of the two of us, I¡¯m in charge of the chip business and the finances. As for you, you¡¯re in charge of all things like voodoo and poison.¡± 1/8 Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. 2/3 1 Chapter 507 Anticipation shed across Lucy¡¯s eyes. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Jason firmly believed it. At the same time, Sheyenne, who was in the Saintess¡® residence, was still surprised by the smoothness of the matter. Sheyenne really did not expect things to be so easy. Sheyenne had only casually contacted Bard and said that she wanted thetest chip technology. She never expected Bard to give it to her without hesitation and without even asking for a reason. Was it that easy? Sheyenne was a little shocked and became more aware of Olivia¡¯s status, She had always known that Olivia¡¯s identity was extraordinary, but she had never thought that Olivia was so powerful to the extent that her words carried weight. However, this was not a big deal. If Sheyenne had such a background and was also born in the Hushe Republic, she might have achieved more than Olivia. Sheyenne hid her phone and leaned against the bed. She had already reached an agreement with Jason to let him unveil Olivia in front of Daniel, exposing her ugly face. She did not believe that Daniel would love such an ugly Olivia! Daniel had also obtained all the information about the Flores family¡¯s Saintess Everyone knew that the Flores family¡¯s Saintess had a serious birthmark on her face and was ugly. Daniel took a look at the second half of the report. It was about the Saintess being taken away from the auction. ¡°How did this happen!¡± Daniel frowned. Ellis stood at the side and was also very confused. There¡¯s no reason for the Flores family to recognize the wrong person. I heard that the blood of the Saintess that was brought back from the auction that day was indeed faintly golden. There was also a birthmark on her face.¡± Speaking of birthmarks, Ellis suddenly thought of the veil that was tightly wrapped around the Saintess¡¯s face. He was shocked! Could it be that Ms. Taylor was really poisoned and disfigured? ¡°Daniel!¡± Ellis turned around and saw Daniel¡¯s grave expression. If he could think of this, Daniel must have thought of it too. Ellis quickly lowered his head, his heart in a mess. If Ms. Taylor was really disfigured, would she and Daniel still be together? Ellis did not think that Daniel was a person who cared about appearances, but it was undeniable that appearances yed a huge role in rtionships. Perhaps Daniel would not care about Ms. Taylor¡¯s appearance at first, but what about after a long time? Ellis really did not know. Chapter 508 Chapter 508 Chapter 508 Daniel sat on the sofa. The dim light shone on his face, blurring his facial features and even his expression. Ellis looked up at Daniel, unable to see through his thoughts even after looking at him a few times. ¡®Did Daniel care or not?¡® he wondered. ¡°Daniel?¡± Ellis was really worried. He asked, ¡°Are you¡­ Are you alright?¡± Daniel lowered his eyes and looked over, saying expressionlessly, ¡°Get out.¡± Ellis did not dare stay any longer. He lowered his head and quickly left. The bedroom door closed gently. The emotions that Daniel had been suppressing for a long time instantly poured out, and his eyes were red. It turned out that it was not that his Livy did not want toe back to find him. She was just afraid. Daniel¡¯s heart throbbed in pain. As long as he thought about how Olivia did not dare acknowledge him because of the disfigurement. he wished he could destroy the world. Daniel walked to the bathroom mirror and looked at the deep and sharp eyes inside. He was silent for a long time. No one knew what he was thinking. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. As soon as Olivia woke up in the morning, she heard panicked footsteps outside. It was chaotic, as if something big had. happened. She quickly got out of bed and went out in her slippers. At the side, in Daniel¡¯s room, there were doctorsing in and out. Seeing this, Olivia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Could something have happened to Daniel? She quickly walked over and saw that Ellis had very serious dark circles, and his face was pale. ¡°Where¡¯s Daniel? What happened?¡± Olivia¡¯s VOLEC Trembled. When Ellis saw Olivia, it was as if he had found his backbone. The 6¨Cfoot¨Ctall burly man almost cried out, ¡°Miss Saintess, Daniel Daniel can¡¯t see! ¡°Daniel could not see? said Olivia inwardly. Olivia was stunned. Then, she walked past Ellis and rushed toward the bedroom. Daniely quietly on the bed with a group of doctors around him. They were all shaking their heads with helpless. expressions. Olivia ignored, the doctors and directly went forward to take Daniel¡¯s pulse. After pressing on his wrist for a while, she frowned. ¡°He¡¯s fine. There¡¯s nothing wrong with his eyes.¡± Ellis came over and exined, ¡°The doctors have checked and checked all kinds of equipment, but they can¡¯t find the reason. In the end, they said that it might be psychological Psychological? Olivia frowned. Her gaze lingered on Daniel¡¯s face, She did not believe it. In the face of Daniel, Olivia would indeed lose her usual shrewdness because of her concern, but it did not mean that she was a fool. Chapter 508 Previously, Daniel¡¯s abnormal behavior toward her was still eptable, but today¡¯s sudden blindness was a little interesting. ¡°Could it be that he had already recognized me? she wondered. Olivia moved very quickly. She drew a silver needle between her index and middle fingers and stabbed it fiercely at Daniel¡¯s right eye. ¡°No!¡± Ellis¡¯s heart almost stopped beating when she saw this shocking scene. The others were also stunned by this scene. What was the Saintess doing? Was she going to stab Daniel in the eye?¡® they wondered. Just as everyone held their breaths, the silver needle stopped about a millimeter above Daniel¡¯s right eye. Just a little bit nearer, and the silver needle would have pierced Daniel¡¯s eyeball. However, Daniel did not react at all. Olivia was stunned for a moment. Then, she retracted the silver needle, and her eyes turned red. Daniel really could not see! Humans could not dissuade their instincts. Even if they were determined, they would still uncontrobly want to dodge when danger approached, especially in vulnerable areas like the eyes.. However, Danel did not move at all. In such a situation, there was only one possibility. Daniel was really blind. Chapter 509 Chapter 509 Chapter 509 After realizing this, Olivia could not control her emotions at all, and her eyes turned watery with tears. She gripped theer of the nket tightly with both hands. Everyone was worried about Daniel, but Daniel, who was lying on the bed, had a calm expression. He was calm and evenforted everyone. Tm fine. I might have been too anxious. I should be fine after resting for two days¡± Speaking of this, he paused and turned to Ellis. ¡°Don¡¯t spread the news that I can¡¯t see.¡± Ellis nodded and led everyone out Olivia did not want to leave. Just as she was thinking of an excuse, she heard Ellis say in a low voice, ¡°Saintess, can you stay andfort Daniel?¡± Olivia could not ask for more. She quickly nodded. ¡°Okay,¡± After Ellis left with the others, there were only Olivia and Daniel left in the room. Olivia closed the door and turned around. She saw Daniel¡¯s lonely expression. He shrunk into the nket, his ck hair in a mess, like a helpless little beast. Olivia suddenly felt a stabs in her heart, and her heart ached. It turned out that Daniel¡¯s calmness just now was all an a art. ¡°He must be terrified now. He must be helpless. Olivia thought to herself. After realizing this. Olivia felt a lump in her throat. She walked over to the bed. Daniel seemed to have heard her footsteps. He tilted his car slightly and whispered. ¡°Who is it? Who is still in the house?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Miss Saintess.¡± Daniel sighed. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡± Olivia looked down, not knowing how to exin. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Fortunately, Daniel did not ask further. He seemed to be immersed in his own thoughts. After a long time, he suddenly asked a question. ¡°Saintess, if I be blind now, will it be very annoying?¡± Why would Daniel have such thoughts? Olivia¡¯s heart ached terribly. She shook her head vigorously. ¡°No, no. How can you be annoying? You¡¯re just having a psychological problem. You¡¯ll recover soon,¡± Daniel shook his head with a lonely expression. ¡°But I despise myself. If I do this, I will definitely drag Livy down. 1.. ¡°Daniel!¡± Olivia interrupted him. ¡°How can you say that? How can two people who love each other despise each other for such a small matter? Even if you really can¡¯t see or recover, Ms. Taylor won¡¯t despise you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really:¡± Tdon¡¯t believe you. Daniel shook his head. Chapter 509 Olivia was speechless. Danielid on the bed sadly, like a fragile, withered flower. ¡°You¡¯re not me. You won¡¯t understand how I feel. How can I be worthy of Livy in this state?¡± At this point, Daniel¡¯s face revealed a death aura. Olivia¡¯s heart ached so much that it was about to break. She shook her head aggressively. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. Don¡¯t think that way.¡± Daniel forced a smile and said weakly, ¡°Miss Saintess, you don¡¯t have tofort me. I appreciate your kindness. As for my own situation, only I know best He sighed softly. ¡°Miss Saintess, please go out for breakfast first. I want to be alone for a while.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you eating? Olivia sounded concerned. Daniel shook his head dejectedly. Thave no appetite. I¡¯m not eating. How could Daniel not eat breakfast! Olivia was extremely anxious. Breakfast was the most important thing. If he did not eat breakfast, it would not be good for his stomach. Olivia quickly squatted by the bed andforted Daniel like she was coaxing a child. Daniel, you have to eat something to get your eyes better. ¡°I have no appetite,¡± Daniel pursed his lips. e worried.¡± Then eat less, just a little Olivia racked her brains. ¡°If Ms. Taylor finds out about this, she¡¯ll be ¡°She won¡¯t be worried Daniel said in a fit of pique. ¡°She doesn¡¯t evene to me. She doesn¡¯t want to see me at all. I¡¯ll starve to death¡± ¡°Daniel!¡± Olivia was angered by Daniel¡¯s words. Daniel frowned and said in a puzzled tone, ¡°Miss Saintess, it¡¯s none of your business whether I eat or not. Who are you to me?¡± Olivia lowered her eyes, her lips trembling What should she do? Olivia was feeling very conflicted at the moment. Should she acknowledge Daniel now? But what about the birthmark on her face! Olivia had already recovered all her memories and remembered everything about them. However, she did not want to face Daniel in such a state. Just as she was Jesitating, a loud bang suddenly came from the side. Daniel had fallen off the bed! He fell to the ground helplessly. There was confusion and helplessness in his expression, as if he did not understand why he had fallen to the ground. Looking at Daniel¡¯s helpless expression, Olivia¡¯s heart tightened. She bit her lower lip and seemed to have made a decision! At this moment, there was a knock on the door. It was Ellis bringing them breakfast.. ¡°Daniel, Miss Saintess, you must be hungry. Eat something first.¡± Ellis felt that he was really considerate to bring them breakfast. Just as Ellis ced the breakfast on the table, he suddenly felt a cold gaze behind him. What was going on? Ellis turned around and saw Daniel staring at him nkly. Seeing this, Ellis shook his head and felt that he must be hallucinating. ¡°Daniel can¡¯t see, so how can he be ring at me?¡± Ellis thought. Chapter 510 Chapter 510 Chapter 510 Although Ellis¡¯s rationality told him that it was impossible, the sinister feeling just now was too terrifying. Ellis still shrank his neck, and his entire body stiffened. Olivia noticed that something was wrong with Ellis and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell? I know a little about medicine. Do you want me to take a look at you?¡± ¡°Ms. Taylor wants to take a look at my health?¡± Ellis thought Pleasantly surprised, Ellis quickly nodded and extended his right wrist. Seeing that Olivia¡¯s attention had been drawn away by Ellis, Daniel¡¯s eyes dimmed. He suddenly covered his chest and coughed violently. He appeared so weak that he was about to fall at any moment. Olivia immediately ignored Ellis and focused all her attention on Daniel. She asked in a concerned tone, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Daniel shook his head indifferently. He looked extremely weak, but he forced himself to remain calm. Olivia¡¯s heart almost broke when she saw this She carefully went over to Daniel¡¯s side and focused all her attention on him. Seeing this, Daniel was satisfied. He had not been able to sleep for the past few days. He missed Livy so much that his heart, liver, spleen, lungs, kidneys, and entire body hurt. He wanted to upy Livy¡¯s entire r mind. No one else or anything else could attract Livy¡¯s attention. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Daniel coughed twice and lowered his eyes. He looked innocent and pitiful. Even Ellis could not take it anymore. He had never seen Daniel so weak. He quickly came over and said worriedly, ¡°Daniel, do you want to rest alone for a while?¡± ¡°Ellis, you¡¯re always a third wheel!¡± Daniel gritted his teeth and thought angrily. Daniel clenched his right hand into a fist and ced it by his lips. He then coughed lightly and instructed Ellis, ¡°During this period, since I can¡¯t see, you have to take care of the things outside. Don¡¯t disturb me if it¡¯s not important.¡± Ellis nodded heavily, ¡°Daniel, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Daniel nodded. ¡°Then go and organize thepany¡¯s report for the past year for me.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ll go right away¡± Ellis turned around and was about to walk out. After taking two steps, he came back and looked at Olivia embarrassedly. ¡°Miss Saintess, Daniel can¡¯t see. I¡¯ll have to trouble you with feeding him breakfast. After Olivia podded and agreed, Ellis left. There were only Olivia and Daniel left in the room again. Olivia moved the breakfast on the breakfast cart to the table and went over to help Daniel. ¡°Daniel, let¡¯s have breakfast¡± Daniel nodded and subconsciously tilted his head. His gazended in the direction of Olivia. The room was very empty, and they were alone. Daniel could clearly hear Olivia¡¯s breathing. Itwas light and carried a faint fragrance. Chapter 510 Daniel¡¯s breathing suddenly became heavier. His entire body stiffened, especially a certain part of his lower body. It was so hard that it hurt. He really could not control himself! Livy was right beside him, but he had to pretend not to know who she was. Was there anything more cruel than this in the world? No, no, Daniel could not take it anymore! At this moment, Daniel tripped over himself. His body became unstable and he fell straight to the ground! Seeing this, Olivia¡¯s heart almost stopped beating. She hurriedly went to pull Daniel. Daniel fell on her and buried his head in her neck. He did not get up. With a heavy burden on her body, Olivia could not move at all. She could only lie on the ground helplessly. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Daniel?¡± she called out. However, the person on top of her did not move at all. Feeling helpless, Olivia used her arms to push herself up, but Daniel¡¯s hearse voice suddenly sounded in her ears. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Olivia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Daniel came over and sniffed her neck. He looked puzzled. ¡°Saintess, your aura is so familiar.¡± Olivia squeezed her fingers and wanted to hide, but she was restrained by Daniel. Daniel¡¯s voice trembled violently when he spoke again. ¡°Livy, you¡¯re Livy, right?¡± Chapter 511 Chapter 511 Chapter 511 Olivia¡¯s brain exploded. Olivia froze. Did Daniel recognize her? Olivia¡¯s emotions wereplicated, and her mind was in a mess. She was no longer as smart as before. ¡°What should I do? Since I¡¯ve already been discovered, should I admit it? Olivia thought to herself. Olivia did not know how to react and had no clue what to do. Suddenly, she felt wetness in her ears. Daniel had actually bitten her ear. A numbing sensation instantly crept up Olivia¡¯s spine. Olivia¡¯s body felt as if it had been electrocuted and she kept trembling. It took a long time for Olivia to gain control of her body. She wanted to push Daniel away, but the moment she moved, she heard his low grunt. ¡°It hurts! Livy, my eyes hurt.¡± Olivia instantly lost her strength and copsed into a ball. ¡°Livy, I missed you so much. Why didn¡¯t youe to me?¡± Daniel said as he nibbled on Olivia¡¯s tender earlobe. The soft and delicate touch of her ears on his lips almost drove Daniel crazy. His fingertips dug into the floor hard to stabilize the violent mes in his abdomen. ¡°Livy.¡± Fine kisses spread from Olivia¡¯s ear to the corner of her eye. Daniel stuck out the tip of his tongue and inspected his territory inch by inch until it reached Olivia¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why are you so cruel? You¡¯ve been in front of me for so long, but you didn¡¯te to look for me! If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I couldn¡¯t see and couldn¡¯t recognize you, would you have nevere to look for me for the rest of your life?¡± As he spoke, Daniel felt aggrieved and bit Olivia¡¯s little nose. Tl bite you to death!¡± Daniel¡¯s bite was not light, making Olivia groan as she felt a numbing pain. For a moment, Olivia was confused and sober. ¡°Daniel, how did you recognize me?¡± She was a little confused. For so many days, she had been in front of him, but he had not recognized her. Why did Daniel recognize her immediately when he could not see her just now? ¡°Tsk!¡± Hearing Oliyia¡¯s question, Daniel gritted his teeth and lowered his body. ¡°You deliberately used a smokescreen previously. Why would have thought that the Saintess of the Flores family would be the Hushe Republic¡¯s Olivia? ¡°I was also fooled and didn¡¯t recognize you. Now that I¡¯m blind and can¡¯t see, I recognized you by sensing your ¡°Scent?¡± Olivia repeated this word, not quite understanding. scent. ¡°You don¡¯t understand?¡± Daniel tilted his head. Then, he suddenly lowered his head and nibbled on her ear. Then, her neck, eyshes, face, and finally her jaw. Daniel nibbled every part of Olivia¡¯s face and did not miss any spot. ¡°Here, here, and here all have your scent. How can I not recognize you? Even if you turn into ashes, I can still recognize you at a nce.¡± Daniel was really furious. He had already reached his limit in endurance until now. Chapter 511 Every second when they met but could not reunite, he wished he could press her under his body and bully her ruthlessly to avenge his many days of suffering. Tell me!¡± Daniel said coldly. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you told me the truth after so many days?¡± The truth? Olivia bit her lower lip and suddenly felt ufortable. Those fears, those struggles, those despairs, and those helplessness¡­ Previously, when she was alone, she had nowhere toin. She could only endure it and digest it herself. Now, she had Daniel, and she was being held in his strong and warm arms Olivia¡¯s emotions, which had been suppressed for a long time, exploded in an instant. She bit her lower lip as tears streamed down her face. She was really about to die of grievance! Originally, Daniel was still putting on a strong front and forcing Olivia to confess. Now that he saw her cry, he instantly panicked and was at a loss. Daniel kissed Olivia¡¯s eyes as if he was coaxing a child. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s all my fault for not finding you earlier and not recognizing you earlier, causing you to suffer.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It¡¯s my fault.¡± ¡°What about your eyes?¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. She could not see clearly, but she felt that Daniel¡¯s eyes were very lively just now. ¡°Huh?¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes instantly zed over. He tilted his ears and looked confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Olivia shook her head. ¡°I was mistaken.¡± Daniel clumsily wiped Olivia¡¯s tears off her cheeks. Because he could not see, his fingertips touched the wrong ce several times. Seeing this, Olivia¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Daniel, the cause of your blindness should be psychological. Let¡¯s hurry back to Evervale and find a doctor.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡± Daniel came over and kissed Olivia. His voice was as warm and gentle as spring water. ¡°Livy, you haven¡¯t told me yet. Why didn¡¯t you acknowledge me?¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Hearing Daniel mention this again, Olivia¡¯s eyes dimmed. She was not an iparably powerful god who could not be defeated by anything. Everyone relied on her and looked up to her, thinking that she was invincible. However, she was also made of flesh and blood. She also had grievances, worries, and fears. It was just that she had always hidden these emotions in the bottom of her heart and digested them herself. Now that Olivia had Daniel, she suddenly did not want to endure it anymore. She wanted to tell Daniel all about her fears and helplessness. Olivia told Daniel that she had just woken up in the Flores family and found herself in an unfamiliar ce. She had also lost her memory and could not remember anything. She told him how helpless she had been at that time. Facing the people from the Flores family who harbored ill intentions, she took every step carefully and plotted a safe ce for herself. Also, she was infected with fetal toxin and there wererge bruises on her face. She was afraid and terrified. Moreover, there was the child in her womb¡­.. ¡°Daniel Olivia could not control her emotions for a moment. She pressed against Daniel¡¯s forehead and whispered. ¡°My face is ruined. I¡¯m so ugly. I don¡¯t want you to see my face.¡± ¡°That¡¯s perfect¡± Daniel¡¯s voice was as gentle as the spring breeze in March. T¡¯m blind and can¡¯t see. Look at howpatible we are. No matter what happens, we¡¯re the mostpatible¡± ¡°Annoying Olivia was amused, and the nervousness in her heart disappeared under Daniel¡¯sfort. ¡°What if you recover your sight in the future? Will you despise me?¡± ¡°What about you? If I can¡¯t get better in the future and can never see again, will you despise me?¡± Daniel asked. ¡°No¡± Olivia replied without hesitation. Daniel did not hesitate at all. ¡°Neither will 1. Chapter 512 Chapter512 Chapter 512 Daniel¡¯s words seemed to have given Olivia great courage, It was as if all of Olivia¡¯s previous conflict and fear had disappeared in an instant. Olivia raised her hand and pulled off the veil on her face. Then, she stared fixedly into Daniel¡¯s eyes without moving. At this moment, she was nervous and apprehensive. She did not know what she was looking at or expecting. She just subconsciously stared into the man¡¯s eyes. Daniel¡¯s eyes were deep and clear. He was still as good¨Clooking as ever, but there was no fluctuation in his eyes at all. Olivia blinked and calmed down. Only then did she remember that Daniel could not see. He could not see her appearance at all Realizing this, Olivia heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Daniel.¡± She rubbed against Daniel¡¯s neck and pulled him up. ¡°Have breakfast first. You haven¡¯t recovered yet.¡± Daniel obediently let Olivia pull him up, and he sat on the chair obediently. ¡°Do you want a sandwich¡± Olivia gave him a sandwich. ¡°Okay¡± Daniel was extremely obedient. He would eat whatever Olivia asked him to eat. He clumsily picked up a fork and the sandwich, then clumsily brought the sandwich to his nostrils. Olivia was speechless. She could not help but sigh. She raised her hand, took the fork away, and stuffed a spoon into Daniel¡¯s hand. ¡°Eat some cereal first. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The spoon was much simpler to use than a fork. This time, it would not end up in his nose, right? Indeed, Daniel did not bring the spoon to his nose, but he still could not see anything. He identally knocked over the bowl of cereal and spilled it on the table. Luckily, Olivia had quick reflexes, so she pulled him away before the bowl of cereal sttered on Daniel¡¯s clothes. Looking at the mess on the table, Olivia sighed helplessly. Daniel was like a child who had done something wrong. He lowered his head and was at a loss, ¡°Livy, am I very troublesome?¡± He was clearly so tall, but he gave off a pitiful feeling for no reason. ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± Olivia was angry. ¡°You¡¯re never troublesome. Come here, I¡¯ll feed you!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Daniel revealed a bright smile. Olivia washed her hands, picked up the sandwich, and put it into Daniel¡¯s mouth. The sandwich was very small and could be eaten in one bite. However, Daniel did not finish it in one bite. Instead, he slowly nibbled on the sandwich bit by bit. In the end, he even wrapped Olivia¡¯s finger in his mouth. The warm mouth wrapped around her fingers, making Olivia¡¯s heart skip a beat. Her body seemed to have been electrocuted as she subconsciously turned to look at Daniel. Daniel was still gentle and quiet. There was no trace of him doing it on purpose, and he even said embarrassedly, ¡°Did I bite you? It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m too stupid.¡± Chapter 512 Olivia was speechless. She felt that Daniel did it on purpose, but she had no evidence. ¡°Forget it, forget it!¡± Olivia thought to herself and pounded her head. She felt that she must have been too tired recently. Why were her thoughts running wild? Daniel must have bitten her hand because he could not see. Just like that, Olivia fed Daniel sandwich, scrambled eggs, and cereal. After breakfast, Olivia lowered her head to look at the mess on the table. She put on her veil and prepared to go out to call the servants to clean up. After she left, Daniel was the only one left in the room. His previously dull eyes instantly became deep and lively. He thought of the sweet scene of Livy feeding him during breakfast. Daniel regretted not going blind earlier. Was there something wrong with his brain in the past? Why was he so rational, sensible, and capable? He did not rely on Livy for anything, causing Livy to not pay attention to him anymore. Daniel decided that in front of Livy, he would be someone who could not take care of himself. There was still half a bowl of cereal left on the table. It was the leftovers from Olivia. Daniel stared at the cereal and was a little puzzled. He knew Olivia¡¯s appetite and knew that she had always been self¨C disciplined. As long as she ate well for breakfast, she would never eat too much, However, in the past few days, her appetite had increased, and it was almost twice as big as before. Could it be that her appetite had really increased? Daniel frowned. Footsteps came from the door. It was Livy. Daniel¡¯s gaze fell on the half bowl of cereal. Then, he suddenly had an idea. He raised his hand and picked up the bowl of cereal, pouring it onto his pants. When Olivia returned, she saw this scene. The handsome and noble man stood rooted to the ground in a daze. Half a bowl of cereal was scattered on his pants, and his expression was unchanged. ¡°Daniel?¡± Olivia hurried over and helped him to the side. Then, she wiped the cereal off his body. ¡°Livy Daniel felt wronged. ¡°I identally spilled it ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay,¡± Oliviaforted him. ¡°I feel terrible. Daniel frowned. I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡± Olivia did not think too much about it. She helped Daniel to the bathroom and sent him in. Just as she closed the door, she realized that Daniel could not see. The floor in the bathroom was so slippery, and he could not see. Olivia immediately became worried. She knocked lightly on the door. ¡°Daniel, do you need help?¡± 2/3 Chapter 312 As soon as she finished speaking, the bathroom door opened with a bang. Daniel had already taken off his shirt, revealing his firm chest. He looked at Olivia in confusion and helplessness. ¡°Livy, am I stupid? Do I need your help to shower?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to say such things.¡± Olivia frowned and dragged Daniel in to help him shower. The bathroom was very hot and steam was rising. Olivia¡¯s body was drenched. Her silk clothes stuck to her body, highlighting her curvaceous figure. From Daniel¡¯s angle, he could clearly see her cor and the fair skin underneath her clothes. Just by looking at it, it was as if he could feel the smooth touch of her hands.. A fire instantly ignited in Daniel¡¯s stomach. The ferocious beast in his body roared, its eyes dark and vaguely filled with madness. Before Olivia could react, her body was pressed against the wall. The strong hormonal scent of a man instantly enveloped her. Daniel held her tightly and pressed himself against her domineeringly, not allowing her to reject him. Olivia¡¯s back was pressed against the cold tiles. She barely managed to maintain a trace of consciousness. Before the situation was about to lose control, she said, ¡°No, Daniel, my child¡­¡± Daniel¡¯s hand that was squeezing her shoulder froze. Then, he looked up in shock. He was so hesitant and surprised that he could not control his emotions and forgot to pretend that he was blind. ¡°Your child?¡± Daniel was dumbfounded and confused. Fortunately, Olivia did not notice his abnormality. Instead, she grabbed hisrge hand and ced it on her abdomen. ¡°There¡¯s a small life here.¡± Daniel¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted, and his entire body froze. He stopped in his tracks and lowered his head to stare nkly at Olivia¡¯s slightly protruding abdomen. At this moment, all his doubts were answered. Livy¡¯s medical skills were so high, why did she not cure the fetal toxin on her face? Why did Livy¡¯s appetite suddenly increase? Why was her appetite twice as big as before? It turned out that she was pregnant! Chapter 513 Chapter 513 Chapter 513 Daniel was stunned. He looked like a silly goose, Was he going to be a father again? All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. After the excitement, he took a deep breath and calmed down. Now that Livy was pregnant, he could not let her take care of him like that anymore. Hence, Daniel suddenly screamed and pointed ahead. ¡°Light, there¡¯s light. Livy, I can see!¡± Olivia was speechless. Did Daniel really think that she was a fool? Olivia immediately understood. She was so angry that she kicked Daniel. You baddie, are you pretending to be blind?¡± Sensing Olivia¡¯s anger, Daniel felt helpless for a moment. He was most afraid of angering Livy. It was not fear, but heartache. He did not like Livy to be angry. Daniel looked a little guilty. At this moment, for the first time, he was at a loss. He was flustered and did not know what to do. Hence, he said, ¡°It¡¯s an illusion. It¡¯s just an illusion. Livy, I can¡¯t see again.¡± Olivia could not be bothered with him. She pulled off the veil on her face and approached Daniel with an ugly face full of fetal toxin. ¡°Can you see me? You saw such an ugly me, right? Do you think I¡¯m ugly? Is it fun to pretend to be blind and y with me?¡± Daniel did not say anything. He just looked at Olivia quietly. His eyes were as calm as still water, deep and quiet. When he stared at her, it seemed to be able to suck her in. Daniel, stripped of his yful and aggrieved facade, was truly an incredibly handsome man. Every inch and every bit of him seemed as if they had been meticulously sculpted. What was even rarer was his temperament. It was powerful andzy, and there was an indescribable sense of recklessness. Daniel pinched Olivia¡¯s shoulder, and the teasing and scolding on his face disappeared. He looked at her seriously. ¡°Livy, do you know why I never mentioned your face?¡± Olivia was stunned. It seemed that Daniel really did not mention how the fetal toxin made her face look. He did not even ask, as if he did not care at all. ¡°Why?¡± Olivia asked. ¡°Because I¡¯ve never taken the fetal toxin seriously. Daniel was speaking the truth. He really did not think that the fetal toxin made Olivia ugly. His aesthetic sense seemed to have changed after meeting Olivia. When Olivia¡¯s face was clean and there was no fetal toxin, he thought she looked good. Now that Olivia¡¯s face was filled with traces of fetal toxin, he also thought she looked good. Therefore, he really did not take the fetal toxin to heart. ¡°Livy Daniel leaned his head on Olivia¡¯s forehead. ¡°Between us, you¡¯re the only one who can¡¯t let go. It¡¯s just fetal toxin. Even if your entire body turns pitch¨Cck, I¡¯ll still think that you look the best.¡± Chapter 518 Olivia pinched her fingers and felt like crying. She was indescribably moved. She wiped her eyes. ¡°Am I really not ugly?¡± ¡°Of course, my Livy is the best in the world.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you feel ashamed to be with me like this?¡± ¡°No.¡± Daniel curled his lips. There was an indescribable strong confidence in his smile. ¡°Livy, the two of us havee this far. We no longer need to care about anyone¡¯s evaluation. Am I so weak in your eyes that I can be easily controlled?¡± ¡°Daniel¡­ Olivia buried herself in Daniel¡¯s arms. The two of them hugged for a while before Daniel pulled Olivia out in a hurry. ¡°Your clothes are wet. Quickly change. Don¡¯t hurt the baby. Olivia changed into a clean set of clothes and no longer wore the veil. She was already able to face Daniel calmly. ¡°Livy, do you want to go back to Evervale with me?¡± Daniel squeezed Olivia¡¯s hand. Olivia frowned. During this period of time, although she was in the Flores family, she had been secretly investigating the Grant family¡¯s news. She found out that the Grant family had changed a lot recently, The circle of Elders only existed in name. Now, almost all of their strength was gathered in Alexander¡¯s hands. Alexander seemed to be crazy. Olivia was not afraid of him, but she was pregnant now and did not want to fight a lunatic head¨Con. Although Berry had selfish motives and allowed her to be infected with the fetal toxin, she had to admit that Berry had set up a very good smokescreen for her. Now that the Flores family was under Olivia¡¯s control, Olivia wanted to give birth to her child and recuperate before returning. ¡°Alright.¡± Daniel nodded. He would support any idea Olivia had as long as she did not separate from him. ¡°Oh right.¡± Daniel thought of something, ¡°Sheyenne contacted the Capitol Research Institute. Bard contacted me and said that Sheyenne took away thetest chip results.¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°I know about this.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Daniel was relieved. He leaned back on the sofa casually and twirled Olivia¡¯s hair with his fingertips. ¡°Do you need me to deal with them?¡± ¡®No need.¡± Olivia shook her head and said calmly, ¡°I have a way.¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes liy up. He loved the lively expression on Olivia¡¯s face when she confronted others. ¡°What method?¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes were curved in curiosity. ¡°Let me guess. Do you have newer technologies in your hands? When Jason and the others have prepared the equipment production line, are you going to release thetest technology?¡± ¡°No.¡± Olivia kept Daniel in suspense and smiled slyly. ¡°I¡¯m not telling you yet. Just wait and see.¡± Chapter 514 Chapter 514 Chapter 514 At the Grant family hotel Alexander sat in his wheelchair, his thin lips pursed tightly as he listened to Damian¡¯s report. ¡°Mr. Alexander, our men in the Capitol Research Institute received news that Olivia had contacted Bard and asked for thetest chip technology. I investigated deeper into this and found that Olivia handed the chip technology to Jason Sprout of the Wayne Country¡¯s Sprout family. Jason Sprou?¡± Alexander raised his eyebrows in confusion. ¡°Since when did Olivia have anything to do with the Sprout family?¡± he thought. Olivia had changedpletely ever since she returned from the auction house in Wayne Country, Although she did not change appearance or temperament¨Cwise, she gave off a different feeling. Moreover, she almost never interfered in the matters at the research institute and had been quietly staying by Daniel¡¯s side. Daniel¡¯s exnation was that Olivia was recuperating and needed time to rest. Why wasn¡¯t she staying in Evervale if she was recuperating? Why did she have toe to Wayne Country and hand the chip technology to an unknown minor family? Alexander could not figure out what Olivia was doing. ¡°Send someone to keep an eye on the Sprout family, Alexander ordered in a deep voice. After giving the order, Alexander called Jeremy. Jeremy had led his men to attack Olivia¡¯s faction ever since her ident at the auction. Although they did not manage to snatch the position of the dean of the research institute for themselves, they had firmly upied a certain status within the institute. There were nine departments in the research institute, and he had snatched control over three of them. Of the remaining six, three firmly supported Olivia and three remained neutral. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Jeremy had been rather worried for some time after Olivia returned. He thought that Olivia would attack him, but he did not expect Olivia to do nothing. At this point, Jeremy hadpletely stabilized his power within the institute. Jeremy subconsciously trembled when he received Alexander¡¯s call. The Grant family¡¯s Alexander was too terrifying. Originally, the Watson family had fallen out with the Grant family and did not dare topete with Olivia for control of the research institute. It was Alexander who found him and secretly provided him with a lot of support. Only then did Jeremy manage to regain a foothold in the research institute. ¡°Mr. Alexander, Jeremy greeted, his tone respectful. ¡°What can I do for you?¡± Alexander leaned back in his wheelchair. His gaze was cold, and his tone was like a venomous snake. ¡°How¡¯s the progress at the research institute?¡± ¡°Mr. Alexander, it is very difficult to shake Olivia¡¯s position in the research institute, Jeremy said with a sigh, ¡°Not many people cared about politics and governance in a ce like this. Most researchers are very simple¨Cminded. They don¡¯t care abour power struggles and profits. All they value is a person¡¯s academic ability. They will support whoever is capable and can promote the development of scientific research. ¡°The three neutral professors are all famous old professors in the industry, and they have students all over the world. They aren¡¯t moved by the benefits I offered at all.¡± Threaten them if bribery doesn¡¯t work.¡± Alexander was getting impatient.. Chapter 514 He had be more and more irritable ever since he broke his legs. He had no patience at all. His tone was malicious and fierce. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Professor Tomaz from the Mathematics and Physics Department have a granddaughter in the entertainment industry? Get someone to kidnap her!¡± Jeremy was speechless. ¡°Mr. Alexander is getting more and more reckless,¡± he thought. Jeremy wanted to take over the research institute, not destroy it. He hesitated and said, ¡°Things aren¡¯t that bad yet! Mr. Alexander, don¡¯t worry. I have an idea.¡± ¡°What idea?¡± Alexander frowned. ¡°It¡¯s about the chips, Jeremy exined. ¡°My team has achieved a breakthrough in chip technology and developed thetest generation of chips. They are thinner and more advanced than the previous ones and have arger storage capacity, ¡°Olivia got Bard to give thetest chip technology to the Sprout family. She must want to cooperate with the Sprout family and make a huge profit. ¡°We can disrupt their ns by secretly manufacturing our chips. We can release our better chips after the Sprout family invested arge amount of money to produce their chips. That¡¯ll bankrupt the Sprout family.¡± ¡°Good! That is a great n!¡± Alexander mmed his hand on the table. ¡°We¡¯ll do as you say. This will not only cost Olivia a lot of money, but it will also push down her prestige in the research institute.¡± After staying in Wayne Country for so many days, there was finally something to be happy about. Alexander exited the study after hanging up the phone. He looked around before asking coldly. ¡°Where¡¯s Bettany?¡± The servant was shocked and immediately replied, ¡°Mr. Alexander, Miss Fulham has returned to her room. I¡¯ll get her to Bettany walked out of the room and couldn¡¯t help but shiver when she saw Alexander. ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡± Alexander red at Bettany, his gaze as sharp as a sword. Bettany shook her head in a panic and her body trembled violently. Alexander smiled cruelly when he saw this. ¡°Didn¡¯t you like me very much? Didn¡¯t you pretend to be someone else to get close to me? Why are you afraid of me now?¡± As he spoke, he hooked Bettany¡¯s chin with his fingertip. He moved his finger back and forth on her face. His cold fingertips slid across Bettany¡¯s face like a venomous snake. Bettany was so frightened that she did not dare to breathe. She was afraid that she had provoked Alexander. ¡°Boring¡± Bettany¡¯s fear fored Alexander. He had actually been deceived by such a timid, mediocre, and useless woman. Alexander sneered and retracted his finger. He said coldly, ¡°Go wash the clothes.¡± Bettany did not dare to refuse. She hurriedly ran to the bathroom. There was a pile of clothes soaking in arge basin. waiting to be washed by her. She was used to Alexander¡¯s punishment. She would do anything as long as he did not hit her or take her life. The clothes in the basin were rather stiff and extremely difficult to scrub. Bettany¡¯s hand tendons were injured, so she could not exert any strength at all. She had to use all the strength in her body to scrub the clothes. Alexander sat at the door and watched her effortfully wash the clothes. He only left when he felt bored. Chapter 514 Bettany¡¯s body withered from exhaustion as soon as Alexander left. She rubbed her sore wrist and stood up. A servant hurried forward and wiped Bettany¡¯s hands with a towel. Speaking of which. Bettany was in a very contradictory situation. On one hand, Alexander often punished her and put her down, trying his best to humiliate her. On the other hand, Alexander did not restrict her actions. It was as if she was still the esteemed guest of the Grant family. Bettany did not know what Alexander meant with his actions either. Bettany asked the maid after she wiped her hands clean, ¡°Did you find out what I asked you?¡± The maid looked troubled. ¡°Miss Fulham, I¡¯ve contacted all the hospitals in Wayne Country. No one can treat the broken tendons in your hands¡± ¡°Impossible.¡± Bettany looked irritated. ¡°It must be because you didn¡¯t do your best. How can there be no solution? There are so many amazing doctors in the world. I don¡¯t believe that no one can cure my hand. Back then, Olivia had easily treated her tendons by stabbing her a few times with silver needles over several days. The maid lowered her head and remained silent. Bettany became even more frustrated when she saw this. Chapter 515 Chapter 515 Chapter 515 Jason withdrew the Sprout family from thepetition for the project after he obtained the chip technology. He even withdrew from the Star Competition. The Lopez family and the Sprout family were in the same boat. In just a few days, the originally bustling Flores family mansion, where many other families have gathered, became more than half empty. Dolph Flores was shocked. He quickly met with the elder of the Sprout family. ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys going to fight for Daniel¡¯s project, which is worth billions of dors, anymore? Something¡¯s wrong!¡± Dolph shook his head. ¡°One family won¡¯t be able to undertake such a huge project. Didn¡¯t we agree that our four families would work together?¡± Gaius Sprout coughed twice, then said after a while, ¡°We won¡¯tpete for the project anymore. You guys can work with Daniel Dolph was in disbelief. ¡°This is a once¨Cin¨Ca¨Clifetime opportunity. We¡¯ll be able to fully expand into the market of the Hushe Republic as long as we work with Daniel. It¡¯s such a rare opportunity for the four of us, but you¡¯re actually giving it up?¡± Gaius chuckled and looked at Dolph with faint contempt. ¡°Dolph, you can¡¯t cling to your old ideas anymore. This is a technological society. Our four families¡® voodoo medicine might be unique, but they are insignificant in this world of ours. Only technology will be enduring. The Sprout and Lopez families have decided to enter the chip industry, ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± Dolph¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. Something like that required talent and skills. They wouldn¡¯t be able to enter a high¨Ctech industry like the chip industry with the technological level of Wayne Country, which did not even have a fully developed light industry. The Sprout and Lopez families must be crazy.. Gaius looked up at Dolph and said with a faint smile, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we met. Dolph, the Sprout family is not longer the Sprout family we were before.¡± He didn¡¯t want to continue speaking to Dolnd turned to leave. When he passed by the elder of the Dale family, Raymond, he suddenly stopped and asked in a benevolent tone, ¡°Raymond, do you want to invest a little Raymond was shocked and shook his head in fear. ¡°No, no, no. Don¡¯t worry about us. The Dale family is determined to follow Daniel.¡± Daniel had scared the Dale family out of their wits. They did not dare to think too much and were determined to follow Daniel. ¡°Heh, coward.¡± Gaius had a contemptuous tone. He ignored everyone and walked straight out the door. He thought, ¡°It¡¯s only a small project worth a few billion dors. The chip technology that we have obtained will give us billion dors or even more in the future.¡± This time, the Sprout and Lopez families had staked everything on this. They had sold all their assets to gather funds. They had even sold almost all their overseas assets.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. After Caius left, Dolph felt that something was wrong no matter how he thought about it. He hurriedly gathered everyone and went to look for Olivia. Olivia was rxing in Maple Vi. She casually said when she heard that Dolph and the others were here, ¡°Let them in.¡± think ¡°Saintess!¡± Dolph said with a conflicted expression the moment he walked in. ¡°Something has happened. The Sprout and Lopez families are withdrawing from thepetition for Daniel¡¯s project and are entering the chip industry. Do you there¡¯s something fishy about this?¡± Olivia sat up straight and pointed to the seat next to her. She asked Dolph and the others to sit down and then said calmly, 1/2 Chapter 515 ¡°They probably want to die.¡± Dolph was speechless, He thought, ¡°Saintess, aren¡¯t you being too direct?¡± ¡°Saintess, Dolph said, very confused, ¡°Should we do something? Actually, I think that while Gaius¡¯s actions are a little abrupt, he is not unreasonable. The high¨Ctech industry is flourishing. Do you think the Flores family should also invest a little into the industry?¡± Olivia nced at him speechlessly. ¡°Is there something wrong with your brain?¡± Dolph was dumbfounded by the scolding. He stuttered, ¡°Then what should we do? families?¡± ould we ignore the Sprout and Lopez He wondered, ¡°What does Saintess mean by that? Is she not optimistic about the high¨Ctech industry?¡± ¡°We find a way to get a good deal, of course!¡± Olivia hooked her little finger and gestured for everyone to listen. The chip industry is a money¨Cburning industry. A few billion dors being thrown into the industry will only lead to a small improvement in chip technology. The Sprout and Lopez families will naturally have to sell their assets in other industries to gather funds since they want to enter the chip industry. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you acquiring the industries that the two families are selling at this time? Why are you being conflicted¡± Olivia¡¯s words instantly woke Dolph up. He widened his eyes in shock. ¡°Y¨Cyou mean¡­ ¡°Having four major families is too much,¡± Olivia lowered her gaze and said coldly. Just one or two major families are enough.¡± The implication behind the Saintess¡¯s words was too shocking. The elders of the Flores family were too shocked to speak. They stood there like statues. They only came back to their senses after they left Maple Vi and returned to the Flores family¡¯s meeting hall. The Fourth Elder was the first to speak. ¡°What do you think the Saintess means? Does she want to annex the Sprout and Lopez families?¡± The cup in the Second Elder¡¯s hand fell to the ground. His wrist was shaking uncontrobly as he struggled to ept reality. The four major families had existed for hundreds of years. Although theypeted with each other, they had never annexed the other families. Yet, the Saintess was trying to annex the Sprout and Lopez families the moment she made a move. T¨C this¡­ The Second Elder didn¡¯t know how to describe the Saintess. This was too much. It was beyond his imagination. Chapter 516 Chapter 516 Chapter 516 Although Olivia¡¯s intentions were beyond the imagination of the elders, it was just as Olivia had said. This was a rare opportunity. The Sprout and Lopez families had sold almost all their assets to gather money, leaving only a few of their foundational businesses in the country. The Flores family and the Dale family bought up those assets happily. They would buy them as long as it was the Sprout family and the Lopez family selling them. In the end, most of the businesses of the Sprout and Lopez families fell into the hands of the Flores and Dale families. The Flores family had bought more because they had more funds from Daniel¡¯s investment, Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. After a few months, Dale looked at the businesses his family owned and did not even dare to blink. The Flores family was already thergest corporation in Wayne Country. ¡°Was it that easy?¡± he thought. Dolph couldn¡¯t believe it. He turned around and got someone to pinch him. The Second Elder shook his head like a rattle drum. ¡°No, no, I also want someone to pinch me.¡± Dolph took a deep breath and turned to Olivia. ¡°Saintess, what kind of game are you ying? The four major families have held equal power for hundreds of years, yet you managed to push the Sprout and Lopez families out of the ranks of the four major families in just a few months. T¨Cthis¡­¡± ¡°This is too amazing!¡± he thought. At this time, Olivia¡¯s stomach had grown veryrge and she did not hide it anymore. The Flores family also tacitly did not mention it. It seemed that no one cared about the Saintess¡¯s pregnancy. Olivia was resting in her chair. She looked up and said calmly when she heard what Dolph said, ¡°Is it very difficult? It¡¯s merely the Sprout family.¡± She really didn¡¯t take it to heart. Olivia did not think much of Dolph¡¯s words, but the few elders of the Flores family exchanged nces when they heard what she said. Their fear and respect for the Saintess increased even more. Jason had already started production of his chips. Gaius came over to take a look at the production line a few times, and he felt a little more at ease when he saw that the contract had already been signed. The Sprout family was making a major move this time, and they had used up almost all of their resources. They would not have dared to risk it all if they had not confirmed that the chip technology was real and that they had already obtained severalrge contracts. ¡°Dad¡± Jason nced at Gaius, who was trembling in fear, and smiled. ¡°With great riskes great reward. Don¡¯t worry about it. This chip is good stuff. I¡¯ve already received tworge onders from the Tushe Republic. The chips will be sold out immediately the moment we produce them. The other party has already transferred the deposit. Caius nodded. He was secretly very satisfied with Jason, but he still had to lecture him. ¡°You did a good job this time, but don¡¯t be arrogant. Our family is new to the chip industry. You have to manage its future development well.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Jason said with a faint smile. He had long set his sights outside of the small Sprout family. His goal was to beparable to Daniel. Chapter 516 While the Sprout family was mass¨Cproducing their chips, Alexander was not idle either. He secretly invested arge amount of money to produce a new generation of chips. He was just waiting for the Sprout family to release their chip to deal a fatal blow to them. Time passed very quickly. The Sprout family had produced enough chips and had set a date for a press conference. Alexander also set a date for a press conference on the same day as the Sprout family. Olivia was almost nine months into her pregnancy. She stayed in the house all day and did not go anywhere. In her free time, other than conducting some prenatal education, she would look for Sheyenne to test some drugs out. After a period of experimentation, Olivia produred a drug that removed fetal toxins. It was just that the drug was not mild enough. Sheyenne pulled her delicate face out of her work after removing the fetal toxins. She sat on a chair and turned to look at Olivia. Suddenly, her lips curled into a smile. Tm very curious. Does Daniel know what you look like now?¡± Olivia did not even look up andpletely ignored her. Sheyenne was not angry. She continued, ¡°I heard that the Sprout family is holding a press conference today aboutputer chips. Aren¡¯t you curious where they got the chip technology from?¡± Olivia handed the altered prescription to Charlee and ordered coldly. Take her down to test the drug.¡± of me. Sheyenne did not want to go down. She wanted to see Olivia¡¯s panicked expression and struggled not to leave. ¡°Let go I¡¯m not leaving. Olivia, let me tell you. The Sprout family¡¯s chip technology was taken from the research institute. I took it using your identity¡± At this point, she deliberately paused and waited to see Olivia¡¯s angry expression. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t see anything Olivia couldn¡¯t even be bothered to look §á§â. She threw Sheyenne a tabletputer and said calmly. This is a live broadcast of the press conference. Watch.¡± Sheyenne did not understand what was going on. She lowered her head and held the tablet to watch the live broadcast, She first watched the Sprout family¡¯s press conference. As the spokesperson, Jason spoke imposingly and caused the feelings of many to surge. Sheyenne was also very excited. However, in the next second, her expression changed She saw the Grant family¡¯s press conference. They were announcing a chip that was more advanced and cheaper than the Sprout family¡¯s ¡°How did this happen?¡± she thought. Sheyenne was shocked. Her eyes were filled with disbelief. Then, she slowly turned her head to look at Olivia. She said with an incredulous tone, ¡°It¡¯s you, it¡¯s you, right? You did it on purpose. You set us up on purpose. What you gave us was not thetest technology at all.¡± Sheyenne roared, her eyes bing bloodshot. Olivia looked at her quietly. ¡°You think too highly of yourself. Who do you think you are? Are you worthy of me deliberately setting you up?¡± Olivia closed the picture book on herp and said coldly, ¡°Everything was your choice. No one forced you, and no one lied. Speaking of this, Olivia suddenly curled her lips and said softly. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think that you¡¯ll only obtain benefits by pretending to be me. Do you think that there are no disadvantages? My position has never been limited to benefits. There are also enemies and dangers. ¡°You were fine when you didn¡¯t do anything before, but you¡¯ll naturally be surrounded by enemies once you start thinking about recing me.¡± Olivia was never worried that her position would be reced. Aside from her, no one else could sit firmly in that position. Chapter 517 Chapter 517 Chapter 517 The release of the Grant family¡¯s chip was a devastating blow to the Sprout family. Jason¡¯s wrist kept trembling as he looked at the refund requests. He was stunned. One moment, he was high¨Cspirited and had set Daniel as his goal. Yet in the next second, he was facing potential bankruptcy. It never rained but it poured. Jason was hit by bad news after bad news, The Grant family¡¯s chip was of a higher grade than theirs, yet its unit price was 40 dors cheaper. Not only that, but the Grant family seemed to be out to annihte the Sprout family. Jason had lost everything and was utterly defeated in mere days. Not only did he lose the Sprout family, but he also brought the Lopez family down with him. Gaius immediately fainted and was sent to the ICU. Meanwhile, the other elders wished they could eat Jason alive. Originally, Jason still had a group of loyal confidants and guards that he trusted by his side. However, he had long lost the trust of the people because of the previous series of events. The moment he showed signs of weakness, his confidants instantly switched sides and hit him when he was down. In just a few days, Jason fell into the depths of hell. His eyes were bloodshot as he frantically looked for ¡°Olivia¡°. She had promised to give him thetest chip technology. How could she lie to him! Sheyenne¡¯s teeth were trembling violently when she received Jason¡¯s call. She did not know how to exin or what to say. She finally broke down in the face of Jason¡¯s series of questions. She admitted, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know anything. Don¡¯t ask me. I¡¯m not Olivia Jason, I¡¯m Sheyenne. I¡¯m Berry Flores. ¡°The Saintess at the Flores family is the real Olivia. On the day of the auction, I gave her all my clothes and asked her to be found by the Flores family in my ce. As for me, I entered the Hushe Republic and disguised myself as Olivia.¡± Sheyenne sobbed. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what happened. How did things turn out like this? I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­ Sheyenne had revealed too much information at once. Jason only knew what was going on after processing it for a while. Then, his face instantly turned ashen. He looked as if he had eaten shit. At this point, he couldn¡¯t care less about calming down. He went straight to the Flores family to find the real Olivia, the current Saintess of the Flores family. A guard came over to receive him as soon as he entered the Flores family. ¡°Mr. Sprout, the Saintess is in the reception room. Pleasee this way.¡± Jason took the lead and rushed into the reception room. He roared at Olivia, ¡°Olivia Taylor. Great, you¡¯re the real Olivia. We have no grudges with each other. Why are you treating me like this!¡± ¡°Is there really no enmity between us?¡± Olivia asked calmly. Jason choked at the question and stuttered, ¡°Aren¡¯t you line? True, that might have been some unhappiness between us and I did have bad intentions toward you. However, I didn¡¯t seed withC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org anything in the end! You¡¯repletely fine! ¡°Why are you so petty?¡± 1/2 Chapter 517 ¡°Wrong, I¡¯m not petty.¡± Olivia shook her finger. ¡°I¡¯m heartless!¡± Jason was speechless. By the side, Alexander¡¯s expression turned darker and darker as he watched all of this. He hade to look for Daniel to show off, wanting to see Daniel and Olivia¡¯s defeated expressions. In the end, when he arrived, he only saw Daniel and the Saintess of the Flores family. He did not see Olivia. Just as he was confused, Jason came in like the wind. After Jason¡¯s outburst, Alexander finally understood that the real Olivia was the Flores family¡¯s Saintess Previously, the Hushe Republic¡¯s ¡°Olivia¡± had always been Berry in disguise. Alexander looked at Olivia in shock and disbelief. Olivia turned around and suddenly smiled at him. This time, it¡¯s all thanks to you, Mr. Alexander, for standing up for me. Speaking of which, you don¡¯t have to be so nice. I¡¯ll settle my own matters. I don¡¯t need your help. Alexander was about to go crazy. He roared, ¡°Who helped you?¡± ¡°Oh, Olivia nodded and said, ¡°I know that you didn¡¯t mean to help me. You were just stupid. It was just a coincidence.¡± ¡°Olivia Taylor!¡± Alexander enunciated every word, his eyes almost popping out of their sockets. Chapter 518 Chapter 518 Chapter 518 Alexander WHIS furious. However, heughed out loud instead. Sitting in his wheelchair, he suddenly looked up at Olivia sinisterly. His gaze lingered on Olivia¡¯s bulgi Taylor, how many months pregnant are you? You¡¯re about to give birth, right?¡± Alexander¡¯s gaze was too vicious. Daniel subconsciously frowned and reached out to protect Olivia. tummy. ¡°Miss tummy. He knitted his thick, ink¨Clike eyebrows, and with a wave of his slender fingers, a group of burly bodyguards surrounded. them. *Alexander, you¡¯re in my territory. Don¡¯t try anything funny, Daniel said, his deep and maic voice containing a faint hint of threat. Alexander could hear the threat in Daniel¡¯s words, but he did not care. He had already crippled both his legs. He did not have to care about his ailing body, which was at death¡¯s door. He was already in hell. He wanted to drag a few more people down with him. Alexander curled his lips into a smile. There was an indescribable evilness hidden within his smile. ¡°Are you threatening me, Mr. Sullivan? ¡°Humph¡­¡± He sneered. Unfortunately, you can¡¯t threaten me. All I have left is this worthless life, so it doesn¡¯t matter if I die. However, Mr. Sullivan, you have your wife and child by your side. You can¡¯t go all out against me now that Miss Taylor is pregnant. Daniel nced at Alexander indifferently and did not take him seriously. He had never been afraid of Alexander, nor had he ever treated Alexander as an opponent. He just treated him as a mad dog. ¡°Livy.¡± Daniel looked down at Olivia. She was all he cared about. ¡°Go back and rest first.¡± Olivia subconsciously grabbed Daniel¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°No¡± She was the one who set up this trap today. Her goal was to force Alexander to make the first move with reckless abandon. It was only that way that she could legitimately take him down. She did not like to be beaten passively, and hiding was not a solution. A great offense was the best defense, after all. She had to take down Alexander before she gave birth. Her idea was too risky. She knew that Daniel would not agree, so she did not tell him at all. She had arranged everything secretly. She had already contacted Captain Chavez, who had brought a team of elites to protect her. The people Captain Chavez brought with him were from the most elite teams in the country. However, due to thews and regtions, they could not take the initiative to attack Alexander and could only defend Olivia passively. Previously, Alexander had been secretly plotting to assassinate Olivia. However, they could not do anything to him as they could not find any concrete evidence. However, things were different now, Captain Chavez could subdue Alexander openly once Alexander turned hostile and attacked Olivia. ¡°Go back and rest,¡± Daniel said firmly. ¡°Daniel¡± Olivia shook her head. This was a once¨Cin¨Ca¨Clifetime opportunity. She could not miss it. She wanted to say something, but her heart skipped a beat when her gaze suddenly met Daniel¡¯s dark and deep eyes. She seemed to understand what was going on. A Jump formed in her throat. ¡°You¡­ know everything?¡± ¡°Go and rest.¡± Daniel did not deny it. His tone was firm. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. In the past, Daniel had never stopped Olivia no matter what she did, even if it was dangerous. That was because he believed in her and himself. He believed that he could protect her. However, Daniel could no longer ept Olivia taking such a risk ever since her ident at the auction. He loved her deeply and doted on her. He would not stop her from doing anything she wanted to do. He would even support her silently behind her back. However, he had to be the one to bear the danger. At the beginning, Daniel did not know about Olivia¡¯s n. However, Daniel was smart. He quickly guessed what Olivia was up to despite not knowing at first. He did not stop her. Instead, he added fuel to the fire behind the scenes, as well as tied up loose ends. He made Alexander really think that Olivia was working with Jason. ¡°Be good.¡± Daniel kissed Olivia¡¯s forehead and whispered. Leave this to me.¡± Chapter 519 Chapter 519 Chapter 519 Olivia could not dissuade Daniel, so she could only head back to rest. Alexander sat at the side and calmly watched Olivia leave. No one knew what he was thinking. After Olivia left, he suddenly looked up at Daniel with a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯ve also found out a lot of information about the Flores family¡¯s Saintess in my investigation. Rumor has it that she looks as ugly as a demon. Olivia mustn¡¯t be too beautiful, given that can disguise herself as the Saintess for so long. At this point, he deliberately paused for a moment and looked at Daniel with malice in his eyes. ¡°You sure seem to not mind any woman, to be with someone as ugly as her. Daniel had never been led by the nose. Hepletely ignored what Alexander said. He could not be bothered to put on an act now that Olivia was not around. He turned a chair around and ced his long legs on it. His usually quiet and deep gaze suddenly became cold and sharp. He looked at Alexander as if Alexander was dead. ¡°Alexander, I¡¯m different from Olivia. She follows the rules and is soft- hearted. She will show mercy to others. all ¡°Meanwhile, I won¡¯t be soft¨Chearted toward you at al As he spoke, Daniel suddenly raised his finger and gestured. Your phone is ringing. Pick it up.¡± Alexander¡¯s intuition told him that something was wrong. He suddenly had a bad feeling. His phone vibrated violently. It was a call from Jeremy. Alexander stared deeply at Daniel, then lowered his head to pick up the call ¡°Hello.¡± On the other end of the line, Jeremy was no longer as humble as before. Instead, he announced with a happy smile, ¡°Mr. Alexander, you¡¯re bankrupt.¡± Alexander frowned and did not understand what was going on for a moment. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand?¡± Jeremy sneered. ¡°The chip technology I provided you is not thetest one at all. The research institute has just announced thetest advancement in chip technology, which has caused the Grant family stocks to plummet. Your stocks have already been forced off the market.¡± Alexander was speechless. What Jeremy said shocked him too much. Alexander¡¯s ears buzzed and his mind went nk. His knuckles turned white as he tightened his grip on the phone. After a long time, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You betrayed me!¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Jeremy¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°Mr. Alexander, you¡¯re crazy. You don¡¯t care about anything else except taking revenge and dragging others into hell with you. But I¡¯m not crazy. I want to live. The Watson family also wants to live. Mr. Sullivan has already cured the poison in my stomach and promised me not to pursue the mistakes of the other members of the Watson family. ¡°Mr. Alexander, I don¡¯t want to be crazy with you!¡± With that, he hung up the phone. Alexander¡¯s face turned ashen as he heard the busy tone on the other end of the line. He suddenly looked up and red at Daniel as if he wanted to eat him up. ¡°Daniel Sullivan, it¡¯s you! It¡¯s you, right? It¡¯s all your fault!¡± Daniel calmly looked at Alexander and enunciated every word he said clearly, ¡°You should be d that Olivia was your opponent. She is open and aboveboard, and you only managed to live until now because she follows the rules! I would not Chapter 319 have let you live another second in this world if your opponent was me.¡± ¨C Olivia was the sun. She was open, tolerant, and loving. She loved everyone and tolerated all mistakes. She did things in the open even if she was scheming against Alexander. Meanwhile, Daniel was the dark night. There was no right or wrong in his heart, only benefits. He only acted like a modest gentleman because of Olivia. ¡°Alexander Grant, Daniel looked down at Alexander from above and announced his death sentence, The Grant family is gone. The Grant Corporation is bankrupt, and you have lost both your legs, You¡¯re just a cripple now!¡± ¡°Daniel Sullivan, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± The word ¡°cripple¡± made Alexander see red. He immediately whipped out his handgun and shot at Daniel. Daniel grunted coldly, and a circle of bodyguards surrounded him in an instant. The atmosphere was tense. A dense flurry of bullets rained down the area. In just a minute, the magnificent reception hall was riddled with holes. The bodyguards protected Daniel as they retreated. Alexander had reckless abandon. He did not dodge and did not fear death. He held up his gun and fired at Daniel. However, Alexander did not bring many people with him. Furthermore, Daniel was well¨Cprepared. With Captain Chavez¡¯s support, the situation was under control in less than half an hour. Alexander was shot twice. He coughed blood as he looked at Daniel. He still had an arrogant gaze even though he was surrounded and his men had surrendered. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, you can¡¯t kill me.¡± Daniel frowned. Alexanderughed out loud, vomiting blood as he did. He took out a jade bracelet from his pocket and threw it ground. on the Daniel suddenly tightened his gaze when he saw the jade bracelet. Then, he stepped forward and grabbed Alexander¡¯s neck. tightly. ¡°What did you do?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you see?¡± Alexander grinned, revealing his red teeth. This is Isabe¡¯s bracelet Daniel tightened his grip. Alexander coughed. ¡°Abem¡­ It¡¯s useless for you to strangle me to death. She¡¯s by the Luspian Sea. My men will throw her into the sea to be with the sharks if they don¡¯t see me return within half an hour.¡± Daniel frowned. He had arranged for many people to be around Isabe, and all of them were veterans. Not only that but there were also people from the country protecting her in the dark. The Sullivan fondly was an impregnable fortress. As long as Isabe did not go out, Alexander¡¯s men would not be able to get to her at all. Daniel didn¡¯t believe that Alexander could capture his mother and pass through the many obstacles back home to bring her to Wayne Country. That was impossible. However, the bracelet in front of him made him believe it. Cough, cough, cough.¡± Alexander coughed out a few more mouthfuls of blood and shakily took out a photo from his pocket. Daniel¡¯s pupils constricted the moment he saw the photo. He no longer hesitated. To the Luspian Sea!¡± Chapter 520 Chapter 520 Chapter 520 Daniel stood there and looked at Alexander. There was a turbulent storm in his eyes. The storm was like a tempest, sinister and cold. It seemed to want to swallow Alexander. Alexander could not help but shudder. All this while, he had always regarded Daniel as an opponent. He had never taken Daniel seriously and was even filled with disdain for him. However, Daniel¡¯s gaze at this moment made his scalp tingle and his body tremble uncontrobly. Alexander was in a daze as he looked at Daniel. It was only at this moment that he realized what Daniel had meant. It turned out that Daniel had never taken him seriously. He had never er even looked him in the eye. Only at this moment did Daniel release his fierce and oppressive aura. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Daniel nced at Alexander indifferently before looking away. Then, he drew him into a bodyguard¡¯s arms and instructed, ¡°Tie him up well.¡± The bodyguard tied Alexander up like a ball as soon as Daniel finished speaking Alexander allowed the bodyguard to do whatever he wanted to him. He did not say a word and only lowered his head to hide the sharp gaze in his eyes. It was only a moment of humiliation. He could tolerate it. From an angle that no one could see, Alexander curled his lips into a cold smile. ¡°I¡¯ll bring my men to the Laspian Sea. Captain Chavez, stay behind and protect Olivia, Daniel instructed unhurriedly. His expression was calm, making it impossible to read his thoughts. Even his voice did not fluctuate at all. ¡°Mr. Sullivan¡­¡± Captain Chavez was worried and wanted to say something, but Daniel stopped him. Captain Chavez¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and his wrist went numb. He was shocked by the deterrence of Daniel¡¯s gaze He was a special forces officer, yet he was scared away by Daniel¡¯s gaze. After giving his instructions, Daniel left with his men. Dozens of luxury cars drove straight toward the Luspian Sea. The wind on the coast was rather damp. Daniel¡¯s sweat stuck to his skin, making him feel ufortably warm. Daniel felt inexplicably frustrated. His head throbbed as if something was about to emerge. ¡®Hebe-¡± Someone wasughing in his mind. Daniel suddenly narrowed his eyes. He clenched his fists tightly and suppressed the voice in his mind. The voice seemed a little unwilling, but it could not rival Daniel¡¯s might. It could only disappear indignantly. When his emotions hadpletely calmed down and his head no longer hurt, Daniel opened his eyes and looked at the horizon. 1/2 2/2 Chapter 520 On the shore, a group of people had tied up Isabe and were threatening Daniel to let Alexander go. Ellis looked at Daniel coldly. ¡°Daniel? It really is Isabe. It¡¯s not a disguise. What should we do?¡± Daniel rubbed his temples and said in a low and decisive voice, ¡°Follow the n.¡± Ellis nodded. After the order was given, an explosion instantly reverberated on the Luspian Sea. Immediately after, several agile bodyguards rushed out from the water and wiped out the remaining Grant family soldiers who had tied Isabe up without much effort. Daniel got out of the car and walked toward the coast. Ellis went over first and untied the rope around Isabe¡¯s wrist. During this time, Isabe¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she stared at Daniel. She immediately pounced on Daniel when the ropes around her body were untied. She cried out, ¡°Daniel=¡± Daniel had been distant from his mother since he was young. He had never been so close to her, let alone hugged her. He felt a little unnatural, but his mother had just gone through an ordeal. Her body and mind must be in great pain. Daniel¡¯s heart softened and he did not avoid Isabe. He allowed Isabe to hug him tightly within her embrace. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s all in the past.¡± Daniel raised his hand, wanting to pat Isabe¡¯s back However, before his handnded on Isabe¡¯s back, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his neck- Isabe had stabbed a needle into his neck and pushed a drug into his body. The drug was too strong. Daniel only had time to see Isabe¡¯s indifferent eyes before he fell to the ground. ¡°Why?¡± His lips quivered as he questioned silently.. Chapter 521 Chapter 521 Chapter 521 At the Flores family. Olivia sat on a chair, feeling uneasy. The uneasy and irritable feeling kept lingering around her, suffocating her and making her ufortable. Her stomach also hurt. Charlee was scared out of her wits. She immediately squatted on the ground and said anxiously. ¡°Saintess, rx. Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s still a child in your stomach. Olivia also knew that she could not be impatient or let her imagination run wild, but she just could not calm down. She clenched her pale fingers and looked out of the window anxiously. Charlee felt extremely ufortable as she stared at the Saintess. She then said, ¡°Saintess, why don¡¯t 1 go on ahead and take look?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous. Olivia shook her head. Sheforted her stomach with her hands and forted herself to calm down. ¡°Wait a little longer.¡± Her voice was sofi. Charlee did not know if Olivia was speaking to her or herself. In the living room in front, Captain Chavez had already detained all the members of the Grant family and cleaned up the mess. His deputy came over to ask for instructions. ¡°Captain Chavez, it¡¯s been half an hour. Is there still no news from Daniel Captain Chavez frowned. ¡°Where are the people we arranged to go over?¡± He could not let Daniel go just like that. Olivia had instructed him to protect Daniel¡¯s safety. He could not let his guard down. Therefore, he had arranged for a team to follow behind Daniel and ensure his safety. The deputy shook his head. ¡°Nothing yet.¡± The deputy¡¯s phone rang as soon as he finished speaking. He was pleasantly surprised when he saw the number. ¡°It¡¯s the team following Daniel. There¡¯s news from Daniel!¡± The deputy immediately picked up the phone and handed it to Captain Chavez. Captain Chavez pressed the phone to his ear and said in a low voice, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Captain Chavez!¡± His subordinate¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°Something bad has happened to Daniel!¡± Captain Chavez¡¯s body tensed up. His gaze suddenly became sharp, and his tone was anxious. ¡°Speak? What exactly happened? Recalling everything that had happened before, his subordinate shivered and said in a low voice, ¡°Mrs. Sullivan suddenly attacked Daniel. Daniel fainted. Then, officials from Wayne Country appeared with a team of more than 10,000 people and took everyour away. Mrs. Sullivan, Daniel, and Alexander¡­ All of them were taken away. I¡¯m afraid we would have been taken away too if I didn¡¯t have the Hushe Republic¡¯s diplomatic token with me!¡± At this point, the subordinate said in a low voice, ¡°This is no longer something we can interfere with. Miss Taylor has to step forward and contact the Hushe Republic. The officials will have to be the ones to take action¡± Chapter 521 ¡°Why would things involve the Wayne Country¡¯s officials?¡± Captain Chavez thought. He frowned. Wayne Country¡¯s royal family had very little control over the country and turned a blind eye to the chaotic situation within their borders This time, they had managed to bring so many people into Wayne Country because they had communicated with Wayne Country¡¯s royal family. Logically speaking. Wayne Country¡¯s royal family would not interfere with their actions. Captain Chavez could not figure out what happened. He could only get his subordinates toe back for now and report this news to Olivia. Olivia was stillforting the child in her stomach when she received the news. Her stomach instantly ached when she heard that something had happened to Daniel and that he had been taken away by the Wayne Country¡¯s officials. Olivia could not withstand the pain no matter how strong her endurance was. She grabbed the armrest of the chair with both hands, her fingertips almost sinking into it. ¡°Oh no!¡± Charlee shouted, ¡°The Saintess is about to give birth. Let¡¯s go to the hospital!¡± Olivia was pushed away in a daze amidst the chaos. She kept thinking about the matter of Daniel being taken away. What was going on with Isabe? Why would the royal family of Wayne Country, who had always been religious, interfere with their affairs? These were all mysteries. She racked her brain to find the connection, but her stomach was hurting g more and more. She could not calm down. Charlee was on the verge of breaking down. She grabbed Olivia¡¯s hand tightly, ¡°Saintess, Saintess, don¡¯t think about it anymore. Take care of yourself first. Please take care of yourself first. You have to take care of the baby She thought, ¡°Yes, there was still the baby! ¡°Not only the baby in my womb, but also Andrew! Olivia suddenly came back to her senses and chased away the chaotic thoughts in her mind. She calmly instructed, ¡°Captain¡± Chavez, take good care of Andrew. Something had happened to Daniel and their enemy was unknown. They might attack Andrew too. Captain Chavez nodded vigorously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely stay by Andrew¡¯s side!¡± Olivia was relieved after she received Captain Chavez¡¯s promise. Shey down to cooperate with the delivery doctor. She was pushed into the prepared delivery room. A circle of people stood outside the door. There were people from the Flores family, Captain Chavez, and Andrew, who had been brought over from the hotel. They filled the space outside the operating theater. Andrew stood outside the delivery room, closest to the door. He stood straight as he looked at the operating theater with no expression on his face. Captain Chavez was very worried about him. He walked over and squatted down. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Miss Taylor will be fine.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying to me.¡± Andrew¡¯s eyes widened as he tried his best to hold back his tears. However, his tears fell uncontrobly. ¡°He¡¯s so sensible despite being such a young child,¡± Captain Chavez thought, his heart aching when he saw this. He pulled Andrew into his arms andforted him in a low voice. ¡°Cry if you¡¯re sad. It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Iwon¡¯t cry Andrew blinked hard. His eyes were red, but he stubbornly stopped crying. ¡°I can¡¯t cry. Daddy is missing and Chapter 521 Olivia is giving birth to a baby. I¡¯m the only one left in the family. I have to protect Olivia¡± ¡°What a sensible child!¡± Captain Chavez thought. He hugged Andrew tightly. On the Flores family¡¯s side, a few elders came over and huddled together. They looked at each other. They had already guessed that the Saintess was not Berry when Captain Chavez appeared. They had mistaken her for someone else at the auction. However, they had no idea who this Saintess was. They only had a vague guess. They only dared to confirm the Saintess¡¯s identity now that Andrew had said that she was Olivia. ¡°First Elder, Fourth Elder asked sofily. ¡°The Saintess should be Olivia from the Hushe Republic. We got the wrong person. What should we do in the future?¡± Dolph frowned. He didn¡¯t know what to do either. Did they still have the right to make decisions? They no longer had the right to make decisions from the moment they got the wrong Saintess. Moreover, this fake Saintess had such a powerful background He could only wait for Olivia to deliver her baby before making arrangements. Second Elder leaned against the wall and stared at the door of the delivery room calmly. No one knew what he was thinking. Fourth Elder nudged him and asked, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Second Elder replied, Tm curious. Who exactly is Olivia? Is she really Daniel¡¯s fianc¨¦e!¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. At this point, he turned his head and looked straight at Dolph. His face was filled with confusion and disbelief. Have you seen this hospital? The doctors inside are all top doctors in the Hushe Republic. The equipment is also the most advanced international equipment. ¡°And the outside of the hospital has already been surrounded by the army!¡± The Wayne Country¡¯s royal family had always been religious. A person had to be a big shot to be able to get them to send an army over to protect her. This was definitely not something an ordinary person could do. Dolph and the others had been too shocked before. They only reached a realization now that they heard what Second Elder said. Olivia was being shown too much respect! Chapter 522 Chapter 522 Chapter 522 At 8.28 p.m., Olivia sessfully gave birth to a beautiful little princess. Olivia was exhausted. She could not muster any strength andy on the hospital bed. Everyone looked at the little princess curiously, Only Andrew ran to Olivia¡¯s bedside with red eyes. Olivia noticed Andrew and waved at hin Andrew immediately went over and held Olivia¡¯s hand nervously like an adult. Dnes it hurt! Do you want some water!¡± He was actually taking care of her. Olivia felt a lump in her throat. She leaned her forehead against Andrew¡¯s and whispered, ¡°Andrew, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll be fine soon. Andrew nodded heavily. ¡°Olivia, you will definitely get better.¡± Oliviaid on the bed to rest and forced herself to rest. She waited until the next day to ask Captain Chavez about Daniel¡¯s situation ¡°The situation is not great. Captain Chavez frowned. ¡°The royal family of Wayne Country is very cooperative. They will satisfy any of our needs, except for revealing any news about Mr. Sullivan,¡± Olivia¡¯s eyshes fluttered as she tried her best to suppress the worry in her heart. ¡°Have you sent news to the country?¡± Captain Chavez nodded. ¡°Foreign Affairs aremunicating with them. Apart from that. I¡¯ve also arranged for a few people to secretly gather information. The Seventh Prince of Wayne Country¡¯s royal family has leaked some information. It seems that a stronger force has taken Mr. Sullivan away. This force does not belong to the Hushe Republic ¡°By the way Captain Chavez remembered something. ¡°Alexander is with the royal family. The diplomats are already negotiating and will be back soon. As long as Alexanderes back, many mysteries will be solved¡± Yes Olivia lowered her eyes The royal family of Wayne Country did not detain Alexander. They handed him over to Captain Chavez on the same day. After the interrogation, he realized that Alexander had no idea what was going on. He had indeed thought of kidnapping Mrs. Sullivan to threaten Daniel, but the security in Mrs. Sullivan¡¯s residence was 100 tight. He had sent several groups of people, but they could not do anything. Originally, Alexander had already given up. However, Mrs. Sullivan had personally found him. She had even avoided theyers of investigations in the country and went straight to Wayne Country. Even Alexander was amazed. He was curious about how an old Lady like Mrs. Sullivan could be so powerful, At this point, Alexander spread his hands and said shamelessly, ¡°You all know the rest. On the shore of the Luspian Sea, Mrs. Sullivan suddenly attacked Daniel. After that, everyone was taken away by the royal family of Wayne Country. ¡°I don¡¯t have the power tomand the royal family.¡± Captain Chavez turned to Olivia ¡°Miss Taylor?¡± Olivia rubbed the space between her eyebrows. As Alexander spoke, she had been observing. She had studied psychology for a period of time, so she could confirm that 1/2 Chapis 329 Alexauler was not lying The really did not know where Daniel had gone Things were getting me and are confusing Olicy could not be out why Mix Sullivan would In the poot, Daniel had middeed told her that when he was young. Mix Sullivan and Old Master Shen were very distant from him and rarely cares about Tom They even sated for Heal use than they alish fan him. But these were not enough grounds for Mix Sullivan to bant Daniel Olivia really couldn¡¯t Captain Chavez looked at the pale Olicis and was very worried ¡°Miss Taylor, since the other party went though so much trouble to take Mc. Sullivan away, they unist have ebuinely won¡¯t hurt him, not to men Sullivan is there T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Than¡¯t be too sad. It¡¯s more inquota cel your le ¡°I know.¡± Olivia bancr sinile TIL take Hearing Olivia¡¯s words, Captana Chower braved a sighat reliet and left in peace. Olivia was the sly one left in the room. Shey spletly of the bed and suddenly contest up infer the nket. Her entire only was trembling in pain She knew that she should remain calms at times like this. She needed to take care of the two children, Captain Chavez needed her instructions, and the domestic research institute also needed her support. She had too many responsibilities on her shoulders. Everyone wasing on her, not allowing her to escape at all. But she was really tired. She really missed Daniel She wanted to give everythin and go look for him witho Daniel, where the hell are yout Chapter 523 Chapter 523 Chapter 523 Half a yearter. Olivia had returned to the Hushe Republic. There was some progress regarding Daniel, but it was uncertain where his exact location was Captain Chavez personally went to investigate. He had been gone for several months. Yesterday, he sent back news that he would return today. Olivia hugged her daughter, Souria, and kissed her before letting Ms. ke take her away. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Ms. ke held Souria but did not leave for a long time. She looked at Olivia worriedly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Olivia looked up. ke sounded worried ¡°Miss Olivia, you have to take care of yourself.¡± Captain Chavez would be back soon. She did not know whether the news that he was going to bring back was good or bad. ke was very worried about Olivia. ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡± Olivia smiled gently. ¡°Ms. ke, you have to believe me. Nothing in this world can defeat me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ke¡¯s eyes turned red. It was filled with both heartache and pride Captain Chavez came back in the afternoon. As soon as he arrived at the study, he brought back a piece of mind¨Cblowing news. ¡°Mr. Sullivan is in Saems¡± Olivia raised her eyebrows. The geographical location of Saems was special. It was surrounded by mountains on three sides and a sea on the other. There were also fog and poisonous barriers around it. It was very hidden. If there were no locals leading the way, foreigners could never ever enter. All along, Saems rarelymunicated with the outside world. The people in the country almost never left the country. Captain Chavez took out a stack of photos. ¡°On this trip to Saems, I barely met the royal family under the guise of developing the gold mines.¡± Sacms was rich in mineral deposits and oil reserves. Its gold reserves were the first in the world. This country was extremely wealthy. ¡°Prince Andrew of Saems looks exactly the same as Mr. Sullivan.¡± Captain Chavez handed the photo to Olivia. ¡°At first, I thought that Andrew was Mr. Sullivan, but after investigation, I found that Prince Andrew had never left Saems. He had lived in Saeims for 30 years. ¡°Mr. Sullivan is only one person. It¡¯s impossible for him to appear in two ces at the same time.¡± This was also what puzzled Captain Chavez the most. ¡°Miss Taylor.¡± Captain Chavez frowned. ¡°Do you think this prince is Mr. Sullivan?¡± Olivia¡¯s slender white fingertips fumbled with the photo. The man in the photo had the same eyebrows as Daniel, but his expression waspletely differem. There was an indescribable evilness in the corners of his eyes. 1/2 Chapter 523 Even though Olivia knew Daniel very well, she still looked a little dazed when facing the photo. Was this really Daniel¡® ¡°Miss Taylor!¡± Seeing that Olivia was in a daze, Captain Chavez asked. Olivia calmed herself down and said word by word, ¡°I¡¯m going to Saems. I want to meet Prince Andrew.¡± Whether it was Daniel or not, she would only know after seeing him. ¡°Alright.¡± Captain Chavez nodded. ¡°Saems is very wary of the political figures of other countries. It¡¯s best for you to get another identity so that the royal family won¡¯t be on guard.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°Go and handle it.¡± Chapter 524 Chapter 524 Chapter 524 When Kelly heard that Olivia was going to Saems, she came to look for her immediately. ¡°Olivia, I¡¯ll apany you and go with you.¡± Olivia¡¯s beautiful eyes moved and she shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no danger in going to Saems this time. You don¡¯t have to worry. Stay in the country and do what you like. Kelly looked emotional ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to leave you. There¡¯s nothing more important to me than you.¡± Olivia¡¯s previous incident in Wayne Country had put a lot of psychological pressure on Kelly. She did not want to leave Olivia again. ¡°Silly girl.¡± Olivia raised her hand and touched the little girl¡¯s furry head. ¡°Follow me if you want.¡± Elena sat at the side and stared intently at Kelly with her head tilted. Olivia noticed her gaze and asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking at Kelly!¡± y in Saems for a Elena puffed up her cheeks and asked curiously, ¡°Kelly, aren¡¯t you datingn? Miss Taylor is going to stay period of time. Are you okay to leave him?¡± Upon hearing this, Kelly was like a cat whose tail had been burned. She denied tly. ¡°Who said that I¡¯m dating Ian? We¡¯re from two different worlds. It¡¯s impossible for us to be together Elena was a little frightened. She quickly waved her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be worked up. Don¡¯t be worked up. I heard it from other people.¡± At this moment, Kelly realized that her attitude had been too hasty. She softened her voice and said, ¡°They¡¯re spreading rumors. I have nothing to do with Tan¡± ¡°Oh. Elena nodded. It seemed like she believed her. On the other hand, Olivia thoughtfully nced over at Kelly for a few times. She knew Kelly. This girl looked enthusiastic on the surface, but she was very guarded. She rarely opened her heart to anyone, let alone be overly emotional. Something must be wrong withn to make her so worked up. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Olivia was deep in thought when Elena¡¯s voice suddenly came from the side. ¡°Miss Taylor, I have something to report to you. Bettany wants to see you.¡± Alexander had been convicted of assaulting others, and the Grant family hadpletely fallen, so Heitany had been released. It was impossible to disturb Olivia for such a small matter, so the subordinates directly dealt with it It was Elena who went to meet Bettany on ount of their past friendship. The mouerit she saw Bettany, Elena was so shocked that she did not dare to speak. Was this withered, thin, and extremely haggard woman with dark circles under her eyes really the gentle, determined, and high¨Cspirited Bettany from before! Elena did not dare to admit it. After a long time, she said, ¡°How did you be like this?¡± Bettany sneered. ¡°What are you pretending for? Don¡¯t you know why I became like this? If Olivia hadn¡¯t broken my hand, 1 wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this!¡± Chapter 524 Elena did not agree with Bettany¡¯s words. ¡°You were the one who didn¡¯t want it. Your intact right hand, your apprenticeship with a big shot in the art world, and that whistle were all given to you by Miss Taylor. You betrayed Miss Taylor, so she naturally has to take it back.¡± ¡°What right do you have to me Miss Taylor¡± Chapter 525 Chapter 525 Chapter 525 ¡°Miss Taylor, you don¡¯t know this, but Bettany is simply obstinate.¡± Elena was filled with righteous indignation. ¡°She has always thought that she did nothing wrong and has always ndered you.¡± Olivia¡¯s gaze was indifferent. ¡°She¡¯s an irrelevant person. Why should we care about her?¡± ¡°I just can¡¯t ept it.¡± Elena was really angry. She felt that Bettany was an ingrate. Her brain worked differently from ordinary people. ¡°Miss Taylor, go meet her and let her know where she went wrong. I¡¯ve told her countless times, but she stubbornly believes that she did nothing wrong.¡± Elena hoped that Olivia would p Bettany¡¯s face and let her know what she had lost. If she followed Miss Taylor, she would have a bright future. However, she betrayed Miss Taylor because of her selfishness andnded in such circumstances. Olivia¡¯s beautiful eyes curved into crescents. ¡°Silly girl, Bettany is just an irrelevant person. I¡¯m not interested in pping her face. There¡¯s no need to waste time. Let her be There were millions of people in this world who had different thoughts. Olivia was not interested in correcting them. The grudge between her and Bettany had beenpletely settled. There was no need to visit her anymore. Elena was in a daze. To be honest, she did not have the magnanimity of Miss Taylor. If she were Miss Taylor, she would definitely teach Bettany a lesson and let her see what she had lost. She would make her cry and regret it. ¡°You!¡± Realizing Elena¡¯s thoughts, Olivia shook her head helplessly. ¡°In the future, when your position is higher, you understand.¡± will How could the eagle flying in the sky care about the jealousy of the sparrows? Her gaze was always high and far ahead. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s pack up and prepare to set off, Olivia made the final decision and stopped mentioning Bettany. Elena collected her thoughts and began to prepare in an orderly manner. Everything was ready, and they were about to set off. Elena thought of the time she spent with Bettany. She thought of the innocent and beautiful girl back then and decided to meet her onest time. Bettany had been staying in a nearby hotel for the past few days. When she saw Elenaing over, she was a little emotional. She tilted her head and looked behind her. Elena did not understand. She turned around and asked, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± ¡°You came here on your own?¡± Bettany was surprised. Elena understood. ¡°Are you waiting for Miss Taylor?¡± She snorted. ¡°Stop looking. Miss Taylor won¡¯t see you.¡± ¡°Did you teller about me?¡± Bettany grabbed Elena¡¯s sleeve excitedly. Elena shook her off. ¡°I told you, Miss Taylor doesn¡¯t care at all.¡± ¡°Impossible, impossible! Bettany¡¯s eyes were filled with madness. She had said those words on purpose to provoke Elena and lure Olivia over. Why wasn¡¯t she here? Did Olivia not care about her thoughts at all? Chapter 525 She was someone who had betrayed her before. Shouldn¡¯t she be angry and hateful at someone who betrayed her? Shouldn¡¯t she want to punish her to vent her anger! Why didn¡¯t Olivia react? Bettany had carefully schemed so that she could see Olivia again and let her treat her wrist. However, Olivia did note to see her. ¡°Why, why, why?¡± Bettany retreated in disbelief. In the end, she fell into a chair and looked like she was about to copse. Elena was not a fool. When she saw Bettany¡¯s reaction, she suddenly realized, ¡°You want to see Miss Taylor. You deliberately. angered me because you want to see Miss Taylor?¡± Bettany slowly turned around and looked at Elena. She said impatiently. ¡°Elena, go tell Olivia that I want to see her.¡± Elena shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Miss Taylor won¡¯t see you.¡± ¡°Elena!¡± Bettany went crazy. ¡°Aren¡¯t we friends? Aren¡¯t you willing to help me with such a small matter? Are you hitting me when I¡¯m down?¡± Elena remained silent. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org She finally realized her naivety. Now that Bettany had gone crazy, arguing with a lunatic was the stupidest thing to do. She shouldn¡¯t havee today. Elena took a deep breath. Bettany. I¡¯ll call you Bettany onest time. Stop dreaming and live your life in peace.¡± After saying that, she turned around decisively and strode away without looking back. It took Bettany a while to react. She wanted to give chase, but Elena was already far away. Bettany squatted on the ground in a daze and muttered to himself. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Without Olivia, there are other famous doctors. My hand will definitely recover.¡± After that, Bettany traveled all over the country, one hospital at a time. It was only then that she realized how rare it was to have a famous doctor and how difficult it was to get a constion with them. She had to wait endlessly, queue endlessly, and wait endlessly. In the end, all she got in return was a three¨Cminute reception from the doctor. They would always tell her the same thing. ¡°You can¡¯t be cured.¡± In another consultation, she met a patient with a strange illness. This patient went to more hospitals than she did, but no one could treat him. Bettany was puzzled. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go to Hospital Layfield and look for Olivia?¡± The patient widened his eyes and looked at her in surprise. ¡°Do you think Miss Taylor is like a weed that¡¯s growing by the roadside? You can see her so easily? People die from illness every moment in this world. There¡¯s only one Miss Taylor. How can she save everyone?¡± Bettany frowned. ¡°How would you know if you don¡¯t try?¡± ¡°Ha!¡± The patient was amused. ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯re too naive. A queue number to see Miss Taylor is tens of thousands of dors on the market. Even so, people don¡¯t have the chance to see Miss Taylor because Miss Taylor¡¯s consultations are random. She hasn¡¯t opened up for consultations for more than a year. How am I supposed to see her?¡± Bettany was speechless. The patient was still muttering, ¡°In my lifetime, I¡¯m willing to pay any price if I can meet Miss Taylor.¡± Bettany was stunned. She thought about how when she was in the Smith family, Olivia had specially given her acupuncture treatment and taught her how to draw¡­ In the past, she did not think much of it and only thought that it was normal. She even thought that Olivia was petty, but she did not know that this was what others dreamed of. At this moment, Bettany finally realized what she had lost. She gave up on seeking medical treatment and brought her mother back to the small town where she used to live. She opened a cooked food shop and married an honest and ordinary man, living a normal life. The haute couture, those famous paintings, those big shots from all walks of life¡­ It was as if she was just dreaming. asionally, she would see Elena, whom she had once looked down on, on television and joke with her husband, ¡°I used to be good friends with Elena.¡± Her husband did not believe her. ¡°Stop bragging. Elena is Miss Taylor¡¯s assistant. Do you know how powerful Miss Taylor is? We¡¯re not even worthy of carrying her shoes.¡± Bettany smiled and did not refute. Chapter 526 Chapter 526 Chapter 526 Olivia did not bring many people with her to Saems this time. She only brought Flena, Kelly, and Captain Chavez. There were also some inclothes bodyguards that were hiding in the dark. After going there, she first bought a residence in Sacms City, the Capitol of Saems. Elena thought about this trip to the Saems. She had to keep a low profile, but she could not let Miss Taylor suffer. She carefully chose an ordinary, low¨Ckey, but simple and elegant courtyard at the realtor. As soon as she paid, the realtor group in Saems City was in an uproar.. The most expensive, extravagant, and least cost¨Ceffective building in the city that no one had been able to afford for more than ten years was sold! A big tycoon hade to Saems City. Olivia and the others didn¡¯t know what was going on outside. At this moment, they were gathered in the conference room for a meeting- Captain Chavez took out a stack of documents first. They were about the royal family of the Sacms. ¡°Miss Taylor, this is the information about the royal family. The royal family of Saems is different from the royal family of Wayne Country. They are a monarchy with real power. The current king Dave Logan is the 13th ruler, and the queen, Zea Quentin, is Hushenian. There¡¯s also the eldest prince, Andrew.¡± ¡°Hushenian?¡± Elena held her head. ¡°The queen is Hushenian.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just Hushenian. Cain Chavez drew a rtionship map of the royal family on the whiteboard. ¡°King Dave¡¯s harem has beauties from almost every country in the world. There are ones from all the continents, even concubines from the Northernmost Continent. His most well¨Cloved concubine is Lady Verna from Romani.¡± Elena clicked her tongue and sighed. ¡°It feels like an old society. King Dave¡¯s life is too crazy. Are all men so perverted?¡± Hearing this, Captain Chavez looked at Elena and suddenly blushed. He exined ufortably, ¡°Not life. all men are so lecherous. I just want to marry one girl and be with her for the rest of my Elena definitely can¡¯t misunderstand. He wasn¡¯t a perverted man. He was very loyal. Elena looked at Captain Chavez in confusion. She did not understand why Captain Chavez was talking about himself. She casually said, ¡°Yes, I know. Captain Chavez is not that kind of person.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, fireworks lit up in Captain Chavez¡¯s heart. Elena was praising him. Elena was praising him. Elena must like him very much! When he was in Ritchfield, Captain Chavez did not ask about Elena¡¯s feelings because he had to protect Miss Taylor during the mission. Later on, Miss Taylor had an ident at the auction house in Wayne Country. Elena was so anxious that she went crazy. All her thoughts were focused on finding Miss Taylor. At such a time, Captain Chavez could not talk about romantic rtionships. Just like that, Captain Chavez did not ask Elena about her intentions. During the long period of Miss Taylor¡¯s disappearance, Captain Chavez often doubted his feelings. He felt that Elena did not like him and wondered if he had misunderstood something. Now that he heard Elena praise him personally, Captain Chavez finally felt relieved. Elena really liked him! Captain Chavez could not help butugh foolishly. Kelly could not stand it anymore. She pushed the big fool aside and walked to the whiteboard to analyze. ¡°The conflict between the factions of the royal family of the Saems is very intense. Although Andrew is the eldest prince, he has three younger brothers who are about the same age as him. They are all eyeing his position covetously. *Some time ago, Prince Andrew made a mistake in administrative matters and made the king very dissatisfied. His three younger brothers also took advantage of this opportunity to attack him. Therefore, Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling +5 vouchers the queen wanted to take the opportunity to search for powerful inws to help Prince Andrew when they had to look for concubines for him.¡± As she spoke, Kelly posted the rules for the selection of concubines. ¡°This time, the selection of concubines is very big. First, it will be a nationwide selection, then the regr selection, the best selection¡­ Elena turned to Olivia. ¡°Miss Taylor, if we want to confirm if Prince Andrew is really Mr. Sullivan, we have to find a way to meet him. We also have to spend some time with him. Participating in the concubine selection is the most suitable method at the moment.¡± Kelly nodded in agreement. ¡°Elena is right. The concubine selection is a good entry point. But what identity does Olivia have to participate in the nationwide selection?¡± It was not good to expose her true identity. Olivia was the director of the Hushe Republic Capitol Research Institute. Whether it was academically or politically, she had a very high status. With such an identity, it felt like she was lowering her status by participating in the concubine selection of a small country. Olivia sat on the chair with her slender legs crossed elegantly. The cuffs on her arms were rolled up high, revealing her fair wrists. She seemed to be listening to everyone¡¯s conversation, but also seemed to be in a daze. After a long time, she slowly raised her eyes and asked in a cold voice, ¡°How long will it take for me to see Andrew in the nationwide selection?¡± ¡°At least half a month.¡± Kelly checked the information. 30 women with clean backgrounds and good looks will be selected during the nationwide selection. Then, they will undergo a week of unified training. and 10 outstanding women will be selected. After the selection, these women will have a chance to meet Prince Andrew.¡± ¡°Too slow.¡± Olivia frowned She didn¡¯t have that much time to waste ou insignificant matters. She needed to see Andrew immediately. Hearing Olivia say that it was too slow, Kelly and Elena looked at each other and asked. ¡°Are you going to spend money? There¡¯s a municipal project in Sacs City that Prince Andrew is in charge of. If we invest in it, we might have a chance to meet Prince Andrew.¡± ¡°Just a chance?¡± Olivia was not satisfied. Elena pondered for a moment and said, ¡°There¡¯s something even faster. We can visit the royal family as emissaries from the Hushe Republic. ording to the rules, Prince Andrew will definitely receivetis.. ¡°There¡¯s too much distance here.¡± Olivia was still unsatisfied. After thinking for a moment, she suddenly said, ¡°I have a solution!¡± As she spoke, she picked up aputer and her fingertips flew across the keyboard. Everyone only had time to see codes flowing rapidly. Then, theputer went ck and they could not see anything. Elena was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why did the screen suddenly turn ck? Olivia said casually, ¡°I hacked all theworks in Saems City.¡± Everyone was speechless. Amazing! Compared to Miss Taylor, their thoughts were really too petty! They actually thought of a n that required Miss Taylor to submit. Now that they thought about it. there was really no need. With Miss Taylor¡¯s current status, there was really no need for her to go through. all this. She directly used her ultimate move to charge overContent provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 527 Chapter 527 Chapter 527 Half an hourter, the doorbell rang. Olivia held her chin, her beautiful eyes curved into crescents, ¡°Coming.¡± Kelly stood up. ¡°Ill open the door.¡± However, she was pulled back by Elena. ¡°Let Miss Taylor go. If Prince Andrew was really Mr. Sullivan, Olivia would definitely look forward to seeing him first. Olivia quickly walked to the door and pushed it open. The man standing outside the door was tall and straight. There was an invisible pressure in his expressionless face. Behind him, Elena and Kelly looked at each other. Prince Andrew looked exactly the same as Mr. Sullivan, but his temperament waspletely different. Mr. Sullivan¡¯s temperament was more gentle, like a gentleman with a very righteous aura. However, Andrew exuded an indifferent temperament, as if he was indifferent to everything. Was this really Mr. Sullivan? The two of them were uncertain. Olivia looked at the man in front of her. Her eyebrows were raised and she was overjoyed. This was her happiest moment in half a year. ¡°Daniel, you¡¯re here!¡± Andrew frowned and said calmly, ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡± The butler behind him said sarcastically. ¡°Where did this ignorant thinge from? Are you blind? This is our Prince Andrew.¡± Olivia turned to look at the chubby butler and suddenly smiled. ¡°Are you the butler, Yossi?¡± know me?¡± Yossi raised his chin arrogantly. Olivia nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve seen the information on yourputer. I know that you have three lovers and four illegitimate children. You even epted someone else¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Stop talking!¡± Yossi¡¯s expression changed and he immediately interrupted Olivia. His chubby face wrinkled like an orange as he looked at Olivia pleadingly. Where did this persone from? She was about to expose his background. Olivia was only annoyed by Yossi¡¯s interruption and did not pay much attention to him. She continued to look at Andrew with bright eyes. ¡°You came to look for me.¡± Andrew frowned imperceptibly and examined Olivia with his deep eyes. ¡°Did you disconnect the inte in Saems City?¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your motive? ¡°I want to see you, Andrew was speechless. Where did this girle from? She was so straightforward and shameless. Andrew twirled his fingers around his wrist and yed with his cufflinks. His voice was calm. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m not joking. Restore the Inte in ten minutes. Otherwise¡­¡± His fingers that were fiddling with his cufflinks suddenly paused and pointed in a certain direction. Captain Chavez, who was behind him, looked in the direction he was pointing at and saw thousands of armed guards surrounding them. This scene was too grand! Captain Chavez frowned. They were outnumbered. They were in a very bad situation. He turned to Olivia and was about to dissuade her. He heard Olivia agree crisply. ¡°Okay.¡± Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling +5 vouchers Andrew raised his eyebrows and was a little surprised. He did not expect the other party to agree so readily. Just as he was feeling strange, he saw Olivia suddenly approach him. The tip of their noses were almost touching- Il do whatever Andrew wants.¡± These words were too sweet. The skin behind Andrew¡¯s ears turned red. ¡°Come in.¡± Olivia turned around and stepped aside. Andrew didn¡¯te in, but stood coolly in the doorway with his hands in his pockets. Will he go in just because she said so? Ha, he refused to move! Olivia smiled like a flower. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want me to restore the inte? Are you not going to keep an eye on me?¡± Andrew couldn¡¯t maintain his cool any longer. He looked down at Olivia deeply and walked into the house. Olivia stood at the door and waited for Andrew¡¯s men to enter before walking in C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Elena went to her side and asked curiously, ¡°Miss Taylor, is Prince Andrew Mr. Sullivan?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Olivia¡¯s tone was firm. Elena was surprised. ¡°Are you sure? They don¡¯t look simr. Should we confirm it again?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Olivia waved her hand. How could she not recognize the person she loved deeply? With just one look. Olivia could confirm it. The conference room was veryrge. There was also a long conference table in the middle. Andrew had brought many people in and they ¨C could all sit down. Olivia sat in the middle with aputer in front of her. Andrew walked beside her and stared at the computer. Olivia turned on hisputer and turned to ask him, ¡°Do you want to watch a movie?¡± Andrew looked up in shock. ¡°You don¡¯t like that?¡± Olivia frowned. ¡°How about listening to music?¡± Andrew was dumbfounded. Olivia was a little troubled. Tll y games then.¡± As she spoke, her fingertips tapped on the keyboard. Soon, she opened Candy Crush. Andrew frowned and looked at Olivia expressionlessly. ¡°Miss, you only have ten minutes to restore the network of Saems City. After ten minutes, I¡¯ll run this ce t. Although his expression was calm, his tone was filled with threat. The butler behind him shrank his chubby body in fear and reminded, ¡°Our prince will keep his word.¡± Olivia still did not respond. She held the mouse and moved it in front of theputer, eliminating the pieces of candy. ¡°Do you like it? You used to like ying this game.¡± Andrew didn¡¯t like being treated like another person, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He just looked at Olivia indifferently. He did not rush her. He just waited quietly and indifferently for the final oue. He did not like to repeat himself, nor did he like to rush others. If he did not like them and they were disobedient, he would just kill them. The grass on the grave of thest person who disobeyed him had grown very tall. Seconds ticked by. . At thest minute, Olivia exited the game. Then, she opened an interface filled with codes and modified a certain part with her fingertips. Then, she tapped lightly. Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling +5 vouchers With a snap, thework was restored. Andrew¡¯s dark and calm eyes finally rippled. He looked at Olivia. ¡°Since it can be repaired so quickly, why didn¡¯t you move before?¡± Olivia tilted her head and said seriously, ¡°You were the one who said ten minutes.¡± Andrew was speechless. Chapter 528 Chapter 528 Chapter 528 The moment Olivia saw Andrew, she was certain that he was Daniel. However, Olivia had a strange feeling. Just now, she deliberately procrastinated and did not restore the Inte to test the other party¡¯s attitude. If it was Daniel, he would probably be angry, annoyed, or ask for the reason. However, Andrew did not have these emotions. He just waited quietly for a result. If she restores thework, then he would let bygones be bygones; If she couldn¡¯t restore thework, then she could forget about living.¡± Olivia was aggrieved and found it hard to ept the feeling that hepletely disregarded her and how he treated life and death as a casual matter. She raised her eyes and looked straight at him. ¡°Do you really not know me?¡± The woman¡¯s eyebrows were beautiful and her eyes were watery. Daniel¡¯s heart softened when he saw her. An indescribable feeling slowly spread from the bottom of his heart to his organs, limbs, and bones. Andrew frowned subtly and suppressed the abnormal emotions in his heart. He said softly, ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve really mistaken me for someone else. I don¡¯t know you.¡± At this point, Andrew paused. He raised his beautiful eyebrows slightly and teased, ¡°If you¡¯re interested in me, you can participate in the concubine selection. I don¡¯t mind having another woman by my side. One more woman? Olivia clenched her fists. There were other women by his side? ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling ufortable!¡± Andrew fiddled with the golden cuff on his wrist. His gaze was as deep as the sea, and it was bottomless. You can¡¯t even endure this, and you still dare to provoke me?¡± Olivia lowered her eyes and did not speak. She did not know how to interact with Daniel. Daniel loosened his tie with one hand and leaned back in his chair. He looked at Olivia quietly. ¡°I don¡¯t know where you came from, and I¡¯m not interested in who you think I am. However, don¡¯t let what happened today happen again, or else¡­¡± He tapped his long fingers on the armrest. ¡°Ill level this ce.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. After saying that, he stood up and walked out of the door. Olivia quietly looked at the man¡¯s back with a puzzled gaze. Was he really her Daniel? Her Daniel would not do this to her. His heart would ache so much that he couldn¡¯t sleep well when she frowned. A feeling of sadness and grievance flowed through her blood. This was the first time Olivia experienced the feeling of being hated by the person he loved. This feeling was so horrible. She felt so ufortable that she could not breathe. Back then, did Daniel feel the same way when she lost her memory and could not remember anything? Olivia took a deep breath and told her that Andrew was her Daniel. Whether he remembered her or not, he was still her Daniel. He was the person she loved the most. ¡°Prince Andrew,¡± Olivia said loudly. Andrew frowned and impatience shed in her eyes. Without turning her head, she said coldly, ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already seen myworking skills. I¡¯m very powerful. I¡¯m famous all over the world. Can I apply to be a cybersecurity officer at the pce?¡± ¡°Ha, Andrew sneered. ¡°The pce doesn¡¯tck cybersecurity officers, but I¡¯m short of one servant. Are Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling +5 vouchers youing?¡± Olivia also smiled. ¡°Your Highness, I like you and want to woo you, but I don¡¯t know how to be a servant.¡± ¡°Is your love so cheap? You¡¯re not willing to do anything and you still want to woo me?¡± Andrew¡¯s tone was mocking. ¡°Only by bing a servant in the pce will my love be cheap. Your Highness, I like you, so I naturally have to have a status worthy of the prince. How can a servant be worthy of the prince?¡± Olivia said eloquently. ¡°Oh¡± Andrew¡¯s tone was indifferent. It was obvious that he had lost his patience. He said casually, ¡°Up to you.¡± With that, he left without hesitation. Olivia stood where she was and quietly watched them leave. Elena walked to Olivia¡¯s side and looked worried. ¡°Miss Taylor, it looks like the prince won¡¯t let you be a cybersecurity officer. What should we do? This way, we won¡¯t have a chance to get close to him.¡± Kelly also looked worried, not knowing what to do. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Olivia smiled. ¡°If there¡¯s no chance, we¡¯ll create a chance.¡± Royal Pce. The butler, Yossi, looked at Andrew. ¡°Your Highness, that youngdy seems to like you very much. Do you think she wille to the pce to be a servant?¡± Andrew¡¯s gaze fell to the page. ¡°If she wants to get close to me, she has to be a servant,¡± he said tly. Yossi chuckled. Tim really curious about thatdy¡¯s choice.¡± As he spoke, the guard at the door sent a message. ¡°Prince Andrew, the king wants you to go to the main hall.¡± Yossi frowned. Did something happen?¡± The guard said. ¡°The guard said. ¡°The illness that has troubled the king for many years has been cured. The king is very happy and is summoning you! over. ¡°What?¡± Andrew mmed the book on the table. He immediately stood up and strode out. ¡°Tell me in detail what happened.¡± The guard quickly exined. This morning, the Secretary of State brought over a miracle doctor who said that they could cure the head disease that had troubled the King for many years. His Majesty did not believe it, but after all, the Secretary of State brought them here, so he gave it a try. No one expected that this miracle doctor person would be so skilled in medicine. After applying acupuncture, they actually really cured His Majesty¡¯s head disease. His Majesty was extremely happy and recognized the miracle doctor as his adopted younger sister on the spot. He is urgently summoning Your Highness over because he wanted the few of you to acknowledge her as your aunt.¡± ¡°Aunt.¡± Yossi¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°It¡¯s a female miracle doctor?¡± The guard nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Andrew frowned. He suddenly had a bad premonition. This premonition hadpletelye true after he stepped into the hall. ¡°Andy.¡± Olivia raised her eyes and looked at him with a smile. Her tone was light. ¡°Why are you not greeting your aunt when you see her?¡± Andrew was speechless. Chapter 529 Chapter 529 ¡°Andrew is here. King Dave was very happy when he saw his soning over. He waved his hand and greeted, ¡°Come quickly. Greet Olivia Smith, your aunt.¡± Olivia used Grandpa Isaac¡¯s surname and did not reveal her real surname. Seeing that Andrew did not speak for a long time, the king became anxious. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you greeting her? Hurry up and greet her. Olivia is my adopted sister, which is your aunt.¡± Andrew was speechless. Olivia did not say anything and just looked at him with a smile. The woman¡¯s exquisite eyes were glistening, like sweet honey, making one want to taste it. Andrew¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed unconsciously. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°A¡­ Aunt.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. The sound was pleasant, like a cello. It made Olivia¡¯s heart melt, She looked up at the king. ¡°Your Majesty, didn¡¯t you just say that you wanted me to tour the pce? How about Jetting Prince Andrew lead the way?¡± The king waved his hand and chuckled. The illness that had gued him for decades had been healed, and he was in an unusually good mood today. Not to mention visiting the pce, even if the pce fell, he would not say anything. ¡°Andrew, the king reminded Andrew, treat your Aunt Olivia well.¡± ¡°Aunt Olivia¡® sounded really funny. Elena, who was in themer, covered her mouth and snickered. Andrew took a deep breath and nced sideways at Olivia. His lips curled into a smile. This way, please, Aunt. With that, he turned around and strode away without waiting for Olivia. Olivia nodded at the king and jogged after him.. She wasn¡¯t someone who would let herself suffer. She hooked her fingertips around Andrew¡¯s sleeve and said softly. Slow down. I can¡¯t keep up.¡± At the side, Yossi¡¯s eyes almost popped out. Wait, what did he see? Miss Olivia actually hooked onto the prince¡¯s sleeve! The prince had always been a clean freak. Even he did not dare to touch the prince, but this woman was actually so bold! After sighing, Yossi turned his head and began to mourn for Olivia. The prince hated when others touched him the most, especially women. It was over. Miss Olivia would definitely be shaken off In the end, after waiting for a long time, the prince did not react. Not only did he not shake her off, but he actually slowed down obediently. Oh my god! Yossi held his chubby face. What happened? Was His Highness possessed? Not only was Yossi shocked, but even Andrew was shocked by his own reaction. The moment Olivia hooked onto him, he almost instinctively obeyed without the slightest bit of annoyance. This instinct seemed to be engraved in his bones and blood. Andrew frowned. He didn¡¯t like this uncontroble feeling. His footsteps that had slowed down for less than a moment immediately quickened, and he ruthlessly shook off a certain someone who had hooked onto his sleeve. Olivia was caught off guard and staggered. She twisted her ankle and fell heavily to the ground. Andrew was stunned for a moment. Then, heartache rose in his heart. His body was faster than his mind. Before he could make a decision, his hands had already helped Olivia up. ¡°How is it? Did you sprain your ankle? Does it hurt?¡± He subconsciously asked. Olivia wanted to say that it didn¡¯t hurt, but she swallowed her words. She had a sh of inspiration and copsed into Andrew¡¯s arms. She said aggrievedly. ¡°It hurts. I can¡¯t walk anymore.¡± Without hesitation, Andrew carried her up in the bridal style carry. Olivia wrapped her arms around Andrew¡¯s neck and was as happy as a little girl who had secretly eaten candy. Chapter 530 Chapter 530 Chapter 530 She was so happy. Olivia swung her feet, not hiding her good mood at all. During this time, Andrew looked at her twice with a frown, as if he was puzzled Olivia immediately frowned slightly and said in a low and slightly coquettish tone, ¡°My feet hurt. They¡¯ll feel better after dangling around and a little breeze.¡± These words were obviously made up, but strangely, Andrew did not want to expose her. He even wanted to dote on her and indulge her. This feeling was too strange. It made Andrew feel slightly ufortable and his brows furrowed. He didn¡¯t even notice Wandaing over. ¡°Andrew.¡± The delicate girl pouted and pointed angrily at Olivia in his arms. ¡°Who is she? Why are you carrying another woman?¡± Wanda was the second daughter of the finance minister. She had a pampered personality and was also a predetermined candidate to be the prince¡¯s wife. The queen liked Wanda very much and had always encouraged her to pursue Andrew. Wanda had always treated Andrew as her private property, so when she saw Andrew carrying another woman, her face immediately turned cold. She stared at Olivia with hostility in her eyes. Olivia turned her head away from Andrew and nced at Wanda. Her tone was slightly cold. ¡°Who are you? Who allowed you to call Andrew? You¡¯re not allowed to call him that in the future. You can only call him Prince Andrew,¡± -Holy shit! Everyone present was shocked. This was too domineering. Butler Yossi had been a little worried for Olivia just now because Wanda was famous for being pampered. She was extremely possessive of the prince and would definitely explode when she saw another woman in the prince¡¯s arms. However, what Yossi did not expect was that Miss Smith was even more impressive. She did not even let her call him. Wanda was about to go crazy from anger. Who was this person? Not only did she not get out of Andrew¡¯s arms, but she also dared to restrain her? She must be tired of living! Wanda was furious and wanted to drag Olivia down Olivia let Wanda do whatever she wanted. When Wanda¡¯s fingertips touched the sole of her foot, she immediately frowned and her face turned pale. It hurts. My foot is injured. Don¡¯t twist it!¡± Andrew reacted quickly and immediately turned around to avoid Wanda. He reprimanded her in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. Aunt Olivia sprained her ankle and can¡¯t walk. What a luige cmity. Wanda was about to die from injustice. She immediately swore, ¡°Andrew, believe me. I didn¡¯t even touch her. She framed me!¡± Andrew frowned and looked at Olivia inquisitively. Olivia immediately acted like she was holding her heart and said in a low voice. ¡°I know this girl didn¡¯t do it on purpose. She¡¯s just impatient and doesn¡¯t like Andrew hugging other women. Andrew, don¡¯t me her. I¡¯m fine.¡± Before Andrew could say anything, Wanda shouted crazily, ¡°You¡¯re lying, you big liar. I didn¡¯t touch you. I didn¡¯t!¡± ¡°Alright, alright, you didn¡¯t. Olivia sighed helplessly, looking helpless. Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling +5 vouchers Wanda finally went crazy. She didn¡¯t care and waved her hand, wanting to hit her. Olivia hurriedly shrunk into Andrew¡¯s arms and hugged him tightly. Her tone was lingering. ¡°I¡¯m scared¡­¡± The woman in his arms was thin and small. She was not small, but she was skinny. She was very light. She was almost weightless in his arms. Andrew¡¯s heart ached. He almost couldn¡¯t control his feelings of pity. At this moment, there was no rationality in his mind. He only wanted to protect the thin woman in his arms. In a sh, he carried Olivia and dodged Wanda¡¯s attack. His expression was cold. are you going lone to fool around? Get lost. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡± Wanda¡¯s hands froze and she was stunned. She looked at Andrew in disbelief. ¡°You actually told me to get lost because of this woman?¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Andrew frowned and didn¡¯t wait to speak. Olivia chimed in. That¡¯s right. Not only did Andrew tell you to get lost, but he also said that he didn¡¯t want to see you. I recorded it. If you didn¡¯t hear it clearly, I can make it into a ringtone and send it to you so that you can listen to it every day.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Wanda covered her ears as if she had gone crazy and shouted, ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t want to hear it!¡± Olivia¡¯s gazended on the screaming Wanda for two seconds before returning to Andrew¡¯s face. Her tone was serious. ¡°Did you see that? This girl has an impulsive personality, has violent tendencies, and is always shouting. Such a person has mental problems. You must stay away. Remember.¡± Andrew remained silent. Yossi cursed in his heart. Fuck, what kind of godly big shot is this? She defeated Miss yton in one move. She¡¯s too awesome! Chapter 531 Chapter 531 Chapter 531 Andrew sent Olivia to the residence that the king had arranged for her and left without stopping for a moment. Surprisingly, Olivia did not ask him to stay. She only sighed softly and held her chin as she looked at him reluctantly. Andrew was surprised. He thought that Olivia would find a way to make him stay. He was even prepared to give her a cold face, but she did not say a word. Andrew wasn¡¯t the only one who was shocked. Yossi was also extremely shocked. This Miss Smith coveted His Highness so much and actually wasted such a good opportunity and watched His Highness leave. It was truly unbelievable. Yossi widened his eyes and puffed up his fat face. He turned around and looked at Olivia a few times. Olivia nced at him indifferently and said indifferently. ¡°Why? Do you want to stay?¡± ¡°No, no, no, you¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± Yossi quickly waved his hand, turned around, and His chubby body ran like a bouncing ball. Olivia chuckled and looked at Yossi with curved eyes. For some reason, when Andrew saw Olivia¡¯s gaze shift away from him another man, he felt inexplicably ufortable and a sense of depression rose in his heart. He snorted and looked at Yossi with a cold gaze. The back of Yossi¡¯s neck shrunk, and he felt a chill. onto Why did Olivia let Andrew leave? It was because she did not know what to do. Ever since she was young, for more than 20 years. Olivia had never pursued anyone seriously. In the past, when she was with Daniel at the bottom of the cliff, although she liked Daniel and expressed her liking, Daniel would respond positively to her back then. He was not like Andrew now, who had a cold expression on his face and treated her coldly. Although Olivia seemed to be at case just now, she actually did not know how to face Andrew like this. She had to learn and recharge. Olivia had always loved to learn. If she did not know how to woo someone, she would learn. Elena had already prepared a pile of study materials, such as ¡°Chasing Boys¡°, ¡°36 Stratagems of Love¡°, ¡°How to Win His Heart¡­ There were countless of them. ¡°Miss Taylor, take a look at this. Elena came over with a book and pointed at a line of words on it. ¡°If you want to conquer a man, conquer his stomach first¡± Olivia leaned over and looked at the words on it seriously. Her eyes darted around and she nodded as she read. She thought to herself, ¡®As expected, I still have to learn it systematically! She didn¡¯t know any of this. Then she would conquer Andrew¡¯s stomach first! The small kitchen in the pce instantly became busy. Elena prepared various ingredients ording to the menu. Then, she and Kelly helped out. Since Captain Chavez was a man, it was not convenient for him to stay in the pce with the three of them. Hence, he stayed in the courtyard outside the pce and was ready to assist them at any time. Olivia made a total of six dishes. They looked, smelled, and tasted good. Then, she packed them in a food box and sent them to Andrew¡¯s pce. When she entered, she realized that Wanda was actually there. Shockingly, her thoughts were the same as Olivia¡¯s. She also brought over the chicken soup she had personally cooked. It was ced in front of Andrew. Seeing Olivia, Wanda smiled smugly. ¡°You¡¯rete. Andrew has already eaten my chicken soup. He won¡¯t Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling +5 vouchers eat your food.¡± Olivia raised her eyebrows and ignored her. Instead, she ced the food box on the table and pushed it to Andrew. ¡°I made something for you to eat. Do you want to try it?¡± Andrew had already eaten half a bowl of chicken soup and really didn¡¯t have much of an appetite. Besides, he didn¡¯t like the two women fighting over him. He rejected them directly. ¡°I¡¯m already full Aunt, you can take it away.¡± ¡°You¡¯re full¡± Olivia lowered her eyes and blinked her beautiful eyes. ¡°What a pity. I made a lot of dishes.¡± Seeing that Olivia had suffered a setback. Wanda gloated. The chefs around Brother Andrew are all top chefs. What delicious food has he not eaten? Andrew doesn¡¯t like your nd dishes at all.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Olivia sighed softly with a downcast expression. ¡°Then I can only eat it myself.¡± She slowly opened the food boxes one by one. In just an instant, the fragrance filled the room. The fragrance was extremely domineering. You had to smell it even if you didn¡¯t want to. It went straight into the nose. Not only did it crawl in, but it also aroused the glutton in the stomach and the desire. With a gulp, someone swallowed their saliva first. Andrew put down the soup spoon in his hand. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Olivia pushed the dish in front of Andrew and chuckled. ¡°I specially made it for you. Try it.¡± In front of delicacies, everything else had toeter. No human could defeat the power of delicacies. Andrew picked up the fork. Seeing this, Wanda eximed, ¡°No, don¡¯t eat her cooking. This woman must have put something in the food to make it smell so good. Andrew, don¡¯t be fooled!¡± Wanda spoke too quickly, causing a drop of saliva to drip from the corner of her mouth. Seeing everyone looking at her, Wanda quickly covered her mouth and exined. I¡¯m definitely not craving it! Everyone was speechless. She might as well not exin. Chapter 532 Chapter 532 Chapter 532 Wanda looked ridiculous. She kept exining that she had identally drooled because she had spoken too much, but her gaze seemed to be glued to the dishes and she couldn¡¯t look away. In the end, she couldn¡¯t stand herself anymore. With a cry, she covered her face and ran away in shame. Annoying, how annoying. Why did she have to make the dishes so fragrant? She couldn¡¯t control herself at all. She had been embarrassed in front of Andrew. Although the little girl was spoiled, there was nock of cuteness in her. Olivia held her chin and could not help but chuckle. She sighed in her heart. She was really a child. She slowly turned around and her gazended on Andrew. She realized that he was looking at her quietly. His dark eyes were deep and unreadable. ¡°Why are you looking at me? Do I look good?¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes curved as if they were filled with spring water. ¡°Ha.¡± Andrew chuckled and mmed down the fork. The fork knocked against the table with a crisp sound, making Olivia¡¯s heart skip a beat. ¡°Aren¡¯t you very proud of yourself?¡± Andrew¡¯s expression froze, and his tone was as cold as ice. ¡°You think you can do whatever you want just because you¡¯re smart. Previously, you cut off thework of Saems City and found a way to enter the pce. Now, you made Wanda angry and chased her away, Miss Smith, you¡¯re really amazing!¡± Andrew¡¯s words were like rocks that mmed into Olivia¡¯s heart. She opened her mouth to exin, but she didn¡¯t know how to. ¡°Miss Smith, take it away. Andrew flicked his fingertips and threw a dish to the ground. He looked at t ept your domineering attitude and your Olivia with a cold gaze. ¡°I disregard for my wishes. Do you think I have to eat your delicious dishes? ¡°Everything you do makes me ufortable. It makes me sick.¡± After saying that, he suddenly stood up. His tall back was filled with indifference. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb me anymore in the future, Miss Smith. You¡¯re very annoying.¡± Then, he strode away. Olivia did not expect such an oue. Was she really very domineering and annoying? Was it really not nice of her to disregard the wishes of others and forcefully interfere in their lives? For a moment, even someone as calm and intelligent as Olivia could not help but be at a loss. She looked up helplessly at Elena and Kelly beside her. Looking at Olivia, Kelly¡¯s heart was about to break. Elena also shook her head crazily. ¡°Miss, there¡¯s no problem with you. The problem lies with someone else.¡± Olivia lowered her eyes. No one knew what she was thinking. After a while, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Andrew had been standing by the window in the study. His face was expressionless, but the butler, Yossi who was familiar with him, knew that he was frustrated. Yossi said tentatively, ¡°Your Highness, why don¡¯t I go out and take a look and see if Miss Smith has left?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Andrew¡¯s voice was ambiguous. He really hated Olivia¡¯s dominance. He hated her arrogant and confident gaze. Why did he have to like her when she suddenly appeared and said that she wanted to like him? Why did he have to agree to her pursuit? Andrew had lived in the royal family since he was young and had always been murtured as an heir. Although he looked gentle and refined on the outside, he was arrogant on the inside. He didn¡¯t like being forced at all. Yossi was gone for a long time, so long that Andrew looked at the clock on the wall twice in Why was it taking so long? He could not help but frown. Could it be that Olivia was still unwilling a row. to leave Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling +5¡¯vouchers and Yossi was pestering her? At the thought of this, Andrew felt depressed. Why was she so annoying! C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org He strode out of the study with an imposing manner and headed for the dining room. When he arrived at the dining room, he realized that Olivia was not there. She was already gone. Andrew¡¯s mind was in a mess, and he was at a loss. He had misunderstood her. She did not pester him. After realizing this, the emotions in Andrew¡¯s heart quickly changed. He couldn¡¯t help but frown and begin to reflect on himself. Had he gone too far just now? Would she be hurt by his harsh words? At the end of the day, she did not do anything wrong. She had worked hard to make food and brought it over happily. Not only did he not eat it, but he even smashed one. If he were in her shoes, he would definitely be embarrassed and angry. Andrew rubbed his temples, which throbbed with pain. No matter what, there was nothing wrong with the food. Besides, he really wanted to try her cooking. At the thought of this, Andrew raised his voice. ¡°Yossi.¡°¡± ¡°Coming.¡± Yossi jogged over with his fat belly. Andrew looked up and saw that his mouth was covered with oil. A bad premonition suddenly arose in his heart. He subconsciously looked at the dining table and saw that the table was in a mess. The remaining five dishes were eaten clean, not even leaving any dregs behind. Even the clean food that had fallen to the ground had been eaten. Looking at all of this. Andrew¡¯s chest heaved violently. Yossi was frightened and quickly exined, Tm sorry, Your Highness. I thought it would be a waste to throw it away, so I ate it. If Your Highness doesn¡¯t want to see this, next time, if Miss Smith sends food over again, I¡¯ll pick it up at the entrance and find a corner to quietly finish it. I won¡¯t let Your Highness smell anything!¡± Andrew stared at him and gritted his teeth. ¡°Get lost!¡± Chapter 533 Chapter 533 Chapter 533 Olivia¡¯s sadness did notst long. She quickly recovered. After all, Daniel did not remember her. She was so anxious and domineering. It would be strange if he liked her. Olivia was very good at reflecting. After realizing that her actions had caused trouble for Andrew, she immediately changed her methods. If Andrew wanted respect and didn¡¯t like her being domineering, then she would respect him and stop being domineering. It was still the same strategy of capturing a man¡¯s heart through his stomach. Olivia personally made dinner for Andrew every day. Then, she sent it outside his pce and it was brought in by Yossi. She no longer forced her way in like before. If Andrew was unwilling, she would never appear in front of him forcefully. That afternoon, Olivia was about to prepare dinner when she received a message from Captain Chavez. He saw Ernesto Wilcox in Saems Cityl Olivia knew some hypnosis techniques. The moment she saw Andrew, she knew that he had been hypnotized. Moreover, the person who hypnotized Andrew was very skilled. Even Olivia did not dare to remove it casually. After all, hypnosis was targeted at the brain. A single mistake could easily cause one to lose their mind. She had to know what the lock to hypnotize Daniel was. Usually, such deep hypnosis was equivalent to being reborn. It was very difficult to turn a person into another person. If one was not careful or saw a person or thing from the past, the hypnotized person would easily break free from the hypnosis. Under such circumstances, the hypnotist would use something to lock the memory of the person getting hypnotized. As long as the hypnotized did not see this thing, they would not recover. What Olivia needed to do now was to find this lock She threw away the bowl in her hand and said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Elena and Kelly followed closely behind. Olivia did not stop and directly left the pce. Captain Chavez was waiting at the entrance of the pce. When he saw Olivia, he immediately went forward and reported, ¡°Miss Taylor, you gave me a list of world¨Cfamous hypnotists. These days, I¡¯ve been tracking the traces of these people in Saems City. Juniper Ido from Romani hade to Sacs City half a year ago and lived here for a period of time. Henry Ren¨¦ from Yougria had arrived in Saems City a month before Juniper Ido. The two of them had left at the same time. ¡°The remaining one is Ernesto Wilcox from Fesmuowana. He arrived in Saems City three months ago and only stayed for a night before leaving. Because his stay time was too short and was a different time from when Mr. Sullivan disappeared, I didn¡¯t spend much effort on him. However, I just received news that Ernesto appeared in Saems City again.¡± Olivia frowned. Three hypnotists hade. Which one was the one who hypnotized Daniel? ¡°Miss Taylor.¡± Captain Chavez asked, ¡°What should we do now?¡± Olivia ordered in an orderly manner, ¡°Arrange for two people to follow Juniper and Henry. As for Ernesto, I¡¯ll go and meet him personally.¡± ¡°Where is he now?¡± She looked at Captain Chavez. Captain Chavez gave an address. Unexpectedly, it was not far from her mansion in Sacs City. Olivia raised her eyebrows. She could not guess what Ernesto was thinking. On the other side, Andrew waited in the pce from 5 p.m. to 10 p.m., but there was no sign of Olivia. Where¡¯s her dinner? Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling She had onlysted for seven days, and she couldn¡¯t hold on any longer? She even said that she liked him! For some reason, Andrew felt inexplicably ufortable. His gaze darkened. +5 vouchers Yossi was also very ufortable. In the past, Miss Smith would bring him a snack every day when she brought him dinner. Although it was not as sumptuous as the prince¡¯s, it was still a rare delicacy for him. He actually didn¡¯t get to eat such delicious snacks today! Yossi was really sad. He sniffed and turned to Andrew. There was a rare hint of resentment in his eyes. It was all the prince¡¯s fault for being too cold and aloof. He kept rejecting Miss Smith, which was why Miss Smith did not send food over. Sensing Yossi¡¯s gaze, Andrew frowned and said unhappily, ¡°What¡¯s with that look?¡± Yossi quickly lowered his head and said in a mullled voice, ¡°Your Highness, why didn¡¯t Miss Smith send dinner over today? Did she forget?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention her!¡± Andrew¡¯s gaze turned cold as he mmed the table with a bang. His entire body was surrounded by a murderous aura. ¡°It¡¯s good that she didn¡¯te. It saves me from being annoyed every day! It¡¯s best if she can remember and stop bothering me!¡± Yossi remained silent. After a while, his eyes suddenly widened. Andrew frowned. ¡°What now?¡± Yossi thought of a possibility. ¡°Your Highness, do you think Miss Smith didn¡¯t send food over today because she was sick or cut her hand¡­ Yossi thought of many terrifying scenes and was about to continue when he realized that His Highness¡® expression was getting colder and colder. He was so frightened that he quickly swallowed the rest of his words. Andrew¡¯s expression was normal, but his heart could not calm down. His mind was filled with the scene of Olivia being sick and injured. One moment, she was lying in bed trembling, and the next moment, she was holding her broken finger and bleeding non¨Cstop. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Andrew¡¯s heart felt unusually stifled. How could she be so careless and not know how to take care of herself! How stupid! Chapter 534 Chapter 534 Chapter 534 Ernesto was waiting for Olivia in the courtyard. He was wearing a loose white robe made of silk. Golden cloud patterns were embroidered on his cor and cuffs. He had an ancient charm. Standing in the courtyard, he looked like he was a light and airy god. He had specially dressed up and wanted to look the best in front of Olivia. ¡°You¡¯re here, Miss Olivia. I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time.¡± Ernesto turned aroundzily and looked at Oliviazily. ¡°Mr. Wilcox¡± Olivia¡¯s tone was as indifferent as in water. There was no familiarity in her tone at all. She waspletely unfamiliar. Ernesto felt a little ufortable. He subconsciously frowned and raised his hand to adjust his sleeves to disy his clothes. Unfortunately, Olivia did not pay attention to him at all. She went straight to the point. ¡°Were you the one who led the hypnosis on Andrew?¡± She was too direct. There was no small talk at all. Ernesto was unhappy and his mood became bad. He licked his pale lips and smiled mockingly. ¡°So what if it¡¯s me? Daniel is in my hands now and has been hypnotized by me. Mis Olivia, if you want to know what the Hypnosis Lock is, you can only beg me.¡± He tilted his head and looked innocent, but his expression was extremely evil. He lookedpletely fearless, as if Olivia could not do anything to him. Olivia¡¯s eyes darkened as she stared at him. ¡°What do I have to do for you to tell me what a Hypnosis Lock is?¡± ¡°Beg me.¡± Ernesto satzily on the rocking chair and deliberately said, ¡°As long as you kneel on the ground and beg me, I will consider telling you.¡± Ernesto¡¯s eyes turned, and bad ideas popped up in his mind one after another. Olivia was unmoved. Her expression did not change at all because of Ernesto¡¯s words. Instead, she said. seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good. I don¡¯t want to beg anyone. Hearing this, Ernesto became even more excited. He shook his head and said, ¡°Then what should I do? If you don¡¯t beg me, I won¡¯t tell you about the Hypnosis Lock. What should I do? Mr. Sullivan can only keep forgetting about you.¡± After saying that, he looked at Olivia calmly, his eyes filled with schadenfreude. Olivia said coldly, Tll give you onest chance. Tell me! What is the Hypnosis Lock?¡± Ernesto said, ¡°Beg me!¡± He was courting death! Olivia¡¯s gaze sharpened. She did not want to waste time on this idiot. She waved her right band and said, ¡°Guards, capture him. He¡¯s really asking for it.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, more than a hundred people barged into the courtyard and surrounded Ernesto Ernesto lopked up and was dumbfounded. He looked at Olivia. ¡°You¡­¡± Olivia interrupted him and said impatiently, ¡°Are you stupid? Can¡¯t you just stay in Fesmuowana? Why did you have toe to my doorstep to show off? It will take me some effort to catch you in Fesmuowana, but I didn¡¯t expect you toe all the way here. If I don¡¯t catch you, I¡¯ll be letting you down.¡± Ernesto was dumbfounded. How could this happen? Ernesto was stunned. He clearly had Daniel in his hand. She should be begging him. He had already thought of how to punish her! Olivia¡¯s eyes turned and saw through Ernesto¡¯s thoughts. She could not help butugh. ¡°What are you thinking? Do you think I¡¯m a powerless little white flower who only knows how to beg? Not to mention Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling +5¡¯vouchers that you¡¯re sending yourself to death frum thousands of miles away, even if you stay in Fesmuowana and are surrounded by tight security, I can still catch you if I want to!¡± He had miscalcted! Ernesto¡¯s gaze flickered. He had underestimated Olivia. She was different from those weak and helpless Women who only knew how to beg. If she wanted something, she would never beg. She would only snatch it. However, it was just an initial mistake. It did not mean that he would lose. Ernesto¡¯s eyes moved gently, like an evil demon. He looked at Olivia evilly. ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you arrest me. You know that I¡¯m a hypnotist. The interrogation methods of ordinary psychological experts or criminal investigation experts are useless against me. ¡°As for torture, don¡¯t even think about it. My family has an extremely good rtionship with the government of Fesmuowana. I¡¯m also a world¨Cfamous hypnotist. ¡°I didn¡¯t hide my whereabouts when I came to Saems City this time. As long as something happens to me and I don¡¯t return to Fesmuowana for a long time, the government of Festuowana.will definitely demand that Saems hands me over. If they discover that I¡¯m injured, this will be a serious diplomatic incidem!¡± Ernesto was certain that Olivia could not do anything to him. Unfortunately, he had underestimated Olivia, Olivia also looked at him evilly. ¡°Mr. Wilcox, why is your imagination so poor? Have you forgotten my identity? You should know that I¡¯m an expert in biopharmaceuticals and am proficient in medicine. Why do I need torture and psychological experts to force a confession? ¡°I¡¯ll just drug you and put you in a half¨Cawake state. Then, I¡¯ll take the opportunity to hypnotize you and make you say the Hypnosis Lock.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. -Ernesto¡¯s expression changed instantly. Olivia was still speaking leisurely. ¡°This is just one of the methods. Ernesto, as long as you fall into my hands. I have a hundred ways to make you speak. Even if you don¡¯t speak now, you will speak in the future. The only difference is the length of time. ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry. I can afford to wait!¡® Ernesto was speechless. Was this woman a demon? How could she be so powerfull Ernesto s mentality copsed a little. This was the first time he had fallen in love with someone, but he had met with such a devilish figure. He felt that his outlook on life had changed. It turned out that liking someone and wanting to attract their attention was fatal! Chapter 535 Chapter 535 Chapter 535 After a while, Ernesto finally calmed down. He kept mentally preparing himself, telling himself that Olivia would not do anything to him. Moreover, he knew his own body very well. Ordinary hypnosis was not effective at all. It was not that easy for Olivia to know what the Hypnosis Lock was. At the thought of this, Ernesto¡¯s emotions cased a lot. He smiled and looked at Olivia ¡°Ms. Taylor, I know you are powerful and have many tricks up your sleeve, but I have to remind Ms. Taylor that I¡¯m the only one who knows what the Hypnosis Lock is. If anything happens to me, you can forget about ever knowing what the Hypnosis Lock is.¡± As expected, Olivia frowned when she heard his words. She seemed to be in a dilemma. Seeing this, Ernesto was smug. Just as he was about to say something, Olivia suddenly looked at the time on her phone and rushed out Emesto was stunned and subconsciously called out to her, ¡°Olivia, where are you going? Elena also looked at Olivia curiously. Olivia looked back and exined, ¡°It¡¯s been more than half an hour. Andrew will definitely be anxious if he doesn¡¯t see me for dinner. I have to go back and prepare dinner.¡± Elena was stunned. ¡°What about here?¡® She pointed at Ernesto, Olivia¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°We¡¯ve already captured him. You can do whatever you want. Just don¡¯t kill him.¡± Ernesto was silent. When she was confronting him just now, Olivia did not even frown so deeply. It was really a light frown. It was just missing Andrew¡¯s dinner, but she was already so anxious, For a moment. Ernesto felt as helpless as a cabbage that no one wanted. Olivia rushed back to the pce. Just as she reached the entrance of her residence, she met Andrew and the others. Because she was walking too quickly, she was a little out of breath and her face was red. She looked like she had a fever. The momem the butler saw her, he started to exim, ¡°Miss Smith is indeed sick That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t bring dinner over.¡± ¡®Sick? ¨C Olivia was slightly stunned. Then, she saw the concern in Andrew¡¯s deep eyes that could not be hidden. She was instantly enlightened. Her footsteps were light and trembling. She leaned against Elena behind her and pretended to be dizzy. ¡°Yes.¡± Olivia nodded weakly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. I just caught a cold. I was worried that it would spread to His Highness Andrew, so I didn¡¯t prepare dinner.¡± She really regretted it. If she had known that this day woulde, she would have learned how to act. She felt that her acting was very stiff. She didn¡¯t know if Andrew could tell. In order to make it seem more real, Olivia even coughed lightly. She looked rather weak. Andrew didn¡¯t like domineering women, so she would be weaker. Seeing this, Andrew became nervous. He moved his arms and wanted to help her up. At this critical moment, Wanda suddenly appeared out of nowhere and shouted, ¡°Andrew, she¡¯s lying! She¡¯s not sick at all! I saw it all. She left the pce to meet a man. That man is very young and very good¨Clooking.¡± Andrew¡¯s outstretched arms suddenly froze, and his gaze became scrutinizing. Oh no! Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling +5 vouchers Olivia frowned! Wanda was actually spying on her! This was terrible. She was not sessful in pretending to be weak and she was exposed for lying. Andrew already disliked her and hated her. If he knew that she was lying to him, he would definitely hate her even more. Olivia thought quickly and instantly thought of a solution. Her face turned pale and filled with fear, as if someone had exposed the truth. Seeing this, Wanda¡¯s expression became even more smug. Andrew frowned, his eyes filled with disappointment. So she was really lying to him. Andrew looked deeply at Olivia before turning around and leaving. Just as he took a step forward, a cry of surprise came from behind him. ¡°Miss, what¡¯s wrong? Andrew¡¯s heart tightened. He subconsciously turned around and saw Olivia¡¯s face filled with pain. She held her head and oked like she was in so much pain that she wanted to die. What was going on! Andrew was burning with anxiety. He couldn¡¯t care less about being angry and turned around. Elena was so anxious that she was about to cry. She grabbed Olivia¡¯s hand with a panicked expression. Could Miss Taylor really be sick? Olivia pinched the back of Elena¡¯s hand and gave her a look. Then, she said in pain, ¡°Quick, send me to Mr. Wilcox. Mr. Wilcox? Elena¡¯s eyes narrowed. She immediately reacted and supported Olivia with her hand. Just as they were about to walk out, she said loudly, ¡°Miss, bear with it. I¡¯ll bring you there immediately.¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org As she spoke, she squeezed out two drops of tears. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee back. For His Highness¡¯s dinner, you disregarded your mental state and insisted oning back. In the end, you were even framed.¡± Andrew was confused. His expression suddenly turned sharp. ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡± Elena looked at Olivia. Olivia looked up at Andrew and lowered his head again. He said in a clear voice, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not in at good state of mind, so I looked for Mr. Wilcox for guidance.¡± Ernesto was very famous internationally. Not only was he a hypnotist, but he was also a famous psychiatrist. Andrew also knew Ernesto. He looked at Olivia worriedly. For a master like Ernesto toe forward, her psychological problems must be very serious. Thinking about how he had trusted others so easily and misunderstood her, Andrew felt terrible. He grabbed Olivia¡¯s wrist and asked her, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were going to see a doctor?¡± Olivia lowered her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to know.¡± Hearing this, Andrew¡¯s heart ached even more. She hated herself for not trusting him before. Wanda didn¡¯t expect things to take a turn for the worse. In just a few minutes, Olivia hadpletely flipped the situation around She shouted anxiously, ¡°Andrew, she¡¯s a liar. She¡¯s lying to you.¡± Olivia did not exin. She just lowered her head and frowned slightly. She looked like she had a headache but was holding it in.. Inparison, one was arrogant and despotic, while the other was soft and forbearing. The scales in Andrew¡¯s heart instantly tilted towards Olivia. He turned to re at Wanda. ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± He asked her to get lost again and he didn¡¯t believe her! Wanda was furious. Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling Chapter 536 Chapter 536 Chapter 536 Wanda was so angry that she screamed. She pointed at Olivia and shouted, ¡°Andrew, don¡¯t be bewitched. by this woman of unknown origin! She suddenly jumped out and tried her best to get close to you. There must be a conspiracy.¡± Wanda shouted very loudly. Although she had said this in a hurry, it was not unreasonable. Although Andrew would not suspect Olivia just because of a few sentences, he was vignt and could not trust Oliviapletely Because of Wanda¡¯s shout, the atmosphere froze for a moment. Olivia¡¯s eyes turned slightly, and her clear eyes sparkled under the sunlight. She looked up at Andrew indifferently. Andrew looked back at her. Their gazes met in midair. One was moist and clear, while the other was deep and probing. Probing! Olivia¡¯s heart seemed to have been pinched by someone. It was so painful that she winced In the end, he did not believe her! The sadness onlysted for a moment. Olivia quicklyposed herself and regained her rationality. Daniel had been hypnotized and forgotten about himself. It was natural for him to be wary of unfamiliar women. Olivia kept reminding herself in her heart, but the difort and disparity would not be reduced by her rationality. Olivia¡¯s heart was still bitter. She slowly pulled her wrist away from Andrew¡¯s hand. The sudden emptiness in Andrew¡¯s palm made his heart sink. He subconsciously wanted to grab it However, Olivia had already turned around and said in a low voice. I¡¯m not feeling well. Excuse me.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she turned around and walked towards the door. Her footsteps were heavy and she almost tripped when she walked up the steps. If not for Kelly¡¯s quick reflexes, she would have fallen to the ground. Olivia¡¯s body was leaning against Kelly. Most of her body was pressed against Kelly. She was completely supported by Kelly. Andrew stood rooted to the ground, his slender arms hanging by his sides. As he watched Olivia leave, his heart felt empty. It was only at this moment that he realized that this smart and strong woman had a weak and soft side. Olivia had been leaning against Kelly. She only heaved a sigh of relief after entering the house and isting herself from the view outside. As soon as she turned around, she met two pairs of curious eyes. Olivia nced at Kelly and Elena and asked, ¡°How was my performance just now?¡± ¡°So weak that the wind could break you.¡± ¡°Tear¨Cinducing.¡± Olivia sat on the sofa. ¡°Was I weak?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. The two of them nodded heavily. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Olivia was satisfied. Pretending to be weak was really a skill. It seemed like she had to learn how to act. It was inconvenient to find a teacher to teach her now, so she should go online and find some tutorials to teach herself. Olivia propped herself up with one hand and thought about her next move. Speaking of which, it was also because she hadn¡¯t thought it through. The moment she saw Andrew, she was so surprised that she lost her rationality and didn¡¯t care about anything else. She only knew how to rush to his side. But she had forgotten that he did not remember her at all. She should have taken things one step at a time. Olivia calcted her future actions bit by bit. Ernesto would probably not tell her about the Hypnosis Lock so easily. Moreover, even after knowing about the Hypnosis Lock, it would take some effort to undo Andrew¡¯s hypnosis. It was not so easy to undo it. Olivia did not want to take the risk. She didn¡¯t want Daniel to be harmed, even if it was the slightest bit. Therefore, she had to find the best and safest way. It was best to make Andrew fall in love with her again and slowly recall the past bit by bit. Then, she would let Andrew see the Hypnosis Lock and undo the hypnosis. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. This way, it would be foolproof. Chapter 537 Chapter 537 Chapter 537 Wanda angrily ran home after suffering a defeat by Olivia. As soon as she entered the house, she was stopped by her sister. ¨C ¡°Wanda, you went to the pce again? How many times have I told you not to pester Prince Andrew? Why do you always ignore my advice? Lorna Patterson was wearing a white dress. Her appearance was gentle and elegant, but her gaze was cold and heartless Wanda was afraid of her sister. She sped her hands behind her back and kept retreating. She retorted softly, ¡°What an unpleasant thing to say. How can you say that I¡¯m ¡®pestering¡® him? The queen likes me very much. She said it herself and hopes that I can be her daughter¨Cinw.¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Lorna sneered and showed no merry. The queen has said this to the Secretary of State¡¯s daughter and the Secretary of Defense¡¯s eldest granddaughter. As far as I know, the queen has said this to at least. five prople. She¡¯s just being polite. Are you really taking her seriously?¡± Lorna¡¯s lone was stem. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go to the pce again. Stay at home!! ¡°No! Wanda turned around and ran. ¡°No, no, I will not do as you say. As Wanda spoke, she fled and disappeared in a sh. Lorna was so angry it showed on her face. Wanda had nowhere to go, so she went to talk to her best friends. Her best friends helped here up with ideas. ¡°Olivia is of an unknown bloodline. I¡¯ve never heard of her before. She¡¯s definitely not thedy of a noble family. You can embarrass her in public. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, Or we can make her feel ashamed of her inferiority byparing family wealth. This will let Prince Andrew see your value.¡± Wanda had an idea after hearing the advice from her best friends, At the pce Andrew arranged for someone to check on Olivia¡¯s state. She seemed to be in too much pain. She probably had some mental illness. Yossi widened his eyes and shouted, ¡°Oh my god, Miss Olivia seems so domineering. I wouldn¡¯t expect her to be so fragile.¡± Andrew turned around. His gaze was sharp and threatening. Yossi immediately stopped talking and bowed before leaving. Since Prince Andrew cared so much about this matter, Yossi decided to investigate it himself. After Yossi left the pce, he headed towards Olivia¡¯s house in Saems City, where Captain Chavez was currently staying. Yossi asked Captain Chavez, ¡°You¡¯re Miss Olivia¡¯s guard, so you must know about her health condition. Tell me, why did she ask Ernesto to treat her?¡± Captain Chavez hesitated for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, but¡­¡± Captain Chavez wanted to say something but hesitated. Yossi frowned. ¡°Spit it out.¡± Captain Chavez sighed. ¡°Miss Olivia has always had sleep disorders. Yossi, look at how thin and weak she is. Miss Olivia has always been in poor health, and her mental state is not good. However, because she likes Prince Andrew, she forces herself to be strong in front of him.¡± ¡°You mean¡­¡± Yossi¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Miss Olivia was pretending to be strong?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Captain Chavez nodded. When Yossi returned to the pce, he kept thinking about Captain Chavez¡¯s words. He found it unbelievable. He didn¡¯t expect to find out that the powerful and brilliant Olivia was actually pretending the whole time. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. It was unbelievable. He was on his way to the prince¡¯s pce, and upon entering the pce, he met Elena. Elena had some rose hip, strawberries, and oranges. Yossi was curious. ¡°Why do you have so many fruits?¡± Elena sighed. ¡°They are for Miss Taylor. She hasn¡¯t eaten anything for the past two days. I just wanted to get her some delicious fruits.¡± ¡°Why isn¡¯t she eating? Yossi was worried. Elena wanted to say something but hesitated. In the end, she sighed and said in a pleading tone, ¡°Yossi, can you ask Prince Andrew to visit Miss Taylor? With Prince Andrew around, Miss Taylor might be able to eat something.¡± Yossi nodded sympathetically. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Chapter 538 Chapter 538 Chapter 538 After speaking to Elena, Yossi turned around and was about to walk away when he suddenly thought of something. He quickly turned around and leaned over to ask, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Miss Olivia eating? Is she feeling unwell?¡± Elena hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°This is a private matter. I can¡¯t tell anyone. I can only say that Miss Taylor has serious mental problems and a serious sleep disorder. As for why she doesn¡¯t eat¡­¡± Elena bit her lower lip and hesitated. Yossi was anxious. ¡°Tell me.¡± Elena looked at Yossi. ¡°Yossi, don¡¯t tell me you think Miss Taylor is able to make those delicious dishes with just a wave of her hand?¡± Yossi was stunned, his eyes filled with surprise. Elena continued, ¡°In order to make delicious dishes, Miss Taylor basically doesn¡¯t sleep or rest. Every dish has to be made dozens of times before the best dishes are sent to Prince Andrew. ¡°This¡­¡± Yossi¡¯s eyes widened. He really hadn¡¯t expected this. ¡°Forget it. Why are we even talking about this?¡± Elena lowered her eyes and left quickly without even looking at Yossi. Yossi was left alone, staring nkly at Elena¡¯s back. When Yossi returned and saw Andrew, he immediately worsened the situation and told Andrew how pitiful Olivia was. Andrew was stunned. Andrew had always been used to Olivia¡¯s ttery and the food she sent over every day. He thought the food she made was simple and easy, but he did not know she sacrificed so much behind the scenes. Yossi sighed. After I came back, I asked the chef. He said that even he couldn¡¯t make the dishes that Miss Olivia sent over. He would have to practice for at least a month without sleep to reach Miss Olivia¡¯s standard. Heavens, it was actually so difficult. Miss Olivia had been working tirelessly in secret! At this point, Yossi looked at Andrew and sighed. ¡°Miss Olivia must like you very much to be able to do this, Prince Andrew. She must love you very much Hearing this, Andrew¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It felt as if he had been electrocuted In the past, Olivia would always approach Andrew and say she liked him, but he would be¡¯disgusted and not feel anything for her. But now, hearing Yossi sigh like this was like a massive blow to Andrew¡¯s heart. So, Olivia truly liked Andrew that much? Andrew felt like he was on cloud nine, and joy slowly grew in his heart. Olivia was also practicing her acting skills by watching many tutorial videos. Not only did she want to learn acting, but she also watched many romantic movies and read many novels. She was getting a headache from doing this. Kelly and Elena had starry eyes and were dumbfounded. ¡°What should I do? My mind is in a mess.¡± Elena felt that her mind was about to go numb. She felt that falling in love was even more difficult than all the all¨Cnighters she had spent writing a thesis. Kelly was even more dumbfounded. She leaned on the table and said helplessly, ¡°I can¡¯t do it either. It¡¯s too difficult.¡± After the two of them finished speaking, they looked up at Olivia. Olivia also had a serious expression. She held a pen with her fingertips and frowned. ¡°There¡¯s no standard answer for dating. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ve summarized it correctly, I can only sununarize a few ns- ording to the theories I¡¯vee across in the books and movies andpared them to my current Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling +5¡¯vouchers situation.¡± As Olivia spoke, she pushed the notes she held over to Elena and Kelly. Elena initially had azy expression, but when her gazended on the notebook, her eyes immediately widened. Oh my god, Miss Taylor was just so incredible! The notes first analyzed Daniel¡¯s initial personality and then summarised his character traits and preferences,paring them to Andrew¡¯s current state after he had lost his memory. Combined with environmental factors, psychological factors, and a series of other conditions, Olivia concluded that there were three suitable ways to pursue Andrew. After reading Olivia¡¯s notes, Elena¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Miss Taylor, you¡¯re quite amazing. If you want to pursue a man, there¡¯s nobody you wouldn¡¯t be able to pursue.¡± ¡°Why would I chase after a man? Olivia¡¯s casual tone revealed a hint of disdain. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. In this world, she only liked Daniel and would only pursue Daniel As for other men, she wouldn¡¯t even look at them. Chapter 539 Chapter 539 Chapter 539 Elena put down the notes and looked at the time on her phone. She frowned. ¡°It¡¯s almost nine in the evening. Why isn¡¯t Prince Andrew here yet?¡± Olivia looked up, her clear eyes filled with doubt. Elena chuckled and exined, ¡°I told Yossi you didn¡¯t have dinner. He must have told Prince Andrew.¡± This way, Prince Andrew would definitelye to visit Miss Taylor. Kelly looked over and poked Elena¡¯s waist. ¡°You¡¯re so conniving Elena chuckled nervously. She was embarrassed. ¡°I just don¡¯t want them to ignore Miss Taylor¡¯s efforts. Thesest few days. Miss Taylor had sent dinner over every day. There are five to six dishes per meal, and every meal is different. ¡°We can¡¯t let them believe that Miss Taylor made these dishes very easily.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Kelly nodded. Olivia frowned slightly. Although she disagreed with Elena¡¯s decision, she was looking forward to it. Would Andrew be so worried about Olivia that he woulde to see her? At the thought of this, Olivia could not sit still anymore. She walked to the window and looked out. At the same time. Andrew was sitting in the study. The documents in front of him had been on his desk for over an hour, but he could not read a single word. A cold and irritable aura surrounded Andrew. This scared Yossi so much that he shrank his fat body. ¡°What time is it? Andrew asked Yossi ¡°It¡¯s 21:05. When Andrew heard the time, he pursed his thin lips. His expression became colder and colder. His eyes were deep and terrifyingly dark. Yossi was almost afraid of death. He could not understand what was wrong with Prince Andrew. Andrew had been restless the entire niglu. ¡°Let¡¯s go out for a walk. Andrew suddenly stood up as if he despised the stuffiness in the room. Yossi hurried after him. Andrew seemed to be strolling towards the pce where Olivia was. The closer he got to the pce entrance, the gentler his expression became, and the aura around him calmed down. They were almost at the door when a gentle female voice suddenly came from behind. ¡°Andrew,¡± ¡°Mother.¡± Andrew looked back. The moment he saw the queen, surprise shed across his eyes. His mother had always been in poor health and was used to sleeping early. Why would shee out at this time? The queen looked at the pce in front of her with a calm gaze. She did not ask why Andrew had come here. Instead, she stepped forward and wrapped her arm around his arm. She said softly. The weather this evening is cool and calming. Andrew, walk with me.¡± Andrew didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Okay.¡± Mother and son walked towards theke, with Yossi and the maid far behind them. ¡°Andrew, I heard that a youngdy called Olivia came to the pce. Does she alwayse to look for you?¡± The queen¡¯s face was gentle, and her tone was soft. Andrew nodded. When the queen saw Andrew nod, she smiled. ¡°My son, you are such an outstanding man. As soon as women see you, they take a liking to you?¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Andrew raised his eyebrows and nced at his mother, his eyes shing with disapproval. The queen sighed. ¡°I know that you are grown up and have your opinions, especially when ites to Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling +5 vouchers rtionships. You wouldn¡¯t like your parents interfering. However, there¡¯s something I have to say. Olivia¡¯s background is unknown, and she revealed her love for you the moment she saw you. She used all kinds of methods to get close to you. It¡¯s fine if she really likes you, but if she has any ill intentions¡­¡± The queen wanted to say something but hesitated. ¡°Andrew, you have to be wary! ¡°My sickly and weak body is all thanks to Lady Verna!¡± The queen let out a low cough, and her eyes burst with terrifying hatred. ¡°Some time ago, Lady Verna had also set you up and forced you to make a political mistake. She wanted to drag the two of us down and let her and her son take our ce. Andrew had to be wary of them! ¡°She might have been the one who found Olivia.¡± Andrew remained silent. Several thoughts shed across his deep eyes before they finally faded into silence. Andrew retracted his gaze and said in a low voice, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I know all about this.¡± The queen nodded in satisfaction and returned to the pce with the maid. Andrew stood by theke for a long time. It was so long that Yossi¡¯s legs became numb before he eventually walked away. In the room, Olivia waited from 9 p.m. to midnight. She couldn¡¯t wait any longer, and there was still no sign of Andrew. Chapter 540 Chapter 540 Chapter 540 Andrew had not slept the entire night and had been reading documents in the study. He was a person with strong willpower. Even if his heart was in a mess, he could still force himself to calm down and read through documents. He read through a nearly 300¨Cpage proposal word for word, Beside him. Yossi yawned. His legs were weak. Andrew did not even change his posture. However, his eyes were slightly red. Yossi took a sip of strong coffice to wake himself up and asked in a low voice, Trince Andrew, what do you want to eat for breakfast?¡± Andrew didn¡¯t look up. His deep voice was tinged with hoarseness, but it was even more mellow and. pleasant. ¡°Anything.¡± Yossi bowed his head and left the room. In the morning, James, Andrew¡¯s teacher, came to see him. The first thing James asked when they met was, ¡°Prince Andrew, have you forgotten your initial intentions and your promise to the queen?¡± Andrew lowered his ey He had once promised his mother that he would protect her and sit in the highest position in Sacms. He promised to make Saems a strong and prosperous nation But now. Andrew¡¯s mind was in a mess because of a woman of an unknown bloodline. Andrew¡¯s eyes were filled with coldness. He didn¡¯t like being unable to control himself like this. No one in this world or anything could mess with Andrew¡¯s mind and make him forget his priorities and initial intentions. Seeing that Andrew¡¯s expression was gradually bing firm, James stroked his white beard and nodded in satisfaction. Prince Andrew, you must remember your initial imentions and priorities. Andrew said. ¡°I know.¡± In the days that followed, Olivia did not see Andrew at all. Whether it was when she delivered food to Andrew, sent a message to Yossi, or blocked the entrance of Andrew¡¯s pce, there was no sign of him.. How could this be? Was he avoiding her? Olivia panicked. She no longer had her usual confidence andposure. Did she do something wrong? Why was Andrew avoiding her? Elena passed on some information to Olivia. ¡°This is information Captain Chavez gathered. There¡¯s a banquet at the Secretary of State¡¯s house tonight, and Andrew will be there.¡± Olivia rubbed her forehead. ¡°Prepare the clothes.¡± Since she could not see Andrew in the pce, she would have to go elsewhere to meet him. She did not believe he could hide from her for the rest of his life. The Secretary of State¡¯s mother was turning 80 years old. Tonight was a banquet he had specially prepared for his mother¡¯s birthday. All the dignitaries of Saems had arrived. The King had been living in seclusion this year and rarely left the pce. Therefore, Prince Andrew was the one who handled all the matters outside the pce dat required the king¡¯s presence. Olivia arrived very early. The banquet had just started, and no one hade yet. She felt bored and sat in the corner and waited. A good¨Clooking person was a beautiful sight no matter where they went. Olivia had outstanding looks and a natural temperament. She had also been meticulously dressed up. Even if she sat in the corner, she was dazzling. Several gazes subconsciously swayed towards her. ¡°Beautifuldy. The second son of the Roman family, Erwen, quickly came over with a ss of wine. His gage was evil. ¡®Do I have the honor to treat you to a ss of wine?¡± Olivia did not even raise her head. Her voice was cold. ¡°Get lost!¡± Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling +5 vouchers Erwen was speechless. Fuck, what a hot woman she was, but he liked her! His desire to conquer soared. Erwen narrowed his eyes and leaned over. A beauty with a bad attitude will always hurt others and herself.¡± How annoying! A cold glint shed across Olivia¡¯s eyes. She picked up the wine ss and was about to ssh wine on Erwen¡¯s face. Before she could do anything, there was amotion at the door. Everyone in the banquet hall rushed to the door. Prince Andrew is here.¡± The hand that held Olivia¡¯s wine ss paused, and she looked at the door. In the chaotic crowd, a tall and slender figure walked out. He was taller than everyone else around him. In the middle of a group of middle¨Caged men with huge bellies, he stood out, looking like a crane. Everyone around him was praising him. He tilted his head and seemed to be listening attentively. asionally, he would nod and respond with a word of acknowledgment. The people around him were so happy they could not close their mouths. Their faces were filled with praise. Andrew had such charm. As he stood in the crowd, he made everyone around him fade and easily became the crowd¡¯s focus. It made people subconsciously curry favor with him and look up to him. Olivia subconsciously stood up and wanted to walk over. However, Enwen, still beside Olivia, refused to let her go. He raised his hand and grabbed her sleeve. You¡¯re not allowed to leave! Erwen¡¯s voice was very loud, attracting everyone¡¯s attention ¡°That¡¯s the second¨Cborn son of the Roman family, Erwen, right? He¡¯s fooling around again.¡± ¡°Sigh, none of the women Erwen pestered have had a good ending. Who is that woman? Which family does she belong to? Tve never seen her before. She¡¯s probably Erwen¡¯s femalepanion.¡± ¡°A femalepanion. The person who spoke sounded contemptuous. ¡°She has no power or influence over him. It looks like she can¡¯t escape his grasp Everyone looked on as if they were watching a show. No one stepped forward to help. Andrew¡¯s cold gaze followed the crowd, Inat it only swept past Olivia and Erwen. It was as if he did not notice Olivia. He did not care about Olivia¡¯s situation at all. Olivia¡¯s heart went numb, and she suddenly felt so hurt. In the past, even if a man leaned toward Olivia, Andrew would have defended Olivia vigntly. Now, she was even being pestered, and he did nothing. Olivia sniffed and blinked away the tears in her eyes. She was in a bad mood. ¡°Beautifuldy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Erwen asked nervously. Beautifuldies were gorgeous no matter what kind of state they were in. Even when they frowned, they looked good. For a moment, Erwen felt an unbearable tingle in his heart. Olivia pulled back her sleeve and lowered her eyes without saying a word. Erwen was furious. ¡°Darling, are you feeling unwell? I¡¯ll take you to the lounge to rest.¡± Olivia looked up and nced at Erwen. Suddenly, she smiled. ¡°Sure,¡± With that, she left with Erwen. As soon as she left, the old men standing beside Andrew immediately chuckled. They had an unspoken understanding. ¡°Erwen is blessed.¡± Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling +5 vouchers Before one of the men could finish speaking, there was a loud bang, and the huge screen beside him fell to the ground. Andrew lowered his eyes to hide his cold gaze. He turned his wrist and exined casually, ¡°Sorry, I identally touched it.¡± identally! Everyone looked down at the screen and found it unbelievable. That screen weighed at least 10 pounds. How careless would Prince Andrew be to push such a heavy thing? Among the crowd, only Yossi shrunk back and vaguely sensed Andrew¡¯s emotions. However, Yossi did not dare to speak. He only lowered his head so low that it was almost close to his neck. After that, Andrew seemed to be in a bad tood. No matter who came to speak to him, his cold gaze would sweep over them, making them shiver. Some people came over to propose a loast. Andrew swirled the ss and said coldly. ¡°The wine is not good. I won¡¯t drink it.¡± Some women wanted to get closer to him, but before they could even get two yards close, they were frozen by the cold aura emanating from Andrew and retreated. In the end, it was like a vacuum surrounded Andrew. No one dared to approach him. Everyone shrunk their necks and did not know what to do. What was wrong with Prince Andrew? He was fine just now. How did he be so scary in the blink of an eye? Everyone did not understand and looked at Yossi for answers. It was quite a tricky situation for Yossi. He trembled as he walked forward. ¡°Prince Andrew, why don¡¯t you and take a look¡­ Before he could finish, Andrew shot him a cold re. Yossi shut his mouth instantly before he made Andrew more angry Andrew sat on his chair. His expression was calm, but his heart was in turmoil. It took almost all of his willpower to stabilize his emotions. His fingertips sank into his palm, and his hand was covered in blood. He told himself that he couldn¡¯t go over to Olivia. He definitely couldn¡¯t let a woman mess up his thoughts. As long as he endured this once, he wouldpletely let of her. After repeating this reasoning a few times in his mind, he finally calmed down. However, at this moment, a scream suddenly came from inside the lounge. ¡°Ah..¡± Andrew could no longer control himself. He suddenly stood up and strode towards the lounge.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Chapter 541 Chapter 541 Chapter 541 The neat and tidy lounge was now in a mess, with cups and tes all over the ce. Several chairs were overturned, and the floor was covered in broken porcin pieces. Olivia stood beside the coffee table. She lowered her head and pinched her left wrist with her right hand. A dazzling red color could vaguely be seen between her fingers. After a moment, blood dripped and trickled onto the floor. Her left wrist was injured and bleeding. The bright red bloodplemented the blue gown she wore and her long hair. She looked like a little mermaid in a fairy tale who had a sharp knife under her feel. There was a tragic beauty to this sight. Watching this scene, everyone¡¯s breath froze as they stared nkly at Olivia. This woman was too beautiful. She was soul¨Cstirring and poignant. Everyone stared at Olivia¡¯s beauty. Only Andrew paid attention to her injured wrist and wondered if it hurt. Olivia¡¯s gaze was fixed on Andrew, and her eyes looked malicious and manic. Her entire body exuded an aura that kept people away. Andrew strode to Olivia and pulled away her right hand that was covering the wound. When his gaze landed on the wound on her left wrist, he instantly tried to gather his emotions. His eyes were cold, but hepletely lost control of his emotions. Andrew picked up a vase on the table and threw it at Erwen. With a bang, the vase shattered. Erwen¡¯s head was covered with blood as he held his head and screamed. Andrew looked at Erwen coldly and said word for word, ¡®Aren¡¯t you from the powerful Roman family? You¡¯re so arrogant How dare you think you can do whatever you want!¡± ¡°Take him away. Andrew waved his hand. ¡°From now on, I don¡¯t want to see this man again.¡± If not for Andrew¡¯s status, he really would¡¯ve killed Erwen! With that, Andrew dragged Olivia out of the lounge. He walked very quickly,pletely disregarding Olivia. He practically dragged her out the door and roughly stuffed her into his car. Andrew was so furious that his rage burned in his chest and rampaged through his whole body. ¡°Olivia!¡± He grabbed Olivia¡¯s chin tightly and said sternly, ¡°Are you stupid? You knew Erwen had ill intentions toward you, but you still left with him! If I hadn¡¯te over to help you today, what would you have done? Olivia looked at Andrew with a piercing look in her eyes. Her beautiful eyes were filled with awe. ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± ¡°No one is worried about you!¡± Andrew was caught off guard and panicked. He had to hide his worry with. anger. ¡°You¡¯re my aunt, after all. I didn¡¯t leave you behind for my father¡¯s sake but don¡¯t overthink it. I¡¯m not interested in you.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°In due time, I¡¯ll be choosing a consort who will be my wife and rightfully stand by me.¡± ¡°A wife?¡± Olivia thought, shocked. Hearing these two words, Olivia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She subconsciously approached Andrew and grabbed his clothes. ¡°Don¡¯t get married.¡± ¡°Ha¡­¡± Andrew sneered. ¡°Aren¡¯t you being ton nosy?¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Realizing that he had lost control again today because of Olivia, Andrew got frustrated. His temples. throbbed with pain. He kicked the seat in front of him in frustration and said coldly, ¡°Stop the car!¡± Yoki, who was driving, braked hard and brought the car to a stop. Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling 1. D) +5 vouchers The car stopped too suddenly, and Olivia crashed into the front seat. Before she could regain her senses, she heard Andrew¡¯s cold voice. ¡°Get out Olivia looked up in disbelief. Was Andrew chasing her away? ¡°Hurry up!¡± Andrew could not take it anymore. He did not want to stay in the same vehicle as Olivia for one moment longer. He got out of the car and walked to the other side, ready to pull Olivia out of the car. Yossi stood at the side and stomped his feet anxiously. He softly persuaded Andrew, ¡°It¡¯s dark, and there¡¯s no one else on the road. It¡¯s not safe to leave her here. Upon hearing this, Andrew stopped tugging at Olivia¡¯s wrist. He frowned in frustration and struggled internally. Then, he let go of Olivia and mmed the car door shut. Seeing this, Yossi heaved a sigh of relief and thought, ¡°Finally, Prince Andrew has stopped trying to kick Miss Olivia out of the car. However, before he could heave a sigh of relief. Andrew closed the other car door and ordered coldly, ¡°You send her back home!¡± Yossi was stunned. ¡°What about you?¡± Andrew said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Yossi was stunned. That was final. Prince Andrew had booted him out of the car. Chapter 542 Chapter 542 The situation that urred at the birthday banquet was very big. It did not take long for the queen to find out about it. She covered her face with her sleeves and coughed softly. Her pale face was red from coughing too hard. Nancy¡¯s heart ached. She patted the queen¡¯s back to calm her down andforted her. ¡°Olivia looked so good and rushed to Prince Andrew¡¯s side. How could he withstand temptation? This is human nature. However, Prince Andrew¡¯s rationality is still there. As long as we use a little trick to nder Olivia, he will definitely hate her.¡± Hearing this, a trace of ruthlessness shed across the queen¡¯s eyes. To be honest, deep down, she did not want to hurt Olivia. No matter what, Olivia was her daughter¨Cinw. She was the woman Daniel liked. She had given birth to a pair of amazing grandsons, However, Olivia approached Daniel three times and ruined the queen¡¯s n. The queen would not be to me for being heartless. Thirty years ago, Zea gave birth to a pair of twins. Zea was being framed during her pregnancy, and because of that her two children were burn prematurely and deficient. Between the brothers, Andrew was the weaker one. At that time, the conflict between Zea and the king was intense, and Lady Verna was the one secretly plotting against them. Concerned that she would not be able to take care of her two children, Zea reluctantly sent Daniel, one of the twins, to her cousin, Mrs. Sullivan, in the Hushe Republic. She gave Mrs. Sullivan arge sum of money to support the Sullivan family through their bankruptcy crisis. Over the years, Zea had missed Daniel. She had always considered acknowledging him, but Lady Verna kept a close eye on him. Daniel also lived a very good life in the Hushe Republic. Zea dismissed the idea of reconnecting with her son. However, she did not expect the change to happen so quickly. Zea was poisoned at the same time as her son, Andrew. Andrew died on the spot. Zea did not eat many of the poisoned snacks, and the incident was not fatal for her, but her internal organs were damaged. Even if saved, Zea would not live for more than a few years. Looking at her son¡¯s cold corpse, the hatred in her heart reached its peak. She endured her grief and hid the news of her son¡¯s death while contacting Mrs. Sullivan to bring Daniel back to Saems. She also hypnotized him to make him believe that he was Andrew. She wanted Daniel to avenge Andrew, sit in the highest position in Sacus, and destroy Lady Verna and her son. ¡°Go.¡± The queen waved her hand and instructed Nancy, ¡°Bring Wanda over here.¡± Nancy responded, ¡°Are you using Wanda to deal with Olivia?¡± The queen nodded, her eyes looking malicious. In her original n, she had never thought of dealing with Olivia. However, Olivia clearly did not know what was good for her. She actually came to Saems and continued to pester Andrew. The que could not be med for being ruthless toward Olivia. Andrew¡¯s identity could not be leaked. Olivia was a secret threat. She could not stay in Saeus. As a woman from the Hushe Republic, Olivia was of no help to Andrew at all. Andrew had to marry a powerful woman in order to consolidate his position as the heir. Wanda came over to the pce very quickly. The queen smiled at Wanda, pushed some snacks in front of her, and looked at her lovingly. ¡°How have You been getting along with Andrew recently? I still want to have a grandson as soon as possible,¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Your Majesty. Although Wanda was unruly and willful, she was still a youngdy. She couldn¡¯t help but blush when she was teased like this. Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling +5 vouchers ¡°Silly girl, you¡¯re still so shy. The queen held Wanda¡¯s hand with a loving gaze. ¡°Andrew has a cold personality and rarely interacts with girls. Sometimes, he seems cold. Don¡¯t be angry. You have to learn. to tolerate him and take the initiative to get close to him.¡± Wanda pouted andined softly, I like Andrew and want to be with him, but recently, he has been with a woman called Olivia. He¡¯s even harsh toward me.¡± w stupid! The queen suppressed the annoyance in her eyes and said gently. ¡°She¡¯s just a wild girl from nowhere. How can shepare to you. Wanda? You must show yourself more and let Andrew see how good you are. That way, he¡¯ll naturally like you. Nancy chimed in. ¡°That¡¯s right. Miss Wanda, you are one of the top socialites in Saems City. How can you be afraid of a wild girl like Olivia? Wanda was overjoyed by Nancy¡¯s praise and felt that what she said made sense. Wanda was such an outstanding woman. She had good looks, came from a noble family background, and had talent. She did not have to be afraid of that wild girl, Olivia. Thinking of this, Wanda stood up with a confident expression ¡°Your Majesty, just wait. You will soon have a grandchild With that, Wanda ran off. Wanda had to discuss this matter with her sisters and see how she was going to embarrass Olivia and make her feel inferior. Andrew would then see how beautiful Wanda was Olivia finally realized how difficult it was to pursue someone. Andrew had ignored herpletely. Initially, she thought that Andrew would be worried about her after Erwen bullied and injured her. Unexpectedly, Andrew had left Olivia alone in the car and stayed outside alone. Olivia wanted to get out of the car, but she realized the door was locked. In the driver¡¯s seat, Yossi was extremely helpless. ¡°Miss Olivia, Prince Andrew¡¯s words carry weight. His will is very firm, and no one can change it. He said that he won¡¯t be in the same car as you, so he definitely won¡¯t go back on his word. Please dont fight him, and let me take you back so I can quickly come back to pick him up. ¡°It¡¯s so dark outside now. I¡¯m worried about Prince Andrew being alone outside.¡± Olivia did not insist on getting out of the car. She just turned around and looked outside. Andrew stood tall on the street. The streetmps elongated his body, making him look exceptionally lonely in the quiet night. Olivia suddenly felt very ufortable. There was only a car window between them, but it felt like they were very far apart. Andrew was so close to her, but he now Chapter 543 Chapter 543 Chapter 543 Olivia turned around and leaned against the back window, staring at Andrew¡¯s receding figure. She was like a pitiful kitten that had been abandoned. Yossi, driving in front, saw Olivia¡¯s gaze through the rearview mirror and felt a little uneasy. He could not help butfort her. ¡°Miss Olivia, don¡¯t feel bad. Prince Andrew¡­ Before he could finish his words, Olivia turned around with a calm expression on her face. It was as if the sadness and difort she had just felt were all an illusion. Yossi was dumbfounded. His mouth was wide open, like a deer shocked in headlights. He red at Olivia. ¡°You, you¡­ Why did her expression change so quickly? ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Olivia asked in confusion as she wiped the wound on her wrist with a handkerchief. The wound was only a shallow cut, and there wasn¡¯t that much blood at all. After drying the blood on it, a shallow scrape was revealed. Seeing this. Yossi was even more shocked. What was going on? She was just a pitiful little innocent girl who was just bullied. How did she be so strong in the blink of an eye! Yossi waspletely dumbfounded. After a long time, he finally said, ¡°Is your wrist alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Olivia shook her head. She had only scratched it lightly with the porcin shard. It had only made a little scratch, and there was not even that much blood. ¡°Whose blood is that? When Yossi heard Olivia say that there was no blood, his mind went nk. Olivia said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s Erwen¡¯s blood¡± Not so long ago, she had hurt Erwen with a porcin piece, causing him to bleed. She then applied his blood on herself. Olivia said such cruel things in such a casual tone.. Yossi¡¯s entire worldview copsed. He stuttered. ¡°Then, then, were you just pretending to be in pain?¡± ¡°No.¡± Olivia frowned and thought for a moment before shaking her head. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t an act. Yossi breathed a sigh of relief. In the end, Olivia uttered her next sentence, ¡°Kind of, It hurt a little, but not that much. Just a little.¡± Speaking of this, she suddenly thought of something and looked at Yossi excitedly. ¡°How was my performance just now? Did I seem weak, helpless, painful, and sad?¡± The car was silent. Yossi was furious! He roared, ¡°Were you just pretending to look back at Prince Andrew with a sad look?¡± ¡°I learned it from the female lead in a movie. Olivia held her chin. Andrew said that I¡¯m too domineering. Since he doesn¡¯t like me to be domineering, I¡¯ll be weaker.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she asked Yossi, ¡°Was I convincingly wenk just now?¡± That was something she had learned from movies for a while. She vividly portrayed the female lead¡¯s sadness, reluctance, and confusion. Yossi couldn¡¯t take it anymore and roared, ¡°You liar, you lied to Prince Andrew. I¡¯m going to tell hi everything.¡± ¡°Oh¡± Olivia did not panic at all. She just looked up slightly. ¡°That¡¯s good. I also have something to idl Prince Andrew.¡± Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling +5 vouchers Hearing this, Yossi suddenly had a bad feeling. His gaze was wary. ¡°What are you going to tell him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Olivia leaned back in her chair. ¡°It¡¯s just that you took bribes to support your lover and secretly sold out the expensive dishes in the pce kitchen. There weren¡¯t many, just a dozen.¡± Yossi felt helpless. Where did this bad lucke from? This was his life on the line! ¡°Be obedient, and I¡¯ll leave you alone. Olivia¡¯s tone changed when she saw Yossi covered in cold sweat. I¡¯ll listen, I¡¯ll listen. I will definitely listen to you. Yossi nodded hurriedly. ¡°Then tell me, why did Andrew¡¯s attitude towards me change in the past few days? Why doesn¡¯t he want to see me? This was the strangest thing about Olivia. She had thought about it many times and filtered through one thing at a time. Then, she realized that she had done nothing wrong. Since she didn¡¯t do anything wrong, the problem must have been with Andrew. Something must have happened to him for him to want to avoid Olivia. Yossi became serious. ¡°I can¡¯t say anything about Prince Andrew,¡± Although Yossi coveted Andrew¡¯s wealth, he would never betray Prince him. Seeing that Yossi was determined, Olivia did not probe further. She only said. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to tell me, but you have to tell me Prince Andrew¡¯s whereabouts in the future.¡± ¡°No.¡± Yossi shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t ask about serious matters.¡± Olivia¡¯s tone wasforting. I just want to know which woman appears by Andrew¡¯s side and what banquet he attends.¡± This kind of thing didn¡¯t involve secrets. Yossi nodded in agreement. ¡°Very good.¡± Olivia was very satisfied. With a tap of her fingertips, she raised her exquisite chin slightly. ¡°Stop the car.¡± Yossi did not think much of it and subconsciously stopped the car. It was only when he stepped on the brakes that he realized that he had actually listened to Olivia. Olivia had a proud aura that made people unknowingly submit to her. After dropping off Olivia, Yossi drove back, struggling with his thoughts as he drove. He did not want to betray Prince Andrew and sent a message to Olivia, but he was worried that his actions would be exposed. After hesitating for a while, he struggled internally In the end, loyalty prevailed. Yossi copied the recording from the dashcam. Looking at the recording on his phone, Yossi sneered in his heart. Olivia actually dared to threaten him? Hmph, he would expose her true colors when he saw the prince. The first thing he did when he saw Andrew was y the recording on his phone. Andrew leaned against the tree trunk. His long legs were slightly bent, his posturezy. When he saw the recording ying, he gently looked up. His dark eyes were showing some confusion. ¡°What is this?¡± Yossi was too embarrassed to say what he had done. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Prince Andrew, listen to it yourself.¡± With that, he pressed the y button. There was a hissing sound first, then the conversation between Andrew and Olivia, followed by the mming of the door¡­ The main point wasing! Yossi took a deep breath and steadied his trembling wrist. Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling ? +5 vouchers [Miss Olivia, don¡¯t feel bad. Prince Andrew¡­] It was Yossi¡¯s voice. Andrew frowned slightly and blinked his long ck eyshes. His tone was indifferent. ¡°Are you trying to mediate for her?¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°No, no, no.¡± Yossi shook his head quickly. ¡°Continue listening.¡± The voice continued toe from the recording. It was still Yossi¡¯s voice. [You, you¡­] He sounded shocked, as if something terrifying had happened. Andrew subconsciously became serious and listened carefully. [What¡¯s wrong with me? It was Olivia¡¯s voice. Yossi¡¯s heart tightened. It wasing. It wasing. Olivia¡¯s true colors were about to be revealed. The next sentence was still Yossi¡¯s. Is your wrist alright?| When Andrew heard the word wrist, the bloody wound on Olivia suddenly shed in his mind, and his heart throbbed slightly. He was worried his heart would soften, so he raised his hand and pressed the ¡°Aaaargh!¡± paibe button Yossi was going crazy. Olivia was about to be exposed. Why did Prince Andrew press the pause button at this time? He looked up at Andrew and eximed, ¡°Prince Andrew! ¡°I don¡¯t have to listen.¡± Andrew had already determined that Yossi was reasoning with Olivia. He did not want to hear anything about Olivia. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to reason with her. Don¡¯t mention her matters to me in the future.¡± Yossi was about to cry. ¡°Prince Andrew, it¡¯s not like that. Keep listening. There¡¯s something very importanting up. Andrew was getting impatient. ¡°Are you ignoring my words?¡± Yossi instantly fell silent, not daring to speak. ¡°Delete it!¡± Andrew swiped his finger and deleted the recording of Olivia. Yossi¡¯s heart was in pain. Chapter 544 Chapter 544 Chapter 544 Olivia got out of the car halfway. The night wind was a little cold, and her long hair fluttered in the wind. She looked like a siren in the night. Her hair was already very long now, and the curves of it were like ripples in the sea. She tied her hair loosely behind her ear. She was mesmerizingly beautiful. Olivia only took a few steps before she acutely realized that someone was following her. She slowed down and turned around. Then, Olivia saw Wanda following her like a thief. Noticing Olivia¡¯s gaze, Wanda knew that she had been discovered. Wanda was straightforward and said. ¡°Olivia. I have something to tell you.¡± Olivia raised her chin slightly. ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°I want you to leave Andrew. Wanda raised her chin. Previously. Wanda had discussed with her best friends for a long time and thought of many ways, but none of them were good enough. After thinking about it, she decided to ask Olivia to quit herself. Therefore, Wanda came straight to Olivia. After the birthday dinner, Wanda had been following Olivia. Upon hearing Wanda¡¯s words, Olivia curled her lips and raised her voice. ¡°What a coincidence. This is also what I want to say to you. I want you to leave Andrew and stay away from him.¡± Olivia¡¯s unyielding attitude made Wanda angry. Wanda narrowed her eyes and said in a gloomy tone. It looks like you don¡¯t know any better. Then, you might have to excuse me for being impolite. With that, Wanda waved her hands and shouted, ¡°Come out.¡± One could hear the footsteps as several burly men rushed out and surrounded Olivia. Wanda was smug. Tll give you onest chance. Leave Andrew and leave Sacs City. Otherwise, there will be consequences.¡± Wanda chuckled coldly, her eyes filled with malice. This was already the greatest tolerance she had given Olivia. If she still did not know how to appreciate kindness, then don¡¯t me her for being ruthless.. Olivia rubbed her temples and felt a headacheing on. Why were these youngdies so violent? It was just a man. Couldn¡¯t they y a fair game? Olivia¡¯s principle had always been to repay kindness with kindness. Since Wanda dared to treat her like this, she would not be polite. Olivia crooked her finger. Before she made her move, she decided to give Wanda onest chance. ¡°Miss yton, violence is not the solution. Since we both like Andrew, let¡¯s have a fairpetition.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Himph.¡± Wanda thought that Olivia was afraid. Wanda sneered. ¡°Who¡¯s going topete with you? Andrew is mine. He can only be mine. Go to hell, you bitch. ¡°You guys, go and catch her now¡± Wanda gave an instruction to the burly man beside her. The few burly men followed Wanda¡¯s instructions and approached Olivia step by step. Olivia took a step back and said helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t force me.¡± Wanda was snug. ¡°It¡¯s toote for you to beg for mercy now! I won¡¯t let you off.¡± Olivia sighed Olivia originally wanted to present as weak and helpless, but things didn¡¯t turn out as she wanted. She was always forced to reveal her nature, A burly man got close to Olivia. He clenched his fist and threw a punch at Olivia. This person was merciless and did not hold back at all. Seeing this, Olivia¡¯s eyes darkened, and she turned around. Before the big man could see what was going on, Olivia grabbed his wrist with her fair and slender tand¨C Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling +5 vouchers In the next second, the man was lifted up and smashed to the ground. In less than three minutes, the 5 big man who were all around 6 feet and weighed more than 200 pounds were all lying on the ground. ¡°How is this possible?¡± Wanda witnessed all of this with fear and disbelief in her eyes. Those were five well¨Ctrained bodyguards. How could Olivia beat them so easily? Chapter 545 Chapter 545 Chapter 545 After the shock came fear. Wanda subconsciously took a few steps back and looked at Olivia warily. Olivia was so skilled and had knocked down the bodyguards Wanda had brought with her. Wanda knew that Olivia would definitely attack her. Wanda was a little afraid and regretted her impulsiveness tonight. She should have been more prepared. She swallowed and took a deep breath. ¡°What are you going to do to me? Was Olivia going to hit her? Wanda was so scared that she was about to cry. The surroundings were dark, and there was no one around. There were no surveince cameras either. If Olivia really wanted to do something to Wanda, Wanda would not even be able to call for help. Just as Wanda was panicking and trembling with tears in her eyes, Olivia walked up to her. Olivia did not hit her or even scold her. Instead, Olivia snatched her phone and took a selfie. What kind of reaction was this? Wanda was stunned and started stuttering. ¡°What¡­ What are you doing?¡± Olivia did not even raise her head as she replied, ¡°Let me borrow your phone. Wanda was puzzled. Why did Olivia want to borrow her phone? Wanda was so curious that she stopped being scared for a brief moment. Wanda tiptoed and looked over. An unbelievable scene appeared before her eyes. Olivia was actually editing her selfie on Wanda¡¯s phone. Wanda didn¡¯t know how Olivia did it, but in just a minute, Olivia¡¯s clear selfie had turned dark and gloomy. Only a vague figure could be seen in the picture. Not only that, but Olivia¡¯s appearance in the picture had also changed on the screen. There were bruises on her forehead as if she had been beaten up. Immediately after, Olivia started to send a Facebook status from Wanda¡¯s phone. [Another love rival has been dealt with. Andrew is mine. No one can snatch him from me, or this will be the oue! See the picture.] Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! Wanda was shocked. What was this? This was a tant set¨Cup. Olivia was done. Olivia returned the phone to Wanda and said casually, ¡°You can leave now.¡± Olivia let Wanda go just like that! Wanda pointed at the tip of her nose in disbelief. ¡°Or what?¡± Olivia asked. Wanda stuttered, ¡°You¡¯re just going to let me go like this? Aren¡¯t you going to make me do something?¡± Olivia was furprised. ¡°Can you do anything else? That¡¯s all you can do.¡± Wanda was speechless. It was insulting. After all, slie was the second daughter of the finance minister. She was a famous socialite in Saems. And Olivia said she was useless. Wanda was angry. ¡°My family is wealthy. Don¡¯t you want to kidnap me and ckmail my father?¡± Olivia looked her up and down and asked, ¡°How much are you worth?¡± Wanda was smug. ¡°My father dotes on me the most. Even if you want tens or hundreds of millions of dors, he won¡¯t hesitate.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. It turned out Wanda was only worth several millions of dors. Olivia was disappointed. This bit of money was really not worth wasting time on. Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling +5 vouchers ¡°Forget it.¡± Olivia shook her head. ¡°Leave.¡± ¡°What kind of expression is that?¡± Wanda stomped her feet in anger. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think the money is too little.¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not much.¡± What? Wanda was furious. Several millions of dors was still too little? Olivia must be delusional. Not only ll, she was too proud. Olivia wasn¡¯t even worth two hundred thousand dors. Wanda didn¡¯t believe Olivia was worth more than her. Wanda took a step forward and stopped Olivia. ¡°Don¡¯t brag. If you think one hundred million dors is not much, then let me ask you how much you¡¯re worth. ¡°Me?¡± Olivia raised her eyebrows and suddenly smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know how much I¡¯m worth.¡± However, Olivia knew that if something really happened to her in Saems, this country would undergo turmoil. She could make a country undergo turmoil. Chapter 546 Chapter 546 Chapter 546 Olivia didn¡¯t do anything to Wanda. Olivia still had to make herself look like a powerless woman. How could she beat someone up violently? Hence, after sending the Facebook status on Wanda¡¯s phone, Olivia threw the phone back to Wanda. It looked like Olivia simply got rid of something after using it. ¡°You¡¯re useless now. Now go Olivia couldn¡¯t possibly sound more disgusted. ¡®What did Olivia mean by saying I was useless? Wanda wondered, She was so angry that her face turned pale. For a moment, she was blinded by anger and shouted, ¡°If you let me go, I won¡¯t remember your kindness. I¡¯ll be more prepared next time. I must get you to take revenge for today.¡± Olivia raised her eyebrows slightly. She looked around and said firmly, ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t let this go.¡± Her gaze was so cold that it scared Wanda. Wanda couldn¡¯t help but take a step back. She regretted what she had said before and hurriedly waved her hand. ¡®No, no, no. I won¡¯t find trouble with you again. Let me go.¡± ¡°No.¡± Olivia refused immediately. Wanda was about to cry. She scolded herself for saying such stupid things. She was obviously at a disadvantage. Why did she have to provoke Olivia? ¡°You, you¡­ What do you want?¡± Olivia tilted her head and said seriously, ¡°You must continue to provoke me!¡± Wanda was stunned. ¡°Why? What kind of stupid request was this? Why would someone want to be provoked and bothered! Olivia¡¯s eyes were deep. ¡°It¡¯s not enough for me to use you once. I have to do it a few more times. I¡¯ve always liked to make the best use of things. I have only used you once. How could it be? I have to use you a few more times!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Wanda almost went crazy from anger.. Humiliation. It was a tant humiliation! Wanda¡¯s eyes shed with malicious hatred. There was no need for Olivia to be smug. Sooner orter, Wanda would break Olivia¡¯s pride. Olivia didn¡¯t waste too much effort on Wanda. After cleaning up, Olivia was ready to leave. Wanda stood in the dark and looked at Olivia¡¯s back. Hatred filled Wanda¡¯s heart. ¡°Olivia, just you wait!¡± Wanda thought to herself. This time, she had underestimated Olivia. She had thought that Olivia was just a supportless weak woman. That was why Wanda had failed. Next time, she would be well¨Cprepared and bring more than a dozen experts. No matter how skilled Olivia was, there was no way she could defeat so many people. Just as Wanda was thinking about her next n, she received a call from her best friend. ¡°Look at you. Wanda, you¡¯re awesome. I saw the Facebook status you just posted. Olivia was beaten up so badly. Hahaba. This time, she definitely won¡¯t dare to snatch Prince Andrew from you.¡± At this point, her best friend¡¯s tone changed. However, it¡¯s fine if you deal with Olivin, but why did you post it on social media? Prince Andrew also friended you on Facebook, right? If he sees the status you just posted¡­ Wanda¡¯s friend was right. Wanda now remembered about the post. Wanda¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had almost forgotten about this. There was no time for Wanda to exin to her best friend. Wanda Inang up the phone immediately, turned on Facebook status, and deleted the status that was just posted. Unfortunately, she was still a step toote. 15 Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling +5 vouchers Andrew called. Wanda¡¯s wrist trembled as she looked at Andrew¡¯s caller ID. In the past, she would always be overjoyed when she received Andrew¡¯s call, but this time, she couldn¡¯t be happy at all. She took a deep breath and answered the call. Andrew¡¯s deep voice immediately sounded on the other end of the line. His voice was still as nice to hear as before, but now it was cold and filled with anger. ¡°Wanda, what did you do? Andrew¡¯s hand kept trembling while he held the phone. His eyes were cold, and he had a very cold attitude. Even from such a distance, Wanda could feel how angry Andrew was, He was worried about Olivia. At the thought of this, Wanda felt her heart ached. ¡°Andrew, are you calling to question me?¡± Andrew was so angry that he couldn¡¯t think of anything else, but anger did not affect his rationality. Olivia might still be in Wanda¡¯s hands now. He had tofort Wander and find ways to save Olivia. ¡°Wanda.¡± Andrew¡¯s tone was as cold as ice. I always thought that you were just a little spoiled and willful, but I never expected you to be so vicious! Olivia liked me. She didn¡¯t do anything, and she didn¡¯t have any conflict with you. You actually hurt her over such a small conflict. It seems like you are not what I thought. you were!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Andrew¡¯s usations were overwhelming. She couldn¡¯t help but squat on the ground with an aggrieved expression. ¡°Andrew, I can¡¯t believe you just said that!¡± ¡°Release Olivia now.¡± Andrew could not suppress his anger. He said sternly. ¡°If anything happens to Olivia, I will make you pay the price.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Wanda broke down and roared, ¡®I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t hit her at all, and she¡¯s not in my hands. She¡¯s already gone. It¡¯s her. She put on a show!¡± ¡°What?¡± Andrew sneered. He didn¡¯t believe Wanda¡¯s words at all. ¡°You¡¯re saying that she injured herself and snatched your phone to send Facebook status to frame you? ¡°I can¡¯t believe you just made up such a bizarre excuse. Andrew looked disappointed. ¡°You¡¯ve changed. Why are you full of lies now? Where did the innocent Wanda go? I¡¯m so disappointed in you!¡± With a snap, Andrew hung up the phone. Wanda wailed when she heard the call was hung up- The feeling of being wronged was awful. It was unbearable. Wanda didn¡¯t do those things. She didn¡¯t hit Olivia. It was all Olivia¡¯s acting. Why? Why didn¡¯t Andrew believe her? At this moment, Olivia was in a car not far away, looking at the wailing Wanda through the car window. Elena sat at the side and sighed. ¡°Miss Taylor, you seem to be a vicious supporting actress. In novels, the female lead is usually framed, and the male lead doesn¡¯t trust her. Why are you turning the tables here?¡± ¡°What novel Olivia looked up. Elena exined, Just romance novels. The female protagonist is framed in all kinds of ways. The male protagonist doesn¡¯t trust her. It¡¯s tragic.¡± ¡°Oh¡± Olivia said nonchntly. ¡°The female lead is too pitiful. I can¡¯t be the female lead. In that case, I¡¯ll be the queen. Elena felt Olivia was very cool. Kelly also looked at Olivia with admiration. Olivia was so powerful and confident. Chapter 547 Chapter 547 Chapter 547 When he saw Wanda¡¯s Facebook status, Andrew was talking to the person in charge of the Inte department about thework structure. Although Saems City was a rich country, the development of technology was extremely slow here. Moreover, the country was bureaucratic. It was already the 21st century, and eugenics and aristocrats still existed in Saemis. Andrew was sick of the differences between sses. In the 21st century, the most promising field was information technology, Whoever mastered it would be able to develop rapidly. Saems City was alreadygging behind others. They could not be so arrogant andcent anymore. Moreover, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Inte technology of Saems City was poor, it wouldn¡¯t have been easily broken through by a woman like Olivia. After talking to the person in charge of the inte department about the national strategic n, Andrew saw the photo posted by Wanda on Facebook status. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Andrew¡¯s charming eyes darkened and were filled with hostility. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin to the person he was talking to. He immediately made a call. It was not until he confirmed from Wanda that Olivia was fine and had been let go that Andrew heaved a long sigh of relief. He sat on the chair and massaged the space between his eyebrows with his slender fingers. He felt that he had paid too much attention to Olivia. He had lived for almost thirty years, but no one had ever hooked his mind like this, making him toss and turn. The person in charge of thework had already left. Yossi nced at Andrew¡¯s expression and whispered, ¡°Prince Andrew, do you want to call Miss Olivia and check how she is?¡± Hearing this, Andrew stopped massaging his head. He wanted to know how Olivia was. He wanted to confirm if she was safe or if she was seriously injured. However, he still got over this thought with great willpower. His tone was cold. ¡°Contact Wanda and ask her toe and see me.¡± Soon, Wanda was brought over. When she saw Andrew, Wanda pounced on him, wanting to grab his wrist. Andrew raised his arm and subconsciously dodged. Speaking of which, it was strange. From what Andrew remembered, he clearly had a good impression of Wanda. Andrew had always felt that Wanda was a cute little sister, and he had many memories of Wanda holding his arm. However, ever since Olivia came along, Andrew started to subconsciously reject other women from approaching him. Not to mention grabbing his wrist, even if Wanda was half a meter away from him, Andrew would feel a difort. It was as if a voice was warning him to stay away from the other women. ¡°Let¡¯s talk here.¡± Andrew tapped the chair in front of himself and gestured for Wanda to sit down. Realizing that Andrew was avoiding her, Wanda looked aggrieved. Her big eyes were filled with tears. ¡°Andrew, do you not believe me? I really didn¡¯ty a finger on Olivia. I admit that I did bring someone over to warn her. But before I could say anything, she was angry. Not only did she beat up those bodyguards, but she also put on a show and framed me. Andrew curled his lips, his deep eyes cold and malicious. He clearly didn¡¯t believe a word Wanda said. How could a weak woman like Olivia defeat those strong bodyguards? Wanda probably didn¡¯t take Andrew seriously. She didn¡¯t even make up a decent excuse. Andrew lowered his eyes and didn¡¯t say anything. After a while, he suddenly changed the topic. ¡°Are you, hungry? You should eat something.¡± Billionaire¡¯s Missing Darling ? +5 vouchers ¡°Huh?¡± Wanda¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Did Andrew believe her? She narrowed her eyes and smiled happily. She knew that Andrew would not be tricked by that woman. Just wait. Wanda would make that bitch pay the price sooner orter. Not only would Wanda seek revenge, but she would also disfigure Olivia and ruin Olivia¡¯s reputation. Just as Wanda was about to reach out to take the snacks and hot milk that the servant had brought over, the servant tripped. Arge cup of hot milk sshed onto Wanda Wanda was wearing a miniskirt, and her exposed thighs were instantly scalded red by the milk. ¡°Ah, it hurts¡­¡± Wanda jumped up and stomped her feet, trying to get rid of the milk. The servant seemed to be frightened as well. She kept wiping the milk on Wanda¡¯s body, but she could not do it properly. The servant even got more hot milk on Wanda. In the end, Wanda¡¯s thighs and arms were covered in blisters. Wanda cried in pain. As she wiped her tears, she scolded the servant. wash up. Annoyed, Andrew waved his hand and asked the servant to bring Wanda to the restroom to v After taking a cold shower, Wanda changed into clean clothes. She suddenly regained her rationality. An uneptable guess surged into her mind. She ran to Andrew with a towel draped over her shoulders. and questioned loudly, ¡°It¡¯s you. You deliberately let the servant scald me, right? You are taking revenge for Olivia! Andrew raised his eyes and looked at Wanda quietly. He said word by word, ¡°No, Wanda, how can you think of me like that? It was clearly your doing. You deliberately poured the hot milk on yourself, and then falsely used the servant. How could I let the servant scald you on purpose?¡± Wanda instantly understood. Her heart turned cold. She said in a despondent tone. ¡°You still don¡¯t believe me. You don¡¯t believe me at This time, Wanda had so much hatred. It was so much that she even hated Andrew. She red at Andrew, wanting to warn herself not to like this man. However, when her gazended on his exquisite and deep eyes. Wanda was infatuated. The man was wearing a casual shirt with three buttons unbuttoned, revealing his exquisite Adam¡¯s apple and a small area of his chest. He gave off a faintly discernible sexiness. Andrew¡¯s expression was cold and indifferent. It was as if he was not interested in everything in the world. Andrew¡¯s indifference didn¡¯te from coldness, but from being in control. Looking at Andrew like this, Wanda felt her heart skip a beat. In the past, although Prince Andrew was good¨Clooking, there was always a hint of timidity and warmth in his expression. However, the current Andrew seemed to havepletely transformed. He was no longer timid and weak, and his temperament had be sharp and intimidating. In the past, Andrew would never have offended a daughter of a noble family like Wanda. But now, Andrew couldn¡¯t care less. For a moment, Wanda was confused. She felt that the person in front of her was not Prince Andrew, but another man who looked exactly like him. She shook Ker head to clear the strange thoughts in her mind. Then, Wanda stubbornly exined, ¡°Whether you believe it or not, I didn¡¯t hurt Olivial¡± With th Wanda turned around and ran away. She cried as she ran out, feeling extremely aggrieved. Halfway there, she suddenly heard footsteps behind her. Wanda was overjoyed. Could it be that Andrew had followed her out? She knew that Andrew wouldn¡¯t be so ruthless to her. He turned around and saw that it was Yossi. Wanda frowned. ¡°Why is it you?¡± Yossi looked at Wanda quietly. ¡°Miss yton, I believe you. There¡¯s something wrong with Olivial¡± Chapter 548 Chapter 548 Chapter 548 Wanda was about to cry. Finally, someone believed in her! ¡°Yossi.¡± Wanda¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she recounted her encounter. Yossi listened carefully, then told Wnada what had happened to him. Wanda¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. She said excitedly. ¡°You¡¯re saying that you have a recording of the dashcam that can expose Olivia¡¯s true colors!¡± Yossi nodded. ¡°However, Prince Andrew doesn¡¯t believe me and isn¡¯t willing to listen to my recording.¡± ¡°Give it to me, give it to me, give it to me quickly Wanda was extremely excited. ¡°Andrew doesn¡¯t want to listen to us, but he will definitely listen to the queen. I¡¯ll go talk to the queen now Wanda didn¡¯t hesitate. The next morning, she went to the pce and told the queen everything that had happened to her and Yossi. ¡°Olivia is actually such a duplicitous person? The queen was very surprised. She started to not like Olivia. The queen¡¯s cousin, Mrs. Sullivan, was too careless. Why didn¡¯t she care about Daniel¡¯s marriage at all? Mrs. Sullivan actually let Daniel be with such a scheming woman. The queen did not know much about the Hushe Republic. She only knew that Olivia was the person her son, Daniel, liked. It was said that Olivia was the sessor of a medical family. Her social status waspatible with Daniel¡¯s. In order to prevent Daniel¡¯s identity from being exposed, the queen did not dare to ask too much. After knowing that Olivia and her son werepatible, she did not investigate further. Hence, when she heard Wanda mention Olivia¡¯s bad character, she hated Olivia even more ¡°Go and get Andrew The queen frowned. ¡°Have him listen to this recording and see Olivia¡¯s true colors.¡± Wanda sat at the side, gloating. She hated Olivia from the bottom of her heart. It was not enough to expose Olivia¡¯s true colors. She wanted Olivia to suffer even more humiliation. At the thought of this, Wanda said to the queen, ¡°Your Highness, why don¡¯t you call Olivia over too? Let¡¯s let Yossi confront her first. She¡¯s such a cu nning person. She definitely won¡¯t admit it. At this time, we¡¯ll take out the recording and prove otherwise. That way, she willpletely lose Andrew¡¯s trust.¡± ¡°Alright. The queen nodded. Olivia had been thinking about the rtionship between Daniel and Andrewst night. She did not sleep well. When she heard that the queen wanted to see her, she was a little confused. Elena did not understand either. ¡°Miss Taylor, why does the queen want to see you?¡± Olivia didn¡¯t really care. ¡°I¡¯ll know when I get there.¡± Olivia went to change her clothes. Before she went out, she suddenly thought of what happened with Wandast night. Olivia put on some fake scars. Speaking of which, she had learned this disguise technique when she was in the Wayne Country. She did not expect it toe in handy so quickly. Chapter 548 When Olivia arrived at the queen¡¯s pce, she found thai Wanda, Andrew, and the others were all there. Olivia raised her eyebrows. Her beautiful eyes flickered, and she instantly knew what was going on. ¡°Olivia!¡± Wanda questioned the moment she opened her mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t have any evidence for what happenedst night, so I¡¯ll let you off. But you have to give an exnation for Butler Yossi¡± ¡°Yossi said that you threatened himst night and asked him to reveal Andrew¡¯s whereabouts to you.¡± Wanda¡¯s tone was arrogant as she looked at Olivia smugly. What do you have to say about this?¡± Olivia narrowed her eyes and subconsciously wanted to retort. However, when her gazended on Andrew, she instantly thought of her own persona. How should the weak and supportless Olivia respond at this time? Olivia thought about it for a few seconds. She went through the plot of the movie and television in her mind. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Olivia instantly found the corresponding scene. She blinked rapidly, and her long eyshes fluttered. Drops of tears welled up in her eyes. Her eyes were watery, making one¡¯s heart ache. Olivia looked at Wanda in surprise, then turned to look at Yossi with a helpless expression. ¡°I didn¡¯t. How could you frame me!¡± With that, tears rolled down her face. This was the crying method she had learned from the soap operas. There had to be crystal-clear tears in her eyes. She had to let the drops of tears fall down one by one after she Enished speaking. Most importantly, tears could not be on her face. They had to fall to the ground. As expected, when she looked like this, Andrew instantly felt a heartache. ¡°Mother.¡± He turned to the queen. ¡°Is that what you called me here for?¡± The queen frowned. She did not expect Olivia to be so difficult to deal with The queen looked at Andrew and said in a low voice, ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe me, but Yossi has the recording You¡¯ll understand what¡¯s going on when you hear it. Upon hearing this, Yossi hurriedly took out his phone and yed the recording. Wanda snorted at Olivia and mocked, ¡°Just keep lying. I¡¯ll reveal your true colors now,¡± Olivia lowered her eyes and did not speak. No one knew what was on her mind. The static-filled recording sounded. ¡°Miss Olivid, don¡¯t feel bad. Prince Andrew¡­ ¡°You¡­ You!¡­ ¡°Is your wrist okay?¡± At this point in the recording, everyone became excited. Yossi squeezed his hands nervously. Wanda looked at Olivia snugly. The queen frowned slightly Andrew listened. However, Olivia¡¯s cold voice did note from the recording. Instead, there was a s Someone was crying. Yossi¡¯s eyes widened. How could this be? a sudden soft sobbing sound. The next sentence was Olivia saying that her wrist was fine, and the blood was Erwen¡¯s Why did it be a cry? Yossi nervously fast-forwarded the recording, but there was nothing else. It was all Olivia¡¯s cries. Her cry was very low and suppressed, mixed with pain and despair. If Yossi did not know that something was wrong, he would be touched by the cry too. He subconsciously turned to look at Prince Andrew. As expected, Andrew frowned, and it could be told from his eyes that he was moved. Just as everyone was shocked, puzzled, or moveri, Olivia sighed softly. She said weakly, I like Andrew, and it¡¯s none of other people¡¯s business. I don¡¯t want to bring trouble to Andrew. I¡¯m just too sad that I can¡¯t take it anymore. That¡¯s why I cried. 1 didn¡¯t want Andrew to know. I didn¡¯t expect¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that someone would find out.¡± With that, she lowered her eyes, and a clear drop of tears fell down. Andrew happened to see this scene. That tear seemed to havended on his heart, making it bum. Did she really like him that much? Chapter 549 Chapter 549 Chapter 549 Never before had a woman¡¯s tears made Andrew¡¯s heart ache like this. Olivia did not cry out loud. Instead, she cried in a suppressed and timid manner. It was as if she was afraid of disturbing others even when she cried. Seeing Olivia like this, Andrew was instantly angry. Olivia was quiet and weak, but she didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for others. She even cried in a polite way. His mother and Wanda tantly framed such a weak and understanding person. Andrew saw his mother¡¯s cold and mocking eyes and Wanda¡¯s exasperated look. Andrew took Olivia¡¯s side. He mmed the table, his cold eyes dark. ¡°That¡¯s enough! How much drama do you want to cause?¡± He looked straight at the queen with a cold expression. ¡°I know you don¡¯t like Olivia, and I know that her social status is not as noble as Wanda¡¯s. She¡¯s not even from Saems City. But these are not reasons for you to target her! Mother, I¡¯m disappointed in you!¡± The queen did not expect her son to be angry with her over such a small matter. She had to quickly think of a way to make things right. In this situation, her son was alreadypletely biased toward Olivia. It was not wise to hold on to Olivia¡¯s faults. Therefore, the queen rolled her eyes and said sincerely, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t notice.¡± At this point, the queen coughed. Andrew¡¯s eyes disyed a sense of worry. Nancy went forward to calm the queen down. As she patted the queen¡¯s back, she stood up for the queen. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re being too harsh. The queen¡¯s healths is not good, and she still has to worry about your things. How can you be angry at the queen when she¡¯s so concerned about you?¡± The more Nancy spoke, the angrier she became. ¡°The queen did not frame Olivia. It was clearly Yossi who said that Olivia had ulterior motives. The queen was worried that you would be deceived, so she called Olivia over to confront her! If the queen wanted to frame Olivia, how could the queen have set up such a bad scheme? Your Highness, you underestimated the queen and let her down.¡± Andrew lowered his eyes. The viciousness in his eyes was suppressed, and they became gentle and apologetic. He walked to the queen¡¯s side. Andrew took the ce of Nancy and ced his slender hand on the queen¡¯s back to calm her down. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m sorry. I misunderstood you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for such words between mother and son.¡± The queen shook her head and grabbed Andrew¡¯s hand. Her eyes were filled with fear. I¡¯m afraid that something will happen to you!¡± Andrew knew that the queen had been frightened by the previous poisoning. The queen was still living in fear and did not want anyone of unknown origin to approach Andrew. ¡°Andrew. The queen grabbed Andrew¡¯s hand tightly and begged, ¡°Promise me that you won¡¯t get close to someone with unclear backgrounds.¡± Olivia, who was sobbing below, frowned. Someone with unclear backgrounds! T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Was the queen talking about her? Olivia finally understood why Andrew was suddenly so cold to her. So this was the root of it. Since they thought that her background was unclear, she would create a clear background. With that, the royals couldn¡¯t say that Olivia¡¯s background was unclear, right? Olivia¡¯s long eyshes drooped slightly, hiding the deepness in her eyes. It was almost noon when she left the queen¡¯s Pce. Captain Chavez sent a message saying that Mrs. Sullivan had yet to be found. This person seemed to have evaporated into thin air and disappeared without a trace. Olivia sat on the chair with her long legs bent and her eyes half-closed, slowly thinking about the ins and outs of the matter. Currently, it was clear that Andrew and Daniel were the same person. But why did he appear in Saems City, and why did he be Prince Andrew? Olivia was still trying to figure them out. Olivia had to find out the truth so that she could determine if they had good or bad intentions towards Daniel. ¡°Miss Taylor.¡± Elena handed over the information. ¡°Your identity is ready¡± Olivia lowered her eyes and nced at it. The information was veryplete. Olivia Smith, a Hushenianputer genius born in a small town. She owned medium-sizedputerpany, which was how she paid for her expenses in Saems City. Other than that, Olivia also had a hidden identity, the number one hacker in the world, X. Chapter 550 Chapter 550 Chapter 550 Speaking of which, even Elena did not know about Olivia¡¯s identity as hacker X. She only found out about it afterpleting the identity ording to Olivia¡¯s requirements. ¡°Miss Taylor, you¡¯re actually the world¡¯s number one hacker? Why haven¡¯t I heard you mention it before?¡± Elenay on the table and blinked her big eyes at Olivia in surprise. Olivia was taking a nap on the sofa. She did not sleep wellst night and was a little sleepy. Her usually clear eyes had also be dazed. Her long and curly eyshes fluttered, contrasting with her snow- white skin, like a pair of fluttering butterfliesnding on a snowy mountain. Upon hearing Elena¡¯s question, Olivia fluttered her eyshes before she replied. She was not in a good mood. ¡°What¡¯s there to say? It was many years ago. There was a hackerpetition back then. I happened to get first ce, so I became famous.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that worth talking about?¡± Elena widened her eyes. Miss Taylor was too proud. If it were Elena, she could talk for the rest of her life. ¡°You are the number one, the world¡¯s number one hacker, Elena exaggerated. ¡°You¡¯re the best.¡± Olivia seemed to be amused by Elena¡¯s tone. She curled her lips and lookedzy. ¡°I didn¡¯t participate in the next few hackerpetitions, I don¡¯t know what their standards are now. Perhaps I¡¯m already outdated. If there¡¯s anotherpetition, I don¡¯t think I can even enter the top ten.¡± Olivia was not being humble, nor was she belittling herself. She was speaking the truth. Everyone specialized in different fields. Over the years, she had rarely studied hacking techniques and spent most of her energy on other things. It was normal that she could notpare to other hackers. Elena rolled her eyes. ¡°Is there apetition now? Miss Taylor, why don¡¯t you go and practice and see how far you can go?¡± Hearing this, Olivia raised her eyebrows and became interested. ¡°Alright.¡± Olivia was in Saems City recently and had nothing to do. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Olivia responded quickly. She got theputer and clicked on the Hacker Alliance website. After thinking for a few seconds, she recalled the username and password from before. She entered the username, [X] And then she entered her password. She logged in. Elena and Kelly came over to take a look. They had never seen what the Hacker Alliance website looked like and were very curious. Olivia was not interested in the website. She ignored the various messages on the page and went straight to the core membership page, Olivia entered the password and entered the membership page. ¡°Wow!¡± Eleny was so excited that she pointed at the banner on the front page. ¡°Miss Taylor, look, Thanos is issuing a challenge!¡± Thanos was a genius hacker who had recently risen to prominence. It was said that he was very young, only in his early twenties. He was impetuous. In order to prove his strength, he invaded the Intelligence Bureau of M It was said that M had searched the entire world for him for half a year, but they did not even know who he was. From then on, Thanos became famous and the idol of all the young people in the world. ¡°Qh¡± Olivia looked up. She did not pay attention to Thanos at all. Instead, she found the trials. Starting from the first level, Olivia solved the questions one by one. 15:30 Sat, 23 Dec Chapter 550 She was a little nonchnt, and she typed very slowly. Just like that, she slowly went from the first level to the tenth level. It took half an hour. Elena could not understand and was curious. ¡°Miss Taylor, what is this? How did you get so many points?¡± Olivia exined. ¡°You can get points by clearing the level. The more points you get, the stronger you are.¡± As she spoke, Olivia pointed at her 30 million points and said in a disdainful tone, ¡°I¡¯m already behind. Many people have over 100 million points. It seems that I¡¯m really behind.¡± With that, she logged out of the system and closed theputer. Olivia didn¡¯t know that the moment she closed theputer, the entire hacker world was in an uproar. In the exchange section of the website,ments and conversations were everywhere. ¡°Did you guys see that? X is online? The legendary g od has descended into the world!¡± ¡°I saw it, I saw it. As soon as X came online, he reached the tenth level in less than half an hour. The trials are incredibly hard. I¡¯ve only reached the fifth level!¡° ¡°It¡¯s so frustratingparing with him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that Thanos took 12 hours to clear the level. I thought he was a genius, but I didn¡¯t expect X to be even more ruthless. Half an hour, only half an hour! Is he crazy?¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey, I say, let¡¯s not discuss this anymore. X, who has been gone for many years, is online again. Shouldn¡¯t we ask him for guidance and help now?¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve already sent him an order and asked him to help solve a problem.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the price?¡± someone asked curiously. ¡°Not much, 6 million dors.¡± ¡°F uck, that¡¯s a lot. Did X take the order?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll go take a look After a while, the person who issued the order came back with a long face. ¡°Boohoo. X rejected.¡± Chapter 551 Chapter 551 Chapter 551 Olivia had not seen Andrew for the past few days. As the saying went, going too far was as bad as not going far enough, and haste made waste. Andrew had just promised the queen that he would distance himself from Olivia If Olivia came up at this time, it would be both uninteresting and annoying, Unable to meet Andrew, Olivia stayed home and worked on her acting. Sometimes she had a video call with Andrew. Andrew sat in front of the camera with neatlybed hair and a cute look. Heforted Olivia, ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll find my daddy soon.¡± Olivia held her chin and looked at Andrew. No matter how she looked at him, she was happy. No wonder she had a good impression of Andrew previously and grew fond of him. It was all because Andrew was her son. ¡°I have good news for you. I¡¯ve found your daddy,¡± Olivia said. ¡°Really!¡± Andrew widened his eyes in surprise and delight. ¡°But¡­¡± Olivia¡¯s tone changed. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with his brain. He forgot about us.¡± ¡°How can he forget?¡± Andrew was anxious. Tears welled up in his beautiful eyes that were simr to Olivia¡¯s. Andrew thought, ¡®Mommy doesn¡¯t remember me, and now will Daddy forget me, too?¡± Andrew felt extremely upset. He wondered if it was because he was not good enough and was an unlikable child that his parents had to forget him! Thinking of this,rge drops of tears flowed down Andrew¡¯s face. He could not control his emotions at all. ¡°Why are you crying? Upon seeing the boy¡¯s tears, Olivia was worried and wanted to hug the little boy through the screen. Seeing the anxiety in Olivia¡¯s eyes, Andrew did not want to make her worried, so he quickly wiped his tears and shook his head. Tm fine. I just miss my daddy.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Olivia coaxed Andrew gently. ¡°Your daddy will remember you soon.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Andrew nodded heavily. ¡°He will.¡± ¡°Both my mommy and daddy will remember me, Andrew thought to himself. After turning off the video call, Olivia¡¯s heart ached. She really wanted to tell Andrew that she was his mother right away. However, Daniel was hypnotized by someone and was not by her side. She did not know how to tell Andrew about this. She did not know how to face Andrew, who would hate her after knowing the truth. Olivia sighed and rubbed her temples, feeling like she was in a terrible fix. ¡°Miss Taylor.¡± Elena brought back a piece of news. ¡°Prince Andrew¡¯s godmother, Lady Lucille, is sick. I heard that it¡¯s very serious. Prince Andrew has been staying in the hospital for the past two days. Are you going to visit her?¡± Lady Lucille Olivia looked up. ¡°Tell me about her background.¡± ¡°Lady Lucille is also a nobledy. When the children of the royal family in Saems are young, they will be given an old and virtuous woman to be their godmother and protect them as they grow up. ¡°Lady Lucille is Prince Andrew¡¯s godmother. It¡¯s said that they have a close rtionship. The queen has always been in poor health, and she has to fight with other concubines in the h arem. It¡¯s inevitable that she ignores Prince Andrew. So Lady Lucille often enters the pce to apany Prince Andrew,¡± Olivia nodded and tapped her fingertips on the table. Suddenly, she asked, ¡°If I¡¯m not sure that Andrew is Daniel, would you really think that he is Prince Andrew of Saems?¡± Elena nced at Olivia and nodded. ¡°Yes, there really is a Prince Andrew in Saems. He did not appear out of thin air. His experiences over the past 30 years really exist.¡± Olivia narrowed her eyes. ¡°In other words, Saems and Prince Andrew really exist, and the prince¡¯s appearance is identical to that of Daniel¡¯s?¡± Elena pushed the collected photos of Prince Andrew to Olivia. ¡°Miss Taylor, look, these are all photos of Prince Andrew from childhood to adulthood.¡± Olivia lowered her eyes and looked at the photos one by one. She realized that the person in the photos really looked identical to Daniel. It was impossible to tell who was who just from the photos. ¡°Could it be that Daniel and Andrew are twin brothers?¡± Olivia muttered. Then, her eyes lit up, and she instructed Elena, ¡°Go and investigate the queen¡¯s family. During the investigation, focus on her rtionship with Mrs. Sullivan.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 552 Chapter 552 Chapter 552 Lady Lucille was in the Imperial Hospital of Saems. This hospital was dedicated to the royal family and nobles, so there were not many patients, Not long after Olivia went over, she saw Lady Lucille and the others on the 6th floor. The queen, Wanda, and Andrew were all there. Before Olivia could see Lady Lucille¡¯s fare. Wanda had already stood in front of her angrily. Wanda blocked Olivia¡¯s view with her arms and asked, ¡°What are you doing here? Is this where you are supposed to be? Who are you?¡± Olivia frowned. She did not want to lower herself to Wanda¡¯s level, but Wan was too annoying. I¡¯d sure like to teach Wanda a lesson and show her that I¡¯m not to be trilled with, Olivia thought to herself. Olivia immediately looked up at Andrew with her clear eyes and began to show off her superb acting. She blinked her eyshes and held two crystal tears. This time, the tears did not flow out but were held in her eyes. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. This only made Olivia seem extremely aggrieved.. ¡°Shushi!¡± Olivia raised a fair and slender finger and pressed it against her pink lips. She said in a low voice, ¡°Keep your voice down. I¡¯ll leave now. Don¡¯t shout, or you might disturb Lady Lucille¡¯s rest. She needs to rest. Olivia¡¯s words not only showed her weakness but also her concern for Lady Lucille. She also hinted that Wanda was insensible and was making a fuss in the ward. As expected, everyone frowned at Wanda after Olivia said this. Lady Lucille had a favorable impression of Olivia, whom she had never met before. Lady Lucille thought to herself, ¡°What a considerate girl. At the thought of this, Lady Lucille said indifferently. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s me who¡¯s hospitalized. The girl is here to visit me. Your have no right to chase her away¡± Wanda did not expect that even Lady Lucille, who had never seen Olivia before, would side with Olivia. Lady Lucille even criticized Wanda. Wanda¡¯s eyes instantly turned red, and she wanted to defend herself. However, Olivia did not give Wanda a chance. After bypas sing Wanda and entering the ward, Olivia handed a bouquet of fresh flowers to Lady Lucille and said gently. ¡°When I passed by the flower shop on my way here, I saw that these flowers were full of life. Then I thought that I had to bring them over for you. ¡°Look, the flowers still have roots. They can bloom for a long time.¡± Olivia gestured. Olivia was a doctor and often treated patients. She knew that people who were seriously ill liked lively things the most. As expected, Lady Lucille¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the blooming flowers. She was overjoyed. They¡¯re so beautiful.¡± ¡°Lady Lucille, it¡¯s the flowers¡¯ honor that you like them. In the future, these flowers will apany you. Year after year, their vitality willst forever, Olivia said. Lady Lucille could tell that Olivia was hinting that she would get better. She liked this girl more and more. It was rare to see such an intelligent and good-looking girl. Just as the atmosphere in the ward was good, the queen suddenly spoke. She looked at Olivia with a smile. ¡°By the way, I remember that Olivia is a medical expert, right? If the head disease that has troubled His Majesty for decades can be cured, I believe Lucille¡¯s illness can also be cured by you.¡± Like a fine wine, people get better with age. The queen was much smarter than Wanda, Wanda only knew how to fight fiercely and directly, but the queen hid a knife in her smile. Lady Lucille was terminally ill and did not have much time left to live. If Olivia could not cure Lady Lucille, the queen could still nder Olivia. The queen¡¯s intentions were truly sinister. Although Wanda was impulsive, she still had some brains, and she instantly understood what the queen meant. She leaned over and said to Olivia, ¡°Miss Smith, are you trying to decline? You¡¯re a miracle doctor. Can¡¯t you even treat this illness? Or are you unwilling to treat Lady Lucille?¡± Thest sentence was already in a questioning tone! Chapter 553 Chapter 553 Chapter 553 Wanda¡¯s words made everyone¡¯s eyes focus on Olivia. Olivia blinked in shock. Before she could speak, Lady Lucille, lying in the hospital bed, expressed her frustration, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t burden Olivia. I¡¯m well aware of my health, and even esteemed doctors from both the country and abroad have failed to provide a cure. How can I expect a young girl to seed? Let¡¯s not make it harder for her.¡± Lady Lucille was highly respected in Saems City. That was the reason why she could protect Andrew. Hearing Lady Lucille¡¯s words, the queen smiled and exined. ¡°Well. It¡¯s always better to have one more person. Miss Smith is young, but her medical skills are excellent. She was the one who cured the Majesty¡¯s head disease.¡± Facing the possibility of death, Lady Lucille couldn¡¯t help but get emotional. When she heard about Olivia¡¯s remarkable medical skills, a glimmer of hope sparkled in her eyes, and she asked, ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The queen smiled slightly when she saw the hope in Lady Lucille¡¯s eyes. The queen thought, ¡°Lady Lucille, have as much hope as you want. The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. When Lady Lucille¡¯s hope is destroyed, she will hate Olivia even more.¡± The queen added fuel to the fire with ill intentions, saying, ¡°You know, the Majesty¡¯s head disease has been troubling him for decades. Countless doctors in the country and abroad failed. However, Miss Smith cured it easily. That proves she has brilliant medical skills. ¡°Miss Smith can cure the Majesty¡¯s serious illness. I¡¯m sure your illness is a piece of cake for her.¡± Lady Lucille didn¡¯tpletely believe the queen¡¯s words, but she was tempted. Thus, Lady Lucille turned around and looked at Olivia hopefully, asking, ¡°Can you really cure me?¡± Olivia frowned slightly and thought, Well. It is not impossible. Before I came, I read Lady Lucille¡¯s medical record. She is in the grave. but it doesn¡¯t mean she can¡¯t be cured. I just need to spend lots of time and effort. As Olivia was about to respond with an agreement, Andrew, standing beside her, chimed in, saying,Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Absolutely. Miss Smith has exceptional medical skills, and she can certainly help you with your condition.¡± Then, Andrewforted Lady Lucille. Andrew¡¯s words shocked everyone in the ward, including Olivia. She was surprised and did not understand why Andrew agreed. Olivia thought, ¡°Does Andrew think my medical skills are remarkable?¡± Later, Andrew had a conversation with Olivia in private outside the ward. After hearing Andrew¡¯s exnation, Olivia understood the reason. Andrew said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about Lady Lucille¡¯s condition. I¡¯ve already arranged for a renowned expert from the overseas brain surgery department to provide her with treatment.¡± Hearing this, Olivia was puzzled and asked, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already got a famous doctor, why did you make a promise on my behalf? Andrew looked at Olivia deeply. Olivia could not tell Andrew¡¯s thoughts from his eyes. After a while, his deep voice rang out. ¡°Wanda hurt youst time. It will never happen again. Lady Lucille has a very high status in Saems City. Even the finance minister respects her. Lady Lucille will protect you if you give her a second life. In this way, no one in Suems City can hurt you.¡± Olivia cried inside, ¡°Ohh! It turned out that Andrew is worried about me and wants to find a backer for me!¡± Chapter 553 Olivia felt as if she had candy in her mouth. It was sweet to her heart. She blinked and thought for seconds. Then, she suddenly approached Andrew. She was so close to him that she was almost pressed against his chest. Olivia looked at Andrew with her joyful eyes and said, ¡°So, you¡¯re worrying about me.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Andrew scolded with a frown. ¡°Can¡¯t you behave like a fairdy! Get off my way!¡± Oliviamented inside, ¡°Wow. He¡¯s mean.¡± Olivia felt wronged. She did not say anything and just looked up at Andrew. Unfortunately, Andrew was impartial. He was unmoved and did not show Olivia any mercy. ¡°Move. Don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯m not worrying about you. I just don¡¯t like others getting hurt because of me.¡± Andrew¡¯s face was cold and filled with disgust. He warned, ¡°Stay away from me. Don¡¯t walk close to me again.¡± With that, he pushed Olivia aside and strode away. Olivia looked disappointed as she watched Andrew leave. Andrew kept walking until he reached the gate of the hospital. Only then did he breathe heavily. At the same time, his heart was beating fast. He felt his heart was about to jump out of his chest. The doctor passed by and noticed Andrew. The doctor rushed over and asked worriedly. ¡°Prince Andrew, are you okay?¡± Andrew covered his chest and frowned, replying, ¡°It¡¯s so strange. My heart doesn¡¯t beat normally. I must be sick. Run some exams on me.¡± Chapter 554 Chapter 554 Chapter 554 Andrew followed the doctor to the treatment room to check his body, especially his heart. The result was that Andrew¡¯s body was very healthy, and there was no problem at all. Andrew was surprised as he held the medical report. He murmured inside, ¡°How could this be? ¡°I felt my heart beating very fast. How could there be no problem?¡± Seeing Prince Andrew frown, the doctor got nervous. He asked, ¡°Prince Andrew, did you have strenuous exercise? That usually causes a fast heartbeat. Or, probably because of the hot weather.¡± Andrew frowned and replied, ¡°No, I¡¯ve been indoors. The air conditioner is always on, so the temperature isn¡¯t high.¡± The doctor got puzzled and murmured inside, ¡°Well. That¡¯s strange. He thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Prince Andrew, can you tell me in detail what you were doing when you experienced a fast heartbeat? Did you see someone or hear something?¡± Andrew wondered, ¡°Who did I meet? What did I hear?¡± He frowned slightly and tilted his head, thinking seriously. ¡°Could it be because of Olivia?¡± Andrew was not a fool. He quickly realized the problem. Andrew said to himself, ¡°My heart beat fast because of that woman¡¯s sudden approach. ¡°Why would my heart beat faster because of someone¡¯s approach? ¡°Do I fall for her? Thinking of this, Andrew had a headache and massaged his temples. He could not believe it. Andrew asked the doctor, ¡°If you get close to a wornan, and your heart will beat faster, what are the reasons for that?¡± The doctor would haveughed if he had not seen Andrew¡¯s serious expression. The doctor replied inside, ¡°That is simple. Because you like that woman.¡± However, the doctor changed his wording when he spoke. After all, it was Prince Andrew sitting before him. ¡°Opposite sexes usually attract each other. When that happens, their hormones will elevate, causing their hearts to beat faster.¡± Andrew was smart. Thus, he immediately understood what the doctor implied. Andrew would not rupaway since he knew he had fallen for Olivia. He decided to confront Olivia to rify some of his questions. The queen happened to see Andrewe out of the medical room. She thought, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is Andrew sick?¡± Therefore, the queen quickly called the doctor over to inquire.¡± The doctor replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my queen. Prince Andrew had a heart checkup, and he is in good health. The queen heaved a sigh of relief, but then she found it strange. She asked, ¡°Why would Andrew do a checkup for no reason?¡± Thinking of Andrew¡¯s puzzled expression, the doctor could not help butugh. Sensing the queen looking at him strangely, the doctor immediately exined, ¡°My queen. Prince Andrew has fallen for someone, causing his heart to beat too fast.¡± The queen repeated, ¡°Andrew has fallen for someone? Then, she suddenly thought of Andrew and Olivia going out together. She said to herself, ¡°Could it be that Andrew falls in love with Olivia? ¡°No. I won¡¯t let that happen.¡± The expression on the queen¡¯s face suddenly became ferocious. Seeing this, Nancy immediately waved her hand and asked the doctor to leave. Then, sheforted the queen. ¡°My queen, don¡¯t be angry. After all, Miss Olivia is Prince Daniel¡¯s lover. Although Prince Daniel loses his memory, his feelings don¡¯t change.¡± The queen interrupted Nancy coldly, ¡°What Daniel?¡± Her eyes showed a touch of madness. The queen shouted inside, ¡°That is my son, Andrew Logan, not Daniel Sullivan!¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Olivia is Daniel¡¯s wife. What does it have to do with Andrew? How can Andrew fall for Olivia?¡± Nancy was stunned for a moment. She carefully sized up the queen¡¯s expression and asked tentatively, ¡°My queen, have you forgotten? Prince Andrew was Before Nancy could finish, the queen interrupted her. ¡°Shut up! My son, Andrew, is still alive. The one who died is Daniel, not my Andrew!¡± Nancy was shocked when she heard that. She wanted to exin, but when she saw the queen¡¯s crazy expression, she chose to remain silent Chapter 555 Chapter 555 Chapter 555 Lady Lucille was already asleep while Olivia was resting in the lounge next door. Olivia had just taken a sip of coffee when the queen came in. Olivia raised her eyebrows and looked at the queen¡¯s face carefully. She realized that the queen really had many simrities with Daniel. If only he had the same hair as the queen! Olivia¡¯s gaze shifted to the top of the queen¡¯s head. ¡°Miss Olivia.¡± This time, the queen¡¯s expression and tone were surprisingly gentle when facing Olivia ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m being presumptuous. I know that you like Andrew and are pursuing him, but there¡¯s something I have to tell you. With your status, it¡¯s impossible for you to marry into the royal family. ¡°It¡¯s destined to be impossible between the two of you. The queen¡¯s expression was still gentle, but her tone was merciless and iparably cold ¡°Andrew is the crown prince of Sarms. For the sake of the king, he can¡¯t marry a foreigner. Moreover, youe from an unknown background, and your social status is low. It¡¯s impossible for you to help Andrew.¡± The queen really looked down on Olivia. At best, Olivia was a famous doctor. Her status was barelypatible with the Hushe Republic¡¯s Daniel, but she was far inferior to Andrew. Andrew was the future king of Saems. He was above tens of thousands of people and had great influence. Although Sarms¡® strength could notpare to some superpowers like the Hushe Republic and M, the heads of state were all equal in terms of external affairs. As for Olivia, she was just a merchant with some money. Her wealth was not worth mentioning in front of the rich Saems. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to embarrass yourself, pack your things and leave. Otherwise¡­¡± The queen lowered her head and took a sip of coffee. Her expression was cold. ¡°Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡± Olivia had never been afraid of threats from others. She leaned back, crossed her arms, and looked at the queen calmly. ¡°Alright, let me see your methods.¡± After saying that, the queen suddenly looked up and nced at Olivia. The corners of the queen¡¯s mouth curled up into at strange smile. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Before Olivia could react, the queen had already copsed on the sofa, a trace of blood dripping from the corner of her mouth ¡°You!¡± The queen widened her eyes and pointed at Olivia. ¡°You poisoned me with the Instant Catb, You¡¯re in cahoots with Lady Verna!¡± With that, the queen tilted her head and fell onto the sofa. Even though Olivia was calm, she was still shocked by the queen¡¯s move. Olivia quickly walked up to the queen and wanted to treat her. Suddenly, a slender figure appeared at the door. It was Andrew! Olivia¡¯s pupils constricted. Andrew strode in with a panicked expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chapter 555 ¡°Someone, someone,e quickly!¡± Andrew shouted anxiously. Nancy pressed down on Andrew¡¯s shoulder and said in a sobbing tone, Prince Andrew, it¡¯s useless. It¡¯s the Instant Catb. There¡¯s no antidote.¡± Andrew had not looked at Olivia since he came in. It was not until he heard Nancy mention the Instant Catb that he looked up at Olivia in shock. His deep eyes were filled with surprise and disappointment. He had just realized his feelings, and he was about to face betrayal from the woman he fancied. Andrew felt extremely ufortable. He looked at Olivia in disbelief and suddenly asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Was it you?¡± Andrew¡¯s voice was very soft, but Olivia knew that he was really angry. Olivia¡¯s eyes instantly moistened. She could not stand Andrew¡¯s distrust the most. Without thinking, she picked up the queen¡¯s ss of coffee on the table and looked straight into the depths of Andrew¡¯s eyes. ¡°Would you believe me if I said it wasn¡¯t me?¡± Andrew turned his head and avoided Olivia¡¯s gaze. He said, word by word. ¡°The Instant Catb is a rare poison in the royal court of Romani. If onees into contact with it, death is inevitable. Are you suggesting that my mother used her own body to harm you?¡± Hearing this, Olivia felt a dull pain in her heart. Olivia had never suffered grievances. At this moment, she immediately grabbed the ss of coffee and replied, word for word, ¡°Since the queen won¡¯t use her body to frame me, I¡¯ll use my own life to prove my innocence.¡± As she spoke, she raised the ss of coffee and was about to drink the contents! ¡°No!¡± Andrew¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted. He did not even care about the quern in his arms. He instantly went forward and knocked over the ss of coffee. Andrew watched as the coffee ss fell to the ground with a crisp sound. He seemed to havee back to life. Andrew looked up and sized up Olivia. After confirming that she was safe and healthy, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I believe you. I will find the person who poisoned the queen.¡± With that, he turned around and carried the queen out the door. After everyone left, Elena looked at Olivia with lingering fear and said, ¡°Miss Taylor, you were too impulsive just now. How could you drink poison? If anything happens to you¡­¡± Tears welled up in Elena¡¯s eyes before she could finish her sentence. Elena was really scared to death just now. If not for Andrew¡¯s quick reaction, Olivia might really have drunk the poison. Olivia sat back on the sofa and rubbed her eyebrows. She sighed. ¡°Who said I wanted to drink poison?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Elena raised her eyebrows. Olivia¡¯s eyshes fluttered, but her tone was terrifyingly cold. ¡°The queen needs to take the poison personally to frame me, but I only need to pretend to take the poison, and he will believe me.¡± Elena was speechless. Chapter 555 So Olivia was just pretending? Elena really had to admire Miss Taylor¡¯s brain. She could even think of such a method when she was panicking. ¡°But¡­¡± Elena hesitated. ¡°Your actions just now can only solve the problem for a while. It can¡¯t solve the problem for a lifetime. If the queen doesn¡¯t seed this time, it will definitely get worse next time. You have to quickly find evidence that she poisoned herself and framed you¡± ¡°No!¡± Olivia¡¯s tone was cold. Elena was getting more and more confused. ¡°Why?¡± Olivia lowered her eyes. ¡°Not only do I not look for him, but I also want Andrew to have some doubts about me.¡± Elena was even more confused. Just as she could not figure it out¡­. Olivia suddenly turned around and smiled at her. ¡°Give the queen some benefits so that she can continue to work hard. If she can¡¯t defeat me this time, then she¡¯ll do it again. With her ruined body, she will probably die in less than two times.¡± Since the queen liked to take poison so much, Olivia would let her take as much as she wanted! She would wait and see if the queen could survive! Chapter 556 Chapter 556 Chapter 556 Although the queen had only drunk a little of the coffee and there was no antidote for the Instant Catb, she was still taken care of by Andrew. She was induced to vomit, had her stomach rinsed, and received an infusion. In the end, the queen had no strength left in her body. Her face was pale and bloodless. She was like a broken doll lying on the bed, lifeless. Olivia went over to see the queen. There was no one in the ward. Olivia sat by the queen¡¯s bed and asked gently, ¡°Is itfortable? Is it especiallyfortable to rinse your stomach?¡± The queen¡¯s face turned red with anger as she red at Olivia.. Olivia crossed her arms and said in an infuriating tone, Look at you. You almost gave up half of your life, but you didn¡¯t get anything in the end. You fainted just now, so you probably don¡¯t know. ¡°I picked up the cup with the remaining coffee you drank and wanted to prove my innocence by death. Unfortunately, before I could drink it, the cup was knocked over by Andrew. He said that he believed me. ¡°s, there¡¯s really nothing I can do. You were hall-dead in order to scheme against me, and I was only pretending to take poison. Andrew chose to believe me. As soon as Olivia said this, the queen was so angry that she almost rolled her eyes. The queen pointed at Olivia and panted, wishing she could eat her up. Olivia looked at her expressionlessly. Then, she suddenly reached out and pulled a strand of hair off the queen¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯d better hope that you¡¯re rted to Andrew by blood. Otherwise, I¡¯ll show you what real methods are. A method like yours that only knows how to pretend to be pitiful and frame others is really st upid and low!¡± With that, Olivia stood up and left. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. When she reached the door, she suddenly stopped in her tracks and said in a sad tone. ¡°Your Majesty, I really didn¡¯t harm you. I know you don¡¯t like me and always subconsciously think badly of me, but please try to understand me. I¡¯m sincere to Prince Andrew. ¡°You¡¯re his mother, the person he cares about the most. For him, I¡¯m willing to pin down my pride in front of you. I just hope that you won¡¯t make things difficult for him.¡± At this point, Olivia lowered her eyes and sobbed. The queen was confused and did not know what Olivia was up to. At this moment, the door of the ward suddenly opened. Andrew¡¯s slender body stood at the door. His gaze as he looked at Olivia was filled with emotion. Andrew looked like he was touched. Seeing this, the queen was about to go crazy! Olivia, you bi tch! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± the queen thought. Olivia turned around and stuck out her tongue in the direction of the queen. Then, she turned to Andrew with a panicked expression. ¡°Prince Andrew, why are you here? 1-I¡¯m just here to visit the queen.¡± Andrew closed his eyes and interrupted Olivia gently. ¡°Stop talking. I know everything¡± He paused, his emotions unstable. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you.¡± 15:31 Sat, 23 Dec Chapter 556 Olivia lowered her eyes and said in a choked voice. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± The queen, who had witnessed all this, was speechless. D amn it, she really wanted to kill Olivia! She had spent a lot of effort to frame Olivia and almost lost half her life. In the end, Andrew thought that Olivia had suffered grievances. Was there still justice? Where was justice? The queen copsed. Her eyes rolled back, and she fainted. ¡°Mother!¡± Andrew was worried and rushed over. Olivia also leaned over and ced her fingertips on the queen¡¯s wrist to take her pulse. The queen must have fainted out of anger, but she was fine. However, the queen¡¯s body was already too frail, and if this were to happen another two times, she would undoubtedly be pushed to the brink. At this point, Olivia was still uncertain about her rtionship with Daniel, and she could not bear the thought of the queen¡¯s death. Thinking of this, Olivia raised her head and looked at Andrew, She frowned slightly with a worried expression. ¡°The queen¡¯s body is really too weak. She needs to nourish her energy.¡± Andrew frowned and looked worried. ¡°Caroline¡¯s health hasn¡¯t been good since she was poisonedst time. I¡¯m really afraid that she¡­ Before he could finish, Olivia interrupted him. ¡°The Hushe Republic has a medicine called the precious pill. It can repair the queen¡¯s body.¡± The precious pill Andrew raised his eyebrows and thought for a while before saying. I¡¯ve heard of this medicine before. It has a miraculous effect, but this medicine is very rare. It¡¯s also very rare in the Hushe Republic¡± Olivia looked at Andrew. ¡°No matter how difficult it is, I have to help you get it. I¡­¡± She bit her lower lip. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be sad. Andrew was deeply shaken, and he stared intensely at Olivia. His heart felt like it was submerged in a pool of springwater, both tender and tingling. The queen had treated Olivia like this and even framed her. Olivia had suffered so much in Shems, but she did not say a word. All she wanted was to be with Andrew. ¡°Thank you,¡± Andrew said with difficulty. For the first time, he realized that liking someone meant wanting the other party to be happy. In his memory, countless women had said that they liked and loved him, but they only sought love from him. Only Olivia waspletely devoted to showing love to him. Chapter 557 Chapter 557 Chapter 557 Olivia returned to the Hushe Republic not for the precious pill, but for Andrew and her baby. Olivia had already given her baby a name, Peace Sullivan, which meant finding peace for Daniel. After staying in Saems City for a few months, Peace had grown much bigger. She could turn over, blow bubbles, and smile at people. However, Peace did not remember Olivia. Peace curled up in Ms. ke¡¯s arms and buried her head in Ms. ke¡¯s shoulder. After a while, she raised her head timidly and looked at Olivia curiously. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Ms. ke pointed at Olivia and said. ¡°This is your mommy. Olivia also stretched out her arms to hug Peace. Peace tilted her head and thought for a while. Then, her chubby little body trembled, and she was about to throw herself into Olivia¡¯s arms. Ms. ke was pleasantly surprised. ¡°She still remembers you.¡± Olivia was also very surprised. She did not expect Peace to remember her. Olivia held the little thing in her arms and hugged her soft body. Her eyes turned watery red. Ms. ke¡¯s eyes were also red. It was said that babies were young and could not leave their mothers, but mothers could not leave their children either. Why was Miss Olivia¡¯s life so difficult? One wave had yet to calm down, and another would rise. There were always hardships. Olivia really missed Peace. She hugged Peace and kissed her again and again. Peace was also sticking to her mother. Shey in Olivia¡¯s arms and refused toe down for a while. ke could not help but turn around and wipe her tears when she saw the mother and daughter¡¯s happy gazes. Just as she turned around, she suddenly saw a small figure sh past the door. ke frowned and subconsciously chased after it. She saw Andrew hiding in the corridor. ¡°Andrew?¡± ke looked at him in surprise. ¡°Why are you hiding outside? Why didn¡¯t youe in?¡± Andrew¡¯s eyes were red, but he pretended to be carefree. ¡°I remember that I haven¡¯t done my homework¡­¡°. At the end of his sentence, he could not hold back his emotions. He turned around and was about to run. He had only taken two steps when he was stopped by Olivia, who had walked to the door. ¡°Andrew.¡± Andrew stopped in his tracks. The grievance in his heart almost rushed out. Olivia was clearly his mother. Why could he only hide outside the door and peek? Why did his mother forget him! Tears streamed down Andrew¡¯s face uncontrobly, and his small chest heaved up and down in grievance. Olivia¡¯s eyes were also wet. She looked at Andrew¡¯s back and felt extremely ufortable. When ke saw this, she misunderstood and said, ¡®Andrew saw you carrying Peace. He must be missing Mr. Sullivan.¡± At this point, ke sighed. Andrew was also pitiful. Although he was born into a wealthy family, his biological mother was unknown. His father was missing, and he had to suffer such pain at such a young age. Chapter 557 ¡°Andrew!¡± Olivia suppressed the surging emotions in her heart and called out to him. ¡°Come here.¡± Andrew wiped his tears with all his might and said with a sobbing tone, I¡¯m going to do my homework.¡± With that, he Ca away. Because Peace was too clingy, Olivia coaxed her to sleep before looking for Andrew. Andrew was already asleep in his room. His eyelids were slightly swollen, and his face was red. Olivia tucked Andrew in and ced his little hand outside the nket. Just as she was about to let go, Andrew¡¯s little hand grabbed her tightly. ¡°My mommy, don¡¯t go.¡± Olivia¡¯s heart suddenly ached. She held back her tears and replied softly. Im not leaving Olivia spent the night with Andrew in the room. The next morning. Andrew was overjoyed to see that Olivia was in his room. He felt that the world had brightened up. He leaned against Olivia affectionately. ¡°Olivia, were you here all ofst night?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°I want to apany you.¡± ¨C Andrew blushed. Then, he suddenly thought of something and looked worried. ¡°Did you have a nket? Won¡¯t you catch a cold?¡± ¡°I¡¯m wearing my clothes. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Olivia hugged Andrew. ¡°Go wash your face quickly and go downstairs for breakfast. I¡¯ll send you to schoolter. ¡°Really?¡± Andrew¡¯s beautiful eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true¡± Olivia leaned over and kissed him. Andrew was really about to die of happiness. He had a bright smile all morning and even hummed a song When Andrew carried his small school bag to school, he was extremely smug and even skipped joyfully, Andrew was already in the first grade. He had inherited Daniel and Olivia¡¯s excellent genes, so his results were very good, and he was a top student. Not only were his results good, but he was also outstanding in everything else. When they arrived at the school, Andrew told Olivia, ¡°Olivia, the school doesn¡¯t allow cars to drive in. Just send me here and go back early. Peace is still waiting for you.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Olivia gently flicked the little guy¡¯s forehead. Andrew carried his bag and ran into the school happily. There were the Sullivan family¡¯s children in the school, who were the same age as Andrew. When they saw Andrew so happy, they could not help but pour cold water on him. ¡°I really don¡¯t know why you¡¯re so happy. Your father is missing, and the Sullivan family is now in your stepmother¡¯s hands. Do you know. what a stepmother does? She will torture you.¡± Andrew¡¯s face was cold as he raised his phoenix¨Clike eyes. His cold appearance was very simr to Olivia¡¯s. ¡°Mind your own business. You don¡¯t have to care about my business.¡± ¡°Tsk, what are you being so arrogant for! The boy from the main family was angry. ¡°You¡¯re just a wild child without parents. who will be thrown away by your stepmother sooner orter.¡± At this moment, a cold voice came from behind. ¡°Who are you calling a wild child!¡± Chapter 558 Chapter 558 Chapter 558 ¡°Olivia.¡± Andrew¡¯s eyes lit up as he ran over happily. Olivia tugged at Andrew¡¯s little hand. The boy opposite Andrew was a little afraid when he saw that Andrew had an adult supporting him. Children were always a little timid when facing adults. Olivia looked up at the little boy from the main family and asked, ¡°Whose child are you?¡± ¡°Ms. Taylor, you¡¯re not going to argue with a child, are you?¡± A woman with heavy makeup walked over. When the boy saw the woman, he ran over immediately and called out aggrievedly. ¡°My mommy.¡± ¡°Good boy¡± The gorgeous woman squatted down and coaxed the little boy. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here. No one will dare bully you.¡± Afterforting her son, the gorgeous woman flipped her hair and looked up at Olivia. ¡°Ms. Taylor, it¡¯s just child¡¯s y. Are you going to make a mountain out of a molehill and bully the young?¡± Olivia looked at the woman quietly. ¡°Who are you?¡± Hearing this, the gorgeous woman¡¯s expression turned ugly. She did not expect Olivia to not know her. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The woman snorted and mocked Olivia. ¡°Ms. Taylor is so arrogant. You haven¡¯t even entered the Sullivan family¡¯s door, and you¡¯re already showing off. I might as well tell you, I¡¯m the wife of John Sullivan. Do you know who my husband is?¡± The woman still wanted to show off, but before she could finish, she was interrupted by Olivia. Olivia turned around and instructed Elena, ¡°Go and investigate John Sullivan. If he has a position in the Sullivan Group. chase him out. Also, go and warn the Sullivan family and ask them to take care of their own people.¡± After saying that, Olivia squatted down and turned to Andrew. She said seriously. ¡°Andrew, what that boy said is not true. I won¡¯t abandon you, let alone torture you. You are more precious to me than a treasure. You are the same as Peace. Both of you are my most important treasures.¡± ¡°Olivia?¡± Andrew raised his eyebrows in surprise. His big eyes were filled with surprise. Was he really Olivia¡¯s treasure? Olivia lowered her head and kissed Andrew on the forehead. Then, she gave a series of orders. ¡°Go and ask around. Find out the source of the rumors about stepmother abuse in school. ¡°Also, withdraw the donation to the school. Since there are rumors, why didn¡¯t the school inform me immediately! ¡°Find a suitable school and be ready to transfer schools at any time.¡± The gorgeous woman was dumbfounded as she watched all of this happen. In order to marry John, she had fought her way out of a group of women, and she was especially good at tearing people apart. However, she did not expect that Olivia would not fight with her. Seeing that Olivia was about to leave with Andrew, the gorgeous woman wanted to chase after them. ¡°Hey, wait.¡± Kelly took a step forward and stood in front of the woman. Her eyes were cold. ¡°If you weren¡¯t spoken to, don¡¯t speak. Go away.¡± 1/2 15:31 Sat, 23 Dec G 00. Chapter 558 What kind of Tom, D ick, and Harry were they? They actually dared to approach Olivia. The gorgeous woman was immediately speechless. In just a moment, many people rushed over and blocked her. The gorgeous woman could only see Olivia¡¯s back as Olivia walked away. 30% ¡°My mommy.¡± The little boy tugged at the gorgeous woman¡¯s arm and pouted unhappily. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you scold them and stand up for me?¡± The gorgeous woman came back to her senses andforted her son. ¡°They¡¯re cowards. They ran too fast. Ignore them and go to school.¡± After sending the little boy away, the gorgeous woman had yet to turn around when she received a call from her husband, John. ¡°What kind of trouble have you caused again? Didn¡¯t I tell you to stop? As soon as the call was picked up, the other party reprimanded her. The gorgeous woman was stunned. ¡°I didn¡¯t cause any trouble. What exactly happened?¡± w John was about to go crazy. That b itch, Olivia, kicked me out of the Sullivan Group. The Sullivan family is also affected. I lost a lot of dividends. ¡°What? When it came to benefits, the gorgeous woman eximed in shock. How can Olivia have so much power!¡± At the mention of this, John also felt that he had made a mistake. ¡°Daniel and Olivia have already registered their marriages. but they didn¡¯t announce it to the public. Daniel even drafted an agreement. As long as anything happens to him, everything in the Sullivan Group will be decided by Olivia!¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible! The gorgeous woman was shocked. She was even more shocked than when she found out that her husband had been kicked out of the Sullivan Group. How could there be a man in this world who did not guard against his wife and entrusted everything to her? Wealthy families valued benefits the most. The gorgeous woman had been married to Jahn for seven to eight years and had even given birth to a son. Despite that, she only received a monthly allowance. She did not know how much John¡¯s worth was, What right did Olivia have to receive all these benefits? Chapter 559 Chapter 559 Chapter 559 Elena acted very quickly. Before night fell, the rumors about the school were investigated clearly. ¡°Miss Taylor. Elena handed over the information. Olivia took the information and flipped through it while listening to Elena¡¯s report. ¡°The rumors in school have been around for a while. About two months ago, the nanny who took care of Andrew sensed that he was in low spirits. However, because Andrew had always been restrained and Mr. Sullivan disappeared, she thought that the child simply missed his father, so she didn¡¯t take it to heart. ¡°As for the rumors in the school, they have already spread far and wide. The barngroom teacher received money from the Sullivan family¡¯s other branches and deliberately suppressed this matter without informing you. ¡°The source of the rumors this time was mainly the Sullivan family members. They added fuel to the fire and interfered. behind the scenes. Their goal was not Andrew, but mainly you. ¡°It seems like they want Andrew to have a grudge against you. Then, they want to take the opportunity to sn atch Andrew¡¯s custody and control the Sullivan Group.¡± Olivia looked through the information and frowned. Her eyes were filled with self-me. She had neglected Andrew. Seeing this. Elena¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Miss Taylor, don¡¯t me yourself too much. Previously, you had to go through confinement and investigate Mr. Sullivan¡¯s disappearance. You also had to support the Sullivan Group. Even an iron man would take a nap sometimes.¡± Miss Taylor was too strong. If it were Elena herself, she would have been crushed by theyers of pressure. Olivia rubbed between her eyebrows and said coldly, Tll make an example out of John. If anyone dares touch Andrew, they will have to hear the consequences. Inform the Sullivan Group, the Smith family, and all thepanies under my name that they are prohibited from working with the Sullivan family. In case ofpetition, they must strive with all their might, regardless of the cost. I will personally shoulder all the losses. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I want the Sullivan family members to be unable to gain a foothold in Evervale. I want the Sullivan family members to stop having designs on Andrew!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Elena nodded. ¡°Oh right.¡± Elena suddenly recalled something and reported. ¡°Miss Taylor, Jessica Murphy is at the entrance and wishes to see you. ¡°Jessica?¡± Olivia raised an eyebrow. ¡°Who is ¡± ¡°It¡¯s that gorgeous woman from this morning She¡¯s John¡¯s wife.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Olivia remembered who Jessica was and casually refused to meet her. ¡°No.¡± Small-timeckeys like Jessica were hardly worth Olivia¡¯s attention. Olivia could not be bothered to waste her thoughts them. She was even reluctant to spare a second nce at the members of the Sullivan family. on Jessica waited at the entrance for several hours, but Olivia did not appear. With an ugly expression, she grabbed the security guard at the door. ¡°Have you guys spread the news? How long has it been? Why isn¡¯t Olivia letting me in?¡± The security guard was very cultured. He said word by word, ¡°Miss Murphy, the news has already been spread, but the master won¡¯t see you. You can go back.¡± I¡¯m not going back.¡± Jessica¡¯s expression was ugly. Olivia was really putting on airs. I¡¯ve already personallye to apologize. What else does Olivia want?¡¯ Jessica thought angrily. What a joke! 1/2 .30%0 Chapter 559 The more Jessica thought about it the angrier she got. However, she had no choice but to lower her head toward Olivia She had to apologize today, or John would kill her. Jessica took a deep breath. Since Olivia was still angry, she would wait and let her calm down. Jessica was very smart and understood women¡¯s thoughts the most. Olivia was just putting on airs, right? Olivia wanted her to suffer even more, right? Fine, she would do just as Olivia wished! Jessica did not eat or drink as she stood at the entrance. Her makeup was all ruined, and she even deliberately squeezed out two streams of tears to make herself look even worse. She knew that Olivia was definitely hiding behind the door and observing her through the surveince cameras. However, what Jessica did not expect was that after waiting for a long time, Olivia did not move at all. She did not have the slightest intention ofing out tough at Jessica It was almost midnight, and the sky waspletely dark. The surroundings were suburbs, and there was no one around. Terrified, Jessica¡¯s eyes rolled, and she fainted onto the ground. She was pretending to faint, but she did not expect to really faint after falling to the ground. When Jessica opened her eyes, it was already the next morning. She was lying in an unfamiliar room. ke came over to see her. ¡°Your blood sugar is low. You¡¯ve already been injected with glucose. When you wake up, eat something and go back Jessica¡¯s lips were pale. ¡°Where¡¯s Olivia?¡± She had not seen Olivia yet ke nced at Jessica and replied ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that Miss Olivia wouldn¡¯t see you? Why are you still asking?¡± Jessica was stunned for a moment, and her eyes were filled with confusion. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t she want to see me? Doesn¡¯t she want to see me apologize!¡± Upon hearing this. ke chuckled, ¡°Who do you think you are? If your family members sincerely want to apologize to Olivia, you should send a core figure. Sending a small pawn like you here, are you looking down on Miss Olivia! ¡°That¡¯s enough, eat something and leave quickly,¡± ke said impatiently. Jessica was still in a daze. It was not until a long, long timeter, when all of Olivia¡¯s identities were exposed, that Jessica approached her again. The only time they met was when Jessica stood in the middle of the crowd and looked at Olivia from afar. It was only then that Jessica understood the difference between her and Olivia. It turned out that Olivia was not pulling on airs. She really did not take Jessica serious Chapter 560 Chapter 560 Chapter 560 The Sullivan family experienced an earthquake-like fluctuatio All the Sullivan family members who wanted to attack Andrew suffered heavy losses to their businesses, and their dividends rapidly decreased. Olivia prometed only Daniel¡¯s family members, suppressed the others, and chased some out of the Sullivan Group. As for John¡¯s family members, they could not even stay in Evervale. In just three days, Olivia had sacked a whole bunch of the Sullivan family members. Her actions were too fast. No one in the Sullivan family could react in time. By the time the Sullivan family¡¯s elders came to look for her, Olivia Taylor had already flown back to Saems City. She only left a message: ¡°Andrew is part of the Sullivan family. If anyone dares have any designs on Andrew. I¡¯ll destroy the Sullivan family,¡± At the same time, the Sullivan family¡¯s restless family members received a letter at the same time. It was all family secrets and the dirty things they had done. At this point, the Sullivan familypletely stopped. Andrew returned to school. Nothing much had changed in school except for a new form teacher. The boy who bullied him. had also transferred schools and left. All the Sullivan family members showed their sincerity to Andrew. They smiled lovingly and no longer looked down on him or said bad things in secret. Instead, they cared for him and loved him. Andrew happily called Olivia. ¡°Olivia, I¡¯m very happy.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Olivia held her chin with a gentle expression. ¡°Everyone treats me very well. This world is really like what they say in fairy tales. It¡¯s filled with love and beauty. Andrew¡¯s tone was extremely excited. Olivia¡¯s eyes curved as she smiled. She was very happy that Andrew had be sunny and happy again. ¡°Yes, this world is filled with love and beauty.¡± After hanging up, Andrew went upstairs to do his homework. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Nanny Molly was very surprised. ¡°Mr. Andrews, aren¡¯t you going downstairs to y? Your ssmate just called you and said that he wants to go to the amusement park¡± Andrew shook has head. I want to read.¡± Hearing this, Nanny Mally looked at Andrew worriedly, afraid that he would not get over the rumors. Andrew was very smart. He could tell what Nanny Molly was thinking at a nce andforted her. ¡°I¡¯m fine. 1 just like to study. I want to be stronger, as strong as Olivia This way, be could protect Olivia like how Olivia protected him. He could protect Olivia and his sister so that the world would be filled with harmony and beauty. Olivia returned to the Hushe Republic and stayed for a week. She apanied Andrew, Peace, and dealt with the Sullivant family¡¯s matter. It was only when they arrived at Sarms City that Elena remembered something big. ¡°Miss Taylor, you forgot the precious pill!¡± This was their purpose for returning to the lushe Republic. In the end, they returned without doing anything. Olivia leaned against the chair with a sleepy expression. Elena called her a few times before Olivia finally opened her eyes and casually handed over a list. ¡°Go and prepare everything on it.¡± ¡°What¡¯s thic ¡°The precious pill¡¯s prescription¡± Elena was enlightened. ¡°You want to make it yourself?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Olivia nodded. Elena was a little confused. ¡°Since we can do it in Sacs City, why did we have to go back to the Hushe Republic?¡± Olivia¡¯s tone was light. ¡°If I can get the precious pill too easily, why would Andrew remember my favor?¡± Elena was speechless. Looking at Elena¡¯s dumbfounded expression, Olivia curled her lips into a smile. Her eyes were enchanting. She raised her hand and tapped Elena¡¯s forehead. ¡°Silly girl. Ill teach you a lesson today. Don¡¯t let others think that you¡¯re doing things too easily. Not only will they not cherish you, but they will also resent you for not giving them enough. In the past, she had been too good to Gillian and Jarron. She had used countless precious things to support them and give them everything she could. In the end, the other parties med her. Olivia learned from her mistakes. Chapter 561 Chapter 561 Chapter 561 Olivia rested in her residence in Saems City for a day before setting off for the pce. The first thing she did when she arrived at the pce was look for Andrew. Andrew was currently in the queen¡¯s pce. Wanda sat at the side and sneered. ¡°Andrew, are you still waiting for Olivia? That woman is a liar. She can¡¯t get the precious. pill at all.¡± Andrew raised his eyebrows slightly. His ink-ck eyes overllowed with dissatisfaction. The word ¡°Tiar¡± from Wanda made him very ufortable. Seeing that Andrew did not speak, Wanda became even angrier. Tve been arranging for someone to keep an eye on her residence in the city. She arrived in Sacris yesterday, but she didn¡¯t enter the pce. She clearly has a guilty conscience. She must not have gotten the precious pill, so she doesn¡¯t daree and see you. ¡°Enough!¡± Andrew looked up. His deep eyes carried a terrifying coldness. ¡°Whether she can get the precious pill or not, she has already done her best. What about you? You only know how to make sarcastic remarks here.¡± ¡°Andrew!¡± Wanda was about to cry from anger. She hit her lip and red at Andrew. Wanda did not understand. ¡®Andrew used to be gentle, she thought. Why has he be so cold now? It¡¯s all because of that bi tch, Olivia! Wanda¡¯s eyes were red and filled with hatred. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Alright, stop arguing.¡± The queen coughed twice. ¡°You know that I¡¯m not in good health, but you still argue in front of me. Are you trying to anger me to death?¡± Caroline. Andrew stood up and walked behind the queen. He patted herck gently to calm her down. Tm sorry for disturbing you. Andrew apologized immediately. ¡°Andrew. The queen held Andrew¡¯s hand, her eyes filled with love. ¡°You¡¯re the most important to me. I don¡¯t want to interfere in your private matters, but I¡¯m really unsure about Olivia¡± Andrew was silent. ¡°I know,¡± A contented smile appeared on the queen¡¯s face. Just as she was feeling happy, footsteps suddenly came from the door. Olivia ran in with a group of people. They came in without informing anyone. Olivia¡¯s face was red and her forehead was covered in sweat from running too fast. There was no one in her eyes but Andrew. She ran to him and happily held up a small box. ¡°Andrew, look what I got.¡± ¡°You got the precious pill?¡± Andrew was surprised. He did not expect Olivia to get the precious pill. Olivia¡¯s eyes were sparkling as she looked at Andrew and smiled foolishly. ¡°Yes, are you happy?¡± Andrew was stunned. Then, he nodded. ¡°Tm happy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Olivia stuffed the box of precious pills into Andrew¡¯s hands. Then, under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, she fainted on the ground. The pce was instantly in chaos. Andrew threw the box to the hutler, Yossi. He immediately picked up Olivia and ced. her on the chair beside him. His face was filled with anxiety. Chapter 561 ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Hurry up and call the doctor!¡± Elena squeezed in front of Andrew with red eyes and cried, ¡°Miss Taylor, what happened?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Andrew red at Elena, ¡°Why dial Olivia suddenly faim?¡± Elena shook her head and looked confused. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± At this point, she seemed to have thought of something and suddenly shouted. I understand. Miss Taylor must be too tired!¡± ¡°Tired!¡± Andrew suddenly looked up. Elena wiped away the tears on her face. In order to get the precious pill. Miss Taylor did not sleep or rest during this period. of time. She went around, using her connections to ask people for help. It took her a lot of effort to get the precious pill. After getting it, she did not even bother to rest and flew to Saems City. If she was not too tired and fell asleep, she would have entered the pce yesterday. In the morning. Miss Taylor had a fever. We didn¡¯t let her enter the pce, but she insisted oning in¡± Speaking of this, Elena sobbed silently Andrew¡¯s wrist trembled slightly. His eyes were filled with gratitude as he looked down at Olivia. Olivia seemed to be very ufortable. She frowned, and her forehead was burning. However, even now, she was still thinking about the precious pill. She muttered. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re happy. I hope you¡¯re happy¡± Andrew was shocked! How much did Olivia love him? She was willing to give so much just to make him happy. The door to Andrew¡¯s heart, which he had been guarding for a long time, waspletely opened, and a cr ack appeared in his originally very deeply hypnotized consciousness, When the queen behind her saw this, she covered her chest and fell onto the chair. She was so angry that her face turned. pale. ¡®Olivia, this scheming bi tch!¡¯ she thought The queen bit her pale lower lip and wanted to call Andrew, but Andrew did not hear her even after she called him a few times. All his attention was on Olivia The queen was furious! Chapter 562 Chapter 562 Chapter 562 The pce was in a mess. The doctors came in and out, The final conclusion was that Olivia was too tired. She would be fine after resting for a while. Hearing this, Andrew heaved a sigh of relief. Perhaps because she was too tired, Olivia slept very soundly. Her usually narrow and bright eyes were tightly closed, and her entire body was soft and tired, like a little kitten. Looking at Olivia, Andrew¡¯s heart softened. He carried her gently and sent her back to her residence. His fingertips lingered between her eyebrows for a long time, unwilling to leave. After a long time, he stood up and left. As soon as he moved, the sleeping person noticed something amiss. She frowned, as if she was about to wake up. Andrew was afraid of disturbing her, so he immediately bent down and sat back down. Olivia Olivia only went back to sleep after sensing that the aura beside her was still there. Elena tiptoed in. When she saw Olivia sleeping soundly, she was shocked. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since Miss Taylor slept so soundly. She has always needed sleeping pills to fall asleep Sleeping pills? Andrew looked at Elena. Is she having trouble sleeping?¡± Elena wanted to say something but hesitated. After a moment, she begged Andrew. ¡°Prince Andrew, can you stay here with Miss Taylor for a while longer? I¡¯m afraid that if you leave, she will immediately wake up.¡± Andrew keenly captured a lot of useful information from Elena¡¯s words. Would Olivia only be able to sleep soundly if he was by her side? Andrew¡¯s heart softened, and he felt heartbroken at the same time. He raised his hand at Elena. ¡°Go out first¡± Elena was delighted. Did this mean that Andrew had agreed to stay! She quickly closed the door. Only Olivia and Andrew were left in the bedroom. Andrew felt ufortable sitting sideways. His body was numb, so hey on the bed. In her sleep, Olivia seemed to have sensed his movements. Her body chased after him and wrapped her arms around him, hugging him tightly. The woman¡¯s soft body nestled in his arms, causing Andrew¡¯s chest to lense up. A silent feeling ruse in this small space, and then became more and more intense. When Olivia woke up, Andrew had already left. Only his scent lingered in the air. Olivia stretched. Elena was not lying. She had not slept well for a long time. This time, with Andrew by her side and the familiar smell apanying her, she could sleep soundly. How nice. Olivia¡¯s lips curved into a smile. No matter what, even if he lost his memory and treated himself as another 1/2 15-32 Sat, 23 Dec Chapter 562 person, Daniel would still love her. Thinking of this, Olivia¡¯s eyes lit up and her heart was filled with happiness. It did not matter. No matter how many setbacks they went through, she would find him, who was lost. After getting up to eat. Elena reported to her. The queen has already taken the precious pill. I heard that the effect is not bad. The queen specially sent someone to send a thank-you gift over.¡± ¡°Thank me?¡± Olivia raised her eyebrows. Since when did the queen know so much about etiquette? ¡°Look¡± Elena showed the gift to Olivia. It was a beautiful diamond ne. Olivia nced at it before retracting her gaze and continuing to eat. She did notck such precious things, nor did she like them. ¡°Miss Taylor.¡± Elena was puzzled. ¡°Not only did the queen send you a thank you gift, but she also said that when you wake up, she will let you go over. She has something to say to you. Could it be that she hasn¡¯t done enough as an evil mother-in-w and still wants to frame you likest time!¡± Olivia wiped her mouth and said coldly. ¡°She can do whatever she wants. Olivia had never been afraid of anyone. Speaking of this, Olivia suddenly thought of something and asked Elena, ¡°Is the paternity test out?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s our.¡± Elena quickly went to look for information. She had been so busy with the Sullivan family that she had almost forgotten about this matter. Elena handed over the report. Olivia opened it and saw that this queen and Daniel were indeed mother and son. The queen was lucky! Coldness shed across Olivia¡¯s eyes.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Chapter 563 Chapter 563 Chapter 563 After eating, Olivia went to the queen¡¯s pce. Andrew was also there. He sat on the chair, his right hand holding onto the coffee candles. His eyes were slightly tilted, and his side profile was smooth and handsome. He was clearly wearing a shirt and trousers, but he had the charm of a famous actor. When Andrew saw Olivia, his dark eyes turned slightly, and he nodded at her, his eyes shining. Olivia¡¯s good mood came just like that. She wanted to rush to Andrew immediately, but after thinking about it, she felt that this was too unreserved. Olivia was now ying the role of a delicate and innocent woman Hence, Olivia lowered her head shyly, like she was embarrassed to meet Andrew¡¯s eyes. It made Andrew dote on her even more. When the queen saw their interaction, she was so angry that her heart ached. If not for Nancy¡¯s reminder, she really wanted to rush up and scratch Olivia¡¯s face. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. This scheming bi tch, Olivia, was really good at pretending. Steady, you must be steady, the queen reminded herself. It was better to let things go. Based on the current situation, the more she tried to stop him, the more rebellious Andrew became, and the more he wanted to get in touch with Olivia, She might as well let the two of them be together and let Andrew realize the shorings of Olivia before thinking of a way to sow discord between the two of them Thinking of this, the queen forced a gentle smile. Olivia, you¡¯re here. I really have to thank you. The precious pill is very useful. My body has recovered a lot.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Olivia was surprised at first, then she subconsciously smiled. Finally, she tilted her head and secretly nced at Andrew. Receiving her gaze, Andrew gave her an encouraging look. Andrew could not help but think, ¡®Olivia must really like me. She doesn¡¯t mind how Caroline treated her. The moment she found out that the precious pill is useful, she looked at me immediately! Andrew¡¯s heart was filled with gratitude. The queen watched coldly from the sidelines as the two of them interacted. There was no expression on her face, but she was so angry that she was about to vomit blood. The queep took a deep breath to calm herself down. She tried her best to make her expression loving. ¡°Olivia, I misunderstood. I thought you were rted to Lady Verna and the others and were here to harm Andrew. Now that I see that you¡¯ve put in so much effort for me to obtain the precious pill, I really feel guilty¡± At this point, the queen coughed twice and looked up at Olivia expectantly. ¡°Are you willing to forgive me?¡± queen was retreating in order to advance. 1 Olivia raised her eyebrows slightly and watched the queen¡¯s performance. She thought to herself, ¡°We¡¯re all foxes who have 2/2 Chapter 563 lived for a thousand years. I¡¯m not afraid of you.¡¯ In the blink of an eye, Olivia revealed an expression of fear and trepidation as she waved her hands repeatedly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be like this. After saying that, she looked helpless and kept turning to Andrew for help. Seeing this, Andrew stepped forward and held Olivia¡¯s hand. He answered for her, ¡°Caroline, Olivia doesn¡¯t me you.¡± He looked like a good husband who was protecting his wife and resisting her evil mother-inw. The queen¡¯s eyes darkened as she looked at Andrew protecting Olivia. The anger in her heart grew, and she forced herself to endure it. ¡°I won¡¯t stop the matter between the two of you, but Andrew, you have to know that your wife has to know etiquette, know when to advance and when to retreat, and understand the rules of Saems. Although I don¡¯t object to you, Olivia has to meet the standards of a princess consort to marry into the family.¡± Andrew held Olivia¡¯s hand tightly and said with a determined expression, ¡°Caroline, don¡¯t worry. I will teach Olivia.¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± The queen did not want to see them again. She waved her hand angrily. ¡°You can leave¡± Olivia and Andrew left. The two of them held each other¡¯s hands tightly until they left the queen¡¯s pce. Olivia raised her eyes happily and looked at Andrew happily. Andrew raised his hand and scratched the tip of her nose. He said softly. ¡°What are you smiling at?¡± Olivia smiled brightly. ¡°It¡¯s great that I can finally like you openly.¡± ¡°Silly girl,¡± Andrew said dotingly. Chapter 564 Chapter 564 Chapter 564 Olivia and Andrew could finally be together openly. No matter what Andrew did, Olivia would stick to him. When Andrew was working. Olivia would be yingputer games at the side. When Andrew was greeting guests, Olivia would be ying games in the lounge next door. When Andrew was free at noon, they would go to the canteen for lunch together. Almost all the staff in the office building now knew that Andrew had a girlfriend and had brought her to the office building. During lunch, the two of them went to a private room in the canteen to to eat. An uninvited guest followed them. ¡°Andrew, everyone in the building is talking about you bringing your girlfriend over. I thought it was just a rumor, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be true.¡± A sloppy man came over and sat on a chair. Andrew looked up at Drake in front of him, his eyes slightly cold. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ww Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Drake smiled smugly. ¡°Our father asked me toe and take care of the construction of the city. I¡¯m sorry, Andrew, I¡¯m here to steal your thunder. Andrew looked indifferent and did not care. ¡°Oh, I know. I mentioned it to my father. Because I was in charge of the information technology project, the municipal project was transferred to you.¡± Hearing this, Drake¡¯s expression changed. It was very ugly. He originally thought that he had bitten off a piece of fat meat from Andrew, but he did not expect that Andrew did not want it Drake, who was in a bad mood, turned his gaze to Olivia and smiled maliciously. I wonder which family my sister-inw is from. Why haven¡¯t I seen you before?¡± Olivia was still eating with her head lowered. She was eating a piece of pork rib when she heard Drake¡¯s question. She looked up with an innocent expression. I¡¯m your aunt.¡± What? Drake almost spat. What the hell was she talking about? Olivia wiped her mouth with a tissue and looked at Drake seriously. Tm the adopted sister of your father, the king. Doesn¡¯t that make me your aunt?¡± This must be a joke! Drake was speechless. He pointed at Andrew. ¡°Does he call you his aunt too?¡± Olivia said seriously, ¡°Of course not. We¡¯re in love.¡± ¡°Then why should I?¡± Drake was unhappy. ¡°You don¡¯t have to. No one is forcing you.¡± Olivia took a sip of water. With just a few words, she extinguished Drake¡¯s anger, He stared at Olivia for a while and suddenly sneered. Chapter 564 What a sharp-tongued person. However, Olivia was only good at verbally speaking. Her background and status were not good, so she could not help Andrew at all. Drake wanted to see how Andrew, who did not have a capable wife, wouldpete with him. At the thought of this, Drake stood up and looked down from above. ¡°I have a video conference with Professor Andrei from Dunwall in the afternoon. Andrew, don¡¯t forget to prepare a trantor.¡± With that, he turned around and left. When Drake reached the door, he suddenly turned around. ¡°There are a lot of academic terms in this municipal project handover meeting. Ordinary trantors can¡¯t do it at all. There¡¯s no such talent in the office building. Andrew, you have to prepare early, ¡°Otherwise, it would be a joke if you didn¡¯t understand anything during the meeting. ¡°Oh, right, I forgot to tell you that our father will be attending this time. Andrew, don¡¯t embarrass yourself.¡± Olivia blinked and looked at Drake in confusion. Drake looked at her with a mocking expression. ¡°My sister-inw, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even understand this? How are you going to support Andrew? My girlfriend is a top student at a top university overseas. She knows six foreignnguages and is almost able to enter the Capitol Research Institute.¡± Olivia nodded and said in a serious tone, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. Is it so unprofessional for you to host a video conference? You didn¡¯t even prepare a voice interpreter and even asked the participants to find an interpreter themselves.¡± Speaking of this, Olivia became even more puzzled. Don¡¯t tell me you asked the king to bring his own trantor?¡± Olivia really could not understand it. This prince was just hosting a small meeting, but he was already full of loopholes. Not to mention Elena, who was beside her, anyone was stronger than Drake The ridicule in Olivia¡¯s expression was too obvious. Drake was so angry that his face turned ashen. How infuriating! Chapter 565 Chapter 565 Chapter 565 ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Afraid that Olivia would be affected by Drake¡¯s words, Andrew patted Olivia¡¯s hand and comforted her. ¡°You don¡¯t have topare yourself to anyone. In my heart, you¡¯re fine like this. Olivia did not react at first. After a moment, she realized what Andrew meant. Andrew was worried that she would feel inferior and not beparable to others. Why was he so considerate? Olivia¡¯s eyes Olivia¡¯s es lit up as she nodded heavily. ¡°I believe in you. I believe that you will protect me.¡± is gaze was too hot, making Andrew look down ufortably with a burning face. Olivia held his chin and looked at him. It had been a long time since she had seen Daniel like this. She liked his cute appearance when he was feeling embarrassed. Enjoying the time when they could be in love, Olivia said obediently, Tll be obedient and won¡¯t cause you any trouble. Go do your work and don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Daniel patted her head and left with his assistant. Olivia are alone in the private room. She had a good appetite. After finishing two bowls of rice, she even drank a bowl of This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. soup. ¡°Where¡¯s Andrew? Why did he leave you here alone?¡± Drake suddenly turned back. Since Andrew was not here, Olivia was not in the mood to pay attention to others. She did not even raise her head and continued to eat the fruits elegantly The fruits in the canteen were not had, especially a yellowish-green melon. It was refreshing and delicious. ¡°Hey, are you deaf? I¡¯m talking to you.¡± Before Olivia could respond, Drake frowned and raised his hand to p the table. The table shook so violently that the fruits on the te fell out. How disgusting! Olivia frowned. She put down her fork and wiped her mouth with a tissue, then looked at Drake impatiently. ¡°If you have something to say, say it. If not, get lost.¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± Drake sneered. ¡°You¡¯re quite arrogant. You don¡¯t really think you can marry into the royal family and be at phoenix, do you?¡± At this point, Drake looked at the fruits on the table and sneered. ¡°How big of an appetite do you have? Could it be that you¡¯ve never calen delicious food before? Don¡¯t waste the fruits on the table. Eat them all.¡± ¡°Crazy¡± Olivy was speechless. Why was there always such a childish person? She stood up and walked to the door, only to be blocked by Drake. Annoyed, Olivia said coldly, ¡°Move.¡± Drake did not move. Instead, he narrowed his eyes and began to size up Olivia. She had snow-white skin, a beautiful face, and an otherworldly temperament. Andrew had good taste. This girl was really beautiful. Chapter 365 Drake¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he gulped, and his gaze was filled with malice. ¡°You¡¯re clinging onto Andrew because you want to transform from a sparrow into a phoenix and marry into the royal family, right? Let me tell you the truth. Andrew¡¯s mother, the queen, has extremely high standards. She definitely won¡¯t fancy amoner like you. ¡°You and Andrew can¡¯tst long. ¡°Til show you the way. You can be in a rtionship with me and serve me well. Maybe I¡¯ll really marry you.¡± Before Drake could finish, Olivia picked up the te on the table and threw it at his head. Olivia¡¯s actions were swift, and her tone was straightforward. ¡°F uck off! Do you know that you¡¯re very annoying? Don¡¯t appear in front of me again in the future, or I¡¯ll beat you up every time I see you Everything happened so suddenly that Drake was stunned. It took him a long time toe back to his senses. He was actually smashed by a woman he looked down on! How humiliating! Drake raised his hand and was about to hit Olivia. However, just as he raised his hand, he felt a sharp pain in his knee. Then, he leaned forward and fell to the ground. He scraped a few chairs and toppled the table. He was stuck in the middle of a pile of tables and chairs and could not get up for a long time. Olivia still felt that it was not enough. She raised her leg and kicked him a few times, making Drake dizzy. *Olivia, are you alright?¡± At this moment, a figure suddenly rushed over from the door. It was Andrew, who had rushed over after receiving the news. When he heard that Drake had returned to the private room, he was worried that something would happen to Olivia, so he immediately returned. He thought that Olivia would be bullied, but the moment he entered, he saw Drake lying on the messy ground, half-dead. What happened? Andrew was a little confused! ¡°Andrew.¡± Upon seeing Andrew, Olivia was pleasantly surprised. She threw down the chair in her hand, kicked Drake, who was in the way, and ran towards Andrew. Olivia buried her head in Andrew¡¯s arms. Her eyes were red and she looked pitiful. ¡°Why are you only here now? I wis almost bullied to death When Drake, who was lying on the ground, heard this, he could not help but shiver. He was about to be bullied to death, okay! Where did Andrew find this woman? She was too menacing! Andrew hugged the weak and boneless Olivia in his arms. When he saw her aggrieved look, his heart tightened. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte¡± He stroked Olivia¡¯s back andforted her softly. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Olivia pouted. ¡°I was almost scared to death. Drake is so scary.¡± On the ground, Drake was speechless. The scary person was clearly her, Olivia. It was her! Chapter 566 Chapter 566 Chapter 566 Olivia¡¯s delicate and beautiful face was pale and filled with panic. Andrew coaxed her sofily for a long time before her emotions slowly calmed down. Olivia¡¯s crying was too infectious, so although she only shed two drops of tears, it sessfully made the people around her empathize with her, sympathize with her, and be angry at Drake. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Prince Drake to be such a jerk.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s too much. He even bullied women. Fortunately, Prince Andrew came in time.¡± Suchments were everywhere. When Drake heard this, he was so angry that his face turned red. Struggling to get up, he used Olivia angrily. ¡°Nonsense, nonsense. I didn¡¯t bully you at all You scheming woman, you¡¯re too good at acting¡± After saying that, he pointed at the mess on the ground. ¡°Look, I¡¯m lying here. How did I bully her? She was the one who pushed me down.¡± Olivia seemed to be frightened by Drake¡¯s angry tone. Her body trembled, and she shrank into Andrew¡¯s arms, revealing only her slender wrist. Her wrist was extremely thin and light, as if it could be broken with just one finger. Seeing this, the surrounding onlookers were furious. A woman with a bad temper said hatefully, ¡°Prince Drake, you¡¯re too much. Don¡¯t think that you can bully women just because you¡¯re a prince with high status. Miss Smith is so weak. How can she push you down?¡± The woman took a step forward and pointed at Olivia¡¯s wrist. ¡°How can she push you with such a thin wrist? Prince Drake, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t dare admit it, but you even falsely used others. Do you think we¡¯re foold ¡°We have eyes to see, so we know who is right and who is wrong!¡± The others did not act rashly, but their expressions echoed the woman¡¯s words. Drake also looked around the room. All he got was anger and usations. No one believed him! Drake was furious. At this moment, no matter what he said or did, it was all wrong. No one believed him at all. He pointed at Olivia andughed in anger. ¡°You¡¯re really good. Just you wait.¡± After saying that, Drake pashed away the people blocking the door and left angrily. Olivia was so frightened that she did not even dare raise her head. After Drake left, she looked up timidly and carefully said, ¡°Will he hate r¨¦¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Andrewforted her. ¡°I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll protect you¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Miss Smith, don¡¯t be afraid. If you encounter danger in the future, just shout. We¡¯re all here,¡± everyone said in unison. Olivia stuck her little head out and looked at everyone with a smile. She was touched. ¡°Thank you. You¡¯re the best.¡± Her smile was like a blooming flower in spring. The sky seemed to be much brighter. 15:33 Sat, 23 Chapter Siki A voice sounded in everyone¡¯s hearts at the same time. ¡®Miss Smith is so amiable, so cute, and so adorable. On her first day in the office building. Olivia received everyone¡¯s friendliness. After all, who would hate a beautiful, gentle, and polite woman? As long as there was no conflict of interest, everyone was willing to show goodwill. Because Olivia was frightened, Andrew put down his work in the afternoon and apanied her wholeheartedly. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll always be by your side. No one can bully you.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Olivia nodded heavily and smiled with her eyes curved. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡± That¡¯s great.¡± Andrew kissed her forehead and went out to make a call. He gave a series of orders, all to deal with Drake. Yossi was puzzled. ¡°Prince Andrew, you¡¯ve done so much for Miss Smith. Why didn¡¯t you tell her?¡± Andrew¡¯s brows rxed. His expression was gentle and unrestrained. His smile was like the spring breeze, filled with love. ¡°She¡¯s too timid. I¡¯m afraid of scaring her.¡± Timid: Yossi¡¯s pupils trembled. He wondered if Prince Andrew had misunderstood something Olivia was waiting for Andrew in the room. She was a little bored as she waited. Since she had nothing to do, she might as well find something to do. Thinking of this, Olivia turned on herputer and tapped on the keyboard a few times. She hacked into Drake¡¯sputer and nted a virus inside. Soon, it was time for the video conference. Andrew came over and kissed Olivia Worried that she would be bored, he even brought her a game console. ¡°y with this first. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Olivia was so obedient. She blinked her big eyes es and nodded. Andrew¡¯s heart almost melted. He had to protect such a good woman and not ler anyone bully her. Thinking of this, Andrew¡¯s eyes turned cold. He had already made a n to make things difficult for Drake during the video conferenceter. The video conference began, and everyone went online. The king had also entered the video conference. Nodding to everyone, the king said, ¡°You guys have a meeting. I¡¯ll just listen casually. You don¡¯t have to pay attention to me.¡± Everyone took turns to speak. Today, Andrew¡¯s words were especially sharp. He did not give Drake any face at all. Drake was so angry that his face turned red, and he almost could not exin himself. It was finally Drake¡¯s turn. He sred. He had prepared a big gift for Andrew today. In the previous municipal project, there was a major w in one of the design drafts. He wanted to use this design draft to attack Andrew. Just as he was about to speak, theputer screen suddenly went ck. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Drake was stunned. What was going on? He pressed the mouse frantically, but it was useless, Just as he was at a loss, theputer lit up again. Then, a pornographic film suddenly popped up. Wow! Everyone¡¯s eyes widened. Drake wanted to cry but had no tears. There was no way to get rid of this video. The other participants looked at the man and woman on the screen with indescribable expressions. The king was so angry that his face turned ashen. He said coldly, ¡°If he can¡¯t even do such a small thing well, what else can he do! Andrew, you¡¯re still in charge of the municipal project With that, the king hung up the video call. Chapter 567 Chapter 567 Chapter 567 Drake was considered to have made a fool of himself. He was first misunderstood by everyone in the restaurant as bullying Olivia, and he was despised by all the staff. Heter disappointed the king in a video conference. He was nonepletely out of the office building. For two whole days. Drake¡¯s face was ashen and ugly to the extreme. Olivia was choosing clothes in the room. They were all sent by Andrew. There was a c ocktail party in the evening, and she wanted to be Andrew¡¯s femalepanion. ¡°This is beautiful.¡± Elena pointed at a green fishtail dress. It was extremely dreamy. Olivia shook her head. ¡°No, no.¡± What about this one?¡± Elena pointed at another nude dress. Olivia frowned, still unsatisfied. ¡°It doesn¡¯t show off my temperament.¡± Elena pointed out several pieces in a row, but Olivia was not satisfied. In the end, Eleray on the ground and said in despair. ¡°Miss Taylor, what kind of dress do you want?¡± Olivia thought for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s the kind that¡¯s pure, white, clean and angel-like, but it can¡¯t have a sense of distance. It has to be like cotton candy. The kind that makes someone want to eat it at first sight¡± Elena was tongue-tied. This was too difficult. She looked around. There was no suitable gown at all. Olivia obviously noticed this too. She frowned and looked around before sighing. Tll tailor it myself.¡± Tailor it herself? Elena widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°Miss Taylor, don¡¯t tell me you know how to tailor clothes?¡± ¡°Is that so diflicult? Olivia looked up with a puzzled expression Elena expressed that she did not want to talk. With a genius like Miss Taylor, it was best for Elena to keep her shocked expression. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Olivia looked at the gowns in front of her. She held her chin and thought for a while. Then, she picked out a white gown and In the end, she embroidered patterns of clouds of the same color in a hidden corner. Elena was stunned. ¡°Miss Taylor, you even know embroidery!¡± ¡°I only know a little. Olivia did not even look up After tailoring the clothes, Olivia put it on and tried it out. It fit her very well. At this moment, there was a knock on the door. It was Wanda. Chapter 567 Wanda did not look too happy and pouted. ¡°The queen asked me toe and take a look. Are you ready?¡± After saying that, her gazended on the neat row of gowns in front of her, and envy shed across her eyes. Wanda¡¯s tone was sour. ¡°Are you so sing that you¡¯ve h ooked up with Andrew? It¡¯s just a c ocktail party, but he has already sent you so many gowns to choose from.¡± Olivia was looking at the gown she was wearing and did not listen carefully to Wanda¡¯s words. She only heard Wanda say that there were many gowns. Olivia subconsciously looked up aid was puzzled ¡°Only a dozen or so. Is that a lot?¡± Wanda was shocked. What did she mean Olivia was too arrogant. It had only been a few days, and she was already so arrogant. Wanda pursed her lips and said coldly. ¡°You¡¯re quite the pretender, aren¡¯t you? Have you ever seen so many gowns before? These aren¡¯t the kinds of gowns you can easily buy at a department store. These are Bosman¡¯s haute couture, do you even know Bosman? It¡¯s world-ss luxury. Without an appointment, you can¡¯t even buy haute couture Wanda spoke for a long time, but Olivia did not respond. Wanda snorted. ¡°Tsk, you won¡¯t understand even if 1 tell you.¡± Wanda rolled her eyes, and her gaze fell on Olivia¡¯s white gown. She suddenly eximed, ¡°Why is it different from the one in the magazines? Oh my G od. Olivia, did you tailor the gown? Oh my g od, this is a gown designed by Master Abel. Olivia, you¡¯re crazy!¡± With that, Wanda shouted and ran out. Master Abel would also be present at the c ocktail party. If he saw that Olivia had changed his design¡­ Thinking of this, Wanda¡¯s heart raced. She could almost see Olivia making a fool of herself. Chapter 568 Chapter 568 Chapter 568 Olivia was tidying up the room, and Andrew was also handling documents in the study. As the prince and the next Saems¡¯s sessor, Andrew had a lot to deal with.. Not only did he have to deal with official matters, but he also had to guard against Lady Verna and Drake¡¯s dirty tricks. Fortunately, Andrew was strong and capable and could handle it with ease. After dealing with thest document, Andrew rubbed his temples and asked about Olivia. Yossi answered honestly, ¡°Miss Smith is dressing up in her room. The queen has sent Miss Wanda over to keep Miss Smithpany and teach her etiquette for the banquet.¡± In everyone¡¯s eyes, Olivia was a small boss of an intepany from the Huske Republic. She was quite wealthy but knew nothing about noble etiquette. Hearing this, Andrew frowned and was a little worried. ¡°Olivia has a soft personality. If Wanda goes over, I¡¯m afraid she will bully Olivia.¡± Yossi¡¯s lips trembled. He didn¡¯t quite agree with his prince¡¯s words He thought of the cold and noble Olivia in the car that night and felt she was not as weak and harmless as she looked. ¡°Prince Andrew, Yossi asked curiously, ¡°why do you think Miss Smith is weak and slender?¡± Thinking of Olivia, Andrew¡¯s eyes shed with a light of softness. His expression was gentle, and his tone was doting. ¡°She¡¯s too kind and slender, like a soft little bunny. I have to protect her in my arms,¡± Speaking of this, Andrew suddenly stood up and strode out of the door. He missed Olivia and wanted to see her immediately. On Olivia¡¯s side, she had already put on her gown and was getting the stylist to work on her hair and makeup. The queen had arranged the stylist for Olivia. The hairstyle the stylist did on Olivia was way too gorgeous and vain. The makeup was dirty and ugly, which was not suitable for Olivia. Olivia was unhappy. ¡°For G od¡¯s sake, what hairstyle is this? Change it!¡± The stylist curled her lips and said sarcastically, ¡°Miss Smith, don¡¯t talk nonsense if you don¡¯t understand fashion. I¡¯m the top-notch stylist in Sacms City. This is the most fashionable andtest hairstyle.¡± ¡°Top-notch? Olivia¡¯s eyes turned sharp. ¡°I don¡¯t think you live up to your name.¡± ¡°Kelly Olivia nced over. ¡°Bring her over!¡± Without hesitation, Kelly stepped forward and pressed the stylist¡¯s head on the table without saying a word. Then, she casually took a beauty egg to cover the stylist¡¯s mouth. ¡°Wuwuwyz wh¡­ what are you doing?¡± The stylist struggled and was dumbfounded. He did not expect Olivia to be so fierce as to have resorted to violence just because of a slight disagreement. Olivia picked up the cosmetics on the table, wiped it on the stylist¡¯s face randomly, and sneered. ¡°This is the most fashionable makeup at present. How do you like it?¡± The stylist was about to go crazy when she saw her face being smeared into a wn. At this moment, footsteps suddenly came from outside the door. 1/3 Chapter 368 Olivia¡¯s eyes shed. She exchanged nces with Kelly and immediately exchanged their positions. Olivia switched to the sofa at the back. This was what Andrew saw when he came in. Olivia was sitting on the sofa with a panicked expression. Her eyes were red with tears, and she looked pitiful and helpless. Kelly, on the other hand, was putting makeup on the stylist¡¯s face with a call expression. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Andrew walked in. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me!¡± Olivia lowered her head in panic. However, Andrew still saw her dirty makeup and messy hairstyle. Andrew frowned and took a step forward. He lifted Olivia¡¯s chin and looked at her face carefully. Olivia bit her lip and was about to cry. She felt too aggrieved. ¡°What happened?¡± Andrew asked her softly. ¡°It¡¯s okay¡± Olivia lowered her head in panic. Andrew turned to Kelly. Kelly was furious. This stylist deliberately put this ugly makeup on Olivia and made her look like a clown. She even said it was the most popr style. I was so mad that I made her try it herself.¡± Hearing this, Andrew¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold. He looked at the stylist with his deep eyes and said coldly. ¡°Olivia is my fianc¨¦e. Bullying her is bullying me. You are from Saems. You should know the rules of offending the royal family.¡± ¡°Guards.¡± Andrew¡¯s tone was cold. He did not leave any room for negotiation. ¡°Take him down.¡± ¡°Prince Andrew!¡± The stylist looked defeated and thought to herself, ¡°Damn. I¡¯m screwed. Offending the royal family was a terrible crime in Saems City. She could no longer stay in Saems City in the future. ¡°Wait.¡± Olivia suddenly spoke. She carefully tugged at Andrew¡¯s sleeve and asked, ¡°She bullied me. Can I take revenge myself?¡± Andrew tapped her nose and said dotingly, ¡°Sure.¡± Olivia walked to the stylist and applied ugly makeup on her face with an eyebrow pencil. ¡°Done. I¡¯ve taken my revenge. You can leave now.¡± Hearing this, the stylist looked up in shock. She did not expect Olivia to let her off just like that. ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Olivia frowned. The stylist nodded in fear and trepidation and quickly leli. Olivia looked at the stylist¡¯s back and waited for her to go far away before returning to Andrew¡¯s side. She smiled and said. coquettishly. ¡°How about the revenge? A good one?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Andrew shook his head helplessly. His Olivia was just so soft-hearted and kind. ¡°Your heart is as pure as the driven snow¡± Yossi had goosebumps all over when he heard that.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Chapter 569 Chapter 569 Chapter 569 After making out with Andrew for some time, Olivia began to chase him away. She blinked her beautiful and innocent eyes and looked at Andrew cutely, ¡°Am I looking ugly now?¡± Her eyes were so sparkling, and the light in her eyes was so bright that Andrew¡¯s heart was in a mess by seeing them. He did not know what was wrong with him. He could not help but be attracted to Olivia He was by no means easy to fall in love with someone, and his rationality had warned him many times to stay away from this woman. But he couldn¡¯t control himself. ¡°No. not ugly at all. You look stunning, Andrew leaned forward and kissed Olivia on the forehead. Olivia¡¯s face turned a little red, and her eyes were bright. ¡°I¡¯m going to redo my makeup and hair. Get back to your work first.. I¡¯ll go to youter when I am done.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Andrew nodded and left. As soon as he left, Elena, who had been waiting outside, immediately brought the stylist in. Sering Olivia again, the stylist was dumbfounded. That day, he hadn¡¯t calmed himself down from thest shock before he was taken aback again. Initially, he thought he was screwed when Andrew detained him. In the blink of an eye, Olivia stepped forward and casually applied makeup on his face before sparing him. Just as he thought he had survived the event and was moved to tears, he was brought back again. What the hell was going on? The stylist was confused. Olivia looked at the stylist and beckoned with her finger. ¡°Come here¡± The stylist twitched his mouth and was about to cry. ¡°Miss Smith, didn¡¯t you take revenge just now?¡± Olivia chuckled. ¡°You had evil intentions towards me, but I¡¯ve only put makeup on your face. You called that revenge?¡± The stylist said, ¡°Just now, in front of Prince Andrew, you said you would let me go.¡± ¡°I was just putting on a show. You can¡¯t even tell!¡± Olivia looked at the stylist in confusion, doubting his intelligence. ¡°Of course, I must maintain an innocent and pure image before Andrew,¡± The stylist was dumbfounded. Olivia did not bother to waste time with him. She went straight to the point. ¡°Go back to the queen. You don¡¯t have to do anything. If the queen ns to do anything to harm me,e and report to me.¡± At this point, Olivia¡¯s eyes turned cold. She said casually, ¡°You¡¯d better know your ce. Since I could have saved your a ss from Prince Andrew, I can also make you doomed eternally.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Prince Andrew will find out about your double-dealing?¡± The stylist was indignant. ¡°This is not something you should worry about, You only need to do as I said.¡± After saying that, Olivia patted, indicating to Chapter 569 let him go. After putting on new makeup and redoing her hair, Olivia held Andrew¡¯s arm and amended the c ocktail party. The people at the c ocktail party knew that Prince Andrew was dating amoner girlfriend. They heard she was gorgeous and were all waiting to see her in person. Listening to people discussing Olivia around, Wanda frowned and looked depressed. She pinched a flower with both hands and tugged at it with all her might. Her friendforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry for that kind of woman. Prince Andrew is just confused by her beauty for the time. When Prince Andrew gets over the novelty, he will despise her ¡°Yeah. I second that.¡± The others agreed. ¡°Amoner woman doesn¡¯t know the noble etiquette at all. Just watch. I bet she¡¯ll make a fool of herselfter.¡± At this point, everyone covered their mouths and snerred, their eyes filled with mockery. A smile shed across Wanda¡¯s eyes. She was in a much better mood She thought of how Olivia had changed the gown designed by the renowned designer Abel and told her friends. ¡°Are you serious?¡± One of her best friends covered her mouth in surprise. ¡°She¡¯s got a lot of nerve.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Wanda sneered. ¡°Just you wait. I¡¯m going to embarrass her tonight¡± Chapter 570 Chapter 570 Chapter 570 The cocktail party was no different from the ones Olivia had attended before. It was just a group of people wearing gowns and waving wine sses around. Olivia could not be more familiar with such an asion. She held Andrew¡¯s arm loosely and said nothing. She smiled sweetly whenever people approached them, acting like an elegantdy. Andrew wanted to meet someone in the front. He reminded Olivia softly. ¡°Sit and wait for me here. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± ¡°Okay¡± Olivia nodded. She casually picked up a drink and sat down in the corner. However, she did not expect someone toe and provoke her even though she sat quietly in the corner. ¡°Oh, i isn¡¯t this Prince Andrew¡¯s date? Why are you sitting here alone? Are you abandoned?¡± One of Wanda¡¯s best friends, Galilea Hammond, appeared. Another of Wanda¡¯s best friends, Heidi Kim, added immediately, ¡°Jeez, what a country girl. You know nothing about noble etiquette. Don¡¯t you know you should greet the host first when you are at a cocktail party?¡± Olivia tasted her drink and didn¡¯t want to talk to these two idiots. ¡°Hey! You¡¯ve never attended such a high¨Cend cocktail party, have you?¡± Galilea asked. Olivia nodded honestly. Yes, I have.¡± Heidi twitched her mouth. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you greet the host?¡± Olivia pretended to be puzzled. ¡°That¡¯s strange. Shouldn¡¯t the host greet me first?¡± Olivia said casually. ¡°When I went out to attend the cocktail parties, the hosts came out to warmly wee me. I haven¡¯t taken the initiative to greet anyone.¡± Speaking of this, she pretended to be curious. ¡°Do you all have to greet others first?¡± Her words made it seem they were just pathetic nobody who yed up to the big shots. Galilea and Heidi were instantly stumped. They stared at Olivia for a long time, unable to say anything. At this moment, Wanda walked over and looked at Olivia disdainfully. She suddenly raised her voice and said, ¡°Attention, please. The moonlight out of the window is so beautiful tonight. I¡¯d love to y a song to liven things up for all of you ¡°Great¡± Someone immediately ttered Wanda. T¡¯ve long heard that Miss Wanda is a musical genius and is super good at ying the piano. It¡¯s my honor to have the chance to listen to you ying today, Miss Wanda. How lucky I am.¡± Under everyone¡¯s expectant gazes, Wanda raised her head like a proud white swan and walked to the piano in the front to y Beethoven¡¯s song, Moonlight. This song was difficult, but Wanda yed it quite well. Everyone present was mesmerized by it. After the song ended, Wanda stood up and looked at Olivia mockingly. Seeing this, Olivia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She thought, ¡®Is Wanda going to make it hard on me?¡± As expected, Wanda said immediately, ¡°Miss Smith, I heard you were good at ying the piano. I wonder if I have the honor topete with you on the same stage. Chapter 570 Wanda¡¯s words sessfully draw everyone¡¯s attention to Olivia. Everyone looked towards her. Galilea was worried that Olivia would refuse to y, so she added, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare to go up and y? I heard that Prince Andrew¡¯s date is a girl of umon brilliance. You live up to your name, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. Or you don¡¯t even know how to y the piano?¡± Olivia put down the ss. She thought. ¡®Since they¡¯ve set me up, it must be a cowardly act if I don¡¯t y and give them a p in their faces¡± Olivia¡¯s gaze swept across the crowd and met Andrew¡¯s s gaze. Andrew frowned slightly, his deep eyes filled with coldness and displeasure. He didn¡¯t like it when people made things difficult for Olivia Just as he was about to speak, he saw Olivia wink at him. Andrew paused. He swallowed his words as if he could feel her. With a faint smile, Olivia walked straight to the piano and casually pressed the ck and white keys with her fingertips. She, said humbly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid my song is not as good as Miss yton¡¯s. However, as Miss yton said, the moonlight is beautiful tonight. I¡¯ll y a song for everyone and the moonlight¡± At this point. Olivia narrowed her eyes and sat on the stool. A series of cheerful notes danced in the air and came into everyone¡¯s ears. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Everyone was stunned when they heard it. This tune was delicate and pleasant to the cars. It was not as beautiful as Wanda¡¯s Moonlight, but it was still moving. After the song ended, Olivia did not even look at Wanda. She nodded at everyone and was about to step down the stage. Wanda was still in a daze. She hadn¡¯t imagined that Olivia could y the piano so well, but Olivia was still slightly inferior whenpared with her. Wanda was about to show ofl. Suddenly, someone in the crowd asked, ¡°It was a nice tune. Why haven¡¯t I heard it before? Who is the composer of this song? Olivia¡¯s beautiful eyes were calm. ¡°Oh, are you talking about this song? I improvised it and yed it to the moonlight and everyone here.¡± What the hell! As soon as she finished speaking, everyone at the party fell silent. Only Andrew¡¯s bright eyes had passed through the crowd andnded on her. Olivia also noticed his burning gaze and raised her eyebrows at him as if she was saying, ¡°I nailed it, right?¡± Undoubtedly, she rocked! Andrew¡¯s heart suddenly leaped. Chapter 571 Chapter 571 Chapter 571 Seeing that Andrew¡¯s e ¡®s eyes were all on Olivia, Wanda almost gritted her teeth. She was so furious that her face turned livid. She suppressed her anger and shouted, ¡°Ah, the dress you¡¯re wearing looks so familiar!¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s Master Abel¡¯s work.¡± Galilea said pretentiously. Heidi knitted her eyebrows. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. The details are wrong,¡± Hearing her words, everyone¡¯s gaze turned to Olivia¡¯s gown. Men didn¡¯t know much about clothes. They nced at it and looked away, but thedies¡® eyes didn¡¯t look right. It did look like Master Abel¡¯s work, but the details were different. Wanda looked at Olivia smugly and was about to expose the truth that Olivia had modified Master Abel¡¯s work. Olivia suddenly spoke. Her beautiful eyes rolled slightly as she smiled and said to everyone. ¡°Indeed, it can¡¯t be considered Master Abel¡¯s work.¡± Galilea nervously poked Wanda and whispered, ¡°Oh my god, she¡¯s going to sell¨Cdestruct ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s got nerve!¡± Olivia¡¯s tone could not be more natural. She said calmly. ¡°This is a work from Master Abel and me. We designed it together¡± As soon as she finished speaking. Wanda was stunned and widened her eyes. ¡°She¡¯s too shameless. She was the one who¡¯d modified Master Abel¡¯s work. How could she have the cheek to say they designed it together?¡± Wanda couldn¡¯t take it anymore and loudly exposed Olivia. ¡°You¡¯re so full of it There¡¯s no such co design. Don¡¯t tter yoursell. The fact is you¡¯ve changed the design of the dress without permission Everyone knew that Master Abel hated it most when others changed his designs. ¡°Master Abel will be here soon. I think you should go down and change into a random dress¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . As soon as Wanda finished her words, all exmations sounded around the party hall. Olivia was bold. How could she modify a famous designer¡¯s work? Who did she think she was? A faint look of disdain surrounded Olivia. Andrew looked at her worriedly. He could protect her from being bullied. But there was nothing he could do if everyone in the circle isted her. Men and women each had their own circles Andrew¡¯s worried gaze made Olivia overjoyed. She did not care about anyone¡¯s opinion. She only cared about him. Olivia walked lightly to Andrew¡¯s side and held his hand. The woman¡¯s fingertips were cold and soft. As soon as Olivia¡¯s fingertips touched his, Andrew¡¯s heart burned. Andrew was a little embarrassed to hold hands in front of the crowd. His perfect sile face was slightly red as if he had. applied rouge. The corners of Olivia¡¯s mouth curled up mischievously as she whispered in his ear, ¡°You look dashing Chapter 571 Andrew¡¯s face turned even redder. To save himself from the embarrassment, Andrew cleared his throat lightly and acted mature and steady. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about what other people say. I¡¯m here.¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°Tm not afraid.¡± The two acted intimately as if no one was around, making Wanda furious. Wanda nced over and saw Abel, who waste because of something. She quickly strode over. ¡°Master Abel, I must apologize to you. Although it¡¯s not my fault, I still feel ashamed because it happened in Saems City. Wanda¡¯s words stunned Abel. ¡°What happened?¡± Wanda smiled mockingly at Olivia and said, ¡°It¡¯s rude of Miss Smith to have changed your design. I feel ashamed.¡± Abel followed Wanda¡¯s gaze and saw Olivia ¡®Oh my god, it¡¯s Ms. Taylor! he thought to himself. He did not expect et to meet Olivia in Sacs City. He was more than excited. Seeing this. Wanda thought that Abel was angry, and the expression on her face became even even more song. However, her smugness onlysted for a second. The next second, Olivia looked at Abel and said, ¡°Mr. Abel, I told everyone this gown wn was our joint work, but no one believed me Speaking of this, Olivia¡¯s light eyes suddenly carried an oppressive pressure as she slowly swept across everyone. ¡°Now, Mr. Abel, pleasee up and tell everyone.¡± Chapter 572 Chapter 572 Chapter 572 There were too many scenes where he had to show off. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Regarding how shocked everyone was and how unbelievable the scene was, Olivia was no longer interested in watching any of them. When Abel spoke, Olivia dragged Andrew to the kunge. Andrew was also surprised. He fixed his eyes on Olivia. ¡°Why would Abel help you? When did you two meet Yossi was also looking at Olivia cursusly, waiting for her answer. Olivia rolled her eyes a little, but her brain was working at high speed. She had toe up with a reasonable reason. Otherwise, she would be suspected by Andrew. However, time was tight, and she couldn¡¯t think of a better reason for the moment. She casually made up a story. ¡°It¡¯s like this, I knew Abel long ago. He admired my design talent and said he must co¨C design with me sometime.¡± She was lying! Yossi was the first one not to believe it. It made sense that Abel admired Olivia¡¯s talent. But why did they have to design together? Moreover, it was clear that this gown was modified by Olivia alone, Yossi felt that Olivia was lying. Besides, it was such a clumsy lie. He believed Prince Andrew would expose her for sure. Yossi was full of confidence, but in the next second, he was pped in the face. It turned out that Andrew believed Olivia¡¯s words. For the first time, his usually wise and deep eyes were not so prating, as if love had blinded them. ¡°Oh really? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Andrew happily grabbed Olivia¡¯s hand. He was so proud of her. ¡°My Olivia is awesome.¡± Olivia was embarrassed by thepliment. She said humbly. ¡°Thanks. It also surprised me that Master Abel thought so highly of me.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be surprised about? You¡¯re so smart and talented. Of course, you would meet your talent scout,¡± Andrew said matter¨Cof¨Cfactly. He even suggested seriously, ¡°Do you want to learn design? I¡¯ll send you to school.¡± Olivia shook her head. When Yossi saw this, he nodded. He thought, ¡®She has some self¨Cawareness and does not continue to tter herself: However, Olivia added instantly, ¡°With my current level in design, I don¡¯t need to study. I can even be a teacher.¡± Yossi was at a loss for words. He had miscalcted. He did not expect to meet such a shameless person in this world. Olivia had been getting along well with Andrew recently. She was a little rxed, so she revealed some of her true nature just HOW. Now that she had calmed down, she was a little worried. She had yed the piano and changed the design of the gown, wondering if Andrew would suspect her, Thinking of this, Olivia carefully observed Andrew¡¯s expression and realized that there was not a trace of doubt in his eyes. All she could see was joy. Olivia nced at Yossi and was puzzled. Even Yossi doubted her words, but why didn¡¯t Andrew? Undoubtedly. Andrew was more sensitive and cleverer than Yowi. How could he not be suspicious? When they returned to the pce at night, Yossi followed behind Andrew. He could not help but say, ¡°Prince Andrew, Miss Olivia knows how topose and modify clothes. She also knows Master Abel well. Her identity is very extraordinary!¡± Yossi¡¯s tone was a little probing. He only said that Olivia¡¯s identity was extraordinary but did not say that her identity was suspicious and that she probably had ulterior motives. Andrew nodded. ¡°It¡¯s indeed extraordinary.¡± Yossi¡¯s eyes lit up. As expected, Andrew was still wise and mighty. He believed Andrew could sense something was off and would not be deceived by Olivia. However, in the next second, Andrew said, ¡°She¡¯s a genius. She¡¯s talented. I have to work harder to stand shoulder to shoulder with her.¡± Yossi was speechless again. He had heard the saying that people were brainless in love but did not quite understand it then. He finally figured out what that meant when he saw Prince Andrew¡¯s way of thinking and doing at this time. Chapter 573 Chapter 573 Chapter 573 Olivia had, insomnia when she returned to her bedroom. She tossed and turned in bed, unable to fall asleep. It was not that she was suspicious, but she really felt that Andrew was a little strange. Some time ago, she had to work hard to attract Andrew¡¯s attention and make him pay attention to her and like her. However, she did not seem to need any of that now. She did not need to do anything at all to gain his trus: easily. Although Olivia had read a lot of books and watched a lot of movies, she was still not an expert. She was afraid that she would go astray, so she called Kelly and Elena to discuss Three brains were better than one. Olivia exined the abnormality from before. Kelly was puzzled. ¡°Olivia, what¡¯s wrong? Isn¡¯t it normal for Prince Andrew to believe you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± Olivia gave an example. If I told you that I¡¯m actually an Ultraman, would you believe me?¡± ¡°I do!¡± answered Kelly matter¨Cof¨Cfactly, Olivia was speechless. She looked up at Kelly and thought to herself, ¡°Why is such a beautiful girl so stupid! It was better to discuss it with Elena. She turned to Elena. In the end, Elena was even more puzzled than Kelly, ¡°Miss Taylor, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything abnormal. I think the reason you¡¯re making up now is very good because you know Master Abel. Master Abel admires your talent and wants to work with- you. ¡°That is very normal! ¡°If it were me, if you were willing to create a work with me, I would definitely be overjoyed. I would wake upughing even in my dreams.¡± ¡°Is that so? Olivia was also a little confused. Could it be that she was really overthinking? ¡°Yes!¡± Kelly and Elena said in unison, ¡°Of course, you¡¯re thinking too much.¡± She thought, ¡®Fine! Olivia decided to put this matter aside and asked about something else. ¡°What about Ernesto? Did he say what the Hypnosis Lock is¡± ¡°No.¡± Kelly shook her head. ¡°This person is very wary. We¡¯ve hired several hypnotists, but they couldn¡¯t hypnotize him. He can¡¯t trust anyone at all.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t trust you.¡± Olivia frowned. This was a difficult problem. If he was guarded and didn¡¯t trust others, he wouldn¡¯t be able to rx and wouldn¡¯t be hypnotized. There¡¯s one more thing,¡± Kelly was not in a good mood. ¡°The Wilcox family¡¯s people have already contacted Sacs¡¯s Royal Family. If we can¡¯t find Ernesto, they might interfere. Olivia¡¯s status was too high. If it was found out that she was the one who detained Ernesto, it might affect the Hushe Republic. I made her wonder what she should do about it. Olivia massaged her temples and thought for a moment. ¡°Let him go first.¡± ¡°Miss Taylor?¡± ¡°Olivial¡± Elena and Kelly shouted at the same time in disbelief. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Olivia waved her hand, indicating for the two of them to be quiet and listen to her next order. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After you release him, just catch him again.¡± Kelly and Elena were speechless upon hearing that. Chapter 574 Chapter 574 Chapter 574 The queen also knew about what had happened at the cocktail party. She knew that this was a good opportunity. It was a good opportunity to make Andrew suspect Olivia¡¯s identity She had to think of a way to connect Olivia with Lady Verna and the others so that Andrew would be on guard against her. Thinking of this, the queen personally went to look for Andrew. Andrew was reading a magazine in the study. The queen was surprised. ¡°What do you think of magazines? Andrew never read such magazines. Andrew smiled and did not say anything, He casually closed the magazine and walked to the queen. He personally poured her a ss of coffee. ¡°Why are you here. Mother¡± The queen took a sip of the coffee cup and slowly said, ¡°I still think that Olivia is rted to Lady Verna and the achers. This person¡¯s hackground is too suspicious.¡± Hearing this, Andrew was helpless andforted the queen. ¡°Morber, don¡¯t think too much. Didn¡¯t we already investigue? Olivia is the person in charge of the Hushe Republic softwarepany. Her resume is clean and has nothing to do with Lady Verna Seeing that Andrew did not doubt Olivia at all, the queen became anxious. Andrew, it¡¯s fine if she knows how to y the piano andpose music, but she actually knows Master Abel and even produced new items together. Don¡¯t you think. Before she could finish. Andrew interrupted her. ¡°Mother also thinks that she The queen was delighted. The queen nodded crazily. She thought to herself that Andrew was finally rational and suspected Olivia¡¯s hackground. In the next second, she heard Andrew say, ¡°Mother, do you think she¡¯s extremely smart loo!¡± Speaking of this, Andrew nodded. His eyes were full of light. ¡°She is the smartest woman I have ever seen. Andrew flipped open the magazine on the table and gestured to the queen. Look, these are all gowns designed by Master Abel, but none of them are as good as the ones she modifiedst night. She¡¯s really too talented!¡± The queen looked at Andrew in shock and began to stutter, ¡°You, don¡¯t you think Olivia¡¯s identity is suspicious?¡± ¡°Suspicious in what way? Andrew frowned. He didn¡¯t notice anything suspicious, but she was a lot cuter. For the first time in his life, he realized that girls could be so cute. Last night, the way she yed the piano, the way she walked toward him¡­ Her entire body was shining, making his palms sweat and his heart beat faster. The queen bit her fower lip and forcibly suppressed the anger that was crazily trying to shake Andrew awake. She tried her best to use a gentle tone. ¡°Andrew, that Olivia knows medicine andposition. Now, she even knows fashion design. It seems like she was born spetifically for you. Everything she did was to get close to you. ¡°Think about it carefully. How can there be such an all¨Crounded woman in this world?¡± Hearing this, Andrew frowned. His deep eyes darkened as if he was really thinking. Chapter 574 The queen was overjoyed. She felt that she had finally convinced Andrew. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Andrew raised his eyes and lowered his head. He looked at the queen a few times as if he was considering his words. After a while, he said, ¡°Mather, are you.. jealous of Olivia?¡± What the hell? thought the queen The queen was confused. Before she coulde back to her senses, she heard Andrew say word by word. ¡°I heard that mother¨C inw and daughter- inw are natural enemies. Mother¨Cinw always feels that her daughter¨Cinw has snatched her son away, so she is hostile to her daughter¨Cinw. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. Olivia won¡¯t snatch me away. We will be filial to you together.¡± The queen clenched her fists and told herself in bear with it But she really couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore, She suddenly stood up and mmed the table. ¡°Andrew, where¡¯s your wisdont¡® Where¡¯s your wisdom? I¡¯m talking to you about serious matters! ¡°What mother¨Cinw and daughter¨Cinw? Did a donkey kick your brain? ¡°I¡¯m worried that Olivia will hurt you!¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Andrew went forward and held the queen¡¯s shoulder tofort her. ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about me. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± The queen looked up. Then do you doubt Olivia?¡± Andrew sighed. ¡°Mother, why are you always making things difficult for her? Olivia is so weak and gentle. Don¡¯t pick on her The queen was speechless. It was better to have given birth to a pig than her He had really forgotten his mother when he had a girl he liked Chapter 575 Chapter 575 Chapter 575 This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Although the incident at the cocktail party did not arouse Andrew¡¯s suspicion. However, Olivia still decided to be more cautious in the future. He could not let himself get carried away. The current Andrew was only touched by her and did not fall deeply in love with her, so she had to work harder and be more cautious. Thinking of this, Olivia put on a weaker light makeup and went to look for Andrew. When she went over, she happened to bump into Andrew, sending the queen out. The queen had a bitter look on her face. She covered her chest and seemed to be unable to breathe. ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡°¡± asked Olivia. The queen red at Olivia without saying a word. Her gaze made Olivia panic. She could not help but look at Andrew. Andrew went forward to hold her hand and exined, ¡°Mother is quite good at reading faces. She¡¯s sizing you up and feels that you¡¯re lucky.¡± ¡°Really? thought Olivia. Olivia was a little suspicious. The queen¡¯s gaze did not look like she was sizing her up. Instead, it looked like she was ring at her as if she wanted to eat her up. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Andrew¡¯s tone was calm, his gaze was calm, and he looked serious. Olivia had no choice but to believe him. It was fine as long as he did not re at her. Olivia felt much more rxed. Although she did not like the queen, she was still Andrew¡¯s biological mother. Olivia still hoped to get along with her peacefully and not make things difficult for Andrew. Olivia¡¯s eyes curved as he returned the queen¡¯s kindness. ¡°The queen looks even more blessed.¡± The queen snorted coldly. ¡°Heh¡­ Olivia looked up in surprise. Why did the queen¡¯s reaction not seem like she liked her? At this moment, Andrew spoke calmly and looked at the queen with concern. ¡°Mother, is your throat ufortable! I see that you keep coughing.¡± ¡®Oh, so it was because her throat was ufortabler thought Olivia. Olivia was relieved and pretended to be concerned. ¡°I know a little about medicine. I¡¯ll prescribe you some throat medicine.¡± ¡°Olivia is so good. Mother must be very touched.¡± Andrew spoke before the queen could. He went forward to support the queen as she walked out. ¡®Olivia, go in and wait for me. I¡¯ll send Mother off,¡± he instructed. Why did the atmosphere feel strange? Olivia found it strange. As she walked into the house, she thought about it. Then, she stopped in her tracks, and her gaze suddenly turned sharp. She thought, Andrew couldn¡¯t be suspecting me, right? That was why he was acting weird. Chapter 575 What do I do?¡± Olivia was a little anxious. When she turned around and saw Yossi, she immediately pulled him into the house and interrogated him. ¡°Why is Andrew so strange today? Did he discover something?¡± ¡°Discover what?¡± Yossi stared, looking even more confused than she was. Olivia changed her question. ¡°What did Andrew do when he returned from the cocktail party yesterday?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say that!¡± Yossi covered his mouth and looked unyielding. Olivia frowned and said impatiently. Then tell me what you can.¡± Yossi rolled his eyes and thought for a moment. ¡°Prince Andrew has been reading,¡± Reading books? Olivia was at a loss. This was not considered unusual. She wondered if Andrew suspected her. ¡°Miss Smith. While thinking. Yossi suddenly approached her. ¡°Can I ask you something?¡± ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°What happened to the recording in the dashcamst time?¡± Yossi couldn¡¯t understand. It was understandable that the recording was destroyed, but why did it be a crying sound! Olivia said casually, ¡°I changed the recording on your phone. ¡°Change?¡± Yossi was even more confused. ¡°When did you take my phone?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t take your phone away,¡± Olivia said calmly. ¡°I just hack and tamper with it. Yossi was at a loss for words. It made him wonder if she had to make such high¨Cend hacking techniques sound so easy. Chapter 576 Chapter 576 Chapter 576 Andrew returned very quickly. Olivia did not ask anything. She could only let go of Yossi and go up to wee Andrew, ¡°Are you hungry? Have you eaten?¡± Andrew raised his hand as if he wanted to touch the top of her head. How unfamiliar it would seem to touch the top of his head! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Olivia had not been close to Andrew for a long time. She took a step forward and smiled. Andrew¡¯s handnded on her lips just like that. Smooth, with a warm and soft touch Andrew¡¯s face immediately flushed red. However, he had strong self¨Ccontrol and his expression was not very obvious. Only the corners of his eyes were red, as if someone had painted rouge on him. Looking at Andrew, Olivia suddenly had some malicious thoughts. It had been a long time since she had seen Daniel so easily embarrassed. She felt a little nostalgic. She suddenly wanted to tease him Her eyes widened and her bright eyes were filled with panic. She covered the corner of her lips and pretended to be shocked as she looked at Andrew. Sheined, ¡°What are you doing? You, how could you¡­ Just as she thought, Andrew immediately became nervous and exined anxiously. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Olivia, I respect you very much. If you¡¯re unwilling. I wont¡ª¡± Before he could finish speaking, Olivia went forward and pulled his hand. She snorted. ¡°You touched me. I want to return it.¡± How?¡® thought Andrew as he had yet to react. Olivia had already tiptoed and quickly pecked him on the lips. The woman¡¯s breath was light and moving, with a faint sweet fragrance. Andrew¡¯s brain buzzed and he waspletely stunned. Then, unfamiliar fragments suddenly shed through his mind. Arge number of unfamiliar memories surged into his mind, almost bursting his head. ¡°It hurts!¡± Andrew could not take it anymore and hugged his head. His forehead was covered in cold sweat ¡°Prince Andrew!¡± Yossi immediately pounced over, his tone sounded panic. Olivia had to calm down. She raised her hand and pinched Andrew¡¯s wrist to take his pulse. Soon, she confirmed that it was nerve pain caused by his memory disorder. It was all Ernesto¡¯s fault! Olivia gritted her teeth. The head was the most important organ in the human body. It was precise and fragile. There could not be any mistakes. The thought of Daniel being severely hypnotized by Ernesto made Olivia want to kill Ernesto! She calmed herself down and tapped Andrew a few times before Andrew fainted on her. ¡°Ah! ¡± Yossi screamed. ¡°What happened to Prince Andrew?¡± The high notes almost pierced through Olivia canddrums. Chapter 576 Olivia was impatient. ¡°Shut up. I¡¯ve activated his sleeping acupoint. He¡¯ll be fine after sleeping for a while. Yossi, this annoying person, didn¡¯t have much ability and was only good at screaming ¡°Get someone to support Prince Andrew,¡± Seeing that Yossi was still standing there, Olivia kicked him angrily. He really had no sense at all Yossi realized what was going on and quickly got someone to help Andrew to his room to rest When Olivia went over, she carefully observed Andrew¡¯s expression. When she saw that his expression was still calm, she heaved a sigh of relief. Now that she had time, she turned to Yossi and asked curiously, ¡°How did you be Prince Andrew¡¯s butler?¡± Such a useless teammate must have been sent by the opponent to harm Andrew. Speaking of this, Yossi was very proud. He puffed up his chest and said proudly. ¡°That¡¯s a long story¡± ¡°Finish in three sentences,¡± said Olivia coldly. Yossi choked. He wanted to start from twenty years ago. He nced at Olivia and saw that she was in a bad mood. He immediately cut to the chase and summarized. ¡°I served Prince Andrew when he was young. There were a total of four people. The other three were arranged by Prince Andrew to take charge outside. Only I stayed indoor to be the butler.¡± Olivia understood. ¡°In other words, you¡¯re the worst. You can only stay as a butler.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Yossi was furious and looked like he wanted to beat someone up Olivia held his forehead. ¡°I was just saying. Go out. I take care of Andrew,¡± Yossi was a little unwilling. He walked very slowly with his fat body and kept looking back Olivia looked up and shot him a re. Yossi instantly flew out, as if he had stepped on a fire wheel. Only Olivia and Andrew were left in the room. Olivia sat by Andrew¡¯s bed and traced his eyebrows. There was an imperceptible trace of fatigue in his eyes. ¡°Daniel, when will you remember me?¡± The progress on Ernesto¡¯s side was especially unsatisfactory. That person was extremely defensive. Moreover, he was a top- notch hypnotist himself. It was impossible to hypnotize him easily. Moreover, the Wilcox family from Fesmuowana had also sent people over. To prevent them from finding out that something was wrong, Olivia could only let them go. ¡°Daniel.¡± Olivia went up to Andrew and whispered, ¡°You have to wake up quickly. Andrew and the other baby are waiting for you. Chapter 577 Chapter 577 Chapter 577 No one knew when Olivia fell asleep. When she woke up, he found himself lying on the bed. The nket on her body was lly covered, and there was a bouquet of flowers on the bedside table. The room was quiet and warm. She got out of bed and went out to look for Andrew. When she heard voices in the study, she pushed the door open and entered. She did not think too much about it. In addition, she had just woken up and was a little confused. When she pushed the door open and entered, she looked at the person inside and realized that this was not her home in Evervale, but the pce in Stems. Oh no! Everyone in the room was looking at her! Olivia lowered her head slightly, feeling awkward and worried. She knew Andrew. He was very focused when he was working. Previously, when she went to the office building to apany him, she also stayed quietly in the lounge and never disturbed lus work. Andrew clearly saw Olivia too. His handsome brows were tightly knitted, as if he was a little unhappy. Seeing this, Olivia felt even more uneasy. It was not easy for her to get close to Andrew. She could not let everything go to waste. Just as she was about to lower her head and apologize, Andrew had already strade toward her. I Olivia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Her eyes were shimmered in tears as she looked at him anxiously and apologetically ¡°Andrew, I¡­ Her apology was interrupted by Andrew¡¯s cold voice He was very unhappy. His gaze was fixed on her, full of disapproval. Just as Olivia was at a loss, he suddenly leaned over and picked her up. It was a princess carry! Olivia was shocked Everyone in the room. was also shocked! Yossi¡¯s jaw dropped and his mouth was so wide open that an egg could fit in it. He covered his head and screamed silently. ¡°Oh my god, is Prince Andrew going to throw Miss Olivia our?¡± However, in the next second, Andrew had already turned around with Olivia in his arms and ced her on the sofa. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you wearing shoes? Andrew frowned. He looked worried. He instructed Yossi, ¡°Go get the slippers. You nodded hurriedly. Only then did Olivia realize that Andrew was not angry. He was just worried that she was not wearing shoes. Realizing this, Olivia became happy. She smiled and exined. Ti fine. I¡¯m not afraid of the cold.¡± Andrew¡¯s gaze swept over coldly. Chapter 577 Olivia immediately lowered her head. ¡°Tm the one who¡¯s afraid. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡± His voice was deep and warm, and there was a faint numbness in it. It was like a feather spinning in her cochlea, and it was so itchy that her toes curled up. Yossi returned quickly. Olivia stepped on soft slippers and apologized to everyone. I¡¯m sorry to disturb your meeting. I¡¯ll leave now.¡± As soon as she got up, Andrew held her hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Sit down.¡± Olivia was a linke embarrassed, but she really wanted to be with Andrew, so she sat back down. The elites in suits and leather shoes in the study were dumbfounded as they stuffed their mouths with dog fooxi. Everyone knew that Prince Andrew had a new girlfriend and liked her very much. He even brought her to the office building, but they did not expect him to like her to this extent, However, they were elites after all, so they quickly returned to normal. They continued to discuss the previous matter without changing their expressions. A thin man spoke first. ¡°Prince Andrew, our people went to M personally and invited Dr. Moss over, but Dr. Moss was very determined. If the patient went over, he would personally be the chief surgeon, but he refused toe to Sacs City.¡± ¡°What should we do! An old man looked worried. ¡°Lady Lucille¡¯s body can¡¯t withstand the long journey. Everyone was in a predicament. Andrew sai at the head of the table. His eyebrows were slightly lowered, as if he was in a difficult position. ¡°Have you asked the other brain surgery department doctors!¡± The thin man nodded. Tve asked all of them, but the sess rate of the surgery is not as high as Dr. Moss. Dr. Moss is the world¡¯s top doctor, brain surgery department. His team is also the best. With him around, there¡¯s only a 60% chance of sess. If it were any other doctor, it would be at most 3022 As soon as he finished speaking, the study fell silent. Lady Lucille¡¯s body could not wait any longer. If she did not undergo surgery, the tumor in her brain would quickly suppress her nerves. At that time, she would not even be able to wake up and could only fall into ama, Andrew had arranged for someone to invite Dr. Moss because he wanted to find a way to put Olivia into Dr. Moss¡¯s team, just to be an assistant. This way, Lady Lucille¡¯s family would owe Olivia a favor. In this way, Andrew was relieved. It was inevitable that he would be negligent when he was alone. With the protection of Lady Lucille¡¯s family, Olivia could live an easy life in Saems City. There would be no more beatings by Wanda. Andrew wanted to protect Oliviapletely. It was airtight and there was no danger at all Just as everyone was silent, Olivia gently raised her hand. Andrew looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Olivia smiled. I know Dr. Moss.¡± What? That shed across everyone¡¯s mind. Everyone was shucked and looked at her in surprise. The thin man was so excited that he stuttered. ¡°Really? How¡¯s your rtionship with Dr. Moss?¡± How¡¯s the rtionship? thought Olivia. Olivia tilted her head and thought for a moment before giving an answer. ¡°It¡¯s not bad. After all, I know medicine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± The thin man was happy. However, he was the only one who was pleasantly surprised. The others were silent and did not think highly of Olivia. This was especially true for the elderly man. What kind of person was Dr. Moss? Although Miss Smith knew some medical skills, she was not qualified at all. She was not famous internationally at all. She was just a nobody They spent a lot of money to beg, but Dr. Moss was upwilling toe. What could a little girl like Olivia do? The old man did not think highly of her at all. However, for the sake of Andrew, he did not feel discouraged. He only said, ¡°We have to try our best. Even if there¡¯s a chance. of survival, we have to try.¡± ¡°Yes, we must try. The thin man nodded crazily. He picked up hisputer and wanted to hand it to Olivia. ¡°Use myputer to send Dr. Moss emails.¡± ¡°Email¡± Olivia raised her eyebrows. Was Saems¡¯s office efficiency that low? What era was it now, and he was still sending out emails! She waved her phone and refused. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll call him. Hearing thus, everyone was even more shocked. Especially the thin man. ¡°You actually have Dr. Moss¡¯s number!¡± They had all gone over personally, but they did not get Dr. Moss¡¯s number. Olivia was even more confused. ¡°How are you going to contact Moss without a phone?¡± ¡°Go straight to the hospital to look for Dr. Moss or send an email,¡± exined the thin man. ¡°Oh.¡± Olivia nodded. ¡®T¡¯ll call and ask.¡± The call was picked up after two rings. ¡°Ms. Taylor, Dr. Moss is undergoing surgery. Please wait a moment.¡± Olivia nodded and hung up. She turned to exin to everyone, ¡°Dr. Moss is in surgery¡± ¡°Tsk!¡± The old man couldn¡¯t help but sneer. It turned out that she was the same as them. She called the hospital and even said that Dr. Moss was in surgery. She was really good at pretending. The old man did not belleve her at all. However, ten minutester, he was proved wrong. Dr. Moss called personally. ¡°Dear Taylor, why are you calling?¡± Olivia said in a low voice, ¡°Dr. Moss, I have a favor to ask of you. Can youe to Sacms City to treat an elder?¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Olivia hung up the phone and looked up at everyone. ¡°Dr. Mass will be here tomorrow.¡± That was a shocking news. At this moment, everyone was dumbfounded. Chapter 578 Chapter 578 Chapter 578 Dr. Moss arrived very quickly. Andrew brought everyone to pick him up at the airport. Andrew shook Dr. Moss¡¯s hand. ¡°Thank you foring to Sarms personally, Dr. Moss.¡± Dr. Moss looked at Olivia who was on the side and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m good friends with Miss Olivia. If Miss Olivia has a request, naturally. I will do my best.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone looked at Olivia. They didn¡¯t expect her to be so influential. The attending doctor in charge of Lady Lucille¡¯s illness stepped forward. He was so excited that he was incoherent. ¡°I¡¯m Lady Lucille¡¯s attending doctor. I¡¯m here to introduce you to the state of her illness.¡± Dr. Moss waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯ve already seen Lady Lucille¡¯s medical record.¡± The attending doctor was stunned for a moment before asking, ¡°How confident are you in this surgery?¡± ¡°Eighty percent ¡°Eighty percent?¡± thought the attending doctor. The attending doctor¡¯s mouth was opened so wide that it could almost fit a watermelon. Didn¡¯t he say 60% earlier? How did it be 80% so quickly?¡® the attending dottor thought. Dr. Moss smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. He just looked at Olivia. If he was the chief surgeon, he would, at most, have a 60% chance of sess. However, it was different with the addition of Olivia. It was at least an 80% sess rate. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . When Dr. Moss arrived, he only took a short break before holding a medical analysis meeting Olivia was also seated. When Wanda found out about this, she was nearly shaking with rage. She smashed the room into pieces. This is going too far! Too far! What right does Olivia have to join the surgical team? It¡¯s all thanks to Andrew. ¡°Vixen! Vixen Wanda thought furiously. Wanda was furious. Her Andrew waspletely mesmerized by Olivia. Lady Lucille¡¯s surgery wasn¡¯t easy. Two days of consecutive medical discussions were held before a treatment n was decided upon As soon as she returned to her room, Olivia fell onto the bed. She was so tired that she didn¡¯t even want to get up. Elena came over with hot water. ¡°Miss Taylor, the hacker website sent you several messages. It seems that Thanos, who has been in the limelight recently, has invited you to participate in a project together. It¡¯s said that the prize money is generous.¡± ¡°Generous prize money? thought Olivia Olivia raised her eyebrows. Although she didn¡¯tck money, who wouldin about having too much money? It wasn¡¯t a bad idea to work on a project asionally. 16:26 Mon, 25 Dec Chapter 578 Elena took a sip of water and Olivia turned on herputer tomunicate with Thanos, [How much money?] The other party replied quickly, 16 million dors We¡¯ll split it 50-501 ¡°Only 6 million dors? thought Olivia. Olivia wasn¡¯t interested. [Forget it then. Do it yourself.| Fuck!¡® thought Thanos. Thanos was stummed as he typed, II admit that you¡¯re a big shot and your skills are superb, but you¡¯re too arrogant. 6 million dors isn¡¯t a small sum] [Is 6 million dors a lot?] Olivia replied. My husband gave me his entire fortune, [How much?] I don¡¯t know. Tens of billions of dors.] [Stop bragging. Why don¡¯t you say that your husband is the richest man in the world, Daniel Sullivan?] It was true, but Olivia wasn¡¯t in the mood to reply. She closed herputer. On the other side, Thanos tilted his head and realized that he had overlooked a problem. It took him a long time to react ¡°Oh my god, you¡¯re actually a woman!¡± The number one hacker, Onyx, was actually a woman! Olivia had already turned off herputer, so she had no idea how shocked Thanos was. Chapter 579 Chapter 579 Chapter 579 After resting for a night, Olivia went to the hospital the next day. On the way, she met a white¨Chaired old man. Olivia knew who this person was. He was Andrew¡¯s teacher, James Newman, who had a great influence on Andrew. ¡°Miss Smith.¡± James stopped Olivia. ¡°Hello, Mr. Newman. Olivia offered him a slight nod This had always been her way of greeting people, but in James¡¯s eyes, it caused dissatisfaction in him. James had such a high status in Saems that even Andrew deferred to him when he saw James. Why was this Olivia Smith so arrogant to only give him a nod in greeting? ¡°How rude! James thought. James¡¯s frown deepened. He was very unhappy with Olivia. ¡°Theard that you invited Dr. Moss from M¡°¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°Dr. Moss saves lives and is a noble person. When he heard about Lady Lucille¡¯s condition, he came over.¡± ¡°Hal¡± James sneered. ¡°Prince Andrew is bewitched by you, but I¡¯m not an old fool. Who is Dr. Moss? How can a lowly doctor like youe into contact with him? There must be an unspeakable secret you¡¯re hiding. ¡°Although you¡¯ve hidden it well now, I will find evidence of it one dayContent provided by N?velDrama.Org. At this point, James took a deep look at Olivia before turning around and walking towards Andrew¡¯s pce. Just like that, Olivia¡¯s mood from this mood was ruined. ¡®How annoying. Why does someone always jump out to cause trouble?¡± Olivia thought. ¡°Miss Taylor. Elena looked at her worriedly. ¡°I heard that Andrew is very obedient toward James Newman. Will he spout nonsense in front of Prince Andrew?¡± Olivia massaged her temples. She felt that it was so difficult. It was even harder than doing experiments without sleep or rest in the past. She pinched her fingers and thought for a moment, but she was still worried. She called Dr. Moss and said that something came up today so she would bete. Then, she headed straight for Andrew¡¯s pce. When Olivia came over, she happened to see Jamesing out of Andrew¡¯s pce. When James saw Olivia, he snorted and left. Olivia didn¡¯t mind him. The most important thing now was Andrew. She could not let Andrew suspect her and hate her. Thinking of this, Olivia ran into the pce. ¡°Where is Prince Andrew?¡± ¡°In the study.¡± Yossi was standing guard outside the study. He was surprised to see Olivia. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to the hospital?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Prince Andrew?¡± ¡°Inside.¡± Yossi raised his hand to knock. Before he could knock, the door opened from the inside. 16:26 Mon, 25 Dec Chapter 579 Andrew¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. He waved at Olivia. ¡°Come in.¡± Olivia observed Andrew¡¯s expression and heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that he looked the same as usual. However, she didn¡¯t dare to rxpletely. After entering, she probed him by asking. ¡°When 1 came just now, I saw Mr. Newman.¡± ¡°Ye. Andrew nodded and poured Olivia a cup of hot water. Olivia held the cup in her hands. ¡°Did Mr. Newman seek you out about something urgent?¡± Upon hearing the question, Andrew suddenly looked up at Olivia. His clear and proud eyes only stared at her. ¡°Ask me what you want. You don¡¯t have to beat around the bush with me? The man¡¯s voice was deep and husky, sounding warm and peaceful, which made Olivia¡¯s heart calm down instantly She bit her lower lip and asked. ¡°Andrew, I invited Dr. Moss over. Aren¡¯t you suspicious of anything?¡± ¡°Suspect what? Andrew was puzzled. Olivia pinched her fingers. ¡°Dr. Moss has a very high status after all. Others don¡¯t my identity because I am able to invite him.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to doubt? Andrew smiled. ¡°This means that my Olivia is very capable and has a wide range of connections. You are the best. ¡°Just now, James came over and told me about this. He said that since you could invite Dr. Moss, your identity must be extraordinary, I agreed with him very much and praised you to James. Unfortunately, James didn¡¯t like to hear it. He red at me and lef.¡± Hearing this, Olivia burst intoughter. ¡°When I saw Mr. Newman just now, he also red at me.¡± Andrew stepped forward and touched Olivia¡¯s forehead. He said word by word, ¡°I trust you. Do whatever you want. Don¡¯t mind other people.¡± Olivia¡¯s heart was beating fast. ¡°Thank you.¡± Chapter 580 Chapter 580 Chapter 580 Olivia looked at Andrew with watery eyes. At the same time, it made Andrews heart beat faster. ¡°Why is my Olivia so cute? I only said that I trusted her, yet she¡¯s so touched by itand she was already so touched. ¡®She is really innocent and easy to coax, Andrew mused inwardly. Andrew didn¡¯t understand why everyone was saying that such an innocent and naive Olivia was scheming, and even James came over, suspicious of Olivia¡¯s identity. ¡°Why don¡¯t they want to trust her? Andrew wondered with a sigh. When Olivia was going to leave for the hospital, Andrew was very reluctant. He held her hand for a long time. Olivia was also reluctant to part with Andrew. The two of them held hands and looked at each other affectionately. When Yossi, who happened toe in to deliver something, saw this, Yossi almost threw up his dinner from the previous night. No matter how reluctant she was to leave, she had to leave. Olivia had to go to the hospital to discuss Lady Lucille¡¯s condition with: Dr. Moss. After Olivia left, Yossi realized that the window of the study was closed. It was very stuffy inside, so Yossi went to open the window. ¡°Wait.¡± Andrew, who was behind the desk, suddenly stopped Yossi. Andrew¡¯s tone seemed calm, but there was a hint of anxiety in it. ¡°Keep it closed.¡± Keep it closed? Yossi thought. Yossi¡¯s eyes widened. ¡®It¡¯d be so stuffy if the window wasn¡¯t opened for venttion, Yossi thought. However, since it was Prince Andrew¡¯s order, Yossi kept it closed. Since he couldnt open the window, then he could still open the door. Yossi nned to open the study door. In the end, he was stopped by Andrew again. This time, Yossi was really stummed! Doesn¡¯t Prince Andrew like to open the window the most? Why did it suddenly change?¡± Yossi wondered. It seemed that Yossi¡¯s reaction was too strong because Andrew clenched his right hand into a fist and put it to his mouth. He coughed lightly and exined ufortably, ¡°Um, Olivia just left. Her smell is in the room¡± Andrew tried his best to keep his tone even, but his ears turned red. Hearing Andrew¡¯s words, Yossi was even more shocked. He looked at Andrew in disbelief. ¡®Is Prince Andrew bewitched by Olivia? Yossi thought. Yossi took a deep breath and mustered his courage. Prince Andrew, do you really not suspect Miss Smith?¡± ¡°Suspect what?¡± Andrew frowned. He didn¡¯t like to hear such words. Yossi probed, saying, ¡°Miss Smith is very familiar with Dr. Moss. She seems to be hiding a lot of things.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Andrew disagreed. ¡°We¡¯ve only known carl other for a short time and don¡¯t know each other well yet. However, she didn¡¯t hide her connection with Dr. Moss. Don¡¯t you think she¡¯s very sincere¡°¡± Chapter 580 Speaking of this, Andrew twirled the fountain pen in his fingertips and lowered his head slightly. The corners of his eyes and brows revealed a blissful look. ¡°First, she went to great lengths to return to the Hyshe Republic to get precious pills for me. Then she contacted Dr. Moss. She likes me so much and has done so many things for me. How can I suspect her?¡± The more he said, the better that Andrew felt Olivia was. Olivia was like a little angel given to him by the heavens. ¡°What am I to do! We only just parted a few minutes ago, yet I already miss her, Andrew thought Andrew skillfully took out his phone and turned it on. As an outstanding butler, Yossi would never peek at Andrew¡¯s phone. However, just as Yossi looked away, he identally caught a nce at it. He was so shocked that his eyes almost popped out. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°When did Prince Andrew change the screen saver to Miss Smith¡¯s photo? Yossi thought. ¡°P¨CPrince Andrew, Yossi stuttered, ¡°y¨Cyour screen saver?¡± ¡°Oh¡± Andrew made light of it. ¡°I changed it to Olivia¡± Andrew stared at the wo His Olivia was so cute. woman who smiled so radiantly on the screen. The more he looked at her, the more he liked her. Andrew asked Yossi, ¡°Apart from the screen saver, is there anywhere else you can exchange it for a photo?¡± Yossi said, ¡°Caller ID, chat background, Facebook status¡­¡± Yossi listed a few things in a row, and Andrew followed his instructions and changed these ces to photos of Olivia. Yossi, who witnessed all of this, didn¡¯t want to speak anymore. This is the foul stench of love, Yossi thought. Prince Andrew, you¡¯ve fallen in love! Chapter 581 Chapter 581 Chapter 581 Olivia and Dr. Moss had already decided on the direction of the treatment. They would start the surgery the day after She came back early today, so Olivia nned to look for Andrew. She heard that he was going to a restaurant to entertain important guests that day. Andrew should be done at this time. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Olivia decided to pick him up. The venue was at a high¨Cend restaurant in the center of Saems City. She went straight there and asked the others to wait in the car while she went to the restaurant alone. The restaurant that the prince was using to entertain VIPs was not used to entertain other guests at this time, so Olivia waS stopped as soon as she went over. ¡°Yes, I know Prince Andrew. Can you help me inform Mr. Yossi Olivia asked. Seeing that she had an extraordinary temperament and mentioned Mr. Yossi, although the usher was skeptical, he still went to pass the messige After a while, a group of people walked out. However, it was not Yossi, but Wanda. Olivia¡¯s eyes narrowed. There was a hint of suspicion in her eyes. Why is Wanda here? Olivia thought. Wanda nced at Olivia and said to the usher beside her, ¡°I know her. Let her in.¡± ¡°Yes. The usher bowed respectfully. ¡°How is it? Are you surprised to see me here?¡± Wanda acted unruffled as she looked at Olivia, her gaze filled with ill intentions. Olivia didn¡¯t want to talk to her, but Wanda kept talking. ¡°Do you know? I was the one who picked the menu for the distinguished guests this time. I poached one of the chefs from Fesmuowana. His culinary skills are much better than yours. Andrew even gave his praise, and the distinguished guests were even more satisfied. Speaking of this, Wanda became even more smug. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to cook? Now that I¡¯ve found a chef who¡¯s better at cooking than you, you¡¯ve lost the advantage of being good at cooking. Let¡¯s see how you canpete with me,¡± Wanda said. Olivia nced at Wanda. ¡°Has no one told you that you¡¯re very noisy?¡± ¡°You!¡± Wanda red at Olivia angrily, but Wanda quickly regained her smile. ¡°Hmph, I won¡¯t be angry with you. Just wait and see. Il make you see the gap between us!¡± Wanda quickened er pace and ran to the private room first. When she entered, she said loudly, ¡°Andrew, what do you think of that Fesanuowana style escargot?¡± ¡°The taste is fresh and tender, Andrew said nonchntly. ¡°The chef you hired this time is very good.¡± Wanda raised her chin proudly and looked at Olivia who was at the door. She deliberately said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll get the chef to make another one.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Andrew nodded. After agreeing, Andrew saw Olivia. His face immediately lit up with a smile. It waspletely different from the cold and perfunctory attitude he had towards Wanda, ¡°Olivia, why are you here?¡± Chapter 581 ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want me toe?¡± It was rare for Olivia to lose her temper. Andrew was stunned for a moment. He had never seen Olivia like this before, but he reacted quickly. He immediately got up and went to take her hand. ¡°Of course I wanted you toe. I was just a little surprised. Olivia also felt that her temper was strange. It was clearly Wanda who provoked her, so why was she angry with Andrew?¡± Thinking of this, Olivia calmed down and turned to look at Andrew. ¡°Is that snail really that delicious?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Andrew used several adjectives to praise the food. ¡°The texture is delicate, the taste is fresh, and it¡¯s delicious.¡± Wanda sat opposite him. When she heard Andrew praise the escargot, she immediately asked. ¡°Andrew, I¡¯m amizing this time, right? That¡¯s a top chef in Fesmuowana. He was able to win an award in the International Gourmet Competition [ insisted on hiring him.¡± ¡°Wanda has put in a lot of effort this time.¡± Andrew nodded. ¡°By the way, can you lend me this chef from Fesmuowana for a few days?¡± ¡°Andrew, are you bringing him back to the pce?¡± Wanda was pleasantly surprised. You¡¯re too kind. If you like him, just take him with you.¡± Olivia sat on the chair and quietly watched the two of them talk. Although she knew that Andrew was purely admiring the chef, she could not help but feel jealous. Didn¡¯t he used to like my cooking the most? ¡°Why did his taste change after losing his memory? ¡°What escargot? How could they be as delicious as my cooking? Olivia ranted mentally Even someone as rational as Olivia became childish in front of her beloved. Just as Olivia silently fumed with anger, the escargot was served you Andrew first served some for Olivia. ¡°Come on, try it. You will like this taste. When I first took a bite of this dish, I knew yo would like it. Now that the chef will go to the pce, you can eat it every day if you want to eat it in the future. ¡°During this period of time, you¡¯re always running to the hospital. You¡¯ve been so busy that you¡¯ve lost weight. You need to eat more to nourish yourself,¡± Andrew said, Speaking of this, Andrew looked at Wanda. ¡°Wanda, thank you so much this time. If you encounter any good chefs in the future, you must rmend them to me. This way, Olivia will be able to cat the most delicious food.¡± Wanda was gobsmacked. ¡°What the heck! Aan I your ve? Wanda fumed mentally.. Olivia did not expect sich a reversal. She did not expect Andrew to think of her first. If it was the old Daniel, she would not be surprised. But now, Daniel was hypnotized and thought that he was the Prince of Sarms, Andrew Logan. ¡°Quick, try it.¡± Seeing that Olivia was in a daze, Andrew personally helped feed her a piece. What was he to do? He liked her more and more now. He really wanted to feed her. A mouthful of food was suddenly stuffed into her mouth. Olivia could not react in time. Her cheeks were pulled up like a little hamster. When this imagended in the eyes of Andrew, his heart was about to mek. Chapter 581 Why is my Olivia so cute? She looks so good even when she is eating Andrew thought. Thinking of this, Andrew turned to nce at Wanda. He thought to himself, This girl is finally useful. She knows how to rmend a good chef Chapter 582 Chapter 582 Chapter 582 Wanda was about to go crazy with rage. She didn¡¯t even eat before she stomped her feet and ran away with a snort. Olivia had just swallowed the food in her mouth when she saw Wanda disappear in a flurry. She looked at Andrew in surprise. ¡°What happened to her?¡± How was Andrew supposed to know? He didn¡¯t care about Wanda at all. He only cared about Olivia¡¯s feelings. ¡°Do you like this dish!¡± The man¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation, and his deep eyes sparkled. Being stared at like this, Olivia blushed a little. She touched her cheeks with both hands and averted her gaze. ¡°Delicious.¡± After getting an affirmative answer, Andrew heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I saw that you¡¯re very good at cooking and figured you must like delicious food. Only when you really like something will you make such delicious food. ¡°So when I tasted the first bite of this escargot, I thought of you. You¡¯ll definitely like it.¡± Although Andrew spoke in the affirmative, his gaze was secretly observing Olivia to confirm the expression on her face. Andrew¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and his cars turned red from nervousness. Looking at Andrew act like this, Olivia¡¯s eyes turned red and misty. Finally. I¡¯ve finally made Andrew like me, Olivia thought. Although the first few steps were extremely difficult, as long as his heart didn¡¯t change, she wasn¡¯t afraid of any difficulties. ¡°You¡¯re the best Olivia sniffed and could not control her emotions. She buried her head in Andrew¡¯s arm Andrew was at a loss. He didn¡¯t know what to do. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. It wasn¡¯t as if he hadn¡¯te into contact with girls before. The memories in his mind were very clear. He hade into contact with women of all shapes and sizes. He¡¯s even hugged Olivia. However, the feeling now waspletely different from before. The woman in front of him was the person lie liked. She was so soft, so light, and so different. When she leaned into his arms, it made his heart melt This was the person he loved, the person he wanted to cherish and protect. Andrew¡¯s arms moved bit by bit, wanting to wrap around Olivia. Just as he was about to approach, Olivia suddenly looked up. Her watery eyes were like honey, tempting people to explore. Andrew¡¯s body instantly tensed up. His entire body fell into extreme nervousness, ¡°Huh?¡± Olivia sensed something amiss and tilted her head to look at Andrew. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling uwwell?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Andrew jumped up. Because he moved too quickly, Olivia was still in his arms, causing her to stagger and almost fall. Andrew¡¯s pupils dted. He immediately leaned forward. After confirming that Olivia was fine, he was relieved. Olivia was really baffled. She didn¡¯t know why Andrew would suddenly push her away. For a moment, she felt a little hurt. At the same time, she was worried that Andrew would start to distance himself from her again. Olivia felt uneasy. Meanwhile, Andrew¡¯s entire body stiffened. He said, ¡°I¡¯m going out for a moment. Then, he quickly ran out. It was only when Andrew was outside the private room that he hammered the wall in frustration. ¡°My body actually gave a reaction just now! ¡®My Olivia is pure and fragile, trusting me wholeheartedly. Our rtionship had just started. How can I have such thoughts about her? This is going too fast. I am going to scare her, Andrew thought. Andrew stood outside for a while and went to the washroom to wash his face before returning. As soon as he reached the door of the private room, he received a call from the queen. Andrew looked at the caller ID and walked to the side to answer the call. ¡°Mother¡± ¡°Andrew.¡± The queen¡¯s tone was urgent. Tve discovered something abnormal about Olivia Smith. She¡¯s connected to the Hacker Alliance. Lady Verna and her people must have arranged for her toe over and destroy your country¡¯swork construction project!¡± Andrew tightened his grip on the phone. Chapter 583 Chapter 583 Chapter 583 ¡°Andrew, listen to me.¡± The queen¡¯s lone was urgent. The maid who went to Olivia¡¯s pce to clean today identally discovered that she was actually in contact with Thanos from the Hacker Alliance. Due to time constraints, Elena Wayne returned much too soon ¡°Hence, the maid didn¡¯t see everything clearly. The maid only vaguely found that Olivia was making an agreement with Thanos to attack a project.¡± ¡°Andrew, you should know,¡± the queen said, her tone bing serious, ¡°even if you don¡¯t avenge us, if you dismiss personal grudges and act only in the interests of the country, for your ideals and ambitions, you should be wary of Olivia Andrew held his phone and remained silent. He had already found out that Thangs wanted to attack the project he was in charge of. It was Lady Verna and Prince Drake¡¯s doing. Initially, Andrew thought that Thanos was the only one. He did not expect Olivia to be involved. Andrew ced his fingertips on his temples and massaged them again and again. He had seen Olivia¡¯s hacking skills. That day, she was the one who attacked the Inte in Saems City. Although he did not know what level hercking skills were at, it was obvious that they were not at a beginner¡¯s level. With a strong foe like Thanos and Olivia, it would be difficult to deal with them. ¡°Mother,¡± Andrew said,forting the queen. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nothing is certain yet. Anything is possible. Perhaps the servants are mistaken.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± The queen sneered. ¡°You¡¯re still soft¨Chearted ¡°Mother!¡± Andrew¡¯s voice was cold and stern. A dark glint shed across his eyes. ¡°Please believe me. I will not joke about Saems. ¡°Alright.¡± The queen¡¯s tone softened. ¡°Andrew, you¡¯re all I have. Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother Andrew was expressionless, Andrew, who was treated as if he was her lifeline by his mother, wasn¡¯t untiring. It seemed every moment he had to remind himself that he had to remember his responsibilities and avenge his mother. This was indeed what Andrew should do, but for some reason, he felt that his mother was an illusion, as if he was living in a dream. Only when he faced Olivia did he feel that he was living in the real world. Andrew hadn¡¯t returned in a long time, so Yossi came to look for him. At first, Yossi thought that Andrew was in the washroom, only to realize that Andrew was actually in the corridor. In the luxurious and dimly lit corridor, a solitary figure leaned against the wall. His expression was indifferent and cold as if he was indiferent to everything in front of him Seeing Andrew like this, Yossi¡¯s heart tightened Yossi kept feeling that Andrew was unfamiliar to him. Yossi shook his head. hard and walked over. ¡°Prince Andrew, Miss Smith has been waiting for you for a long time.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Andrew looked up and fiddled with the phone in his hand. He twirled it and slid it into his pocket. His actions were straightforward and handsome. Tim not going over. Tell Olivia to go back after eating.¡± After saying that, Andrew turned around and walked out. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Yossi was stunned and subconsciously said, ¡°Miss Olivia didn¡¯t eat anything. She¡¯s still waiting for you.¡± Andrew stopped in his tracks, his expression unchanging. What is this girl waiting for me for? The food won¡¯t taste good when it gets cold, Andrew thought. For a moment, Andrew was in a dilemma. His rationality told him that it was best to stay away from Olivia now. Only then ¨C could he rationally investigate the truth. But emotionally, he was worried about her. He was afraid of upsetting her and worried that she would eat food that¡¯s gone cold. In the end, Andrew sighed and turned around. ¡®Forget it, he told himself. ¡°Onest time. Onest time to get close to her. I¡¯ll just avoid spending time with her in the future. Andrew returned to the private room. ¡°Andrew!¡± Olivia was pleasantly surprised. Then, she said coquettishly, ¡°Why are you only back just now? I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡± Andrew remained silent with a cold expression. Olivia quickly noticed the abnormality and was a little nervous. ¡°Andrew, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell!¡± Looking at Olivia¡¯s hesitant look on her face, Andrew¡¯s heart ached like a tidal wave washing over him. Andrew could not longer control himself or pretend to be cold towards her. He immediately went forward and pulled Olivia into his arms in an embrace. He coaxed softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine.¡± Wrapped in a warm embrace, Olivia¡¯s anxiety instantly disappeared. She raised her head and said, ¡°Andrew, don¡¯t always. treat me coldly. I¡¯m scared.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t anymore.¡± Andrew felt extremely guilty. How could I be so fierce to Olivia? I overdid it!¡® Andrew thought. Chapter 584 Chapter 584 Chapter 584 Olivia felt that Andrew was acting weird, as if something was wrong- However, Lady Lucille was about t to undergo surgery. Olivia needed to concentrate on preparing for the surgery and had no time to think about anything else. Olivia could only put it off for now. On the day of the surgery, Olivia changed her clothes and prepared to enter the operating room. Wanda stopped her. ¡°You¡¯re not really going in, are you? Why are you so thick-skinned? With Dr. Moss around, you¡¯re just taking advantage of the situation and getting Lady Lucille¡¯s gratitude for nothing.¡± ¡°I want to.¡± Olivia said deliberately, c ocking her head. Wanda was so angry that she stomped her feet. Olivia asked the nurse to pull Wanda aside and walked into the operating room The surgery went smoothly. In less than three hours, the surgery waspleted. After walking out of the operating room. Olivia heaved a long sigh of relief. ¡°Olivia Dr. Moss looked at her in surprise. ¡°You re amazing. The surgery today was sessful because of you.¡± Olivia smiled. ¡°This is everyone¡¯s credit ¡°Olivia, you re really a genius. Do you want to join our hospital? Dr. Moss sincerely invited Olivia. ¡°Sorry,¡± Olivia threw her hands up. ¡°I still have a hospital to manage in the Hushe Republic. If there¡¯s an opportunity, our two hospitals canmunicate with each other. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Alright.¡± Dr. Moss was a little disappointed, but he quickly got over it. The surgery has been sessful. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. I have to go back to M immediately. There¡¯s still a surgery waiting for the there.¡± ¡°Thank you so much this time. If Dr. Moss needs me in the future, I¡¯ll definitely do my best.¡± ¡°Now that I have your promise, I am reassured. Dr. Moss was very happy. On this trip to Saems, the most rewarding thing was obtaining Olivia¡¯s promise. Dr. Moss left very quickly after the surgery. Olivia went to the ward to visit Lady Lucille. As soon as she reached the door of the ward, she saw a beautiful woman throwing a temper. ¡°What did you say? Dr. Moss has already left? Isn¡¯t this nonsense? Postoperative observation is very important. How can Dr. Moss leave at this time? The ward doctor exined, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Dr. Smith is still here.¡± ¡°Dr. Smith? Are you talking about Olivia Smith?¡± The woman frowned. She had heard from Wanda that Olivia was able to operate on her mother because of Andrew. In fact, the very doctor was not proficient at all. But no matter what, Olivia had helped her mother. She would owe Olivia a favor. However, this concerned her mother¡¯s health. She would never allow her mother¡¯s body to be handed over to a young doctor whose skill was unknown. ¡°Contact Dr. Moss. The woman mad¨¦ a prompt decision. ¡°Invite him back.¡± ¡°Miss Hart, Rachel Reid, the housekeeper beside her, advised, don¡¯t worry. Since Dr. Moss had left, he must have confirmed that Lady Lucille was fine. You have to believe Dr. Moss Violet Hart let out a long sigh. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s observe first.¡± 1/3 0 15:45 Tue, 26 Dec Chapter 384 After saying that. Violet looked up and saw a woman in a doctor¡¯s white coat walking over. The woman was extremely beautiful. Even though Violet was overseas and had seen many supermodels, she had never seen anyone so beautiful. What was even rarer was her temperament. It was as distant and mysterious as the clouds, making it impossible to see through her. She was so beautiful and was in the hospital, so she should be the Olivia that Wanda mentioned. Before returning to the country, Violet had thought that Olivia was a coquettish and seductive woman. Violet did not expect Olivia to be so elegant and otherworldly. At first sight, Violet had a good impression of Olivia. ¡°Hello, Dr. Smith. Thank you for saving my m mother. Violet extended her right hand, her face filled with deep gratitude. ¡°Hello. Olivia only nodded without shaking hands. ¡°Oh my g od!¡± There was a scream beside her car. It was Rachel. Violet¡¯s housekeeper. ¡°My youngdy is the eldest daughter of the Hart family. She¡¯s the most outstanding socialite in Sacs City. She¡¯s at the top of the pyramid. Shaking your hand is ttering you. How can you¡­ Before Rachel could finish, Violet interrupted her with a frown. ¡°Mrs. Reid, don¡¯t spout nonsense, Show Dr. Smith some respect. She saved Mom¡¯s life. After saying that, Violet turned to Olivia and said apologetically. Tim sorry.¡± Olivia shook her head and exined. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to shake your hand. I just sprayed some medicine on my hand. I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Violet smiled. This woman¡¯s words and actions were very magnanimous. She waspletely different from Wanda. Olivia entered the ward and checked Lady Lucille¡¯s body. After confirming that there were no problems, she left. Only Rachel and Violet were left in the ward. Rachel was still angry. ¡°That Olivia is really rude. She¡¯s not respectful to you at all. She hasn¡¯t even married into the royal family, yet she¡¯s already putting on airs. I wonder if she can marry into the family at all. Her hapes might be in vain.¡± ¡°Be careful with your words.¡± Violet¡¯s eyes were sharp. Violet didn¡¯t like Olivia all that much either, nor was Violet willing to owe Olivia a favor for no reason. However, this was Prince Andrew¡¯s will. Violet respected Andrew. For the sake of Andrew, she would protect Olivia a little. Rachel knew her youngdy well. Looking at Violet, she knew that Viollet would look after Olivia in the future. Rachel couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°How lucky she is to actually obtain Miss Hart¡¯s friendship.¡± There had to be a guardian angel watching over Olivia for her to have such a fortuitous encounter. Chapter 585 Chapter 585 Chapter 585 Olivia came out of the hospital. As soon as she returned to the pce, a group of people came over and sealed the door. What happened? Olivia wondered. Olivia frowned and felt uneasy. She had not seen Andrew for the past two days and kept feeling that something bad was about to happen. As expected, her premonition came true. A deep sense of powerlessness welled up in her heart. ¡°Miss Taylor,¡± Elena asked, worriedly, ¡°what happened? Did something happen?¡± Olivia forced herself to stay awake. ¡°Go and check around. Andrew wouldn¡¯t lock me up here for no reason. have happened.¡± The two of them split up and searched around, but there was nothing unusual. Something must T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Elena frowned and suddenly eximed, ¡°I remember now. A maid seemed to have seen yourputer when she was cleaning the room. ¡°Myputer? Olivia wondered. Olivia felt strange. There was no information on herputer. She turned on herputer and found that the Hacker Alliance page was still on there. It was filled with some of her conversations with Thanos. It was a very ordinary conversation, nothing special y anxious. After thinking for a long time, Olivia did not find anything unusual. She was very a However, there was nothing she could do. She could only wait for Andrew toe over and ask him then. Having just gone through a major surgery, Olivia was really tired. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so she went back to the bedroom to sleep. Back with Andrew, the queen and Andrew¡¯s mentor, James Newman, were both present. James¡¯s tone was very serious. I¡¯ve already received concrete news that we are certain that Lady Verna did indeed ask Thanos to attack ourwork firewall¡± Speaking of this, James paused for a moment and stared at Andrew with a hawk¨Clike gaze. ¡°It is said that Thanos is not the only one who is going to attack. Another powerful hacker has joined in. The two of them will attack at the same time. ¡°I haven¡¯t found anything about that powerful hacker, but the possibility of it being Olivia Smith is very high. ¡°Prince Andrew!¡± James took a step closer and demanded a firm promise from Andrew. ¡°The country¡¯s affairs are of utmost importance. It¡¯s better to be safe than sorry. Even if there¡¯s only the slightest possibility, you can¡¯t let down your guard¡° Andrew sat on the chair, half of his face hidden in the shadows. His eyebrows were lowered, and his thick and long eyshes. covered his eyes, making it impossible to see his thoughts. Andrew said nothing. James was indignant and wanted to step forward to put pressure on Andrew. ze was cold and indifferent, emitting boundless However, as soon as James moved, he met Andrew¡¯s gaze. Andrew¡¯s gaze coldness. It was like a deep coldke, carrying ruthlessness and absolute authority. The pressure was palpable. James¡¯s expression froze as he looked at Andrew in shock. The air of authority around Prince Andrew was getting stronger and stronger. Compared to before, Andrew seemed to have be a different person. In the past, James had always been in charge of teaching and disciplining Andrew, but now, James did not even dare to breathe loudly. Andrew looked at James and said word by word, ¡°I want to see solid evidence. I don¡¯t want to hear vague words like ¡®possibly. rumored, and ¡®probably¡®!¡± ¡°Prince Andrew James was anxious. Did Prince Andrew not want to deal with Olivia Smith? James thought. ¡°Andrew.¡± The queen also frowned, and her tone was anxious. ¡°Have you forgotten our hatred? My body was poisoned by Lady Verna, which is why I¡¯m so weak. You promised me¡­ ¡°Mother Andrew waved his hand. His head was starting to hurt again. Every time the queen said this to him. Andrew would have a splitting headache. Andrew stood up and forcefully suppressed his pain. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t allow anything to go wrong with the project Before thework project is released, I will detain Olivia and prevent her froming into contact with aputer and. the Inte.¡± This is great. As expected, my Andrew is not bewitched by that witch, the queen thought. The queen heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Oh right. The queen thought of something. Where do you n to imprison Olivia, Andrew? The pce is not a convenient ce. We have to find another ce.¡± James suggested, ¡°It¡¯s best to lock her up in solitary confinement.¡± ¡°Solitary confinement?¡± Andrew looked over with a sharp and oppressive aura. ¡°She¡¯s not a criminal. ¡°Then lock her up in her pce,¡± the queen said quickly. She didn¡¯t want to push Andrew too far. ¡°Her pce?¡± Andrew shook his head. ¡°The ce she lives in is too small. There¡¯s still a week before the project goes online. She¡¯ll go crazy.¡± ¡°What about the vi in the western suburbs?¡± ¡°No.¡± Andrew frowned. ¡°No one has lived there for a long time. There¡¯s no one there. It¡¯s easy to fall sick.¡± The queen was speechless. Fuck, this is solitary confinement, not picking a ce for a vacation! the queen cursed mentally. James did not know what to say. He could only look at Andrew and probe, asking, ¡°Then what does Your Highness mean?¡± Andrew did not speak. Instead, he walked over to the window and gazed in the direction of the pce where Olivia was. He had no idea where he was going to lock her up Just the thought of her alone in a roont, unable to do anything, and her pitiful appearance made his heart ache painfully. It was so painful that Andrew could not breathe properly. ¡®No, the punishment of being locked up is too severe. I can¡¯t treat Olivia like this, Andrew thought. After thinking deeply and considering all aspects, Andrew made a difficult decision. ¡°Let her stay by my side. I¡¯ll watch her myself!TM The queen choked on the water and coughed for a long time. James¡¯s aged face frozepletely. He could not believe it. ¡®Prince Andrew, you thought for so long and were torn for so long, only toe up with this! James bellowed inwardly. Chapter 586 Chapter 586 Chapter 586 The queen found herself back in her bedroom, bewildered by how she had returned. She clutched her chest, wailing in agony, startling Nancy Banks to the point where she nearly summoned the doctor. ¡°No need to depart, the queen gestured, her hand in motion. I was upset with Andrew.¡± She couldn¡¯t fathom it, no matter how hard she tried. After grappling with it for a while, Andrew¡¯s solution was to keep a close watch on Olivia himself. She pondered. Was this a damn punishment? No, it was a reward! The queen¡¯s anger was so intense that it caused physical pain in her chest. Naturally, she was aware of Olivia¡¯s genuine identity, but voicing it was out of the question. After all, it wasnt a simple feat to hypnotize Daniel into bing Andrew. He could awaken at any instani. What if Olivia¡¯s situation provoked him, causing a breakthrough in the hypnosis? That would be problematic. Hence, the queen had no choice but to brainstorm ways to encourage Olivia to establish a connection with Lady Verna. Creating this scenario was no simple task. Olivia was under suspicion for the cyber project attack, and there was a desire to seize the chance to detain her and keep her apart from Andrew. Unexpectedly, all the efforts were in vain in the end. She thought. It¡¯s just too challenging, too challenging! Daniel¡¯s personality was starkly distinct from the real Andrew¡¯s Andrew was gentle and depended on her like a mother, obediently following her every word. However, Daniel was a different case. He held strong opinions, and when under hypnosis, he found himself bewildered by everything rted to Saems, leaning on her for guidance. As he grew more at ease with Saems¡¯s matters, it became progressively challenging for the queen to maintain control over him. In the realm of personal convictions and approaches, he held steadfast to his own unique viewpoints and techniques. His intellect and methodologies were on a par with those of the average individual. His intellect surpassed that of the authentic Andrew, and his abilities were more formidable. Nheless, he did not depend on her as a mother figure in the same way Andrew did. She found herself in need of a solution. The queen rested her chin upon her hand, her voice adopting an increasingly frigid tone. ¡°Nancy Banks, devise a means to reach Mr. Wilcox. Ensure your actions remain concealed. You must establish ndestinemunication with him.¡± Upon hearing these words, Nancy Banks felt a sudden flutter in her heart. ¡°Your Majesty, are you considering the continuation of Prince Andrew¡¯s hypnotherapy Mr. Willcox has advised against it, citing the risks involved. Unless it¡¯s for medical treatment, it would be best to avoid hypnotizing him.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve previously subjected Prince Andrew to profound hypnosis. Repeating it could lead to cognitive distortions,¡± she cautioned ¡°It seems highly improbable, the queen remarked with a furrowed brow. ¡°Doctors tend to magnify the severity of ailments, suggesting dire consequences, to incite fear. In truth, it often serves as a way to absolve themselves of responsibility. Chapter 386 ¡°Consider Lady Lucille, prior to her surgery, she consistently stressed the high risk and low sess rate, iming it was exceedingly perilous. Yet, in the end, she emerged triumphant.¡± The queen¡¯s voice held a resolute tone. ¡°Hasten your contact with Ernesto Nancy Banks dared not dety the queen¡¯smand, yet a nagging fear grassed at her. The queen¡¯s current fixationy with the animosity towards the genuine Prince Andrew, with little regard for Prince Daniel¡¯s safety. Nancy ching to hope, yearning for a stroke of luck. Nheless, if a genuine mishap befell Prince Andrew, the queen would undoubtedly be devastated beyond measure. After careful consideration, Nancy Banks offered her counsel. ¡°Your Majesty, Mr. Wilcox is our most vital asset. It would be wise to employ his abilities only when absolutely necessary? ¡°Of course. I understand the queen expressed her deep frustration. She was acutely aware that Ernesto was her ultimate recourse, but her options were severely limited at present. Tve pondered munerous strategies, but none seem capable of parting them. Olivia seems impervious to eviction, and I¡¯m hesitant to push her too far. If she were to sh with Andrew and unveil his true identity, it would spell disaster. ¡°She¡¯s a potential time bomb!¡± The queen harbored an intense desire to eliminate Olivia at this moment. Your Majesty Nancy Banks adopted a gentler tone, Thelieve your previous approaches may have been too forceful. This young man is showing signs of rebellion. The more you try to thwart him the more determined he bes. It¡¯s akin to the tale of Romeo and Juliet. Upon hearing this, the queen heaved a sigh. I¡¯m aware. I¡¯ve eased my stance and allowed them to be together, but¡­¡± ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Nancy Banks pointed her finger emphatically. There¡¯s yet one crucial step you haven¡¯t taken. nting the seed of doubt between the two of them.¡± ¡°What do you suggest?¡± The queen¡¯s interest was piqued, and she listened intently. Nancy Banks borated. The human heart is most susceptible to doubt. Consider this: Olivia fell in love with Prince Andrew during their time in the Hushe Republic. Now that he¡¯s be a prince, he¡¯s surrounded by mumerous other women.¡± ¡°Furthermore, in our Saems culture, monogamy isn¡¯t the norm, Nancy Banks continued. ¡°As Prince Andrew ascends to the throne, he will likely have multiple concubines. Can you imagine how Olivia¡¯s heart might ache when she witnesses him with so many women by his side?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a significant insight, the queen acknowledged with a nod. ¡°There¡¯s more,¡± Nancy Banks pressed on. ¡°We can begin by approaching Prince Andrew. As we devise a strategy to humiliate Olivia and turn Prince Andrew against her, we can also craft a well¨Cthought¨Cout scheme to sow seeds of doubt in his mind regarding Olivia.¡± ¡°I understand that what we¡¯re discussing is theoretical, the queen, a pragmatic individual, swiftly regained herposure. ¡°The crucial aspect is how to execute the n and who will carry it out.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, how do you feel about this humble servant?¡± Nancy Banks tapped her chest with assurance. ¡°I will personally oversee Olivia and adapt my actions ordingly.¡± ¡°You? The queen gazed at Nancy Banks, contemting her proposal inwardly. Nancy Banks had consistently deuxonstrated unwavering loyalty. She was the queen¡¯s most trusted confidant, and her capabilities were of the highest caliber. Without Nancy by her side throughout the years, the queen might have faced numerous challenges. Nheless, in Nancy Banks¡® absence, there remained a notable absence of a trusted confidant by her side. The queen found herself unustomed to this new situation. Yet, in her determination to effectively separate Andrew and Olivia, the queen had made her decision. ¡°Very well, I entrust this task to you!¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Nancy Banks shed a confident smile. ¡°Your Majesty, just watch. I will stand in for Prince Andrew in fetching Olivia, thus kindling her resentment towards Prince Andrew¡± With unwavering confidence. Nancy Banks set out on her mission. Upon reaching Pce of Olivia, she resolved to assert her authority and prowess to make an initial impression on Olivia. ¡°Hmph, this youngdy has been confined for quite some time. She must be experiencing restlessness and confusion,¡± Nancy Banks thought to herself. She intended to pay Olivia a visit, with the intention of instilling some apprehension in her. Upon entering the pce, Nancy Banks observed that Elena was the sole upant of the living room, seated on the sofa. ¡°Where is Miss Olivia?¡± Nancy Banks inquired with an air of authority Elena appeared slightly taken aback, uncertain about Nancy Banks¡® purpose for visiting. ¡°You¡¯re seeking Miss Olivia, She¡¯s resting in her room. I will fetch her, Elena replied, heading towards Olivia¡¯s quarters. ¡°Sleeping¡± Nancy Banks found it hard to believe. ¡®She¡¯s still in the mood for slumber? The bedroom is guarded. Isn¡¯t she afraid?¡± she wondered to herself. After a brief interval. Olivia emerged from her room, looking groggy with remnants of sleep still evident on her face. Nancy Hanks was left momentarily without words. Olivia patted his own check, rousing himself, and gestured toward the sofa. ¡°Please, have a seat.¡± Olivia¡¯s inadvertent demeanor exuded a remarkable strength. Before Nancy Banks could even attempt to unnerve her, a significant portion of her intimidation had already dissipated. Nancy Banks took her seat on the sofa, opting to forgo her original n of frightening Olivia. Instead, she resolved to sow a seed of doubt in Olivia¡¯s heart. With this thought in mind, Nancy Banks cleared her throat and inquired, ¡°Are you aware of the reason your pce is being guarded?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Olivia asked as he propped up his head with one hand. ¡°Heh, Nancy Banks sneered. ¡°It¡¯s Prince Andrew¡¯s suspicion that you may be conspiring with Lady Verna. He doesn¡¯t have faith in you; hence the pce being surrounded.¡± Olivia nodded, signaling hisprehension. ¡°Please, go on.¡± ¡°Though there¡¯s no solid proof of your collusion with Lady Verna, Nancy Banks continued, her tone chilling, ¡°Prince Andrew¡¯s stance is that he¡¯d rather eliminate the possibility than let it go unchecked!¡± She fixed her gaze on Olivia, hoping to elicit a look of despair and fear. As anticipated, upon hearing Nancy Banks¡® words, Olivia cast down her eyes, disying a sense of disappointment. ¡°He still doesn¡¯t trust me!¡® Olivia thought to hersell. ¡°Go on,¡± Olivia inquired, raising her gaze. ¡°What is it that he intends to do?¡± ¡°Himph, Nancy Banks scoffed. Elena felt a tinge of fear. This was Saems City, and despite their sizable retinue, if Andrew were to launch an assault on Miss Taylor, their chances of victory were questionable. With this in mind. Elena tightly clutched her phone, ready to contact Captain Chavez. If the circumstances turned dire, she was prepared to disclose Miss Taylor¡¯s true identity. ¡°Prince Andrew intends to detain you and personally interrogate you!¡± Nancy Banks dered in a frightening tone. Truly? Surprisingly, when Olivia, who had been despondent, heard this, his eyes sparkled with happiness. Nancy Banks was bewildered. ¡®What¡¯s happening? she wondered. Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be fearful and disheartened? The one she loved didn¡¯t ce trust in her and even nned to interrogate her. Shouldn¡¯t she be feeling humiliated? Olivia paid no attention to Nancy Banks. She harbored no fear of Andrew¡¯s interrogation. What truly concerned her was the prospect of Andrew ignoring her. As long as Andrew was willing to meet with her, she believed she could find a way to persuade him Chapter 587 Chapter 587 Chapter 587 Olivia found herself in Andrew¡¯s pce, venturing there unapanied. Unfortunately, Elena could not join her on this journey. Due to Andrew¡¯s workmitments, Olivia was left to her own devices in the room. Nancy approached to offer her response, ¡°Your Highness, Nancy entered the study. Upon hearing Nancy¡¯s voice, Andrew¡¯s eyshes quivered ever so slightly, vanishing in an instant. His countenance remainedposed as he uttered, ¡°She¡¯s here.¡±¡± ¡°Ive already retrieved her, Nancy replied, inclining her head with a cold smile. ¡°I exined to Miss Smith the reasons for the surveince interest in her. Miss Smith appears to be¡­ Nancy hesitated, clearly wanting to convey something but holding back. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with her?¡± Andrew¡¯s heart sank, hisposure slipping. ¡®Could it be that Olivia was truly connected to Lady Verna? She was lying to me! he wondered. Nancy excelled at concealing her true feelings and putting on a show, She let out a deliberate, soft sigh. ¡°I observed Miss Smith¡¯s demeanor just moments ago. While she appearedposed on the surface, there was a profound sense of panic in her eyes, as if she were concealing something¡± ¡°Your Highness, please exercise caution.¡± Nancy feigned concern. ¡°It¡¯s not suitable for Miss Smith to apany you, and having her with you at all times may raise questions. The queen has arranged for my presence to assist you.¡± Andrew nodded appreciatively. ¡°Mother is truly considerate. I will rely on Nancy to make the necessary arrangements for Olivia.¡± Nancy nodded, her gaze resting on Andrew with a hint of uncertainty. Andrew noticed her hesitation and arched his dark eyebrows ever so slightly. ¡°Nancy, you have been a loyalpanion by my mother¡¯s side for years, watching me grow. If there¡¯s something on your mind, feel free to speak your thoughts.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Nancy let out a sigh of relief and spoke frankly, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll be direct. Miss Smith has been brought here, and it¡¯s not advisable to leave her unattended Your Highness, why don¡¯t you lower her status and apply some form of discipline? This may induce her to confess of her own ord. Andrew paused for a moment, then nodded. ¡°Very well, but¡­¡± He hesitated, pondering what punishment would be appropriate for Olivia. Andrew momentarily lost his train of thought and turned his gaze toward Nancy. Nancy chose not to respond to the question since she had no intention of bing the bearer of bad news. Andrew had to make the tough decisions himself to avoid any potential resentment towards her in the future. Andrew was at a loss, and he settled into ¨¤ chair, furrowing his brow in deep contemtion. After some time, he opened a book and began to search for information. Eventually, he even powered up hisputer, conducting an extended search. Finally, he arrived at a decision. ¡°Let¡¯s begin with a minor punishment.¡± Nancy was ted and gazed at Andrew with intense determination in her eyes. In the next moment, Andrew¡¯s voice cut through, ¡°Impose a punishment where she¡¯s prohibited from eating in the evening. Whit Andrew furrowed his brows, contemting. This punishment seems too harsh. She¡¯s already quite fragile and weak, and her health may suffer if she¡¯s deprived of food¡± After careful consideration, it appeared that Andrew had reached a decision. ¡°TIl limit her to having only dinner. She won¡¯t be allowed to eat anything else.¡± However, before he couldplete his statement, Andrew shook his head, seeming uncertain. After extended contemtion, he eventually settled on a course of action. ¡°For her punishment, she will be limited to just two dishes for dinner!¡± ¡°Oh my god! Nancy maintained a stoic expression but couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®Your Highness, have you meted out this punishment. without good reason?¡± She realized she couldn¡¯t linger here any longer. Now, she empathized with the queen¡¯s anguish more than ever. Nancy exited the study and proceeded towards the kitchen. While Andrew¡¯s punishment for Olivia wasn¡¯t particrly severe, there was still some leeway for her to maneuver within it. In her thoughts, Nancy entertained a devious idea. Two dishes¡­ Hehe, I could send two utterly unptable dishes to Olivia andpel her to consume them! Meanwhile, Olivia sat on the sofa in her room, an anxious expression on her face. Yossi was also present. I witnessed Nancy heading to speak with His Highness, shemented. There¡¯s no doubt that His Highness intends to administer a punishment.¡± Olivia gazed up at Yossi, her eyes filled with concern. ¡°Do you also believe that I¡¯m conspiring with Lady Verna and the others?¡± Yossi shook his head. I¡¯m not certain. I simply follow His Highness¡¯s lead.¡± Observing Yossi¡¯s round face, Olivia realized that she wouldn¡¯t glean any valuable information from him. Confined to her room without a phone, Olivia grappled with loneliness and boredom. The constant fear that Andrew might not trust her only added to her restlessness. Her thoughts were in turmoil. Rubbing her chin thoughtfully for a moment, Olivia couldn¡¯t resist the urge to inquire of Yossi, ¡°Do you happen to know how Andrew intends to punish me?¡± Yossi shook his head. I¡¯m not sure, but I can offer some past examples for your consideration. Once, someone betrayed His Highness, and they had their feet amputated and fed to the wolves.¡± Olivia uttered coldly, ¡°You may go ¨C Already in a state of distress, Yussi¡¯s words only exacerbated Olivia¡¯s anxiety. ¡°Don¡¯t fret,¡± Yossi attempted to console her. ¡°His Highness surely won¡¯t treat you that harshly. At worst, he might just remove one of your little fingers¡± ¡°Piss off!¡± Chapter 588 Chapter 588 Chapter 588 After Yossi departed, Olivia reclined on the bed, ovee by profound sorrow. Never in her wildest imaginings did shetemte a day when Andrew would mete out retribution upon her. She pondered. ¡°Could he truly be contemting severing my fingers. She extended her hands and gazed upon the ten dainty fingers resembling ivory¨Chued tendrils. The thought of losing event one of them was beyond her capacity to fathom. Should be indeed harbor intentions to amputate her fingers, she resolved to forever disregard his presence. In a bewildered haze, Olivia drifted back into slumber. Upon awakening, the clock had already struck 6 PM, signaling the onset of the evening, a customary hour for dinner. Nancy Banks arrived bearing two tes of unidentified culinary creations. As she poised to nudge the door ajar and make her entrance, her progress was halted by Yossi, who, in an evident state of breathlessness, blocked her way. ¡°Nancy Banks, wait a moment? Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Nancy Hanks concealed the tter behind her back, a smile gracing her countenance as she addressed Yossi. ¡°What brings you here? Has Prince Andrew conveyed a message to you?¡± Yossi nodded in agreement, affirming. Indeed, indeed. We penalized Miss Smith: for partaking in only two dishes this evening. Prince Andrew has already arranged a repast and wishes for you to retrieve it.¡± ¡°Prince Andrew himself? Nancy Banks expressed her astonishment. ¡°I had already made the arrangements.¡± ¡°Is it already prepared?¡± Yossi inquisitively cocked his head and observed the two tesden with unappetizing murky concoctionS Yossi was taken aback, ¡°What is this? Can it be consumed?¡± Nancy Banks offered a strained smile as she exined. ¡°Despite their unappealing appearance, these two dishes are, in reality, highly nutritious. I have infused them with tonics¡± ¡°It is indeed valuable.¡± Yossi¡¯s mouth watered. ¡°Prince Andrew intends to discipline Miss Smith, and he can¡¯t have her savoring such delectable fare. Kindly provide me with these two dishes and proceed to Prince Andrew¡¯s residence to acquire the vegetables¡± As he conversed. Yossi swiftly absconded with the two tes in hand. He mused. ¡®Oh, this is truly delectable. It¡¯s best to have it inside my own belly.¡± Nancy Banks seethed with frustration, her feet pounding the ground in vexation as she observed Yossi¡¯s departure. This was indeed a ¡°treasure she had diligently crafted! Fuming wouldn¡¯t change the situation, and Yossi realized it was wiser to make her way to Prince Andrew¡¯s abode to discover what culinary delights Prince Andrew had readied. Upon their arrival at Andrew¡¯s quarters, Nancy Banks had already braced herself mentally. She surmised that Prince Andrew was unlikely to have concocted something terribly unappetizing. In the end, he presented her with an unexpected surprise. There were two dishes in total. One consisted of shredded potatoes, which appeared quite pale and lacked any discernible seasoning, giving an impression of ndness. The other was a murky soup of obscureposition. Nancy Banks couldn¡¯t help but feel her mouth twitch in annoyance. This Late was even less appetizing than what she had originally arranged. 15:45 Tue, 26 Dec BBM. Chapter 388 She chuckled softly and transported the two tes to Olivia¡¯s chamber. Coincidentally, Olivia, who had been experiencing pangs of hunger while anticipating dinner, witnessed Nancy Banks. delivering two tes of food. ¡°What is this? Can it be consumed? Olivia queried as she lifted a strand of potato. Nancy Banks sneered, remarking. Be grateful that you have sustenance. Don¡¯t lose sight of your station. I might as well inform you that these two dishes are Prince Andrew¡¯s instructions. He intends to discipline you,¡± ¡°Regarding this shredded potato, Nancy Banks continued, further stoking the mes, Prince Andrew stated¡­¡± Nancy Banks was on the verge of fabricating a falsehood to unsettle Olivia further. She noticed Olivia¡¯s discovery as she probed the shredded potatoes and unearthed a concealed pork rib. What the heck Nancy Bankss eyes nearly bulged in astonishment. How is it possible for pork ribs to be in the shredded potatoes she wondered. Olivia too was taken aback. The shredded potatoes were undeniably unimpressivecking in vor, but the hidden pork ribs turned out to be remarkably tasty She set the shredded potatoes aside and counted a total of eight ribs concealed within. They were meticulously arranged and each exhibited a distinct and delectable Lavor. Among the eight ribs, two had been braised, another two were sweet and sour, and a further two were bathed in a savory sauce. The remaining two had been fried. In sum, they offered a delightful array of vors. How did that happen? Nancy Banks was taken aback. She eagerly delved into the soup with a spoon, and as anticipated, she discovered a chicken drumstick and a sizable abalone or fish concealed within. To fully conceal the abalone or fish and drumstick, the soup¡¯s color was deep ck. Nancy Banks was nearly overwhelmed with frustration. She believed that this was Prince Andrew¡¯s supposed punishment!¡± This was far too hasty! For a brief moment, Nancy Banks had no time to concern herself with Olivia, who was savoring her meal. She swiftly turned and dashed out in search of Andrew. In the dining room, Andrew was also at the table, but his appetite wascking. He merely toyed with a single forkful of food without taking a single bite. When Nancy Banks approached, she overheard Yossi urging Andrew, ¡°Your Highness, you should consume more.¡± Tve lost my appetite, Andrew responded in an indifferent tone. His mood was far from pleasant, and he appeared lost in thought. ¡°Your Highness¡± Yossi was anxious. ¡°Please cat a little, or your body will suffer.¡± ¡°I truly cannot eat, Andrewmented, setting down his fork. ¡°It pains me to think that Olivia is limited to just two in dishes for her evening meal. ¡°She¡¯s enduring such hardship. How can I indulge in a meal?¡± Andrew dered, pushing his te away. Unable to persuade Andrew, Yossi simply gestured to the servants to remove the uneaten food. Nancy Banks remained on the sidelines and refrained from approaching. Clearly, Prince Andrew believed that Olivia was already enduring hardship. If anyone were to suggest that Olivia¡¯s suffering was insufficient, it would certainly displease him. Inside the room, Olivia ate at a leisurely pace. She gnawed on a piece of pork ribs and contemted that Andrew might go as far as chopping off her little finger. To her surprise, his punishment was limited to having her eat just two dishes for dinner. To be frank, this was not two dishes at all. It should have been six. So, all things considered, she didn¡¯t really perceive it as a punishment. She just found it rather dull. She rested against the window, her chin propped on her hand, gazing outside, The sky had darkened, with only scattered lights that beautifully mirrored the night sky. As she pushed the window open, she was surprised to discover fireworks outside. One after another, splendid fireworks burst into bloom in the night sky. ¡°It¡¯s incredibly beautiful, Olivia eximed, gripping the window frame with both arms, her gaze fixed on the captivating sky. Once the fireworks concluded, another dance troupe graced the courtyard. A cluster of young dancers adorned in exquisite costumes swayed beneath the night sky. Following the dance performance, more individuals arrived to sing. Song aher song, the melodies were exceedingly pleasing to the ears. Olivia located a plush cushion and set it on the windowsill. She took a seat, leaning against the wall, and enjoyed the dances: and songs unfolding outside. She was already in a state of deep rxation and happiness. Indeed, it was truly wonderful and blissful. Unintentionally, Olivia had drifted into slumber by the window. In a hazy state, it appeared as though a tall and slender figure had approached. He gently lifted her andid her on the bed. tucking her in with care. Olivia wrestled with drowsiness, realizing she hadn¡¯t freshened up yet. She couldn¡¯t just fall asleep! Regrettably, no matter how strenuously she fought to rouse herself, she remained in a deep slumber. She was event embraced and gently patted. Ultimately, Olivia sumbed to sleep beneath the soothing rhythm of the gentle tapping Chapter 589 Chapter 589 Chapter 589 Olivia shumbered deeply through the night. In her dream, she found herself enveloped in a tender and cozy embrace, a warmth that enveloped her in a profound sense of tranquility and security. As morning light gently filtered into the room, Olivia stirred from her shumber and stretched with a contented ease. It was peculiar, she mused. Why did I sleep so profoundlyst night? It was the most restful slumber I¡¯d experienced in quite some time. Sitting up in bed, Olivia realized she had slept on the side against the wall, rather than in the middle, almost as if there had been another presence beside her during the night. She rubbed her eyes, convinced that perhaps the realm of dreams had momentarily blurred with reality. On the opposite end of the story, Yossi arrived in the morning to rouse Andrew from his slumber. As he approached the bedroom door, just before he could raise his hand to knock, he caught sight of Andrew returning from an excursion outside. Yossi¡¯s astonishment was so profound that his eyes widened like a startled frog¡¯s. Your Highness, you¡¯ve risen at such an early hour,¡± he eximed. ¡°Indeed, Andrew responded with a mere nod, his focus elsewhere. Nevertheless, a radiant mood seemed to envelop him. The corners of his mouth curved upward, and his eyes formed a joyous, contented smile. ¡°Is there something that brings you joy, Your Highness?¡± Yossi inquired, his curiosity piqued. Andrew shook his head and replied, ¡°No, nothing in particr.¡± However, the moment he finished speaking, a spontaneous chuckle bubbled up, and he couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Ha ha¡± His happiness and contentment today were truly evident. ¡°Wait for me outside.¡± Andrew instructed as he pushed the door ajar and stepped into the bedroom. He then proceeded to fling himself onto the bed, rolling around in sheer delight. ¡®He he,st night. I had embraced Olivia to sleep. Olivia was incrediblypliant and adorable, he chuckled, relishing the memory. Throughout the night, he had found it difficult to sleep. Instead, he had been captivated by the sight of her, counting the delicateshes that adorned her eyelids. He simply couldn¡¯t get enough of her presence. However, after reveling in his happiness for a while, he couldn¡¯t help but think of Olivia, and a wave of mncholy washed over him. He cautioned himself not to lower his defenses and not to be entangled in confusion For the next two days, he resolved to deliberately avoid her, keeping his distance and refraining from any contact. The idea of being separated from Olivia for two whole days cast a shadow over Andrew¡¯s disposition, akin to the foreboding. clouds. No matter what he attempted, he couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling of despandency. It sapped his motivation, to the extent that he had no appetite, not even for breakfast, ¡°What can I do?¡± he pondered with a heavy heart. I¡¯m ovee with sorrow!¡¯ It had been just a brief ten minutes since their separation, yet he felt an overwhelming sadness that drained every ounce of strength from his body. Andrew remained confined to his/room for an extended period, nearly two hours passing before he emerged with a cold and distant countenance. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Your Higlutess,¡± Yossi gazed at him with concern. ¡°Are you feeling well? Should we summon a physician¡°¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Andrew dismissed the concern with a shake of his head. ¡°Let¡¯s proceed to the study to address the issue.¡± Nancy Banks followed closely behind. her heart aching as she observed Andrew¡¯s condition. She hastened to approach him and inquired gently. ¡°Is everything alright, for Prince Andrew?¡± Yossi, equally unsure of the situation, ventured a guess, ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s concerned about work¡± Nancy Banks nodded in agreement and let out a sigh. ¡°Your Highness, you are truly devoted, both in your joy and your concern for the well¨Cbeing of the country and its people¡± In the study, Andrew efficiently handled the documents that had been delivered to him,pleting the task in less than two hours Afterward, he rested his chin on his hand and gazed out of the window with an expression of uncase. Yossi and Nancy Banks stood nearby, exchanging perplexed nces as they witnessed the sight. Could it be that Prince Andrew was facing a challenge or issue that troubled him? Nancy Banks pondered for a moment and inquired, ¡°Your Highness, is there a political matter causing concern? The queen. did mention that in the event of any difficulties, you could seek her counsel or ronsult with Mr. Newman, ¡°No issues. Andrew responded, lowering his arms. ¡°I¡¯vepleted my tasks. They were straightforward.¡± Nancy Banks was puzzled. Then, why does Your Highness appear so distressed?¡± ¡°Sigh, Andrew sighed, his gaze directed downward, his eyes reflecting a sense of sadness and loneliness. I¡¯m contemting how to reprimand Olivia today. I must assert my authority and then take the initiative to exin things to her.¡± What sort of predicament is this? Must it be this challenging? Nancy was speechless. Chapter 590 Chapter 590 Chapter 590 With a sigh, Nancy Banks grew increasingly concerned. She came to realize that Prince Andrew held a genuine affection for Olivia. This fact made her role all the more challenging. There seemed to be no opportunity to sow discord. Despite her wisdom, it appeared entirely futile. She thought, ¡®Sigh, how disconcerting! Olivia, too, was deeply troubled. She had never met Andrew, and without the chance to exin, this misunderstanding would persist, creating an enduring rift between them. Today, Yossi arrived to bring the meal. Two tes still held a generous portion of untouched dishes. Olivia dined at a leisurely pace. Once finished, she delicately wiped her mouth and inquired of Yossi, ¡°May I see Andrew?¡± ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Yossi¡¯s portly face quivered like a drum. ¡°The suspicion surrounding you has not been cleared. Prince Andrew will not meet with you. Please remain here.¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Olivia cast her eyes downward, a sense of difort settling in. She pondered, When would I get the chance to see Andrew? Why didn¡¯t he ce his trust in me! Did he believe me to be a deceitful woman, consumed by falsehoods? With this thought, Olivia¡¯s confidence waned suddenly. Reflecting on her past, when she had lost her memory, she had often. found Daniel¡¯s behavior perplexing. Now, in hindsight, she realized she had relied solely on his affection for her. Now that Daniel had lost his memory and no longer remembered her, would his affection for her remain as strong as it once was? ¡°Have you finished your meal?¡± Yassi interjected, sensing Olivia¡¯s despondency. ¡°Don¡¯t keep it all inside after eating, Go for a walk.¡± ¡°I can go out?¡± Olivia expressed her surprise and delight. She had feared being confined indefinitely. ¡°Of course,¡± Yossi affirmed with a nod. ¡°However, I¡¯ll be keeping a close watch on you.¡± Following dinner, Olivia indeed took a stroll outside. Being confined to the house had grown exceptionally tedious, and she had spent a considerable amount of time in slumber. The sun shone brilliantly outside the window, and Olivia wandered through the courtyard during her walk. Afterpleting a couple of rounds, they suddenly heard approaching footsteps up ahead. Someone was approaching! She looked up and spotted Andrew in the midst of a group, engaged in conversation with the person next to him. He appeared to be oblivious to Olivia¡¯s presence. Olivia leaned in slightly, but the crowd that stood between them was considerable. She hesitated, choosing not to approach. As she took a few steps forward, she became separated from the group and was pushed to the side by the others. She could only watch, her heart heavy, as Andrew departed. He remained as striking as ever, his presencemanding attention in the midst of the crowd. However, his gaze was no longer fixated on her. Olivia¡¯s spirits sank, and she cast her eyes downward in disappointment. Andrew had distanced himself significantly. As he strolled past Olivia, he nonchntly handed a document to the assistant beside him and let out a deep sigh of relief. He thought to himself. ¡®Goodness, I was so anxious a moment ago that it felt like I couldn¡¯t even breathe¡± He inquired of his assistant, ¡°Did Olivia nce at me just now?¡± ¡°She certainly did, the assistant confirmed with eager nods. ¡°Miss Olivia¡¯s gaze was fixed on you for quite some time. It appeared she wanted to approach and speak with you.¡± Upon hearing this, a faint smile graced the corners of Andrew¡¯s mouth. He was in a buoyant mood. Olivia had no desire to return to her room. Staying in the courtyard offered her the hope of catching another glimpse of Andrew. Returning to her room would mean waiting for Andrew to pay her a visit.. She located an empty seat and settled down. Observing her choice, Yossi grew curious. ¡°Why are you seated here? It¡¯s much morefortable to recline in your room¡± Olivia shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. I¡¯m waiting for Andrew. If he happens to pass by the courtyard, I might catch a glimpse of him¡± ¡°Heh, Yossi sneered. ¡°You¡¯re daydreaming. How can Prince Andrew constantly pass through the courtyard? He¡¯s inundated with state affairs and is so upied he barely has time to eat. ¡°From my past experience. Prince Andrew will likely be sequestered in the study for the entire day and won¡¯t venture out again. You should give up. It¡¯s highly unlikely you¡¯ll catch a glimpse of Prince Andrew.¡± No sooner had Yossi concluded his confident and ostentatious words than he witnessed Andrew leading a contingent of individuals toward them. They walked by Olivia, heading straight for the door. This is quite the coincidence! Yossi was taken aback, feeling the sting of a swift rebuttal. Just as he finished talking, Prince Andrew came. Yossi¡¯s inner monologue continued, No, no, I must save face! Therefore, he quickly added. ¡°Prince Andrew has already left. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t return until this evening.¡± Half an hourter, Andrew came back. An hourter, Andrew went out. An hour and a halfter, Andrew came back. Yossi was left speechless. ¡°Your Highness, were you here for the spectacle?¡® he thought incredulously. Chapter 591 Chapter 591 Chapter 591 Yossi counted silently. In a single morning, Prince Andrew had traversed the courtyard eight times, an astonishing eight times! Even Olivia was taken aback. She whispered to Yossi, ¡°Is Andrew really that busy?¡± Yossi shook his head, thoroughly baffled. Tve never seen him this upied before. Moreover, Prince Andrew wouldn¡¯t personally handle such matters. An assistant or a subordinate would suffice.¡± After spending the entire morning outdoors. Olivia felt a pang of hunger. Additionally, Andrew had just left, presumably for lunch, and he might not return for a while. She considered. Perhaps it¡¯s best to return to my room, have a meal, and take a brief respite. Unexpectedly, as soon as she returned to her room, Andrew reappeared. He had donned a fresh ensemble, a suit that seemed to be recently tailored. For the very first time, he adorned a silver timepiece. His appearance was strikingly handsome. As he strolled back, he feigned interest in the documents before him. His gaze bore an intensity that spoke of deep concentration, rendering him irresistibly captivating. As he approached Olivia, he smoothly passed the document to his subordinate, seizing the moment to steal a nce at her. Ultimately, there was naught but emptiness. Andrew came to an abrupt halt, his breath catching for the briefest of moments, yet swiftly reiming his steady rhythm. ¡°Where is she?¡± he thought with a furrowed brow. His countenance abruptly grew somber, as if it were the tranquil interlude before an impending tempest. ¡°Where¡¯s Yossi?¡± he inquired, his voice hushed and raspy. The assistant promptly beckoned the nearby bodyguards and inquired about Yossi¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°Your Highness, Butler Yossi has dispatched Miss Smith for lunch, came the response. ¡®So, she has indeed returned!¡± Andrew¡¯s exquisite gaze was cast downward, hearing a nearly imperceptible trace of solitude. He had chosen this attire with. care, hoping to catch her eye, yet she remained oblivious. A mncholic aura enveloped him. Andrew found himself devoid of the strength to take another step. His thought echoed, I am utterly exhausted. Walking is beyond me right now, and I also yearn for sustenance! Coincidentally, Yossi returned after seeing Olivia off and hurried to Andrew¡¯s side.. Is lunch prepared in the kitchen? Andrew inquired. Yossi disyed a hint of surprise. ¡°Did Prince Andrew not mention he was dining out? The kitchen hasn¡¯t prepared lunch forContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Prince Andrew.¡± Andrew frowned. Yossi promptly responded, ¡°I will go and issue the instructions immediately ¡°Toote.¡± Andrew impatiently remarked. ¡°What is currently avable in the kitchen?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Yossi¡¯s mind raced. ¡°There are only a few dishes prepared for Miss Smith.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Andrew sighed deeply and wore an expression of resignation. ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll be sharing lunch with Olivia this afternoon.¡± Yossi was speechless. Yossi couldn¡¯t help but feel the weight of his inadequacy. He lowered his head and pondered, ¡®Wouldn¡¯t this be terribly unfair to Prince Andrew? I couldn¡¯t even arrange a meal, and now he must partake of Miss Smith Olivia¡¯s lunch. Without hesitation, Andrew made his way toward Olivia¡¯s room. This time, his feet were free from soreness, and his legscked the weariness of before. His entire being brimmed with renewed vigor. As he advanced with purpose, his subordinates struggled to keep pace, and even Yossi had to break into a jog, his breathbored from the exertion. Inside the room, Olivia was in the midst of preparing her meal. Nancy Banks approached with a somber countenance. Olivia gripped her fork and sighed, ¡°Why are you here once more? Do you intend to observe me cat again?¡± ¡°No,¡± Nancy Banks retorted, her gaze directed at Olivia, exuding an air of nobility and frigidity. Thave come to caution you. I¡¯ve heard that you spent the entire morning in the courtyard. Are you, by chance, prying into Prince Andrew¡¯s movements?¡± ¡°I have Yossi with me. How could I possibly pry?¡± Olivia responded, her tone carrying an air of innocence. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Nancy Banks nodded. ¡°But I must remind you that Prince Andrew has no desire to encounter you. Your presence in the courtyard is a vexation to him.¡± ¡°A vexation?¡± Olivia questioned, her brows furrowing in surprise. Olivia clenched her fork, feeling a sense of injustice. ¡°Did Andrew send you to speak with me?¡± ¡°Of course, Prince Andrew has no desire to see you, Nancy Banks replied, her tone unwavering ¡°Got it¡± Olivia lowered her eyes. As soon as she finished speaking, the door swung open, and Andrew made a striking entrance before Olivia. Yossi panted as he followed behind, and he announced, ¡°Miss Smith, Prince Andrew hase to dine with you.¡± Olivia asked, ¡°Huh?¡± She thought, ¡®Wasn¡¯t he detesting her and avoiding me? Nancy was speechless. She pondered, ¡®I merely intended to sow discord. Why is it proving to be so arduous? Chapter 592 Chapter 592 Chapter 592 She wondered. Does Andrew actually want to have lunch with me? Olivia gripped her fork, and a smile slowly expanded upon her lips. Ultimately, a sense of happiness radiated through her entire being. ¡°Andrew!¡± Olivia was so ted that she rose from her seat and called out to him. Andrew nodded instinctively and approached Olivia. Nancy Banks seized the moment, and with an agility that belied her age, she swiftly positioned herself between Andrew and Olivia. ¡°Your Highness,¡± Nancy Banks whispered a reminder, ¡°Miss Smith is still a person of interest. Do not disregard the queen¡¯s directives¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Andrew¡¯s gaze turned chilly as he cast an unhappy look at Nancy Banks. His presence exuded a powerful air, as if he felt misconstrued. ¡°Nancy Banks, what do you take me for? I am fully aware of my actions.¡± If you knew, why did youe to see Olivia? Nancy Banks thought. Nancy Banks was tempted to voice herints if it weren¡¯t for Olivia¡¯s position. Andrew was enveloped in the destion of the autumn breeze, his countenance impassive. He paid no heed to Olivia and refrained from taking a seat in front of her, choosing instead to maintain a distance. He remained cold and distant, treating Olivia as though she were merely a stranger who had joined for a meal. Observing this, Olivia lowered her gaze and couldn¡¯t help but feel a tinge of loneliness. She retreated to her original position, opting not to approach further. Andrew seated himself across from her and proceeded to eat at a leisurely pace. His posture exuded elegance, even though his dining speed was notably unhurried. Ever so slowly, almost painstakingly The lunch extended for nearly an hour. By the end, Nancy Banks¡¯s legs were weary from standing for so long Andrewid down his fork and uttered, I¡¯ve finished my meal.¡± Olivia remained seated across from him, her gaze fixed on him with anticipation. She yearned to approach him but hesitated, fearing that Andrew might harbor resentment. To align with her gentle and meek demeanor, she refrained from acting too hastily. She believed that as long as she endured this interim period and awaited the release of the online project, Andrew would ascertain her innocence, and all would be well. Andrew rose from his seat and made his way to the door. As he reached the threshold, he abruptly pivoted and cast a fleeting nce at Olivia. ¡®Oh my god!¡® He wondered why this girl didn¡¯t embrace him! Had she not noticed how deliberately I was walking?¡± Due to Nancy Banks¡® presence, Andrew feltpelled to maintain a certain distance to establish his stance. Therefore, he refrained from approaching Olivia proactively. However, his yearning for her was so profound that it caused his heart to ache. Andrew conveyed a silent message to Olivia with his gaze. ¡°Come on! Give me a lug!¡® Olivia furrowed her brow slightly and mused. ¡®Is Andrew¡¯s eyes bothering him? I must remind Yossi to administer some eye drops. Andrew winked repeatedly, but Olivia remained unresponsive Nancy Banks shot him a disapproving re from the side. Ultimately. Andrew had no choice but to depart in disappointment. The moment he crossed the threshold, Andrew appeared to dete, his body devoid of strength. He returned to the study, ovee with misery, and sank into a chair in mncholic contemtion. Even though Yossi was not particrly astute, he could discern certain things. He inquired softly, ¡°Your Highness, you have strong feelings for Miss Olivia, don¡¯t you?¡± Andrew cast a nce at him but chose not to refute it. Yossi was perplexed. ¡°But Miss Olivia is still considered a suspect, isn¡¯t she? Shouldn¡¯t Your Highness conduct a thorough __investigation!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no necessity.¡± Andrew¡¯s tone wasposed, yet it conveyed a definitive and unwavering authority. ¡°Once the project goes online, any suspicion will naturally be dispelled.¡± From the outset to the culmination, Andrew had never contemted investigating Olivia. Having her by his side was primarily a measure to safeguard her. As long as she remained uninvolved in the cyberproject¡¯s assault, her association with Lady Verna or any ulterior motives behind her approach to him held little significance. He thought. ¡®She could only belong to me! Given that she had provoked me, any hopes of evading consequences were futile! During this period, Andrew refrained from engaging with Olivia as he aimed to demonstrate to the queen that he was acting with rationality. In truth, he could have opted not to do so as well. Yet, for some inexplicable reason, a voice in his mindpelled him to adhere to the queen¡¯s desires. Whenever he contemted defying her, he would be afflicted by excruciating headaches. Andrew remained perplexed by this enigma. ¡®Could it be that I revered and cherished my mother to such an extent that my subconscious mind couldn¡¯t defy her wishes? Chapter 593 Chapter 593 Chapter 593 In the wake of Andrew¡¯s departure, Olivia found herself grappling with a hint of disappointment that lingered in the air. She gingerly touched her chin and immersed herself in contemtion. Nancy surreptitiously stole a furtive glimpse in Olivia¡¯s direction. No matter how one examined the situation, it was evident that Nancy Banks wore an expression of discontent. ¡°Miss Olivia, I kindly advise against aimless wandering outside. It would be more prudent for you to remain within the confines of your room.¡± Olivia raised her gaze, a glint of unhappiness in her eyes. ¡°I find myself quite bored within these walls,¡± shemented. ¡°Miss Olivia¡± Nancy raised her voice with a stern tone. ¡°Are you aware of your circumstances? I haven¡¯t confined you here for leisure. You are, in fact, a suspect ¡°Suspect?¡± Olivia smiled wryly. ¡°Youbel me as a suspect, yet youck substantial evidence. If I am not a criminal, why should I be deprived of fulfilling my basic needs¡± Nancy furrowed her brow, left without a retort, and could only depart with an icy demeanor. She reached the limits of her patience. She had been staying at Prince Andrew¡¯s residence for several days, yet she had failed to discover a suitable method to drive a wedge between the two of them. appears that I will have to devise a more effective strategy. After extended contemtion, Nancy resolved tomence her efforts with Prince Andrew, Considering Olivia¡¯s restricted movements, she aimed to facilitate more frequent interactions between Wanda and Prince Andrew.. With this n in mind, Nancy promptly set about making the necessary preparations. the courtyard. In the afternoon, Olivia encountered Wanda da in the Wanda wore a self¨Csatisfied expression as she remarked, ¡°I heard you were confined, were you not?¡° Olivia cast a brief, dismissive nce in her direction. ¡°Your involvement is quite irrelevant ¡°But the fact that you¡¯re locked up implies that Andrewcks faith in you,¡± Wanda asserted with calcted intent. Olivia¡¯s brow furrowed as she responded, ¡°The truth will inevitablye to light in due course.¡± ¡°Humph! You¡¯re such a fool!¡± Wanda scoffed coldly. Then, he abruptly closed in on Olivia, a malevolent gleam in his eyes. ¡°Andrew left in the afternoon, and there¡¯s no one here. Tell me, if I were to push you into theke and drown you, and then im that you took your own life to escape punishment, do you believe Andrew would take my side?¡± Upon hearing this, Olivia¡¯s guard went up, and she cautiously retreated a step. Despite her proficiency inbat, Olivia found herself outnumbered, and Wanda had a few companions with him. Wanda advanced steadily, her apanying entourage closing in as well, gradually herding Olivia toward the river¡¯s edge. Olivia surveyed her surroundings, realizing that the pce guards had all been dispatched by Nancy Banks, leaving no one in close proximity. Just as her thoughts raced, Wanda abruptly lunged forward, shoving her with force. Olivia swiftly withdrew her hand in response. Her primary objective was to prevent herself from tumbling into the water, so she didn¡¯t exert much force. Nevertheless, in an unexpected turn of events, Wanda¡¯s body leaned dangerously toward the lake. She eximed. ¡°Miss Smith, you¡­¡± Before Olivia could react, Andrew hinged at her in a state of panic. Observing this, Olivia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. I have fallen into a trap! Wanda hasn¡¯t been attempting to push me into theke. She has been orchestrating a frame¨Cup! What should I do? Olivia nced at theke, torn between the idea of jumping in to vindicate herself. Before she could ponder further, Andrew and his retinue had arrived. His countenance was stern and unwavering ¡°What are you waiting for? Act swiftly and rescue her!¡± He didn¡¯t spare a nce for Olivia. His attention remained fixed on theke. A pang of anguish coursed through Olivia¡¯s heart. Wanda was swiftly pulled from the water, and Andrew removed his coat to drape it around her shoulders. He offered words of sce. ¡°Do not fear. The physician will arrive shortly.¡± ¡°Andrew¡± Wanda clutched at his sleeve, a grievous look in her eyes. Thank goodness you arrived in time. Otherwise, Wanda might have lost sight of you forever. ¡°Why do you say that? Andrew¡¯s brow furrowed in curiosity. Wanda eximed. I don¡¯t know how to swim, Andrew. If you had arrived anyter, I might have drowned! ¡°What?¡± Andrew¡¯s eyes widened, brimming with disbelief. Witnessing Andrew¡¯s incredulous reaction, Wanda shot Olivia a smug nce. Olivia bowed her head, her fists clenched tightly. Just as she was on the brink of exining Andrew¡¯s anger red abruptly. ¡°What sort of bodyguards do you have with you? They can¡¯t even swim. What purpose do they serve? Dismiss them all! You were in theke for half a day, and they were just standing there in a stupor. It¡¯s one thing if they can¡¯t swim, but they don¡¯t even know how to seek assistance Wanda was taken aback, not anticipating Andrew¡¯s outburst directed at the bodyguards. She hastened to interject, ¡°Andrew, please don¡¯t be angry. It all transpired so unexpectedly. The bodyguards were just as unprepared. Had it not been for Olivia¡¯s push, I would not have ended up in theke.¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Olivia pushed you? Andrew¡¯s brow furrowed with concern Yes, Wanda¡¯s e Is eyes welled with emotion, and she appeared wounded. ¡°You must vouch for me.¡± Andrew tly rejected the notion. ¡°Unthinkable. Olivia is a kind soul. Why would she push you without cause? You must havemitted an unforgivable act!¡± Wanda was left in a state of bewilderment. Things weren¡¯t unfolding as nned Stammering, she defended herself, ¡°Andrew, it was Olivia who pushed me. Why are you ming me?¡± ¡°Why would she push you without cause? Andrew responded coldly. ¡°You must have provoked her in some way?¡± Wanda grew anxious. ¡°Do there always have to be reasons? Who can fathom her thoughts? Perhaps she¡¯s malicious and wants to harm me.¡± ¡°Nonsensel¡± Andrew¡¯s impatience red. ¡°Do you take me for a fool? You had four or five people surrounding her. Is she some kind of superwoman who can prate through multipleyers of defense and push you into the water? ¡°Don¡¯t attempt to deceive me as if I were a fool. There are surveince cameras nearby. A single nce will reveal the truth. Wanda was speechless. Why does reality differ so drastically from my preconceived notions?¡± Chapter 594 Chapter 594 Chapter 594 Olivia also widened her eyes. She did not expect things to develop in this way. She gazed at Andrew with intense joy in her eyes. It¡¯s great that he believed her. The energy in this world was conserved; if Olivia was happy, Wanda would eventually be angry. Wanda was so angry that she did not even bother to put on her clothes. She threw Andrew¡¯s jacket aside and said in a fury, ¡°Andrew, you¡¯re being unreasonable. Why don¡¯t you believe me? You clearly saw her pushing me into the water. Why won¡¯t you believe me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Andrew¡¯s tone was straightforward. I did not see it.¡± What He did not see it? Wanda was stunned. In order to sessfully frame Olivia, she had nned it very carefully. She had even deliberately caused Olivia to misunderstand and make her take the me herself. How could Andrew not have seen it? ¡°It was her who pushed me, Wanda turned to the bodyguards around. ¡°Did you all see that? Was it Olivia who pushed me?¡± ¡°Yes, the bodyguards chorused in agreement. Andrew¡¯s face remained cold. ¡°They¡¯re all your people, of course they¡¯re on your side.¡± ¡°Ah-¡°Wanda was furious. ¡°Then let¡¯s check the surveince. Let¡¯s verify the truth¡± In any case, the surveince cameras could not capture sound, only vague images, Wanda was very confident, as Olivia had indeed pushed her. ¡°Wanda,¡± Andrew did not want to continue arguing with her. ¡°Who told you toe here? If you hadn¡¯t come. wouldn¡¯t have fallen into the water. You came to my pce with a group of people, intimidating Olivia and iming she pushed you into the water. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe you!?¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Andrew became even more impatient and instructed, ¡°In the future, don¡¯te over without my instructions.¡± ¡°Guards, Andrew¡¯s attitude was severe. ¡°Send Miss yton away.¡± ¡°Andrew¡­ Wanda struggled not to leave, but she was lifted by Andrew¡¯s men and dragged away forcefully. After Wanda left, Olivia looked up at Andrew. She wanted to exin what had happened earlier, but before she could speak. Andrew turned and left with a cold attitude, not saying anything. Olivia swallowed the words she was about to say. Andrew¡¯s aura became more and more oppressive, and he became colder and colder to her. She did not know how to talk to him anymore. Yossi did not leave with Andrew. Instead, he sent Olivia back to her room, Olivia had a gloomy expression and was not in a good mood. She asked Yossi, ¡°Do you believe I did not push Wanda?¡± I don¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Olivia was surprised. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°I saw it.¡± Yossi¡¯s tone was matter¨Cof¨Cfact. ¡°Although Miss yton¡¯s people surrounded you, you were the one who pushed her into theke. His Highness did not see it, but I did.¡± Yossi saw it Olivia furrowed her brow slightly, finding it a bit strange. At the time, Andrew was clearly at the front, with Yossi following behind him. If even Yossi saw it, how could Andrew not have seen it? After Yossi left Olivia, he immediately returned to the study to report to Andrew. Earlier, by theke, he had to protect Prince Andrew, so he did not speak up, but privately, he would tell Andrew everything he had seen. ¡°Your Highness. Yossi sounded torn. Andrew looked up at him and said in a low voice. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡± ¡°Your Highness.¡± Yossi bowed, ¡°It¡¯s just now by theke. I saw it. It was Miss Smith who pushed Miss yton into the water.¡± After speaking, he quickly shut his mouth, waiting for Andrew¡¯s surprise. However, there was no hint of surprise on Andrew¡¯s face. Instead, he appeared calm and indifferent. ¡°Your Highness? Yossi was puzzled Andrew sighed softly, ¡°I saw it too.¡± What? Yossi¡¯s eyes widened. So His Highness saw it. Then why did he say that he did not see it? Andrew chuckled, his tone nonchnt. ¡°So what if I saw it? Whether Olivia pushed Wanda into the water or not, I will always protect her. If Wanda makes her unhappy, then she shouldn¡¯t appear.¡± Chapter 595 Chapter 595 Chapter 595 Olivia stayed at Andrew¡¯s ce for several days, unable to use her phone andputer. It wasn¡¯t until Elena came to visit her that she learned Kelly had found her biological parents. Elena exined, ¡°Kelly was in a televised drama, and her parents saw her on TV. They noticed she resembled her grandmother, so they came looking for her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good thing.¡± Olivia expressed her happiness for Kelly. ¡°This girl has been very close to me. Now that she¡¯s found her biological parents, two more people who would be very close to me.¡± Elena, on the other hand, did not share Olivia¡¯s enthusiasm and hesitated, saying, ¡°Kelly is still uncertain. She doesn¡¯t know whether she wants to acknowledge her parents.¡± At this point, Elena nced at Olivia and said in a low voice, ¡°Because of what happened to you, Kelly has a shadow in her heart. If her parents don¡¯t love her, it¡¯s better not to acknowledge her. Otherwise, she¡¯ll lose everything and be sad for no reason.¡± Olivia was momentarily surprised, then smiled, ¡°What¡¯s there to fear? If Kelly¡¯s parents truly love her, they should cherish their rtionship. If it¡¯s like my situation, there¡¯s no need to endure it.¡± ¡°Go and tell Kelly that with me around, no one can bully her.¡± ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Elena nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll tell her now.¡± When she met Kelly, Elena immediately repeated Olivia¡¯s words and grabbed her hand, saying, ¡°What are you afraid of? Your backer is Teacher Olivia. Who dares to bully you!¡± Upon hearing this, Kelly felt a warm feeling in her heart and gained an extra dose of confidence.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Alright, I understand,¡± she replied. Kelly returned to the country alone. She looked down at the information in her hand. Her biological father¡¯s surname was Collins. The Collins were in the hotel business and came from a wealthy family. In addition, she had a sister three years older than her. Her sister had congenital heart disease and was not in good health. Kelly lowered her head and gazed at the photo of the family of three, her heart filled withplex emotions. Were these her biological parents? They did not appear as cold as her adoptive parents. Kelly, who had never felt like she had a real family since she was young, felt somewhat out of ce. After a long time, she slowly raised her arm and pressed the doorbell. The door opened, and a plump helper walked out, looking at her curiously. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Kelly did not know how to exin her identity. ¡°Ah-! The helper suddenly eximed as if she had realized something. ¡°You¡¯re the Miss Collins. You¡¯re the Miss Collins!¡± After saying that, the helper ran back, shouting, ¡°Master, Madam, Ms Collins has returned. Ms Colllins has returned.¡± Following this, there was a flurry of footsteps inside the house, Thump, thump, thump¡­ Two heads appeared one after the other from inside the house. The man had wide eyes, and the woman¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. Kelly was left speechless by this situation. ¡°Kelly, you are my Kelly!¡± Nina could not hold back her tears and approached to embrace her. Seth, on the other hand, stood by, feeling awkward. Kelly stood stiffly, and after a while, she slowly extended her hand to hug Nina. They entered the house. Seth and Nina started talking to Kelly, asking her questions and inquiring about various things. ¡°How have you been all these years?¡± ¡°Pretty good,¡± Kelly replied. With Olivia around, she had been living well, except for the tragic experience during her childhood. ¡°Why did you go into the entertainment industry?¡± ¡°I love acting.¡± Kelly exined. She mainly wanted to be more capable so she could help Olivia. Mr. and Mrs. Collins asked many questions, and their tone could not hide their heartache. Just as Kelly was getting along well with his parents, a sudden light and soft sound of footsteps came from upstairs. The sound was faint and light, but Mr. and Mrs. Collins heard it instantly and quickly looked up. Nina rushed up dramatically, saying, ¡°Sweetheart, weren¡¯t you taking a nap? Why are you up?¡± The woman smiled gently at Nina. ¡°I heard a sound downstairs.¡± Afterward, the woman, with her beautiful watery eyes, curiously looked at Kelly and asked, ¡°Are you my little sister?¡± Kelly raised her gaze. The moment she saw the woman¡¯s appearance, she was deeply shocked. She had thought that Olivia was the most beautiful woman she had ever seen, but she did not expect that the woman in front of her was equally as stunning as Olivia. She was absolutely ravishing. Chapter 596 Chapter 596 Chapter 596 This is your sister, Brenda,¡± Nina introduced her to Kelly. Brenda, gentle, beautiful, and somewhat fragile, had her eyes turn red the moment she saw Kelly. She reproached her mother, saying, ¡°My sister¡¯s back, and Mom, you did not tell me sooner.¡± Then, she turned to Kelly, taking her hand, and said, ¡°You must be Kelly, right? That¡¯s a great name, full of vitality.¡± At this point, tears rolled down Brenda¡¯s face. ¡°That¡¯s great. My sister has grown up healthy and strong. Our family is finally reunited.¡± Everything in the Collins family was beyond Kelly¡¯s expectations. She truly could not have imagined that her family would be so wonderful. There was no trace of unfamiliarity, and there was no jealousy between the sisters, only warm care. Kelly, lying on the bed, was ecstatic. She excitedly called Elena, saying, ¡°Elena, I¡¯m so happy. So this is what it feels like to have parents and sisters. Elena, do you know? My Dad cooked for me, my Mom picked out clothes for me, and Brenda taught me how to put on makeup¡­ Everyone in the family is exceptionally kind to me.¡± Kelly was overjoyed. ¡°Tomorrow, my parents will bring me back to the old residence to greet my extended family. By then, I¡¯ll change myst name to Collins.¡± Elena was happy for Kelly. ¡°You¡¯re so lucky.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Kelly said, holding her face. ¡°I feel very lucky too. I won¡¯t talk to you anymore; Brenda is calling me.¡± After hanging up the phone, Kelly looked at the mirror and saw the reflection of a face smiling foolishly. Is this what they call ¡°the end of suffering leads to happiness¡±? It turned out that she had suffered so much when she was young because of everything she had today. After pinching her face, Kelly ran to look for Brenda. She knocked on the door carefully. ¡°Brenda, can Ie in?¡± ¡°Come in,¡± Brenda waved at her. ¡°Come, I¡¯ll tell you about our rtives at the old residence.¡± The Collins family was a huge family. Grandpa Collins started from scratch and established the Collins family¡¯s hotel chain brand. He gained a foothold in Capitol City. Grandpa Collins had five children. Seth was the third child. He had two older brothers and two younger sisters. After introducing the family rtionships, Brenda brought up another matter: ¡°Kelly, there¡¯s something you must understand. Although our family is affluent, we¡¯re not even well-known in Capitol City.¡± ¡°Capitol City belongs to the four aristocratic families. The Collins family is dependent on the Phil family.¡± ¡°The Phil family?¡± thought Kelly. Kelly, who was assisting Olivia, was very knowledgeable about the four aristocratic families. Capitol City had four great families: the Swift, Book, Phil, and Grant. The Grant family had already fallen, and the remaining three great families underwent a reshuffle. It turned out that the Collins family was actually founded by relying on the Phil family. ¡°Remember, be respectful when you meet people from the Phil family in the future,¡± Brenda advised. Kelly nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Brenda, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Good girl,¡± Brenda said, affectionately pinching Kelly¡¯s cheeks. Kelly took the Collins family¡¯s information from Brenda and returned to her room to review it. She felt quite nervous. It had only been a day since she returned home, but she already liked this ce. She hoped to integrate into the Collins familypletely. She wondered what her grandfather, uncle, and second uncle would be like and whether they would like her. Kelly held her chin and could not help but let her thoughts wander. What if they did not want her? Brenda had mentioned that their grandfather was a very serious man, and their uncle had a personality simr to their grandfather, being strict and old-fashioned. As for the second uncle, she heard he was a pyboy. Although he was quite old, he frequently changed girlfriends. Well, she did not want to think about it then. She figured she would deal with it when the time came.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Chapter 597 Chapter 597 Chapter 597 Kelly had prepared gifts for the Collins family. She asked Brenda for advice on what to buy. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Whether the ¡®gifts are expensive or not, it¡¯s the thought that counts,¡± Brenda helped Kelly choose a few gifts that were not high in value but very thoughtful. Finally, everything was ready, and Kelly changed into ady¨Clike dress. Looking at her sweet and docile appearance in the mirror, she almost could not recognize herself. She did not expect that one day, she would dress up as a conservativedy. Upon arriving at the Collins family¡¯s old residence, as soon as they got out of the car, Brenda covered her chest and said, ¡°It hurts.¡± ¡°Are you having a heart attack?¡± Seth and Nina panicked. ¡°Quick, let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡± Brenda took a deep breath and stopped them. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a mild attack, as usual. Don¡¯t worry about me. Get the driver to send me to the hospital. You guys take Kelly to see Grandpa.¡± ¡°How can we do that?¡± Nina disagreed. How could they leave her alone? Seth, remaining calm and rational, spoke up. ¡°Okay. Here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do. I¡¯ll take Kelly to see Dad. Brenda, you and your mom can go to the hospital.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . After everything was arranged, Seth was still distracted with worry for Brenda. Kelly was also concerned about her sister, so she suggested, ¡°Dad, how about we go to the hospital?¡± ¡°No.¡± Seth frowned. He looked worried but spoke with determination. ¡°Your grandfather and the others have been waiting for a long time. We have to meet them. Go in first, and I¡¯ll call your mother to ask about the situation.¡± The Collins family¡¯s old residence was quiterge. After Seth left a moment, Kelly was left alone. Fortunately, servants guided her, leading the way. Otherwise, she would not know where to go. She was already nervous about facing Mr. Collins and the others, and now that she was alone, she became even more flustered. She was walking slowly, intending to wait for Seth to catch up, but then a beautiful girl rushed toward her from behind. ¡°Excuse me¡­ excuse me,¡± the girl said impatiently. ¡°You¡¯re in the way!¡± After saying that, she tried to push Kelly but looked up and saw Kelly¡¯s beautiful face. The girl¡¯s expression momentarily changed, and she squinted her eyes. Her tone remained unchanged. ¡°Are you the new helper?¡± ¡°Miss Penelope, this is Miss Kelly from Seth¡¯s family,¡± the helper introduced. ¡°Oh.¡± Penelope realized. ¡°So you¡¯re the daughter of Uncle Seth, who has just returned, and I heard you¡¯re an uing star?¡± Penelope¡¯s words were not very friendly, and Kelly did not respond. Seeing her silence, Penelope pursed her lips and said, ¡°Low emotional intelligence, can¡¯t even speak.¡± Penelope¡¯s gaze shifted to the gift bag in Kelly¡¯s hand, and she raised an eyebrow, asking, ¡°Is that for Grandpa?¡± Kelly nodded. The helpers had already/brought in the other gifts. This tie was for Grandpa, so she carried it herself. ¡°A niche tie?¡± Penelope nced at it and sneered. ¡°Please don¡¯t look like a cheesy sandwich. Can you not be so petty? Grandpa¡¯s ties are all from Bosman. Don¡¯t take out such an unpresentable gifi.¡± She then disyed the jade Buddha in her hand. ¡°Do you see this? It¡¯s a jade Buddha worth three hundred thousand dors. Only such a gift can be presented to Grandpa. Don¡¯t me me for not warning you. The Collins n is a huge family, and if you present this gift, you¡¯ll definitely be ridiculed.¡± After saying that, Penelope ignored Kelly and walked forward quickly. Kelly lowered her head to look at the tie in the bag. It was Brenda who had helped her pick it, and indeed, it was not costly, priced at just over four hundred dors. Kelly squinted her eyes, suddenly feeling that something was a bit strange. She was here to acknowledge her family members, but as soon as they reached the entrance of their house, Brenda had a heart attack. Seth and Nina had left. Did they do it on purpose? Deliberately wanting her to make a fool of herself. Kelly was not a naive girl. She had to think more deeply. However, these were just her spections, and she would have to wait and see what happened when she met Dn and the others. In any case, no one could bully her. Chapter 598 Chapter 598 Chapter 598 There were many people sitting in the Collins family¡¯s house. As soon as Kelly entered, she immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°You must be Kelly, right?¡± Dn sitting in the middle said. ¡°Yes, Grandpa. Kelly generously handed over the tie in her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you like, so I casually picked one as a gift. Please don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Why would I?¡± Dn smiled brightly and waved at Kelly lovingly. ¡°Come here,e to me.¡± Kelly walked over and handed the tie to Dn. She was actually a little nervous. She was worried that Dn would despise her gift, so she lowered her head and felt a little embarrassed. However, to her surprise, Dn especially liked the tie. When he saw it, he was immediately pleasantly surprised. ¡°Kelly, good girl. How did you know that I liked this tie? I took a fancy to it a long time ago. ¡°But its color is too eye¨Ccatching. I¡¯m afraid people willugh at me for being disrespectful. But now it is great. You gave it to me as a gift. I can wear it out happily.¡± Kelly did not expect her gift to be so likable. She smiled uncontrobly. When Penelope, who was standing aside, saw this scene, she pursed her lips and felt a little ufortable. She thought, ¡®Kelly is just a wild girl who had just returned from outside. What right does she have to be loved by Dn? In the past, Dn doted on me the most. Not to be outdone, Penelope took a step forward and pouted. ¡°Grandpa, do you despise me because you have Kelly now?¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t say that.¡± Dn pointed at Penelope. ¡°What nonsense? You¡¯re all my good children.¡± ¡°I knew you dote on me.¡± Penelope took out an exquisite image and showed it off. ¡°Do you like it? Grandpa, I specially chose this for you.¡± ¡°I like it.¡± Dn smiled and nodded. However, his gaze only swept past the exquisite image before quickly returning to the tie. He held the tie in his hand and looked like he could not bear to part with it. Clearly, he liked it very much. Everyone was a little surprised when they saw this. They thought, ¡®Dn has seen all kinds of good things. Why would he like such a worthless tie? It is really strange. ¡°Dinner is about to start.¡± Dn said to Kelly, ¡°Later, you can sit next to me. This is your home. Don¡¯t be shy.¡± What Dn said to Kelly made everyonepletely stunned! The seats on both sides of Dn had always been upied by Dn¡¯s eldest son and second son. The younger member could only move back. They did not expect Kelly to have the right to sit beside Dn the moment she came over. This love for Kelly made Penelope very jealous. She was unhappy and wanted to s say something, but someone beat her to it. It was her cousin, Millie ck. Millie also had been holding it in for a long time. It was fine if she was not as likable as Penelope in the past, but now, Kelly hade here. What was this? ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve learned a new dish. Can I make it for you to have a try?¡®I¡¯m sure you will love it,¡± Millie asked sweetly. ¡°Sure.¡± Dn was happy. Seeing this, the eldest of the grandchildren, Bart said, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t let Millie cook alone. All of us juniors will personally cook for you. When the timees, you canment on who cooks the best. How about that?¡± Bart¡¯s words were agreed by everyone. Dn was getting on in years, and his health had been deteriorating over the years. All of the family members knew that Dn wanted to prepare a will, so the younger generation of the Collins family all disyed their abilities to please him, hoping to get more assets. It was obvious that cooking to show filial piety had be apetition. Everyone looked calm on the surface, but their eyes were filled with desire. All of them would try their best. Only Kelly stood awkwardly at the side, not knowing what to say. She was nervous. Even if it was a singingpetition, it would be fine. She did not know how to cook at all. All these years, she had been training in secret. She had learned a little about everything except cooking. How unlucky! Kelly frantically racked her brain for ways to cook various dishes. In the end, there was only one dish that she knew how to cook. That was Fried Eggs. This dish was actually not bad. It was suitable for both young and old. Most people liked it. Kelly felt confident. However, when she entered the kitchen and saw everyone showing their abilities, shepletely lost her confidence. Bart cooked Grilled Meat. The process was veryplicated. Penelope cooked fish. Although the cooking method was simple, the ingredients were very precious. It had just been transported here by air from the seaside today. Millie had actually cooked jerky. Her knife skills were superb, which shocked others. Kelly was speechless and she thought, ¡®Are you still the young masters and youngdies of wealthy families? Do you graduate from a Chef School? What should I do know?¡® Compared to others, Kelly¡¯s dish was a little ordinary. Seeing that she did not move, the chef in the kitchen thought that she was short of ingredients. ¡°Miss Kelly, just tell me what ingredients you need,¡± she said. Kelly smiled awkwardly. ¡°Do you have eggs?¡± Hearing her words, Penelopeughed hysterically. ¡°You¡¯re not going to cook Fried Eggs, are you?¡± Penelope turned to Bart. ¡°Bart, someone would lose this time.¡± Bart and Millie could not help butugh. Kelly also felt that the Fried Eggs were ordinary, but she really did not know how to cook other dishes. She could only force herself. After the dishes were prepared, they were brought to the front and ced in front of Dn. The four people stand beside the dishes they cooked. Dn walked to Bart¡¯s side and picked up his fork. He picked up a piece of meat and tasted it. ¡°Yes, it tastes good.¡± Then, Dn walked to Penelope¡¯s side and ate a piece of fish. ¡°It¡¯s very fresh.¡± He walked to Millie¡¯s side and ate her food. ¡°Oh, not bad.¡± Finally, it was Kelly¡¯s turn. Kelly had never been so embarrassed. She lowered her head in embarrassment. She wanted to say something, but before she could say anything, Dn was pleasantly surprised. ¡°This dish is good. Kelly, good girl. I like it the most. This dish of yours is really delicious.¡± After saying that, Dn focused on eating this dish andpletely ignored the other three dishes. Everyone¡¯s eyes almost popped out in surprise. They thought, ¡®Dn is too biased. This is too much!¡±¡® This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Kelly stood rooted to the ground in disbelief. She thought, ¡®Could it be that I am the most lucky person? The elders like me very much. I am too lucky!¡± Chapter 599 Chapter 599 Chapter 599 Kelly had been living in the old residence for the past few days. She was so happy that she almost forgot everything. Dn doted on her very much. She ate her favorite dishes every day and was given a gold card without limit. If the servants served her carelessly, Dn would immediately fire them. When Penelope and Millie bullied her, Dn would stand up for her. Kelly was the most doted¨Con child. Kelly was so happy that she did not even want to leave. But she thought about Olivia and called Elena to ask about the situation. ¡°She¡¯s still the same. What can she do?¡± Elena sighed. ¡°Miss Taylor said that you don¡¯t have to rush back. There is nothing to do here. She wants you to get along well with your family. It¡¯s difficult for you to find your family.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Kelly nodded. After hanging up the phone, she walked out of the room. She realized that the servants were in a hurry and they were busy with something. She thought, ¡°What happened?¡® Kelly stopped Butler and asked. ¡°Miss Kelly, we have an important guest at home.¡± Butler could not contain his excitement. ¡°Important guest? Who?¡± Kelly was very curious. ¡°It¡¯s Ian Walter, he is Joshua¡¯s grandson.¡± At the mention of Ian, Butler sounded a little afraid as he reminded Kelly. ¡°Miss Kelly, you have to be careful these few days. Don¡¯t get close ton. I heard that he was plotted against some time ago. Not only was he seriously injured, but he also injured his head and lost part of his memory. The Phil family and the Walter family used a lot of strength but couldn¡¯t find the murderer. ¡°They are afraid that something would happen ton again, so they arranged for many people to protect him.¡± Butler¡¯s original intention was to remind Kelly. Unexpectedly, after he finished speaking, Kelly was shocked and stood there for a long time without saying anything. Her body was still trembling slightly. Butler quicklyforted her. ¡°Miss Kelly, don¡¯t be afraid. You¡¯re not the one who attacked Ian after all. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Kelly was notforted. Instead, she almost cried. In fact, she was the one who attacked Jan., ¡®Oh my god. Kelly covered her forehead, returned to her room, and went straight to the bed. She was too pitiful. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Previously, when Olivia went missing, in order to find Olivia, Kelly nned to hook up withn and use his strength. To be honest, before she went, Kelly did not think that she could hook up with someone liken. It was ast resort. However, she did not expect that not only did she seduce Jan, butn also fell in love with her at first sight. This was originally a good thing, but Kelly did not expect that there would be a pervert liken in this world. He was simply inhumane. He desired to control Kelly all the way. Not only was he jealous, but he was also jealous of Olivia. Not only did he not help Kelly find Olivia, but he also imprisoned Kelly. He clung to Kelly every day and did not allow her to have any private time. Let Kelly had to think of him all the time and stick to him. After a long time, Kelly finally broke down and wanted to get rid of him. However,n was not that easy to get rid of. He was simply pretending to be weak. Before Kelly approached him, she thought that he was just the grandson of the Phil family and the young master of the Walter family. She did not expect this guy to be inhumane. Two years ago,n was already the head of the Walter family, maiming his half¨Cbrother, imprisoning his biological father, and maiming or exiling all the subordinates of the Walter family who refused to obey him. The current Walter family waspletely under his control. On the surface, he looked like he was generous and kind, but in reality, he was vengeful. He would remember a small grudge until the end of time. The Walter family was very powerful overseas, simr to the four main families in the Capitol. At that time, Olivia was still missing. Kelly did not dare to cause trouble for Olivia, let alone find someone to save herself. She could only think of a way to get rid ofn¡¯s control on her own. Kelly tried to find other women to hook up with Ian and wanted to let him lose interest in Kelly. However, all types of women had failed. Even a woman who looked very simr to Kelly did not seed. When this n didn¡¯t work, Kelly came up with another n and made herself look very ugly. Her face was covered in e and she was about to be disfigured. She felt disgusted just looking at her. However,n continued kissing her and looked at her affectionately. Kelly had implemented her ns one by one. After a series of tries, she finally found a good opportunity to stab Ian, knock him out, and escape. Initially, Kelly thought that Ian hated her and that Olivia had returned, Ian did not cause trouble for Kelly. Unexpectedly, he had lost his memory and forgotten all of this. ¡®Oh my god!¡® Kelly closed her eyes in despair. She had followed Olivia and knew a little about medicine. Ian must have been hit in the head by her and had a blood clot in his head that suppressed his memory nerves. That was why he forgot about her. However, the clotted blood would disperse one day. Kelly thought, ¡®When he regains his memory, would he kill me?¡® Chapter 600 Chapter 600 Chapter 600 There was no need for Butler to remain her. Kelly had no intention of getting close ton at all. She couldn¡¯t wait to hide. She was really afraid of Ian. On one hand, she was worried that her appearance would agitate him and make him regain his memory. On the other hand, Kelly did not want to have anything to do withn anymore. Kelly had always been traumatized by her adoptive father¡¯s perverted indecency when she was young. She was afraid of intimate contact. Olivia hired a famous psychologist to enlighten her for many years before she slowly recovered. Although Kelly was not afraid of intimate contact with men, she was still highly vignt against men. The time she was withn waspletely a freakbination of circumstances. Even Kelly herself could not understand how her clumsy seduction could really tempt him. She thought, ¡®Could it be that he only likes my type?¡® Kelly also concluded and guessed a few possibilities. The most likely one was that Ian¡¯s aura was too strong. Although some women admired him, these women were afraid of his aura and did not dare to approach him easily. Kelly was the only one who was foolishly close to him. Although the seduction method was clumsy, she was really close to him. It was probably because of this thatn took a fancy to her. This time, Kelly had to learn her lesson and never make the same mistake again. She was determined not to get close ton. Everyone in the Collins family was busy. Even Penelope and the others were called over to help. Kelly also wanted to do something, so she asked Butler if there was anything she needed help with. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Butler was overjoyed. ¡°Miss Kelly, it¡¯s great that you are here to help. Mr. Walter will be here in the afternoon. The guest room hasn¡¯t been tidied up yet. Miss Kelly, please help keep an eye on this side.¡± Kelly nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± There were servants in the guest room. There was no need for Kelly to do the details. it herself. She just needed to help keep an eye on The room was actually very well tidied. There was no need for Kelly to make any changes. She stood in the room and looked at the empty room in a daze. To be honest, she did not know whatn¡¯s room looked like. Ever since they got together,n had been staying in her bedroom. Everything in the bedroom was what she liked to look like, Jan had only moved his things to her room. He really indulged her and treated her very well. asionally, Kelly would think that if he was not so domineering and controlled her, perhaps they might really be a couple. Kelly did not continue thinking about it. How could there be so many assumptions in this world? She detested his tyranny. She had hurt him, and he had lost his memory. The two of them could no longer be together. What was the point of thinking about this? Kelly stood behind everyone and hid herself. She did not move forward. Ian still looked the same as before. He was very tall and handsome. Just by standing there without saying anything, he would be the center of attention in the crowd. As long as he was around, everyone else would only be able to see his perfect figure and ignore others. ¡°Mr. Walter.¡± Dn introduced the Collins family to him eagerly. This is Kelly, the youngest daughter of my third son.¡± Kelly nodded respectfully. Her attitude was the same as the others as she greeted politely, ¡°Hello, Mr. Walter.¡± ¡°Hello.¡±n nodded casually. His gaze did not stop on Kelly. His attitude was noble and indifferent. Seeing this, Kelly heaved a long sigh of relief. It was good that she could finally change her fate. When Dn introduced Penelope, Penelope suddenly chuckled and said in a cold voice, ¡°Too old¨C fashioned. What era are we in now? Why am I still bowing? This is a new era.¡± Then, she tilted her head and smiled atn. She extended her right hand and said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Walter. I¡¯m Penelope.¡± When he spoke in Hushen, he curled his tongue slightly and elongated thest syble, which was attractive. In the crowd, Kelly quietly raised her head and looked at everything in front of her. She suddenly thought about something. Back then, she had also attracted his attention because of their handshake. Today, Ian¡¯s attention was still attracted by a woman who shook his hand, but this woman was not Kelly. Chapter 601 Chapter 601 Chapter 601 This was good too. Kelly quietly rubbed her forehead and thought to herself, ¡®Let¡¯s just leave it at that. I would not say anything and disappear into the crowd. Another woman would appear and rece my previous position. Ian would fall in. love with someone else and treat that woman well. At the thought of this, Kelly felt a sharp pain in her heart. She was dizzy and could not see anything clearly. Why did she have a heartache? Kelly felt a little strange. She had always lived a careless life and did not take this sudden heartache to heart. Instead, she gritted her teeth and suppressed it. She didn¡¯t take it seriously. Overseas, the Walter family was in chaos. Many elders used their seniority to bully Ian because he was young and not very obedient. It wasn who used violent and bloody methods to suppress everyone. It was fine when his body was fine, but once he was injured, the factions that were suppressed by him would be violent. Joshua was worried that the Walter family would take the opportunity to assassinate Ian and seize his position as head of the family. Therefore, he was determined not to let Ian go back. However, the Phil family was in a mess now and it was not suitable for Ian to recuperate. Joshua thought of the Collins family. He hid the message and secretly sentn over. When Ian¡¯s injuries werepletely healed andn regained his memories, they would make another n. Therefore, Ian¡¯s trip to the Collins family to recuperate was done in secret. The others didn¡¯t know about it. Ian lowered his head and coughed lightly. His face was abnormally red, and he seemed to be feeling a little unwell. Even so, he was still elegant and polite. He nodded slightly at Dn. ¡°Alright, thank you, Mr. Collins.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Dn was in fear and trepidation. He turned to look at the crowd and wanted to pick someone to lead the way forn. Before he could choose, Penelope said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll bring Mr. Walter over.¡± After saying that, she smiled at Ian. Her appearance was extremely attractive. Ian didn¡¯t say anything, but his trusted aide, Cyril, came out and stood in front ofn. He stared at Penelope warily. ¡°We don¡¯t need you.¡± Cyril thought, ¡°This woman stares at Jan with shining eyes. She wants to pounce on him. Jan is still injured, so he cannot get close to women. I couldn¡¯t let this woman get close ton Penelope was angry and aggrieved at being stared at so vigntly. ¡°What do you mean? Are you suspecting that I¡¯m the one who hurt Mr. Walter?¡± Penelope¡¯s face was filled with grief and indignation. Cyril said coldly, ¡°Miss Collins, you¡¯ve misunderstood. That¡¯s not what I meant. It¡¯s just that Mr. Walter is injured now and can¡¯t get close to women. Miss Collins, please don¡¯t get close to him.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Her innermost thoughts were bluntly exposed by Cyril in front of everyone in public. Penelope¡¯s face turned pale in embarrassment. She looked around and felt that everyone wasughing at her. She stomped her feet hard out of anger and was about to cry. She looked atn pleadingly, hoping that he would speak up for her. However, Ian only lowered his eyes and looked at everything in front of him indifferently. He had no intention of helping. Penelope out. Ian looked gentle and refined on the surface, but his heart was extremely cold. He did not care about others¡® embarrassment at all. In the end, Penelope was very embarrassed. She covered her face and left in tears. Dn was also a little embarrassed. He looked at Cyril helplessly. ¡°Then who do you think is suitable to lead the way for Mr. Walter?¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Cyril looked at everyone. Everyone who saw his gaze took a step forward excitedly, hoping to be chosen. Only Kelly lowered her head and took a step back, hoping to hide in the crowd. She thought, ¡®Don¡¯t choose me, don¡¯t choose me, don¡¯t choose me!¡± ¡°She¡¯ll do!¡± Cyril reached out and pointed at Kelly. What? Kelly was speechless and she thought, I am already so low¨Ckey. Why am I still chosen?¡± Chapter 602 Chapter 602 Chapter 602 Kelly did not want to lead the way for Ian and the others. Just as she was about to refuse, Dn agreed on her behalf. ¡°Alright, let Kelly do it. Kelly is the most reliable.¡± After saying that, he turned to Kelly and smiled. ¡°Kelly, take good care of Mr. Walter.¡± In this situation, Kelly could not refuse. She could only agree dejectedly. She did not move closer ton. She lowered her head and lowered her eyes. She was silent and wanted to hide herself. Like a ghost, she led the way. Cyril followed her and was very satisfied with Kelly. ¡°Miss Sebastian, in the future, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to lead the way for Mr. Walter.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Kelly was confused. She thought, ¡°Why does it have to be me? Could it be that I could not avoid it?¡± Cyril exined, ¡°In the entire Collins family, you¡¯re the most low¨Ckey. You don¡¯t even have makeup on. Everyone else is staring at Mr. Walter covetously, wishing they could pounce on him. I can¡¯t let them get close to Mr. Walter.¡± Kelly thought, ¡®I am so unlucky! He has chosen me because I keep a low profile!¡± Kelly secretly bit her lip. She felt that she was unlucky. She was not in the mood to talk. After sending Ian and the others to their house, she left immediately. After running away from the guesthouse, she heaved a sigh of relief. As soon as she looked up, Penelope looked at her with an unfriendly expression. ¡°Why did Mr. Walter ask you to lead the way?¡± Millie crossed her arms in front of her chest, her expression was ugly. She stared at Kelly¡¯s beautiful face angrily. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, Mr. Walter is not someone a bumpkin like you can close to. You better behave yourself.¡± Kelly frowned and was a little impatient. ¡°Do you think everyone is as shameless as you? You pounce on men immediately whenever you see them.¡± She said coldly, ¡°If you want to chase aftern, go ahead. Don¡¯t implicate me.¡± With that, Kelly turned around and was about to leave. After taking two steps, she suddenly turned around. ¡°Let me remind you that it¡¯s best not to put on makeup. Don¡¯t show your thoughts on the surface. Do you know why Cyril didn¡¯t let you lead the way just now? It¡¯s because you put on makeup too much. Not only that, but you are also eagerly close to Ian. ¡°Cyril said that Ian is injured and doesn¡¯t get close to women. He doesn¡¯t like women with ulterior motives.¡± Kelly¡¯s words made Penelope and Millie fall into deep thought. The two of them looked at each other and ran forward to stop Kelly. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Kelly¡¯s expression turned cold, Her aura suddenly became stronger, like a sharp knife. Her patience was limited. Kelly only tolerated it for the sake of the Collins family. If the other party hurt her, she would not be bothered to feign civility. Penelope and Millie were shocked. was so imposing. * Penelope frowned slightly and sized up Kelly. Millie did not think too much about it. When she came back to her senses, she said unhappily, ¡°Why are you so angry? We have something to ask you.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°You really have no feelings for Mr. Walter?¡± Millie did not believe her. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. That was Ian, Joshua¡¯s grandson. Ian was the head of the Walter Family overseas. He was very handsome and outstanding. In the entirety of the Hushe Republic, only Daniel couldpare. Millie did not believe that Kelly was not tempted at all. ¡°Believe it or not.¡± Kelly was not in the mood to exin. She said directly, ¡°I only want peace. I don¡¯t like difficult things.¡± ¡°You have self¨Cknowledge.¡± Millie curled her lips and approached Kelly with a smile. ¡°Since you have no feelings for Mr. Walter, help us.¡± ¡°You guys?¡± Kelly did not quite understand. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Millie nodded. ¡°Penelope and I will rely on our own abilities. It¡¯s rare for us to get close to Mr. Walter. I won¡¯t be satisfied until I give it a try.¡± This girl was straightforward and honest.. Kelly thought about it and felt that this was good. Penelope and Millie could distract Ian¡¯s attention so that he would not pay attention to her. Chapter 603 Chapter 603 Chapter 603 Thinking of this, Kelly nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in helping you, but I can answer your questions.¡± At this point, she paused for a moment and continued, ¡°The assistant besiden, Cyril, seems to be especially strict withn. Anyone who wears heavy makeup and intends to get close ton will be strictly refused. If you really want to get in touch withn, it¡¯s best to hide your thoughts.¡± Hiding thoughts? Penelope and Millie looked at each other and fell into deep thought. What Kelly said made sense. Ian hade to the Collins family to recuperate and was not interested in women. If they took the initiative to approach him, it would backfire. Penelope rolled her eyes and quickly came up with a suitable idea. She looked at Kelly with sparkling eyes and said in a threatening tone, ¡°I hope you¡¯re not lying to me.¡± Penelope was very ambitious and liked topete for it since she was young. In the Collins family, there was an outstanding and capable Bart. There was a beautiful and delicate Brenda, whom Dn liked. Penelope had long been fed up with the feeling of being suppressed by others. She had to surpass them. Ian¡¯s love and support was her chance. As long as Ian fell in love with her and she becamen¡¯s wife, she would not even care about the Collins family, let alone Bart and Brenda. Kelly was not in the mood to talk too much to the two of them. After reminding them a little, she left. She made a mistake today. Keeping a low profile and notpeting was indeed a good strategy. However, if everyone rushed forward, herck ofpetition would be especially eye¨Ccatching. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Kelly decided to change her strategy tomorrow. She would put on heavy makeup and take the initiative to close Ian. This would maken and Cyril hate her and think that she is a scheming woman. She thought, ¡®Yes, 1 will do that.¡® The next day, Kelly put on heavy makeup, which was very coquettish. The costume was not very revealing, but it was still exceptionally sexy. She spread her curly hair behind her back like seaweed. As soon as she appeared in the restaurant, she attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Even Dn was stunned. He said in surprise, ¡°Kelly, you¡­¡± Kelly smiled cutely. ¡°Grandpa, do I look good today?¡± ¡°Yes. Dn nodded happily. ¡°Young people should dress up well and be energetic.¡± Today, Penelope and Millie changed and did not dress up but put on makeup. On the surface, their faces were pale, but in reality, every detail was perfect. They looked quite good in the mirror with such makeup, butpared to a peerless beauty like Kelly, they looked like maids. Penelope¡¯s thoughts were deep and she could calm down, but Millie¡¯s face had already darkened. Millie secretly red at Kelly a few times. After breakfast, Dn carefully looked atn. ¡°Mr. Walter, the Collins family is not considered a big family in Capitol City, but this house is not bad. There are a few good sceneries. Why don¡¯t I get someone to show you around to rx?¡± Hearing this, he looked up. His beautiful eyes shed, making everyone¡¯s hearts skip a beat. ¡°Okay, Mr. Collins, I will listen to your arrangements.¡± His tone was very calm, neither high nor low, neither fast nor slow. It was very charming, and it soundedfortable. After hearing an affirmative answer, Dn was overjoyed. He looked around at everyone. ¡°Which one of you will take Mr. Walter to walk around?¡± Having learned her lesson from yesterday, Penelope lowered her head and did not step forward. Millic also remembered Kelly¡¯s words and did not move forward. Kelly subconsciously wanted to hide. She did not want to get close ton. However, at this moment, she suddenly thought of some words. That was the opposite. She wanted to take the initiative and move forward so that Ian would hate her. Thinking of this, Kelly took a step forward and said loudly, ¡°Let me show Mr. Walter around.¡± In order to make herself look. solicitous, she deliberately pinched her throat to make her tone affectionate. She thought, ¡®Seeing this, Ian would be able to hate me.¡¯ ¡°Alright.¡±n raised his eyes and smiled slightly. ¡°Thank you, Miss Kelly.¡± What the hell? Kelly was shocked. Penelope and Millie¡¯s faces turned pale as they red at Kelly. They had been deceived. Kelly, this scheming bitch! Chapter 604 Chapter 604 Chapter 604 Kelly waspletely misunderstood by Penelope and Millie. She thought, ¡®Why is this happening? Why doesn do this? Didn¡¯t he say that he hated women pouncing on him? I have made it so obvious. Why doesn¡¯tn hate me?¡® ¡°Kelly,¡± Dn reminded her. ¡°Take good care of Mr. Walter. Take a walk around the house and walk around the small pond at the back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Kelly lowered her head and looked a little unhappy. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She had no choice but to taken out for a walk. On the way out, Kelly kept her head down and did not dare to speak. At the same time, she was quickly thinking about the past. She thought, ¡®How did Ian fall in love with me back then? Right, it was my seduction. She had used the method her agent had taught her to seducen. It was probably because she was bold, direct, and cutely stupid thatn felt that she was different from everyone else. This time, she was determined not to be likest time. She was determined not to seducen and kept her distance from him. Therefore, when they were strolling around the garden and pond, Kelly¡¯s introduction was very boring. They simply walked around and ended. Then, she toldn to go back and rest because it was too hot.. She really did not want to stay withn anymore. The atmosphere around her made her feel suffocated. Therefore, she casually found an excuse. ¡°You¡¯ve been gone for so long. Mr. Walter, you must be tired. Why don¡¯t you go back and rest early?¡± Kelly had spent some time withn before and knew his temper very well. Ian was the most petty and would seek revenge for the smallest grievance. After provoking him, the other party would definitely suffer revenge. Although Kelly wanted to stay away from him, she did not want to anger him. Seeing thatn was unhappy, she immediately exined, ¡°Mr. Walter, I¡¯m just worried about your health. It is too hot now. Why don¡¯t we wait until the sun sets in the evening and the weather cools down beforeing out to rx?¡± Ian nodded and looked at Kelly meaningfully. ¡°Are you very concerned about me?¡± Kelly did not notice anything strange and quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, yes. Mr. Walter, I¡¯m worried about your health.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ian smiled slightly, and his eyes curved into a brilliant arc. ¡°Then, Miss Kelly, just as you said, rest early.¡± As he spoke, he turned around and walked towards the guesthouse. Cyril didn¡¯t follow Ian quickly. Instead, he walked up to Kelly and said in a vignt tone, ¡°Kelly, I thought you were well- behaved yesterday. I didn¡¯t expect you to start seducing Mr. Walter today. Didn¡¯t I tell you that Mr. Walter needs to recuperate and not get close to women?¡± Kelly thought, ¡®Why did he use me? When did I seducen?¡± Kelly felt wronged and immediately defended herself. ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Cyril crossed his arms over his chest. ¡°You¡¯re still not admitting it? You just said yourself that you were concerned about Mr. Walter¡¯s health!¡± Kelly was speechless. Cyril continued, ¡°You dressed up especially gorgeously today and put on very beautiful makeup.¡± Kelly was speechless again. Cyril said, ¡°And you even offered to take Mr. Walter for a walk.¡± Kelly waspletely stunned. It seemed that her actions really did look like she was seducing Ian. Oh God. She put hand to her forehead, she felt embarrassed. That was not right! her Kelly realized that this was what she wanted. She wanted to pretend to seducen and maken hate her. At the thought of this, she looked at Cyril excitedly. She hoped that Cyril would be wary of her and reprimand her so that she would never get close ton again. Cyril narrowed his eyes and sized up Kelly. He snorted. ¡°Although you don¡¯t give up and have ulterior motives, you look pretty good. Anyway, there will always be women throwing themselves at Mr. Walter. There¡¯s no way to stop them. ¡°Why don¡¯t I let you do it first? Alright, I¡¯ll reluctantly allow you to get close to Mr. Walter.¡± Kelly puffed up her cheeks. She thought, Fuck, you damn Cyril. Where are your principles? Didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t let anyone get close ton? Why did you change your mind so quickly? You¡¯re making things difficult for me by acting so unconventionally!¡± Chapter 605 Chapter 605 Chapter 605 Cyril had set a series of rules. The first rule was that Kelly was just a shield and couldn¡¯t really have feelings forn. Kelly quickly raised her hand to express her attitude. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will never love Mr. Walter.¡± Her tone was firm. Just as she finished speaking, there was a loud bang in front of her. It wasn who broke the small water tank in front of him. Water flowed all over the ground, and a ck and beautiful little turtle swam out. Sensing Kelly¡¯s gaze, Ian¡¯s expression was indifferent. His tone was as light as smoke. ¡°I slipped and identally kicked it.¡± identally? Kelly looked down at the small water tank. She thought, ¡°That is a small water tank, a small water tank used to raise a turtle. It is not ss, but a water tank. Could a kick shatter it? This is a strong foot!¡® Kelly was in disbelief. She turned to look at Cyril. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Mr. Walter wasn¡¯t feeling well? Why is he still so energetic?¡± Cyril red at her. ¡°What do you know? Mr. Walter has internal injuries, do you know that?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Kelly reluctantly believed him. ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡± Cyril changed the topic. ¡°You¡¯re Mr. Walter¡¯s shield now, so you have to stay by his side usually.¡± What? Kelly was a little annoyed. ¡°That¡¯s not good. If I keep following Mr. Walter, it will affect his rest. Why don¡¯t I wait until he needs me?¡± Cyril thought about it and felt that this was good. He was about to nod. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Not far ahead, there was another loud bang. Ian kicked the second water tank. Instantly, Cyril was nervous. He immediately shook his head and said firmly, ¡°No, you have to stay by Mr. Walter¡¯s side at all times. You can¡¯t leave for a moment.¡± Kelly really wanted to p Cyril and turn around to leave. She didn¡¯t want to be by Ian¡¯s side all the time. Still, she sobered after a while. Jan was a pervert. It was fine if he didn¡¯t like you, but you definitely couldn¡¯t not like him. He could despise others. He would never allow others to despise him. Therefore, as long as Kelly revealed a little bit of her disdain for him, he could kill Kelly. This guy was very cruel. Kelly did not mind, but on the one hand, she did not want to cause trouble for Olivia. After all, Olivia was still trying her best to approach Daniel in Saems. On the other hand, she didn¡¯t want to implicate the Collins family. Although she had just reunited with the Collins family, Kelly liked Seth and Nina, Brenda, and Dn. Even Penelope and Millie, Kelly did not hate them. Kelly had just found her family and did not want to be separated from them. Therefore, Kelly did not dare to reveal her thoughts. She could only do it carefully. ¡°I¡¯m so close to Mr. Walter, will he hate me?¡± Cyril nced at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mr. Walter has seen all kinds of women. Don¡¯t overestimate yourself.¡± ¡°Other than staying by Mr. Walter¡¯s side, what else do you need me to do?¡± Kelly asked. Cyril lowered his head as if he was thinking. In reality, he was looking at the phone that was secretly hidden in his sleeve. Ian sent a message, saying. [Pleasing, praising, and announcing to everyone that she likes me!] Cyril couldn¡¯t help but shiver as goosebumps rose all over his body. He thought to himself, ¡®Mr. Walter is too mushy!¡± Although it was mushy, Cyril still had to say it. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°As a qualified shield, of course, you have to announce your love for Mr. Walter to the others. You have to please him, praise him, and say that you love him!¡± Kelly was speechless. She thought, ¡°I don¡¯t have to do this! I am just a shield, but I look like a brainless fan! Chapter 606 Chapter 606 Chapter 606 In the guesthouse. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. A group of bodyguards stood outside the door. Ian was the only one inside. He stood in front of the window. The wind outside blew past his wide clothes, outlining his tall figure. Over the past few days, his body had be weaker and weaker, and he rarely ate. Cyril knocked on the door. Jan frowned. His expression was gloomy and impatient. ¡°Speak!¡± Cyril lowered his head and his voice was calm. He waspletely different from how he was arrogant in front of everyone and how he looked in front of Kelly. He seemed to have be a different person. ¡°Mr. Walter, it¡¯s Miss Penelope¡¯s soup.¡± ¡°Throw it away!¡± Ian frowned. His eyes were filled with disgust. He clenched his fists tightly as if he could not control his irritable emotions in the next second. ¡°Don¡¯t send such things to me in the future!¡± He gripped the coffee cup tightly and wanted to smash it to the ground. At this moment, a clear female voice suddenly sounded in his ear, ¡°Ian, why are you so hot¨Ctempered? Why are you angry over such a small matter? I don¡¯t like it when you¡¯re like this.¡± She didn¡¯t like it, she didn¡¯t like it! Ian clenched his fists so tightly that his nails dug into his palms. Only when he felt a sharp pain did he regain his senses. Blood dripped down drop by drop. However,n did not care at all. He slowly put down the coffee cup in his hand and ced it on the table. Since she didn¡¯t like it, he would restrain his temper. Look at how well he did it. He didn¡¯t break the ss. If she saw it, she would definitely be very happy. Whenn was young, he saw his mothermit suicide in front of him with his own eyes. Blood flowed all over the ground, but his father frowned in disgust. His father was unwilling to even hug this woman who loved him. Even his father was unwilling to look atn. If not for Joshua, his father might have left him here to fend for himself and not care about his life. Since then, Ian had realized that he had to be powerful. Only by bing powerful and possessing absolute power would he be able to control his own fate and make everyone in the Walter family bow down to him Jan had grown up through hardships. He had obtained everything and sessfully became the head of the Walter family. However, he also suffered from a serious mental illness. He was extremely irritable and had a strong desire to control others. He could not control his emotions at all. After he hadpletely taken control of the Walter family and under the treatment of Master Hypnotist Ernesto Wilcox, he suppressed the most brutal side of his heart and dared to return and appear in front of Kelly. He thought he was gentle enough and forgiving enough, but she still couldn¡¯t take it. What did he have to be for her to ept it? It was his self¨Creport, about how he liked Kelly and the past he spent with her. He recorded everything. When Ernesto hypnotized him, Ernesto once said that hypnosis only suppressed the illness in the heart and would not really treat it. Moreover, there would be unforeseen serious consequences, such as insomnia, memory confusion, memory loss¡­ After Ian was injured by Kelly, his head was hit and his memory was iplete. He could not remember many things. Including those blissful moments with Kelly. However, it didn¡¯t matter. So what if he didn¡¯t remember? He had recorded everything. Even if hepletely forgot about Kelly and became a fool, Kelly would not be able to escape. For the rest of his life, he would cling to her and keep her by his side.